《The Luckiest Dumb Doctor》 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1 Cultivation Marvel _1 Chapter 1 Cultivation Marvel _1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Ah, be gentle, don¡¯t tear my clothes!¡± ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ve been suffocating these days!¡± ¡°You devil, don¡¯t you know¡­ Ah!!¡± In the scorching heat of July, Peach Blossom Village was exceptionally hot. Greg Jensen planned to take a bath under the waterfall, but on his way there, he overheard this conversation. Curiously following the voices, he saw Uncle Hall and Sharon Lampe from the village lying naked in the bushes. ¡°Auntie¡­ what are you two doing?¡± The two were startled and turned to look, only to see Greg Jensen, the well-known village idiot, standing there watching them. Greg had been a university student at a prestigious college, once brimming with hope. But after attending only for half a year, he was beaten into idiocy and sent back home, where he roamed around the village ever since. Unexpectedly, he had ventured up to the mountain in the middle of the day. Startled, Uncle Hall cursed, ¡°Greg Jensen you fucking idiot, you scared the hell out of me!¡± As he spoke, he picked up a stone and hurled it at Greg. Thud! The stone cracked Greg¡¯s head open. Uncle Hall, not even bothering to get dressed, continued with a flurry of punches and kicks, cursing while he beat him: ¡°You big fool, if your stupidity causes me problems, I¡¯ll castrate you!¡± ¡°Enough already, don¡¯t break him!¡± Seeing Greg¡¯s face bloodied, Sharon quickly grabbed Uncle Hall. Uncle Hall shoved her off, swearing, ¡°This moron messed up my good time; I absolutely must teach him a lesson today!¡± Greg may have been an idiot, but he knew to run when someone hit him. ¡°Greg Jensen, stop right there!¡± Uncle Hall was about to chase him, but remembering he was still pantsless, he stopped. Worried, Sharon said, ¡°What if Greg tells someone? If your third brother finds out, he won¡¯t let us off!¡± Uncle Hall¡¯s face darkened even more, his eyes glinting coldly, ¡°Go back first. I¡¯ll catch up and warn that idiot. If he dares to blab, then don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± Sharon looked incredulously at Uncle Hall, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless, okay?¡± Uncle Hall didn¡¯t respond, but he thought to himself, if an idiot dies, so what? ¡­ Greg ran in sheer panic, darting frantically forward like a headless fly until he dove into a secluded cave. He ran and ran, suddenly tripping over something on the ground. Turning his head, he saw something glowing on the ground. Out of curiosity, Greg picked it up, discovering a smooth, round bead. Just as he was wondering about it, the bead melted into his palm like water. ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± Greg felt as if there was a fire burning inside him, a heat that was excruciatingly unbearable and agonizing! ¡°It¡¯s killing me!!¡± Struggling, Greg got up and tried to run out of the cave, but he hadn¡¯t gotten far before the pain knocked him down again, and he eventually passed out. His body was so hot that when he came into contact with a small puddle nearby, it made a ¡°sizzling¡± sound, and his clothes turned to ashes. After who knows how long, a disheveled woman came running in, looking frantic. She was young and beautiful, with a sexy figure, but her clothes were torn and ragged, exposing large areas of her pale skin. The woman seemed off, her cheeks flushed, her gaze hazy, and upon seeing Greg lying on the ground, her breathing quickened. Greg was simply too handsome, with his sword-like brows, aquiline nose, and chiseled lips; his face was strikingly beautiful. His physique was like that of a perfect sculpture, with thick muscular arms and firm, well-defined chest and abs, incredibly sexy and captivating. The woman¡¯s eyes widened in an instant, her throat swallowing hard. She had never before seen a man so handsome and well-built. She involuntarily took two steps forward, but as if remembering something, she retreated one step back, her face showing struggle. However, the most primal of human instincts quickly took over; she could no longer restrain herself, and in frenzy, she tore off her clothes and lunged forward¡­ ¡­ Greg Jensen groggily opened his eyes, feeling as if he had been dreaming a long, long dream. He looked around and found himself in a cave, next to him lay a woman, naked as the day she was born. ¡°Ah!¡± Greg was startled, and it was only with the dim light from the entrance of the cave that he could see the woman¡¯s face clearly. Her skin was fair and smooth, her features delicate and petite, her figure curvaceous, and those long, fine legs were impeccable. The woman also woke up at this time, and seeing Greg staring intently at her, she glared at him fiercely. Greg stopped staring at her, and that¡¯s when he realized that he too was naked, and there was not a single piece of clothing nearby. Instinctively he asked, ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am.¡± The woman¡¯s expression was complex, her gaze cold, as she put on her torn clothes and stood up. Greg noticed that her clothes were all ripped apart and thought, could it be that he had¡­? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I¡¯ll take responsibility¡­¡± ¡°Take responsibility?¡± The woman looked at him with a face full of scorn and eyes filled with contempt, ¡°How will you take responsibility? Marry me? Do you qualify?¡± Greg suddenly felt embarrassed, penniless and with nothing to his name, he indeed seemed to have no such qualification. Though the woman was angry at heart, she knew that this man was innocent and, strictly speaking, she had taken advantage of him. ¡°Stop thinking about it and forget about today. You are just a mere country farmer, our worlds are worlds apart; don¡¯t you dare have any improper thoughts.¡± After saying that, she turned and walked away, though her steps were somewhat staggering. Greg sighed; the feeling of being looked down upon was genuinely uncomfortable. He shook his head vigorously, feeling confused, as if he had forgotten many things. Greg tried to recall his past, his eyes suddenly reddened, and a towering rage surged forth! He remembered it all, he remembered everything! During his college days, he had a girlfriend named Cindy Harrison. Once, while working part-time at a hotel, he discovered that the student council president Ethan Locke was taking Cindy to book a room. Greg was immediately enraged; he rushed forward to demand an explanation, but instead, Ethan beat him up. Unwilling to accept this, he reported the incident. But to his disbelief, Ethan remained unscathed, and that very night, he came to beat Greg up again. And Cindy Harrison, the girlfriend he loved deeply, was yelling on the side, ¡°Hit him hard, so he doesn¡¯t harass me again.¡± Greg trembled as he recalled this, remembering how many blows he took that night, how much blood he shed until he was knocked senseless. Later, the school sent him back to Peach Blossom Village, where he lived with his uncle. Greg clenched his teeth with uncontainable anger, his fists cracking, Cindy Harrison you heartless wench, you are truly cold-blooded and merciless! And that damned Ethan Locke, I will crush you to dust, consigning you to eternal damnation! I will return all the suffering and misery I¡¯ve endured back to you a thousandfold, a millionfold!! It took a while for Greg to calm down, sensing that there were still many things in his head. Upon sorting his thoughts, he discovered that within the bead he had acquired, there was a cultivation technique ¨C ¡°The Yin-Yang Harmony Sutra¡±! Once cultivated to success, one could summon the wind and rain, travel through the sky and the earth, move mountains and fill seas, omnipotent in every regard. Greg was overjoyed, Ethan had wealth and influence, with connections that reached the heavens. For a penniless and powerless country farmer like him, seeking revenge would be exceedingly difficult. But now it was different. Once he had successfully cultivated the technique, what would Ethan Locke count for? By then, seeking revenge would be as easy as flipping a hand! At this thought, Greg couldn¡¯t help but burst into triumphant laughter, Ethan Locke, Cindy Harrison, you two scum, just wait, my revenge is coming soon! Chapter 2 - Chapter 2 Giving You a Baby_1 Chapter 2 Giving You a Baby_1 Translator: 549690339 Just at that moment, a shout suddenly came from outside. ¡°Silly Greg!¡± ¡°Silly Greg!¡± ¡°Are you in the cave?¡± Lindsey Wolfe? Why had she come? Greg Jensen quickly silenced his laughter. Lindsey Wolfe was his relative, and after he had been rendered foolish by Gareth Walker, he had been sent back to the village. He had been living with his uncle, but his aunt was a bitter and harsh woman who neither spared him from beatings nor harsh words, and often withheld his meals. Conveniently, Lindsey Wolfe had divorced and had nowhere to go. Seeing how pitiful Greg was, she moved into his house with her two children and took care of his daily needs. As Greg hesitated about whether to go out, a woman suddenly walked in¡ª it was Lindsey Wolfe. Although Lindsey Wolfe was nearly thirty and had a child, she had delicate features and a well-proportioned body that made her look very young. Especially her voluptuous areas, which carried a woman¡¯s charm, sparked endless fantasies. ¡°Ah!¡± Lindsey Wolfe screamed when she saw Greg standing there completely naked, but then she became infuriated and scolded: ¡°Why did you run over here? Haven¡¯t I told you? Don¡¯t come here to play. Why don¡¯t you ever listen?¡± Greg instinctively clenched his legs together, covering his private parts. Lindsey Wolfe scoffed, ¡°Even a fool knows shame. Let go, let me see if you are hurt.¡± ¡°Why are you not saying anything? Where are your clothes?¡± Lindsey Wolfe bombarded him with questions and then walked around Greg to check if he was injured, finally relaxing when she saw no harm. ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Greg felt extremely awkward. He had wanted to reveal that he was back to normal, but now he could only continue to feign foolishness. Lindsey Wolfe, looking at Greg¡¯s naked form, suddenly felt somewhat embarrassed. Greg¡¯s physique was exceptionally good, and coupled with his extremely handsome appearance, it made her blush and her heart race. She couldn¡¯t help but remember her uncle¡¯s words, asking her to continue the Jensen Family lineage. She had been hesitant before, but now she was tempted. Firstly, Greg was incredibly handsome, irresistible to any woman when seen without pretenses. Secondly, the town was developing a scenic travel area and planned to requisition Greg¡¯s family land; many in the village wanted a share of the benefits. If she established that sort of relationship with Greg, she could rightfully guard those assets. Lindsey Wolfe wasn¡¯t greedy for wealth, but she wanted to use the money to treat Greg¡¯s condition, hoping he could return to normal. She suddenly made up her mind to live with Silly Greg, thinking that unlike other men, Silly Greg would never abandon her. Removing her coat, Lindsey Wolfe wrapped it around Greg¡¯s waist, and in a gentler tone than usual, she asked: ¡°Silly Greg, do you like me?¡± Greg was somewhat puzzled, but he still nodded his head, ¡°I like you.¡± He truly liked her because she was sincerely good to him. Over the past six months, she had taken good care of him and had brought him to major hospitals in the city for check-ups to try to heal him. Greg held all these kindnesses in his heart and was hesitating whether to admit that he had returned to normal when he heard her stammer: ¡°Silly Greg, shall I have a baby for you, okay?¡± Greg was instantly stunned, wondering if he was hallucinating. ¡°Your grand-uncle asked me to have a baby for you, are you willing?¡± Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face was flushed red, like a ripe apple. Gareth¡¯s mouth hung open wide. What were Second Uncle and the others thinking with such a bizarre idea? How could he possibly father a child? He quickly shook his head, ¡°No¡­ no, that won¡¯t do¡­¡± Lindsey had just been feeling embarrassed, but his words immediately set her off. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ve agreed to it and you still don¡¯t want to?¡± Just as she was about to continue speaking, a gust of wind suddenly blew through the cave, chilling her to the bone. ¡°Forget it, what¡¯s the point in talking so much to a fool like you? Let¡¯s just go home,¡± she said. As Lindsey spoke, she pulled Greg towards the cave entrance, muttering as they walked: ¡°How many times have I told you not to go playing in the caves? Why won¡¯t you ever listen?¡± ¡°Next time you disobey, I¡¯ll spank you¡­¡± Gareth felt an immense warmth in his heart when he heard this. Ever since he had become foolish, there were hardly a few who truly cared for him. And Lindsey was certainly the kindest to him. He wanted to say he wasn¡¯t foolish anymore, but considering what Lindsey had just mentioned and the fact that he was naked, he decided to wait a few days more to avoid embarrassment for both of them. The two of them quickly exited the cave, and Gareth saw the sun hanging in the sky, surprised they had spent such a long time inside; it was already noon. He looked back at the cave, thinking he would return in a few days to see if there were any more treasures inside. After all, just one bead was so magical; what if he found another? As they descended the mountain, the view opened up before them. At the foot of the mountain there was a large cluster of houses¡ªthis was Peach Blossom Village. Peach Blossom Village was named after the Peach Blossom Stream that flowed through it, nestled between two large mountains. Only near the small river was there space enough to breathe; the rest of the terrain was rugged and uneven, contributing to the village¡¯s poverty and backwardness. Gareth¡¯s home was located halfway up the mountain, an even steeper area, residing in a mud-brick house. With just a few households nearby, the place seemed particularly backward and desolate. After Lindsey returned home, she boiled a large pot of water, instructing Gareth to wash thoroughly. His body was dirty and emitted an unpleasant odor. Gareth knew this was a result of his body being transformed by the bead, expelling impurities as it cleansed and recast his marrow. He washed up quickly and then wanted to study the Cultivation Technique, but Lindsey became irritated when she saw him. ¡°I told you to clean yourself properly, is this your idea of washing? Not even drying off afterwards?¡± Gareth mentally complained, How am I supposed to dry off if you don¡¯t even give me a towel? Lindsey approached, and upon seeing Gareth¡¯s near-perfect body, she couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°Let me dry you off.¡± ¡°No¡­ no need¡­¡± Gareth hastily refused, considering he was still naked. But Lindsey didn¡¯t care about his opinion and began to help him dry, quickly generating a spark between them. Seeing Gareth¡¯s strong reaction, Lindsey blushed slightly and couldn¡¯t help but spit out: ¡°Even when you¡¯re foolish, you still harbor these desires; men truly only behave when they¡¯re dead.¡± Gareth was immensely embarrassed, thinking Do you not realize how tempting you are? It was extremely hot during this period, and Lindsey¡¯s attire was particularly breezy, wearing just a thin dress. Some areas, dampened by the water, clung tightly to her body, displaying her shapely figure in full detail. Especially when she bent over, she revealed a vast expanse of beautiful scenery. It took no effort for Gareth to see the skin that was white tinged with pink, and pink revealing a blush of powder; how could he possibly resist? Lindsey was also feeling the stirrings of desire, having not been this intimate with a man since her divorce. Now, seeing Gareth¡¯s robust body and thinking about the possibility of bearing a child for him, she couldn¡¯t help her racing heart and her body heating up. She suddenly had the thought, Why not start now? Lindsey was a decisive woman; once she had an idea, she acted on it, especially since her daughter, Lan, would not be home for a while. She locked the front door, her face flushed as she said, ¡°Silly Greg, didn¡¯t we just talk about having a child? Why don¡¯t we start now?¡± Chapter 3 - Chapter 3 The Wounded Woman_1 Chapter 3 The Wounded Woman_1 Translator: 549690339 Greg Jensen was confused. What was this all about? But Lindsey Wolfe didn¡¯t care, and she pushed him down on the bed, reaching to take off her clothes. Greg Jensen panicked. This was not okay. He struggled to his feet, about to voice his refusal, when he heard someone outside calling: ¡°Freya, have you found Greg?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was startled and quickly stopped what she was doing. Seeing that Greg Jensen was still undressed, she hurried him, ¡°Put your clothes on, quick.¡± After speaking, she straightened up her own clothes and rushed out, ¡°Found him, found him! He ran off to play in the cave.¡± Outside stood an old man with white hair and beard, his face wrinkled but his back ramrod straight, his voice still full of vigor. ¡°How did Greg end up there? Such nonsense!¡± He complained as he entered the house, ¡°Why on earth is the door closed in broad daylight?¡± Lindsey Wolfe said unnaturally, ¡°Silly Greg is taking a bath.¡± The old man saw Greg Jensen and scolded, ¡°Greg, how many times have I told you not to go into that cave? Why won¡¯t you listen?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know what to say and could only give a silly chuckle. This old man was named Jules Jensen, his grandfather¡¯s younger brother, ranked second, whom everyone called Uncle Two. He was also one of the oldest among the village elders, and among the few who truly cared for him. Uncle Two berated Greg Jensen, repeatedly admonishing and warning him never to go into the cave again. Greg Jensen still wore a silly smile as he brushed it off. Yet, in his heart, he was thinking that he would have to go back there after some time, maybe he would find some treasure. Gradually, more and more people arrived, all having heard that Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t returned home overnight and came to see how he was doing. At first, the talk was all about Greg Jensen, but somehow it shifted to Lindsey Wolfe. ¡°Freya, now that you¡¯ve come around, it¡¯s good. That way, nobody has a reason to take over Greg¡¯s family land anymore.¡± ¡°Exactly, let¡¯s see how they dare to snatch it now when we old folks are still around!¡± Lindsey Wolfe nodded, ¡°Thanks to Uncle Two, Uncle Three, Uncle Five. Without your help, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to carry on living here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to thank for? Greg is a son of the Jensen Family, and you¡¯ve looked after him so well, we should be thanking you!¡± ¡°Indeed! Poor Greg, his parents died just a few years ago, and then he got beaten to this state¡­¡± The crowd sighed and lamented, which left Greg Jensen with a bitter taste in his mouth, but he felt more grateful than anything, and thought that he would have to repay them in the future. Uncle Two knocked the dottle from his pipe on the sole of his shoe, stood up, and announced, ¡°Well, it¡¯s settled then. If anyone dares to cause trouble, just come and get me.¡± After speaking, he led the rest away. After they left, Lindsey Wolfe let out a sigh of relief. She had almost been discovered just now; it had been too close a call. But with the matter settled, she couldn¡¯t help feeling an inexplicable joy. ¡°Silly Greg, did you hear that? Your Uncle Two agrees with us!¡± As Lindsey Wolfe spoke, she chuckled, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this, me, an older woman with a younger man¡­ Tsk tsk tsk, I¡¯m only twenty-nine, not old yet.¡± As she talked, it seemed she remembered something and her eyes reddened, she murmured to herself: ¡°So what if it¡¯s with a fool? I, Lindsey Wolfe, don¡¯t rely on any man, and I can make something of myself. I¡¯ll have to show those people!¡± She lifted her head, ¡°Silly Greg, from now on you have to listen to me, okay!¡± Greg Jensen was hesitant just a second ago about whether or not to confess, but seeing his aunt¡¯s serious expression, he could only give a silly smile and nod his head. The matter of becoming smarter could wait until later; telling her now would definitely make her feel deceived by him. His aunt was a woman who had been hurt; at eighteen, she had defied her family¡¯s wishes to be with a man who still lived in a thatched cottage. The couple endured hardships and struggled for seven or eight years before they were finally able to build a house and buy a car. But unexpectedly, the moment her ex-husband came into some money, he changed, leading to frequent quarrels and fights between them. Later, when his aunt gave birth to a daughter, her ex-husband became even more displeased, and his family started to pick on her and bully her. Their conflicts deepened, and eventually, his aunt discovered her ex-husband had found another woman. That¡¯s when she gave up hope and divorced him, the child not even a month old. Greg knew that his aunt¡¯s ex-husband owed much of his fortune to his aunt¡¯s efforts. Yet, just as things started to look up, he abandoned his wife and child for another woman, which was simply inhumane. When Lindsey Wolfe saw Greg nod, she smiled happily and hugged him tightly, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never abandon you, and you won¡¯t abandon me, right?¡± Greg¡¯s nose tingled, and he nodded vigorously: ¡°Aunt, you can rest assured, I will never abandon you!¡± Lindsey Wolfe didn¡¯t notice anything odd about Greg; she was completely immersed in her own inner world. After who knows how long, Lindsey Wolfe suddenly laughed, ¡°Why am I even telling you all this? I should be focusing on having babies instead.¡± After saying that, she grabbed Greg by his clothes and pulled him inside. Greg panicked and quickly said, ¡°No¡­ No, that can¡¯t happen! You¡¯re my aunt!¡± Lindsey Wolfe chuckled: ¡°Silly man, you were just saying you¡¯d listen to me, and now you won¡¯t! I¡¯m not your real aunt, what are you afraid of?¡± Greg was dumbfounded. His aunt wasn¡¯t his real aunt? What was going on? Yet, he felt lighter, as if he¡¯d shed some heavy burden. No wonder the Jensen Family didn¡¯t oppose; it really didn¡¯t go against common human ethics. To speak the truth, facing his aunt, a stunning and charming beauty, and often engaging in intimate contact with her¡ª it would be a lie to say he wasn¡¯t tempted. However, he¡¯d always thought his aunt was his mother¡¯s sister. How could he commit such a beastly act? He had never expected that she wasn¡¯t actually his real aunt, which meant he could possibly¡­ When Greg reached that thought, he shivered; he was such a beast! Even though she wasn¡¯t his real aunt, he still shouldn¡¯t¡­ But his aunt was too beautiful and tempting, and he needed to practice the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutra¡± which required finding an excellent ¡°cauldron¡± to advance his cultivation. His aunt perfectly met these conditions, and she was even willing to be with him. What was he still hesitating or conflicted about? Suddenly, two figurines appeared in Greg¡¯s mind, engaging in a fierce mental struggle. Unaware of his turmoil, Lindsey Wolfe went about her day, a continuous temptation to Greg. But in reality, having him always around¡ªoften shirtless¡ªwas a temptation to her as well, wasn¡¯t it? As the saying goes, ¡°At thirty a man is like a wolf, at forty a tiger, and at fifty he can absorb the earth while sitting down.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was at an age where she was quite needy, and since becoming pregnant, she had not had intimate contact with a man. She could hardly contain herself any longer. And there was Greg, always around her with his handsome face and fine physique; who wouldn¡¯t be moved? Who could resist? Now that it was justified, and they could be together openly, Lindsey Wolfe cast aside all restraints. She pulled Greg into the inner room, unable to wait even a moment longer. Chapter 4 - Chapter 4: Exhaling Resentment First_1 Chapter 4: Exhaling Resentment First_1 Translator: 549690339 Greg Jensen still couldn¡¯t get over the mental hurdle. Although Lindsey Wolfe wasn¡¯t his real aunt and there was no blood relation, he had still called her aunt for over a decade! If he really got involved with his aunt¡­ Greg Jensen didn¡¯t dare to think further, and he struggled to sit up from the bed. Lindsey Wolfe was about to speak when she suddenly heard someone shouting from outside, ¡°Freya, I heard Greg the Fool is back?¡± Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face changed, ¡°Dammit, Uncle Hall, any time but now, just when I was about to have some good luck, you had to come and ruin it!¡± She didn¡¯t want to respond, but as Uncle Hall kept shouting outside, Lindsey Wolfe had to straighten her clothes and go out. While Greg Jensen felt relieved, he also became puzzled. Uncle Hall showing up at the door was definitely not a good sign, what was he up to? Yesterday, when Greg had gone up the mountain to bathe, he had caught Uncle Hall with Sharon Lampe, and the latter had beaten him up. Was he looking for trouble again? Greg Jensen touched his head only to find that the wound had healed, probably thanks to the miraculous effect of that bead. He was about to look in the mirror when he heard a commotion from outside. Greg Jensen hurried outside only to see Uncle Hall shoving his aunt, trying to force his way into the house. Greg Jensen already disliked Uncle Hall, and seeing him bully his aunt, he immediately lost his temper and kicked out furiously. Uncle Hall hadn¡¯t even reacted when he was kicked to the ground, clutching his chest as he climbed back up, furiously cursing, ¡°Damn you, Greg the Fool, you dare to hit me!¡± He rushed forward, completely disregarding Greg Jensen. Uncle Hall was tall and burly, with the physique of a tiger and the strength of a bear, taking advantage of his relationship with the big boss Uncle Hall to mix in the town and county, making many friends and thus being very arrogant, looking down on everyone. Lindsey Wolfe saw this and screamed at once, ¡°Fool, run for it!¡± How could Greg Jensen run away? He wasn¡¯t a pushover. Back when he was young, there were a lot of boys in the village who fought often, and he had lost more than he won at that time. But as he grew up, he had never lost a fight. In high school, he had even become the ringleader at school, so why would he be afraid of Uncle Hall? He had been bullied previously simply because he had gone stupid and hadn¡¯t known how to fight back, but now that he had recovered, he naturally sought revenge. Seeing Uncle Hall charging at him, Greg Jensen sidestepped slightly and threw a fierce punch. Bang! The punch landed squarely on Uncle Hall¡¯s face, sending stars into his eyes and almost knocking him down. Greg Jensen, seizing the advantage, didn¡¯t let up, delivering another kick and pummeling him while atop him! After a dozen punches, Uncle Hall¡¯s face was a swollen mess, his nose bleeding. Only then did Greg Jensen feel like he had vented his anger, thinking you bullied me! You hit me! Now I¡¯ll let you taste what it¡¯s like to be beaten up! Lindsey Wolfe was dumbfounded by this scene. She hadn¡¯t expected Greg Jensen to be so formidable, having just taken down Uncle Hall with such ease. But as she felt relieved, she also grew worried. Uncle Hall was not someone to mess with lightly, and now that Greg had given him a beating, he would surely call more people for retaliation. Thinking so, Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face turned pale, and she hurriedly rushed forward to pull Greg Jensen away, ¡°Fool, stop hitting him, enough is enough!¡± Greg Jensen was still not placated, pretending to be foolish as he hit, ¡°For bullying my aunt! For bullying my aunt! I¡¯ll beat you to death!!¡± Lindsey Wolfe paused for a moment, wondering why Greg was acting differently. Then she realized he had attacked because he saw her being bullied. ¡°Fool, stop hitting, stop before you cause serious harm!¡± Only then did Greg Jensen stand up, ¡°If you dare bully my aunt again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Uncle Hall, someone who mingled in the streets, had never endured such a brutal beating, such humiliation. He was simultaneously anxious, angry, filled with hate and annoyance, glaring at Greg Jensen and said viciously: ¡°Fine, fine, fine, Greg Jensen, you¡¯re so great! How dare you hit me, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re dead!¡± Lindsey Wolfe was already scared to the point of being as pale as death, and after hearing this, her face became even whiter, like paper. She pleaded urgently: ¡°Uncle Hall, don¡¯t stoop to a fool¡¯s level. His head isn¡¯t right, he goes crazy from time to time, that¡¯s why¡­¡± Uncle Hall cut her off, ¡°So what if he¡¯s a fool? He dared to hit me, he¡¯s a dead man!¡± Greg Jensen, seeing that Uncle Hall still dared to threaten him, kicked him fiercely, sending him sliding half a meter away. ¡°Ah!¡± Uncle Hall let out a heartrending scream and struggled to crawl toward the courtyard door. Greg Jensen wanted to hit him more but was forcibly held back by Lindsey Wolfe, ¡°Stop, stop, keep hitting and it¡¯s all over!¡± Greg Jensen then stopped and stood there without moving. The commotion had long since alerted the neighbors, and the just-returned Second Master, Third Master, and others all ran over. They had thought that Uncle Hall had given Greg Jensen a beating, but to their surprise, it was Uncle Hall who was lying on the ground, which dumbfounded them. ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡°Why is Uncle Hall on the ground?¡± Already furious, Uncle Hall felt even more humiliated upon hearing these questions. Struggling to get up from the ground, he said through gritted teeth: ¡°Greg Jensen! Lindsey Wolfe! You two wait, I will not let you off!¡± After losing face, he blurted out this threat and staggered away. Second Master asked with a puzzled face, ¡°Freya? What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Was Uncle Hall beaten by Greg?¡± Lindsey Wolfe, with a gloomy face, explained, ¡°Uncle Hall came earlier, asking Greg to do some work for him. Of course, I wasn¡¯t willing; who knows what he wanted Greg to do? Unexpectedly, that angered him. He cursed and pushed me, trying to enter the house, then Greg rushed out and beat him up.¡± After hearing this, Second Master and the others were surprisingly looking at Greg Jensen, unable to understand how he had changed and dared to hit someone. As everyone knew, even though Greg Jensen had fought frequently in the past, after becoming foolish, he was very scared of people, only ever on the receiving end of beatings, never the one to strike others. But Lindsey Wolfe knew why and explained, ¡°Greg must have seen me getting bullied, so he acted.¡± Second Master nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s why, I was wondering why he dared to do it.¡± ¡°Exactly! I thought he was not foolish anymore.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen hurriedly let out two foolish chuckles, not ready to reveal the truth just yet. Lindsey Wolfe, realizing everyone¡¯s attention was on Greg, quickly said: ¡°Greg hit Uncle Hall, and Uncle Hall will definitely not let us off. What will we do if he brings people to beat us up?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone frowned, recognizing the seriousness of the situation. Uncle Hall was a bully in the village, and no one dared to provoke him. His older brother, Big Boss Hall, was even a prominent figure in town. Now that Greg Jensen had hit him, the matter would definitely not end there. After a long silence, Third Master, stroking his long beard, said, ¡°How about we take you to apologize to him? And pay some medical expenses?¡± Lindsey Wolfe thought for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s all we can do for now.¡± Greg Jensen wanted to object, but as a fool, naturally no one listened to him. Even if he wasn¡¯t foolish, it was likely no one would listen anyways. However, even if Auntie went to make an apology, Uncle Hall would not just let it go, and in the end, fists would still have to resolve the matter! And with Uncle Hall having numerous brothers, if they really came to fight, Greg alone would be no match for them. Therefore, he had to focus on training ¡°The Yin-Yang Harmony Scripture¡± as soon as possible. As long as he succeeded in entering the first level of Qi Refinement, what would Uncle Hall and the others amount to? Chapter 5 - Chapter 5 Be a True Gentleman_1 Chapter 5 Be a True Gentleman_1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°` ¡°The Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡± is a complete tome of Dual Cultivation, which contains various methods such as the Guidance Technique, body training, traditional Chinese medicine, and the path of alchemy. This tome is very thorough, not only detailing the realms and steps of cultivation but also recording the experiences and insights of predecessors. Ordinary people must start with body training, enduring years of tempering before they can draw nature¡¯s spiritual energy into their bodies using the Guidance Technique, thus embarking on the path of cultivation. But Greg Jensen had his meridians cleansed and marrow washed by that mysterious bead, changing his physique, so he could directly cultivate the Guidance Technique. The path of cultivation is divided into nine major realms: Qi Refinement, Foundation Establishment, Golden Core, and so on. The Qi Refinement Realm is the most complicated, with nine levels corresponding to the body¡¯s three Dantians, three Gates, and three Orifices. The three Dantians refer to the lower, middle, and upper Dantians; successfully opening the lower Dantian marks entry into the first level of Qi Refinement. From then on, one can store spiritual energy, strengthen the body, increase strength, and taking on five or six ordinary men is no challenge at all. Seeing that Aunt Esther had firmly decided to apologize to Uncle Hall, Greg returned to his room to begin his cultivation. He sat cross-legged, calmed his mind, rid himself of distracting thoughts, and connected with nature¡¯s spiritual energy, following the spell. As the saying goes, all beginnings are hard. This step is also the most difficult; ordinary people may spend their entire lives without succeeding. But to Greg¡¯s surprise, just after sitting down for a short while, he felt the spiritual energy that pervaded heaven and earth. He immediately guided this spiritual energy into his body, traveling through his meridians following the routes described in the Guidance Technique. At first, this thread of spiritual energy moved very slowly, but as he became more adept, its travels through his meridians grew increasingly rapid. Pop! After an unknown period, as if breaking through some barrier, the speed of the spiritual energy¡¯s circulation suddenly quickened, completing a cycle in the blink of an eye. Small Heavenly Circuit! Greg was overjoyed; he knew he had completed a Small Heavenly Circuit, and as long as he used spiritual energy to open the lower Dantian, he would officially be in the first level of Qi Refinement. However, before he could rejoice for long, a sharp pain came from within his body, causing him to break out in cold sweat. The spiritual energy that had completed a Small Heavenly Circuit also dissipated at this moment. The limit was reached! The meridians could no longer withstand more spiritual energy, so he had to stop the attraction, waiting for his body to recover. Afterward, his meridians¡¯ capacity would strengthen. Then, they could accommodate more spiritual energy, withstand faster speeds. Greg exhaled deeply, not the least bit discouraged; for ordinary people, merely absorbing spiritual energy was already difficult, let alone having circulated a Small Heavenly Circuit. According to the records in ¡°The Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± the fastest to complete the Small Heavenly Circuit was a Taoist named Hurbet Myes. From guiding spiritual energy into his body to completing the Small Heavenly Circuit, it took nearly half a year. Being able to complete the Small Heavenly Circuit within half a year was already considered a once-in-a-lifetime talent; if Greg had been in that era, what kind of honors would he have received? ¡°I never imagined that I would be a cultivation prodigy!¡± Greg was delighted and stood up to move around, feeling his body was filled with power. He threw a punch with force, producing a whooshing sound as it cut through the air, estimating that this punch carried at least two or three hundred pounds of force! ¡°Truly, the path of cultivation is miraculous; just a Small Heavenly Circuit brings such great changes, what if I cultivate to higher levels¡­¡± He suddenly looked up, gazing at the pure white clouds, his eyes revealing a touch of longing. It was said that at higher levels of cultivation, one could ride the clouds and command the fog; he wondered what that experience would be like. He suddenly remembered a line of poetry, ¡°A drunken celestial being in disarray, crushing the white clouds into oblivion.¡± Greg thought of the day when he could stride across mountain peaks three feet tall and traverse the world, and his heart surged with excitement. By that time, what would someone like Gareth Walker amount to? ¡°A great man should indeed be like this!¡± Thinking this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, feeling utterly carefree in his heart. ¡°` The little girl in the next room, who was doing her homework, suddenly furrowed her brows and muttered, ¡°Sigh, Greg has done something silly again¡­¡± After the excitement, Greg felt some regret. With such great talent, he was limited by his physical strength and could only circulate a minor circulatory cycle once a day. If he could keep circulating, he believed it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to achieve his dream of ¡°dominating the world.¡± However, he also knew that was impossible. The ¡°Yin-Yang Harmony Sutra¡± did have a method of medicinal baths that could speed up the recovery of meridians, but the required herbs were far too precious. Now penniless, Greg naturally couldn¡¯t afford these medicinal baths. ¡°I better stick to practicing physical techniques earnestly.¡± Physical techniques actually referred to the collective term for martial skills such as boxing and swordsmanship. Practicing physical techniques could not only enhance physical fitness but also accelerate the recovery of meridians. Although it couldn¡¯t speed it up by much, it was still better than nothing. And if one became proficient in physical techniques, they could even use it to gain victory over enemies. It was like killing several birds with one stone! The ¡°Yin-Yang Harmony Sutra¡± was now etched in Greg¡¯s mind almost effortlessly, and he practiced the recorded physical techniques in full. The first time around, his movements were somewhat loose and slack. But on the second round, the air was filled with the sound of whistling wind. Hearing the sounds from the yard, Esther Jensen put down her homework and stood by the window looking out. ¡°Big dummy, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Greg stopped when he heard her and once again revealed a silly grin on his face. He had no choice but to keep up the act of playing dumb since he hadn¡¯t figured out how to explain things to his aunt. Esther watched Greg¡¯s foolish appearance and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Be careful not to hurt your back.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg continued with a silly smile. Just then, Lindsey Wolfe and the second elder and others returned. Everyone¡¯s faces looked grim, and Lindsey had a bright red handprint on her face, clearly having been slapped by someone. It went without saying who did it¡ªcertainly Uncle Hall! The second elder glanced at Greg and sighed, ¡°Freya, you should take the kids and hide for a bit. Once Uncle Hall¡¯s anger subsides, we¡¯ll try to pacify him, offer some compensation, and this matter will blow over.¡± Lindsey looked at Greg and was inclined to nod but hesitated. Greg knew she was afraid of involving the children, yet worried about him, so he grinned foolishly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Uncle¡¯s right, we should hide for a bit.¡± Seeing his appearance, Lindsey couldn¡¯t help but laugh helplessly, ¡°If I hide, what about you?¡± Greg pointed to the mountains and said, ¡°Run¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense, you promised me before that you wouldn¡¯t go there anymore.¡± Lindsey glared at him and finally made up her mind, ¡°Uncle, while I¡¯m gone, please take good care of Silly Greg.¡± ¡°Those are not words to be spoken, after all, Silly Greg is a child of our Jensen Family.¡± The second elder spoke very magnanimously, ¡°As long as these old bones of mine aren¡¯t shattered, nobody will be able to bully a Jensen.¡± ¡°Right, if Uncle Hall dares to come, let him know that we Jensen Family are not to be trifled with.¡± Greg¡¯s face was still plastered with a silly smile, but his heart was deeply moved¡ªit¡¯s true that adversity reveals true friends. Lindsey would have liked to stay with Greg, but the children were too young¡ªif anything happened to them¡­ With no other choice, she bid farewell to Greg with tearful eyes and then took the two children back to her parents¡¯ home. Greg watched Lindsey¡¯s departing figure, and the smile on his face gradually faded away. Uncle Hall, you truly deserve to die! Chapter 6 - Chapter 6 Qi Refinement Level 1_1 Chapter 6 Qi Refinement Level 1_1 Translator: 549690339 Greg Jensen fell silent for a moment before resuming his cultivation. Five hours had passed since the last circulation of the cycle, and he planned to continue practicing the Guidance Technique, striving to draw spiritual energy into his lower dantian tonight. This time, when he operated the Guidance Technique, spiritual energy quickly entered his body. And as the spiritual energy grew more robust, Greg¡¯s expression became more serious. He knew the time had come to open his lower dantian! The lower dantian, located three inches below the navel, contained a pocket of Innate True Qi. Once successfully opened, he could transform spiritual energy into True Qi, store it in the lower dantian, strengthen the body, and prolong life. Feeling the spiritual energy within him grow like a snowball, he hesitated no longer and guided the spiritual energy to launch a fierce assault on his lower dantian. Boom! The next second, the spiritual energy in his meridians suddenly entered a mysterious place! Had he succeeded? Had he succeeded on his first try?! Greg could hardly believe it. However, he soon realized something was amiss because there was an even more violent breath of energy within the lower dantian. ¡°Could this be my own Innate Qi?¡± Greg once again carefully studied the insights of predecessors in the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutra,¡± and then he understood that he had practiced dual cultivation with that woman in the cave yesterday, and with the aid of her Yin Qi, he had cultivated this Yang Qi. This was also why he was able to draw energy into his body, circulate the minor cycle, and open the lower dantian so quickly. In future cultivation, he only needed to constantly strengthen this Yang Qi and then convert it into True Qi. His cultivation would progress much faster than merely absorbing nature¡¯s spiritual energy. He must continue Dual Cultivation with that woman to strengthen this Yang Qi; otherwise, he would not be able to advance to the second level of Qi Refinement! Greg was flabbergasted again. He didn¡¯t even know the woman¡¯s name; how was he supposed to practice dual cultivation with her? Besides, what happened yesterday was clearly an accident. Hoping to have such an encounter with her again was even harder than ascending to heaven! Couldn¡¯t he just change to another woman? Greg reexamined the cultivation knowledge in his mind and found that it really wasn¡¯t possible. Because he had cultivated this Yang Qi with the aid of that woman¡¯s Yin Qi, and it wasn¡¯t yet perfected. If the Qi of another woman were mixed in, they would clash, causing at best damage to the meridians, and at worst, an explosive death! Greg¡¯s head was aching. That meant without dual cultivating with that woman, he could not convert this Yang Qi into True Qi, and he would not be able to enter the second level of Qi Refinement. ¡°I don¡¯t even know her name; where do I find her?¡± Greg became very frustrated. It seemed he had no choice but to make inquiries in the village; after all, she hadn¡¯t appeared in Peach Blossom Village without reason. Just then, he suddenly felt very hungry, accompanied by a sense of weakness. The feeling was like having not eaten for many days; he felt exhausted and utterly fatigued. Greg understood that entering the first level of Qi Refinement had exhausted all of the stored energy in his body. He hurriedly ran to the kitchen and ate all the leftovers he could find in one go. Even after eating everything edible there was, he was still very hungry. Greg then set his sights on the last piece of cured meat left at home, washed it swiftly, and then threw it into the big pot. The meat was soon cooked. Without bothering to slice it, Greg picked up the cured meat and began gnawing on it. Only after he had finished the large piece of cured meat did he feel somewhat satiated, and finally, some strength returned to his body. After washing his hands, Greg unexpectedly revealed a bitter smile. The most pressing matter now was not finding a woman but earning money. Ancients said that those who wish to pursue cultivation need wealth, companions, techniques, and locale, without which nothing can be achieved. Now, he had truly learned this lesson! To cultivate in peace, one must have a stable economic foundation, for without sufficient wealth, even basic sustenance is a problem. Let alone when cultivating, one needs a large amount of medicinal herbs to nourish the body and concoct elixirs, all of which require money. But how to make money? The ¡°Yin-Yang Harmony Sutra¡± indeed has some money-making methods, but he was currently unable to use them. Greg Jensen had a bit of a headache and couldn¡¯t think of a good way to make money even as he fell asleep. When he woke up the next day, he was still pondering this issue, but still had no clue. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s set aside the matter of making money and focus on filling the stomach first.¡± He took his fishing tools and went to the mountain, for there was a Cold Pond with many fish that could be caught to ease the hunger. Greg Jensen arrived at the Cold Pond, set up a few simple automatic fishing devices, and then dug up some earthworms to hang on the hooks. After he finished all this, he had broken a good sweat, and considering how hot it was today, he simply soaked in the Cold Pond. Greg Jensen soaked for a while and then started to practice his cultivation in the water. Soon, several small fish swam over and began to perform ¡°Fish Therapy¡±. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t pay much attention at first, but as more and more fish came, he started to wonder what was going on. After all, this phenomenon had never occurred before. Could it be, because he had absorbed the nature¡¯s spiritual energy? Gradually, the fish around him became more numerous, and even large fish weighing several pounds appeared. ¡°Rock climbers, green grouper, Snakehead Fish, and such big Peach Blossom Fish, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen these.¡± ¡°My goodness, Dragon fish!¡± Greg Jensen was startled; he hadn¡¯t expected to see Dragon fish at this time. Dragon fish are a very famous local species, not only smooth and delicately tasty but also high in medicinal value, enhancing brain function and beauty. It¡¯s said that eating them over the long term can improve health and longevity. However, these fish have very high water quality requirements and only grow in mountain streams, making them extremely rare. Greg Jensen watched as more and more Dragon fish appeared, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. A few years ago, Dragon fish sold for five to six thousand yuan per jin (half kilogram), and even then, they were scarce on the market. These Dragon fish weighed at least two to three jin each, and selling them could make him a profit of ten to twenty thousand yuan, enough to buy medicine. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but laugh; he was worried about making money, but he stumbled upon such a stroke of luck. Greg Jensen quickly caught a few, and the scared school of fish instantly scattered. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry; he sat down with crossed legs and resumed his cultivation. Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before the group of fish swam back, and this time there were even more Dragon fish than before. Greg Jensen was overjoyed and quickly caught two more and threw them to the shore. Repeating the process, he soon filled the fish basket, weighing a good five to six jin. Greg Jensen looked at the Dragon fish bouncing lively in the basket and smiled until his eyes were nearly closed. He caught two and started a fire to grill them; before long, the air was filled with a rich meaty aroma. Greg Jensen was already drooling with anticipation and couldn¡¯t wait for the fish to cool, tearing off a piece and putting it into his mouth. After swallowing the fish, a warm current immediately rose in his belly, completely sweeping away his hunger. ¡°What a treasure!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes shone as he looked at the fish basket, feeling as though he had truly stumbled upon a treasure! Chapter 7 - Chapter 7 Misunderstanding_1 Chapter 7 Misunderstanding_1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°` However, he didn¡¯t continue to eat, because all of this was money! Greg Jensen carried the basket of fish back home, hoping to find some money for the bus fare to the county to sell the fish. But there wasn¡¯t a single penny at home, and when he dug out his old phone, he found it had been disconnected. Greg looked at the fish in the basket, which had all died by now. He wished he had known to take a bucket earlier. He locked the door, went down the mountain, and walked toward the county seat on the side of the road, hitching for a ride. About ten or so minutes later, a motorcycle stopped. ¡°How much to the county seat, master?¡± ¡°Ten yuan.¡± Greg didn¡¯t haggle and agreed right away. ¡°Master, do you know where in the county they buy Dragon fish?¡± The motorcycle driver, a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties, was startled when he saw the basket full of Dragon fish. ¡°Wow, where did you catch so many Dragon fish?¡± Greg smiled, ¡°In a little stream, just got lucky and found a nest of them.¡± Seeing Greg didn¡¯t want to say much, the motorcycle driver said, ¡°I heard that Reverie Inn is buying them. I happen to have their purchasing manager¡¯s phone number, how about I ask for you?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Greg nodded eagerly in agreement. The motorcycle driver immediately made a call, said a few words, then hung up and said: ¡°Young man, I asked, and they buy it, and the price seems quite good too. I¡¯ll take you to Reverie Inn.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Greg joyfully added, ¡°If these fish sell, I¡¯ll give you a hundred yuan straight up.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± The motorcycle driver was also happy and quickly brought Greg to the county seat. Riverhaven County was economically backward, and there weren¡¯t many big hotels. The most famous was Reverie Inn. At this moment, in the office of Reverie Inn, Lois Abbott sat in the boss chair, rubbing her forehead with a worried look. Ever since her father fell seriously ill, the hotel¡¯s business had been going downhill day by day. What was worse, the hotel had caught the attention of someone named Brandon Brent, who at first kindly advised her, planning to buy the hotel. Lois naturally disagreed, but Brandon Brent then started a relentless pursuit, intending to marry her so he could get Reverie Inn without spending much money. Brandon Brent was nothing but a wealthy philanderer, indulging in a life of luxury and laziness, with women in his life changing more frequently than clothing. How could Lois ever fancy such a man? But how could she ignore him when his father was the chief of the inspection bureau? Despite her strong reluctance, Lois could only feign civility with Brandon while looking for a way to boost the hotel¡¯s business. A turning point for the hotel¡¯s business finally arrived recently. Chestor Ware, the richest man in Riverhaven County, had somehow heard that eating Dragon fish could prolong one¡¯s life. Therefore, he let it be known that whichever hotel could procure Dragon fish would be the designated venue for his banquets. Hearing this news, all hotels went crazy. Chestor Ware was the richest man in Riverhaven County with an extensive network. Whichever hotel gained his favor meant hitting a veritable goldmine. They wouldn¡¯t have to worry about business for life! Naturally, Lois didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity and started to gather information about Dragon fish from everywhere. However, the Dragon fish had almost become extinct in recent years; where could one find them? Just then, Brandon Brent falsely claimed he knew where to get Dragon fish. With the attitude of a drowning man clutching at straws, Lois followed him into Peach Blossom Mountain. But halfway there, Brandon Brent actually spiked her drink with a drug, and luckily she managed to escape in time to thwart his plans. ¡°` But even so, she had lost the most precious thing a woman can possess. Thinking of that handsome face and his sturdy body, Lois Abbott¡¯s complexion turned rosy. She took a deep breath, stood up, and decided to take a walk to the doorway. However, as soon as she reached the entrance, she saw a familiar figure. What was he doing here? Could he have found out who I am and come looking for me? A hint of coldness appeared on Lois Abbott¡¯s face as she quickly walked over. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Greg Jensen stood at the entrance of the Reverie Inn, about to make a phone call to the procurement manager when he heard the voice. Turning around, he froze. Because the person speaking was none other than the woman he had spent the night with in the cave the day before yesterday. Greg Jensen could hardly believe his eyes; he had thought it would not be easy to find her, but there she was, right in front of him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lois Abbott asked coldly, radiating an air of frost. Seeing her unfriendly attitude, Greg Jensen cautiously replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to sell fish, I had an appointment with the procurement manager.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s brows furrowed even more deeply, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Greg Jensen, puzzled, said, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m not threatening you, I really am just here to sell fish.¡± ¡°Sell fish? What fish?¡± ¡°Dragon fish, I¡¯ve heard¡­¡± Greg Jensen wanted to continue explaining, but as soon as Lois Abbott heard the words ¡°Dragon fish,¡± her face immediately darkened as if she had been provoked. ¡°Dragon fish? You¡¯ve certainly done your homework on me!¡± Lois Abbott was very angry; the other party even knew she needed Dragon fish, which obviously meant he had come prepared. She had mobilized so many people yet had not found the Dragon fish. How could it be such a coincidence that this man in front of her had found it? ¡°What¡¯s the big idea coming all this way? One night wasn¡¯t enough for you, and now you want a second?¡± ¡°No, I really am here to sell fish¡­¡± Lois Abbott didn¡¯t listen to his explanation, ¡°I told you not to harbor any inappropriate thoughts! Don¡¯t push me!¡± ¡°I really¡­¡± Greg Jensen was cut off by Lois Abbott before he could finish, ¡°Get out! Now, immediately, right this instant. I don¡¯t even want to see you one moment longer!¡± Greg Jensen was speechless; why wouldn¡¯t this woman listen to his explanation? ¡°Where¡¯s security? Security!¡± Lois Abbott was clearly agitated, her chest rising and falling with her anger, the proud headlights trembling. ¡°What are you all eating for? Hurry up and throw him out!!¡± Seeing two security guards rushing over, Greg Jensen had no choice but to leave. This woman was simply unreasonable and impossible to communicate with. As Greg Jensen exited the inn, he could still hear the woman¡¯s voice instructing the security guards never to let just anyone in again. He sighed deeply; it seemed selling fish at this inn was out of the question, as the woman must be some kind of leader. And the prospect of Dual Cultivation with that woman was far too difficult. The rickshaw driver, seeing him chased out, asked in surprise, ¡°What happened? Why were you thrown out?¡± Greg Jensen replied with a wry smile, ¡°Who knows? The woman must be crazy.¡± The rickshaw driver appeared to feel that he had lost face, especially since he had vouched for Greg Jensen only a short while ago, and here he was being thrown out. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you somewhere else, where you can definitely sell the fish!¡± Chapter 8 - Chapter 8 Earn Thirty Thousand in Half a Day_1 Chapter 8 Earn Thirty Thousand in Half a Day_1 Translator: 549690339 Lois Abbott had been paying attention to Greg Jensen, and only after she saw him mount his motorcycle and leave did she return to her own office. This despicable and shameless guy, not content with taking her virginity, had the audacity to come back, which was downright intolerable. She slumped powerlessly onto the sofa, feeling that living was just too hard. The people around her were all predatory beasts, and she was just a sheep, with everyone wanting to tear a piece of flesh from her body. Her father was seriously ill, the hotel business had plummeted, the bank loan was nearing its due date, suppliers were demanding payment and cutting off shipments, and competitors were closing in¡ªshe was close to despair. Most critical of all was the rift with Brandon Brent; no one knew what sort of dirty tricks he would resort to next. ¡°Do I really have to sell the hotel?¡± Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t bear the thought; it was her father¡¯s life¡¯s work¡ªhow could she let it be destroyed on her watch? But if she didn¡¯t sell, where would the money come from to repay the bank loan? Where would the money come from to pay the suppliers? Lois Abbott sighed deeply and stared blankly out the window, unsure of what to do. Knock knock knock! The sound of knocking suddenly interrupted her thoughts, followed by a voice asking, ¡°Ms. Abbott, are you there?¡± Lois Abbott quickly sat up, ¡°Come in.¡± Purchase Manager Harry Cooper strode in, ¡°Ms. Abbott, why did you send away the guy selling the Dragon fish?¡± Lois Abbott was taken aback and said in a daze, ¡°Dragon fish? Are you saying that guy who came by motorcycle was really here to sell Dragon fish?¡± ¡°Yes, we had already discussed it over the phone, I just hadn¡¯t gotten around to notifying you.¡± Dragon fish? That guy was really here to sell Dragon fish? Lois Abbott was stunned! The Dragon fish she had been searching for so long had been driven away by her? She suddenly realized her mistake and said urgently, ¡°Call him right now, he can¡¯t have gone far.¡± Harry Cooper shook his head, ¡°I just called him but he didn¡¯t answer, probably because he¡¯s angry.¡± Lois Abbott quickly said, ¡°Call again! We must buy that Dragon fish! If all else fails, I¡¯ll go find him!¡± Lois Abbott knew that Greg Jensen was from Peach Blossom Village because she had seen him when she had been up the mountain before. Theremarkably handsome and exceptionally sturdy Greg Jensen had left a deep impression on her. ¡­ The motorcycle taxi driver took Greg Jensen to a neighborhood that had a sense of history. ¡°The residents here are all retired officials¡ªthese people are real connoisseurs, you¡¯ll definitely be able to sell here,¡± said the driver. Greg Jensen looked inside and noticed that not far from the entrance to the community, a few elderly men were playing chess in the garden. Carrying the fish, he walked over and asked, ¡°Gentlemen, would you be interested in a Dragon fish?¡± The old men had already spotted him but had not paid him any attention until now, when they finally turned to listen to him. ¡°Dragon fish? That¡¯s a delicacy, how much do you have?¡± Greg Jensen placed the bucket in front of them, ¡°About four or five pounds.¡± The old men were all surprised. Abandoning their chess game, they gathered around. ¡°Wow, it really is Dragon fish!¡± ¡°So much Dragon fish, you¡¯re pretty skilled, young man. How did you catch them?¡± ¡°How much are you selling them for? If the price is right, I¡¯ll take them all.¡± ¡°Hey, Old Wang, that¡¯s not very fair of you! What, are we invisible?¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen immediately brightened up, realizing these old fellows not only knew their stuff but also seemed well-off. It looked like he was finally going to make a sale. ¡°` ¡°Six thousand yuan per jin isn¡¯t expensive, right?¡± ¡°Not expensive, sell it all to me!¡± ¡°No way! I haven¡¯t tasted this thing for over a decade, I have to reserve at least two jin for myself.¡± Seeing that these old men were about to start arguing, Greg Jensen quickly said, ¡°I still have some at home, if you want it I can bring you more tomorrow.¡± The old men were shocked again; they thought catching so many dragon fish was already an incredible stroke of luck, and now it turned out this young man had more at home. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°How much more do you have?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, I still have dozens of jin!¡± Greg Jensen estimated that there were plenty of dragon fish in the creek and blurted out a number. ¡°Wow, so many? Could it be that they are farmed?¡± ¡°Old Wang, do you even know what you¡¯re talking about? Can this thing even be farmed alive?¡± ¡°They couldn¡¯t be farmed alive decades ago, but who knows about now?¡± Greg Jensen quickly explained again, ¡°They¡¯re all wild, you¡¯ll know once you try them.¡± ¡°Then you must bring them over tomorrow, give me two jin for today!¡± ¡°Two jin? Have you no shame? I reckon there¡¯s about five jin in this half bucket, we should just take one jin each!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s just divide it up that way and be done with it.¡± Greg Jensen was overjoyed to see them settle the matter in just a few words; he then borrowed a scale and weighed out one jin for each person. At the end, there were precisely five fish left, and Greg Jensen gave one to each of the old men, who were all thrilled. Greg Jensen received the money and was ecstatic too; thirty thousand yuan had come so easily that he could hardly believe it. One has to realize that people in the village might not even save thirty thousand yuan in an entire year, yet he had earned it in half a day. The rickshaw driver saw Greg Jensen come out with the money and, knowing he had sold the fish, said proudly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you could definitely sell the fish here?¡± Greg Jensen gave him a thumbs-up, ¡°Master, you really know everything. If it weren¡¯t for you today, I still wouldn¡¯t know where to sell these fish.¡± The rickshaw driver felt quite flattered by the comment and laughed, ¡°Haha, I just know a bit more stuff.¡± Greg Jensen handed him a hundred yuan, ¡°No need for change. Let¡¯s exchange phone numbers, and I¡¯ll look for you when I come to the city in the future.¡± Delighted by Greg Jensen¡¯s generosity, the rickshaw driver agreed cheerfully, ¡°Good, good, just call me whenever you need a ride.¡± The two exchanged numbers, and Greg Jensen went to top up his phone credit, then had the rickshaw driver take him to a herb shop, where he bought dozens of types of medicinal herbs. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s everything, let¡¯s head back.¡± The rickshaw driver, seeing him purchase so many herbs, asked curiously, ¡°What do you need so much Chinese medicine for?¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a use for it.¡± After saying that, Greg Jensen quickly changed the subject, ¡°Do you know who that woman who kicked me out of the Reverie Inn was?¡± ¡°That woman should be Manager Lois¡¯s daughter. After Manager Lois fell seriously ill, she took over the management of the inn.¡± The rickshaw driver seemed to know quite a bit and spoke with authority. Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen smiled immediately, knowing his opportunity had arrived! If he could improve the business of the Reverie Inn, would Lois Abbott agree to his request? The two chatted while walking back, and before long, they were nearly at Peach Blossom Village. Greg Jensen asked the rickshaw driver to stop the car early and also told him not to talk to anyone about today¡¯s events. The rickshaw driver took him to be worried about others going after dragon fish too, and immediately vowed with a slap on his chest, promising not to tell anyone about it. After thanking him, Greg Jensen, with the medicinal herbs on his back, entered the village. However, at the village entrance, there were quite a few people, and he knew he couldn¡¯t avoid them, so he walked forward confidently. ¡°` Chapter 9 - Chapter 9 I Want You_1 Chapter 9 I Want You_1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Silly Greg, where have you run off to?¡± ¡°Silly Greg, aren¡¯t you coming home? Be careful or Uncle Hall will beat you!¡± Greg mimicked his previous silly chuckle and, with his belongings, swiftly climbed up the mountain. The villagers, watching his retreating figure, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Silly Greg is done for this time.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard Uncle Hall went to the city to call for some people, no telling how they¡¯ll deal with him!¡± ¡°Alas, his family¡¯s land is surely lost.¡± Greg, with keen ears and sharp eyes, could still hear these discussions even from a distance, but he didn¡¯t take them to heart. He had already reached the first level of Qi Refinement, dealing with Uncle Hall was nothing to him. Even if Uncle Hall brought many people, Greg wasn¡¯t afraid. Moreover, Uncle Hall probably wouldn¡¯t bring too many people, because he didn¡¯t know his own strength and thought he was just a fool, only capable of throwing a few punches at most. Suddenly, Greg remembered an ancient saying: ¡°Hiding skill in clumsiness, using obscurity to shine, embedding clarity in murkiness, using constraint to stretch.¡± The meaning of this saying was that no matter how clever a person is, it isn¡¯t suitable to show off all the time; it¡¯s better to appear a little clumsy¡­ Even when capable, it¡¯s not advisable to be too aggressive, it¡¯s better to retreat to advance, and not to be too impulsive. After all, the tree that stands out in the forest is the one that the wind fells, and the person who sticks out in the crowd is the one that the crowd will destroy. One must learn to hide their clumsiness, which can not only protect oneself but also allow one to silently build up strength, achieving success without showing off. Just like this time, if he hadn¡¯t played the fool, Uncle Hall surely would have brought more people for revenge, and by now he might not have been able to handle it. Greg reminded himself silently that in the future, he should hide his cleverness as much as possible, keep a low profile, and never act rashly without considering the consequences. Although Greg was only twenty years old this year, after having experienced being beaten into foolishness, he had felt the warmth and coldness of the world and had grown up a lot all at once. After returning home, he locked the courtyard door and found a large basin to start washing the herbs. Although these herbs were already processed, there was still some dirt and sand on them that had to be washed off before they could be used. While washing the herbs, he simulated the steps of elixir production in his mind. This time, Greg planned to refine an elixir known as a Qi-enhancing pill, which could nourish Qi and replenish blood, providing adequate energy to the body. Before each cultivation session, he could eat one, not only accelerating his cultivation speed but also preventing the ¡°nearly starved to death¡± predicament he had encountered before. After cleaning the herbs, he placed them in the pot one by one and began to cook them. The cooking took half a day, and it wasn¡¯t until the sun set that Greg finally turned all the herbs into a paste. After cooling it down, he carefully rolled the paste into pills. Once he finished, Greg found, to his disappointment, that thirty thousand worth of herbs had yielded only fifteen Qi-enhancing pills. ¡°These things are way too expensive.¡± Fortunately, the effects of the Qi-enhancing pills were good. After eating them, Greg¡¯s cultivation speed had indeed increased significantly. Previously, of the spiritual energy he absorbed, he could only refine two or three parts out of ten, but after eating a Qi-enhancing pill, this ratio went straight up to fifty percent. With this pace, it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to advance to the second level of Qi Refinement. ¡°The second level of Qi Refinement, ah!¡± Greg sighed. To reach the second level of Qi Refinement, he had to refine that yang energy, and the idea of Dual Cultivation with that woman was a bit troublesome. Just then, a sudden noise came from outside, followed by a pleasant female voice. ¡°Is anyone home?¡± Greg was slightly startled and walked to the door to look. He saw a woman in a white, low-cut, cinched-waist dress approaching. The woman had a slender waist that accentuated her impressive chest even more, and with the low-cut neckline, a large expanse of snow-white skin was revealed. ¡°Lois Abbott? What¡¯s she doing here?¡± Greg Jensen was very puzzled; the woman had driven him away that morning, yet unexpectedly, she had sought him out in the afternoon. Lois Abbott also spotted Greg Jensen, especially seeing the sweat trickling down his well-defined muscles, a flash of something strange crossed her eyes. She was instantly reminded of the wild entanglements in the cave, causing her pretty face to blush slightly. She took a deep breath, forced herself not to indulge in wild thoughts, and tried to speak calmly: ¡°Hello, my name is Lois Abbott, I¡¯m the general manager of the Reverie Inn. I misunderstood you earlier, and¡­ and please forgive me.¡± After she finished speaking, she bowed slightly, and her proud chest also swayed, half-revealing itself restlessly. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but take another look; this woman¡¯s figure was truly exquisite. Unfortunately, he had fainted in the cave that day and knew nothing about it. ¡°No problem, do you need something from me?¡± Lois Abbott hadn¡¯t expected Greg Jensen to be so direct and could only say, ¡°I want to buy your Dragon fish; I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve sold them already?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all sold out.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face turned pale at once, and her insides were filled with such regret that she felt sick, it took her a while to say: ¡°There¡­ there¡¯s none left?¡± Seeing her strong reaction, Greg Jensen knew the Dragon fish must be very important to her, and after thinking it over, he said: ¡°There are some, but I¡¯ve already promised them all to someone else.¡± Lois Abbott was first delighted, then anxiously said, ¡°Can you sell them to me? I¡¯ll pay you more!¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, ¡°But I¡¯ve already promised them to someone else¡­¡± Lois Abbott interrupted before he could finish, ¡°Eight thousand! I¡¯ll give you eight thousand per pound!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about the money, I¡­¡± ¡°Ten thousand! I¡¯ll give you ten thousand per pound!¡± Seeing her urgency, Greg Jensen decided not to beat around the bush, ¡°It¡¯s really not about the money, I¡­ I want you¡­¡± Greg Jensen felt embarrassed saying it himself, feeling like he was taking advantage of someone¡¯s misfortune, almost like a threat. But Lois Abbott was too important to him; if he couldn¡¯t Dual Cultivate with her, his Qi Refinement would remain stagnant at the first level forever. However, if he could Dual Cultivate with her, all the challenges he was facing would be easily overcome. When Lois Abbott heard this, she was immediately stunned and then cursed: ¡°You¡¯re despicable, shameless, and vile, I¡­ I would rather die than be with you.¡± Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t expected her to react so strongly; aren¡¯t modern women supposed to care less about these things? What¡¯s more, they had already shared a night of passion; what was a few more times to them? He felt that Lois Abbott might have misunderstood and quickly tried to explain: ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to be with me, I¡­ I just want you to sleep with me¡­ Not¡­ not sleep with me for one night, but for many nights¡­¡± The more Greg Jensen spoke, the more he felt it was inappropriate, and eventually, he was too embarrassed to continue. Lois Abbott was so furious her face turned beet red, this man was even more despicable, shameless, and vile than she could have imagined! ¡°You, you, you!!¡± Lois Abbott was so angry she didn¡¯t know what to say and after a while managed to speak: ¡°What do you take me for? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible! I would rather die, even jump down from here, than sleep with you!¡± Chapter 10 - Chapter 10 Unparalleled Delicacy_1 Chapter 10 Unparalleled Delicacy_1 Translator: 549690339 Greg Jensen became anxious when he heard this, feeling that he had not spoken correctly and had bumbled his way into a mess, ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking, I¡­¡± He wanted to explain, but didn¡¯t know how to begin, since the Dual Cultivation matter was definitely not something he could tell a second person. He let out a long sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s be honest, I indeed want to sleep with you, but it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. Moreover, if you sleep with me a few times, not only will I give you the Dragon fish, but I can also improve your inn¡¯s business.¡± Lois Abbott was taken aback again, then she said disdainfully, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that cheap? That I would sleep with you just for a few pounds of Dragon fish? And what could you possibly do to improve our inn¡¯s business?¡± Greg Jensen said firmly, ¡°Since I dared to make such a statement, naturally I have the means to do it.¡± Lois Abbott snorted coldly, ¡°Then show me what you can do. If you truly can improve the business of our inn, I will sleep with you for one night!¡± Greg Jensen immediately smiled when he heard this, thinking to himself that once he slept with her the first time, there would definitely be a second time. When he heard that the Reverie Inn was struggling to stay afloat, he felt his opportunity had come. If he could make the inn¡¯s business take off, maybe Lois Abbott would agree to his request. He hadn¡¯t expected her to agree so readily. ¡°Do you mean what you say?¡± Without hesitation, Lois Abbott said, ¡°Of course I mean it!¡± She genuinely did not believe that Greg Jensen, this country bumpkin, could improve the inn¡¯s business. ¡°Alright, then remember your words! I¡¯m going to show you something right now!¡± Greg Jensen said as he entered the courtyard. Although Lois Abbott was skeptical, seeing his confidence, she still followed him. She had to see what he was capable of. Greg Jensen had been considering how to make the Reverie Inn¡¯s business thrive. When he was doing Alchemy just before, he finally had an idea. The main business of the Reverie Inn was food service, and if there were a few dishes that were especially tasty, then the business would surely improve. In the ¡°Yin-Yang Harmony Sutra,¡± there were hundreds of medicinal cuisines with various effects, and just one of those dishes, he reckoned, would be enough to make people flock to them. So now, Greg Jensen was going to cook a dish for Lois Abbott, to let her witness his capabilities. When Lois Abbott saw Greg Jensen catch a chicken, she immediately scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re not going to cook a dish for me, are you?¡± Greg Jensen offered a faint smile, ¡°Congratulations, you guessed it right.¡± Lois Abbott snorted coldly, ¡°How na?ve are you? Do you really think a single dish can boost our inn¡¯s business?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know once you¡¯ve tried it.¡± With that, Greg Jensen stopped paying her any attention and started cooking with focus. What he was preparing was a ¡®Golden Soup Deluxe Chicken,¡¯ which not only beautified and nourished the skin but also replenished blood and boosted energy, along with dispelling dampness, chasing away the cold, regulating menstruation, and resolving blood stasis, among many other benefits. Most crucially, this medicinal cuisine was extremely delicious, and if anyone felt lethargic or had caught a cold, after drinking it, they would recover swiftly ¡ª the effect was immediate. More than an hour later, as it was nearly dark, the Golden Soup Deluxe Chicken was finally ready. Lois Abbott had long been waiting impatiently. Had it not been for the enticing smell, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. ¡°Let me tell you, even if this chicken soup is exceptionally delicious, it¡¯s unlikely that just one tasty dish could significantly enhance the inn¡¯s business.¡± Greg Jensen ladled a bowl of the golden, oily chicken soup and placed it in front of her, ¡°Try it first.¡± Lois Abbott, already enticed by the tempting aroma, didn¡¯t refuse and took a spoonful. The chicken soup was rich golden in color, with a thin film of oil on the surface, emitting a strange and alluring fragrance that made one¡¯s mouth water. Lois Abbott took a spoonful and the moment it entered her mouth, she experienced an incomparable taste of deliciousness that simply couldn¡¯t be described in words. ¡°This is way too delicious!¡± Lois Abbott was thrilled, and although she had sensed the delicious aroma earlier and expected the soup to be tasty, she never imagined it could be this delectably exquisite! She scooped up her second spoonful, and as it slid down her throat, the rich and fragrant flavors burst forth, followed by a warm sensation that seemed to open all the pores in her body, as if unlocking a hundred thousand tiny gates. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious! It¡¯s really, really delicious!!¡± Eager to savor more, Lois picked up the bowl and finished off the remaining chicken soup in one go. A great sense of happiness filled her heart, and her body was enveloped in warmth, as if she were immersed in a hot spring, reaching an ultimate state of comfort! Seeing Lois enjoy it so much, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile and scooped up a bowl for himself. He was prepared to be impressed, but the exquisite taste still astonished him. This chicken soup was truly the best he had ever had in his lifetime. After finishing it, Lois couldn¡¯t wait to serve herself another bowl, this time taking her time to savor the different layers of flavor. She tried a piece of chicken, which was lustrously tender and perfectly cooked, yet light in taste, without a trace of medicinal herbs. Both the soup and the meat were culinary masterpieces! Lois had five bowls in a row, eating until her belly swelled. Reluctantly, she put down her spoon and chopsticks. Greg, with a grin, asked, ¡°What do you think? Do you believe this dish could turn the fortunes of your hotel around?¡± Lois had an answer in her heart, but remembering her earlier words, she stubbornly replied: ¡°Although this chicken soup is indeed delicious, one dish alone will hardly be enough to revive the hotel¡¯s business.¡± Greg smiled faintly, ¡°What if I had dozens of such dishes? Each dish as delicious as this one, and each with its own remarkable benefits. Take the Deer Penis Invigorating Soup, for instance; it can revitalize a man¡¯s vigor, empowering him to indulge luxuriously through the night! Then there¡¯s Phoenix Brain, which can boost memory and alleviate symptoms of dementia¡­¡± Hearing these dishes, Lois could no longer object. In truth, having the Golden Broth Treasure Chicken alone could enhance the hotel¡¯s business, and with proper promotion, it could even bring it back to life. But she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit it, considering what she had previously said. Now, faced with the possibility of acquiring an array of uniquely beneficial dishes, and after having tasted the Golden Broth Treasure Chicken, she found herself unable to argue any longer. Seeing that she remained silent, Greg said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to share a bed with me, I¡¯ll teach you a recipe. You¡¯re in the hotel business, so you understand the value of these dishes. With these culinary delights, who could possibly compete with your hotel?¡± Lois¡¯s heart was swayed. Greg was right; just the Golden Broth Treasure Chicken held immense commercial value, not to mention the other varied dishes. Her cheeks reddened as she considered his proposition, inwardly deciding she could share his bed just once and learn the Golden Broth Treasure Chicken recipe. If she did any more than that, what would she be? A prostitute? ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious. As long as you¡¯re willing, I will definitely help you improve the business,¡± Greg assured her confidently. Lois was still hesitant, but thinking of her father bedridden with a serious illness, the pressing bank, suppliers threatening to cut off her supply, and the equally despicable Brandon Brent, she clenched her teeth and said: ¡°Fine, I agree! But if you dare deceive me, I¡­ I won¡¯t let you off, even in death!¡± Greg was overjoyed, as Lois finally agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I absolutely won¡¯t deceive you!¡± Lois huffed, her emotions still a whirlwind, ¡°Then teach me now.¡± Greg laughed, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible? Just like you don¡¯t trust me, I don¡¯t fully trust you either. What can I do if, after learning the recipe, you stop paying attention to me?¡± Lois frowned, ¡°Then what do you propose?¡± ¡°Share a bed with me now,¡± Greg said shockingly. Chapter 11 - Chapter 11 Accompany You to Sleep Now_1 Chapter 11 Accompany You to Sleep Now_1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°You!!¡± ¡°What, you thinking of reneging?¡± Greg Jensen was starting to get upset too. ¡°Fine, go ahead and renege if you want, but then you should take yourself off wherever you¡¯re supposed to be, and I wont interfere with your hotel¡¯s business, and you can forget about taking even one Dragon fish.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes seemed capable of spouting fire as she glared at Greg Jensen, her face a picture of anger. Right now, she really wished she could walk away and leave this bastard far behind. But the thought of the Reverie Inn¡¯s precarious situation made her deflate like a punctured ball, and her body suddenly went limp. And for some reason, seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s indifferent gaze made Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes redden, and she felt increasingly aggrieved in her heart. Seeing her look like this, Greg Jensen too felt a peculiar discomfort, feeling that he was coming across like a big villain. But he was not skilled in sweet-talking, nor was he the type to coax women with honeyed words, or it would not have come to this point. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll sleep with you right now! It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t slept together before anyway!¡± Lois Abbott seemed to have resigned herself to her fate, storming into the room in a huff. Relieved that she had finally agreed, Greg Jensen quickly shut the courtyard gate and followed her in. Lois Abbott had an attractive figure, and her pert buttocks swaying as she walked made it hard for Greg Jensen to look away. The thought of soon cultivating with this top-grade beauty and having to use those positions from the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutras¡± made him feel his body heat up¡­ Greg Jensen took a deep breath and, mustering his courage, hugged Lois Abbott from behind, ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s body trembled, instinctively wanting to break free, but feeling it was somehow improper, she said weakly, ¡°Look at you, all sweaty, why don¡¯t you take a shower first?¡± ¡°All right.¡± Greg Jensen thought it made sense; he had sweated a lot during his Qi Refinement, and the kitchen work had left him smelling of cooking fumes, so a wash was indeed in order. He quickly fetched a bucket of water and began to wash in the courtyard. Lois Abbott, hearing the noises outside, couldn¡¯t help but peek through the doorway, where she saw Greg Jensen in just a pair of shorts, his muscles on full display. ¡°Tut, have you no shame!¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face turned a shade of red, and after spitting disdainfully, she found herself unable to leave, continuing to watch through the crack in the door. His handsome face, sharply defined muscles, and the pronounced bulge¡­ Lois Abbott¡¯s face grew redder at the thought of what was to come, her heartbeat quickening. In the courtyard, Greg Jensen washed diligently, drying his body with a towel before walking inside the house. Lois Abbott, her face still flushed, had hidden herself in a corner. Greg Jensen chuckled softly, walked up to her, and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°How do we¡­ begin?¡± Greg Jensen lifted her chin and kissed her red lips. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lois Abbott struggled for a moment but soon her body softened. Greg Jensen was elated, about to continue, when Lois Abbott¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She quickly pushed Greg Jensen away, answered the call with only a few words spoken, her expression changing drastically, she said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Could you¡­ could you do me a favor?¡± ¡°What favor?¡± ¡°Pretend to be¡­ my boyfriend.¡± Greg Jensen was stunned. Lois Abbott, blushing, said nervously, ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°Ah, of course I want to, why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Greg Jensen came to his senses and laughed, ¡°But aren¡¯t I already your boyfriend? Why pretend?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s pretty face turned cold, but feeling she had been too harsh, she softened her tone quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, and besides, this might be a little dangerous, you¡­ if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°Haha, no worries.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up.¡± Lois Abbott had just taken a phone call, and he overheard some of it. There seemed to be a ruckus at her home, as if someone was causing trouble. Greg Jensen was now at the first level of Qi Refinement; five or six strong men couldn¡¯t get close to him, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. However, to continue Dual Cultivation with Lois Abbott, threats and promises alone weren¡¯t enough; he also needed to win her heart. If he wanted to win her heart, how could he leave her in a time of danger? Lois Abbott was clearly very anxious, not saying a word along the way, and soon led Greg Jensen down the mountain to her car. It was a black Crown, quite old-looking, and the interior smelled of smoke, probably her father¡¯s car. It seemed that Lois Abbott wasn¡¯t as wealthy as he had imagined. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on, so that I can brace myself.¡± After a moment of silence, Lois Abbott explained the situation. After listening for a while, Greg Jensen raised his eyebrows. It turned out that the reason Lois Abbott ended up doing ¡®that¡¯ with him last time was that Brandon Brent had drugged her. ¡°So this guy is like our matchmaker?¡± ¡°Matchmaker?¡± Lois Abbott looked at him blankly. Greg Jensen said with a sly smile, ¡°Yeah, if he hadn¡¯t drugged you, how would you have become my girlfriend?¡± Lois Abbott instantly realized what he meant and, with frost on her pretty face, glared at him: ¡°Who is your girlfriend? Stop talking nonsense!¡± ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you keeping your word? You just said I could ask you to do anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lois Abbott was really annoyed. If it weren¡¯t for Greg Jensen¡¯s tall and robust figure, and if she hadn¡¯t been unable to find anyone else at the moment, she really would have liked to kick him out. ¡°Don¡¯t want the Dragon fish anymore? Or don¡¯t want to learn about medicinal cuisine?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Greg Jensen glanced at her, ¡°Alright, continue.¡± With a sigh, Lois Abbott continued, ¡°Ever since that incident, Brandon Brent has been forcing me to be his girlfriend. He also said that if I didn¡¯t agree, he¡¯d make sure our hotel couldn¡¯t continue to operate¡­¡± Lois Abbott, being attractive and capable, naturally couldn¡¯t agree. However, this Brandon Brent really was quite despicable. That very afternoon, officials from the Bureau of Industry and Commerce, Fire Department, Health Department, and other departments showed up and closed the hotel down. Having no choice, Lois Abbott had to inform her father about it. Fortunately, although her father was seriously ill, he still had some friends who smoothed things over, and they managed to reopen the hotel the next day. But unexpectedly, when Brandon Brent couldn¡¯t use official channels anymore, he brought a so-called Divine Doctor to treat Lois Abbott¡¯s father¡¯s illness. Without needing to think much, it was clear that Brandon Brent was up to no good, which is why Lois Abbott was in such a hurry when she received her sister¡¯s call. After listening to the whole story, Greg Jensen thought it was quite troublesome as the other party had a significant status and ordinary means wouldn¡¯t work. But all the trouble stemmed from Lois Abbott¡¯s father being ill. What if he could cure her father¡¯s illness? Would that solve all their problems? Seeing him silent, Lois Abbott thought he was scared and hastily said: ¡°As long as you can help me, I will do whatever you ask, even if it means being your mistress, I am willing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely, I swear.¡± ¡°Really anything?¡± Greg Jensen said with a grin, purposely emphasizing the word ¡°anything.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face turned red, and she nodded gently, ¡°Yes, anything¡­¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s hit the road.¡± Greg Jensen was very pleased. Now that Lois Abbott had said those words, wouldn¡¯t it mean she was at his beck and call in the future, ready to sleep with him whenever he wished? Chapter 12 - Chapter 12 Another Little Fan Girl_1 Chapter 12 Another Little Fan Girl_1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°` The car quickly arrived at the county town, and after several turns, it stopped in front of a western-style house facing the street. The doors to the western-style house were wide open, lights blazing inside, and from within came a faint noise of commotion. Lois Abbott parked the car and was about to rush in, but Greg Jensen held her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯m here for everything.¡± Somehow, Lois suddenly didn¡¯t feel so anxious anymore, and let Greg Jensen lead her inside. In the living room stood several people, talking to a girl at the foot of the stairs. The girl had a youthful face and a slender figure, holding a kitchen knife in her hand. Although her expression was somewhat panicked, her eyes were filled with determination and resolve. Upon seeing Lois, she almost cried out in excitement, ¡°Sis, you¡¯ve finally come back!¡± Lois let go of Greg¡¯s hand and rushed over, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. It¡¯s okay now¡­ it¡¯s okay¡­¡± The girl burst into tears, throwing herself into Lois¡¯s arms, ¡°Sis, they¡¯re bullying me! They¡¯re all bullying me!!¡± Lois¡¯s eyes also reddened, and she glared at a short, pudgy youth with a face full of acne marks, gritting her teeth. ¡°Brandon Brent, who let you into my house? My family doesn¡¯t welcome you, get out!¡± At hearing this, Brandon Brent immediately became furious, ¡°Lois Abbott, how dare you talk to me like that! Do you really think I¡¯ve shown you some kindness, and now you can be disrespectful to me?¡± A woman wearing heavy makeup, who looked quite respectable, also said, ¡°Lois, how can you talk to Brandon like that? Apologize to him right now!¡± Lois could not contain her anger, ¡°Heather Crowe, you¡¯re supposed to be my dad¡¯s wife, and now you¡¯re helping an outsider harm him! Do you want him dead too?¡± Heather Crowe¡¯s face turned ugly at once, ¡°Lois, don¡¯t talk nonsense! How have I helped an outsider harm him?¡± Lois snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what Brandon Brent is up to? How dare you let the doctor he brought treat my dad, aren¡¯t you afraid of killing him?¡± She said this, turning to a white-bearded old man, ¡°How much money did Brandon Brent give you, or what promise did he make, for you to kill my dad?¡± ¡°No¡­ there¡¯s no such thing, what are you talking about?¡± Panic flickered in the old man¡¯s eyes, but under Brandon Brent¡¯s intimidating gaze, he quickly resumed composure. He spoke in a stern but frightened tone, ¡°Doctors are bound by benevolence, I only treat patients to get them better, how could I treat them to death?¡± Brandon Brent suddenly smiled, feigning gentleness, ¡°Iris, trust me, he is my would-be father-in-law, why would I harm him?¡± ¡°My dad has no relationship with you, so please mind your language. Besides¡­¡± Lois said, glancing at Greg Jensen, she spoke indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve already found a doctor, so we won¡¯t trouble you with your presence.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback; he had never told Lois that he knew medicine, how did she know? He looked over and saw Lois desperately giving him signals with her eyes. He immediately understood: she must have wanted to get rid of Brandon Brent by claiming he knew how to treat illnesses. Brandon Brent turned to glance at Greg Jensen, his face darkened instantly, glaring at him with an ominous look: ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t care who you are, get out now, this instant, or I¡¯ll have you crawling out of here today!¡± Greg Jensen initially didn¡¯t want to provoke Brandon Brent, considering his father was the Chief Inspector. However, burning with anger upon hearing Brandon Brent¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but retort: ¡°Are you a dog or something? Used to crawling yourself, you want others to crawl out too?¡± ¡°Are you freaking seeking death?¡± Brandon Brent¡¯s face was fearsomely dark, his narrow eyes gleaming coldly as he fixed his gaze on Greg Jensen. Ever since his father became the Chief Inspector, everyone who saw him bowed and scraped. And this country bumpkin who knew not where he came from, actually dared to speak to him this way! ¡°` Just looking for death! Before Brandon Brent could lose his temper, the muscular young man next to him couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Why bother talking to him, Mr. Brent, just hit him!¡± Will Harrison approached Greg Jensen with a cold sneer on his face, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really courting death, daring to offend Mr. Brent. I¡¯ll give you a chance, kneel down and kowtow three times to Mr. Brent right now, or don¡¯t blame me for crippling you!¡± Lois Abbott anxiously tugged at Greg Jensen¡¯s arm, whispering, ¡°He¡¯s from the provincial Sanda team, and it¡¯s said he once chased down more than ten people by himself to fight, he¡¯s really formidable.¡± Greg Jensen looked at him with interest. The man was lean, with long arms and legs, obviously good at fighting. Greg wondered if he could withstand even one of his punches. He had just entered the first level of Qi Refinement and felt several times more powerful than before. He had been looking for someone to spar with, and now someone had offered himself up. ¡°Have you competed in any competitions? Have you ever won any rankings?¡± Will Harrison was slightly taken aback, not understanding why Greg Jensen was asking these questions, ¡°What are you blathering about? Will you kneel or not?¡± Greg Jensen sighed, ¡°You¡¯re bragging about being on the provincial team without even having ranked? How shameless can you be?¡± That hit a nerve for Will Harrison; indeed, he had never won any rankings and hadn¡¯t even participated in a major competition. This was his sore point! And this kid had the gall to publicly pick at his scab! ¡°Fine, since you¡¯re courting death, I¡¯ll oblige you!¡± With that, he stepped forward with the force of a charging bull, throwing a punch. ¡°Ah!¡± Lois screamed in fright, while Iris quickly grabbed her hand, her own heart so tense it seemed to have reached her throat, her breath nearly stopping. She didn¡¯t know whether Greg Jensen could win the fight; if he couldn¡¯t, they would be doomed. Greg Jensen saw the fierce attack coming, sidestepped to dodge, then clenched his right fist, power surging from the ground, hips and back aligning as one, and he threw a fierce punch out! Bang! Crack!! ¡°Ah!!!¡± Almost simultaneously, three sounds rang out, and Will Harrison fell to the ground. Everyone in the living room was stunned; how had it ended just as it began? Looking from the fallen Will Harrison to Greg Jensen, who stood calm and unruffled, their faces were filled with disbelief. Especially Lois Abbott, who thought Greg Jensen was just well-built. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so skilled in fighting that he would defeat Will Harrison with a single punch, a truly unexpected outcome. Iris couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Her eyes sparkled, thinking her brother looked so cool, had such a great physique, and was so capable in a fight, a hundred times better than her idol! No, a thousand times better!! Greg Jensen glanced at her and saw little stars in the girl¡¯s eyes, wondering if he had just gained a little fan. Brandon Brent was also dumbfounded; he had recruited Will Harrison as a bodyguard precisely because of the latter¡¯s impressive fighting skills. Others might not be aware of Will Harrison¡¯s strength, but Brandon Brent was all too familiar with it. Recently, Will had gotten into a fight at a bar, single-handedly chasing down more than a dozen people and beating several to the ground. Yet, to think he would be defeated by Greg Jensen like this! Chapter 13 - Chapter 13 Anything Goes_1 Chapter 13 Anything Goes_1 Translator: 549690339 Greg Jensen turned his head to glance at Brandon Brent, walked up to him, and jabbed his chest a few times, saying coldly, ¡°What are you still doing here? Waiting to get beaten up?¡± Brandon Brent staggered back from the jabs, feeling a sharp pain in his chest. As he was unsure what to do, he saw Lois Abbott tugging at Greg¡¯s clothes and said softly, ¡°Greg, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid as long as I¡¯m here!¡± Greg patted her small hand and gave her a comforting smile. When Brandon saw their intimate interaction, his expression grew even uglier. He said sternly, ¡°Fine, kid, you¡¯ve got some guts! But this isn¡¯t over; we¡¯ll see about that!¡± After saying that, he led the way out. Will Harrison was also hurriedly helped out by the old man and scurried after him. Lois hurried to the door and saw Brandon driving away; she finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That scared the life out of me!¡± She patted her chest, still reeling from the fright, but when she turned around, she saw Greg staring intently at her chest, his gaze so penetrating it was as if he wanted to burrow into her clothes. Her face immediately flushed red, and she glared at him angrily, asking, ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± ¡°Heh heh, not at all!¡± Greg replied with a grin. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to check on my dad.¡± Under ordinary circumstances, Lois would have already started cursing, but after what had just happened, a strange emotion suddenly arose in her heart. Facing Greg¡¯s teasing, all she did was walk upstairs with her face still red. ¡°I should check on him too,¡± Greg said, following her. Lois stopped in her tracks, feeling awkward, ¡°What are you going for?¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say I know how to treat illnesses? I¡¯ll examine my future father-in-law.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°father-in-law,¡± Lois¡¯s face turned even redder, and she stammered, ¡°I¡­ that was just to fool Brandon Brent.¡± Greg laughed, ¡°But I took it seriously.¡± Lois, seeing his nonchalant demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and said exasperatedly, ¡°What good does it do you to take it seriously? You don¡¯t know medical skills.¡± Greg feigned surprise, ¡°Oh, I thought you knew.¡± ¡°Knew what?¡± ¡°That I know medical skills!¡± At his words, Lois¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, ¡°You really know medical skills?¡± ¡°Of course, and my skills are pretty good too!¡± ¡°I¡¯d believe you, yeah right!¡± Lois, uninterested in entertaining him, went directly upstairs. Greg didn¡¯t continue explaining but merely followed her with a smile on his face. In the upstairs bedroom, Heather Crowe and Adeline Conner were sitting beside the bed, their faces etched with worry as they looked at Alfred Webb sleeping soundly. Seeing Lois come up, Heather Crowe¡¯s face showed some displeasure and she spoke sarcastically, ¡°Brandon Brent kindly came to treat your dad, and you chased him away. Now, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Brandon Brent wasn¡¯t here to treat my dad at all, he wanted to harm him!¡± Lois frowned and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this; I¡¯ll figure out a way.¡± Heather Crowe sneered, ¡°You figure out a way? How long have you been thinking of a solution? Your dad¡¯s illness isn¡¯t getting any better, and you¡¯ve made a mess of the hotel¡¯s business too!¡± Lois¡¯s expression grew even grimmer, but she had no retort. At that moment, Greg Jensen spoke up, ¡°How about letting me give it a try?¡± ¡°You?¡± Adeline Conner and Heather Crowe both looked over, their eyes filled with doubt. ¡°You better not add to the chaos,¡± Lois sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep my promise to you.¡± Seeing her response, the corners of Greg¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he lazily said, ¡°If even I can¡¯t cure your father¡¯s illness, then I¡¯m afraid there is no one in this world who can,¡± Lois Abbott frowned, ready to rebuke, but suddenly remembered what Greg Jensen had said before. She looked at Greg in surprise, ¡°You really understand medical techniques?¡± ¡°Otherwise? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for me to lie to you,¡± With a smile that was not quite a smile, Greg glanced at her and sat beside the bed to take Alfred Webb¡¯s pulse. Sitting opposite him, Adeline Conner¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°Brother, do you really know medical techniques?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Greg replied without lifting his head. Heather Crowe furrowed her brow and turned to Lois, saying, ¡°Lois, your friend¡­ he isn¡¯t some swindler, is he?¡± Lois also had her doubts, but she and this ¡°little mom¡± didn¡¯t get along, and she couldn¡¯t help but retort: ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak properly, then keep quiet. Where do you see my friend looking like a swindler?¡± Heather¡¯s face turned somewhat unsightly, and though her mouth opened, she didn¡¯t continue. Lois snorted coldly, ¡°Greg, how is my dad?¡± Greg shook his head, remaining silent. The three members of the Abbott family thought that Alfred Webb was in a dire state and became immediately tense, daring not even to breathe heavily. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Greg¡¯s head shaking simply meant that he hadn¡¯t figured it out yet. Because, although his mind was filled with extensive knowledge of traditional medical practices, this was his first time treating someone. Just like physical techniques, at first, Greg found it somewhat unfamiliar, but as time went on, he became increasingly proficient. Nonetheless, as it was his first time treating someone, he inevitably felt a lack of confidence. He compared Alfred Webb¡¯s pulse with the medical knowledge in his mind for a long time before he finally let go. Seeing this, Lois hurriedly asked, ¡°Greg, how is my dad now?¡± ¡°Uncle¡¯s problem is not serious,¡± Greg said. ¡°Not serious?¡± Upon hearing this, Lois immediately became excited, clutching Greg¡¯s clothes and asking urgently, ¡°Do you mean my dad can still be saved?¡± ¡°Of course, uncle simply has a straightforward case of cerebral infarction,¡± Greg confidently said, ¡°With some acupuncture treatment, he¡¯ll wake up. However, for a full recovery, he still needs to take Chinese medicine for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lois became excited, ¡°As long as you can save my dad, I¡¯ll do anything you ask!¡± ¡°Lois, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. If it was just a cerebral infarction, why hasn¡¯t any of the big hospitals detected it?¡± Heather angrily said: ¡°I think this man is a fraud!¡± ¡°The reason machines can¡¯t detect it is because the symptoms are still very mild,¡± ¡°Nonsense, you even said the symptoms are mild, then why is Alfred unconscious?¡± ¡°Obviously, because the blood supply to the brain has been insufficient for too long, that¡¯s why he remains unconscious,¡± Greg looked at her as though it was a matter of course, and then with a puzzled expression, he asked: ¡°Do you understand medical techniques? You don¡¯t even understand such simple logic?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand medicine.¡± With Greg¡¯s questioning, Heather¡¯s presence suddenly weakened a lot. Where does she understand any medical techniques? She merely saw that Greg was young and didn¡¯t dress particularly well, and inherently didn¡¯t believe him. Greg sneered, disdainfully saying, ¡°Then what right do you have to question me?¡± ¡°Greg, don¡¯t bother with her, just go ahead and treat my dad,¡± Lois also had some doubts, but many hospitals had said that there was no way to cure her father¡¯s illness. Now she could only treat a dead horse as if it were alive, temporarily trusting Greg. Greg nodded, then said, ¡°You need to go out and buy a set of silver needles, and also some Chinese medicine.¡± Upon hearing this, Heather couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°You don¡¯t even have silver needles, and yet you dare to say you¡¯re a practitioner of Chinese medicine?¡± Chapter 14 - Chapter 14 Massaging My Sister_1 Chapter 14 Massaging My Sister_1 Translator: 549690339 Greg Jensen glanced at her, ¡°Do I have to carry them just because I¡¯m a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner? Who said that Chinese doctors must carry silver needles when they go out?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Heather Crowe was choked up and couldn¡¯t speak, her face flushed red, and her chest heaved up and down. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and asked Lois Abbott for paper and pen, then he wrote down a prescription. Lois Abbott didn¡¯t think much of it and took the list to go buy silver needles and medicine. Greg Jensen stood up and went outside, with Alfred Webb following behind and asked, ¡°Brother, how are you so awesome?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s alright, I guess.¡± It was the first time Greg Jensen had been watched so intently; he felt proud and yet somewhat embarrassed. Adeline Conner seemed to think of something, and a few strands of red crept up her adorable little face. She bashfully lowered her head, fiddled with the hem of her clothes, and asked quietly, ¡°Brother, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°What question?¡± ¡°Why, when I get my period, does my stomach always hurt?¡± Greg Jensen was startled and said blankly, ¡°Which ¡®it¡¯?¡± ¡°Oh, you know, ¡®it¡¯.¡± Adeline Conner explained with a red face, ¡°It¡¯s the few days every girl has.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen immediately understood and a hint of embarrassment flashed across his face: ¡°Uh, that could be caused by coldness in the uterus leading to cramps. You can adjust it with traditional Chinese medicine, and you should pay attention to your diet, trying to eat fewer spicy and cold foods. Of course, if the pain is really unbearable, you could take some painkillers. However, I suggest you could try massage, it works well and has no side effects.¡± Hearing his words, Adeline Conner¡¯s eyes gradually lit up as she whispered: ¡°Brother, my stomach hurts right now, could you give me a massage?¡± Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Uh, okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room then.¡± Adeline Conner smiled happily, took Greg Jensen¡¯s arm, and led him to her room. Upon entering, Greg Jensen immediately smelled the young girl¡¯s fragrance and subconsciously glanced at her, realising this young girl might not look old, but she had a really nice figure. ¡°Hey, brother, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking at anything.¡± Greg Jensen quickly averted his gaze and laughed awkwardly. Far from being angry, Adeline Conner actually seemed a bit proud as she puffed out her chest and said coyly: ¡°You¡¯re so bad, how can you stare there?¡± Feeling embarrassed, Greg Jensen tried to appear calm, ¡°Who can help it when you are so beautiful? Anyone would want to take a good look.¡± Adeline Conner playfully retorted, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re such a pervert!¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t dare to keep bantering and said directly, ¡°Alright then, lie down on the bed, and I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adeline Conner smiled, hopped to the bed, and obediently lay down. Greg Jensen pulled up a chair and sat beside her, feeling somewhat awkward as he said, ¡°Well¡­ you need to lift your clothes and expose your stomach.¡± ¡°Mmm, okay.¡± Without a second thought, Adeline Conner lifted up her clothes, and then she slightly pulled down her sweatpants. Her fair and smooth abdomen was immediately exposed, making Greg Jensen¡¯s heartbeat race, and his breathing grew heavier. ¡°Brother, you can start.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen rubbed his hands together to warm them and then gently placed them on Adeline Conner¡¯s lower abdomen, slowly massaging. At the same time, his True Qi also flowed from his hands, slowly entering Adeline Conner¡¯s body. Adeline Conner only felt a warm sensation coming from her lower abdomen, followed by a warm current entering her body. The warmth flowed through her like a gentle, soothing spring breeze, melting the ice and snow wherever it went, and within moments, a layer of fine sweat beads covered her body. The feeling of extreme comfort made her let out a light moan, as if in a dream. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lois could feel her cheeks burning as if they were on fire. This is terrible¡­ Lois wanted Greg to stop, but when she opened her mouth, the sounds that came out only added to her embarrassment. So she could only purse her lips tightly and clench her teeth to prevent herself from making any noise. However, the sensation was simply too pleasurable, like a seed buried deep within her soul, urging her to let out light moan after moan. ¡­ After purchasing the silver needle and grabbing the medicine, Lois quickly rushed back home. When she passed by her sister¡¯s room, she suddenly widened her eyes in disbelief, as there seemed to be a movie playing inside¡­ Is my sister watching a movie? Lois quickly realized something was off, for the sounds she had heard were unmistakably from her sister. Considering the only male at home was Greg, and knowing what a lecher he was, her face turned cold as ice. ¡°Damn it, how dare you touch my sister¡­¡± With anger, Lois pushed open the door, but the scene inside made her freeze on the spot. Greg was just getting up from the chair, and his clothes were neatly worn, not at all like he had just been moving around. Her sister Lois lay on the bed with her eyes closed, already breathing evenly. ¡°What is going on here¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Greg quickly gestured to her, signaling for her to discuss outside. Though bewildered, Lois saw that her sister was alright and followed Greg out of the room. Once outside, her expression darkened again as she coldly asked, ¡°What did you do to my sister?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Greg replied, somewhat confused. ¡°If you didn¡¯t do anything, then why did she¡­¡± Lois wanted to question him about the embarrassing noises her sister had made, but she found herself struggling to finish her sentence. ¡°We really didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Although Greg didn¡¯t understand her implication, he explained, ¡°Your sister had menstrual cramps, and I simply massaged her to alleviate the pain.¡± Lois¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You can even treat menstrual cramps?¡± ¡°Uh, traditional Chinese medicine isn¡¯t so precise in its specializations, most traditional doctors handle a wide range of issues, just with different focuses.¡± Fearing she wouldn¡¯t believe him, Greg quickly offered, ¡°If you have cramps next time, I could give it a try for you too.¡± ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have menstrual cramps!¡± Lois¡¯s cheeks turned a light shade of red, and she quickly entered her father¡¯s room. ¡°Did you get the silver needle?¡± Heather glanced at Lois then at Greg, her voice cold, ¡°Just so we¡¯re clear, if you can¡¯t heal Alfred, you won¡¯t get a penny.¡± At that, Greg couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°Sorry, but I never planned on taking your money. Do you think everyone is as money-minded as you?¡± ¡°Lois, look at what your boyfriend¡­¡± ¡°Look at what? Is anything Greg said wrong?¡± Lois gave her a stern look and handed the items to Greg, ¡°Greg, ignore her, just do the acupuncture for my father first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg nodded, disinfected the silver needles with alcohol, and began performing acupuncture on Alfred Webb. The room fell silent instantly. Even Heather, full of anger, tightly pursed her lips for fear of disturbing Greg. As the silver needles were inserted into Alfred¡¯s body, both were so tense they hardly dared to breathe. Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Crossing the Catastrophe with Thirteen Needles_1 Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Crossing the Catastrophe with Thirteen Needles_1 Translator: 549690339 | The art of Qi Huang in the ¡°Classic of Harmonizing Yin and Yang¡± contains a chapter on acupuncture, named ¡°Yin Yang Five Elements Needles.¡± The ¡°Yin Yang Five Elements Needles¡± includes seven basic needle techniques, as well as forty-nine different variations. The needle techniques derived from it are even more numerous. And the technique used by Greg Jensen was the most famous among them, Crossing the Catastrophe with Thirteen Needles. After inserting thirteen silver needles into Alfred Webb¡¯s body in succession, he circulated True Qi along a special route and then swept single-handedly over the tails of the silver needles. The thirteen silver needles emitted a buzzing sound, with their tails trembling at a speed invisible to the naked eye. Alfred Webb had been sick for a long time, and moreover, Crossing the Catastrophe with Thirteen Needles was extremely exhausting of True Qi. After completing the set of movements, beads of sweat had already formed on Greg Jensen¡¯s forehead. He sat exhausted on a chair, breathing heavily. Lois Abbott was not heartless. Seeing him like this, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and managed to squeeze out a weak smile. Seeing this, Lois Abbott was greatly moved and hurriedly fetched a hot towel to hand to Greg Jensen. ¡°Wipe your sweat.¡± Greg Jensen raised his head, looking at her with a grin, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Feeling sorry for me?¡± Lois Abbott frowned and snorted coldly, ¡°Like hell I feel sorry for you.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and didn¡¯t take her bait. Heather Crowe pursed her lips, glanced at Alfred Webb who was still unconscious, and said with a frown: ¡°Greg Jensen, is it? Are you capable or not? Why hasn¡¯t our Alfred woken up yet?¡± Lois Abbott frowned and said, ¡°What are you rushing for, can¡¯t you see how tired Greg Jensen is?¡± ¡°Lois, I¡¯m just asking. The one lying in the bed is your dad, how can you still speak up for a stranger?¡± ¡°I¡¯m standing up for what¡¯s right!¡± Watching the two quarrel, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself. It seemed this trip wasn¡¯t in vain, at least Lois Abbott¡¯s attitude towards him had changed. He coughed lightly, looking somewhat weary, ¡°Lois, stop arguing. I¡¯m going to remove the needles from your uncle now. Once the needles are out, he should wake up.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for, hurry up!¡± urged Heather Crowe. Lois Abbott gave her a cold glance and then turned to Greg Jensen, ¡°Maybe you should rest a little longer.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve rested enough.¡± Greg Jensen wobbled to his feet, one hand supporting the head of the bed while the other began to remove the needles from Alfred Webb. Seeing this, Lois Abbott¡¯s heart was so touched that tears came to her eyes, and she quickly went over to support Greg Jensen. Wafts of fragrance drifted over¡­ And so Greg Jensen¡¯s forehead sweat even more, and his breathing grew heavier. After a while, all the silver needles were finally removed, and Greg Jensen collapsed into the chair as if all strength had left him. ¡°You should rest for a while!¡± Lois Abbott said and was about to let go, but Greg Jensen, as if unable to stay upright, leaned into her arms. So soft! Greg Jensen was overjoyed inside and even deliberately shifted to a more comfortable position. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± At that moment, a soft cough sounded, and Greg Jensen¡¯s body sprang up as if on springs, sitting upright. ¡°Dad, are you awake?¡± Hearing the cough, Lois Abbott let go of Greg Jensen and ran to the bedside, taking Alfred Webb¡¯s hand. Seeing this, Heather Crowe also hurried over, her voice filled with a sobbing tone, ¡°Alfred, how are you feeling?¡± Under their watchful gaze, Alfred Webb slowly opened his eyes, although his gaze was still a bit vacant. It took a good while before he regained clarity. ¡°What¡­ what happened to me?¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve finally woken up!¡± Lois was so excited she was nearly in tears, and Heather Crowe also looked genuinely happy. This time, she didn¡¯t play the opposite role to Lois; instead, she directly said, ¡°It was Lois who found a Divine Doctor to save you. Thank goodness for Greg Divine Doctor, or else¡­¡± As she spoke, Heather Crowe, who had just had a cold expression, suddenly started to cry. Seeing her like that, Lois felt annoyed and said sarcastically, ¡°Just now, you were calling Greg a liar, but now he¡¯s a Divine Doctor?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Heather Crowe¡¯s crying stopped abruptly, and she opened her mouth awkwardly, unsure of what to say. Alfred Webb frowned and said sternly, ¡°Lois, you must not be rude to your mother!¡± Lois responded coldly, ¡°But that¡¯s true. Just now, she even wanted Brandon Brent¡¯s people to treat you.¡± Hearing this, Alfred Webb¡¯s face changed slightly, and he glared at Heather Crowe, saying in a deep voice, ¡°You have no brains. Brandon Brent would wish for my early death, and you dare to let him treat me?¡± ¡°I¡­ I was just panicked and didn¡¯t think much,¡± Heather Crowe said in a low voice. Alfred Webb glared at her again and snorted, ¡°You should apologize to Greg Divine Doctor right away!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Despite Heather Crowe¡¯s obvious reluctance, she still turned to Greg and said, ¡°Divine Doctor Greg, I apologize, I was blind earlier.¡± ¡°Aunt, please don¡¯t say that.¡± Although Greg really disliked Heather Crowe, he didn¡¯t want to show it in front of Alfred Webb, and so he perfunctorily responded and went back to checking Alfred Webb¡¯s pulse. As Alfred Webb watched Greg, a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Greg, how long have you been studying medicine?¡± ¡°Not very long.¡± Alfred Webb laughed heartily and praised, ¡°Ha ha, Mr. Greg, you¡¯re far too modest.¡± Modest? The corners of Greg¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and he held back his laughter while continuing to check the pulse. If Alfred Webb knew he was Greg¡¯s first patient, it makes one wonder what he would think. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no major issue.¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve written a prescription for you, and Lois has already bought the herbal medicine. Let¡¯s try it for a month and see how it goes. In the meantime, you should pay attention to your diet and avoid alcohol, spicy food, and high-sugar, high-salt foods.¡± Heather Crowe asked curiously, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t one eat less greasy food after a cerebral infarction?¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s just hyped up. The real vascular assassins are actually sugar and salt.¡± Gazing at her, Greg¡¯s smile contained a trace of disdain, leaving Heather Crowe irritated but afraid to lash out. ¡°Divine Doctor Greg, I really can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± Alfred Webb turned to Heather Crowe and instructed, ¡°Go, bring Divine Doctor Greg two hundred thousand in cash.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Heather Crowe nodded and then left the room. When Greg heard Alfred Webb was going to give him so much money, he immediately felt delighted, yet he still said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for money, I¡¯m good friends with Lois, and besides, this is too much.¡± Though his words said ¡°no need,¡± his body was honest, and he couldn¡¯t help but glance towards the doorway. Seeing Heather Crowe walking in with two bundles of cash, his eyes lit up again. Alfred Webb laughed and said, ¡°Friends should indeed be paid, affection aside, compensation must not be lacking.¡± Lois also chimed in, ¡°Greg, if my dad is giving it to you, just take it. You deserve it.¡± Unable to refuse further, Greg accepted the money. After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Lois said, ¡°Greg, it¡¯s already dark outside, shall I drive you home?¡± Greg nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± As the two of them left, Lois was about to get into the car when Greg asked, ¡°Do you really plan to drive me home?¡± Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Righting Wrongs i Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Righting Wrongs i Translator: 549690339 | Lois Abbott¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she stuttered, ¡°Greg, please, give me a few more days. My dad just woke up, and I want to spend tonight with him.¡± Greg frowned, ¡°Are you trying to wriggle out of this?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Lois pleaded, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll be with you tomorrow night¡­¡± Greg looked at her for a while before saying, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll trust you this time! But remember, this is the last time!¡± Lois quickly nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely be with you tomorrow night.¡± Greg got into his car in silence, and Lois didn¡¯t dare say much more, driving him straight back to Peach Blossom Village. Greg felt somewhat frustrated; he thought he could make it happen with Lois tonight but unexpectedly had to wait until tomorrow. But since Lois had said so, he didn¡¯t want to push her too much. Tomorrow it would be, then. After getting out of the car, Greg finally said to Lois, ¡°Come find me tomorrow and bring the Dragon fish back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lois nodded and was about to offer some words of thanks when she saw that Greg had already walked away. As Greg entered the village and looked up, he suddenly saw a red glow on the mountain. At first, he was stunned, then his face turned ugly at once. He broke into a run, sprinting all the way until he reached halfway up the mountain, confirming that it was indeed his own house burning. Greg was unable to contain his rage as the courtyard that had been intact during the day was now ablaze with fire, billowing smoke reaching for the sky and turning half of the mountain red. Greg continued running toward his house and, nearing it, suddenly spotted Uncle Hall along with a bunch of people standing not too far away, enjoying the spectacle. Second Uncle and Third Uncle, among others, were carrying basins and buckets, desperately trying to put out the fire. ¡°Burn, bum it all down! Aiden Clark, let¡¯s see who dares to cross me now!¡± Uncle Hall laughed maniacally. ¡°Uncle¡¯s right, if anyone else dares to oppose you, we¡¯ll set their house on fire, too, and see how many heads they grow.¡± ¡°Hey, Uncle, didn¡¯t you say there was a good-looking woman in this house? Where is she? Don¡¯t let her get burned to death inside.¡± Uncle Hall laughed heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already inquired about it, Lindsey Wolfe has gone back to her maiden home, she¡¯s not here. When I have time tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you guys over to her place, and let you have a go first.¡± ¡°Haha, then I must thank Uncle in advance.¡± ¡°We¡¯re brothers, why be so polite?¡± Greg, upon hearing these words, clenched his teeth so hard they made a grinding sound, and his eyes flashed with an uncontrollable rage, like an enraged lion! He was about to rush over and kill Uncle Hall right then but suddenly stopped in his tracks. Charging forward now and killing Uncle Hall would not resolve anything and might even bring trouble upon Second Uncle and the others. He would kill him later in the night when there was no one around! Greg made up his mind in an instant; Uncle Hall had to die tonight! The fire blazed for over an hour, reducing Greg¡¯s house to rubble, sparing nothing. Second Uncle and the others were deeply grieved but powerless. ¡°Ah, to think a good house just got burned like that!¡± ¡°That bastard Uncle Hall, sooner or later, he¡¯ll be taken by Yan Wang.¡± ¡°Right now, we just hope that Greg, that foolish kid, doesn¡¯t show up; otherwise, Uncle Hall will definitely not let him off.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± The crowd shook their heads and sighed; no one saw a lonely figure slowly walking away. The sky gradually darkened, and clouds concealed the bright moon. The oppressive heat didn¡¯t last too long before it began to drizzle. On a night with a dark moon and howling wind, it was time for killing and arson. Greg Jensen hid in the large tree outside Uncle Hall¡¯s house, closely watching every move he made. Uncle Hall¡¯s house was bustling with activity, as several people gathered around the hot pot, eating and drinking. ¡°Come on, have a drink, I¡¯m grateful to my brothers for giving face and coming to help!¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Uncle Hall urged everyone to drink, then said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t leave tomorrow. Look for that idiot in the village for me. If you find him, don¡¯t waste words, just bring him straight back to me. Aiden, I must kill him this time!¡± ¡°Uncle, is it really necessary to kill him?¡± Uncle Hall glanced at the speaker and cursed, ¡°The bugger disrupted me when I was with my girl, almost scared me half to death. If he blabs about it, it¡¯ll cause me a bit of trouble, so it¡¯s better to just kill him off; only the dead can keep a secret.¡± ¡°In Peach Blossom Village, is there anyone you, Uncle, are afraid of? Uncle, don¡¯t tell me you slept with the village chief¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The man had meant it as a joke, but Uncle Hall¡¯s face changed instantly upon hearing it, and he angrily retorted: ¡°Aiden, don¡¯t fucking spout nonsense, the village chief is my older brother.¡± ¡°Air, sorry, I¡¯ll punish myself with a drink.¡± ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s have some fun with a woman later, shall we?¡± ¡°Where the hell am I supposed to find a woman in these mountains and wilds?¡± Uncle Hall smacked his lips and said, ¡°If Lindsey Wolfe were home, that would be perfect. Her figure drives me wild.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go look for her tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take you guys tomorrow night. We¡¯ll just say Greg owes us money, and if she doesn¡¯t come back, we¡¯ll break Greg¡¯s legs!¡± Uncle Hall¡¯s face was sleazily smiling as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll all play together tomorrow night; it¡¯ll be so good it¡¯ll blow that woman¡¯s mind¡­¡± Greg, seething with anger, still hid in the tree without stirring, waiting for the group to drink into the night and fall asleep before he quietly slipped into the house. The house was filled with the smell of alcohol and snoring sounds echoed all around. With the dim moonlight, one could see the men sprawled across the beds, empty bottles everywhere, in complete disarray. Greg carefully identified his target and finally found Uncle Hall in an inner room. He tiptoed over and slapped his palm onto Uncle Hall¡¯s chest. True Qi surged! Uncle Hall¡¯s heart meridian was shattered in an instant, and he died silently. Greg breathed rapidly, but soon calmed himself. Even though this was his first time killing someone, there was no unease, only the satisfaction of revenge. Uncle Hall had bullied him time and again, now even burning down his house; death a hundred times over wouldn¡¯t make up for it! Killing him like this was letting him off easy. If not for the fear of being discovered, Greg would have tortured him mercilessly. Greg waited a moment, seeing no movement or breath from Uncle Hall, before he left the inner room. He then channeled a stream of True Qi into each of Uncle Hall¡¯s henchmen before leaving silently. From beginning to end, he disturbed no one, left no traces. The Divine Doctor could save lives but also take them, causing death unseen; even if someone were to suspect, there would be no proof. Just like Uncle Hall¡¯s henchmen, whose meridians had been shattered by his True Qi, they would suffer various discomforts over time, and it would be more than they could bear. Good is repaid with good, and evil with evil. Since heaven is unjust, he would take justice into his own hands! Chapter 17 - Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Five Elements Spell_i Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Five Elements Spell_i Translator: 549690339 I Greg Jensen had exacted his great revenge, feeling an incomparable sense of relief. It took him a good while to calm down. As he prepared to return home, he suddenly remembered he no longer had a home. Greg let out a long sigh. The house left to him by his parents had been his sole property, and now it was burnt to the ground, which was an incredibly regrettable matter. ¡°I must rebuild the house as soon as possible. After all, a man can¡¯t be without a home. I need a place to settle down.¡± Greg made a decision in an instant¡ªthat was to build another house! After all, he now had the capability, and he had just earned two hundred thousand today; he would surely earn even more in the future, enough to build an even better house! But where should he go now? After thinking for a long time, Greg suddenly thought of the mountain cave. Ever since he had found that bead in the cave, he had been eager to go back and explore some more, but had been delayed. Now he had the time. Half an hour later, armed with a few simple torches, Greg entered the cave. Groping in the darkness, he arrived at the spot where he had picked up the bead last time and searched around with the torch, but didn¡¯t discover anything else or anything unusual. He continued deeper into the cave and was surprised to find that no matter how long he walked, there didn¡¯t seem to be an end. The further inside he went, the larger the space became. Walking for over half an hour, Greg felt he had entered deep into the belly of the mountain, and he also heard the gushing sounds of water. Unfortunately, the torch provided weak light that flickered, illuminating only two or three meters around him. Greg guessed there must be an underground river ahead. He remembered how old-timers in the village said that during the big flood of ¡¯98, water had poured out of the cave, bringing out many large fish. It must be connected to the Yangtze River below. Back then, he didn¡¯t believe it, thinking how could Peach Blossom Mountain, being so far from the Yangtze River, be connected to it? But now it seemed this cave was very peculiar, and it might indeed be connected to the Yangtze River. Greg tentatively reached the edge of the underground river, a backwater that had carved out a small, slightly flat beach. Further ahead was a steep mountain face. Although it was possible to climb over, Greg dared not proceed. The river flow was rapid¡ªif he fell in, he didn¡¯t know where the current would take him, and he might not survive. Greg sighed and was about to turn back the way he came when he suddenly saw something emitting a faint glow on the nearby beach. He instantly perked up and quickly went over to find that the glowing object was a piece of jade. ¡°What is this?¡± Greg suppressed the excitement in his heart and looked closely for a while, sensing no danger before picking up the jade. The jade was small, with intricate patterns carved into it. Upon closer inspection, one could see faint glows of luminescence flowing through it. Greg felt that this piece of jade resembled the legendary jade slips. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to try the method described in the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture.¡± He infused a stream of True Qi into the jade, and immediately a scripture appeared in his mind. Five Elements Spirit Technique! Greg was overjoyed. Inside this jade slip, there was an entire Five Elements Spell, which not only included attack spells like the Fireball Technique but also supplementary spells like the Small Cloud Rain Skill. You should know that although the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡± is a true scripture pointing directly to the great way and includes a lot of other knowledge, it lacks the most basic spells. The only ones you could use to confront enemies were great divine abilities that could only be cultivated after reaching a profound realm. ¡°This Five Elements Spell came at just the right time! Not only can it be used to defeat enemies, but it can also be used to grow medicinal herbs and amass a fortune!¡± Greg was incredibly pleased. He had been worrying about how to make money, and unexpectedly, he had stumbled upon the Five Elements Spell. This Small Cloud Rain Skill, in particular, was primarily used to bring rain to the spirit fields, increasing the yield of crops and enhancing the potency of medicinal herbs. If these were used for growing vegetables and herbs, wouldn¡¯t they yield thousands of pounds per acre and have astonishing effects? ¡°I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich, no more worries about money from now on.¡± Greg Jensen was overjoyed, but when he looked down at the jade slip in his hand, he realized it had turned into powder. He didn¡¯t mind, and he searched carefully again, even digging up the surface soil and sand, but he didn¡¯t find anything else. ¡°I¡¯m really being too greedy! Stumbling upon that pearl and this jade slip is already incredible luck!¡± Greg chuckled, holding a torch and retracing his steps. When he was close to the cave entrance, he stopped to light a small bonfire and then leaned against the rock wall, pondering the Five Elements Spirit Technique. After a while, he couldn¡¯t help but show a wry smile. Although these spells were simple, to cast them one typically needed to reach the fourth stage of Qi Refinement. Reluctantly, he tried to practice the Small Cloud Rain Skill. The True Qi inside his body quickly converged in his palm, but just as it was about to break through and communicate with nature¡¯s spiritual energy, it dissipated with a bang, returning to his Dantian. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t work!¡± Greg was somewhat vexed, ¡°I¡¯m only at the first stage of Qi Refinement now, who knows when I¡¯ll be able to reach the fourth stage.¡± Greg sighed, resolving that tomorrow, no matter what, he must engage in Dual Cultivation with Lois Abbott to improve his cultivation faster. No, it¡¯s already the next day. Greg remembered he hadn¡¯t practiced yesterday, so he seized the time to begin cultivating. One-fifth of his body¡¯s Spiritual Energy had already accumulated, and it likely wouldn¡¯t take long to meet the requirements to advance to the second stage of Qi Refinement. However, simply having enough Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t enough; he also had to refine that beam of yang energy. He wondered if entering the second stage of Qi Refinement would allow him to cast the simplest spells. Greg felt a little excited at the thought, but he still guarded his mind and entered a state of cultivation. As the sun began to rise, a sliver of light appeared in the cave, and Greg slowly opened his eyes. This cultivation session had gone smoothly; the Spiritual Energy in his body had increased slightly, and his meridians could now endure a faster circulating speed. He stood up, practiced his physical technique, then exited the cave to see the fiery sun. The gloom in his heart was completely dispelled. Greg, facing the morning sunshine, strode down the mountain. Meanwhile, Uncle Hall¡¯s home was surrounded by people, several inspectors were inside too. The leading inspector was Brian Hall, the head of Duo Phoenix Town¡¯s Inspectorate. He was of the Hall Family as well, a generation above Uncle Hall, making him Uncle Hall¡¯s uncle. This morning, he received a report that Uncle Hall had died from drinking, and brought people over immediately. ¡°Preliminary judgment, the deceased is likely to have had diseases like coronary heart disease; excessive drinking caused a sudden cardiac arrest.¡± Brian Hall frowned upon hearing the coroner¡¯s words, as Uncle Hall has always been in good health, how could he have heart disease? Just then, the crowd suddenly parted, and a middle-aged man in a suit walked through. Brian rushed over upon seeing him. For this man was Uncle Hall¡¯s older brother, Uncle Hall the eldest. ¡°Elder Brother, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Uncle Hall the eldest nodded arrogantly, looked down coldly at the corpse, and asked, ¡°How did Brother Eight die?¡± Chapter 18 - Chapter 18: Chapter 18 The Fool Has Fools Luck l Chapter 18: Chapter 18 The Fool Has Fool¡¯s Luck l Translator: 549690339 I ¡°The preliminary judgment is that excessive drinking induced a heart attack, but we¡¯ll have to wait for the autopsy report to know the specifics.¡± Brian Hall, though a senior relative to Uncle Hall, took a very humble stance, reporting everything he knew as if delivering a work report. Uncle Hall frowned and said directly, ¡°Impossible! How could I not know about my brother¡¯s health? How could he possibly have a heart attack?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Brian Hall was also puzzled, but since the coroner had said so, he could only bite the bullet and explain, ¡°Maybe it was because he drank too much. You know what those guys are like, guzzling baijiu and beer as if their lives depended on it.¡± Uncle Hall¡¯s face darkened, and he waved over the friends of Uncle Hall. They did not dare to delay, walking over to Uncle Hall with trepidation. ¡°How much did you drink last night?¡± The men looked at each other, none daring to speak first. Uncle Hall¡¯s face grew darker as he said coldly, ¡°Speak up, or 1¡¯11 toss all of you into the river to feed the fish!¡± ¡°Uncle Hall seemed to have drunk quite a bit, over a liter of baijiu and a few bottles of beer.¡± ¡°Uncle Hall must have drunk more than a liter. 1 saw it looked like more than two liters¡­¡± The men spoke in a panic, but Uncle Hall¡¯s face grew increasingly grim. He looked at them coldly and said in an icy tone, ¡°Are you trying to get yourselves killed? I¡¯m telling you, Uncle Hall¡¯s death is not unrelated to you!¡± Thud! At Uncle Hall¡¯s words, one of them was so frightened that he immediately knelt on the ground, pleading, ¡°Big brother, this has nothing to do with me, we didn¡¯t urge him to drink, Uncle Hall wanted to drink himself.¡± ¡°Yes, big brother, this has nothing to do with us.¡± The others quickly started to defend themselves. They had no choice; Uncle Hall was not some street thug. Uncle Hall not only had legitimate businesses but also several dozen employees. It would be like child¡¯s play for him to deal with them. Watching their cowardly display, Uncle Hall felt even more irritable. He was about to go inside to take a look when he suddenly felt something was amiss. He stopped in his tracks, staring at them motionlessly. The men were scared into silence, not even daring to breathe heavily, trembling as they hung their heads low. ¡°What time did you guys arrive at Peach Blossom Village yesterday?¡± Uncle Hall asked. ¡°Yeah, Uncle Hall brought us here. We heard he had some conflict with a fool a few days ago. He called us over this time to take care of that fool.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we even set that fool¡¯s house on fire yesterday.¡± Brian Hall listened on the side, his face stretching long with anger, cursing inwardly, How could these brainless idiots so casually speak about setting someone¡¯s house on fire? Uncle Hall looked thoughtfully at Brian Hall and said solemnly, ¡°Uncle, this can¡¯t be a coincidence, can it? Burn someone¡¯s house down and then have an accident happen?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Brian Hall hesitated and didn¡¯t speak. He knew what Uncle Hall meant, but how could a fool commit murder? And even if the fool did kill someone, he couldn¡¯t have made it look like the victim died of a heart attack, could he? Uncle Hall understood this as well, but since Uncle Hall was his closest brother, whose death had been sudden, he was just unwilling to let it go. Brian Hall said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the autopsy results.¡± Uncle Hall was silent for a moment, then slowly nodded. He then looked coldly at the men and said sternly, ¡®¡±Twenty thousand each for handling Uncle Hall¡¯s funeral. Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°No objections.¡± ¡°It should¡­¡± Brian Hall was furious at the moment, and nobody dared to contradict him; if they did, the ramifications would extend well beyond twenty thousand yuan. Brian Hall glanced at them once more, then turned around and looked toward the middle of the hillside where Greg Jensen¡¯s home was located. The news of Uncle Hall¡¯s sudden death after drinking spread rapidly throughout Peach Blossom Village. Over the years, he had committed many wrongdoings in Peach Blossom Village, and the villagers all clapped their hands in joy when they heard the news. Bullying even an idiot and burning down his house, he truly got what he deserved! Uncle and his companions were helping clear the rubble when they learned of Uncle Hall¡¯s death; a weight was finally lifted from their hearts. ¡°Uncle Hall did many evil things; even the heavens couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± ¡°Fools have their own kind of fortune, it seems Greg is finally out of trouble now.¡± The Jensen Family was very happy; they no longer had to worry about Uncle Hall bullying Greg. At that moment, Greg Jensen came down from the mountain. Uncle hurried over to him, looked him up and down, and, upon seeing he was uninjured, sighed with relief and couldn¡¯t help but scold: ¡°You fool, where did you run off to now?¡± Greg Jensen pointed up the mountain and chuckled, ¡°I went up there to play.¡± ¡°All you ever think about is playing, your house has been burned down!¡± ¡°The house is gone!¡± Greg Jensen stared blankly at the ruins. Seeing his expression, Uncle felt a pang of pity and comforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can stay at Uncle¡¯s house for now, and we¡¯ll find a way to build you a new house later.¡± ¡°Right, build a house,¡± Greg Jensen nodded in agreement. Under the blazing sun, Lindsey Wolfe, who had received the news, also hurried back. Seeing her home reduced to ruins, she was suddenly overcome with grief, and tears streamed down her cheeks. Greg Jensen quickly comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll rebuild.¡± Uncle also came over and consoled her, ¡°Freya, don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s clear out the courtyard first, and as soon as we have the money, we can start construction. In the meantime, you can stay at my place; it¡¯s just the two of us old folks, having a few more people around will make it livelier.¡± Greg Jensen stood by, joining in with a foolish grin. ¡°Right, thank you, Uncle,¡± she said. Watching Greg Jensen¡¯s simple appearance, Lindsey Wolfe managed to hold back her tears and joined in cleaning up as well. On a hot summer day, with the scorching heat bearing down, Greg Jensen grew sweaty after a while and simply took off his tank top, working bare-chested. The crystal sweat beads slowly rolled down his well-defined muscles, and his wheat-colored skin, under the sunlight, looked exceptionally dazzling. This scene immediately caught the attention of all the young ladies and wives in the village, especially Widow Liu and Lindsey Wolfe. Their eyes seemed fixed on Greg Jensen. Lindsey Wolfe, seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s robust frame, felt a lot more reassured, but her face still bore the furrows of worry. Greg Jensen saw all this, knowing why his aunt was troubled. His aunt was a woman with a strong sense of enterprise; she had planted many vegetables and raised lots of chickens and ducks, aiming to make something of herself. But now, the chicken coops and duck houses had been burned, the chickens and ducks had died or scattered, and his aunt¡¯s hopes were dashed. After some thought, Greg Jensen sneaked to the side and made a phone call to Lois Abbott. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were coming to see me today? Why haven¡¯t you arrived yet?¡± Lois Abbott was somewhat flustered as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Greg Jensen then said, ¡°Can you do me a favor when you get here?¡± ¡°What favor?¡± Greg Jensen confessed how he used to be a fool but wasn¡¯t anymore, then shared his plans and asked Lois Abbott to do as he had instructed when she arrived.. Chapter 19 - Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Making Money Plan t Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Making Money Plan t Translator: 549690339 | Lois Abbott readily agreed because the matter was also beneficial for her. After getting ready, she went to Peach Blossom Village. Today she dressed exceptionally beautifully, wearing a professional suit dress and a pair of semi-transparent black stockings, very eye-catching. ¡°Hello, may I ask if this is Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s home?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was very puzzled to see Lois Abbott and hesitated, ¡°I am Lindsey, and you are¡­?¡± Lois Abbott glanced at Greg Jensen and extended her hand, ¡°Hello, I am the general manager of the Reverie Inn in Riverhaven County, my name is Lois Abbott.¡± ¡°All, hello, hello.¡± Lindsey Wolfe wiped her hands on her clothes with some embarrassment before shaking hands with her. ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± Lois Abbott continued, ¡°I passed by your vegetable field a few days ago and saw that your vegetables are quite nice, so I was wondering if you would supply our hotel. Would you be willing to do that?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was stunned, hardly believing that such good fortune could fall upon her. She quickly came to her senses and eagerly nodded, ¡°Willing, why wouldn¡¯t I be, except¡­ How much do you need?¡± ¡°Not much, just over a hundred pounds a day.¡± ¡°Alt, that much?¡± A look of helplessness flashed across Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face as she sighed, ¡°Although I grow a lot of vegetables, I don¡¯t have that many.¡± Lois Abbott had anticipated this and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s easy, you can cooperate with other people. Collect their vegetables or go into business with them as partners. Of course, I will only deal with you. If others come, I won¡¯t cooperate with them.¡± The intention of Lois Abbott was simple, no matter who Lindsey Wolfe cooperated with, she would only recognize Lindsey Wolfe. Upon hearing this, Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s eyes lit up, but then she became hesitant again, ¡°But¡­ what if we can¡¯t keep up with the quantity, is there any agreement on that?¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry about that. If your supply isn¡¯t enough, I can just buy some more from other places.¡± Lois Abbott continued, ¡°If you are willing to become our hotel¡¯s supplier, we can sign the contract right now. If you are still not reassured, I can give you a portion of the payment in advance.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sign it, let¡¯s sign it now.¡± Lindsey Wolfe took the contract handed over by Lois Abbott, briefly looked it over, and then signed her name on it. Lois Abbott smiled, finalized the contract, handed a copy to Lindsey Wolfe, and then took out several bundles of money and handed them to her. ¡°Here is fifty thousand yuan, take it as an advance payment from me.¡± ¡°Alt¡­ isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was astonished; who does business this way? Lois Abbott smiled and said, ¡°Just take it. This is just an advance payment, and it will be deducted from what you owe for the vegetables later on.¡± ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe felt that the business deal was very abnormal and the whole thing was full of mystery. Seeing this, Lois Abbott deliberately put on a stern face, ¡°If you don¡¯t accept the money, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to continue our cooperation.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it, I¡¯ll take it,¡± said Lindsey Wolfe, finally accepting the money. Lois Abbott glanced at Greg Jensen and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll give you a week to prepare, and I¡¯ll notify you when to deliver.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Lindsey Wolfe nodded repeatedly. Lois Abbott added, ¡°Your vegetables are growing so well, I think you can definitely expand your scale of cultivation, open a shop, and build channels to sell these green and pollution-free vegetables from the mountains to the whole county, the whole city, and even the whole province.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was taken aback; were the vegetables she grew really that good? Lois Abbott smiled, didn¡¯t say anything more, and simply left. Lindsey Wolfe saw her to the door, then started discussing the matter with Second Master. ¡°They say that if you survive a great disaster, there¡¯s bound to be good fortune afterward. Looks like your luck is turning around.¡± Uncle Er sighed, but his expression quickly turned serious. ¡°Freya, you can look for others to cooperate with, but you must never mention the money. If others find out, they might have ill intentions.¡± ¡°Alright, Uncle.¡± Lindsey Wolfe knew Uncle Er was right. Fifty thousand yuan might not seem like much to outsiders, but in Peach Blossom Village, it was definitely a huge sum. If the villagers found out, who knows what trouble it could bring. Uncle Er was relieved and said with a smile, ¡°With this money, you can afford to build a house.¡± ¡°A house¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Uncle, I think we should hold off on the house for now. I plan to use this money to focus on growing vegetables and running the business.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was always a woman with a strong entrepreneurial spirit, and after hearing what Lois Abbott had to say, she was eager to develop the vegetable business. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good too. After all, it¡¯s fine as long as you live with me.¡± Lindsey Wolfe smiled and said, ¡°Thankyou, Uncle.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? We¡¯re family.¡± Uncle Er smiled and added, ¡°Alright, go find them and see who¡¯s willing to work with you. They only gave you a few days, so don¡¯t run out of vegetables when the time comes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡± With that, Lindsey Wolfe went off to discuss the vegetable planting with some closely-related villagers. Greg Jensen was very happy to see this. His aunt had been worried and frowning before, but now she was smiling so much she could barely close her mouth. His idea was indeed effective. Of course, he didn¡¯t do this solely to make his aunt happy, but also to help her build a career and to make some money himself. After all, cultivation required a lot of resources, and it was impossible without money, so he needed to find a way to earn. And he had obtained the Five Elements Spell, of which the Small Cloud Rain Technique could enhance the effects and yields of medicinal herbs, so it should work for vegetables as well. Once he was able to use the Small Cloud Rain Technique, he could ensure a bumper harvest for the vegetables his aunt planted and definitely make a fortune! Thinking of this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but laugh, took a bucket, and headed into Peach Blossom Mountain. He arrived at the edge of Cold Pond and began to cultivate in the water using his usual method. In no time, he attracted quite a few Dragon fish. After catching a bucketful, Greg Jensen took a rarely-used path back down the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, Lois Abbott had been waiting by the road for a long time. Seeing Greg arrive, she hurriedly opened the trunk. Inside the trunk was a water tank complete with an oxygenation machine. Greg poured the Dragon fish from his bucket into the tank. Lois Abbott, seeing so many Dragon fish, was so jubilant she almost jumped for joy, exclaiming with delight, ¡°This is fantastic, so many Dragon fish! Our hotel is saved!!¡± Greg Jensen looked around and, seeing no one, still urged, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drive off quickly.¡± As he said this, he got into the passenger seat. Lois Abbott closed the trunk and started the car, heading towards the county town. ¡°Greg, you¡¯re incredible! So many people couldn¡¯t find even one Dragon fish, but you were able to catch so many!¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± As Greg spoke, he glanced at Lois Abbott and couldn¡¯t help thinking that she really was quite beautiful. With a heart-shaped face, slightly upturned nose, and those expressive big eyes, she was a stunning beauty. Especially after that experience in the cave, she exuded an indescribable aura. Like the girl next door, innocent and cute; yet also like a ripe peach, fresh and juicy. And her outfit today, a professional dress suit paired with those sheer black stockings, was irresistibly alluring. Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Lets Take a Bath Together_i Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Let¡¯s Take a Bath Together_i Translator: 549690339 | Greg was already struggling to keep his yin and yang balanced, with an excess of yang energy that was almost too much for him to handle. However, since they were in the car, it was not the time for jokes, so he changed the subject and asked about Alfred Webb¡¯s illness. At the mention of her father, Lois Abbott¡¯s face lit up with a smile, ¡°My dad¡¯s much better now, he was able to get out of bed and walk around yesterday.¡± Greg nodded and said, ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good, as long as he takes his medicine for a while longer, he should fully recover.¡± ¡°Greg, thank you, if it weren¡¯t for you, my dad might¡­¡± ¡°Wiry bring that up, after all, he¡¯s my future father-in-law, how could I possibly not save him when he¡¯s in danger?¡± Lois had been very grateful to Greg and was pondering over how to thank him properly. When she heard his remark, her eyebrows shot up instantly. ¡°Greg, you¡­ you¡¯re teasing me again, if you keep this up, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°What will you do, huh?¡± Greg looked at her with a mischievous grin, his flippant attitude almost infuriated Lois to death. She blurted out, ¡°If you keep bullying me, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll stop letting you sleep.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare! People who go back on their words need a spanking.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lois was utterly defeated by him and knew she couldn¡¯t outtalk Greg, so she chose to remain silent. Seeing her puffed-up angry look, Greg found it amusing but didn¡¯t continue to tease her. The two quickly arrived at the Reverie Inn, where Harry Cooper, the waiting purchase manager, hurriedly came over with his staff. ¡°Dragon fish? Is it really dragon fish?¡± Harry Cooper peeked into the fish tank, his voice full of excitement and surprise. ¡°This is perfect, with the dragon fish, our hotel can be resurrected.¡± Lois was also pleased and said with a smile, ¡°You better take good care of the dragon fish for me, don¡¯t let them all die before Mr. Zhu arrives.¡± Harry Cooper quickly assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let the dragon fish die.¡± ¡°Mm, go ahead, I¡¯ve got something else to handle, you look after the hotel for now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lois nodded her head and drove away from the hotel. The car became quiet, and Greg looked at her with a smile, making no move to initiate conversation. Lois bit her lip and asked in a mosquito-like voice, ¡°Where¡­ where are we going?¡± Greg responded with a question, ¡°Where would you like to go?¡± Lois¡¯s face flushed slightly, ¡°Wherever you say.¡± Greg laughed heartily and dropped the teasing, stating directly, ¡°Let¡¯s find a nice hotel.¡± Greg wasn¡¯t a man lacking in sentiment; he felt that there needed to be a sense of occasion. Even without flowers and a grand confession, the setting at least had to be right. What he didn¡¯t expect was for Lois to take him to the only three-star hotel in Riverhaven County. Moreover, when they got to the reception, Lois asked for the presidential suite right away. Seven thousand eight hundred a night! Greg was dumbfounded and really wanted to ask the hotel staff if the toilets in the presidential suite were made of pure gold. If not, why the hell was it so expensive! Seeing him wince at the price, a teasing look spread across Lois¡¯s face, and her mood seemed to improve a lot. However, Greg was not a miser. Thinking that this was their first official time together, he swiped his card without further ado and they headed upstairs. It¡¯s only seven thousand eight, I still have over a hundred thousand in my card! After entering the room, Greg couldn¡¯t help but marvel inwardly; the money was well spent. The room was divided into two large areas, a living room for visitors on the outside and a bedroom inside, plus there was a small outdoor swimming pool. Outside the swimming pool was the Enchanted River, formed by the confluence of five large rivers. The breeze stirred, and the waves rose, making one feel completely at ease. The room¡¯s overall decorative style leaned toward classical Northern European, with intricate patterns and smoothly curling lines, providing a unique sense of beauty. Strictly speaking, this room didn¡¯t meet the standard of a presidential suite, for it lacked bodyguard quarters and a nanny¡¯s room. Yet, this was still the best room in Riverhaven County. Greg Jensen had never stayed in such a luxurious hotel in his life, and today proved a learning experience. Money sure was great! He had to keep practicing cultivation; with strength, would he ever have to worry about money? Then he could properly experience the life of the rich! Greg Jensen thought to himself, his gaze settling on Lois Abbott¡¯s graceful figure. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll take a bath first.¡± Feeling that highly invasive gaze, Lois Abbott stuttered out her intentions, flushing as she dashed into the bathroom without waiting for a response. The next second, she popped her head back out of the bathroom and warned, ¡°The bathroom door doesn¡¯t lock, so you better not come in!¡± ¡°Haha, then why don¡¯t we bathe together?¡± ¡°Noway!¡± Lois Abbott quickly shut the door and wrapped a towel around the doorknob several times, using it as a makeshift lock. The door leading to the outdoor balcony was wide open, and the warm, gentle breeze caressed Greg Jensen¡¯s face like a tender hand. He lay on the soft, expansive bed, listening to the sound of running water from the bathroom as a strand of yang energy in his Dantian began to roam uncontrollably. ¡°How about¡­ we just bathe together.¡± Greg Jensen sat up from the bed and tiptoed to the bathroom door. Inside the bathroom, water poured from the showerhead, and Lois Abbott sat on the toilet, her face a mask of conflict. She had already decided to give herself completely to Greg Jensen, not just out of gratitude for saving her father, but as part of their agreement too. But now, when it was time to begin, she felt indecisive and anxious. Lois Abbott recalled the embarrassing scene in the cave and the humiliating sounds she had made, her cheeks flaming, her heartbeat quickening. ¡°We should just bathe together; you won¡¯t be able to do it on your own anyway.¡± Startled by the voice, Lois Abbott turned to see Greg Jensen, clad in just a pair of shorts, standing in the doorway with a grin. She instinctively shrank away, but her eyes were drawn to Greg Jensen¡¯s body ¡ªthe chiseled abs, the solid pectoral muscles, and¡­ Seeing no refusal from Lois Abbott, Greg Jensen walked in, wrapped his arms around her slender waist and bent down to kiss her. Faced with the sudden embrace and kiss, Lois Abbott seemed overwhelmed. Even with their prior experience, her mind went blank as they truly began. In the misty air, their breaths grew heavy. Two hours later, Lois Abbott lay limply against Greg Jensen, succumbing to a deep sleep. Greg Jensen sat at the edge of the bed, carefully sensing the changes within his body. Just one session of Dual Cultivation had significantly increased his True Qi, equivalent to several sessions of the Guidance Technique. The True Qi, which previously felt volatile, had become calm and tranquil after their Dual Cultivation. It seemed that Dual Cultivation should be the main focus moving forward. With the rate they were practicing, he was confident that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he reached the next level. However, the Guidance Technique couldn¡¯t be neglected entirely; Greg Jensen understood the principle of moderation well. ¡°Alt, asleep already?¡± Greg Jensen looked down and noticed that although Lois Abbott seemed to be asleep, her long eyelashes were fluttering lightly. He smiled softly and quietly reached his hand under the covers. ¡°All¡­ what are you doing¡­¡± ¡°Doing what¡­¡± Seductive sounds once again filled the room. Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Fulfilling Desires i Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Fulfilling Desires i Translator: 549690339 | The evening breeze was the wannest. Lois Abbott lay on Greg Jensen¡¯s chest, a content smile on her face. For some reason, her body was exhausted, but her spirit was abnormally excited, and she felt especially comfortable and refreshed like never before. Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes were closed as he leaned against the headboard, appearing to be napping, but was in fact sensing the changes within his body. The True Qi in his body had grown a full circle, at least equivalent to a month of cultivation. In other words, what might have taken half a year to reach the second level of Qi Refinement now only needed five months. However, all things should not be overdone, and this applied to Dual Cultivation as well¡ªthe ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutra¡± detailed just that. In the Qi Refinement Realm, it was better not to take shortcuts, as it was easy to destabilize one¡¯s foundation and make it difficult to break through to higher levels. So, it was best not to be opportunistic, and instead, break through with daily cultivation, accumulating over time. Greg Jensen snapped back to reality and suddenly felt an itch on his chest. Looking down, he saw Lois Abbott absentmindedly drawing circles on him. Watching her gentle demeanor, and thinking back to their previous frenzy, he felt himself losing control again. ¡°Humph, if you dare to misbehave, I¡¯ll strangle you,¡± he said. ¡°You think you can?¡± she retorted. The two of them started frolicking on the bed, laughing and playing. When they were tired from the frolic, they embraced each other and leaned against the headboard. Looking up, they realized the moon had already risen above the willow tops. Strangely, Lois Abbott didn¡¯t feel weary; instead, she felt exhilarated. She was tired, but her spirits were even higher! ¡°How strange, how do I feel¡­¡± she wondered aloud. ¡°Great?¡± he offered. Startled, Lois looked up, only to see Greg Jensen¡¯s mischievous grin. Her face instantly blushed. ¡°Get lost, a dog¡¯s mouth can¡¯t spit out ivory!¡± she snapped. ¡°Haha, of course, your mouth can¡¯t spit it out. If it could, we wouldn¡¯t need to do anything else; I¡¯d just have you spit all day,¡± he teased. Flustered, Lois changed her expression and pounced on him with clawing gestures. But she was no match for Greg Jensen, who subdued her in just a few moves. Greg Jensen smacked her bottom twice, ¡°I¡¯ve said that those who don¡¯t keep their word need to be punished.¡± ¡°Alt!¡± she yelped. Quickly begging for mercy, Lois conceded, ¡°I give up, I¡¯ll keep my word¡­¡± The two played around for a while longer before embracing each other and heading to the bathroom. Having had the experience they just did, Lois let loose a lot, no longer acting shy like before. And in her heart, a curious change had taken place; she had gone from disliking Greg Jensen to now fully accepting him as her man. Although he was a bit slick with words, that wasn¡¯t necessarily bad¡ªit at least livened up the mood. When she disliked Greg Jensen in the past, she found fault in everything about him, but now, those faults had become strengths. The next morning when they woke up, Greg Jensen felt invigorated, with robust True Qi slowly circulating in his body, giving him limitless energy in every fiber of his being. Although Lois was also bone-weary, after a good night¡¯s sleep, she woke up refreshed and full of energy. Seeing Greg Jensen awake, she instinctively sat up and then, realizing her state, quickly grabbed the blanket to shield her chest. ¡°Haha, we¡¯re like an old married couple, and you¡¯re still shy?¡± Greg Jensen laughed. Lois¡¯s face turned a shade redder, and she scolded, ¡°Shameless, who¡¯s an old married couple with you?¡± Greg Jensen blinked and pretended to be shocked, ¡°What do you mean? Am I not good enough for you? Maybe I should treat you even better?¡± ¡°Alt, you¡¯re not done yet?¡± Lois quickly shrank back, cheeks flushed, saying, ¡°Stop it, I have to check on the inn today, or else¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡± ¡°At worst, I can keep you company some other time,¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s get up,¡± ¡°All, put me down, I can walk by myself,¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care for that, and picked her up naked. Lois Abbott struggled in vain and had to let him carry her into the bathroom. She had thought it was just for a quick wash, but once they were in the bathroom, Greg Jensen got frisky again. By the time the two of them finished washing up and left the bathroom, Lois Abbott could barely straighten her back. ¡°You are so bad!¡± ¡°Haha, I wonder who¡­¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face changed color immediately, as she exclaimed in a rush, ¡°Don¡¯t you say!¡± ¡°Haha, fine¡­¡± Greg Jensen, thoroughly satisfied, took her to have breakfast at the hotel¡¯s restaurant, and then they both arrived at the Reverie Inn. After arriving at the Reverie Inn, Lois Abbott led him into the kitchen and called over the chefs and the head chef. ¡°This is the teacher I¡¯ve hired. He will be teaching you how to make medicinal cuisine. Those who learn will get a two hundred dollar raise, and those who don¡¯t¡­¡± Lois Abbott didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but the meaning was clear to the chefs. If others can learn and you can¡¯t, then prepare to be eliminated. ¡°Manager Abbott, you¡¯ve brought in such a young man, what does he know?¡± The head chef was disgruntled. Having been a chef for so many years, and working nearly ten years at the Reverie Inn, was he to be taught by a young man in his twenties? Wasn¡¯t that an insult? Lois Abbott¡¯s brows furrowed, ready to speak, but Greg Jensen patted her shoulder and then looked at the head chef: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to learn, that¡¯s fine. The door is right there, you can leave.¡± At that, the head chef exploded with anger, ¡°Who the hell are you to tell me to leave?¡± The Reverie Inn had previously been managed by Alfred Webb himself, and since Lois Abbott took over, the head chef had often given her a hard time. Therefore, Lois Abbott had no intention of saving his face, saying directly: ¡°Old Wu, what he said is what I¡¯m saying. If you don¡¯t want to work here, you can leave right now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Old Wu¡¯s face shifted slightly, but he quickly smiled again, ¡°Manager Abbott, that¡¯s not what I meant, I was just joking.¡± ¡°Joking?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re joking or if that¡¯s truly how you feel. If you don¡¯t want to learn, get out immediately!¡± Ever since he started Qi Refinement, Greg Jensen¡¯s mentality and temperament had undergone a significant change. At that moment, his intense presence was fully unleashed, his stern gaze slowly sweeping over everyone, causing the chefs to instinctively shrink back. Greg Jensen said calmly, ¡°If you all could truly support the Reverie Inn, Miss Abbott wouldn¡¯t have had to hire me. So I hope you understand your situation! Medicinal cuisine is an opportunity for the Reverie Inn, as well as for you. If done well, the inn makes money, and so do you. If not, and the inn closes down, don¡¯t you even think about having it good!¡± With these words, everyone instinctively tensed up, even the head chef put away his contempt. Watching Greg Jensen take charge, Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but sparkle, thinking to herself how incredibly handsome and manly he was! Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Inability to Bear Small Wrongs Disrupts Great Plans i Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Inability to Bear Small Wrongs Disrupts Great Plans i Translator: 549690339 Greg Jensen didn¡¯t waste words and directly took out the recipe, dictating it as the executive chef prepared it, quickly making a pot of Five-Seed Return-to- Yang Porridge. The moment the lid of the clay pot was lifted, the entire kitchen was filled with a rich meaty aroma. ¡°This¡­ is so delicious, I¡¯ve never had such tasty medicinal cuisine.¡± ¡°Yes, the taste of the medicinal herbs is perfectly blended with the fragrance of the porridge.¡± After tasting it, all the chefs couldn¡¯t stop singing its praises. Even the initially dissatisfied executive chef looked at Greg Jensen in amazement, unable to comprehend how this young man, younger than his own son, could be so skilled. Lois Abbott, seeing this, finally relaxed and instructed, ¡°This Five-Seed Return-to-Yang Porridge will be our hotel¡¯s featured dish this week. You all should quickly familiarize yourselves with the method of making it.¡± ¡°Okay, Director Abbott.¡± Lois Abbott nodded, then followed Greg Jensen outside. Greg Jensen pulled out a small bottle and handed it to Lois Abbott, saying, ¡°Inside this bottle is a powder made from two types of herbs, an indispensable ingredient for the Five-Seed Return-to-Yang Porridge. Here is the recipe. You go to the market and buy some herbs, grind them into powder, and give it to the chef. That way, it doesn¡¯t matter if someone else poaches our chefs.¡± ¡°Gregjensen, thankyou.¡± Lois Abbott was touched by his thoughtfulness. Greg Jensen winked and said with a mischievous smile, ¡°You can thank me, but don¡¯t just talk about it, take some real action.¡± Lois Abbott was taken aback and asked blankly, ¡°What real action?¡± ¡°How about, a date tonight?¡± ¡°Date your sister!¡± Lois Abbott immediately grew angry, ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t say anything nice, always thinking those impure thoughts in your head, you really are¡­¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I have to head back to the village now. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Wait, take this.¡± As she spoke, Lois Abbott took out an unopened fruit phone from her bag, ¡°I meant to give it to you yesterday, but¡­¡± Her face turned red again, recalling they had been nearly busy all night and had forgotten about this. ¡°I saw that your phone was quite old, so I bought you a new one.¡± ¡°Thankyou.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t mince words, took the phone, and then wrapped his arms around her, kissing her deeply. Lois Abbott immediately panicked and struggled, saying, ¡°Stop it, this is the entrance of the hotel¡­ mmm¡­¡± After Greg Jensen released her, he gave her forehead a kiss and cautioned, Alright, I¡¯m heading back now. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Maybe I should drive you.¡± ¡°No need, lest they see us together.¡± After bidding farewell to Lois Abbott, Greg Jensen called the motor-tricycle driver from a few days ago, found out he would be a while, and so he wandered around the county town. Ever since Gareth Walker had knocked him silly, he stayed at home and it had been quite some time since he last visited the county town. Looking at the street scenes that were botli strange and familiar, Greg Jensen felt as if he were living in a different world. The recent events also felt like a dream; if not for the powerful True Qi within his body, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to distinguish reality from fantasy. Observing the luxury cars speeding by and the high-rise buildings in the distance, Greg Jensen silently encouraged himself, believing that with diligent cultivation, he too could live the life he desired. It didn¡¯t take long for the motor-tricycle driver to arrive and deliver him back to Peach Blossom Village. As soon as he reached the entrance, Lindsey Wolfe noticed him and asked with a cold expression, ¡°Where did you run off to yesterday?¡± ¡°In the mountains.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was furious, ¡°You stayed in the mountains last night too?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded his head with a simple smile. Lindsey Wolfe glared at him, ¡°Hurry up and go inside to change your clothes. I went to town earlier and got you two sets, look how dirty you are.¡± Greg Jensen sighed in relief, thankful that he had intentionally dirtied his clothes, otherwise he really wouldn¡¯t have been able to pass this test of his aunt¡¯s. He chuckled good-naturedly and went into his room, noticing several pieces of clothing lying on the bed. Two short-sleeved T-shirts, a pair of shorts, and a pair of long pants, along with a jacket that wasn¡¯t too thick. Although the clothes looked like they were from a street stall, the quality wasn¡¯t bad, and the styles were fairly recent, so they must not have been cheap. Lindsey Wolfe would never spend so much on clothes for herself, but she had never skimped when it came to Gregjensen. Even if it was street stall merch, in Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s eyes, these were already good clothes. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t say it out loud, but he was very touched, and this only strengthened his resolution to ensure his aunt would live a good life. Not only to give his aunt a good life but also to do the same for those who had been truly kind to him. He wanted to make sure they all had better lives. After Greg Jensen changed clothes and washed his face, he was about to head into the mountains to find a quiet place to cultivate, when Lindsey Wolfe approached him. Silly Jensen, I¡¯ve started a vegetable shop in town, come help me out.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t agree. Right now, he just wanted to concentrate on cultivating; he had no interest in helping out at a vegetable shop. Lindsey Wolfe saw Greg Jensen squatting on the ground, silent, and bent down to ask him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want to?¡± Lindsey Wolfe wore a short-sleeved shirt, and when she bent down, a large expanse of her white skin was exposed. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but take a few extra glances, and when Lindsey Wolfe noticed, she didn¡¯t cover up but instead deliberately shook herself a bit. ¡°Do you like what you see?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lindsey Wolfe leaned in closer, almost pressing against him, and whispered, Don¡¯t lockyour door tonight, I¡¯ll come over and give you a proper look.¡± Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t expected his aunt to be in such a mood, and didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment. And the thought of being intimate with his aunt made him very uncomfortable, even though they had no blood relation-he had, after all, called her aunt for ¡¯ many years. Besides, the True Qi within him had not yet been refined, so he couldn¡¯t get intimate with any woman. Lindsey Wolfe, seeing him silent, thought he was dumbstruck by the view and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit smug. ¡°Such a big fool!¡± Just then, someone shouted from outside, ¡°Freya York, is Silly Jensen home? Get him to come do some work for me!¡± Hearing this, Lindsey Wolfe said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Go on, go do some work for her.¡± Although Greg Jensen had been foolish before, he was always obedient, and with his strong and robust build willing to put in the effort, people in the village liked to hire him for work. And since the family was often in need of money, and Lindsey Wolfe wanted to cure Greg Jensen, she wouldn¡¯t refuse. Greg Jensen really didn¡¯t want to go, but if he wanted to continue pretending to be foolish, he couldn¡¯t refuse, so he reluctantly nodded in agreement. It seemed he needed to find the right opportunity to reveal that he was no longer foolish, otherwise not only could he not concentrate on cultivating, he also couldn¡¯t do business and earn big money. If it weren¡¯t for Uncle Hall¡¯s recent death, he would already have said he wasn¡¯t foolish anymore. Still, he thought it best to wait. After all, to act in a play, one must play the part; a small impatience could mess up a great plan. He absolutely couldn¡¯t let anyone suspect him. Greg Jensen stepped out of the courtyard and saw at the gate a woman with stunning looks and an exceptionally voluptuous figure. Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Peeking at a Beauty Taking a Bath_i Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Peeking at a Beauty Taking a Bath_i Translator: 549690339 The woman was named Amber Hall, and she was a famously known widow in the village, and even in all of Duo Phoenix Town. Because she had been married three times, to three men, and all three of them had died of illness, she was given nicknames like ¡°husband killer¡± and ¡°broom star.¡± So much so that after the last man died, nobody dared to marry her anymore. Even so, there were quite a few men who had lustful thoughts about her. All because Amber was really too beautiful, with her soft facial features, plus that figure that was curvy at both ends, it was hard for anyone to take their eyes off her. Greg Jensen was no exception, his eyes went straight as soon as they met. Today Amber was wearing a white shirt with, unfortunately, a black bra underneath, clearly visible from outside, which was very suggestive. Moreover, her chest was so big that her clothes seemed barely able to contain it, making one worry that it might burst at any second. The most critical were those Peach Blossom eyes, watery and soul-stirring, every grimace and smile exuded an indescribable mature charm, irresistibly enticing. Seeing Greg staring fixedly at her, his saliva almost dripping out, Amber couldn¡¯t help but let out a snort of laughter, ¡°You really are a fool.¡± Greg chuckled, no wonder so many men wanted to have some sort of affair with her, this woman was really too beautiful and too tempting. A hero dying under a peony flower is also considered romantic, even if he becomes a ghost. ¡°Put on your basket and follow me to the field,¡± she said. Amber said this and turned to walk away, her plump buttocks twisting with each step, firmly locking Greg¡¯s gaze. Greg put the basket on his back and followed behind, unable to help his wild thoughts. The action movies that he used to watch in school resurfaced in his mind, only now the leading man and woman had become him and Amber. Greg smacked his lips, wishing he could see what kind of body was wrapped under those clothes, if he could touch it by hand, or even¡­ how cool would that be! Amber soon brought Greg to her own field and pointed to a large patch of cucumber plants: ¡°You pick a basketful of cucumbers first, then carry them down the mountain.¡± Greg hadn¡¯t expected Amber to be selling vegetables. Wasn¡¯t his aunt supposed to be buying them? Wiry was Amber still selling to someone else? But such vegetables didn¡¯t earn much money even after they were collected, it was still better to grow your own. Without saying much, Greg started working as he had done before. The cucumbers were very good this year, and he quickly picked several sacks full, placing them in the basket to carry them down the mountain. After several trips, the cucumbers in the field were finally almost all picked. After the vegetable dealer settled up with Amber, she took out fifty, and handed it over to Greg. ¡°Make sure you hold onto this, don¡¯t lose it, and remember to give it to your aunt,¡± she said. Greg nodded. Amber giving him fifty dollars was already pretty good, especially since he hadn¡¯t worked many hours in total. Like the villagers who went out to be laborers, a whole day¡¯s work barely earned eighty or ninety dollars. Amber counted the remaining money and muttered discontentedly, ¡°That Sun skinflint is paying less and less; I really don¡¯t want to sell to him!¡± Greg thought to himself that if his aunt bought vegetables, it would be indeed easier to manage a lot. However, it was still too early to start buying vegetables now; they had to make a name for themselves first before they could buy these ordinary vegetables. Greg had his plans, and set off for home with big strides; right now, all he wanted was to find a quiet spot to properly cultivate. But the sun was particularly scorching today, and Greg was sweating profusely, so he decided to go to the waterfall halfway up the mountain to take a bath before going back. While he was bathing, he suddenly heard a splash, as if something had fallen into the water. Greg looked in the direction of the sound and saw a woman in a small pool downstream; judging by the back, it was Amber. And it was Amber Hall without clothes¡­ Amber Hall was soaking in the pool, but as the water was clear to the bottom, one could see her perfect figure. Greg Jensen had only taken a glance, but that was enough to provoke a reaction, and his breathing stalled. No wonder so many men had lustful thoughts about Amber Hall; her figure was simply irresistible. Unable to help himself, Greg swam forward a bit and lay on the edge of the rock, looking down into the pool. They weren¡¯t far apart, and Greg was looking down from above, so he could see everything clearly and unmistakably. However, he was only looking, without any improper thoughts, it was merely an instinct, an appreciation of beauty. Amber Hall first soaked in the pool for a while and then began to scrub her body, leaving no part untouched. Greg watched with hastening breath; every move the woman made was filled with allure, challenging the limits of human endurance. Greg felt an intense heat throughout his body, like a volcano on the cusp of eruption, with magma ready to burst forth at any moment. He didn¡¯t dare to keep watching and quickly closed his eyes, diving underwater to calm the heat in his body. The water at the bottom of the pool was very cold, quickly soothing Greg¡¯s body, but his mind still ran wild with thoughts. ¡°Greg ah Greg, how can you be so lecherous?¡± Greg surfaced and decided to sit cross-legged under the waterfall to meditate. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t concentrate, his mind kept returning to Amber¡¯s enchanting figure. Greg sighed, figuring he wouldn¡¯t be able to meditate today. Just as he was about to get up and go home, he peered down at the pool once more, and his eyes widened. Amber Hall was sprawled out on a large rock slab, sunbathing, and the key point was that she wasn¡¯t wearing a single piece of clothing. ¡°Is she taking a sunbath?¡± Greg had an eyeful; the woman really was bold, not afraid of being discovered. Though Peach Blossom Creek stretched for dozens of miles with pools like this scattered every mile or two, the chance of encountering someone bathing was still quite slim. As Greg watched, the desire he had suppressed began to surge again. He didn¡¯t dare to continue watching, but he couldn¡¯t control himself; after all, such an opportunity was rare. While he was closely observing, Amber suddenly turned over, lying on her side on the slab. Now, her whole body nearly displayed before Greg, with every part visible from the front. The fire inside Greg erupted, blood boiling, consumed by lust. He hurriedly closed his eyes and dove back under the water, not daring to look any longer. It took Greg quite a while to calm down. Just as he was preparing to dry off, dress, and head home, he suddenly heard a sharp scream, ¡°Ah!¡± He quickly glanced toward Amber and saw her screaming and jumping around, with a green snake sliding into the bushes not far away. ¡°Damn, she must have been bitten by a Green Bamboo Viper!¡± Worried, Greg no longer cared for propriety and leaped into the water below, swiftly swimming to the shore. Seeing Greg, Amber grabbed onto him like he was a lifeline, ¡°A snake! I¡¯ve been bitten by a snake!¡± ¡°Where did it bite you?¡± Greg was frantic; Green Bamboo Viper venom was potent, potentially leading to unconsciousness or even death. Yet at this crucial moment, Amber began to hesitate, her face as red as a ripe apple, coyly reluctant to say. Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Sucking Out Sister-in-laws Snake Poison__i Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Sucking Out Sister-in-law¡¯s Snake Poison__i Translator: 549690339 Greg Jensen asked anxiously, ¡°Sister-in-law, where exactly were you bitten?¡± Amber Hall gritted her teeth, ¡°On the thigh.¡± As she spoke, she suddenly spread her legs, revealing two distinctly visible red and black bite marks. Greg Jensen was immediately struck dumb. Seeing Greg¡¯s dumbfounded look, Amber quickly said, ¡°Stop staring, hurry up and suck the poison out for your sister-in-law, will you?¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­ right.¡± Greg hurriedly bent down to suck out the snake venom. Peach Blossom Village was remote, and the villagers didn¡¯t have much money, so everyone used soap for bathing. However, this soap wasn¡¯t purchased; they made it themselves using pig pancreas. The method of making it was generally the same from family to family, but each added different fragrances. For instance, the pig pancreas soap Amber Hall used definitely contained orchid. Having just bathed, her body was faintly scented with orchid, bewitching Greg Jensen, who couldn¡¯t help showing a mesmerized expression. After a while, Amber¡¯s thigh gradually regained feeling, and she reminded him, ¡°Greg, that¡¯s enough, it¡¯s okay now.¡± ¡°All¡­¡± Greg suddenly came to his senses and quickly stood up. He steadied his breathing and asked innocently, ¡°Sister-in-law, are you¡­ okay now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay now. Silly Greg, thank you.¡± Amber Hall looked at Greg with a smiling face, her beautiful eyes exuding a hint of spring warmth. ¡°No need to thank me!¡± Greg hurriedly squeezed out a naive smile. Now was definitely the time to play dumb. If Amber ever found out that he had become smarter, that would truly be a social death. Amber Hall kept her eyes fixed on him, her gaze brazenly sweeping over his abs, and with a flirtatious look, she asked: ¡°Silly Greg, tell your sister-in-law the truth, do you want to continue?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Greg kept on foolishly smiling, wondering what this woman was getting at. Amber Hall wasn¡¯t in a rush. As she dressed, she asked, ¡°Silly Greg, you don¡¯t think that snake will come back, do you?¡± ¡°I guess not?¡± Greg gave a noncommittal answer. Amber changed the subject with a distressed look, ¡°Silly Greg, there¡¯s been some noise at your sister-in-law¡¯s house these past few days. Could it be a snake? Why don¡¯t you come over to my place tonight to check? You¡¯re so strong, with you there your sister-in-law won¡¯t be scared at all. As she spoke, she even took the opportunity to feel Greg¡¯s abs, unable to resist exclaiming, ¡°Sohard!¡± Greg turned awkwardly, adjusted his clothes, and then picked up Amber Hall to walk back to the village. When they reached the entrance of the village, Amber got down from his back and said, ¡°Silly Greg, aren¡¯t you really coming over to help your sister-in-law catch the snake tonight?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Greg continued to foolishly laugh. ¡°You big fool!¡± Amber Hall saw his reaction and snorted coldly before turning around and leaving. Greg Jensen chuckled to himself, thinking that this woman was quite interesting. For the following days, Greg Jensen was focused on Qi Refinement, living a very fulfilling life. During this time, Lois Abbott also came to Peach Blossom Village several times under the guise of ¡°inspecting.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was very grateful to her, and so she put forth her best effort to host her. Lois Abbott didn¡¯t put on airs and often accompanied Lindsey Wolfe to the vegetable fields to take a look, sometimes even offering her own suggestions. Their ideas often coincided, so it didn¡¯t take long for them to become good friends. With Lois Abbott¡¯s help, Lindsey Wolfe rented a storefront in town and opened a small vegetable store. Although the vegetables they grew could all be sold to Reverie Inn, Lindsey Wolfe felt that supplying the inn exclusively was not a long-term strategy and that having her own sales channel was crucial. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the vegetable store did unexpectedly well after opening. Lindsey Wolfe immediately gained confidence and decided to expand the planting scale right away. She shared her thoughts with Uncle Third and Uncle Fifth, who readily agreed and planted vegetables all over their fields. Lindsey Wolfe was still not satisfied and went to Greg Jensen¡¯s great-aunt¡¯s house, hoping to have her family plant some vegetables as well. But as soon as Lindsey Wolfe broached the subject, Greg Jensen¡¯s great-aunt Gillian Lampe chased her out. ¡°If it¡¯s such a good deal, why would you think of us? If you want to do business, either cough up Greg¡¯s family¡¯s land to me, or how about we plant using Greg¡¯s family¡¯s land?¡± Gillian Lampe stood in the doorway with her arms crossed, looking down at Lindsey Wolfe with a sneer. Lindsey Wolfe was furious. She had initially thought of keeping the benefits within the community, which is why she came to them for a partnership. However, she didn¡¯t expect Gillian Lampe to be so shameless, not only insulting her but also wanting to seize Greg¡¯s family¡¯s land. Marcus Jensen pulled Gillian Lampe¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Guilan, let it be. Freya is well-intentioned.¡± ¡°Well-intentioned my ass, she¡¯s just trying to scam us out of our money.¡± Gillian Lampe pushed Marcus Jensen away and pointed at Lindsey Wolfe, berating, ¡°Get lost and don¡¯t come to our house anymore, you disgraceful thing!¡± After she finished speaking, she slammed the door shut with a bang. Lindsey Wolfe trembled with rage, unable to believe that such people existed. She returned to Second Uncle¡¯s house with a gloomy face. When Second Uncle heard about this incident, he advised, ¡°Freya, let it go. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, collect a little from someone else¡¯s harvest. You could earn more, so why cause yourself so much trouble?¡± Uncle Third followed up, ¡°Yes, if they don¡¯t want to cooperate, leave them be. They¡¯ll regret it.¡± Lindsey Wolfe nodded emphatically, thinking to herself that she had to work hard to ensure the villagers who partnered with her made money, and make the others regret their decision deeply. In the days that followed, Lindsey Wolfe worked from dawn till dusk, running the business efficiently and effectively. And Lois Abbott, seizing the opportunity, visited Peach Blossom Village every day, becoming bolder with each visit, even daring to sneak into Greg Jensen¡¯s room during the nights she spent there. Sometimes, Greg Jensen even wondered what Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s reaction would be if she knew about this. After tasting the flavor of love, Lois Abbott decided to stay at Second Uncle¡¯s house, and as a result, Greg Jensen¡¯s cultivation improved by leaps and bounds. What would have taken five or six months to reach the second level of Qi Refinement, with their relentless efforts, was close to a breakthrough, only one step away. That day, Lois Abbott came to Peach Blossom Village again. After accompanying Lindsey Wolfe on an ¡°inspection¡± of the vegetable fields during the day, she retired to bed early after dinner. Once she was sure Lindsey Wolfe and Second Uncle and Second Aunt were asleep, she quietly slipped out and ran to Greg Jensen¡¯s room. After locking the door, she crawled directly into Greg Jensen¡¯s bed. Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Qi Refinement Level 2_1 Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Qi Refinement Level 2_1 Translator: 549690339 | The sweltering summer heat made people somewhat restless, even their sleep was unstable, often filled with murmured dream talk. That voice was like a dreamy illusion, resembling suppressed low chanting, interspersed with whimpering like a midnight dream returning, unconsciously immersing anyone who heard it. In the countryside, what troubled people the most was not the summer heat but the annoying mosquitoes. They swarmed around people¡¯s ears incessantly, and once they landed, blood was sure to follow. That¡¯s why, in their sleep, people often slapped their bodies unconsciously, driving away the mosquitoes. Occasionally, when the mosquitoes were many, the slapping sounds merged into one, resounding non-stop in the quiet night. It annoyed people so much that the slapping became more and more frequent. Whenever it stopped, it was usually accompanied by a long sigh of relief, as if lamenting that they could finally get some good sleep. Greg Jensen was probably in such a state, except he was sighing with relief because he was finally advancing to the second level of Qi Refinement. He didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Lois Abbott, who was sprawled on the bed, got dressed, and after leaving a message, he left the house and headed straight for Peach Blossom Mountain. Arriving at Cold Pond, he sat down cross-legged, glanced at the bright moon, and began to absorb nature¡¯s spiritual energy. Spiritual energy entered the lower Dantian, was converted into True Qi, and then traversed his meridians. With each bit of progress, a sense of soreness and swelling passed along his meridians, and as they expanded slightly, the flow speed increased a bit. Moments later, his True Qi became increasingly concentrated, breaking through barriers in a single stroke, and he opened the middle Dantian! Greg was overjoyed, took a long breath, which seemed to even draw in the cool moonlight. After a long while, he breathed out slowly. This prolonged breath was the most obvious sign of reaching the second level of Qi Refinement. ¡°Qi Refinement second level!¡± Greg suddenly stood up, feeling an inexhaustible strength throughout his body, and the circulation speed of his True Qi had also increased significantly. He then practiced a set of martial arts, sensing that wherever his mind went, the True Qi could reach instantaneously¡ªthis feeling of command, like a part of his own body, was extremely marvelous! Whenever he wished, with every punch he threw from now on, True Qi would bolster it. Not like before, where he needed to circulate True Qi to a specific location beforehand and then combine it with his martial arts to deliver a terrifying power. After experimenting for a while, Greg started practicing the Small Cloud Rain Skill. The Small Cloud Rain Skill, from the Five Elements Spirit Technique, was the spell that consumed the least amount of True Qi and was simple to learn and easy to operate. Even before reaching the second level of Qi Refinement, Greg had practiced it many times. Although he hadn¡¯t managed to release the true Small Cloud Rain Skill, he had mastered the path of its circulation very well. Thus, after just a few experiments, the moisture in the air began to condense toward the center. In no time, that moisture gathered into a small white cloud. However, the white cloud was only a few dozen meters high, as if one could reach out and touch it. Shortly after, a light drizzle fell down evenly. The raindrops were crystal clear, seemingly carrying a faint freshness, and felt extremely comfortable on one¡¯s face. Greg knew that this was due to the spiritual energy contained within the raindrops, which gave them that effect. The reason why the Small Cloud Rain Skill could improve both the yield and the quality of plants was tills very reason. As Greg changed his finger techniques, the white cloud moved above the pond, but the rainfall remained unaffected. Yet the True Qi inside his body was rapidly depleting, and Greg promptly stopped. ¡°Success! It¡¯s really great!¡± ¡°These spells are just too magical! I can now call forth wind and rain!¡± Greg was brimming with excitement, and it took him a while to calm down. He rested by Cold Pond for a while, then went to his own vegetable garden. The Small Cloud Rain Skill was cast again, and the crystal-clear raindrops pattered on the vegetables. The next morning, Greg Jensen was still lounging in bed when he suddenly heard the voices of Lois Abbott and Lindsey Wolfe outside. ¡°Wow, how is this cucumber so delicious?¡± Lois Abbott exclaimed in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s okay?¡± Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s tone was clearly hesitant; she probably didn¡¯t understand herself. After all, they were just ordinary cucumbers, so why did they suddenly taste better than before? The Small Cloud Rain Skill had worked! Hearing the conversation, Greg Jensen immediately perked up. He quickly got dressed and out of bed, and walked out of his room. ¡°Auntie, hi Lois,¡± Greg Jensen said, with a goofy smile. Seeing his silly grin, Lois Abbott wanted to laugh but didn¡¯t dare, her face turning beet red with the effort. Unaware of the oddity behind her, Lindsey Wolfe handed Greg Jensen the cucumber she was holding: ¡°Silly Greg, try this. Why do I feel like these cucumbers are different from usual?¡± Greg Jensen grinned silly as he took it and bit into it. The refreshing juice burst forth in his mouth, the invigorating fragrance lifting his spirits instantaneously. This is way too delicious! Was the effect of the Small Cloud Rain Skill really this good? Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes widened in shock; he knew the Small Cloud Rain Skill would definitely be effective but hadn¡¯t expected it to be this spectacular. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was still puzzled and asked, ¡°Really delicious?¡± Lois Abbott gave Greg Jensen a meaningful glance and said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Freya, fools don¡¯t lie. If he says it¡¯s delicious, then it must really be good.¡± After saying that, she winked at Greg Jensen. ¡°Right, fool?¡± Greg Jensen rolled his eyes at her but could only say, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Seeing this, Lindsey Wolfe finally let her guard down and said with a smile, ¡°With cucumbers this delicious, I won¡¯t have to worry about selling them.¡± ¡°Freya, I think you should raise the price,¡± Lois Abbott suggested. ¡°Quality goods deserve higher prices. If it¡¯s too cheap, people might not take it seriously.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Lindsey Wolfe mused, ¡°Previously, I sold them for two cents cheaper than others. I guess now I¡¯ll sell them at the same price as others.¡± ¡°With cucumbers this delicious, you should¡­¡± ¡°Thin profits, high turnover.¡± Hearing this, Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless. However, the vegetables were Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s, and it wasn¡¯t her place to say much more. ¡°Okay, you all go eat. I¡¯ll go harvest the vegetables,¡± said Lindsey Wolfe, elated that her cucumbers had suddenly become so tasty. Excitedly riding her newly purchased tricycle, she began to buy vegetables from other villagers. After Lindsey Wolfe left, Greg Jensen¡¯s face immediately darkened, ¡°Come to my room, I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡± Lois Abbott had a bad feeling and started to back away weakly, ¡°Can¡¯t we just talk here?¡± Seeing her trying to escape, Greg Jensen immediately blocked her path and closed the main door as well. Then, without waiting for Lois Abbott to react, he scooped her up and carried her into his room. ¡°Air, what are you doing? It¡¯s broad daylight!¡± ¡°Little miss, you dare to quietly laugh at me, huh? Seems like you¡¯re asking to be tickled.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m wrong, stop tickling me¡­¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s play something else.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t, mmm¡­¡± Soon, the room was filled with sounds that made one¡¯s cheeks flush and ears burn. Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Countryside Road is Also Slipperyi Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Countryside Road is Also Slipperyi Translator: 549690339 Two hours later, the two left the room. Lois Abbott was tidying up her clothes and muttering softly, ¡°Greg, I¡¯ve realized you¡¯re really terrible, spending all this time on such things.¡± Greg laughed and turned to ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? You didn¡¯t seem to dislike it just now when you were so loud.¡± ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Lois shot him a glance, then suddenly thought of something and said to Greg: ¡°In a few days, Chestor Ware is going to come to our store to eat Dragon fish, and I¡¯m a little nervous about it. Can you come over and help me keep an eye on things?¡± Greg nodded and said, ¡°Sure, just text me the time to my phone so I don¡¯t forget.¡± Seeing his eager agreement, Lois felt a warmth in her heart and stood on tiptoes to give him a peck on the face. ¡°For your reward!¡± ¡°Ha-ha, how about another kind of reward?¡± Greg grinned mischievously and was about to pull Lois back, but she had already run off. ¡°Dream on, I¡¯ve got things to do. I¡¯m heading out first.¡± Watching Lois¡¯s retreating figure, Greg¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he sighed, ¡°Life is getting more and more promising.¡± Just then, Lindsey Wolfe walked in, holding three or four cucumbers in her hand. ¡°Silly Greg, come here and give your aunt a taste. How are these cucumbers different from ours?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg was speechless inside. He had focused solely on watering his own vegetable garden last night and forgot about the other villagers he was cooperating with. One used the Small Cloud Rain Skill and the others didn¡¯t, surely their taste would be noticeably different. Looking at the cucumbers Lindsey handed over, Greg accepted them with resignation and took a big bite, then foolishly grinned and said: ¡°Tasty¡­¡± ¡°You fool, you find everything tasty!¡± Lindsey rolled her eyes at him, loaded up the vegetables into the vehicle, and rode to the store in Duo Phoenix Town. She had decided. Since her cucumbers were tasty, she¡¯d sell them at the normal price, and the ones from the other families would be slightly cheaper. As expected, the cucumbers that had been treated with the Small Cloud Rain Skill were snapped up quickly, which also helped sell quite a few of the other vegetables. That day, she made almost three hundred yuan. Three hundred a day, that¡¯s ten thousand a month. Even though this included money for Uncle Er and the others, Lindsey stood to make at least three to four thousand for herself. After deducting expenses such as rent and utilities, plus the income from Reverie Inn, the daily net profit was about four to five hundred yuan. Over a month, that would come to at least over ten thousand. More than ten thousand yuan, in the impoverished Twin Phoenix Town, was definitely considered a high income. Lindsey¡¯s smile couldn¡¯t have been wider, she felt her luck had finally turned, and she even planned to visit the Earth Temple on the fifteenth to give thanks to the Immortal for the blessing. What she didn¡¯t realize, however, was that her success was entirely due to the hard work of her nephew in her eyes. Ever since reaching the second level of Qi Refinement, Greg had taken on a new nightly task ¨C using the Small Cloud Rain Skill to water the vegetable plots! Just watering his own plot wasn¡¯t enough; he had also taken to watering Uncle Er and the others¡¯ plots. After using the Small Cloud Rain Skill, the vegetables in Uncle Er and the others¡¯ gardens became just as fresh and delicious. In the beginning, Lindsey thought it was her own gardening skill that was top- notch and even shared her methods with Uncle Er and the rest without paying much attention afterward. It wasn¡¯t until Greg couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and subtly hinted a few things to her that she noticed Uncle Er¡¯s vegetables had started to become tasty too. Overjoyed by the discovery, the turnover at the vegetable store jumped to three to four hundred a day. Combined with the money from Reverie Inn, she had earned fifteen thousand in just a month. On the night of the month-end settlement, Lindsey called everyone together to celebrate. Uncle Er, Third Uncle, and others, including Widow Liu who had invested, all gathered in Greg¡¯s yard. Lindsey Wolfe bought quite a bit of cooked food in town, and some beer as well, setting up a full big table. As everyone sat in the yard eating and chatting, Lindsey Wolfe had made fifteen thousand, while second uncle and third uncle, among others, each got over three thousand for themselves. Second uncle and the rest only intended to lend Lindsey Wolfe a hand, never expecting to make so much money. You have to understand, for farmers like them who face the soil and sky, earning five to six thousand a year is already reaching for the stars. Here they were, making three thousand in just a month; wouldn¡¯t that mean thirty or forty thousand in a year? Second uncle exclaimed, ¡°This time we really got lucky thanks to Lindsey.¡± ¡°Yeah, without Lindsey, where could we have earned so much.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was also very pleased, lifting her glass and saying, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t say that, if it weren¡¯t for you guys, I couldn¡¯t have started this business. I toast to everyone, as a way to thank you all.¡± ¡°Lindsey, you¡¯re too polite, we¡¯re all family, making money together, there¡¯s no need to thank or not thank,¡± someone said. ¡°Exactly, let¡¯s all toast to Lindsey.¡± Lindsey Wolfe and second uncle raised their glasses, drinking together, while Greg Jensen held up a drink and joined in with a gesture. The small courtyard instantly became lively. Widow Liu glanced at the drink in Greg Jensen¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Why not get a beer for Greg?¡± Lindsey Wolfe explained, ¡°He¡¯s not right in the head, best not let him drink alcohol.¡± ¡°Lindsey¡¯s right, let Greg stick to his drink,¡± said second uncle. They¡¯re treating me like a child? Greg Jensen smirked inwardly. Widow Liu picked up a full glass and said, ¡°Lindsey, I toast to you too. Our situations are pretty similar, but I don¡¯t have your skills.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even without a man, we can still make money and live a good life.¡± Lindsey Wolfe picked up her glass again, ¡°Come on, bottoms up!¡± The two women downed another glass. Second uncle cautioned, ¡°You two should drink less, don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Widow Liu gave Greg Jensen a meaningful glance and chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, if I drink too much, Greg can carry me home.¡± ¡°Right, Greg can carry you home later,¡± Lindsey Wolfe said with a laugh. They say men can¡¯t stop when they start drinking, but sometimes, women can be fierce drinkers too. The two women wouldn¡¯t admit defeat to each other and after a short while, they were both swaying drunkenly. After the feast ended, Greg Jensen helped Lindsey Wolfe back to her room, while Widow Liu was taken home by second uncle and others. But after he settled Lindsey Wolfe, Widow Liu was still in the courtyard, insisting on waiting for Greg to take her back; she wouldn¡¯t agree to anyone else. Greg had no choice but to support Widow Liu¡¯s arm and walked her home. By now the sky had gradually darkened, the warm evening breeze carrying the scent of soap, wafted into Greg¡¯s nose. That mature woman¡¯s fragrance was like a feather constantly tickling his heart. Greg Jensen gritted his teeth and helped Widow Liu onto the bed, then he fetched a wet towel to wipe her face. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw Widow Liu start to undress. Greg Jensen was stunned, and by the time he came to his senses, all he could see was a blur of white. ¡°Greg, do I look good?¡± Widow Liu asked with a smile, her eyes clear, not showing a hint of drunkenness. Was this woman pretending to be drunk? Greg Jensen was flabbergasted, thinking that the schemes of the city were deep, but the countryside¡¯s were none too shallow! Widow Liu went to the extent of feigning drunkenness just to offer herself to him? Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: Chapter 27 This Idiot is Different_i Chapter 27: Chapter 27 This Idiot is Different_i Translator: 549690339 I ¡°Silly Greg, your sister-in-law is asking you a question, do I look pretty?¡± The Widow Liu¡¯s tone carried the softness of spring, which, had she been ten years younger, might have melted a person down to the bones. ¡°Pretty¡­ very pretty.¡± Greg, in the prime of his youth and having just started to experience life¡¯s pleasures, couldn¡¯t cope with this and his face immediately turned red. Thinking Greg was just shy, the Widow Liu leaned gently against him and whispered soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your sister-in-law will take good care of you.¡± Feeling the soft body in his arms, Greg¡¯s heart felt like it was on fire. Yet the Widow Liu¡¯s words made him feel awkward, as if he was being taken advantage of without his consent. He quickly pushed the Widow Liu away, stuttering, ¡°Sister-in-law, the yard hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet, I should go back.¡± After saying that, he forgot to give his characteristic silly smile and ran away as if he was escaping. ¡°My figure hasn¡¯t gone out of shape, and I haven¡¯t even had kids. Why can¡¯t 1 hold on to a simpleton?¡± The Widow Liu looked down at her body and felt a bit annoyed. Then, as if something occurred to her, she looked towards Greg¡¯s retreating back and murmured, ¡°Strange, how come this simpleton seems different now?¡± Greg ran all the way back to his yard, breathed a sigh of relief, and after tidying up the yard, went to his room. He had just entered his room when he froze. He noticed there was someone else breathing inside. Greg walked closer and saw that Lindsey Wolfe was actually lying on his bed, wearing only a nightgown. The already loose nightgown had been rolled up to her waist, revealing her white and shapely thighs. What the hell? Didn¡¯t he just take her back to her place? Why did she come to his room? Greg was utterly bewildered and subconsciously looked outside. He hurriedly locked the door. He approached the bed and looking at the sleeping Lindsey Wolfe, he said softly, ¡°Wake up, go back to your room to sleep.¡± Lindsey Wolfe opened her eyes groggily. Seeing Greg, she smiled, wrapped her arms around his neck, and cooed, ¡°Silly Greg, we have earned some money now. Why don¡¯t we have a baby?¡± Have a baby my foot! Seeing her like this, Greg instantly felt a headache coming on. How determined was she? Even drunk, she was thinking about having his child? Greg had already been riled up by the Widow Liu, and at this moment, it was exceptionally hard for him to hold back¡ªnot that Lindsey Wolfe wasn¡¯t attractive, but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Although they were not related by blood, he still felt uncomfortable. Seeing Lindsey Wolfe wrap around him like an octopus, Greg had no choice but to use his family¡¯s special technique, gently pressing a point on her sleep acupressure spot. With a few gentle kneads, Lindsey Wolfe immediately slumped onto the bed and began to snore loudly. Seeing this, Greg breathed a sigh of relief. After straightening her clothes, he carried her back to her room. In the room, Esther Jensen had just washed her feet and was lying on the heated brick bed, reading a storybook by the dim light that her mother had just bought for her. Seeing Greg bring her mother back, Esther got off the bed and helpfully came over. ¡°Hehe, she drank too much.¡± ¡°You big fool!¡± Greg smiled awkwardly and turned to leave. Esther climbed back on the bed, looked at her sleeping mother, and sighed, ¡°Mom, that won¡¯t do; you can¡¯t even snag a simpleton like Greg.¡± Greg, who had just walked a short distance away, heard her words and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. This little cousin of his seemed a bit devilish! Shaking his head, Greg went back to his room, but he tossed and turned all night, unable to sleep, with images of the Widow Liu and Aunt Freya¡¯s graceful figures floating in his mind. The next morning, Greg Jensen was groggily roused by someone knocking at the door. ¡°Greg? You up?¡± Greg had not slept well the night before and didn¡¯t respond to Lindsey Wolfe; instead, he buried his head into his blankets and fell asleep once more. After a while, the noise outside finally stopped. Thinking Lindsey had given up, Greg was about to toss the covers aside to continue sleeping when the door creaked open. Soft footsteps followed. What was she doing barging in so early? Could it be¡­ Greg instantly became nervous. Before he could devise a plan, the footsteps halted beside the bed, and then a delicate hand crept under the covers. At the same moment, a warm breath brushed by Greg¡¯s ear. ¡°Greg, time to get up.¡± While speaking, Lindsey purposefully blew in his ear. Greg shuddered, his whole body breaking out in goosebumps. The electrifying comfort made him involuntarily shiver. He pretended to wake up in a daze, only to see Lindsey smiling at him, then reaching her hand directly towards him. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re up already.¡± Greg had to sit up, stammering, ¡°You¡­ what are you¡­¡± ¡°Just hanging around.¡± Lindsey watched Greg with interest, feeling that he seemed somehow different now, but she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint how. ¡°Greg, is it okay if 1 have a baby for you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Shh¡­¡± Lindsey covered his mouth, slid straight under the covers, and a burst of fresh scent rushed into his embrace, her tender body clinging onto him like an octopus. Greg swallowed hard, his mind going blank. Just as Lindsey was about to take it a step further, the old man¡¯s cough suddenly came from outside the door. Lindsey was so scared that she quickly dove under the covers, her head resting precisely on Greg¡¯s leg. The warm breath felt ticklish, but Greg dared not move an inch. Lindsey¡¯s face flushed red ¨C she was bold, but that was only because Greg was simple-minded. If someone else found out, Lindsay would be too ashamed to face anyone. The room was so silent that one could hear a pin drop, with only their breathing audible. Greg felt as if he were sitting on the mouth of a volcano, fierce magma bearing down on him with waves of heat, threatening to engulf and swallow him whole. Fortunately, Grandpa strolled around the yard before returning to his room. The two of them quietly relaxed, only then did they realize their clothes were soaked with cold sweat, and they gasped for breath, feeling drained. Lindsey hurried out from the blankets, her mature face flushed red, her eyes brimming with moisture as she looked straight at Greg. Greg managed to squeeze out a simple, honest grin, but his heartbeat accelerated. Feeling his strong masculine scent, Lindsey felt like an overflowing spring, utterly soft and yielding. However, recalling that Grandpa might come out again soon, she quickly got out of bed, straightened her clothes, and headed for the door. After taking a few steps, she felt a pang of reluctance, turned back to Greg, kissed his face with a smack, and then ran out blushing.. Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Woe betide_i Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Woe betide_i Translator: 549690339 The room fell silent again as Greg Jensen looked down with a forlorn sigh, What kind of karma have I brought upon myself?¡± First thing in the morning, I was teased by my aunt, and it wouldn¡¯t matter if it was just teasing, but she doesn¡¯t clean up the mess she makes! Unable to contain his irritation, Greg ranted about his aunt in his mind. As dawn broke, Lindsey Wolfe prepared a simple breakfast and dragged Greg out of bed. This time, she didn¡¯t do anything too outrageous, but her hands were not idle, occasionally brushing over Greg¡¯s muscular chest unintentionally. Feeling helpless about the situation, Greg could only pretend to be dumb and muddle through it. The news of Lindsey Wolfe and others making a fortune spread quickly, but the villagers didn¡¯t believe it at all. Everyone thought Lindsey was boasting, aiming to swindle their money and land. ¡°Believing that widow is worse than trusting a turtle won¡¯t retract its head.¡± ¡°Exactly, hauling around a kid, hanging out with a young guy all day long, who knows what she¡¯s up to.¡± Upon hearing their words, Gillian Lampe immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that loose woman, she has her sights set on the foolish Jensen¡¯s land. Io deceive that idiot, that woman would do anything, and I¡¯ve heard she sneaks into Greg¡¯s bed every night.¡± Slap! Greg happened to walk by and overhearing their conversation, he was so angry that he slapped one across. Gillian Lampe got a slap that scared her soul out of her body. Turning around and seeing it was Greg, she immediately snapped, ¡°Greg Jensen, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak ill of my aunt; I¡¯ll kill you if you do!¡± Greg deliberately put on a fierce expression. Gillian took a step back instinctively, her tone harsh on the outside but scared on the inside, ¡°You big idiot, how dare you hit your aunt! That harlot is just after your family¡¯s land, you actually think it¡¯s flattering, no wonder people call you dumb, getting scammed and still helping her count¡¯the money.¡± Slap! Greg landed another slap directly on Gillian¡¯s face, then feigned a simpleton¡¯s grin and said cheerfully: ¡°Hehe, fun, let¡¯s do it again.¡± Back when he lived at his uncle¡¯s house, Gillian would often hit and scold him, sometimes even withholding his meals. If not for his uncle sneaking him food, he might have starved to death long ago. Hitting her this time served as both revenge and a lesson for Gillian to stop spreading rumors and tarnishing Lindsey¡¯s reputation. ¡°Gillian, you should just apologize to silly Greg, he¡¯s single-minded, and won¡¯t let it go if you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that fools killing people isn¡¯t a crime, and if he beats you to death, he won¡¯t get in any trouble.¡± The few onlookers, seeing Gillian being hit by Greg, all watched the excitement with chuckles, showing no intention of helping her. Gillian, who cared greatly about face, got even angrier from the mockery and, baring her teeth and flashing her claws, she charged towards Greg. But before she could get close, Greg swung another slap at her. Slap! This slap landed squarely on her face with a crisp sound. Gillian was struck dumb, staring at Greg in disbelief and raging: Greg Jensen, you dare slap me, have you no sense of the law? I¡¯m your elder!¡± ¡°Hehe, fun, let¡¯s do it again.¡± They say to never hit the face, but Greg¡¯s slap wiped away all the ¡°face¡± Gillian thought she had. Jumping angrily, she saw Greg still bearing the same goofy smile, cheerfully approaching her. ¡°Gillian, why won¡¯t you listen?¡± ¡°Right, a true man doesn¡¯t suffer immediate losses.¡± ¡°Gillian, you better just run.¡± Watching Greg getting closer, Gillian finally panicked. After glaring at the onlookers who were enjoying the show, she turned and ran. ¡°Don¡¯t run away,¡± Greg chuckled. And so, Gillian ran even faster, cursing her parents for not giving her two more legs. ¡°Haha, this Gillian, killing me with laughter,¡± ¡°She had it coming.¡± Laughter erupted from the crowd once again. Greg stopped in his tracks, slowly turned around, and looked at those villagers. The scene instantly quieted down. ¡°What¡¯s with this idiot looking at me? He wouldn¡¯t be thinking of hitting me too, would he?¡± ¡°Nah, that¡¯s not likely.¡± The crowd immediately tensed up, watching Greg warily. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ve got something else to take care of, I¡¯m out of here.¡± ¡°I need to go home and cook for the kids!¡± The next second, before Greg could even speak, several people had already run off without a trace. Watching their frantic escape, a cold smirk spread across Greg¡¯s lips as he sneered: A bunch of short-sighted assholes, you deserve to be poor.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was clearly trying to make money with everyone and at the same time solve the problem of insufficient production. But these people, instead of appreciating it, suspected Lindsey Wolfe of trying to scam them. They¡¯re already poor as dogs, yet still afraid of being scammed of their money? Ridiculous! However, now Gillian and the others wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to join if they wanted to. In the beginning, the production wasn¡¯t quite enough; on one hand, they needed to satisfy the demand of Reverie Inn and, on the other, they had to sell it in the town¡¯s vegetable store. But with the nightly irrigation from the Small Cloud Rain Skill, the yield from each family¡¯s vegetable patch increased by about one-third. Moreover, the vegetable store had built up a good reputation, and business was booming. Many people no longer bought vegetables from other stores, preferring to queue up to buy vegetables from Lindsey¡¯s store instead. That day, as Greg was pulling a cart of vegetables, just as he arrived at the storefront, he heard loud arguing coming from inside. A large crowd had gathered at the entrance of the vegetable store, watching the commotion. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s happened to Lindsey¡¯s store?¡± ¡°It got smashed.¡± ¡°Who did that, such a scoundrel?¡± ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. That blond guy inside, he¡¯s one of Boss Liu¡¯s men.¡± ¡°¡±Boss Liu?¡± I he person speaking turned pale upon hearing the name ¡°Boss Liu,¡± and their voice dropped substantially. ¡°Why did Boss Liu send people to smash Lindsey¡¯s store?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Lindsey is stealing his business.¡± Hearing the discussion around him, Greg¡¯s expression changed and he quickly ran into the store. Only inside did he find that the vegetables were strewn about everywhere, and several new shelves had been overturned on the ground. I he previously clean and orderly vegetable store was now a total mess. Lindsey and Widow Liu stood shivering in a corner, facing the young men inside the shop with a look of sheer terror. These young men, with pick handles in their hands and multi-colored hair, didn¡¯t look like ones to mess with. The leader, a blond, glared fiercely at Lindsey and said: ¡°Aiden Clark, you dare to compete with us for business? Got a death wish? I¡¯m telling you, close up shop and get lost right now. If you dare open up again, next time it won¡¯t be as simple as just smashing the place,¡± After that, seeing Lindsey and Widow Liu too scared to speak, a triumphant look appeared on the blond¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He snorted coldly and was just about to turn away when he came face to face with Greg blocking his path. ¡°Kid, out of the way!¡± Chapter 29 - Chapter 29 First Strike r Chapter 29 First Strike r Translator: 549690339 | Greg Jensen didn¡¯t move and asked, ¡°You just said, if we continue doing business, what will happen?¡± Blondie frowned deeply and said in a stern voice, ¡°Kid, since you didn¡¯t hear clearly just now, I¡¯ll tell you one more time. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d better close the door and get lost right now. If I find you open for business again, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Smack! Before he could finish, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but slap him across the face. With his hand as large as a fan, the slap almost sent the scrawny Blondie flying. His bony cheek instantly swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°Big brother, are you okay?¡± ¡± Aiden Clark, you dare to hit our boss, are you sick of living?¡± The rest of the young men exploded upon seeing this. ¡°Holy shit, who is this kid, daring to mess with Boss Liu¡¯s men?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the idiot Greg Jensen from Peach Blossom Village?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s an idiot, no wonder he dared to make a move.¡± The onlookers suddenly realized, it was indeed the idiot, no wonder he dared to make a move. Someone couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Alas, this idiot is probably going to be unlucky.¡± The others nodded in agreement, their faces looking somewhat unpleasant, all of them too scared to speak out. ¡°Not even sparing an idiot¡­¡± Although the onlookers were angry, no one dared to step forward to help, not even daring to speak a word of justice. In Duo Phoenix Town, Boss Liu was the local tyrant. Whoever dared to lay hands on his people was asking for a skinning, if not death. Who would even dare to offend Boss Liu? Blondie was so angry his face turned to an iron blue, with muscles on his face twisting. On his own turf, he had been hit by an idiot. If he didn¡¯t regain his ground, how would he ever mix on the streets again? Blondie glared at Greg Jensen with a malevolent look and angrily said, ¡°Aiden Clark, I don¡¯t think we need to wait for a next time. I¡¯m going to cripple you right now.¡± ¡°Lindsey, run!¡± Lindsey Wolfe saw what was happening and immediately panicked. She wanted to go and pull Greg Jensen to run, but just after taking two steps, Blondie kicked her back. ¡°Stinking woman, get lost! After I deal with this kid, I¡¯ll come and take care of you.¡± After saying this, Blondie lifted a hoe handle and pointed at Greg Jensen, ¡°Brothers, cripple this kid for me.¡± ¡°Aiden Clark, beat him up!¡± A few young men took up hoe handles and rushed over all at once. All the onlookers exhaled, with some of the faint-hearted quickly turning their heads away, unable to bear watching what was to come. At this moment, everyone was sweating for Greg Jensen. But Greg Jensen¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He calmly looked around the narrow and cramped shop, turned around, and walked out. ¡°Aiden Clark, he¡¯s trying to run!¡± ¡°Catch him!¡± Seeing this, Blondie quickly led people in pursuit. The onlookers thought Greg Jensen was trying to flee and quickly dispersed, clearing a path for him. However, to everyone¡¯s shock, Greg Jensen stopped as soon as he walked out of the shop, turning back with a cold look in his eyes. It didn¡¯t look like he was trying to escape at all, but rather like he was preparing to fight? ¡°You idiot, why are you stopping, keep running!¡± ¡°Exactly, if you don¡¯t run now, you¡¯re going to get beaten up.¡± A few kind-hearted onlookers, seeing Greg Jensen stop, hurriedly urged him in low voices. Greg Jensen remained unmoved, silently marshaling the True Qi throughout his body. Seeing that Blondie and the others had already left the shop, he didn¡¯t run away but instead charged straight at them. ¡°Aiden Clark, to think he didn¡¯t run away, he really is an idiot. Everyone step aside, let me handle this¡­¡± Seeing Greg Jensen charging over, Blonde Hair was not startled but actually pleased, laughing as he swung the hoe handle, aiming straight for Greg Jensen¡¯s head. The hoe handle was already heavy, and he was swinging it with the wider end leading. If that hit someone¡¯s head, they wouldn¡¯t be dead, they¡¯d be a vegetable. Greg Jensen saw this coming, and his eyes grew colder. In the instant that the hoe handle came swinging down, he kicked directly at Blonde Hair¡¯s nasal bone. Crack! Following the crisp sound of snapping bone, Blonde Hair toppled to the ground as if tripped. He was still bewildered when, looking down, he discovered his lower leg had bent at a strange angle. The next second, excruciating pain followed! ¡°Alt¡­¡± Blonde Hair immediately clutched his leg and started wailing, ¡°My leg!¡± Suddenly, a deathly silence fell around them, with only Blonde Hair¡¯s screams echoing throughout Duo Phoenix Town. ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± ¡°Fuck, call an ambulance quick.¡± Blonde Hair, enduring the intense pain, glared at Greg Jensen with rage burning in his eyes and screeched, ¡°Call shit, kill him, kill him for me¡­¡± Seeing this, a few young guys picked up the hoe handles and rushed over. Under the shocked gazes of the crowd, Greg Jensen not only didn¡¯t run away but instead charged at those young men. Thud! The dull sound of fist against flesh continued without pause. The youngsters were either left gasping for air after being hit in the chest, or had their arms twisted and broken by Greg Jensen. In the blink of an eye, they were all lying on the ground unable to get up. Silence! The surroundings fell into deathly silence once again! Everyone looked at the pitiful state of the young men, their faces filled with disbelief. Especially those who were worried about Greg Jensen, their mouths were now agape in shock. They could hardly believe that Greg Jensen was so formidable, having taken down all these guys in just a few moves! Boss Liu was the local tyrant of Duo Phoenix Town, with Blonde Hair rampaging through the town under his command, committing all sorts of evil. Who didn¡¯t tread carefully around him? There had been a few who dared to resist before, but without exception, all of them were subdued by Blonde Hair and his gang. But unexpectedly, today they were taken down by an ¡°idiot.¡± ¡°Foolish Jensen, are you alright?¡± Lindsey Wolfe snapped back to reality, hastily ran to Greg Jensen¡¯s side, and after a careful check to see that he was not harmed, she let out a sigh of relief. Seeing his men beaten down by Greg Jensen, Blonde Hair¡¯s cries abruptly ceased. He struggled to his feet, leading his men as they ran off in panic toward the distance. Upon reaching the street corner, he suddenly stopped, shouting, ¡°Idiot, just you wait, I¡¯m calling the cops now to have you arrested.¡± After saying that, he and his men staggered away into the distance. Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s expression changed, and she said in a low voice, ¡°Foolish Jensen, you better run, hide in the mountains. I won¡¯t come looking for you, so you just stay hidden.¡± ¡°Not scared.¡± Greg Jensen wore a simple smile on his face, but inside he was pondering. He had beaten up Blonde Hair and his gang; Boss Liu surely wouldn¡¯t let this slide. Even if he didn¡¯t have the patrol officers arrest him, he would definitely seek revenge. Better to strike first than to wait for the inevitable. He wasn¡¯t afraid, but Lindsey Wolfe was shaking with fear. Greg Jensen having beaten Boss Liu¡¯s men like this, Boss Liu surely wouldn¡¯t let it go, and might come seeking revenge at any moment! ¡°We¡¯re finished, we¡¯re finished! Foolish Jensen, you have to run now. Once Boss Liu gets here, it¡¯s over; you won¡¯t be able to escape then!¡± Greg Jensen, seeing how terrified his aunt was, became even more resolute. He left the store, made a call to the motorcycle taxi driver, and took a ride to the county. Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: Picking Up_i Chapter 30: Picking Up_i Translator: 549690339 | The ¡°Yin-Yang Harmony Sutra¡± contains elixirs that can increase one¡¯s power and aid in rapid advancement, as well as poison pills that can be used against enemies, putting them in mortal danger. Among them is a poison known as the Triple Green Pill, which, once consumed, strikes every seven days. Unless the victim takes a corresponding elixir to ease the effects, they must endure agony as if ants were gnawing at their heart. Uncle Hall had only been dead a little over a month. If the elder Liu were to die now, it would inevitably raise suspicion. Moreover, the Triple Green Pill had a simple formula and was not difficult to make, making it ideal for controlling Uncle Hall. Because the ingredients required for the Triple Green Pill were not very common, Greg Jensen had been all around the marketplace in Riverhaven County and was still missing one crucial ingredient. Just as he was at his wits¡¯ end, Greg suddenly heard a ruckus up ahead. Greg walked over and saw an old man, dressed like a farmer, being chased out of an herbal medicine shop by a young assistant. ¡°Go on, get out of here! You think you can sell that lousy carrot for ten thousand bucks? Are you out of your mind?¡± The old man¡¯s skin was dark and weathered, his face crinkled with dense creases that all squished together. He pleaded, ¡°Young man, please have another look. This is genuinely a decade- old ginseng. If you buy it for ten thousand, you¡¯ll make a huge profit.¡± The assistant looked at him disdainfully, ¡°Are you kidding me? Decade-old ginseng could sell for seventy to eighty thousand at least. Would you really sell it to me for ten thousand? Besides, high-aged wild ginseng has long been over-harvested. Where would you find one with such age?¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you, get lost and don¡¯t interfere with our business, or when the boss comes back, he¡¯ll call the cops and have you arrested.¡± The old man was in despair, his wrinkles growing denser. ¡°Young man, please, take another look. I¡¯m desperate for cash; that¡¯s why I¡¯m in a rush to sell¡­¡± A middle-aged man stepped forward and examined the ginseng in the old man¡¯s hand, then frowned and said, ¡°This does look quite like wild ginseng, but¡­¡± With a glint of hope in his eyes, the old man interjected quickly, ¡°Ah, you recognize good quality. How about I sell it to you then? I¡¯m only asking for ten thousand.¡± As they say, pressing someone into a sale is not good business. The middle-aged man was already skeptical, and the old man¡¯s words made him even more wary. He quickly waved his hands, ¡°I was just having a look. I¡¯m not buying.¡± The assistant scoffed at the bystanders, ¡°See, everyone saw it, right? It¡¯s not just me who¡¯s refusing his ginseng. This old guy is clearly a con artist. Make sure none of you fall for it.¡± Greg furrowed his brow and took a glance at the ginseng in the old man¡¯s hand, his eyes suddenly lighting up. He approached, smiling, ¡°Sir, may I have a look at your item?¡± ¡°Not a problem, go ahead, have a good look.¡± The old man eagerly handed over the ginseng. Upon seeing this, the young assistant¡¯s expression darkened, and he coldly said, ¡°Kid, I already told you it¡¯s fake. What¡¯s there to look at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking at what I want to look at. What¡¯s it got to do with you?¡± Greg shot back at him and then looked down to examine the ginseng in his hands. The assistant sneered, ¡°I bet you¡¯re in cahoots with this old guy, aren¡¯t you? I already told you it¡¯s fake, and you insist on looking at it. Are you planning to buy it next?¡± Greg looked up, his gaze teasing as he gave a cold laugh, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m going to buy it.¡± Seeing this, the assistant immediately sneered and said to the onlookers, ¡°What did I say just now? I knew this kid was in league with the old man!¡± ¡°Here at Jade Hall, we¡¯re a well-known herbal shop in Riverhaven County. What herb haven¡¯t we come across? If we refuse to take something, yet someone else wants it, isn¡¯t that a sign of a scam?¡± He paused for a moment, pointing at Greg and continued, ¡°Everyone, keep your eyes open. These two are crooks. Make sure you don¡¯t get deceived.¡± ¡± If you really want to buy medicinal materials, come to our Jade Hall. Whatever it is, as long as you can name it, we definitely have it at Jade Hall.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, I also think those two are in cahoots.¡± ¡°Jade Hall is still trustworthy.¡± People were discussing animatedly, all feeling that Greg Jensen and the old man were a pair of swindlers. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t bother to respond and turned his head to look at the elderly man, gently asking, ¡°Elder, how much do you plan to sell this wild ginseng for?¡± ¡°Ten thousand yuan, ten thousand is enough.¡± The old man hastily explained, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to sell it so cheap, but those unscrupulous bosses know that I urgently need money, so they deliberately press down the price.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take this wild ginseng of yours.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, but ten thousand yuan isn¡¯t going to work.¡± With joy vanishing in an instant, the old man stammered, ¡°This¡­ can¡¯t be less, my spouse is still waiting for medicine.¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°It¡¯s not about giving you less, it¡¯s about giving you an extra ten thousand.¡± ¡°Twenty thousand yuan?¡± The old man suddenly got excited, looking at Greg Jensen in disbelief. Greg Jensen said, ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, paying twenty thousand yuan for your wild ginseng, I still feel like I owe you.¡± ¡°But this¡­¡± ¡°Haha, alright, let¡¯s go to the bank so I can withdraw the money.¡± Seeing this, the old man finally believed that Greg Jensen was truly buying the medicine and instantly got excited, with the wrinkles on his face smoothing out. ¡°Thank you, I really can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for? I should be thanking you.¡± There was a self-service bank right at the market entrance, where Greg Jensen withdrew twenty thousand yuan and handed it to the old man. After thanking Greg Jensen, the old man left joyfully. Greg Jensen was also very happy; the market value of this wild ginseng was at least around one hundred thousand. As long as someone knew its worth, he could make a profit of seventy to eighty thousand immediately. However, such items were rare, and ordinary people weren¡¯t quite sure about them, which is why the old man hadn¡¯t sold it in the market. After safely storing the wild ginseng, Greg Jensen returned to the market to keep looking for the last ingredient needed for the ¡°Three Greens Pill.¡± Walking into the medicine market, he suddenly remembered Jade Hall; the young shop assistant said their store had the most complete stock, so he decided to check them out. As Greg Jensen arrived at the entrance of Jade Hall, just about to enter, he heard the shop owner¡¯s rebuke coming from inside. ¡°You nincompoop, after so many years with me, you can¡¯t even recognize wild ginseng?¡± ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not fair to blame me, right? Didn¡¯t you say to not buy cheap goods?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The boss angrily said, ¡°I already talked to that old man before, told him specifically to come to our Jade Hall, and what do you do? You actually chased him away. Mr. Zhu¡¯s prescription is missing that one ingredient, wild ginseng. Now what do we do? That¡¯s two hundred thousand we¡¯re talking about here!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The two of them weren¡¯t speaking loudly, but Greg Jensen could hear everything clearly. He smiled slightly and stepped into Jade Hall. The young assistant, having been scolded and unsure what to do, saw Greg Jensen walk in. He grasped at this lifeline and hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, he¡¯s the one who bought the wild ginseng just now.¡± Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: Flipped for a Profit of One Hundred and Thirty Thousand_i Chapter 31: Flipped for a Profit of One Hundred and Thirty Thousand_i Translator: 549690339 The shopkeeper was taken aback for a moment, then came over with a wide grin on his face, ¡°Hello, young man, was it you who bought that old mountain ginseng just now?¡± ¡°Indeed, that old mountain ginseng is with me,¡± Greg Jensen nodded. The shopkeeper let out a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Then please quote me a price.¡± ¡°Quote a price? What price?¡± Greg Jensen feigned ignorance. The shopkeeper frowned, ¡°You¡¯re not selling your old mountain ginseng?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, ¡°No, why should I sell something perfectly good? Such a rare item, I¡¯m planning to keep it for my own use in the future.¡± ¡°Young man, keeping the old mountain ginseng now is of no use to you, it¡¯s better to sell it to someone in need. As the saying goes, saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-story pagoda. You bought that old mountain ginseng for twenty thousand, right? How about this, if you¡¯re willing to sell, I¡¯m willing to pay one hundred thousand for it. What do you say, think it over?¡± The shopkeeper looked at Greg Jensen with a smile, thinking he just wanted to make a big profit. It was easy to deal with Greg Jensen if he wanted to sell, even if the price was a bit high. One hundred thousand might be the market price, but such items are priceless; getting an old mountain ginseng for one hundred thousand would require finding the right buyer. After all, Chestor Ware was waiting for the old mountain ginseng, buy it for one hundred thousand here, and it could be flipped for two hundred thousand in no time. ¡°Young man, one hundred thousand is already a lot, you would make eighty thousand in less than half an hour, this deal is definitely worth it,¡± the shopkeeper said while persuading and subtly flattering Greg Jensen. But Greg Jensen heard their conversation loud and clear, how could he sell so cheaply. He didn¡¯t say a word, and began to wander around the shop as if no one else was there. Seeing this, the shopkeeper couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lost. One hundred thousand should be enough; making eighty thousand in half an hour is irresistible, not just for a young man like Greg Jensen, but even for an experienced old hand. The shopkeeper was baffled and quickly followed behind, cautiously asking, ¡°Young man, what are you¡­¡± Greg Jensen suddenly stopped, turned around, and asked, ¡°Do you have Thousand Gold Grass here?¡± The shopkeeper nodded, ¡°Thousand Gold Grass? Yes, we have it.¡± ¡°Firm price, one hundred and fifty thousand, plus a sprig of Thousand Gold Grass.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do, that old mountain ginseng is at most worth one hundred thousand, and Thousand Gold Grass is not cheap.¡± The shopkeeper immediately showed a troubled face but was secretly elated inside. He was just worried that Greg Jensen had no demands, only wanting to sell the old mountain ginseng at a high price, which would give him no chance to bargain. But then, the opportunity came! Thousand Gold Grass, this thing, only their shop had it in the entire market, he could completely use this opportunity to squeeze the price of the old mountain ginseng below one hundred thousand. Greg Jensen looked at him calmly, ¡°Thousand Gold Grass is just a few hundred per plant, it¡¯s only hard to find. If you think I¡¯m a newbie to be fooled, then we have no deal.¡± Having said this, he started walking out. ¡°Hey, young man, don¡¯t go, we can discuss everything,¡± the shopkeeper said urgently, hurrying over to catch up with Greg Jensen, chuckling, ¡°Everything is up for negotiation, young man.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing to discuss, one hundred and fifty thousand, plus a plant of Thousand Gold Grass.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ll flip this old mountain ginseng for two hundred thousand once you get it, if I don¡¯t sell it to you, you won¡¯t make a penny.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s face changed, and his demeanor weakened, smiling awkwardly, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s just an old mountain ginseng, how can it be sold for so much money?¡± Greg Jensen smiled lightly, ¡°No problem, if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth it, then don¡¯t do business, I¡¯m not in a rush to use the Thousand Gold Grass, I¡¯ll check the city market tomorrow.¡± Watching Greg about to leave, the boss gritted his teeth and helplessly agreed, ¡°Alright, I agree, one hundred and fifty thousand, plus a Thousand Gold Grass.¡± Greg extended his hand, smiling cheerfully, ¡°Pleasure doing business with you!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The boss managed a strained smile, but no trace of happiness could be seen on his face. He asked Greg for his card number and directly transferred the one hundred and fifty thousand, then had a young assistant bring over a Thousand Gold Grass. Once Greg confirmed everything was correct, he handed over the Old Mountain Ginseng he had just purchased to the boss, and then swiftly walked out of the market. Outside the market, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into loud laughter, earning a quick profit of one hundred and thirty thousand in less than half an hour! The speed of making money was just too exhilarating! More importantly, Greg had obtained all the ingredients for the Sanqing Pill. As long as he managed to refine the Sanqing Pill, he would let Boss Liu taste what real pain was! Greg called a motorcycle taxi and rode back to Peach Blossom Village. Taking advantage of the fact that the second uncle and the others were in the fields, he took the medicinal herbs to the kitchen, set up a large iron pot, and began to cook the medicine. After simmering for two full hours, the purchased herbs had all been processed into a paste. Once cooled, he rolled out three pitch-black Pills. Greg leaned in for a sniff and discovered that not only did the Sanqing Pills have no foul odor, but they also had a faint medicinal fragrance. Are these really poison? Greg paused, deciding to test them on Boss Liu first. After packaging the Sanqing Pills, he refined over thirty antidote Pills and began to clean up the kitchen. As he was just about to finish, he suddenly heard sobbing outside the door. Greg went outside and saw Lindsey Wolfe leading her daughter Esther Jensen in, both with a look of desolate sorrow. On Esther¡¯s face, there was a striking purple bruise shaped like a handprint. Greg¡¯s expression darkened, and just as he was about to ask, the second uncle also walked in from outside. Upon seeing the mark on Esther¡¯s face, he quickly asked, ¡°Freya, how did Esther get this?¡± Lindsey sighed, ¡°Today, two young troublemakers came stirring up trouble and were driven away by Greg. After that, Boss Liu came with his people. They couldn¡¯t find Greg, so they smashed up the shop again. Esther just so happened to come back from school and rushed up to stop them. That¡¯s when the yellow-haired one kicked her, then grabbed and slapped her several times.¡± ¡°This Boss Liu is too despicable!¡± The second uncle¡¯s face was filled with outrage, but he felt helpless. In the end, it turned into a sigh as he softly asked, ¡°Esther, does it still hurt? I¡¯ll go find you some medicinal wine for the bruises.¡± ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Esther cried softly, her face full of grievance, the purple bruise shockingly evident. Greg also felt terrible. He hadn¡¯t expected Boss Liu and his gang to be so malicious, heavy-handed even with children, they were truly death-deserving! Then, the second uncle cursed as well, ¡°Damn them, how could they beat a child like this.¡± After uttering the curse, he went inside to find the medicinal wine and applied it to Esther¡¯s wounds. ¡°Freya, if it¡¯s not working out, just stop. There¡¯s always the Reverie Inn, life won¡¯t be too bad with what you earn there.¡± Lindsey, looking utterly distressed, nodded and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll stop, there¡¯s decent earnings at the Reverie Inn. As long as Esther can grow up happy, and I can save some money to treat Greg¡¯s condition, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you can see it that way.¡± ¡°Alt, where¡¯s Greg¡­¡± Chapter 32 - Chapter 32 Enjoy It_l Chapter 32 Enjoy It_l Translator: 549690339 | At this moment, Greg Jensen, taking advantage of the gradually darkening sky, arrived at Duo Phoenix Town. However, he did not go directly to find Uncle Hall but chose to rest at a small inn instead. It was not until deep into the night that he left the inn, heading straight for the north side of the town. Uncle Hall¡¯s house was a three-story building on the northern edge of Duo Phoenix Town, one of the most luxurious in the entire town. When Greg Jensen arrived there, the building was shrouded in darkness with only a few corridor lights feebly glowing. With a mighty leap, he vaulted over the surrounding wall and made his way into the building. The inside was quiet, so he stood on the first floor and listened for a while. Hearing no noise, he walked up to the second floor. Ever since he entered the first level of Qi Refinement, Greg Jensen¡¯s senses had become much sharper, and as soon as he reached the second floor, he heard the even breathing sounds coming from the bedroom. ¡± Sleeping quite early!¡± Greg Jensen snorted coldly and pushed the door open to enter the bedroom. On the big bed in the bedroom, Uncle Hall was sleeping with his arms around a young girl, completely unaware of the stranger¡¯s presence in the room. Seeing this, Greg Jensen approached the woman, knocked her out with a swift blow, and then dragged Uncle Hall down to the first floor by his neck. Uncle Hall woke up abruptly, but he could not make a sound with Greg Jensen¡¯s grip on his neck. Greg Jensen¡¯s hand was like iron pincers, no matter how much Uncle Hall struggled, he could not break free. Uncle Hall¡¯s face turned red and his neck bulged, his forehead veins wriggling like earthworms, giving him a hideous look. Bang! Greg Jensen dragged him to the first floor and casually threw him onto the sofa. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Uncle Hall covered his neck, coughing violently like a drowning man, gasping for air in great gulps. After a long while, he finally got his breath back, and when he looked up, his face was filled with astonishment. ¡°Greg Jensen, what¡­ what do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do I want to do? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Greg Jensen leisurely crossed his legs and looked at Uncle Hall with amusement. Uncle Hall¡¯s eyes narrowed with incredulous suspicion and then he let out a cold sneer: ¡°Interesting, the famous simpleton from Peach Blossom Village has suddenly become smart!¡± His tone shifted, speaking coldly, ¡°So, it was you who killed Uncle Eight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it was me. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Uncle Hall, instantly enraged, lunged over the coffee table at him. Bang! Without even moving his body, Greg Jensen lifted a foot and kicked him back, then slowly stood up and walked over to Uncle Hall, looking down on him from above. Uncle Hall felt as if he had been hit by a train, his chest so tight he could hardly breathe. Before he had a chance to recover, Greg Jensen suddenly pried open his mouth and flicked a small pill into it. Then, after slapping his throat, Uncle Hall swallowed the pill instinctively. ¡°What did you give me to eat?¡± Uncle Hall paused and then remembered the cause of Uncle Eight¡¯s death, panic instantly set in. He felt that the pill Greg Jensen gave him must be a kind of poison, the same kind that made Uncle Eight¡¯s death seem like a sudden heart attack. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± He gagged, vomiting out his dinner, but he did not even see a trace of the pill. Greg Jensen sat back on the sofa with ease, saying indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s enough, no need to fuss. The Twin Phoenix Pill dissolves as soon as it enters the mouth; you won¡¯t be able to vomit it out.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, Uncle Hall widened his eyes in horror; he tried several more times but still couldn¡¯t throw it up. The thought of his imminent death turned his complexion instantly pale, devoid of any color. He didn¡¯t want to die! He had swindled and cheated for nearly half his life to build up such a considerable fortune, yet he hadn¡¯t even had the chance to enjoy it properly. He couldn¡¯t just die like this! Trembling, Uncle Hall fell to his knees with a thump, pleading: ¡°Silly¡­ Brother Greg, Lord Greg, please spare me, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± ¡°Heh, now you¡¯re begging for mercy? What took you so long?¡± Greg Jensen, thinking of Esther Jensen¡¯s sobbing, was immediately consumed with rage and kicked Uncle Hall square in the face. With a bang, Uncle Hall fell backwards onto the ground, his pale face quickly turning red. A clear footprint emerged on his face. Uncle Hall managed to get back up and kneel again, crying and begging, ¡°Lord Greg, I really realize my mistake now, please give me another chance.¡± Bang! Greg Jensen was still not pacified, unleashing a flurry of punches and kicks on him. ¡°I was wrong, please spare me¡­¡± Uncle Hall wailed dramatically. Because he knew that only by satisfying Greg Jensen¡¯s anger could he possibly survive. As he listened to Uncle Hall¡¯s exaggerated cries, Greg Jensen suddenly found it tasteless and after several kicks, he stopped. He looked down at the once arrogant Uncle Hall, now kneeling like a dog before him, feeling utterly indifferent inside. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough, stop your act. The Three Qing Pill won¡¯t take your life for now, it will only make you suffer the relentless torment akin to ants gnawing at your heart.¡± Greg Jensen said with a cold laugh, ¡°Of course, that kind of pain will be worse than death. Believe me, you definitely don¡¯t want to try it.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take my life?¡± Uncle Hall¡¯s wailing came to an abrupt halt as he raised his head and stared blankly at Greg Jensen, seemingly in disbelief. Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°It will recur every seven days. If you don¡¯t take the antidote, the frequency will become more and more frequent until there are no intervals left.¡± He glanced at the time and sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve got five minutes until the first onset, enjoy it.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked out without looking back. Stopping at the door, he looked back at Uncle Hall with a smirk and said: ¡°You could also go to the hospital to get checked out, see if they can cure you.¡± After Greg Jensen finished speaking, he turned and walked out. Uncle Hall watched his retreating figure, kneeling on the ground in a daze, taking a long time to process what had just happened. He hurriedly got up from the ground, feeling his body carefully. Finding no serious issues, he was somewhat relieved. ¡°Damn it, has that idiot been watching too much TV? Recurring every seven days? Who is he trying to fool?¡± With a disdainful snort, Uncle Hall decided to go for a check-up in the county the next day. Just as he thought about returning to his room to continue sleeping, he suddenly felt itchy. At first, it was only his back that itched, but then the itchiness quickly spread throughout his body. The sensation was like ants crawling all over him, no matter how much he scratched, it was no use; the itching was unbearable. ¡°Alt¡­¡± He rushed back to his room, kicked the woman on the bed awake, and shouted, ¡°Stop freaking sleeping, hurry up and scratch me!¡± The woman, still groggy, started scratching him. Without scratching, it was bearable, but after scratching, it became unbearably itchy. In agony, Uncle Hall collapsed onto the floor and rolled around continuously, terrifying the woman, who quickly called for an ambulance. The ambulance from the county arrived quickly and mistook Uncle Hall¡¯s condition for an allergic reaction. But even after administering an antiallergic injection, there was no effect. Having no other choice, they had to take him to the county hospital. Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: The Horizontal Fears the Bold_i Chapter 33: The Horizontal Fears the Bold_i Translator 549690339 After arriving at the county hospital, a thorough examination was conducted, but no problems were found. All kinds of itch-relief measures were tried as well, but they still had no effect. An hour later, that unbearably itchy sensation suddenly disappeared. Liu Lao Da lay on the hospital bed like someone drained of strength, his body drenched in sweat. ¡°Doctor, could I have been poisoned?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re in good health, all your organs are functioning normally, and there are no signs of poisoning.¡± Upon hearing this, Liu Lao Da¡¯s face instantly darkened. He had thought Greg Jensen was just trying to scare him, but he hadn¡¯t expected the ¡°Pill¡± to actually take effect. Remembering the pain he had just experienced, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°Doctor, are you sure there are no other solutions?¡± The doctor pondered for a moment and slowly shook his head, saying, ¡°We can¡¯t find anything at the moment, we can only wait and see the next time the symptoms flare up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­¡± Liu Lao Da was so angry he wanted to curse. Waiting for the next flare-up meant experiencing the pain all over again, didn¡¯t it? ¡°I want to be transferred to another hospital, I want to go to the city to see a doctor!¡± The doctor nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, going to the city for a check-up is a good idea, I¡¯ll arrange an ambulance for you right now.¡± An hour later, Liu Lao Da was transferred to Jamae City Hospital. After another half hour of examination, the doctors still said there were ¡°no problems¡± and he was ¡°very healthy.¡± Hearing the doctor¡¯s verdict, Liu Lao Da was on the verge of collapse. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the provincial capital for a check-up?¡± the doctor suggested. Liu Lao Da slowly shook his head and sighed, ¡°Forget it, just discharge me.¡± He now fully understood that Greg Jensen was no ordinary person; calling him a reclusive master was not an overstatement. A single Pill could cause him such pain, and yet the hospital couldn¡¯t detect it; if this wasn¡¯t the work of someone with extraordinary abilities, what was? It was his own fault for offending Greg Jensen, for treating him like a fool. When you¡¯re under a low roof, you have to bow your head! Liu Lao Da had come this far because he knew the importance of being prudent. He knew better than anyone the importance of bowing your head when it was necessary. Moreover, if Greg Jensen was that powerful, getting on good terms with him might yield some benefits. With this in mind, Liu Lao Da felt much more at ease. He said to the underlings who had hurried over, ¡°Enough, we¡¯re not staying in this hospital. Go and take care of the discharge procedures, I¡¯m going home now.¡± ¡°Boss, shouldn¡¯t we wait a few more days and observe?¡± ¡°Observe my ass, go do the paperwork.¡± Seeing his reaction, the underlings quickly nodded and agreed. Liu Lao Da returned home and sat on the sofa in silence. His mistress and underlings stood by, not daring to utter a word. After a long while, Liu Lao Da finally lifted his head and said to an underling, ¡± Is Yellow Hair still in the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes, he is,¡± the underling quickly replied. Liu Lao Da nodded and said, ¡°He broke his leg, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± ¡°Go break the other one.¡± ¡°Alright, what?¡± The underling suddenly realized what was commanded and looked at Liu Lao Da in confusion. ¡°Damn it, I told you to break his other leg, do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Liu Lao Da glared at him, then asked, ¡°Who beat up that kid today?¡± ¡°It was¡­ Little Four.¡± ¡°Go ask Little Four which hand he used to hit with, and then break that hand for me,¡± The underling nodded hastily but forgot to voice his response. These orders from Boss Liu were truly confusing for him. Both Yellow Hair and Little Four were key members under his command; to now break their arms and legs? What was going on? ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. Go to Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s vegetable shop now, clean the place up for me, and replace all the broken shelving with new ones. By dawn tomorrow, make sure this is done. Any problems?¡± Boss Liu added. ¡°No¡­ no problems.¡± Boss Liu lifted his head to look at the two men and said in a cold voice, ¡°No one speaks of tonight¡¯s events, understood?¡± ¡°Yes, Boss, understood.¡± Boss Liu pondered carefully for a while longer, feeling that everything that needed to be done had been done. He then got up with his lover¡¯s help and went back to his room to rest. The next day, Lindsey Wolfe, as usual, got up early, made breakfast for her daughter, and watched her leave for school. Then she couldn¡¯t help but sit at the table and space out. Normally at this time, she would have picked vegetables from her garden and prepared to open her shop for business. But whenever she thought of her hard-earned vegetable shop being trashed, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Just when her business was starting to pick up, when there was a glimmer of hope for her enterprise, it was all destroyed. Elder Brother saw her like this and advised, ¡°Freya, go take a look at the shop. See what¡¯s still usable and bring it all back.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lindsey Wolfe sighed softly, about to get up when suddenly the sound of a tricycle rang from outside. ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go, open the shop.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s voice came from outside. When Lindsey Wolfe went out, she saw Greg Jensen with a cart full of vegetables, smiling at her. ¡°We¡¯re not running our vegetable shop anymore, and yet you¡¯ve picked so many vegetables. What for?¡± ¡°Why not run it? Sell them for money to buy meat.¡± Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s silly grin, Lindsey Wolfe sighed helplessly. Thinking that she had to visit the place anyway, she got on the tricycle. ¡°Sit tight, I¡¯m driving.¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily and, pulling Lindsey Wolfe and a load of vegetables, headed towards the town. At the entrance of the village, Gillian Lampe and others were gathered, chatting. ¡°Hey, did you hear? Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s vegetable shop was smashed.¡± ¡°Really? Who did it?¡± ¡°Boss Liu, of course¡­¡± ¡°Dare to compete with Boss Liu for business, whose shop else to smash if not hers?¡± The news of Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s shop being smashed had spread throughout the village yesterday. Gillian Lampe and others, who had never thought highly of Lindsey Wolfe, spread the news so that everyone knew about it. ¡°Serves her right, showing off like that. Opened a lousy vegetable shop and looked so proud of herself.¡± ¡°Lucky we didn¡¯t team up with her, or the vegetables would have ended up smashed in our hands.¡± ¡°Right, what if due to collaborating with her, we offended other vegetable dealers, who would we sell our vegetables to then?¡± Just then, they saw Greg Jensen and Lindsey Wolfe; Gillian Lampe immediately sneered sarcastically, ¡°Oh my, her shop gets smashed, and she¡¯s still hauling veggies to sell? What¡¯s the act for? We¡¯re from the same village, who doesn¡¯t know who?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Upon hearing her words, the others laughed uproariously, their laughter tinged with ridicule. Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s expression turned ugly, but she said nothing. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care about all that. He stopped the tricycle and walked towards Gillian Lampe, rolling up his sleeves as he went. Gillian Lampe was taken aback at first; then, remembering the last time Greg Jensen had slapped her, her face dramatically changed. She looked at Greg Jensen with trepidation and said quivering, ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do? Don¡¯t come any closer, I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯m your elder aunt, if you dare to lay hands on me again, I¡­¡± Chapter 34 - Chapter 34 Conscience Discovery_i Chapter 34 Conscience Discovery_i Translator: 549690^9 Greg Jensen, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her, not only failed to stop but quickened his pace instead. ¡°Alt, run fast, the idiot is hitting people again!¡± Before Greg Jensen could get closer, Gillian Lampe let out a sharp scream and then took off running. Seeing this, the others also panicked and fled, disappearing without a trace in the blink of an eye. ¡°Silly Greg, come back, stop causing trouble all the time.¡± Lindsey Wolfe caught up with Greg Jensen, pulling him back to the side of the tricycle, and chided: ¡°You always cause trouble. Let them say what they want, why bother with them?¡± ¡°Heh heh, if they talk about Auntie again, I¡¯ll beat them up.¡± Saying this, Greg Jensen even made an imposing gesture with his fists. Lindsey Wolfe felt both frustrated and amused, but also very relieved. In her eyes, although Greg Jensen was simple-minded, he had always stood up for her when she was bullied. This moved Lindsey Wolfe and also gave her a great sense of security. At the same time, the gloom in her heart gradually dissipated. So what if the shop is gone, as long as Silly Greg is still here, we can always make it through. There was only one commercial street in Duo Phoenix Town where vegetables were sold, and she was quite familiar with it. After the two of them entered the town, they immediately met with a variety of strange stares. Lindsey Wolfe felt uncomfortable, knowing that those people were definitely laughing at her. She slightly lowered her head and urged Greg Jensen to pedal faster, hastening to clean up the things at the shop. However, when they arrived at the shop and pulled up the shutter door, Lindsey Wolfe was immediately stunned. The broken glass door had been replaced with a new one, and it was very clean, not even a fingerprint could be seen. Through the glass door, she could see that the shop, which had been a mess yesterday, was now neatly tidied up. The overturned shelves had been set back up, and the damaged ones had been replaced with new ones. ¡°This¡­ am I dreaming?¡± Lindsey Wolfe rubbed her eyes and touched the brand new glass door to make sure everything was real. Greg Jensen¡¯s lips revealed a slight smile; it looked like Boss Liu had already tasted the power of the ¡®Three Green Pills¡¯. ¡°This¡­¡± Could all this have been done by Greg Jensen? Lindsey Wolfe looked at Greg Jensen and felt it was impossible. Let alone the fact that Greg Jensen was simple-minded, even if he wasn¡¯t, where would he get so much money to replace everything that was damaged? And to replace all these in the dead of night was not something ordinary people could do, let alone Silly Greg. Who could it be, then? Who had the capability to tidy up the shop so cleanly overnight? Could it really be a ghost? Lindsey Wolfe stood in the doorway and thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure out who had helped her. Just then, two cars suddenly stopped at the door, a Volkswagen Passat and a van. The car doors opened, and Boss Liu got out first. Then a whole group of young people got out of the van. Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face changed color and, on instinct, stepped in front of Greg Jensen, filled with sorrow and anger: ¡°What on earth do you want? You¡¯ve already smashed the shop, can¡¯t you leave Greg Jensen alone? He¡¯s just an idiot; why can¡¯t you let him be? I beg of you¡­¡± The next second, however, Lindsey Wolfe was stunned yet again. Because the usually fierce and menacing Boss Liu, along with a few of his lackeys, came over and actually bowed deeply, saying in unison, ¡°Sister Lindsey, we were wrong.¡± Lindsey Wolfe took a step back in shock, swallowed dryly out of instinct, and choked back the rest of her words. The scene before her was even more shocking than the restoration of the vegetable shop. Boss Liu actually apologized to me? How is that possible? Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s mind went blank, and she looked at Boss Liu in a daze, cautiously asking, ¡°What¡­ what exactly do you want to do?¡± Boss Liu lifted his head and sneakily glanced at Greg Jensen, saying: ¡°Sister Lindsey, we were wrong yesterday, don¡¯t take it to heart, I especially came to apologize today. I¡¯ve already had someone replace the broken items in the shop with new ones, so if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re still unhappy with, I¡¯ll have it replaced immediately.¡± ¡°The things in the vegetable shop, were they replaced by someone you sent? Can you really be that kindhearted?¡± Lindsey Wolfe suddenly realized why things had been dealt with so efficiently, it turned out to be Boss Liu¡¯s doing. Boss Liu was the local tyrant of Duo Phoenix Town, so if the vegetable shop was tidied up by his people, everything made sense. But why would he do such a thing? Lindsey Wolfe was utterly puzzled, her wariness intensifying as she watched Boss Liu closely, fearing he might suddenly turn hostile. Seeing that she didn¡¯t believe him, Boss Liu could only smile bitterly and said, ¡°Sister Lindsey, don¡¯t get me wrong, I truly am here to apologize, just think of it as me having a change of heart.¡± After saying this, he turned to the young followers behind him and instructed, ¡°From today onwards, Sister Lindsey¡¯s word is my word. If anyone dares to disrespect Sister Lindsey, they¡¯re offending me, Boss Liu, understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The group of youngsters shouted with such force that it made the onlookers shiver. They had originally planned to come over for the spectacle, but they did not expect to witness Boss Liu apologizing to Lindsey Wolfe. It was utterly inconceivable! For a moment, everyone felt very strange; the local tyrant of Duo Phoenix Town was actually apologizing to someone? That¡¯s got to be a dream! However, the reality was unfolding before their eyes, leaving them no choice but to believe! ¡°Sister Lindsey, I don¡¯t plan on doing business in town anymore, I have several old restaurant customers, do you think I should have them come buy vegetables from you?¡± Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s eyes lit up, but she still felt somewhat anxious. However, Greg Jensen suddenly came over, grinning stupidly and said, ¡°Let them all come, our vegetables are good and cheap.¡± ¡°Greg, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Lindsey Wolfe immediately became nervous. Boss Liu hurriedly said, ¡°Sister Lindsey, rest assured, I really have no ill intentions, Greg¡­ Greg is right, your vegetables really are both fresh and delicious. So here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, I¡¯ll call them now to come over in a bit to discuss the details with you.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay.¡± After pondering for a moment, Lindsey Wolfe figured she didn¡¯t have much to lose; what more could Boss Liu deceive her out of? Seeing that she finally agreed, Boss Liu immediately relaxed. He yelled at those behind him, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and help unload the vegetables from the truck!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± A few of the young guys quickly ran to the tricycle, grabbed the vegetables, and started heading toward the shop. Lindsey Wolfe was nervously fumbling. Boss Liu said with a laugh, ¡°Sister Lindsey, don¡¯t worry, if you need any help in the future, just find these guys. They¡¯ll do whatever you ask.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe still felt somewhat panicked inside, but seeing Boss Liu¡¯s sincere attitude, she wondered if she was overthinking it. After hesitating for a long time, she finally nodded lightly; perhaps Boss Liu really did have a change of heart and decided to turn over a new leaf! Chapter 35 - Chapter 35 Jealousy_i Chapter 35 Jealousy_i Translator: 549690339 | The vegetable shop quickly reopened, and several customers eager to buy vegetables were astonished to see the shop transformed. Only after inquiring did they learn that Big Liu had actually apologized to Lindsey Wolfe and even replaced everything he had damaged with new items. All those who had just heard the news were shocked. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Gillian Lampe thought she was hallucinating, ¡°Are you kidding me? Big Liu took the initiative to apologize to Lindsey Wolfe and replaced the broken items with new ones?¡± ¡°I saw it with my own eyes while I was strolling through town this morning. Could that be false?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw it too, and a few restaurant owners in town have started buying their vegetables from Lindsey Wolfe.¡± ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t Lindsey Wolfe going to get rich now?¡± ¡°Exactly, she¡¯s going to make a fortune now!¡± ¡°Not just them, Jules Jensen and the others are also making a good profit.¡± Listening to the surrounding chatter, Gillian Lampe¡¯s face immediately darkened. She didn¡¯t know if Lindsey Wolfe had approached anyone else, but Lindsey Wolfe had approached her with a better offer than the others. However, she had not only refused but had driven her away. She had assumed Lindsey Wolfe had been duped by others and would eventually lose everything, yet now Lindsey seemed to be making a lot of money. It would be one thing if only the Reverie Inn from the county were involved, but even Big Liu was helping her drum up business. Had she known it would be so profitable, she would never have refused in the first place! Gillian Lampe was nearly green with regret. Just then, Greg Jensen rode up on his tricycle, with Lindsey Wolfe sitting beside him. The cart was empty; the full load of vegetables from the morning had clearly been sold out. ¡°All, Freya¡¯s back. Have you sold all the vegetables today?¡± ¡°Freya, I heard your shop is doing well. Can I also invest a share? Several people chatting nearby crowded around Lindsey Wolfe as soon as they saw her, showering her with compliments and subtly suggesting their interest in buying shares. ¡°Sorry, but we have enough vegetables already.¡± After Lindsey Wolfe finished speaking, she urged Greg Jensen to keep riding forward. However, those few people weren¡¯t willing to let her go and directly blocked the tricycle. One of them said sarcastically, ¡°Hey, Lindsey Wolfe, now that you¡¯re a boss, do you no longer recognize people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Back during the hard years, you even borrowed a kilo of rice from us.¡± Seeing Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s refusal, several people immediately changed their tune, their comments fast turning to mocking sarcasm. Lindsey Wolfe was not one to be trifled with; hearing their words, her expression immediately chilled: ¡°I repaid the rice I borrowed from you long ago, with an extra half kilo on top. Also, I approached you in the beginning, and you were the ones who refused. How can you blame me?¡± The previous speaker¡¯s face changed slightly, a hint of guilt in his voice: ¡°Who knew if your business would make money?¡± ¡°Exactly, what if it had lost money?¡± Lindsey Wolfe laughed in exasperation, immediately retorting, ¡°It¡¯s normal for business to have gains and losses. You guys didn¡¯t want to partner up initially, and now that you see it making money, you want to reap the benefits? So you mean to say the risks should be borne by others and the profits belong to you? Maybe I should just give you the money instead, then you wouldn¡¯t have to do anything at all!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The few people were immediately left speechless, their faces turning alternately red and white with embarrassment, wishing they could disappear into a crack in the ground. ¡°Hum, thinking you can take advantage here? You must be blind!¡± Lindsey Wolfe looked disdainfully at them and said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Silly Greg, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but snicker secretly, impressed with how well Lindsey could hold her own in a confrontation. ¡°That Lindsey Wolfe is really infuriating!¡± ¡°Exactly, making a bit of money and they forget their own surname.¡± ¡°What a piece of work.¡± Under the big tree at the entrance of the village, a few women who had just been rebuffed were cursing Lindsey Wolfe in a free-for-all. Gillian Lampe, who had been silent, watched with cold eyes but laughed scornfully inside. A bunch of losers! She had originally sent these women over to talk first, hoping that once Lindsey agreed to let them buy shares, she could follow suit. But to her surprise, it took only a few sentences for them to be shot down by Lindsey without a comeback. What a bunch of losers! ¡°Gillian, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°We¡¯re thinking of going to see Lindsey again to talk, do you want to come with us?¡± Gillian Lampe looked at them and shook her head, ¡°Forget it, you go ahead, I¡¯m not interested in joining this fuss.¡± Going now would be nothing but humiliating oneself, what was the point? ¡°I¡¯ve got things to do, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Gillian Lampe glanced at the few people, then started walking home. ¡°Gillian, why are you leaving?¡± ¡°Leave her be, it¡¯s her choice not to go.¡± ¡°She¡¯s Greg¡¯s great-aunt, after all, she¡¯s not like us; maybe that bitch Lindsey will let Gillian buy shares just because of Greg¡¯s face.¡± Gillian obviously didn¡¯t hear these words behind her. However, she was thinking the same thing as those women. Her husband, Marcus Jensen, was Greg¡¯s great-uncle after all; even though they didn¡¯t interact much, blood is thicker than water. Lindsey would definitely let her buy a share on account of Greg. Thinking about the money that Lindsey and others had made these days, Gillian¡¯s heart burned with desire, and her steps quickened. When she got home, Marcus had just returned. Seeing this, Gillian hurriedly said, ¡°You should go over to Jules¡¯s house later.¡± ¡°Why should I go there?¡± Marcus was puzzled. Gillian had been keeping him away from Greg, afraid that Greg¡¯s stupidity would cause trouble for them, so she had always prevented Marcus from interacting with Greg. What was going on today? ¡°What else could it be? Haven¡¯t you heard that Lindsey has made a fortune?¡± ¡°Other people making money is their business, what does it have to do with us?¡± Marcus put away the farm tools in the warehouse and, sitting on the doorstep, rolled up his tobacco to smoke. Gillian, seeing his reaction, immediately looked displeased and snorted coldly: ¡°How can you say it has nothing to do with us? The vegetables that Lindsey sells all come from Greg¡¯s fields. If she hadn¡¯t lured Greg away back then, those vegetable fields would have been ours. You¡¯re telling me this has nothing to do with us?¡± Marcus was furious but couldn¡¯t argue with his wife, so he kept his head down and smoked without saying a word. Gillian, seeing him silent, felt a surge of anger and slapped him on the head, saying angrily: ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, hurry up and go over there. Tell them our family wants to buy shares. If that bitch Lindsey doesn¡¯t agree, then go find Greg and have him talk to her.¡± Marcus, with no other choice, stood up and walked out. In the small courtyard of the Jensen family, Lindsey was animatedly talking about the inn¡¯s situation, how Mr. Liu had apologized to her, leaving Jules and the others dumbfounded. ¡°Did Mr. Liu have a change of heart?¡± ¡°Change, my ass; a dog can¡¯t change its eating habits. He must be up to something.¡± Lindsey fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Even if he is up to something, what can he do to me? I don¡¯t have any money for him to swindle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: Those Who Understand the Times Are Outstanding Figures_l Chapter 36: Those Who Understand the Times Are Outstanding Figures_l Translator: 549690339 Just then, Marcus Jensen walked in. The second master and others saw him, their faces involuntarily darkened. Although they were relatives, Marcus Jensen was taciturn and had an unreasonable wife, so the Jensen Family basically showed no kindness towards him. Especially since Greg Jensen had often been unable to get enough to eat while staying at their home, the Jensen Family was particularly indignant about this. Marcus Jensen knew what their attitude towards him was, but thinking of his wife¡¯s instructions, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and say, ¡°Freya, Gillian wants me to talk to you to see if our family could also get a share.¡± ¡°No way, anyone can join, but not you!¡± ¡°Indeed, as long as Gillian Lampe is there, it¡¯s impossible to let your family buy in.¡± Before Lindsey Wolfe could respond, the Jensen Family members already made it clear they would not agree. With Gillian Lampe¡¯s character, if she really got a share, she might cause some disaster, and then everyone would suffer because of her. Lindsey Wolfe frowned and said, ¡°Big brother Marcus, you see, the opinions of everyone here are my opinions as well. You go back and tell Gillian Lampe that it¡¯s not up for discussion.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Marcus Jensen involuntarily glanced at Greg Jensen standing beside him. However, Greg Jensen just had a silly grin on his face, completely ignoring his hint. Seeing this, Marcus Jensen suddenly felt that Gillian Lampe might be overthinking things. Greg was just a fool, what could he possibly contribute? He sighed and quietly turned to leave. Greg Jensen watched his figure leaving, the smile slowly fading from his face. This uncle was kind of okay to him, but Gillian Lampe was truly disgusting; they definitely could not let them buy in. However, if he became rich in the future, he could help improve their life a bit. Resigned, Marcus Jensen returned home. Gillian Lampe saw his expression, that of someone who had encountered death, and knew that he had failed to accomplish the task. ¡°Didn¡¯t manage it?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Gillian Lampe¡¯s face turned cold, and she frowned, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to talk to Greg?¡± ¡°Greg is a fool, what could he possibly handle?¡± Marcus Jensen said impatiently. Gillian Lampe¡¯s anger flared up immediately as she shouted, ¡°Useless man, what can you even do? You can¡¯t even accomplish such a small task!¡± Marcus Jensen was already annoyed and couldn¡¯t help retorting, ¡°If you can do it, then you go do it!¡± ¡°Marcus Jensen, you¡¯ve learned to talk back to me now, have you?¡± ¡°Is it about talking back? Initially, when she came to you to partner up, you were afraid of losing money and drove them away. Now that you see them making money, you want to buy in? How could they possibly agree?¡± Marcus Jensen sighed and said resignedly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this, the Jensen Family are all scared of you. They¡¯re afraid just hearing your name. If you had agreed when Lindsey Wolfe came to you back then, maybe you could have got a share. But now, it¡¯s completely impossible. You can¡¯t even get past the Jensen Family¡¯s opposition, unless Lindsey Wolfe herself speaks up; otherwise, no one else¡¯s words will have any effect.¡± Gillian Lampe¡¯s face looked terribly ugly as she furiously cursed, ¡°This bunch of blind fools! Is buying a share such a big deal that they need to target me like this? These sons of bitches¡­¡± Marcus Jensen was long used to this, letting her stand in the yard and curse wildly, while he sat quietly to the side, smoking. After a while, Gillian Lampe, tired from cursing, sat huffing and puffing, a feeling of annoyance welling up inside her. Regretting the past! If she had not refused back then, she too could be making money with Lindsey Wolfe right now. Late at night, Old Liu¡¯s house was brightly lit. Big Liu sat on the sofa in the living room, glancing at the door from time to time as if he was waiting for someone. His lover Janice Lampe asked, ¡°Dear, who are you waiting for?¡± Big Liu replied irritably, ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t, just get to the bedroom, and don¡¯t you come out unless I say so.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Nobuts, just go!¡± Janice Lampe didn¡¯t dare to say more and quickly got up and returned to the bedroom. Big Liu glanced at his watch again and sighed helplessly, it seemed that Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t going to come today. Earlier that day in front of the vegetable store, Big Liu already noticed Greg Jensen obviously didn¡¯t want others to know his business. Therefore, not only did Big Liu not expose him, but he even helped with the act, not daring to approach Greg Jensen proactively. Better to do less than to do wrong. If he angered Greg Jensen, he feared he would have to endure the heart-eating pain of ants once more. That living death was something Big Liu truly didn¡¯t want to experience even once. It was precisely because of this, he believed Greg Jensen would definitely come to see him tonight, at least to give himself a chance to show loyalty, right? As Big Liu thought this, he looked at his watch once more. Just when he thought Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t come tonight, suddenly there were footsteps outside the door. The steps weren¡¯t light or heavy but were very steady, carrying an indescribable oppression. Big Liu sprang to his feet, wanting to go out yet feeling it was inappropriate, but not going out to greet the visitor seemed a bit disrespectful. Caught in his dilemma, a young figure walked in from outside. ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­ Mr. Jensen, you¡¯ve come¡­¡± For some reason, Big Liu, who had roughed it out on the streets for more than a decade, felt somewhat nervous in front of this young man in his twenties. Greg Jensen nodded silently and settled himself on the sofa, legs crossed, and said indifferently, ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Mr. Jensen.¡± Big Liu gingerly sat down, but didn¡¯t dare to sit back fully, just perching on the edge of the sofa. Greg Jensen looked at him with a hint of scorn and asked, ¡°Have you tasted that kind of flavor?¡± Big Liu shivered and hurriedly replied, ¡°I have tasted it. From now on, I am a dog at your side, Mr. Jensen. If you tell me to go west, I definitely won¡¯t go east. If you tell me to chase a dog, I definitely won¡¯t scare away chickens¡­¡± ¡°Heh, you do know what¡¯s good for you,¡± Greg Jensen scoffed. Big Liu gave a sly smile, brazenly saying, ¡°I¡¯ve managed to get by until now by being shameless. If you don¡¯t like it, I can change.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, no need to change. It¡¯s quite good the way it is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Big Liu breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly took out a bank card, pushing it towards Greg Jensen, and said softly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, here is three million. All my cash is here. In addition, there¡¯s a factory, a few cars, and this house in front of us. Please give me some time, and after I sell these, I will bring the money over to you.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes brightened. After a moment of contemplation, he pushed the bank card back and said indifferently, ¡°Transfer the money to my card, but you don¡¯t need to transfer all of it. Keep one million for yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± Big Liu felt secretly delighted. He had thought that Greg Jensen would definitely take all his assets, but to his surprise, he only wanted two million and didn¡¯t even ask for the house or factory. This meant that Greg Jensen was not a greedy person. Being with such a person, even if one couldn¡¯t share in the meat, there would at least be some soup to drink. That¡¯s why Big Liu was even more determined to cling to the coattails of someone more powerful. ¡°The factory, house, and cars can stay with me for now. Whenever you need them, Mr. Jensen, just say the word, and I¡¯ll hand them over at once.¡± Chapter 37 - Chapter 37: Turning Over a New Leaf_i Chapter 37: Turning Over a New Leaf_i Translator: 549690339 | Greg was very satisfied with Uncle Hall¡¯s attitude. He had thought it would take some effort, but Uncle Hall proved to be very understanding. He took out an antidote and placed it on the table. Uncle Hall¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the small pill on the coffee table, filled with longing. But he didn¡¯t move. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want it, but rather that Greg hadn¡¯t given him permission to take it yet! Greg said indifferently, ¡°This pill will keep the poison at bay for a week. However, what I need to clarify is that if I hear again of you oppressing the good and committing evils, this will be the last antidote you will get.¡± Uncle Hall broke out in a cold sweat on the spot and promptly assured him, ¡°Rest assured, I will definitely change my ways and never commit those inhumane acts again.¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s good for you to do more good deeds usually.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen, I will surely heed your advice.¡± Greg nodded and said, ¡°Alright, take the antidote. I¡¯ll give you one every week from now on.¡± ¡°Thankyou, Mr. Jensen.¡± Uncle Hall was overjoyed and quickly picked up the pill from the coffee table. But when he looked up again, he was instantly stunned. For in the moment he had lowered his head to take the pill, Greg, who had just been sitting in front of him, had disappeared without a trace. And during this process, he hadn¡¯t heard a sound! Such formidable skills, if used for murder¡­ Uncle Hall shuddered and dared not continue the thought. He had made up his mind that no matter what happened in the future, he could not betray Greg. Even if it meant death, he would rather die by Greg¡¯s side, otherwise, he might suffer more than death would bring. As for his brother Uncle Hall¡¯s death, it could only be blamed on his inability to see the truth. With Uncle Hall¡¯s help and protection, the vegetable store¡¯s business not only returned to normal but even improved a lot from before. Restaurants and canteens in town, almost all places that needed vegetables, were sourcing from Lindsey¡¯s store. Even the local residents from the surrounding area, having heard about the tastiness of her vegetables, came to buy from her. The vegetable store also moved out of the original cramped little house into a bigger and brighter shop. It was not until then that people were amazed to find that Uncle Hall seemed like a changed man. His men, including himself, had all become surprisingly ¡°friendly and approachable.¡± Helping elderly ladies across the street, assisting others in finding lost pets, and Uncle Hall even donated two hundred thousand to repair the town¡¯s roads. ¡°Uncle Hall has really reformed!¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Uncle Hall¡¯s reputation in Duo Phoenix Town gradually improved, and he began to enjoy the happiness of helping others. During this period, Lindsey had earned fifty to sixty thousand yuan, averaging over twenty thousand a month. Even Second Master and the others made nearly ten thousand, with a monthly income of over four thousand. Lindsey couldn¡¯t stop smiling. In such a short time, she had earned fifty to sixty thousand yuan, something she wouldn¡¯t have dared to dream of before. Building a new house for Greg was also put on the schedule. Seeing his aunt so happy made Greg happy, too. During this time, aside from his daily Qi Refinement, he had secretly visited Riverhaven County several times for Dual Cultivation with Lois. He also bought a large amount of medicinal herbs from the county and refined quite a few Qi-boosting Pills. His advancement in Qi Refinement was progressing rapidly. Although there was still some distance from reaching the third level of Qi Refinement, the speed was already fast. To ascend a level, one needs to double the amount of Spiritual Energy required. Greg Jensen¡¯s rapid advance to the second level of Qi Refinement, and his start towards the third level, is directly related to the Dual Cultivation Technique from the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture.¡± ¡°Once I break through the third level, I can try setting up low-level Symbol Arrays.¡± An excited gleam flashed in Greg¡¯s eyes as he noticed nightfall approaching and decided not to head for Peach Blossom Mountain just yet. Before leaving the house, he made sure to take a bucket with him. He planned to catch some Dragon fish after completing his cultivation practice. Tomorrow, the Reverie Inn would be entertaining Chester Ware, and he had promised Lois Abbott to hold the fort for her there. He decided to bring a few Dragon fish to provide Lois and the others with a hearty dish. In a KTV office in Riverhaven County, Brandon Brent wrapped himself in a coat, appearing very cold. For some reason, though it was clearly summer outside, Brandon always felt a bit chilly. This symptom had persisted for nearly two months, and no hospital had been able to identify the problem. In the beginning, the symptoms were mild, but they had since become so severe that he had to layer on multiple articles of clothing. He had no choice; it was simply too cold. The coldness that seemed to radiate from his bones even gave him the urge to ¡°hibernate.¡± Brandon tightened the coat around him and asked, ¡°When is that old Chinese doctor available?¡± The middle-aged man next to him, Carl Stuart, replied promptly, ¡°Young Master Brandon, I¡¯ve already scheduled an appointment for you, it should be about another week.¡± Upon hearing this, Brandon¡¯s face immediately darkened as he said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time to wait. Find another way.¡± ¡°Right away, I¡¯ll try to get an earlier appointment,¡± Carl Stuart assured him. Brandon nodded and then asked, ¡°I heard that the Reverie Inn has found Dragon fish?¡± Carl Stuart said thoughtfully, ¡°It seems there is such a matter¡­¡± Smack! Brandon picked up an ashtray from nearby and hurled it at Carl¡¯s head. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Carl stumbled, clutching his forehead, and staggered back several steps before coming to a stop. Blood oozed out between his fingers, bright red. Pointing at him, Brandon yelled furiously, ¡°Damn it, even a useless woman found Dragon fish! And you? You couldn¡¯t even bring me back a single fish scale. What use do I have for a piece of trash like you, huh?¡± Carl¡¯s body trembled slightly, clearly in the grip of extreme fear. ¡°Young Master Brandon, it¡¯s simply impossible to find the Dragon fish. They are said to have gone extinct long ago,¡± he said. ¡°Bullshit! If they were really extinct, where did Lois Abbott find them?¡± Left with no choice, Carl ventured, ¡°Young Master Brandon, I suspect that their Dragon fish are fake.¡± ¡°Fake? Fake my ass, Chestor Ware is well-known in Riverhaven County for being finicky. Do you think Lois Abbott would be mad enough to play tricks on him?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Carl was dumbfounded, only now realizing the grave mistake he had made by overlooking Chestor Ware. ¡°So, are Lois Abbott¡¯s Dragon fish real?¡± he asked. ¡°No shit. What do you have inside your head? Shit?¡± Brandon glared at him irritably and said with a frown, ¡°Didn¡¯t Harry Cooper join you guys for poker recently? I heard he¡¯s come into quite a debt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Call him now, tell him to come here immediately. If he doesn¡¯t show up, go to his mother for the money.¡± Chapter 38 - Chapter 38 Threatt Chapter 38 Threatt Translator: 549690339 | Carl Stuart did not dare to take things lightly, and quickly took out his phone to call Harry Cooper. After speaking to Harry Cooper with a cold tone, he hung up the phone. ¡°Mr. Brent, he said he¡¯ll be right over,¡± Carl reported. Brandon Brent¡¯s lips curved slightly in satisfaction, and he nodded, resuming his drinking. Standing beside, Carl carefully pulled out a tissue and wiped the blood off his forehead. Before long, the door to the private room opened, and Harry Cooper, the procurement manager of Reverie Inn, walked in. Seeing Brandon Brent, Harry¡¯s face registered surprise, and he turned to leave. Carl¡¯s expression turned frosty, and he coldly said, ¡°Harry Cooper, if you dare to step out of this door today, I¡¯ll go straight to your house to have a talk with your mom.¡± Harry¡¯s face changed, and he angrily retorted, ¡°Carl, why must you involve my mother over a matter at the poker table?¡± Brandon Brent smiled, saying, ¡°Guys, don¡¯t be so hot-tempered. Sit down and let¡¯s talk it out. I¡¯m a person who loves making friends.¡± Gritting his teeth, Harry finally walked back in. Brandon Brent couldn¡¯t help but laugh, knowing that if there was a conversation to be had, the matter would be resolved. At the Reverie Inn, Lois Abbott had rushed over early in the morning, with the recently recovered Alfred Webb accompanying her. That¡¯s because today was the most crucial day for Reverie Inn. Whether they could turn the tide and go from losing to winning all depended on today¡¯s performance. ¡°Is this a dragon fish?¡± ¡°Yes, Greg Jensen especially got it for me.¡± Alfred looked at his daughter with a teasing smile. ¡°Greg¡¯s pretty good to you, isn¡¯t he? I guess he won¡¯t be mistreating you in the future.¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡± Lois¡¯s face turned red at once. Laughing heartily, Alfred said, ¡°What, you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Lois huffed, turning her face away petulantly, though her lips betrayed a sweet smile. Amused, Alfred did not press the matter further and shook his head, walking toward the entrance. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go check out the entrance, Chestor Ware is hosting guests here today. We must get every detail right.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lois responded and followed her father out. As they approached the door, she paused and said to Harry who was nearby: ¡°Have the fish tank moved to the lobby, Chestor wants to see the dragon fish for himself.¡± ¡°Understood, Ms. Abbott.¡± ¡°Remember, no problems can occur. Life or death of our hotel depends on today.¡± Harry¡¯s expression tightened, and he gravely assured, ¡°Rest assured, Ms. Abbott, even if something happens to me, I won¡¯t let anything happen to the fish.¡± Lois nodded, ¡°Thankyou for your hard work!¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I should do,¡± Harry replied with a smile. As Lois¡¯s figure gradually receded, the smile on Harry¡¯s face slowly faded as he gestured for two waiters. ¡°Bring a cart over here. Later, take this fish tank to the lobby.¡± ¡°Right away, Manager Cooper.¡± After the waiters left, Harry looked around and then quickly stepped into Lois¡¯s office. Upon entering the office, he rapidly took out a small paper packet from his pocket, opened it, and sprinkled the powder inside into the fish tank. After finishing, he breathed a sigh of relief, crumpled the small piece of paper into a ball, and threw it deep into the trash bin. The two waiters arrived with the cart, and Harry acted nonchalantly as he helped them lift the fish tank onto the cart while specifically instructing: ¡°Be very careful, better to move slowly than to make any mistakes.¡± ¡°Understood, Manager Cooper.¡± Watching the two waiters push the dining cart away, Harry Cooper seemed as though someone had drained all his energy, and he let out a long sigh. He first made a round in the kitchen, then proceeded towards the lobby on the first floor. At the entrance of the Reverie Inn, a red carpet extended from the doorway to the edge of the parking lot. Alfred Webb and his daughter Lois Abbott stood at the entrance, waiting in person. Behind them were two rows of attractive women, dressed in red cheongsams, ready to welcome guests. Lois glanced at the time and instructed, ¡°It¡¯s about time, they should be arriving soon. Get ready.¡± The hostesses hurriedly checked their makeup, then stood neatly in the welcoming posture they had rehearsed. Meanwhile, the hotel¡¯s waitstaff also lined up in two rows, standing on both sides of the aisle. Moments later, a luxury motorcade composed of more than twenty cars slowly approached from a distance. Leading the pack was a Rolls-Royce, the vehicle of Riverhaven County¡¯s wealthiest man, Chestor Ware. Sitting in the twenty or so cars behind him were Chestor¡¯s friends. Over the years, Chestor¡¯s health had deteriorated. Having heard that Dragon fish could prolong life, he had issued a reward. As long as someone could find the Dragon fish, Chestor would bring his friends for a meal, and afterward, he would make the hotel his regular spot. Once this news got out, it immediately drew the attention of all hotels. After all, Chestor Ware was the richest man in Riverhaven County, and his friends were either wealthy or of high status. Just having Chestor¡¯s regular patronage was enticing enough, let alone attracting so many other wealthy guests. As one of the finest hotels in Riverhaven County, the Reverie Inn had seen a significant decline in business, and it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say it was on the brink of bankruptcy. And Chestor, he was their chance for a turnaround. If they could win Chestor¡¯s favor, then the Reverie Inn could return to its former glory and even surpass it. If not, there was nothing left to do but await their demise. Both Alfred and his daughter Lois were well aware of this, so when they saw the motorcade arrive, they immediately rallied their spirits. As the car stopped at the entrance, Alfred Webb quickly jogged over to personally open the door for Chestor. ¡°Mr. Ware, sorry for not greeting you from farther away.¡± ¡°Ha ha, Mr. Webb, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Chestor Ware, around sixty years old with greying hair neatly combed and eyes that still showed vitality, yet had a sallow complexion that seemed slightly listless. He exchanged some casual pleasantries, looked at Alfred with surprise, and asked: ¡°Mr. Webb, I heard you were ill a while back. Are you¡­ better now?¡± ¡°Ha ha, luckily, I encountered a Divine Doctor and, fortunately, pulled through.¡± ¡°Divine Doctor?¡± Chestor¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Where is this Divine Doctor from? Introduce me.¡± ¡°Uh, no problem, I will give him a call later tonight.¡± ¡°Ha ha, then I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± With a smile, Alfred saw the rest of the wealthy guests exiting their cars and quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s not stand here anymore, please come inside.¡± ¡°Ha ha, let¡¯s go see my Dragon fish.¡± Chestor appeared to be very excited, leading the way into Reverie Inn. ¡°Welcome!¡± The hostesses and waitstaff on both sides of the aisle bowed deeply as they saw Chestor arrive. ¡°Brother Alfred has really put in the effort.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Chestor seemed very pleased with Alfred¡¯s arrangements, chuckling as he entered the hotel. Chapter 39 - Chapter 39 The Fish Dies_i Chapter 39 The Fish Dies_i Translator: 549690339 From afar, one could see a fish tank placed in the center of the lobby, which seemed to contain a few black fishes. Upon seeing this, Chestor Ware hurried over and, looking down, his face quickly darkened. ¡°Mr. Webb, is this the dragon fish you found for me?¡± ¡°Yes, take a look¡­¡± Alfred Webb looked down, his complexion changed as well, and he exclaimed, ¡°How did the fish die? They were just fine a moment ago!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Following behind, Lois Abbott heard that the fish had died and was instantly startled, rushing to the fish tank to take a look and immediately dumbstruck. The dragon fish, with their bellies turned upwards, were floating on the surface of the water, obviously dead beyond any doubt. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Turning around quickly, Lois Abbott called out, ¡°Harry Cooper? Harry Cooper!¡± ¡°Hey, Ms. Abbott, I¡¯m right here.¡± Harry Cooper hurried over, also taken aback by the sight of the dead fish in the tank, and exclaimed: ¡°How¡­ How did they die? They were just fine a moment ago?¡± Lois Abbott frowned and asked, ¡°Who touched the fish after I left just now?¡± ¡°Aside from two servers, nobody touched them,¡± replied Harry Cooper. Lois Abbott said sternly, ¡°The servers, call them over¡­¡± ¡°Alright, just a moment.¡± At that moment, Brandon Brent suddenly walked in with some people. He was wearing a long overcoat and went straight to the fish tank, peered inside, and said with a sneer: ¡°Oh, is this the dragon fish arranged for Mr. Ware? True or false aside, it¡¯s a bit unacceptable to try to fool Mr. Ware with dead fish.¡± ¡°Brandon Brent, it must have been you who sabotaged this!¡± Lois Abbott, livid with rage, glared at Brandon Brent. Brandon Brent quickly stepped back twice and, rather theatrically, raised his hands, chuckling: ¡°My conscience is clear, I¡¯ve only just arrived at your hotel, you can¡¯t blame this on me!¡± ¡°It was definitely you, there is no one else!¡± Lois Abbott said coldly, ¡°You just wait, I¡¯ll check the surveillance now, and then everything will be clear.¡± ¡°Go ahead and check, what will you do if it has nothing to do with me?¡± Brandon Brent¡¯s face showed no sign of unease; in fact, he continued smilingly, ¡°How about¡­ you marry me? If it turns out this matter has nothing to do with me, then you compensate me with yourself.¡± At that, he suddenly dropped his smile, and the corners of his mouth revealed a trace of icy mockery: ¡°After all, Brandon Brent¡¯s reputation is not something that can be slandered by just anyone.¡± ¡°You¡­ Dream on!¡± Lois Abbott, gasping for breath, turned to Harry Cooper, ¡°What are you standing there for? Haven¡¯t you brought the servers over yet?¡± ¡°There is no need!¡± Chestor Ware said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to solve a case with you. Since the dragon fish are gone, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Seeing this, Lois Abbott panicked immediately. Not knowing what to do, Harry Cooper suddenly spoke up, ¡°Mr. Ware, the fish haven¡¯t been dead long, maybe¡­¡± ¡°Harry Cooper, shut your mouth!¡± Upon hearing his words, the faces of Alfred Webb and his daughter changed drastically. He was Riverhaven County¡¯s wealthiest man, who wanted to eat dragon fish in hopes of living a few more years. Feeding him dead fish was like cursing him to die early, wasn¡¯t it? Chestor Ware¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and he glared at Harry Cooper, ¡°What do you mean? You really intend to feed Chestor Ware dead fish?¡± Then he turned toward Alfred Webb, saying coldly, ¡°Mr. Webb, I have experienced the service at Reverie Inn.¡± Upon hearing this, Lois Abbott¡¯s hair stood on end. She had not only failed to connect with Chestor Ware but had actually offended him, which could spell big trouble. That was to say nothing of the twenty-plus wealthy patrons present, who, in all likelihood, would never come to eat at Reverie Inn ever again. Alfred Webb quickly said, ¡°Mr. Ware, there must be some misunderstanding here.¡± ¡°A misunderstanding? I think you¡¯re deliberately trying to shame me, right?¡± Chestor Ware scoffed coldly and turned to leave. The friends who had come with him also had very ugly looks on their faces, they coldly glanced at Alfred Webb and all turned to leave. ¡°Mr. Chestor, please wait, please! This really is a misunderstanding.¡± Alfred Webb hurried after him, trying to find a way to make amends. However, Chestor Ware didn¡¯t give him the time of day at all, didn¡¯t even glance at him, and strode angrily toward the exit. Seeing this scene, Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t help but pace anxiously in distress. Just when she was at a loss, a young figure suddenly appeared at the doorway, holding a bucket in his hand. ¡°Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Iris, I brought you a few more dragon fish. Let¡¯s try them out later.¡± Greg Jensen lifted the bucket, smiling and gesturing. Before he finished speaking, the hall instantly quieted down. All eyes landed on the red bucket. After a moment, Chestor Ware finally collected himself and asked eagerly, ¡°Young man, are those dragon fish in your bucket?¡± Greg Jensen nodded blankly, hesitantly replying, ¡°Yes, they are. And you are¡­?¡± ¡°Haha, let me introduce myself. My name is Chestor Ware; I run a small business.¡± Chestor Ware came up to Greg Jensen, looked down into the bucket, and suddenly burst into laughter. Riverhaven County¡¯s richest man? Running a small business? I¡¯ll believe it when hell freezes over. Greg Jensen was somewhat speechless, turned to Lois Abbott, and asked, ¡°Why is everyone just standing around here?¡± Lois Abbott glanced at the bucket, saw six lively dragon fish inside, and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later. Hand me the fish for now.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± With that, Greg Jensen passed the bucket over. Grasping the bucket, Lois Abbott said with a beaming smile, ¡°Uncle Chestor, we have more dragon fish now. Would you like to try some?¡± ¡°Hahaha, this girl has a way with words.¡± Upon hearing this, Chestor Ware also started laughing, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s give them a try?¡± ¡°Haha, since Mr. Chestor suggests it, let¡¯s all give them a try,¡± someone echoed. ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m salivating already.¡± Seeing this, the other wealthy individuals started laughing cheerfully, and the atmosphere in the hall suddenly relaxed. Alfred Webb exhaled a long breath and said with a smile, ¡°The private room is ready; everyone, please come this way.¡± ¡°Thanks for the trouble, Brother Alfred.¡± Chestor Ware and the others followed along cheerfully. The hall quickly emptied out, leaving only the hotel staff and a dark-faced Brandon Brent. ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡± Brandon Brent glared at Greg Jensen with a menacing look, ¡°Kid, are you hell-bent on opposing me?¡± ¡°Oh? Am I opposing you? I wasn¡¯t aware of that,¡± Greg Jensen found Brandon Brent somewhat amusing. Brandon Brent¡¯s expression became more ferocious, thinking that everything had been settled and Lois Abbott was out of options, but unexpectedly, Greg Jensen showed up with the dragon fish. Seeing the cold light flickering in his eyes, Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°What, you want to fight again? Hey, you didn¡¯t bring your bodyguards this time? Are you brave enough to fight me?¡± Brandon Brent¡¯s face changed, and he involuntarily took a step back, a thick look of fear flashing in his eyes. Will Harrison couldn¡¯t stand up to Greg Jensen, and his own scrawny limbs were even less match. ¡°Kid, just you wait, I ¡¯ll get back at you sooner or later!¡± After blurting that out, he turned with his assistant and hurriedly scuttled away, avoiding Greg Jensen and taking another path. Chapter 40 - Chapter 40 He Seems Like a Dog_i Chapter 40 He Seems Like a Dog_i Translator: 5496903^9 | Greg Jensen watched his retreating figure, and deliberately jeered aloud, ¡°Iris, look at Brandon Brent, wearing a trench coat in the middle of summer. Isn¡¯t he afraid of getting heat rash?¡± Lois Abbott also raised her voice, ¡°He must be on his last legs. I remember my grandfather being very cold when he was dying.¡± ¡°Yeah, he looks like a dog!¡± Greg Jensen sneered with a cold laugh. When Brandon Brent heard their words, he stopped in his tracks, almost stumbled and fell. He staggered a few steps and then ran away quickly. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Watching this scene, Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott burst into laughter at the same time. ¡°By the way, what exactly happened? How did the fish die?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at the hall and saw that all the fish in the tank were dead, which made him somewhat curious. Lois Abbott was also at a loss, frowning, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. They were fine ten minutes ago. It was just when we were welcoming President Zhu, and by the time I came back, the fish were dead.¡± ¡°Ten minutes?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°Dragon fish might be delicate, but they wouldn¡¯t die within such a short time, especially with no signs at all.¡± Lois Abbott looked puzzled, ¡°Then what happened?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility, and that is poisoning!¡± ¡°Poisoning?¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face changed, and she looked coldly at the hotel employees standing beside her, shouting angrily, ¡°Who did it? Stand out!¡± Everyone looked at each other, but no one spoke up. Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°If you say it like that, that person won¡¯t stand out.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Now, Lois Abbott relied on Greg Jensen more and more because she had found that as long as Greg Jensen was by her side, she didn¡¯t need to worry about any problems. Greg Jensen looked at the hotel employees and asked, ¡°Who has come in contact with the dragon fish just now? Stand out.¡± Two waiters glanced at each other and hurriedly stepped forward. Harry Cooper stood in the crowd, bit his teeth, yet did not move. ¡°Recount the process.¡± Greg Jensen pointed at one of them and said, ¡°You first.¡± The waiter hurriedly responded, ¡°We just pushed the fish tank with the dining cart from the office to the first-floor hall, that¡¯s all. We really didn¡¯t poison it.¡± The other waiter said, ¡°Yeah, the whole process is under surveillance, you can check if you don¡¯t believe.¡± Lois Abbott asked, ¡°Greg, is it them?¡± Greg Jensen remained silent and shook his head, then asked, ¡°Did anyone else come in contact with the dragon fish?¡± ¡°Someone else¡­¡± Lois Abbott glanced over the crowd and said in a low voice, ¡°The procurement manager Harry Cooper had contact too, but it shouldn¡¯t be him. He¡¯s been with my dad for so many years.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and directly called out, ¡°Where¡¯s Harry Cooper? Come out!¡± Harry Cooper¡¯s face showed a slight change, but he quickly returned to normal and stepped out from the crowd. Greg Jensen looked him in the eye and asked, ¡°Was there surveillance when you came in contact with the dragon fish?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no way there would be surveillance in President Abbott¡¯s office,¡± Harry Cooper said quite naturally, ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t really have much contact with the dragon fish, just helped move it onto the dining cart.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s brow furrowed as he asked, ¡°After it was moved onto the cart, where did you go? Didn¡¯t you come down with the cart?¡± Harry Cooper shook his head, ¡°No, after moving it onto the cart, I made a phone call and then went to the kitchen to check on the preparation of the side dishes.¡± A hint of a cold smile appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s lips as he continued to ask, ¡°Who did you call, and for how long?¡± Harry Cooper¡¯s face changed, and he frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you whom I¡¯m calling, do I?¡± ¡°Got something to hide?¡± Greg suddenly smiled, moved closer to him, and sniffed, then said, ¡°It was you.¡± Harry¡¯s expression immediately darkened, and he looked at Lois Abbott unhappily, ¡°Ms. Abbott, shouldn¡¯t we talk about evidence for everything? Isn¡¯t it too bullying to accuse me of poisoning the Dragon fish without any proof?¡± Lois also felt it was improbable, but instead of speaking up, she turned to look at Greg. ¡°The Dragon fish was poisoned with cyanide, which has a faint almond scent. You have the same scent on you. You still dare to say the death of the Dragon fish has nothing to do with you?¡± After completing the first stage of Qi Refinement, Greg¡¯s nose was even keener than that of the average drug-sniffing dog. He had smelled the strong scent of bitter almonds by the fish tank, and he smelled it on Harry too. What¡¯s more, those two waiters simply had no opportunity to poison it, and they couldn¡¯t possibly have been bribed by Brandon Brent. These waiters were randomly summoned by Harry; Brandon wouldn¡¯t hire waiters for that. Because he couldn¡¯t be certain which waiter would come into contact with the Dragon fish. Unless he bribed all the waiters, but that¡¯s an impossibility. Therefore, Greg concluded that the death of the Dragon fish was Harry¡¯s doing. Faced with Greg¡¯s questioning, a hint of panic flashed in Harry¡¯s eyes, and he turned his head subconsciously, snorting coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Not convinced, huh? Come on, let me take you to find the evidence.¡± Greg said, then rode the elevator up to the second floor, entering Lois¡¯s office. Lois, Harry, and all the employees followed. Once inside the office, Greg directly picked up the garbage can and dumped everything out. He stared down for a moment before picking up a small piece of paper and sniffing it from a distance. ¡°This is the paper you used to wrap the cyanide, isn¡¯t it?¡± Greg sneered, ¡°I must say, you¡¯re really bold, using such a simple packaging. Weren¡¯t you afraid of poisoning yourself?¡± ¡°Just because you say so?¡± Harry glanced at him disdainfully, then said, ¡°Ms. Abbott, have you had enough of this? If this continues, I¡¯ll have no choice but to resign.¡± Lois looked at Greg with some difficulty. Greg scoffed, ¡°Still not giving up? Alright then, let¡¯s take this piece of paper to the patrol office for testing. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s cyanide on it, whether it has your fingerprints.¡± ¡°Go ahead then, who¡¯s afraid of who.¡± Harry still harbored a sliver of hope, because Brandon Brent¡¯s father was the Chief of Riverhaven County Patrol, and he would definitely help him. However, Greg¡¯s next words completely shattered all his illusions. ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t take it to the county patrol office. We must send it to the provincial identification center. After all, those Dragon fish are worth tens of thousands, enough for a criminal charge!¡± Boom! Upon hearing this, Harry¡¯s head buzzed, and his face instantly turned pale. He knew he had no way to deny it! If that piece of paper was really sent for testing, they would definitely find cyanide and his fingerprints. By that time, he would be truly finished. Harry¡¯s lips curved into a bitter smile as he spoke softly, ¡°Ms. Abbott, could you please ask everyone else to step out?¡± Seeing this, Lois easily realized what was going on, and she suddenly became furious. ¡°It was you? Harry Cooper, you¡¯ve been with my father for so many years, in what way did my father wrong you? How could you do such a despicable thing!¡± Chapter 41 - Chapter 41 Confession_i Chapter 41 Confession_i Translator: 549690339 I ¡°Ms. Abbott, 1¡­¡± Faced with the ironclad facts, Harry Cooper finally caved, not minding the many people present, and thudded to his knees on the ground. Lois Abbott¡¯s face changed slightly, and she said to the crowd outside the door, ¡°What are you all looking at? Get back to what you should be doing.¡± The employees outside the door hurriedly scattered upon seeing this. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Lois Abbott asked. Harry Cooper sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t blame anyone but myself; I love to gamble. I¡¯ve lost all of my savings over the years, and I¡¯m still in debt. Brandon Brent threatened me, saying if 1 didn¡¯t do this, he¡¯d go to my mother for money. My mom is over seventy, how could 1¡­ sigh¡­¡± Greg Jensen spoke indifferently, ¡°Iris, I think it¡¯s best to leave this to the patrols to handle.¡± Lois Abbott hesitated for a long time before sighing, ¡°Let him stay in the office for now. After my dad is finished with his work, I¡¯ll let my dad handle it.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± After all, it was a family matter at Reverie Inn; Greg Jensen didn¡¯t want to interfere too much. Seeing that there was nothing else for him, he slipped straight into the kitchen. ¡°Master Jensen is amazing!¡± Greg Jensen had taught them how to make medicinal cuisine not long ago, so he was very familiar with these people in the kitchen. Upon his entrance, the chefs immediately greeted him. The head chef even stood up, personally poured a cup of tea for Greg Jensen, and offered up his own spot. ¡°Master Jensen, please have a seat.¡± ¡°Hmm, thank you.¡± Greg Jensen thanked him and casually asked, ¡°How¡¯s the medicinal cuisine coming along?¡± The head chef glanced at the time and smiled, ¡°A pot will be ready soon, you can have a taste then.¡± ¡°Alright, get to it.¡± ¡°Sure, just a moment.¡± After a while, the head chef brought over a clay pot, scooped a little of the medicinal cuisine into a small bowl, and set it down in front of Greg Jensen. ¡°Master Jensen, please try it!¡± Greg Jensen took a spoonful and tasted it carefully, then nodded, ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s at least eighty percent of my standard.¡± ¡°Haha, thank you for your compliment.¡± ¡°Hmm, take it up.¡± The head chef personally carried the medicinal cuisine away, and Greg Jensen continued to sit on his chair, watching the chefs cook. In the large hall on the second floor, three large tables were filled with people. Alfred Webb, as the owner of the hotel, had the honor of sitting at the same table as Chestor Ware. On the surface, it seemed it was because he had procured the Dragon fish, which had pleased Chestor Ware, hence the privilege. But he knew in his heart that Chestor Ware¡¯s real motive was to inquire about the Divine Doctor. So, after the third round of drinks, Alfred Webb took it upon himself to bring up the topic. ¡°Mr. Ware, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to meet the Divine Doctor? How about I have him come up to see you later?¡± ¡°The Divine Doctor is here?¡± Alfred Webb smiled, ¡°Yes, Mr. Ware, you¡¯ve actually seen him just now.¡± ¡°Seen him just now?¡± Chestor Ware was startled and quickly came to the realization, frowning, ¡°Is Mr. Webb talking about the young fellow who delivered the Dragon fish just a moment ago?¡± ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s him.¡± Alfred Webb smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his youth, Mr. Ware, his medical skills are indeed formidable.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s indeed impressive.¡± Chestor Ware gave a noncommittal nod, with his perfunctory attitude very clear. Alfred Webb seemed to have anticipated this reaction and smiled, ¡°Mr. Ware, if you don¡¯t think so, you could just invite him over and find out for yourself.¡± ¡°Then please come over.¡± ¡°Okay, just a moment.¡± Alfred Webb stood up, said something to Adeline Conner, who was standing at a distance, and then returned to sit at the table. Chestor Ware was the main character today, and when he found out that a Divine Doctor would examine him, everyone else couldn¡¯t help but put down their chopsticks and look over. For a moment, the second-floor hall fell into a bizarre silence. After a while, Lois Abbott came up with Greg Jensen. ¡°Dad, Greg is here.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Alfred Webb smiled, stood up, and patted Greg Jensen on the shoulder, saying to Chestor Ware, ¡°Mr. Ware, let me introduce you. This is the Divine Doctor who cured me¡ªGreg Jensen.¡± After speaking, he turned to Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Greg, this is Chestor Ware, Riverhaven County¡¯s wealthiest man.¡± ¡°What wealthiest man, I¡¯m just an old man.¡± When Chestor Ware heard his introduction, a smile appeared on his face, ¡°Young man, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you sit down and join us for a bit.¡± ¡°I¡¯d better take your pulse first.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and approached Chestor Ware; he had no interest in dining with these so-called wealthy people. With this time, he¡¯d rather discuss with Iris the internal temperature changes in the human body. Chestor Ware¡¯s smile faded as he said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the consultation later. With so many good friends here today, we can¡¯t delay dinner.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°No worries, it¡¯ll be quick and won¡¯t take much time.¡± That¡¯s when Drew Walker from Reverie Inn suddenly said, ¡°Say, Alfred, who is this guy you¡¯ve brought? He¡¯s in such a hurry to see Mr. Ware; he isn¡¯t a fraud, is he?¡± Alfred Webb¡¯s face darkened upon hearing this, but for the future of Reverie Inn, he had no choice but to forbear. Seeing Alfred Webb remained silent, Drew Walker grew more excited and smirked at Greg Jensen, ¡°You say you¡¯re out here scamming people, why not dress a little older? At the very least, keep some stubble, right? You look barely twenty; who would believe you?¡± ¡°I also think this kid is shady.¡± ¡°So young, what kind of medical skills could he have? Unless he¡¯s in cahoots with this Mr. Webb to fool people?¡± It was clear that Chestor Ware didn¡¯t believe in Greg Jensen, and Drew Walker dared to call Greg a fraud because he noticed it. With Drew Walker leading the charge, others began to express their doubts and even dragged Alfred Webb into it. Alfred Webb¡¯s face immediately changed; he had originally hoped that Greg Jensen would cure Chestor Ware¡¯s illness, thereby forming a closer relationship, but it had backfired. ¡°Mr. Ware, you also think I¡¯m a fraud?¡± Greg Jensen looked at Chestor Ware with a smirk that held a touch of mockery. Chestor Ware frowned but said nothing. Indeed, he didn¡¯t believe in Greg Jensen, it was just for the sake of face that he didn¡¯t openly admit it. As for the ridicule of Drew Walker and others, it was fleeting; no one would make things difficult for Greg Jensen. But this greenhorn had gone straight for Chestor Ware. The faces of the crowd immediately changed, their gazes turning peculiar. Alfred Webb grew anxious and said in a low voice, ¡°Greg, what are you doing? Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Ware.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and looked at Chestor Ware again, ¡°Mr. Ware, do you always feel groggy every morning? And have little appetite for food?¡± Chestor Ware laughed, a trace of disdain flashing in his eyes, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a common ailment for the elderly? What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± ¡°Is that so? What if we add cold extremities and frequent dizziness?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°I almost forgot, and around noon, that¡¯s around twelve o¡¯clock, you feel a stabbing pain in your right abdomen.¡± Chestor Ware¡¯s face changed drastically as he suddenly stood up, astonished, ¡°How do you know?¡± At this moment, Riverhaven County¡¯s wealthiest man¡ªa man who had dominated the business world for decades¡­ Finally lost his composure! Chapter 42 - Chapter 42 Where is the Divine Doctor_i Chapter 42 Where is the Divine Doctor_i Translator: 549690339 I ¡°How the hell did you know that?¡± ¡°Heh, how 1 know is not important, what¡¯s important is you are about to die.¡± Greg Jensen sneered coldly and glanced at Alfred Webb, then said to everyone, ¡°1 hope you all enjoy your meal.¡± After saying that, he walked out without looking back. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Chestor Ware¡¯s face instantly darkened, ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere until you explain this today!¡± Before his words fell, four bodyguards immediately blocked Greg Jensen¡¯s way. Alfred Webb broke out in a cold sweat on the spot and quickly stood up, ¡°Mr. Ware, let¡¯s talk this over, please, let¡¯s talk.¡± Chestor Ware pushed him away with a shove and looked coldly at Greg Jensen, ¡°Kid, tell me, who told you?¡± That illness of his had been a secret for over a year, never spoken of to others. In other words, apart from his wife, children, and other close family, no one should possibly know. Yet, not only did Greg Jensen name his disease, but he even accurately described the timing of its onset. Therefore, he suspected a leak among his confidantes. Someone must have conspired with Greg Jensen to set this up; otherwise, how could Greg Jensen know his illness so precisely? ¡°Heh, that¡¯s all the breadth of mind you have.¡± Greg Jensen sneered again, looked at Drew Walker and the others, and said, ¡°Not only can I tell you your disease, but I can also tell theirs.¡± After saying this, he pointed at Drew Walker, ¡°This guy has a bad stomach, often suffers from acid reflux, and his burps smell of food.¡± Chestor Ware looked at Drew Walker suspiciously. Drew Walker snorted coldly, ¡°Mr. Ware, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, we who work in hospitality need to socialize every day, who doesn¡¯t have a stomach ailment?¡± ¡°Heh, really? Does socializing require daily kidney tonics too?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°You rich folks sure know how to live it up, wrecking your kidneys and still taking tonics for them.¡± As soon as he said this, the others¡¯ gazes became strange. With his face turning red, Drew Walker angrily retorted, ¡°Nonsense, your damn kidneys are the ones that are failing.¡± Seeing him still talking tough, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, press on the lower left of your abdomen and see what happens.¡± ¡°Press it then, I¡¯m not scared¡­ Ah¡­¡± Drew Walker carelessly pressed down, and instantly let out a scream of pain, unable to even stand straight due to the stabbing pain in his stomach. His face turned pale in a moment, and large beads of sweat fell down pattering. ¡°Damn, is it really that serious?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, he was fine just a moment ago, and then after just a press, how did he turn out like this?¡± ¡°Could Old Zhao be putting on an act?¡± Everyone was shocked and stared at Drew Walker with bewildered faces. Chestor Ware¡¯s expression darkened, and he remained silent, thinking that Drew Walker was deliberately trying to make him look bad. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that his illness matched exactly what Greg Jensen described? Even a doctor would need to take a patient¡¯s pulse before being able to clarify, right? How could anyone diagnose just by looking with their eyes? Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Does it hurt? Good if it hurts. If you keep up with your daily activities and take medicine at the same time, 1 guarantee you won¡¯t last three years.¡± Hearing his words, Drew Walker suddenly became panicked and wanted to ask Greg Jensen, but he also feared that Chestor Ware would be displeased. Greg Jensen gave Chestor Ware a sneer, casually pointed into the crowd, and said, ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s talk about you.¡± The middle-aged man he pointed to was named Augustus Wolfe, tall and well-built, his developed chest muscles were visible even through a suit. He looked at Greg Jensen with disdain and said indifferently, ¡°Go ahead, my health is fine, plus, I¡¯m not lascivious, I work out every day.¡± ¡°Hehe, you definitely exercise regularly, but do you know what the saying ¡®too much of a good thing¡¯ means?¡± Greg Jensen looked toward his waist, ¡°Your lower back has been hurting lately, hasn¡¯t it? I suggest you stop exercising immediately and go to the hospital for a thorough checkup. While lumbar muscle strain is common, if you continue exercising, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair.¡± Upon hearing his words, Augustus Wolfe¡¯s face changed abruptly, and with a fierce tone he said, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, my waist is fine, it¡¯s never been in pain!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then press here¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t press!¡± Before Greg Jensen could finish, Augustus Wolfe flatly rejected him. What a joke, the example just now was right before his eyes- if he pressed, he might end up more embarrassed than Drew Walker. Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re all grown up, do you still wet your pants?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Augustus Wolfe¡¯s eyes widened in terror as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Hehe, you think I¡¯m spouting nonsense?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°Lumbar muscle strain is just a minor symptom. The real seriousness is the nerve damage in your lower back. Do you know why so many athletes and martial arts masters end up in great pain later in life? It¡¯s because their type of training is very damaging to the body. When young, a twisted waist may stop hurting after a night¡¯s sleep, but it leaves behind many hidden injuries. When you get older, all those hidden injuries will emerge all at once.¡± ¡°Divine Doctor, save me, please, save me, I don¡¯t want to be in a wheelchair.¡± Without another word, Augustus Wolfe knelt on the ground and clung to Greg Jensen¡¯s legs, begging desperately. As for whether Chestor Ware would be displeased, it was completely out of his consideration now. After all, compared to Chestor Ware, his own life was more important. Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned, and even Alfred Webb, who had been worried, was completely shocked. ¡°Could everything this kid said be true?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be an act, can it? Is there really someone who can diagnose people just by looking at them?¡± ¡°Holy shit, if that¡¯s the case, then this kid really is a Divine Doctor.¡± Chestor Ware was also stunned, watching the tall and strong Augustus Wolfe cry like a child, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Augustus Wolfe, is everything this kid said true?¡± Augustus Wolfe nodded hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯ve been feeling a bit uncomfortable in my waist for a while now, I went to the hospital, and the doctor said I had lumbar muscle strain and advised me to rest. Afterward, my waist stopped hurting, but my lower body frequently goes numb, and¡­¡± At this point, his face suddenly flushed but he did not continue speaking. Seeing his embarrassed look, everyone suddenly recalled what Greg Jensen had just said, and a question inevitably arose in everyone¡¯s hearts. Could it be that Augustus Wolfe really wet his pants? A man in his fifties¡­ still wetting his pants¡­ How is that possible? Chestor Ware watched Greg Jensen with a mix of shock and skepticism; others might deceive him, but Augustus Wolfe certainly wouldn¡¯t. The two had been friends for over twenty years, why would Augustus Wolfe lie to him because of a stranger? Only¡­ this young man before him looked too young to be a Divine Doctor. After hesitating for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Greg¡­ Mr. Greg, are you really the Divine Doctor?¡± ¡°Heh, Divine Doctor? In this world, where is there such a thing as a Divine Doctor?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head gently, and said indifferently, ¡°I just know a little more than the average doctor, that¡¯s all..¡± Chapter 43 - Chapter 43 Cure the Disease_i Chapter 43 Cure the Disease_i Translator: 549690339 | Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s behavior, Chester Ware had already believed him by seventy to eighty percent. However, admitting that he had wronged Greg Jensen in front of so many people was somewhat difficult for him to swallow. Greg Jensen glanced at Chestor Ware and couldn¡¯t help but laugh secretly to himself. Old man! Are you not yet frightened by this? Greg Jensen was clear in his mind that for someone like Chestor Ware, suspicion was habitually strong. The more proactive you are, the less seriously he takes you. Therefore, he deliberately acted as if he didn¡¯t want to deal with Chestor Ware and turned to walk outside. The bodyguards, not having received any instructions, didn¡¯t dare to stop him nor let him go, and could only look helplessly at Chestor Ware. ¡°Mr. Jensen, please wait!¡± Just as Greg Jensen was about to walk out of the lobby, Chestor Ware suddenly stood up and called out to him. He quickly walked up to Greg Jensen, bowed respectfully, and said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m sorry, I misjudged you earlier, please don¡¯t take offense.¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s fine.¡± Greg Jensen graciously said, ¡°I know I¡¯m too young, so my credibility isn¡¯t strong enough. It¡¯s normal for you to doubt me.¡± After speaking, he asked another question, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± ¡°I do, of course I do.¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take the opportunity to pressure him, Chestor Ware immediately breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what about my illness¡­¡± ¡°It can be cured!¡± Greg Jensen glanced at the other people and then said, ¡°It¡¯s noisy here with too many people; some things are not good to discuss in public. Come to Ms. Abbott¡¯s office later; I¡¯ll wait for you there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you right now!¡± ¡°This¡­ alright then.¡± Chestor Ware didn¡¯t even stop to eat, pulling Greg Jensen out with him. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t think too much of it, said a quick word to Lois Abbott, and then took Chestor Ware to her office. After they left, the second floor lobby immediately erupted into a buzz. ¡°Ms. Abbott, who was that young man just now?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s your relationship with him?¡± Alfred Webb, relieved to have finally sorted things out with Chestor Ware, smirked subtly at the crowd¡¯s inquiries, feeling somewhat proud. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Greg? He¡¯s a friend of my daughter.¡± He said it casually, but he intentionally emphasized the word ¡°friend.¡± Someone joked, ¡°What kind of friend? Looks to me like a boyfriend.¡± ¡°Haha, I think so too.¡± ¡°Lucky you, Alfred, for finding such a fine son-in-law.¡± Alfred Webb smiled demurely, ¡°One¡¯s children and grandchildren have their own fortunes. 1 don¡¯t meddle too much in the affairs of the young people, so I¡¯m not too clear on the specifics either.¡± As he spoke, he deliberately looked at Drew Walker. Both were hoteliers, sworn enemies, and had known each other for more than a decade, never exchanging pleasantries upon meeting. Drew Walker, having been previously ridiculed by Greg Jensen, couldn¡¯t resist sneering when he saw Alfred Webb¡¯s smug expression, ¡°Heh, your corner of the mouth is nearly touching the sky from smirking, yet you still play coy?¡± Alfred Webb continued proudly, ¡°My hotel is doing better than yours, and my eye for a son-in-law is also better than yours, are you dissatisfied?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, I¡¯ll just tell Greg not to treat your illness.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Drew Walker was so angry his face turned ashen, but then he thought of his illness and immediately fell silent. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on this anymore. Without Mr. Ware here, we can¡¯t let the drinking stop.¡± ¡°Exactly, I propose we all toast to Mr. Webb for his generous hospitality.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Webb, a toast to you.¡± Alfred Webb raised his glass and laughed, ¡°I should be thanking everyone for coming. Here¡¯s to you all!¡± ¡°Miss Abbott is too kind¡­¡± Everyone raised their glasses and drank in one gulp. Just moments ago, no one was interested in Alfred Webb, but now he had become the main character at the table. The Reverie Inn, silent for so long, was now seeing a turn of fortune, and it came with even greater opportunities. Alfred Webb couldn¡¯t help feeling triumphant, and his fondness for Greg Jensen shot up. In Lois Abbott¡¯s office, Greg Jensen sat on the sofa, taking Chestor Ware¡¯s pulse. Chestor Ware¡¯s heart raced; despite many years in business, he had never encountered such a tense moment. After a long while, Greg Jensen slowly released his hand and asked, ¡°Mr. Ware, have you had these symptoms for two or three years?¡± Chestor Ware thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°About that, almost three years.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve been poisoned, and it¡¯s chronic poisoning, at that.¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Chestor Ware was stunned and asked in disbelief, ¡°I haven¡¯t offended anyone, how could I be poisoned?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t provide an answer as to how you were poisoned. The poison you¡¯ve ingested is called Lingering Immortal Dew. At small doses, some of the toxins are expelled naturally from the body, leading to chronic poisoning. If the dose were high, it would cause acute poisoning; at best, it would put you in a deep coma; at worst, it could be fatal. Given your current condition, even a slight increase in dosage by the person poisoning you could lead to acute poisoning.¡± Upon hearing this, Chestor Ware¡¯s complexion changed drastically, and he asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what should I do now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, stay calm. This poison is just particularly insidious; it¡¯s not difficult to deal with.¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment, then pulled out a blank piece of paper from Lois Abbott¡¯s office desk and quickly wrote down a prescription, which he handed to Chestor Ware. He firmly advised, ¡°Mr. Ware, let me give you a piece of advice; don¡¯t go home for the next couple of days. Check into a hotel instead, and have someone you trust procure and prepare the medication for you. Take this medicine for seven consecutive days, and you can be assured of a cure.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen, I am so grateful¡­¡± After Chestor Ware expressed his thanks, he suddenly realized something and looked at Greg Jensen with shock, ¡°Mr. Jensen, are you suggesting someone in my family is responsible for the poisoning?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°What else? This is chronic poisoning; the intervals between each dose can¡¯t be less than half a month, or the medicine¡¯s effect is diminished. Apart from your family, who else would have so many opportunities to poison you?¡± Upon hearing this, Chestor Ware¡¯s expression turned ugly. He nodded and said gravely, ¡°I understand. Thank you, Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°No trouble at all.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°You should go back to eating now, Mr. Ware. Don¡¯t let anyone notice that something¡¯s amiss.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Without saying much more, Chestor Ware stood up and returned to the second-floor hall. Greg Jensen watched his retreating figure, somewhat taken aback and irritated, ¡°Are wealthy people this stingy nowadays, not even a thank-you gift after being cured?¡± He had hoped to gain some benefits, but ended up with nothing. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just consider it part of running the hotel and making connections for my woman,¡± he decided and let out an exasperated sigh, deciding to head to the kitchen to reward himself properly. Before he could leave, Lois Abbott walked in. ¡°Greg, my dad praised you. He said you really are capable.¡± ¡°Haha, just average.¡± Lois Abbott stood on tiptoes and kissed him, ¡°Greg, thank you. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± A mischievous smile spread across Greg¡¯s face as his gaze roamed freely over her, and he asked, ¡°So how do you want to thank me?¡± Seeing that look in his eyes, Lois¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she chided, ¡°Stop it, what indecent things are you thinking of now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything, okay? I¡¯m very serious,¡± Greg playfully pulled her into his embrace, still grinning mischievously, ¡°I just want to sleep with you¡ªthat¡¯s all, very seriously.¡± ¡°You¡­ mmm¡­.¡± Chapter 44 - Chapter 44 Etiology_1 Chapter 44 Etiology_1 Translator: 549690339 Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t get the words out, she could only anxiously point towards the door, meaning the door was still unlocked. Seeing Greg Jensen unmoved, she quickly pushed him away in exasperation, saying: ¡°You¡­ have you even considered the situation? You¡¯re so out of your depth. What if someone comes in?¡± Greg Jensen acted astonished and said in a daze, ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯ve been together for so long now, don¡¯t I know you?¡± After he finished speaking, he put on an aggrieved face and said, ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡± Lois Abbott was stunned; it took her quite a while to snap back to reality. Her face flushed suddenly as she stammered: ¡°You¡­ what are you talking about¡­¡± Greg Jensen lifted his head in shock, staring at her lips, ¡°Are you¡­ that strong?¡± ¡°Oh, 1 can¡¯t bother to talk with you!¡± ¡°Haha, then let¡¯s not talk.¡± Greg Jensen pulled back Lois Abbott as she tried to escape, casually locking the office door before starting a new topic of discussion. ¡°I thought I had satisfied you, but what I got in return was disdain and mockery. No more pretense, let¡¯s lay our cards on the table¡­¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The office was unbearably warm, the standing fan gently shook its head, sending cool breezes to every corner. The constant speed and the breeze brought a long-missed comfort. After the banquet ended, Chester Ware walked away content. Not only had he eaten the Dragon fish, but he also found the cause of his ailment that had troubled him for years. However, the thought of someone in his household poisoning him turned his face sour again. He thought for a moment and then decided to stay at Reverie Inn; after all, there were guest rooms upstairs, and the environment was decent enough. He conducted all his business activities at Reverie Inn over the next few days. As for the previously struggling Reverie Inn, its sales soared as if riding a rocket. Through Chestor Ware¡¯s connections, Greg Jensen helped Drew Walker and Augustus Wolfe among others to cure their physical ailments, thereby expanding his own network. Feeling the changes in their bodies, Drew Walker and Augustus Wolfe were incredibly grateful. Each of them offered five hundred thousand as a token of thanks to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen felt their issues were not so serious, so he didn¡¯t take that much. He grudgingly accepted two hundred thousand from each, just as a gesture. The news of Reverie Inn¡¯s explosive performance quickly reached Brandon Brent¡¯s ears. At this very moment, he didn¡¯t even have the energy to get angry. In a villa in Riverhaven County, Brandon Brent wrapped himself in two quilts, shivering and huddled in his bed. ¡°Never mind about the Reverie Inn for now. What about the doctor you found?¡± Carl Stuart spoke with trepidation: ¡°That old TCM practitioner is too busy, there are just too many people going to him for treatment.¡± Smack! Brandon Brent casually threw an ashtray next to him, but due to the lack of strength, it only landed in front of Carl Stuart. ¡°Are you f*cking brainless? If he¡¯s busy, then make him unbusy! Find someone to bring him to me!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Brent, I¡¯ll go right now.¡± ¡°Hurry up, do you f*cking want me to freeze to death?¡± Brandon Brent looked as pale as paper, his lips were turning blue, and he kept shivering uncontrollably. He had already visited dozens of hospitals and seen countless traditional and Western doctors, but no one could figure out what was wrong. This TCM doctor found by Carl Stuart was his last hope. It was said that this TCM practitioner had been in practice for decades, and the number of patients he had cured was beyond count, earning him fame as a Divine Doctor far and wide. If even he couldn¡¯t help, then Brandon Brent would have no choice but to wait for death. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Brandon Brent shivered and dozed off in a haze. After an indeterminate amount of time, he suddenly woke up with a start and saw a scruffy-looking old man sitting in front of him. He was immediately startled and exclaimed, ¡°Damn, where did everyone go? Even a beggar has gotten into my room¡­¡± ¡°Young Master Brandon, this is the Divine Doctor Li that I found for you.¡± ¡°Divine Doctor?¡± Brandon Brent glanced at Carl Stuart, and then at the Doctor Li in front of him. He finally regained his senses and managed a faint smile: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Doctor Li, I was confused after just waking up.¡± Doctor Li¡¯s face turned somewhat unpleasant as he spoke indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve always been magnanimous towards those on their deathbed.¡± Upon hearing this, Brandon Brent panicked and said hurriedly, ¡°Doctor Li, Divine Doctor, I was wrong just now. Please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± ¡°Heh, your illness, I cannot cure.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay more, I¡¯ll give you whatever amount you want.¡± Doctor Li slowly shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of money, but rather that I truly cannot cure you. The reason for your illness doesn¡¯t fall under medical jurisdiction. What I can do is only help alleviate some symptoms for a brief time. Moreover, this method of alleviation would cause irreversible damage to your body¡ªnot worth it. Thus, you should find the cause of the disease and let them solve it for you.¡± ¡°The cause of the disease? What cause?¡± Brandon Brent looked at Carl Stuart with a confused face. He was now somewhat doubtful whether Carl had found the wrong person. Didn¡¯t this Doctor Li seem more like a charlatan? Doctor Li pondered and then said, ¡°Based on my experience, you¡¯re not sick, you¡¯ve been ¡®acupointed.¡¯ ¡°Acupointed?¡± Brandon Brent almost laughed in frustration, ¡°Old man, are you pretending to baffle me because you can¡¯t tell what illness I have?¡± ¡°Heh, I have said all there is to say, believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you!¡± After saying this, Doctor Li stood up and said to Carl Stuart, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve seen the patient, can I go now?¡± Carl Stuart was startled and looked at Brandon Brent. Brandon Brent immediately said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave unless you cure my illness!¡± Doctor Li glanced at him and spoke lightly, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, if I cannot cure it, I cannot cure it. Even if you kill me, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Seeing this, Brandon Brent was stupefied. Was there really no hope for him? He hesitated for a moment and then asked, ¡°Doctor, is my condition really caused by acupointing¡¯?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Doctor Li looked at him and said, ¡°Think about the time when your symptoms started. Did you have a conflict with someone?¡± ¡°A conflict¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Brandon Brent fell into deep thought. A while later, his expression changed dramatically, and he suddenly looked up, grinding his teeth, ¡°Greg Jensen, it must be Greg Jensen!¡± He had only had a conflict with Greg Jensen recently, and on the day he left the Abbott family¡¯s house, Jensen seemed to have jabbed him a few times. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention at the time, but now that he thought about it, his symptoms had started right after that incident. ¡°Greg Jensen¡­¡± Thinking of all the suffering he had endured recently, all thanks to Greg Jensen, Brandon Brent¡¯s face turned livid with anger. Whether it was due to his physical condition or rage, his body shuddered uncontrollably. At this time, Greg Jensen was hurrying into the village. He had been helping out in the vegetable store when suddenly Widow Liu called him, telling him the developers had come. They had not only injured people like Second Elder but had also destroyed the vegetable fields. The town had been abuzz about developing a tourist attraction for over half a year now. The development of a tourist area was initially a good thing. Whether before completion during construction or after during operation, it would provide many jobs and significantly improve the local economy. However, the developer was a heartless boss, offering a shockingly low land compensation. The compensation per mu of land was a mere three hundred yuan. Three hundred yuan couldn¡¯t even buy a few bags of rice, let alone exceed the earnings of even one harvest per year. How could the villagers possibly agree? Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Drink a Toast or Be Penalized 1 Chapter 45: Drink a Toast or Be Penalized 1 Translator: 549690339 Fortunately, most of the land that the developer wanted to occupy belonged to the Jensen Family, and the members of the Jensen Family were united in heart. Therefore, after several skirmishes, the developer always left without success. This time it was serious. People were injured and even the vegetable fields were bulldozed. Wasn¡¯t this forcing people into a desperate situation? Greg Jensen¡¯s face was somber as he walked back to the village. Lindsey Wolfe had planned to return too, but the vegetable store was so crowded that in the end, only he came back. Lindsey Wolfe and Widow Liu both knew he could fight, so they weren¡¯t worried about his safety. However, before he left, Lindsey Wolfe had specifically instructed him not to fight if it wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary. Yet, seeing Uncle Er¡¯s bruised and swollen face, along with the chaotic vegetable fields, Greg Jensen felt the rage inside him surge uncontrollably. His eyes, as if they could shoot out flames, were fixed on those young men. In the vegetable field, the young people of the Jensen Family, holding some farming tools, protected the old, the weak, the sick, and the handicapped in the middle. The rest of the Jensen Family members, gasping for air, sat on the ground, each with injuries on their faces. Before them, dozens of young men armed with clubs looked at them sinisterly. A few patrol officers were also standing by the roadside; judging by their license plate numbers, they seemed to be from the county. The leader of the patrol officers was chatting and laughing with a potbellied middle-aged man. That middle-aged man was none other than the boss of the developers Arthur Corl. He glanced at the Jensen Family people in the middle of the Peach Blossom field and said coldly, ¡°Hurry up and make them scram. If they don¡¯t scram, I¡¯ll bulldoze them along with the land!¡± The leader of the young thugs was a young man with dyed blonde hair. Upon hearing Arthur Corl¡¯s words, he immediately raised his club, pointing at the Jensen Family and said: ¡°Did you hear that? Our boss said to scram. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll flatten you all together!¡± Seeing this, Greg Jensen felt like his lungs were about to explode with rage. He immediately picked up the phone and called Big Liu, asking him to bring reinforcements immediately. Then, passing through the crowd, he arrived in the middle of the vegetable field. ¡°Greg, why are you here? Get back! You might get hurt later.¡± Uncle Er knew Greg could fight, but he also knew he wasn¡¯t the sharpest, and fearing he might get into trouble, immediately put on a stern face, hoping to send Greg away. However, Greg simply shook his head and looked towards Arthur Corl and his group. On the other side, the blonde seeing that the Jensen Family members hadn¡¯t budged, felt his pride was at stake, and said coldly: ¡°Are you all deaf? Was the beating not harsh enough? I¡¯ll count to three and if you don¡¯t move, you¡¯ll get a taste of my real power.¡± ¡°One!¡± ¡°Two¡­¡± ¡°Three!¡± When he finished counting, the Jensen Family members only looked at him with that cold gaze, not one of them backing down. Frustrated, the blonde yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for not giving you a chance! Brothers, teach them a good lesson!¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Before he had finished speaking, dozens of young men rushed forward. ¡°Let¡¯s fight them!¡± Uncle San, aging yet vigorous, grabbed a shovel and squeezed out of the crowd. Before he could steady himself, Greg pushed him back among the villagers. The shovel in his hand was now in Greg¡¯s. The next second, the Jensen Family saw a blur and Greg, holding the shovel, charged out. ¡°Greg, come back!¡± ¡°Greg¡­¡± The Jensen Family was startled. A few young men, fearing Greg might get hurt, quickly grabbed their tools and followed him. However, before they could get close, they were stunned by the scene before them. Greg was swinging the shovel with fierce force, knocking down four or five people in the blink of an eye. Then he threw himself like a wolf among sheep, making the thugs weep and wail for mercy. Bang bang bang¡­ A series of rapid slapping sounds arose, and a third of the attackers were already down on the ground. Seeing this, the young members of the Jensen Family hurriedly joined the battle. The remaining Jensen men, not to be outdone, saw the young men charging and picked up their farm tools to join the fray. The stronger middle-aged men charged at the front, landing ruthless blows on anyone they encountered. The weaker women and the elderly followed behind, cleaning up any of the younger assailants who tried to get back up by knocking them senseless. Arthur Corl, who stood at a distance, saw this scene and his expression darkened. The inspector beside him furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Who is that lad? He¡¯s quite a fighter.¡± ¡°Inspector Zheng, that¡¯s Greg Jensen, the well-known fool from Peach Blossom Village with a bit of strength,¡± explained Corl. Corl then turned to a bodyguard next to him and ordered, ¡°You go, take care of that fool for me.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± The bodyguard had a lean figure with a long scar on his face, appearing quite ferocious. He drew a dagger and, focusing on Greg Jensen in the crowd, charged forward. In the process, he intentionally changed his path a few times to avoid Greg Jensen¡¯s line of sight, aiming to stealthily approach from behind. Inspector Zheng raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What did your bodyguard used to do?¡± Corl chuckled and said with a hint of pride, ¡°Hehe, 1 don¡¯t know the specifics; I just once saved him, and then he stayed by my side.¡± The bodyguard had been an assassin and later got injured and tired of that life before Corl recruited him. With him making a move, Greg Jensen was sure to go down. Once Greg Jensen fell, those few remaining young Jensens would pose no threat at all. As he was privately smug about his plan, a shocking change occurred in the field. The bodyguard had reached behind Greg Jensen, about to strike with his dagger, but Greg, as if he had eyes on the back of his head, suddenly turned around and swung his shovel down with force. If the bodyguard hadn¡¯t dodged quickly, his head would have nearly been cleaved in half. Even so, one of his ears was left hanging by a flap of skin. Without any hesitation, the bodyguard threw his dagger at Greg Jensen and then turned to flee. Slap! But before he could get far, he was struck in the back of the head by Greg Jensen¡¯s shovel, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out. Corl¡¯s smile instantly froze on his face; he could hardly believe how skilled Greg Jensen was, even his bodyguard stood no chance against him. And at that moment, under Greg Jensen¡¯s leadership, the Jensons had managed to take down all the assailants. Seeing this, Corl could only turn his head to Inspector Zheng and said, ¡°Inspector Zheng, you see¡­¡± Inspector Zheng frowned, waved at the inspectors beside him, and ordered, ¡°Take all those involved in the fight back to the station.¡± ¡°Yes, Inspector Zheng.¡± The dozen or so inspectors responded and ran over, instantly surrounding the Jensons. Catching sight of the inspectors taking action, Corl finally breathed a sigh of relief. He had prepared for either outcome; if those young men had managed to drive the Jensons away, all the better. If not, he had the inspectors as backup. Once they arrested the ringleaders, the rest would be as helpless as scattered sand, certainly handing over the land obediently. ¡°On what grounds are you arresting us? We were merely defending ourselves!¡± ¡°Right, you didn¡¯t take action when they were beating people, but now that they can¡¯t win, you come to arrest us?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t arrest the brutal attackers but instead capture us who were just defending ourselves how does that make sense?¡± At that moment, the Jensen family, seeing the inspectors moving to make arrests, immediately raised an uproar. But the lead inspector didn¡¯t care about their complaints, knocked down a person in front of him, and shouted at the crowd, ¡°Enough talk! Hands on your heads and squat down.. Keep it civil, and we¡¯ll talk at the station!¡± Chapter 46 - Chapter 46 The Ox-ghost and Snake-spirit Appear Togetheri Chapter 46 The Ox-ghost and Snake-spirit Appear Togetheri Translator: 549690339 ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere, let¡¯s make everything clear right here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, make it clear!¡± Seeing this, the leading patrol officer sneered, ¡°I think you¡¯ve had enough of the good days! Handcuff them all, and if anyone dares resist, just take them down immediately, no need to be polite.¡± With that, he swung his baton at Second Master. However, before the baton could land, a large foot kicked him square in the chest. With a thud, the skinny patrol officer was sent flying. Instantly, the scene grew quiet, and everyone stared at Greg Jensen in shock. ¡°Greg, what are you doing? You can¡¯t hit a patrol officer!¡± Second Master panicked, quickly running to Greg¡¯s side, scolding him, then whispered urgently, ¡°Run away as soon as there¡¯s trouble, don¡¯t let them catch you.¡± ¡°Not afraid, beat him to death! They said that an idiot doesn¡¯t break the law by killing someone!¡± Greg chuckled naively, looking at the patrol officer he had just attacked. Upon hearing his words, the patrol officer felt a chill in his heart and said sternly with feigned toughness, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, let me tell you, idiots might not go to jail for killing, but they will be sent to the mental hospital.¡± ¡°Heh heh, not scared, smash them all to death!¡± Greg grinned viciously and started walking towards the patrol officer. The patrol officer, having been kicked so hard that he felt powerless, broke out in a cold sweat when he saw Greg approaching. He didn¡¯t know where he got the strength, but he managed to struggle to his feet and staggered off to the side. Seeing this, the other patrol officers quickly surrounded him. However, before Greg could even swing his shovel, the few officers scattered in terror, clutching their heads. Director Zheng¡¯s face darkened at this sight, and he shouted angrily, ¡°A bunch of useless wretches, can¡¯t even handle a few peasants!¡± Just then, three vans and a sedan suddenly approached from a distance and stopped right in front of them. Subsequently, the car doors opened, and one after another, young men stepped out, each holding a steel pipe, looking quite menacing. Director Zheng was taken aback and asked, ¡°Did you call these guys too?¡± Arthur Corl looked dazed and said, ¡°No, 1 didn¡¯t call these people.¡± The next second, Big Liu stepped out of the car. Upon seeing Big Liu, a smile appeared on Arthur¡¯s face, ¡°Big Liu, you arrived just in time. I have a little situation here, can you take care of it for me?¡± Big Liu looked at him with a mocking smile, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°You know the idiot from Peach Blossom Village, right? Take care of him for me, and I¡¯ll give you one hundred thousand yuan.¡± Arthur was really spending big this time, mainly because he saw that Big Liu had brought many people along. Big Liu¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he scoffed, ¡°How come you didn¡¯t ask what I came here for?¡± Arthur was stunned, then asked reflexively, ¡°So, what did you come here for?¡± Smack! Big Liu slapped him right across the face, smiling as he inquired, ¡°Mr. Corl, do you understand now?¡± ¡°Goddamn it, Big Liu, have you lost your mind? Why the hell did you hit me?¡± ¡°Why did 1 hit you? You bring people to bully the folks from our village, and you ask why 1 hit you?¡± Big Liu glared at him coldly and ordered without looking back, ¡°Circle the place; if anyone dares to bully the people from Peach Blossom Village again, beat them without mercy!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The roaring reply from dozens of people was enough to hurt everyone¡¯s ears. Arthur¡¯s face instantly changed, and he said with a grave expression, ¡°Big Liu, what do you mean by this?¡± Big Liu said indifferently, ¡°It means nothing special. Today, with me here, no one is going to touch my fellow villagers!¡± Seeing this, not only was Arthur dumbfounded, but so were the Jensen Family members in the vegetable field. ¡°Am I seeing things, or is there something wrong with my ears? Did 1 just hear Big Liu say he¡¯s going to stand up for us?¡± ¡°Has Big Liu¡­ changed his ways?¡± ¡°Could there be some kind of conspiracy?¡± The Jensen Family members were baffled, unable to figure out what Boss Liu was up to. Such was Boss Liu¡¯s notoriously bad reputation that even when he did something good, nobody believed him. At that moment, Director Zheng suddenly sneered, ¡°Quite bold words for a street thug!¡± Boss Liu furrowed his brow and hesitantly asked, ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°Riverhaven County Patrol Bureau. My surname is Zheng,¡± Director Zheng said indifferently. Hiss! Boss Liu¡¯s face changed instantaneously, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, uncertain whether Greg knew about Zheng¡¯s identity. He subconsciously looked toward Greg, hoping for some hint from him. But Greg merely gave him a cold glance and showed no sign of communication. Boss Liu immediately broke out in cold sweat; he dared not oppose Director Zheng, nor did he dare to go against Greg¡¯s wishes. He was caught in a dilemma. After much hesitation, Boss Liu eventually led his men into the vegetable field, standing in front of the Jensen Family. In the end, he chose to stand by Greg¡¯s side. Money lost can be earned back, but a lost life is gone forever! Director Zheng¡¯s face immediately darkened. He had not expected a minor figure like Boss Liu to dare defy him. It was as if Boss Liu had slapped him in the face. Arthur watched the scene, not with anger but with a smirk, ¡°Leader, such a man is like a loach in a sewer. No matter how tasty it is, it won¡¯t make it to the dinner table. You shouldn¡¯t get upset over him; just deal with him directly.¡± Director Zheng nodded, about to speak, when suddenly the sound of a car approached. His expression turned stern, and he said discontentedly, ¡°All sorts of demons and gods have been attracted to this little village. Even if the Heavenly King himself came today, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference. Take these people away!¡± Before he could finish, a car stopped nearby, and a young man in a down jacket stepped out. Seeing this person, Director Zheng was taken aback, then quickly put on an obsequious smile and hurried over to greet him. ¡°Young Master Brandon, what wind has brought you here?¡± Brandon Brent was there to seek Greg¡¯s help with his illness, and normally wouldn¡¯t bother with such matters, but stopped in his tracks at the scene before him. He asked with interest, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Director Zheng did not dare to neglect and hurriedly explained the situation. Upon hearing this, Brandon¡¯s eyes lit up. He had been worrying about how to get Greg to help him with his illness, and wasn¡¯t this the opportunity he needed? He glanced at Arthur and asked, ¡°Are you the developer boss?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. And you are¡­¡± ¡°Who I am is not your concern. Today¡¯s dealings are off. You go back first.¡± Arthur looked at Director Zheng involuntarily, hesitating, ¡°Director Zheng, what do you think about this¡­¡± Director Zheng also felt a bit troubled and said softly, ¡°Young Master Brandon, I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®afraid that.¡¯ If 1 tell you to retreat, you retreat. Once I¡¯ve finished my business, you can do whatever you want.¡± Brandon¡¯s expression was slightly cold as he stated firmly, ¡°If any of you ruin my business, don¡¯t blame me for not giving you face.¡± ¡°This¡­ Okay then!¡± Director Zheng nodded, waved his hand grandly, and called out, ¡°Alright, everyone pull back.¡± The patrollers, upon hearing this, immediately returned. Arthur protested anxiously, ¡°Director Zheng, what am 1 supposed to do if you leave?¡± ¡°You pull back too. Didn¡¯t you hear Young Master Brandon¡¯s intentions? Once he¡¯s done, we can handle it however we like. Now, stop adding to the chaos.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing that Director Zheng was insistent, Arthur had no choice but to leave with his men.. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Each Has Their Own Calculations ! Chapter 47: Each Has Their Own Calculations ! Translator: 549690339 I The Jensen Family was completely dumbfounded by the scene; weren¡¯t they just on the verge of clashing swords and drawing bows? How come they had withdrawn in the blink of an eye? What¡¯s going on? Big Liu was a man of meticulous thought, and turning his head toward Greg Jensen, he saw him shake his head, instantly understanding what was happening. ¡°Let¡¯s all withdraw, guys. I¡¯ll stay here with the brothers to watch over things and ensure nothing goes wrong,¡± Big Liu said. Big Liu said to the Second Master with a smile, ¡°Second Master, please ride in my car. You should hurry to the hospital to get checked, so you don¡¯t suffer any lingering issues.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Seeing this, the Second Master¡¯s face turned green; he really dared not get in Big Liu¡¯s car. Greg Jensen said with a naive smile, ¡°Big Liu¡¯s a good person, a really good person!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know shit!¡± The Second Master glared at him irritably and, feeling somewhat intimidated by Big Liu, instinctively moved to one side. He discussed the matter with the Third Master and others and felt that no matter how they looked at it, today¡¯s events were tinged with strangeness. However, one thing they could be sure of was that Arthur Corl probably wouldn¡¯t come for the time being. So, the wounded Jensen Family members left in twos and threes. The Second Master looked at the ruined vegetable fields and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Silly Greg, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Second Master, I¡¯ll help Big Liu move some stuff,¡± Greg Jensen offered. The Second Master frowned; under normal circumstances, he would have pulled Greg Jensen away, but remembering Big Liu¡¯s behavior just now, he didn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t until most people were gone that Brandon Brent came walking down the narrow path between the fields. Big Liu dismissed his subordinates, and standing beside Greg Jensen, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Boss Jensen, do you have any association with this person?¡± Greg Jensen squinted his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°No association, just grudges!¡± Big Liu¡¯s expression darkened, and he instinctively moved half a step forward, subtly positioning himself in front of Greg Jensen. Seeing this, Brandon Brent also stopped in his tracks and called out, ¡°Greg Jensen, let¡¯s have a talk.¡± Greg Jensen looked at his outfit and burst into laughter, taunting, ¡°Mr. Brent looks pretty fashionable, huh? What¡¯s the occasion, just came back from a winter fashion show? Or did you just return from the Arctic?¡± Brandon Brent¡¯s expression darkened, and he frowned, ¡°Greg Jensen, let¡¯s speak plainly. Is it you who¡¯s behind my problem?¡± ¡°Heh, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Greg Jensen scoffed with a cold laugh. It was a joke; how could he possibly admit to such a thing? Angered but mindful of the consequences of offending Greg Jensen, Brandon Brent tried to contain his rage and said: ¡°Greg Jensen, I was wrong before, and I apologize to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, I can¡¯t accept that.¡± Greg Jensen scoffed coldly, ¡°If Mr. Brent has nothing else, then I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Saying that, he gave Big Liu a signal and then turned to leave. Seeing this, Brandon Brent grew desperate, pushed aside Carl Stuart beside him, and staggered before Greg Jensen, falling to his knees with a thud. He clung to Greg Jensen¡¯s legs, pleading, ¡°Greg Jensen, please, save me. I don¡¯t want to be in a wheelchair.¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen was unmoved, he suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said: ¡°As long as you can save me, I¡¯ll resolve the matter of the scenic area development for you. I guarantee nobody will bother you again. As for the scenic area, we¡¯ll do it however you say.¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat moved by these words. He couldn¡¯t always be in the village to oversee things; what if Arthur Corl came back next time and he wasn¡¯t able to return in time? Could the Second Master and others handle them? If there was a serious injury, that would truly be regrettable. After pondering for a moment, Greg Jensen looked up and said, ¡°I can cure you, but can you ensure the matter with the scenic area is resolved?¡± Overjoyed by the response, Brandon Brent quickly assured, ¡°Rest assured, as long as you cure me, I¡¯ll handle Arthur Corl and the county police station. I guarantee nobody will trouble you again.¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently, then said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Duo Phoenix Town.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Greg Jensen nodded again, planning to first take Brandon Brent to Big Boss Liu¡¯s place, which had many rooms and was also very quiet. Brandon Brent looked extremely excited. With Carl Stuart steadying him, he staggered onto the vehicle. Once on the vehicle, his expression inevitably grew somber. Carl Stuart asked with some confusion, ¡°Young Master Brent, are you really going to let this kid off the hook?¡± Brandon Brent, watching Greg Jensen get into the car in front, couldn¡¯t help but curl the corners of his mouth slightly and sneer, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Once my illness is taken care of, watch how I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± The group arrived at Big Boss Liu¡¯s place, and Greg Jensen led Brandon Brent into one of the guest bedrooms. Greg Jensen first used acupuncture to clear Brandon Brent¡¯s meridians and blood flow, then handed him a pill. ¡°Take this. It¡¯s a Qi and Blood Pill that I¡¯ve refined myself. It can replenish all the Qi and blood you¡¯ve depleted recently.¡± Brandon Brent swallowed the pill without suspicion. Whether it was a placebo effect or not, he felt that the pill was incredibly effective. As soon as he swallowed it, he felt warmth throughout his body. Brandon Brent asked in astonishment, ¡°Mr. Jensen, am I cured?¡± ¡°Yes, completely cured. Remember not to engage in sexual activity for the next two days and avoid cold food.¡± Greg Jensen wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked very tired. Seeing that, Brandon Brent burst into happy laughter, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m very grateful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Just don¡¯t forget your promise,¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t forget. I¡¯ll call them as soon as I get back and settle this matter for you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± A cold glint flashed in Brandon Brent¡¯s eyes but quickly returned to normal. He said cheerfully to Greg Jensen, ¡°Mr. Jensen, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back to the county town. Going back early will help me sort things out for you sooner.¡± Greg Jensen, exhausted, waved his hand and said, ¡°Go on, and come to me if there¡¯s any problem.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Brandon Brent agreed and left cheerfully. After he had gone, Greg Jensen slowly sat up straight, his lips curling into a faint, cold smile. A moment later, Big Boss Liu came in, worriedly saying, ¡°Boss Jensen, that kid doesn¡¯t seem very honest. Are you just going to let him go like that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Greg Jensen gave him a cold glance, and the latter quickly lowered his head. Thinking of Brandon Brent¡¯s sinister expression as he departed, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but sneer. If Brandon truly submitted and took care of the agreed matter, then so be it. But if he dared to break the agreement, Greg Jensen could retaliate at any moment. After leaving Big Boss Liu¡¯s place, Greg Jensen went to a vegetable shop. Lindsey Wolfe and Widow Liu had obviously received the news that the developers¡¯ issue had been temporarily resolved. So when they saw Greg Jensen come in, rather than asking about the outcome, they spent a long time checking him over. Relieved to see he wasn¡¯t hurt, both women sighed in unison. Surrounded by two mature women, Greg Jensen felt both excited and anxious, fearing the disaster that would ensue if his aunt discovered Widow Liu¡¯s interest in him. Thinking of Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s fiery temper, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help feeling a headache coming on. He made up an excuse, called a motorcycle taxi, and took it to the county town. The last batch of special spices he had given Lois Abbott was all used up, and he needed to mix some more. He also needed to buy some medicinal herbs to concoct Qi-boosting Pills. The quantity he needed this time was not small, as he was about to attempt a breakthrough to the third level of Qi Refinement. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48 The Grand Ceremony 1 Chapter 48 The Grand Ceremony 1 Translator: 549690339 It had been almost four months since he had obtained the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± and he was finally about to enter the last phase of the initial stage of Qi Refinement. Once he crossed this threshold, he would no longer need to personally water the vegetable fields. At that time, all he needed to do was to set up a Formation, and every day at a fixed time, the Formation would automatically activate, raining down water on the fields. ¡°Greg, you¡¯re here.¡± Lois Abbott was talking with an employee in the lobby. Seeing Greg arrive, she said directly, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the office. My dad is waiting for you there.¡± ¡°All, what does your dad want with me?¡± Groggily, Greg asked, ¡°Your dad doesn¡¯t want me to marry you, does he?¡± Lois Abbott rolled her eyes and snorted, ¡°Oh please, I know I¡¯m not worthy of you, I won¡¯t cling to you. See how scared you are.¡± ¡°Heh, no, who said I was scared?¡± Greg chuckled awkwardly. Lois Abbott snorted coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, come on, my dad has been waiting for a long time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Following her to Alfred Webb¡¯s office, Greg realized he had thought too much. Instead of forcing him to marry his daughter, Alfred Webb had handed him a contract. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°This is a stock transfer contract for Reverie Inn; if you sign it, you¡¯ll own thirty percent of Reverie Inn¡¯s shares.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg was startled. Ever since Chestor Ware designated this place as a regular hotel for hosting guests, Reverie Inn had become the leading hotel in Riverhaven County. Additionally, with the Elixir dishes Greg provided to the hotel, he had attracted many customers, so much so that it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say the hotel was making a fortune every day. Correspondingly, the value of Reverie Inn was rocketing. Ihirty percent of the shares¡ªhow much money would that be? Greg looked at Alfred Webb in a daze, filled with confusion. Why had Alfred Webb suddenly presented him with such a grand gift? It couldn¡¯t be a dowry, could it? Seeing Greg¡¯s wary appearance, Alfred Webb couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°I rely on you greatly¡ªlet me call you my esteemed nephew.¡± ¡°Uncle, you can call me whatever you like. After all, Lois and I¡­¡± Often sleep together. He nearly blurted out the truth! If Greg dared to tell Alfred Webb to his face that he had slept with his daughter many times, he reckoned Alfred Webb would have killed him on the spot. Alfred Webb didn¡¯t notice anything amiss with Greg and continued cheerfully: ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, with the business at the inn getting better and better, those spices used for cooking the Elixir cuisine are essential. 1 figured it wouldn¡¯t be good to call you every three days, so I thought, why not have you invest with the recipe instead.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled because he had already given the recipe to Lois Abbott. Why would Alfred Webb ask him to invest with the recipe? He glanced at Lois unconsciously, only to see her winking at him. He instantly understood; she probably hadn¡¯t mentioned this to her father at all. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this too much?¡± A gentleman loves wealth, in an ethical way. While Greg loved and was in need of money, he was somewhat embarrassed to take money that was given freely. Seeing this, Alfred Webb nodded to himself, his eyes full of approval. In this day and age, many people loved money, but a young man with principles and determination like Greg was rare. Lois Abbott urged, ¡°Greg, don¡¯t be polite. Leaving aside the recipe, you saved my dad and helped Reverie Inn to make a comeback. What¡¯s this little share in comparison?¡± Alfred Webb laughed, ¡°That¡¯s right, take it. Otherwise, we might not dare to trouble you in the future.¡± ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to be polite with me, I¡­¡± ¡°Sign it,¡± Lois said. Lois Abbott came over and personally placed the pen in Greg¡¯s hand. Seeing that both father and daughter insisted, Greg could only nod and signed his name on the contract. Seeing that Greg Jensen finally agreed, Alfred Webb¡¯s face showed a hint of relief with a slight smile. Lois Abbott was somewhat lacking in her business acumen, and he feared the worst that his daughter would mismanage Reverie Inn, resulting in a lack of support. Now with Greg Jensen on board, he felt much more at ease. Alfred Webb, himself, was a businessman who had been through the wringer for decades, and it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say he had seen all types of people, yet he could never fully understand Greg Jensen. He had investigated Greg Jensen and knew that he was a fool in the past. But how could such a fool possess such a high level of medical skill? It was a mystery to him. Therefore, Alfred Webb simply entrusted the management of Reverie Inn to Greg Jensen, letting him become one of the shareholders of the hotel. That way, even if there were troubles in the future, Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t be able to just stand by and watch. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s another thing.¡± Alfred Webb suddenly spoke up, ¡°Chestor Ware¡¯s health has almost fully recovered, and he asked me to set up a time with you, as he would like to meet you.¡± ¡°Meet? Sure, when?¡± ¡°How about tonight?¡± Greg Jensen nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight then.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give him a call right now.¡± As he spoke, Alfred Webb picked up the phone and called Chestor Ware. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t continue to stay, told Alfred Webb goodbye, and left the hotel with Lois Abbott. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell your dad that I had already given you the formula?¡± After they got in the car, Greg Jensen voiced his doubts. Lois Abbott laughed, ¡°1 did tell him, my dad¡¯s known for a while.¡± ¡°Ah, so he still let me use the formula to invest?¡± ¡°Haha, that 1 don¡¯t know.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen was momentarily stunned, and it took him a while to realize. It turned out that Alfred Webb giving him shares was not just a gesture of gratitude, nor was it just for the sake of the formula it was far from simple. He wanted to tie him to Reverie Inn! That old fox! Initially, Greg Jensen had felt a little guilty for taking so many shares, but now that guilt had completely vanished. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the herbal medicine market, I need to buy some medicinal herbs.¡± Lois Abbott looked at him with surprise and curiosity, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in good health? Why do you always buy medicinal herbs?¡± Being in good health doesn¡¯t help when someone drains you like a little pump,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smirk. Lois Abbott¡¯s face turned red as she clenched her small fist, lightly punching him on the shoulder, and huffed, ¡°You bad man, getting indecent again.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m at my most decent right now.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± Lois Abbott rolled her eyes at him, started the car, and drove to the herbal medicine market. Once there, Greg Jensen headed straight for Jade Hall. He had previously earned one hundred and thirty thousand there, and although the owner, Camden Finn, was a bit gloomy, he didn¡¯t bear any grudge and instead became friends with Greg Jensen. Every time Greg Jensen came to buy herbs, Camden Finn would offer him a slight discount. But this time was different because the effects of the Qi Refinement pills had become minimal, so Greg Jensen was planning to refine an Elixir known as Qi Blood Elixir. For this reason, the medicinal herbs he ordered this time were not cheap, and several of them were hard to find. Even Camden Finn wanted to give him a discount, there was only so much he could do. Ultimately, he spent over five hundred thousand in total. Lois Abbott, who was standing beside him, was shocked; after leaving Jade Hall, she quickly grabbed Greg Jensen and asked: ¡°Greg, you haven¡¯t been cheated, have you? What kind of herbs are these, to be so expensive?¡± Chapter 49 - Chapter 49 Eating Soft Rice_1 Chapter 49 Eating Soft Rice_1 Translator: 549690339 Greg Jensen didn¡¯t elaborate further, Qi-blood Pills if they were that cheap, wouldn¡¯t they be everywhere on the streets? A decade-old Lingzhi mushroom costs tens of thousands of yuan. Having spent hundreds of thousands, Greg Jensen would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t distressed, but thinking about the benefits that came with the increase in his cultivation realm, he still felt it was money well spent. The two million yuan that Boss Liu gave him had already been mostly spent, and on top of that, he had passed tens of thousands through Lois Abbott to Lindsey Wolfe, leaving him with only a few hundred thousand yuan in hand now. In just three short months, Greg Jensen had already spent over a million yuan. It¡¯s said that cultivators value wealth, companionship, law, and land, and now it seemed to be true. After buying the medicinal materials, Lois Abbott took Greg Jensen to the biggest mall in the county, planning to buy him a few pieces of clothing. Up until now, Greg Jensen was still wearing street stall clothes, not looking at all like someone with a bank account holding over a million yuan. Lois Abbott, like a dutiful little wife, picked out clothes and held them up to Greg Jensen to size them up, before telling him to take them and try them on. Greg Jensen, like a puppet, put up with the strange looks and let Lois Abbott fiddle with him. Especially at the checkout, the looks the female sales associates gave him were filled with disdain and contempt. ¡°A fully grown man, with hands and feet, actually lives off a woman.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really shameful!¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face darkened, and she turned back and snapped, ¡°It¡¯s my damn business if 1 want him to live off me. Are you saying you want my boyfriend to live off you? My boyfriend wouldn¡¯t even do it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± When the young saleswoman heard her, she immediately exploded, retorting angrily, ¡°Who wants your boyfriend to live off women? I don¡¯t lack shame like you do!¡± ¡°Where is your manager? Call your manager here!¡± Lois Abbott said with a stern face. The saleswoman sneered, ¡°You think you can just order someone to come by saying so? Who do you think you are?¡± As they were speaking, a middle-aged man came out from the inside. Seeing him coming out, the saleswoman immediately perked up and said coquettishly, ¡°Brother-in-law, they are bullying me.¡± The middle-aged man furrowed his brows and took a glance at the two before saying indifferently, ¡°Hello, I am the manager of this store. May I know why you are insulting our sales staff?¡± ¡°I insult her?¡± Lois Abbott laughed angrily, pointing at the surveillance camera and said, ¡°You can check the surveillance to see what this saleswoman has been saying about my boyfriend. It¡¯s one thing to be indifferent to customers, but to gossip behind their back? Is that the kind of service your store provides?¡± The matter was actually quite simple, as every shop had surveillance cameras, and most of them were equipped with sound pickups these days. Just by checking the surveillance footage, one would know what had happened. However, the manager didn¡¯t move an inch but just said with a cold face, ¡°No need to check. I trust our employee¡¯s quality.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Moreover, we do not welcome customers who create trouble for no reason, so please refrain from coming here next time.¡± ¡°I am creating trouble for no reason?¡± Lois Abbott was almost driven mad by anger and said, ¡°With a decrepit store like yours and a manager who doesn¡¯t distinguish right from wrong, no wonder your store doesn¡¯t get any better.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll do without your concern,¡± the manager said with a sneer, pointing towards the door, ¡°Now please leave.¡± ¡°Your mall¡¯s boss is named Augustus Wolfe, right?¡± Greg Jensen suddenly asked. I le hadn¡¯t wanted to interfere originally since it was just a quarrel between two women, and it wasn¡¯t proper for a man to get involved. And he thought that after the manager intervened, the issue would be resolved amicably. He hadn¡¯t expected the manager to be even more infuriating, blaming Lois Abbott without even checking the surveillance. Seeing that he had mentioned the big boss Augustus Wolfe, a hint of caution rose in the manager¡¯s eyes, but looking at Greg Jensen¡¯s shabby attire, his brows relaxed again. He scoffed, ¡°Well, well, do you actually know our big boss? Have you even looked at yourself? Even if you know our big boss, did you ever think whether the big boss would recognize someone like you?¡± Greg Jensen just smiled without responding and directly took out his phone to call Augustus Wolfe. ¡°I¡¯m having a bit of trouble at your mall. Can you come over? I¡¯ll send you the location in a moment,¡± she said. Upon hearing this, Augustus Wolfe quickly responded, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± ¡°Do you really know our boss?¡± ¡°Heh, whether I know him or not, won¡¯t you find out soon?¡± The store manager, seeing the confidence in Greg Jensen¡¯s demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious and mused, Brother, how about this? I¡¯ll give you a discount coupon, and we¡¯ll call it even today. What do you think?¡± lhe female sales associate immediately objected, tugging at his arm, ¡°Brother-in-law, why should we give them a discount coupon?¡± ¡°Get out of here, what do you know!¡± lhe store manager pushed away the sales associate, looked up at Greg Jensen, and said, ¡°Well? Do you need to think about it? Our store¡¯s discount coupons ¡¯ aren¡¯t something just anyone can get.¡± Lois Abbott scoffed, ¡°We need your discount coupons? Just wait, we¡¯ll talk when Augustus Wolfe gets here!¡± ¡°Please go outside and wait, don¡¯t interfere with our business.¡± The store manager thought for a long time, but still found it unbelievable. Because he had called Augustus Wolfe earlier and was told that Wolfe was in a meeting and would talk later if there was an issue. He was a store manager after all. Even he couldn¡¯t get through to the boss when he called, but when Greg Jensen called, Augustus Wolfe said he would come right over. How could that be possible? With this thought, the store manager felt relieved and, seeing that Lois Abbott and Greg Jensen were still standing at the entrance, said sternly, ¡°What are you still doing here? I¡¯ve already said, if you want to wait, go outside and wait. Don¡¯t hold up our business.¡± ¡°We like waiting here. Can you control that?¡± Lois Abbott gave him a cold glance and wrapped her arms around Greg Jensen¡¯s silently. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take him seriously at all, not even giving him a glance, and instead started playing Sokoban on his phone. The store manager was so angry his lungs were about to burst as he shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m going to call security!¡± ¡°Call security for what? To kick out customers?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kick out whoever I want, who the hell are you to say anything about it?¡± The store manager swore subconsciously and looked up, his face going pale in a flash. Because the one who had just spoken was none other than the mail¡¯s big boss, Augustus Wolfe. ¡°Boss, you¡­ why are you here?¡± The store manager quickly mustered a smile and hurried forward, ¡°Welcome, Boss, please come inside¡­¡± However, Augustus Wolfe didn¡¯t even pay attention to him and went straight to Greg Jensen, chuckling, ¡°Mr. Jensen, why didn¡¯t you call before you came?¡± ¡°It was a spur-of-the-moment decision to have a stroll around.¡± ¡°Have you¡­ run into some trouble?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at the store manager and said indifferently, ¡°Let your store manager tell it.¡± Augustus Wolfe was startled and turned to look, frowning, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± You don¡¯t know what happened? How do you manage as a store manager?¡± The store manager was so anxious he was near tears. He had just come out to find Lois Abbott bullying his aunt, and he hadn¡¯t understood the situation fully. How could he know what had happened? He looked desperately at his aunt for help. The sales associate knew she had hit a snag, her expression as ugly as it was awkward. After stuttering for quite a while, she finally recounted the whole incident.. Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Truly the Man I Admire 1 Chapter 50: Truly the Man I Admire 1 Translator: 549690339 Augustus Wolfe listened, his face turning an iron blue, his eyes seeming able to spit fire as he angrily stared at the store manager: ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask about the sequence of events before concluding that it was the customer who bullied the employee? Who gave you the right?¡± ¡°Boss, I¡­¡± ¡°You two are fired, go to finance to process your paperwork now!¡± ¡°Boss, I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, please forgive me this one time!¡± The store manager immediately panicked; he had just taken out a loan to buy a house, and if he lost his job now, he would definitely be unable to pay the mortgage, and he might even lose the house to the bank eventually. Seeing Augustus Wolfe unmoved, he hurriedly crawled over to Greg Jensen, hugging his leg and begging: ¡°Mr. Jensen, I was blind, I failed to recognize a great man, please spare me.¡± Greg Jensen saw this and said nothing. Such scum, who bullies the weak and fears the strong, isn¡¯t worthy of sympathy. If let off today, he would bully someone else in the same way tomorrow. ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t fucking bother Mr. Jensen!¡± Augustus Wolfe kicked him away and shouted angrily, ¡°If 1 let you continue working, this mall is bound to close down sooner or later!¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s security? Get this person out of my sight!¡± Without further discussion, Augustus Wolfe called security and had both the store manager and the female salesperson expelled, then came to Greg Jensen and said awkwardly: ¡°Look at this mess, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Greg Jensen said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, when the stand is big, there are bound to be a few black sheep.¡± ¡°Are you free tonight? How about dinner together?¡± Augustus Wolfe said with a smile. Greg Jensen glanced at his watch and said, ¡°Some other time, I¡¯ve got a meeting with Mr. Ware tonight.¡± ¡°Oh, all right then, call me when you¡¯re in town next time.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After exchanging a few polite words with him, Greg Jensen left the mall with Lois Abbott. Once they were in the car, Lois Abbott kept staring at Greg Jensen, making him feel somewhat uneasy. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Lois Abbott shook her head, and with a light chuckle, said, ¡°Nothing much, I just think you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± ¡°Changed? Not really,¡± Greg Jensen said, puzzled. ¡°How can you say no? Remember the first time¡­¡± Lois Abbott thought about the scene in the cave, her face immediately flushed, and after a pause, she continued: ¡°Back then, you were a fool, and it hasn¡¯t been that long, but now you are worth millions.¡± ¡°Haha, I guess so.¡± Greg Jensen laughed. He too felt that time had flown by. In just a short three months, his net worth had reached a million, and his cultivation was about to enter the third stage of Qi Refinement. Lois Abbott said proudly, ¡°Just as 1 expected of the man I chose, you are impressive indeed.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to choose me at first, did you?¡± ¡°That¡­ at that time, I was really confused, the hotel business was bad, and my dad was still unconscious. 1 had no heart to bother with you.¡± Greg Jensen said with a mischievous smile, ¡°What about now?¡± ¡°Now¡­ I still don¡¯t have the heart to bother with you.¡± Lois Abbott turned her head away and drove seriously. Greg Jensen chuckled, picked up the few pieces of lingerie she had bought for herself, shook them in front of her, and asked with a mischievous smile: ¡°If you don¡¯t have the heart to bother with me, then what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Ah, put it back.¡± ¡°Tell me what¡¯s this first.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face immediately turned red to the tips of her ears, and in a voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just a few pieces of lingerie. Isn¡¯t it normal for a woman to buy lingerie?¡± ¡°Buying underwear is of course normal, but if you¡¯re buying the especially seductive kind, that¡¯s not so normal.¡± ¡°Eek, how did you find out?¡± Lois Abbott tightly gripped the steering wheel with both hands, looking just like a child who had done something wrong and been caught by a parent. ¡°Haha, just drive safely, we can talk about this issue tonight.¡± ¡°Like hell I want to discuss it with you!¡± The two of them laughed and chatted on the way back to the hotel, where Chestor Ware had already arrived and was chatting with Alfred Webb in a private room. Seeing Greg Jensen arrive, Chestor Ware hurriedly stood up, a respectful look in his eyes, and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯ve arrived, please have a seat.¡± Greg Jensen quickly waved his hand, ¡°Oh, Mr. Ware, please don¡¯t be so formal with me, or I¡¯ll be too embarrassed to even talk to you.¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Ware, no need to be so polite with this kid.¡± Alfred Webb felt that, after all, Greg Jensen was a junior and thought it was unnecessary for Chestor Ware to make a big fuss. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Chestor Ware¡¯s poisoning had been looked at by countless doctors, but none had been able to help. Only Greg Jensen not only identified the cause but also cured him. How could such exceptional medical skills belong to an ordinary person? In his eyes, Greg Jensen was likely a disciple of some reclusive master, otherwise how could someone so young possess such impressive medical skills? For this reason, when he began to see improvement in his condition, he placed Greg Jensen in an extremely high regard in his heart. ¡°How are you feeling, is your body more agile now?¡± Chestor Ware was polite to Greg Jensen, but Jensen did not become presumptuous because of it; in terms of social status and power, he was still far behind. When he asked about his body, a smile spread across Chestor Ware¡¯s face: ¡°Hmm, thanks to Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m completely better, I even feel stronger than I did ten years ago.¡± ¡°Haha, that sounds a bit like flattery to me.¡± Greg Jensen laughed, then asked, ¡°Mr. Ware, what did you want to see me for today?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare command you. I just wanted to ask for your help with something.¡± ¡°Help? What can I help with?¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat puzzled. Chestor Ware was, after all, the richest man in Riverhaven County¡ªwhat could he help him with? Chestor Ware¡¯s expression turned solemn as he looked at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯d like you to stay at my house for a few days to help me figure out who has been poisoning me.¡± ¡°That¡­ might not be a good idea?¡± Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t agreed but also hadn¡¯t outright refused because the task, though seemingly simple, was fraught with great trouble. Anyone bold enough to attack Chestor Ware certainly wasn¡¯t weak, and Jensen didn¡¯t want to get involved in these murky waters. Chestor Ware sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, 1 know it may seem insulting to talk money with you, but all I have left is money. I can¡¯t think of anything else valuable enough to warrant your effort. How about this, you just tell me what you need, and as long as you¡¯re willing to help me, I won¡¯t have any second thoughts.¡± You might as well talk money with me, I need it right now. Greg Jensen muttered to himself, then asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you investigate this on your own?¡± Chestor Ware shook his head slowly and said in a deep voice, ¡°The servants at home, they¡¯ve been with me for over a decade. 1 can¡¯t imagine who among them would want to poison me.¡± Greg Jensen furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I can only say 1¡¯11 try, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll be able to find the culprit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re willing to try.¡± Chestor Ware quickly said, ¡°Whether it works out or not, I¡¯ll give you a million as thanks for saving my life. If you ever encounter any trouble in the future and as long as it¡¯s something I, Chestor Ware, can do, I will not shirk.¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go over right after this.¡± ¡°Good, shall we go now? The car is waiting outside.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg Jensen turned his head to look, but saw Lois Abbott staring at him with a look of deep grievance.. Chapter 51 - Chapter 51 The Betrayal of Family_1 Chapter 51 The Betrayal of Family_1 Translator: 549690339 Greg Jensen was planning on Dual Cultivating tonight, hoping to directly break through to the third layer of Qi Refinement. If not, he¡¯d wait until tomorrow to go back to the village and take some medicine. Lois Abbott, who had tasted the sweetness of it, had even bought sexy lingerie, eagerly awaiting the exploration of new territory tonight-only for Greg Jensen to be taken away by Chestor Ware. ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll accompany you tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Greg Jensen inwardly sighed. Originally, Lois Abbott was the one accompanying him to sleep, but after these past few lessons, the two of them had executed a complete role reversal. As the wealthiest man in Riverhaven County, Chestor Ware¡¯s home was certainly not small, but it wasn¡¯t until Greg Jensen arrived at the villa that he realized how modest his own sense of scale had been. Compared to Chestor Ware¡¯s three-story house, Boss Liu¡¯s place was a shabby kennel at best. In front of the white European-style villa was a twenty-meter-long swimming pool, which was bordered by a shrubbery-enclosed lawn. A winding stone path extended deep into the lawn. Antique street lamps had been installed around the swimming pool and along both sides of the stone path. Under the dim yellow light, the clear pool water gently swayed with the breeze, imparting an indescribable sense of tranquility. Even though Greg Jensen quietly reminded himself to remain calm, stepping into such an environment still gave him the feeling of Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden. Chestor Ware didn¡¯t look down on him for this but instead patiently shared amusing stories from when he built the villa. ¡°Mr. Jensen, shall we go to the study to talk for a while?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chestor Ware gave a knowing glance, which Greg Jensen naturally followed like water, accompanying him to the study. Once inside the study, Chestor Ware personally closed the door and sent the domestic staff far away before turning around and saying: ¡°Mr. Jensen, how should we proceed with the investigation?¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment and then asked, ¡°Lingering Immortal Dew can only enter the body through food and drink, so let¡¯s start with that. Do you usually eat at home?¡± While reminiscing, Chestor Ware said, ¡°I often need to entertain, so most of the time I am dining out. Only occasionally, when resting, do I eat at home.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°Then the poison must not have been administered during regular meals, since the poisoning incidents seem to happen about half a month apart. If by chance you didn¡¯t eat at home during that half-month period, the opportunity to poison you would be missed. Do you have the habit of eatmg late-night snacks?¡± ¡°Late-night snacks? Occasionally¡­¡± Chestor Ware suddenly thought of something and abruptly looked up, saying, ¡°I drink a bowl of ginseng soup every night, without fail.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°Ginseng soup? if that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s very likely that there¡¯s something wrong with the soup. Who usually prepares the ginseng soup for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, it could be Sister Lan or Sister Xiang. Chestor Ware said somewhat embarrassingly, ¡°We have quite a few domestic staff, so basically whoever is available does it for me.¡± ¡°Hmm, have someone send in a bowl of ginseng soup for us to check. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell them right away.¡± Chestor Ware went to the door and spoke to someone downstairs. After a little while, a woman in her forties came in with a small stew pot in her hands. ¡°Mr. Ware, your ginseng soup.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you, Sister Lan. You should get some rest early, too.¡± Sister Lan nodded, casting a glance at Greg Jensen before silently exiting the room. Once she left, Chestor Ware went over to lock the door and then presented the ginseng soup to Greg Jensen. ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you see anything wrong with this ginseng soup?¡± Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment, scooped a little of the soup with a spoon, and tasted it, then closed his eyes, concentrating on the changes within his body. After a short while, he suddenly felt a trace of coldness emerge from his Dantian and twine around his True Qi. The cold presence was incredibly subtle and would go undetected without close inspection. Greg Jensen frowned, circulated his True Qi, and forced the chill out. ¡°Is there something wrong with the soup?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something wrong.¡± Upon hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, Chestor Ware¡¯s complexion instantly changed and he said in dismay: ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Sister Lan is a neighbor from my childhood. Although we are not related by blood, we are almost as close as siblings. How could she harm me?¡± Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Well, since you think it¡¯s impossible, let¡¯s give it another try.¡± ¡°How should we try?¡± Chestor Ware asked blankly. Greg Jensen said in a deep voice, ¡°First, you get Sister Lan to do something else, then have Sister Xiang make another bowl of ginseng soup and tell her that the previous bowl was drank by me. ¡°Will that work?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try. If all goes well, we should be able to find that person very soon.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chestor Ware returned quickly and sat opposite Greg Jensen, casually chatting as if nothing was amiss. However, his eyes were full of red blood vessels, and he looked extremely haggard. They had lived together for many years, having long since regarded each other as family. But now, he had been betrayed by his own family! Yet, reality was this cruel. No matter the outcome, among Sister Lan and Sister Xiang, one of them had betrayed Chestor Ware. After a while, Sister Xiang came in with a stew pot, placed it on the coffee table, and smiled, ¡°Mr. Ware, your ginseng soup.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go downstairs first.¡± Sister Xiang smiled, gave Greg Jensen a smile too, and then turned to leave. Greg Jensen watched her leave and suddenly thought of something, calling out, ¡°Sister Xiang, wait a moment.¡± ¡°Do you have any orders?¡± ¡°Nothing much, 1 just wanted to ask if you made this bowl of ginseng soup? Sister Xiang paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Of course, 1 made it myself.¡± ¡°Nevermind then, you may go.¡± ¡°All right, Mr. Jensen.¡± After Sister Xiang left, Greg Jensen tasted the ginseng soup again. The result was that it was still poisoned. -Mr. Jensen, doesn¡¯t this mean that Sister Lan and Sister Xiang are not the problem?¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the kitchen and have a look.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two went to the kitchen and saw Sister Xiang tidying up. Greg Jensen suddenly said, ¡°Sister Xiang, you didn¡¯t stew that ginseng soup, did you?¡± -Ah, yes¡­ I did stew it, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Sister Xiang¡¯s eyes shifted nervously. Seeing something was off, Chestor Ware spoke sternly, ¡°Tell the truth. Whatever Mr. Jensen asks you, answer it truthfully, or don¡¯t blame me for being unsympathetic.¡± At that moment, Sister Lan walked in and said, ¡°Ware, don¡¯t be hard on Sister Xiang. Let me explain. Lately, it¡¯s been difficult to find old ginseng, so we¡¯ve been buying some semi-finished ginseng paste. I thought the effects were quite good, so I didn¡¯t tell you about it. A few days ago, Jade Hall did send over a ten-year-old ginseng, but there were still some of that ginseng paste left, so tonight¡¯s soup was still made with the ginseng paste and chicken broth. If you feel the effects aren¡¯t good, I can use that old ginseng to make you a new bowl.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and asked, ¡°Ginseng paste? May I take a look at it?¡± ¡°Please wait.¡± Sister Lan said, and took out a bottle from the refrigerator, which contained a black paste. Greg Jensen opened the bottle, scooped out a bit to taste, and indeed found the problem. ¡°The problem is with this ginseng paste.¡± ¡°So that means¡­¡± Chestor Ware¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Offering You a Business Opportunity ! Chapter 52: Offering You a Business Opportunity ! Translator: 549690339 | Greg Jensen glanced at Sister Lan and said, ¡°The problem lies with the ginseng paste, and as to how it came about, only you can investigate that yourself.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Upon learning that it wasn¡¯t an inside job, Chester Ware appeared very excited. He took Greg Jensen back to the study and laughed, ¡°I knew it! There¡¯s no way Sister Lan and the others would betray me.¡± Greg Jensen smiled but said nothing. In fact, Sister Lan and the others were still under suspicion, but the current leading theory was that someone knew the Ware Family wanted to buy ginseng paste, so they poisoned it. As for who exactly did the poisoning, Greg Jensen did not want to get involved. Chestor Ware seemed to understand this too and did not say much else. He took out a bank card from his bag and placed it in front of Greg Jensen. ¡°Mr. Jensen, there is one million here, and the PIN is six ones. Please accept it.¡± ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± After prescribing a remedy for Chestor Ware last time, Greg Jensen knew that the latter would definitely offer him compensation, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this much. ¡°It¡¯s not much. This one million is just the startup capital 1 am offering you.¡± ¡°Startup capital?¡± Chestor Ware nodded and smiled, ¡°I am in the medicinal herbs processing business, and every year I need to purchase a large amount of herbs. I heard that Peach Blossom Village has a lot of wasteland. If Mr. Jensen is interested, why not lease it and grow medicinal herbs?¡± ¡°Grow medicinal herbs?¡± ¡°Yes, once the herbs mature, 1 can buy them directly from you. Additionally, if Mr. Jensen can get hold of wild medicinal herbs, you can also bring them here to me.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Ever since he started his Qi Refinement, he had amassed over two million, but he was not at all pleased. Because, out of this sum, twenty thousand was a thank you gift from Alfred Webb, and two million was a ¡°tribute¡± from Boss Liu¡ªa windfall, to be exact. It didn¡¯t seem too little now, but once it was spent, it would be gone, and one couldn¡¯t expect to encounter wealthy patients every day, could they? The urgent matter at hand was to find a stable source of income. Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s vegetable store was also very profitable, but it only made about four hundred thousand a year, barely enough to improve their standard of living, not to mention insufficient for cultivation. And that was Lindsey¡¯s money, which Greg Jensen felt too embarrassed to spend. The Reverie Inn was a good option, but according to Lois Abbott, it only made about five million a year. A thirty percent share would get him less than two million in dividends at most. Two million might be a lot for the average person, but for someone in the cultivation business like Greg Jensen, it was hardly enough. Not to mention anything else, just the recipe for a Blood Qi Pill costs several hundred thousand. After reaching the third level of Qi Refinement, the need for Spiritual Energy would double, and he would need countless Blood Qi Pills; a mere two million was far from enough. For this reason, Greg Jensen had been contemplating how to make money, to secure a stable financial source, and also one that could not be too low. It must be said that the thought process of the wealthiest differs from that of the average rich person. Where others might simply give money or gifts, Chestor Ware was different; he had directly offered Greg Jensen a lucrative business opportunity. However, Greg Jensen did not agree on the spot but smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think about this and get back to you later with an answer.¡± ¡°No problem, take your time, Mr. Jensen.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, stood up, and left the study. It was getting late, and Greg Jensen didn¡¯t want to disturb Lois Abbott, so he simply decided to stay over at the Ware Family¡¯s place. Although Chestor Ware arranged for him to stay in a guest room, the setting was very nice; not only did it have an ensuite bathroom, but it also came with a small balcony. From the balcony, one could look down at the front yard¡¯s lawn, as well as the artificial hill and creek within the courtyard; the view was quite pleasant. Greg Jensen had intended to go back to find Lois Abbott, but after glancing at the time and realizing it was already past three in the morning, he decided against it. After freshening up, he went to bed to sleep. Just as he was drifting off, he suddenly heard the front door open. A graceful figure stumbled to the bedside and flopped directly on top of Greg. A strong scent of alcohol, mixed with a woman¡¯s unique fragrance, wafted over him along with the warm breath. Greg was instantly jolted awake and was about to push the woman away when she began to undress. Before he could react, the woman in his arms was left in nothing but a pair of shorts. ¡°Hey, move over a bit,¡± the woman murmured discontentedly. ¡°Oh.¡± Greg subconsciously responded and quickly realized it was wrong, urgently saying, ¡°Hey, who are you¡­¡± However, the woman didn¡¯t pay him any mind and snuggled under the covers, starting to snore softly. Just as Greg attempted to sit up to turn on the light, a long leg wrapped around him, holding him tight and leaving him unable to move an inch. Feeling the smooth body in his arms, Greg couldn¡¯t help but feel restless, with not a hint of sleepiness left in him. This was too much! There are limits to taking advantage of someone. Crawling into a man¡¯s bed in the middle of the night and stripping down to nothing, wasn¡¯t this blatant seduction? To sleep with a woman who throws herself at you makes you a beast. But if you don¡¯t, doesn¡¯t that make you even less than a beast? If it weren¡¯t for being at Chestor Ware¡¯s house, he certainly would have slept with the woman in his arms. ¡°Forget it, just endure it,¡± he sighed. Unable to sleep, Greg could only lie there, staring blankly at the ceiling in a daze. After an unknown amount of time, he finally drifted into a fitful sleep. The next day, Chestor Ware got up early in the morning and asked while eating breakfast, ¡°Mr. Jensen hasn¡¯t gotten up yet?¡± ¡°Not yet, he should still be sleeping. 1 haven¡¯t called him,¡± Lan Jie replied. Chestor nodded and said, ¡°Let him sleep. He can get up whenever he wakes up. Young people need their sleep.¡± After speaking, he frowned slightly and glanced upstairs, asking, ¡°Did Miaochen come back last night?¡± Lan Jie hesitated, then after a moment of silence, she said, ¡°She did return, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°She drank too much again?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Lan Jie gently nodded and said, ¡°Chestor, when you have time, talk to her.¡± Chestor Ware held his breath, and after a while, he slowly exhaled and showed a bitter smile, shaking his head: ¡°What do I say to her? Every time I talk to her, it ends up in a quarrel. Forget it, you do it. Sigh, a grown girl, always practicing with swords and guns, just like her mother.¡± Hearing this, Lan Jie¡¯s face lighted up with a smile, ¡°Back when we were in school, if it weren¡¯t for Miaochen¡¯s mother protecting you, you would have been beaten into dropping out. Practicing with swords and guns is good, it keeps her from being bullied outside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, you spoiled her,¡± said Chestor Ware, shaking his head as he finished the last piece of his bread, ¡°I¡¯m heading off to the company. When Mr. Jensen gets up, help him prepare something to eat.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lan Jie nodded.. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Chapter 53 Its You Who Undressed i Chapter 53: Chapter 53 It¡¯s You Who Undressed i Translator: 549690339 I Meanwhile, on the second floor, Greg Jensen and Taylor Ware woke up almost simultaneously. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes, both filled with shock. Greg was okay, coming to his senses after a moment of confusion. Taylor, however, was dumbstruck. She instinctively looked down and saw that she was stark naked, which made her open her mouth to scream. Greg was quick to act, promptly covering her mouth. It was a joke, being in Chestor Ware¡¯s house. The woman in front of him was either Chestor Ware¡¯s daughter or his young wife. Regardless of her status, Chestor Ware must not find out about this. If he saw what was on the bed, he would probably flay Greg alive. ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡± ¡°I can let go, but you mustn¡¯t scream, or else if someone finds out, it won¡¯t look good for either of us, understand? Nod your head if you understand.¡± Seeing Taylor nod, Greg¡¯s heart relaxed slightly, and he carefully removed his hand. The next second, without a word, Taylor threw a punch at him. There wasn¡¯t much space on the bed and Greg was caught off guard. Even with fast reflexes, he managed to dodge his chin but not his forehead. Bam! The punch was strong, leaving Greg¡¯s head reeling. After a moment of stupor, he hastily got out of bed. ¡°Why are you in my bed?¡± Taylor asked coldly as she looked at Greg. Greg hurriedly raised his hands to indicate he meant no harm and explained, ¡°Look carefully, this is my bed! 1 was sleeping just fine last night; it was you who barged in.¡± Taylor said coldly, ¡°Nonsense, if I barged in, why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Greg replied speechlessly, ¡°I wanted to, but you were out cold.¡± ¡°Then why did you take off my clothes?¡± ¡°The clothes¡­ you took them off yourself.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Taylor paused, thinking hard for a moment, then her cheeks flushed red. Yet, looking at the man wearing only shorts in front of her, she still felt furious. She had been held by a man all night, and both were only in their shorts! ¡°Taking advantage of me and now arguing with me, just you wait!¡± Taylor quickly put on a short-sleeved T-shirt, then launched a Whip Leg at him. Slap! Greg, without a second thought, reached out and caught her slim ankle in his hand. He looked up instinctively and almost had a nosebleed. That long leg, held aloft like a gate swinging wide open, with Taylor wearing so little, left little to the imagination. ¡°Bastard, let go!¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Greg, startled, immediately let go. The next second, an infuriated Taylor attacked again. Her movements were fluid and well-practiced, clearly indicating hard training, but she was still far from Greg¡¯s level. Greg parried all her attacks effortlessly while enjoying the view: the untamed horse running wild, swift and majestic, stirring the blood in one¡¯s veins. Greg was in no rush, dodging and blocking while keeping his eyes fixated on the perfect view. Taylor, seeing this, grew even angrier, her attacks becoming fiercer. However, her skills were no match for Greg. After a long time, she didn¡¯t even come close to touching the hem of Greg¡¯s clothes. At some point, she finally ran out of energy, hands on her knees, panting and glaring at Greg. Her chest heaved dramatically, like waves that refuse to settle. Greg watched for a long time, then remarked, ¡°Tsk, tsk, the assets are quite impressive, it¡¯s just the character that¡¯s lacking.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Taylor Ware was nearly driven mad with fury, grinding her teeth as she said, ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With that, she charged at him again. This time Greg Jensen didn¡¯t go easy on her; he used a diminished force Lean On Mountain Push, directly sending her crashing onto the bed. Taylor Ware felt a tightness in her chest and for a moment couldn¡¯t muster any strength. It was as if her whole body wasn¡¯t hers at all¡ªshe was completely immobilized. Greg Jensen glanced at Taylor Ware, who was sprawled out in a ¡°spread-eagle¡± position, and teased, ¡°Hmm, nice pose. Just lie there like a good girl.¡± Taylor Ware was so angry her face turned red and her ears hot, yet even turning her head was difficult. Straining her eyes sideways, she glared at Greg Jensen¡¯s retreating back and roared, ¡°Bastard, come back here!¡± Thud! The room fell silent, and Taylor Ware was utterly dumbfounded. She had been shouting for what seemed like forever, but no one came in. ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you sooner or later!¡± Taylor Ware fumed. And in her mind, the scenes from last night inevitably began to reemerge. They say that a drunk person is prone to blackouts, but in reality, memories are still there; they just need careful reflection, or a prompt from someone else, to be fully recalled. At this moment, Taylor Ware clearly remembered that she had indeed undressed herself last night, and Greg Jensen had truly tried to stop her. Unfortunately, her strength when drunk was a bit too much; she not only wrapped her thighs around Greg Jensen¡¯s body but also rubbed against him Vigorously- Remembering all this, Taylor Ware¡¯s face turned crimson, and a sudden warmth surged within her. She gently twisted her body and discovered to her amazement that she could move, albeit just slightly. ¡°Hmph, bastard, you¡¯ll get what¡¯s coming to you later!¡± Downstairs in the dining room. While eating breakfast, Greg Jensen seemed to casually chat with the housekeeper. ¡°Housekeeper, how many kids does President Ware have?¡± ¡°President Ware¡¯s life has been hard. His wife passed away early, leaving behind only a daughter. All these years, he hasn¡¯t remarried.¡± Hearing the housekeeper¡¯s words, Greg Jensen immediately realized the person lying in the room upstairs must be Chestor Ware¡¯s daughter. He asked subconsciously, ¡°What¡¯s President Ware¡¯s daughter¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Her name is Taylor.¡± The housekeeper answered and then looked at him strangely before asking, ¡°Mr. Jensen, have you met Taylor?¡± ¡°All, no, she wasn¡¯t at home, right?¡± Greg Jensen laughed nervously, then quickly finished his meal and stood up to leave. Joking aside, if he stayed any longer, that woman would collect herself, and who knew what trouble might ensue. Sleeping in someone¡¯s home, with their daughter no less, and lingering for a leisurely meal¡ªGreg Jensen didn¡¯t have the nerve for that. Once in the car arranged by the Ware Family, Greg Jensen breathed a sigh of relief, then directed the driver to a hotel. He picked up the room card Lois Abbott had left at the front desk and went straight to the executive suite upstairs. Inside the suite, Lois Abbott was fast asleep, her legs tucked under the blanket, with half of her body exposed to the air. More importantly, she was still dressed in the lingerie she¡¯d bought yesterday. The cool, sexy attire stirred Greg Jensen¡¯s blood. After spending the night holding a stranger, and now confronted with such an enticing sight, could he still refrain? To continue resisting would be unmanly, wouldn¡¯t it? Greg Jensen quickly stripped off his clothes and stealthily slipped into the bed. Lois Abbott was in a deep sleep when suddenly she felt someone behind her, and a pair of large hands encircled her waist. She was startled, about to scream, when her mouth was suddenly covered. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes widened in panic, thinking a thief had entered the room. However, when she saw it was Greg Jensen, anger flooded in. Pushing Greg Jensen away, she gasped for air and demanded, ¡°When did you sneak over here?¡± ¡°Just got here. Now, hush, and let¡¯s continue,¡± Greg Jensen replied with a mischievous smile, eager to resume. Lois Abbott, however, scoffed coldly, ¡°Continue my ass.. You were gone all night; where were you? Don¡¯t tell me you couldn¡¯t bear to leave because Chestor Ware¡¯s daughter looked so pretty?¡± Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Chapter 54 This Money Is Well Spent_i Chapter 54: Chapter 54 This Money Is Well Spent_i Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense; I didn¡¯t even see her.¡± Greg felt a bit guilty, ¡°I went to help Mr. Clark last night, and by the time we finished, it was already past midnight, so 1 just slept over at their place. ¡°Really didn¡¯t see Taylor Ware?¡± ¡°Taylor Ware? Is she Mr. Clark¡¯s daughter?¡± Seeing that his expression seemed genuine, Lois didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. Observing this, Greg pounced on her with a playful grin, and after Lois put up a symbolic struggle, she let him be. Sounds that sparked the imagination soon filled the room. It must be said that women¡¯s accessories are mostly exquisitely designed, not only full of allure but also very convenient. Looking at those few pieces of fabric, Greg remarked, ¡°This money was well spent.¡± ¡°LSP!¡± Lois shot him a glance. ¡°Right, right, you¡¯re not passionate, then I¡¯ll leave¡­¡± As Greg spoke, he began to get up to leave. Lois hurriedly held onto him, her face flushed, she said, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t go, what are we going to do?¡± Greg looked at her with a mischievous smile. Lois¡¯s face blushed even more intensely, and after hesitating for a long time, too shy to speak, she eventually leaned in and kissed Greg a peck to express her inner thoughts with actions. Seeing her coy demeanor, Greg felt a wave of satisfaction in his heart, laughed aloud, and then kissed her deeply. It was noon before the two of them got out of bed. After bathing and eating, they were ready to leave. Fine clothes make the man just as a good saddle makes the horse. Greg was already very handsome, and it didn¡¯t matter when he wore cheap street stall clothing. Now that he was dressed in the suit Lois bought him, he looked every bit as dashing as those young idols, and Lois couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. ¡°Oh my, the man I picked is so handsome.¡± Stars twinkled in Lois¡¯s eyes as she tiptoed and gave Greg a kiss on the lips, asking with a smile, ¡°How do you like the clothes I picked for you? They look pretty good, right?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Greg was also quite pleased with his reflection in the mirror; he had noticed that ever since he started practicing the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scriptures¡±, his appearance seemed to have improved a lot. There wasn¡¯t a great change overall, but the subtle details were becoming more and more perfect, and there was an added touch of mystery to his aura. Especially those eyes, so deep and pure, captivated anyone who looked into them. The two of them lingered affectionately in the room for a while before they finally walked out of the hotel hand in hand, heading to the parking lot. Neither of them noticed that across the street, Gillian Lampe was staring wide-eyed, her face filled with confusion as she watched Greg get into Lois¡¯s car. ¡°Gillian, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Do you think that person could be Greg?¡± Her companion looked in the direction she was pointing and chuckled, ¡°It just looks a bit like him. How could Greg possibly dress so nicely? And ride in such a nice car?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Gillian knew her friend was right, but as she watched the sedan speeding away, her heart was still filled with doubts. Greg had once stayed at her place for a while, and she was sure she couldn¡¯t have mistaken him. Yet if the person from earlier truly was Greg, she herself found it hard to believe. Just a fool, how could he possibly be here? ¡°Gillian, let¡¯s hurry, or we¡¯ll miss the bus.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± The two had dinner outside, and then Lois Abbott dropped Greg Jensen back at Duo Phoenix Town. Through last night¡¯s Dual Cultivation, Greg¡¯s True Qi had reached a complete state, and he was determined to break through to the third level of Qi Refinement tonight. He walked into the vegetable shop, planning to just show his face before heading back to the village to concoct the Blood Qi Pills. But Lindsey Wolfe grabbed his ear and dragged him into the back room immediately. She examined Greg¡¯s suit and frowned, ¡°Where have you been, not coming home all night? And where did you get that suit from?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled sheepishly, ¡°Ms. Abbott bought it for me, 1 helped her catch fish, and she bought me clothes.¡± ¡°Ms. Abbott?¡± When Lindsey knew it was Lois Abbott who bought it, she didn¡¯t say much except to caution, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t just take things from others, okay?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done here, you go back to the village and rest. I¡¯ll be back there later tonight.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled again and nodded. Leaving the vegetable shop, he took a long sigh of relief and thought it was a close call. Glancing back at the vegetable shop, he quickened his steps towards the village. Not far behind him, a bus slowed down to a stop. Gillian Lampe got off the bus and happened to see Greg¡¯s retreating figure. She was stunned again and said to her companion, ¡°Do you see that person ahead? Isn¡¯t that Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the guy we saw at the hotel entrance? What is he doing here?¡± The companion was also surprised, but then laughed, ¡°I told you it just looked like him, it definitely can¡¯t be Greg.¡± After saying that, she sized up Gillian with a teasing look and jokingly said, ¡°Gillian, you¡¯re not falling for your nephew, are you?¡± ¡°Pah!¡± Gillian spat and angrily retorted, ¡°Cut it out, why would I fall for a fool?¡± ¡°Although Greg may be a bit silly, he is handsome, and those muscles, tsk tsk¡­¡± ¡°Enough, shut up!¡± Gillian glared at her and, looking in the direction where Greg had gone, sank into thought again. ¡°Those damned bastards, why have they come again?¡± ¡°What did they say this time?¡± ¡°Rushing us to sign the agreement, right? Damn it, they¡¯ve wrecked all the good vegetables!¡± ¡°If it really comes down to it, we¡¯ll just have to fight them! Listening to the villagers¡¯ discussion, Greg learned that Arthur Corl had brought people over again in the morning and had issued a final ultimatum to the villagers. If they didn¡¯t sign the agreement, their houses would be demolished. ¡°It seems like Brandon Brent has forgotten the pain once his wounds healed! ¡± Greg frowned and found a deserted place to call Brandon Brent on the phone. As the call connected, a languid voice came from the other end, ¡°Yo, Mr. Jensen, what¡¯s up?¡± Greg, with a stern face, asked, ¡°You said last time that as long as I cured your illness, you would take care of the scenic area issue. Why did Arthur and his people come again?¡± Brandon Brent scoffed, ¡°I said I¡¯d help you solve the scenic area issue, and you really believed that? Aren¡¯t you a bit too naive?¡± Greg, instead of getting angry, smiled coldly, ¡°Do you think that because your illness is cured, I can¡¯t do anything to you anymore?¡± Brandon Brent laughed arrogantly, ¡°If you can do anything, just go ahead. If Brandon Brent is scared of you, then I¡¯m not a Brent!¡± ¡°Fine, you said it. Remember your words, and don¡¯t come begging to me!¡± ¡°Begging you? Dream on!¡± Brandon responded disdainfully, ¡°Greg Jensen, I¡¯m telling you, you better not let me see you in town, or I¡¯ll beat you up every single time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if you live long enough to do that..¡± Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Qi Refinement Level3 1 Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Qi Refinement Level3 1 Translator: 549690339 | Greg Jensen finished speaking, then hung up the phone and sneered, ¡°Heaven¡¯s calamities are forgivable, but self-inflicted ones are not survivable!¡± ¡°Brandon, this is your own doing; no one can save you now!¡± As for Arthur Corl, he would just have to play it by ear. If Arthur continued to bully others, Greg wouldn¡¯t mind letting him experience the power of the Poison Pill. Greg made up his mind and stopped paying attention to the matter, focusing instead on making Qi Blood Pills. The ingredients for the Qi Blood Pills were dozens of times more expensive than those for the Qi Pills, and the difficulty of making them had greatly increased as well. Greg guarded the stove for three to four hours before finally concocting a pot of medicine paste. After forming it, he obtained six Qi Blood Pills. The medicinal herbs he¡¯d purchased for several hundred thousand yielded only six Qi Blood Pills, with each costing over a hundred thousand. Greg couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue; cultivation was indeed very expensive. However, while the Qi Blood Pills were expensive, their effectiveness was many times better than that of the Qi Pills. After swallowing a pill, a wave of warmth surged in his Dantian, his True Qi began circulating spontaneously and faster and faster, already showing signs of a breakthrough. Greg did not dare to neglect this opportunity and quickly sat cross-legged, adjusting his True Qi to strike at the upper Dantian. At first, the pill¡¯s medicinal power was still robust, but it eventually weakened and finally settled into stillness. Seeing this, Greg frowned and immediately swallowed three more Qi Blood Pills. Boom! Under the influence of the three Qi Blood Pills, Greg¡¯s internal True Qi swelled, rushing through his meridians at great speed. Finally, all the True Qi accumulated at the position of the upper Dantian. Moments later, the abundant True Qi broke through a barrier, gushing forth in a boundless flow, filling him with exhilarating ease. Greg felt lighter, as if he had shed some impurities, his mind also becoming more ethereal. He slowly stood up, and instantly, a tearing sound was heard. Looking down, he discovered that his newly bought suit had been shredded into ribbons by the True Qi. On his exposed skin, there was a lot of sludge-like dirt, pitch-black and exuding a faint foul odor. ¡°Is this¡­a second Marrow Cleansing?¡± Greg was stunned for a moment, then burst into joyous laughter. He knew he had crossed the threshold into the world of cultivation; as long as he broke through to the sixth level of Qi Refinement, he would undergo another round of Marrow Cleansing. Only then would he truly be a Cultivator. ¡°Good thing my underwear didn¡¯t tear.¡± Greg removed his tattered suit and plunged into Cold Pond, beginning to scrub the filth from his body. While he was washing, a swarm offish, including several Dragon Fish, swam over competitively. Greg was taken aback; he wasn¡¯t practicing any skills, so why would these fish come over to him? Could it be because he had broken through the third level of Qi Refinement? He didn¡¯t dwell on it and simply started practicing the Five Elements Spell in the water. He still couldn¡¯t use offensive spells like the Fireball Technique, but he was able to utilize an earth magic. This earth magic, known as the Earth Mind Technique, allowed for sensing the various auras within the earth and the interior of stones, making it an essential skill for practicing the Earth Escape Skill. For instance, when using the Earth Escape Skill, it could be used to probe the conditions ahead to avoid solid obstacles like stones in advance. The deeper the Earth Mind Technique was cultivated, the greater the range of perception and the clearer the detected information. It was said that at its utmost depth, one could perceive circumstances several miles away. ¡°Would be quite useful for digging wells.¡± Although Greg felt this skill was somewhat trivial, it was, besides the Small Cloud Rain Skill, the only one he could practice. His Small Cloud Rain Skill had already been cultivated to the peak of the first layer, and to start on the second layer, he needed to first elevate his cultivation level. So, without giving it much thought, he placed his hand on the stone beside Cold Pond and began to practice the Earth Mind Technique. Some time later, a strange feeling suddenly rose in his mind. It felt as if his eyes penetrated the surface of the stone, seeing the grey glow within. ¡°A gray light means it¡¯s just a rock¡­¡± Greg Jensen let out a wry smile of resignation; this spell¡­ was truly somewhat useless. He shook his head, stood up, and tried the Small Cloud Rain Skill again, only to find that although the range and the amount of rain hadn¡¯t increased, it was much easier to use. He used to need a rest after casting it twice, but now he could cast it several times in a row. This was mainly thanks to the growth of his True Qi. His True Qi had nearly doubled compared to before, so casting spells naturally became much easier. He gathered his True Qi and struck down at a rock beside him. Crack! The basin-sized rock instantly shattered into several pieces. Seeing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s Ups curled into a smile; now, even if a dozen strong men came at him, he wouldn¡¯t bat an eye. If he were to slap someone on the head like that, their skull would likely shatter. Looking at the broken stones on the ground, an idea suddenly struck Greg Jensen. Since he needed to set up a simple Formation anyway, why not use the rocks right in front of him? It would save him the trouble of looking for some. He picked out five stones the size of an adult¡¯s fist, wrapped them in his tattered suit, and carried them back home. The art of Formation originated from the art of charms; low-level formations could be constructed with ordinary rocks, but higher levels would require high-quality jade stones, or even age-old Spirit Jade. Since the Small Cloud Rain Skill was not a high-level technique, these few rocks would suffice. However, Greg Jensen did not have an engraving knife, so setting up the Formation would have to wait. Finally having broken through to the third level of Qi Refinement, Greg Jensen felt a thrill of delight. The fast breakthrough was largely thanks to Lois Abbott and the Elixirs While the Guidance Technique could also absorb nature s spiritual energy, its effect was minuscule and only served to maintain balance. After all, the spiritual energy of this era was nothing compared to ancient times. In other words, if Greg Jensen wanted to break through to the fourth level of Qi Refinement, he would need to continue Dual Cultivation, and more so than before. Of course, he couldn¡¯t do without Elixirs either. While advancing his realm, his vitality needed to keep up; otherwise, his physical body might collapse. ¡°The road is long and arduous¡­¡± As Greg Jensen looked at the only two Blood Qi Pills he had left, he couldn¡¯t help feeling like crying without tears. He spent hundreds of thousands, only to be left with two tiny pills Earning money is hard, eating is hard; the ancients didn¡¯t deceive me. Greg Jensen sighed and decided to call over Arthur Corl tomorrow to inquire about growing medicinal herbs as soon as possible. In a villa in Riverhaven County, Brandon Brent was working hard on a young model. Ever since he had asked Greg Jensen to cure his illness, he had been feeling full of vigor, and it seemed like his body was even better than before. After returning from Peach Blossom Village, Brandon Brent called Arthur Corl and instructed him to handle things however he needed. Help Greg Jensen solve his scenic area problem? Impossible! Even if Arthur Corl didn¡¯t trouble Greg, Brandon Brent still wanted to deal with him. How could he possibly help solve Greg¡¯s problems? ¡°Young Master Brent, you¡¯re so impressive today,¡± the young model complimented. ¡°This is nothing, the real show is yet to come,¡± Brandon Brent laughed triumphantly and was about to continue when he suddenly felt itchy. He scratched a few times, but it didn¡¯t help at all. ¡°Scratch it for me, why am I so itchy?¡± Brandon Brent decided to sit up against the headboard and had the young model scratch his itch for him. However, despite the young model¡¯s efforts, the itching didn¡¯t subside; instead, it got worse, and his body started to go numb.. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Taste the Bitterness_1 Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Taste the Bitterness_1 Translator: 549690339 I A moment later, he couldn¡¯t even lift his arms. Brandon Brent was startled and immediately thought of Greg Jensen¡¯s words, his lips trembling, ¡°Quick¡­ make a call.¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯ll call an ambulance.¡± Seeing his pale face, Little Wild quickly took out his phone, ready to call an ambulance. But Brandon Brent angrily said, ¡°Who the hell told you to call an ambulance, call Greg Jensen, hurry up!¡± ¡°Who is Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°You moron, can¡¯t you just look it up in my phone?¡± Scared out of his wits, Little Wild hastily found Greg Jensen¡¯s number on his phone and dialed. Greg Jensen was about to go to bed, saw the call from Brandon Brent, didn¡¯t even think, and just hung up. For someone as capricious and petty as Brandon Brent, if he didn¡¯t taste the torment of a thousand ants gnawing at his heart, he wouldn¡¯t completely submit. Meanwhile, Brandon Brent, seeing Greg Jensen had hung up, quickly redialed. But this time, Greg Jensen had turned off his phone. ¡°Damn it, Greg Jensen, I¡¯m going to¡­¡± Brandon Brent¡¯s harsh words weren¡¯t even out when he collapsed onto the bed in agony, his whole body desperately writhing. But against the itch attacking his brain, nothing was effective. Brandon Brent felt like he had fallen into an anthill, ants crawling all over his body, and many were even burrowing into his flesh and biting wildly inside. ¡°All¡­¡± Brandon Brent was in excruciating pain, cold sweat flowed like it was free, soaking the bedsheets in the blink of an eye. After an indeterminable amount of time, that feeling finally started to fade. Brandon Brent was like someone who had been pulled out from water, completely drenched, his face even paler without a hint of color. He gasped for air, about to ask Little Wild for a towel, when his phone rang just at that moment. ¡°It¡¯s a call from Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Quick, help me answer it.¡± Brandon Brent snatched the phone from Little Wild¡¯s hand, anxious, ¡°Greg Jensen, where are you?¡± ¡°Where I am is not important. What¡¯s important is whether you still want to keep playing this game!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s tone was extremely calm, as if discussing something trivial. A chill rose in Brandon Brent¡¯s heart, feeling as if he were in a cavern of ice, his entire body freezing. If before he only suspected that the unbearable itching might be related to Greg Jensen, now he was almost one hundred percent certain that the affliction that nearly drove him mad was Greg Jensen¡¯s doing. Only at this moment did he finally understand that he and Greg Jensen were simply not from the same world. Such strange and unpredictable methods were beyond him, not just a spoiled rich second generation like him, but even his father Micah Brent, the Chief Inspector of Riverhaven County, didn¡¯t have such ability. A sudden fear gripped Brandon Brent¡¯s heart as he suddenly remembered something. Three months ago, Uncle Hall from Peach Blossom Village died tragically from a heart attack after a night of heavy drinking. And on the day of Uncle Hall¡¯s death, he had set fire to Greg Jensen¡¯s house. Brandon Brent had come across this case in his search for information on Greg Jensen. At the time, he didn¡¯t think much of it, but now it seemed Uncle Hall¡¯s death was likely not unrelated to Greg Jensen. If Greg Jensen could make him fall ill without a trace, he could just as silently kill someone. Realizing this, Brandon Brent couldn¡¯t help but shiver, he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I want to live, I don¡¯t want to play anymore, I was wrong.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t speak, and the phone line went quiet. Cold sweat slid down Brandon Brent¡¯s cheeks, but he didn¡¯t dare to wipe it away. He was like a defendant awaiting sentencing, waiting desperately and anxiously in his heart. ¡°Come to Peach Blossom Village to find me tomorrow morning, alone.¡± Upon hearing these words, Brandon Brent finally breathed a sigh of relief, but as he was about to agree, he realized the call had already been disconnected. Staring at the hung-up phone, a joy of having survived a disaster couldn¡¯t help but show on his face. He was grateful that he had contacted Greg Jensen right away, for the outcome otherwise was uncertain. Had Greg decided not to bother with him, he might have had to live with that pain for the rest of his life, and might even have broken down and taken his own life after a few more times. Recalling the excruciating pain that felt like ants gnawing at his heart, Brandon couldn¡¯t help but shiver again. ¡°Get the car ready, I need to take a trip to Peach Blossom Village!¡± The bodyguard, looking a bit puzzled, glanced at his watch and kindly reminded, ¡°Young Master Brent, are you going now? It¡¯s just past three, don¡¯t you want to sleep a bit longer?¡± ¡°Sleep my ass, just do as you¡¯re told, and cut the crap!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Brandon Brent was no fool, in fact, quite the opposite. He had been arrogant and wilful until now, without causing too much trouble, not just because of his father, the head of the patrol station, but because he himself was very shrewd. After what had just happened, Brandon clearly understood that Greg Jensen was no ordinary person; he must secure a place at his side. To win favor, sincerity was indispensable! Rushing to Peach Blossom Village in the middle of the night to wait for Greg to wake up was standard practice. Even if he had to wait outside Greg¡¯s house for the entire night, he was willing. Over an hour later, Brandon Brent arrived at Peach Blossom Village by car. However, he didn¡¯t enter the village but waited at the entrance instead. Until dawn, when the villagers had already gone out to work, he still sat in the car, watching the passersby outside. The bodyguard couldn¡¯t help but remind, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s getting light. When will you go over?¡± ¡°No rush, just wait.¡± ¡°Wait for what?¡± The bodyguard was puzzled; Brandon usually placed himself above all, and it was always others who waited for him. When had ever seen him wait for someone else? He had rushed over in the middle of the night and had been waiting for several hours. Who was it that warranted such respect from Young Master Brent? Just then, Brandon¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said with a smile, ¡°Here they come.¡± The bodyguard looked outside, puzzled, but saw a woman in her thirties riding a tricycle towards them. Seeing this, he was momentarily stunned. Had Young Master Brent¡¯s tastes changed so quickly? Just last night, he was being intimate with a model, and now he¡¯s taken a liking to this type of married woman? As the bodyguard watched Lindsey Wolfe pass by, he couldn¡¯t help nodding and saying, ¡°Hmm, that woman is indeed not bad.¡± Smack! Brandon slapped the back of his head and cursed, ¡°What the hell are you thinking? That¡¯s Mr. Jensen¡¯s aunt, do you want to be Mr. Jensen¡¯s elder or what? Even I have to humble myself before Mr. Jensen, what are you, daring to have designs on his aunt?¡± Hearing this, the bodyguard felt a desire to cry but had no tears. ¡°Young Master Brent, that¡¯s not what 1 meant.¡± The bodyguard hurriedly explained himself, then looked up to see that Brandon had already gotten out of the car and started walking up the hill. ¡°Hey, Young Master Brent, wait for me!¡± With the bodyguard¡¯s support, Brandon climbed half up the hill in unsteady steps and arrived in front of a small courtyard. He raised his hand and knocked on the door very carefully. ¡°Come in.¡± Upon hearing the voice from inside, Brandon felt as if he had been granted amnesty, and ordered the bodyguard, ¡°Wait here for me.¡± After saying that, he put on a sycophantic smile and walked in lightly on tiptoes.. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Any Dog Will Do_l Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Any Dog Will Do_l Translator: 549690339 I In the middle of the courtyard, there was a small table with grinding stones and other tools on it. Greg Jensen sat behind the table, earnestly sharpening an engraving knife. The engraving knife was found in his high school pencil box, which everything else had been burned to ashes, but the knife alone was perfectly preserved. After so many years, there were some rust marks on the blade, and the edge was no longer sharp; it needed re-edging. Like he didn¡¯t see Brandon Brent, Greg continued to lower his head and sharpen the knife. Seeing this, Brandon didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily; he stood there restrained, occasionally glancing at Greg out of the corner of his eye. Silence fell in the courtyard again, with only the sound of the knife being sharpened, making one¡¯s scalp tingle. Brandon felt a chill in his heart and several times couldn¡¯t help wanting to call out to Greg but ended up holding back each time. ¡°Let those people outside scram first,¡± Greg suddenly spoke. ¡°Okay.¡± Brandon wiped the sweat from his forehead and walked out uneasily, saying to several bodyguards, ¡°You guys go down to the foot of the hill and wait for me.¡± ¡°Young Master Brent, we need to ensure your safety,¡± one of them said. ¡°Just scram, that¡¯s the best guarantee of my safety,¡± Brandon ordered. Seeing no other option, the bodyguards turned and left. Watching their retreating figures, Brandon let out a quiet sigh of relief; those bodyguards seemed tough on any other day, but compared to Greg, they were nothing. Thinking of Greg¡¯s terrifying skills and his unfathomable methods, Brandon couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He took a deep breath and walked back into the courtyard with extreme caution. After another wait, Greg set down the engraving knife and slowly lifted his head, scoffing, ¡°Not playing anymore?¡± Thud! Without thinking, Brandon kneeled on the ground, his voice trembling, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I was blinded by my own stupidity before, 1 deserve to die¡­¡± Smack! Being a ruthless man himself, he slapped his own face without a word and then stuttered: ¡°As long as you forgive me, I¡¯m willing to do anything you say.¡± ¡°Really willing?¡± ¡°Willing, even if it means being a dog.¡± Brandon lifted his head, his face wearing a flattering smile. Compared to dignity, his life was more important. Moreover, if he could get on Greg¡¯s good side, he might gain unimaginable benefits. Greg frowned, a look of disgust flashing in his eyes, hesitated for a moment, then took out a pill of Sanqing Dan antidote and threw it on the ground, saying indifferently: ¡°Eat it; it will prevent the poison from acting up for a week!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen. From today on, you are my boss; whatever you tell me to do, 1¡¯11 do it,¡± Brandon said, overjoyed as he picked up the antidote, not bothering to wipe it, and shoved it in his mouth, swallowing it down in one gulP- One week did seem a bit short, but at least it showed that Greg had accepted him. As long as he performed well, he was sure to gain Greg¡¯s trust and completely purge the deadly poison from his body. Greg watched his performance and was fairly satisfied, sternly warning, ¡°Let me make it clear to you, if 1 hear of you causing trouble again, don¡¯t think about getting the antidote next time.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Jensen, I will never do anything bad again.¡± ¡°Alright, get lost now; I have more to do here,¡± Greg said with a wave of his hand, adding, ¡°Oh, and make sure to deal with the business at the scenic area.¡± ¡°Yes, sir, you can count on me to handle it.¡± Brandon bowed respectfully and then left the small courtyard. After stepping out of the gate, he finally relaxed completely, his face showing a touch of joy, even feeling that through misfortune, he had received an enormous opportunity. He was about to walk down the mountain when he suddenly saw someone climbing up. On closer inspection, he felt the person looked somewhat familiar. Soon, the middle-aged man walked past him and entered Greg Jensen¡¯s courtyard without so much as a sideways glance. Uncle Hall? Brandon Brent suddenly remembered¡ªthe man who had just brushed past him was none other than Uncle Hall¡¯s brother, Big Liu. What was he doing here? Seeing the respectful manner in which Big Liu entered the door and considering his own current identity, Brandon Brent immediately realized what was happening, and his expression turned strange. Could he have been won over as well? Could it be that Uncle Hall really was killed by Mr. Greg? Brandon Brent shivered and didn¡¯t dare stay any longer, hurrying down the mountain. He made up his mind that, no matter what, he would never go against Greg Jensen¡¯s wishes, lest he disappear without a trace someday. Inside Er Ye¡¯s small courtyard, Greg Jensen saw Big Liu come in and nodded, saying, ¡°Have a seat, I¡¯ve got something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Big Liu sat cautiously beside him and said with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Mr. Greg, what would you like me to do?¡± ¡°Go and tell your younger brother, Third Liu, to lease that plot of land at the west end of the village.¡± ¡°That plot on the west side? What do you want with that land, Mr. Greg? It¡¯s all weeds.¡± Big Liu was puzzled, ¡°If you want some land to plant vegetables on, couldn¡¯t 1 just arrange for some from someone else¡¯s allotment?¡± Greg Jensen frowned and scolded, ¡°Old habits die hard, don¡¯t they? Thinking of snatching land from someone else again?¡± ¡°No, no, 1 was just saying.¡± Big Liu chuckled awkwardly and cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Greg, may I ask why you want that land?¡± ¡°For growing medicinal plants.¡± ¡°Growing medicinal plants?¡± Upon hearing this, Big Liu couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Mr. Greg, it¡¯s easy to grow medicinal plants, but it might be a bit difficult if you¡¯re looking to buy them.¡± After saying that, he added with a sycophantic smile, ¡°Not to hide it from you, I¡¯ve had similar thoughts before, grew tw¡¯o acres, and planned to sell.¡± ¡°But 1 had no sales channels. The money they were offering me was even worse than growing grain.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, I have my ways.¡± Greg Jensen looked at him indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve given you two million, and your little brick factory isn¡¯t doing so well, is it? I¡¯ll give you a twenty percent stake in the medicinal herb garden. Work hard, and you¡¯ll be well compensated.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Greg, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Big Liu was instantly excited upon hearing that. The business of medicinal herbs is always very profitable. Although it was just the initial stage of cultivation, the profit involved was not small. A twenty percent share, this could be his ticket to riches! Thrilled, Big Liu inwardly praised his own decision. He was lucky to have clung to Greg Jensen¡¯s coattails when he did; otherwise, he might not have been alive to talk about making money. In recent times, his small brick factory had been suffering a lot due to lack of funds. He was worrying about this when Greg Jensen arranged a great job opportunity for him. Growing medicinal herbs was indeed far better than running a poor brickyard. Big Liu excitedly ran off to find Third Liu after saying a word to Greg Jensen. ¡°The land is covered in wild grass, what do you want with it?¡± As the village chief of Peach Blossom Village, Third Liu was puzzled when he heard his older brother wanted to lease the desolate land to the west. Big Liu didn¡¯t keep it a secret and directly shared plans of growing medicinal plants, but he left out Greg Jensen and simply said he was cooperating with a big boss. He would have full control over the operation, and once the medicinal plants were ready, the big boss would be responsible for purchasing them. Upon hearing this, Third Liu got excited and wheedled a five percent share for himself. The news of Big Liu wanting to grow medicinal herbs spread quickly, and along with it, job hiring information was disseminated.. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Chapter 58 Its Your Dad_i Chapter 58: Chapter 58 It¡¯s Your Dad_i Translator: 549690339 I Clearing wasteland, planting crops, and building fences all required workers. After finalizing the land deal, Liu Lao Da began recruiting laborers in Peach Blossom Village. It was the idle season for agriculture, and the village had an abundance of one thing: people. Despite Liu Lao Da¡¯s poor reputation, many people still flocked to him. Especially those young lads who used to hang around with the Hall brothers, they swarmed over like sharks that smelled blood. A few who considered themselves close to Liu Lao Da even wanted to be foremen, looking to make a quick buck. If it were Liu Lao Da¡¯s own business, he might have turned a blind eye. But this business belonged to Greg Jensen, so coming over asking for money to spend was akin to seeking death, wasn¡¯t it? Besides, Greg Jensen already had people lined up for these important positions. Did you really think you, a nobody, would stand a chance? Liu Lao Da cursed the man out and told him to beat it, then went to find Greg Jensen with a headache. In the herbal plantation, there definitely needed to be two supervisors. Greg Jensen planned to have two distant cousins take those roles. There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡°The best fertilizer is under your own feet.¡± Without having to leave home, while still able to take care of the family farm and loved ones, a monthly salary of fifteen hundred meant eighteen thousand a year. In a poor place like Peach Blossom Village, more than ten thousand a year was no small sum. And without leaving home, where else could you find such a good job? However, Liu Lao Da¡¯s reputation was so bad, and since the Hall brothers bore a grudge against the Jensen family, he was turned away before he even entered the door when he tried to recruit the two cousins. They even threw out a sentence: ¡°Jensen folks have integrity, better to starve than to eat your scraps.¡± When Greg Jensen heard about it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation. It¡¯s all your own family¡¯s business, what are you talking about integrity at this time for? Actually, it wasn¡¯t their fault. After all, the two cousins didn¡¯t know that Greg Jensen was the boss. ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve said all the nice words I could, but I really can¡¯t convince them to come. Perhaps¡­ you could think of a solution?¡± Liu Lao Da was also somewhat frustrated; in the past, had those kids dared to talk to him like that, he would have slapped them across the face. Now, however, not only could he not slap them, he had to plaster on a smile instead. Greg Jensen looked at his frustrated expression and found it amusing. He asked, ¡°What about the skills you had before? Why not use a little of that now?¡± ¡°The skills I had before?¡± Liu Lao Da realized what he meant and said with an awkward smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me not to use those methods anymore?¡± Greg Jensen gave him a speechless look, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to actually use them, just to scare them a bit.¡± ¡°Just to scare them a bit¡­¡± Liu Lao Da¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I understand now. I¡¯ll get on it right away.¡± Kamden Jensen and Seth Jensen, two brothers, had just finished irrigating the cornfield and were discussing the matter as they walked back. ¡°Bro, why don¡¯t we also follow Uncle¡¯s lead and grow vegetables? It looks like they make a good earning every year from that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, but it means we can¡¯t plant winter wheat. It¡¯s a pity to leave the land barren in winter.¡± After thinking for a moment, Seth Jensen said, ¡°How about we build a greenhouse for vegetables?¡± ¡°How much would that cost, do you have the capital for it?¡± Kamden Jensen glared at his brother and pondered for a while, ¡°Let me ask Uncle about it, see what¡¯s the best way to handle this.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Seth Jensen nodded and then asked, ¡°Big bro, did that bastard Liu Lao Da come looking for you?¡± ¡°He did, offering fifteen hundred a month. Would he really be so kind?¡± Kamden Jensen curled his lip in disdain, ¡°He¡¯s trying to fool some ghost. Does he really think I¡¯m that dumb? If it¡¯s such a good deal, why wouldn¡¯t he keep it for the Hall family? How could it fall into our hands?¡± Seth Jensen, fully agreeing, said, ¡°Exactly. It all sounds good now, offering fifteen hundred a month, but who knows what kind of trap they might set for us.¡± As they were talking, suddenly a group of more than ten people ran toward them, each holding a stick. Before the brothers could react, they were surrounded. After a moment, Hall Family¡¯s eldest walked through the crowd and came in. His gaze was icy as he looked at the two brothers and said coldly, ¡°You two are really full of yourselves now, aren¡¯t you? Do 1 need to personally bring people here to invite you?¡± 1 he brothers were astonished to see so many people had come. 1 hey thought it was just a job, after all, and even if they didn¡¯t go, Hall Family¡¯s eldest shouldn¡¯t make things too difficult for them. They didn¡¯t expect that just by refusing in the morning, Hall Family¡¯s eldest would come with a group in the afternoon. Is it just about going to work? Is it necessary? Kamden Jensen felt somewhat panicked inside, but he didn¡¯t want to show weakness, so he still forced himself to say, ¡°Hall Family¡¯s eldest, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Too far? I have ways far worse than this. Do you want to try them?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hall Family¡¯s eldest sneered, ¡°Today is just a warning. If 1 don¡¯t see you two on the west side of the village on that wasteland by tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll personally visit your home to invite you. If by then the old folks or kids get hurt, well, that¡¯s not on me.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± The brothers were instantly infuriated, their eyes seeming to shoot flames. Hall Family¡¯s eldest held his stick, sneering, ¡°Think carefully about what happened to Greg Jensen¡¯s house.¡± After saying that, he looked at the brothers mockingly, then left with his group. The brothers ground their teeth in helpless fury, watching Hall Family¡¯s eldest¡¯s retreating figure, wishing they could tear him apart. But thinking of their parents, wives, and children at home, they immediately felt dejected again. ¡°Big brother, what do we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s go check out the wasteland to the west of the village tomorrow.¡± Kamden Jensen walked forward, disheartened. Early the next morning, nearly a hundred people arrived at the wasteland on the west side of the village, each carrying farming tools like shovels and hoes. They were a bit early, Hall Family¡¯s eldest hadn¡¯t even arrived yet, so they formed small groups and chatted. When someone noticed that Greg Jensen had also arrived, holding a stone and engraving something on it, he joked: ¡®Yo, isn¡¯t this the dimwit Greg? You¡¯re here to make money too?¡± Greg Jensen was sitting on a stone by the road, holding a sharpened engraving knife, etching strange lines into the rock. Hearing the villager¡¯s question, he lifted his head, nodded with a silly smile. ¡°Yep, malting money.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, even the dimwit is out to make money.¡± ¡°Dead! You didn¡¯t even bring something to eat. How are you going to make money?¡± The crowd burst into laughter, and even people further away started laughing when they saw Greg Jensen. The person who had spoken earlier took a look at the stone in Greg Jensen¡¯s hand and mocked, ¡°Yo, dimwit Greg, what are you carving there?¡± ¡°A dimwit is just different from normal people.¡± The crowd burst into laughter again, thoroughly enjoying themselves. In their eyes, Greg Jensen was their source of amusement, someone to joke about when they were feeling down. Greg Jensen¡¯s expression turned cold, his brow furrowed. ¡°Yo, is the dimwit getting mad?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, I¡¯ve never seen a dimwit angry before.¡± The same person asked again, ¡°What is this thing anyway?¡± The crowd looked at Greg Jensen with smiling faces, waiting to mock him. Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth curled into a mocking smile, pointing at the crowd he said, ¡°It¡¯s your dad, and your dad, and all of your dads. Whoever laughs is the one¡¯s dad..¡± Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Fire_1 Chapter 59: Chapter 59 Fire_1 Translator: 549690339 | Motherfucker, you dumbass, are you looking for death?¡± ¡°I think Greg is overdue for a lesson!¡± The person Greg had called out immediately became furious and surrounded him with a fierce and ominous presence. These were the guys who hung out with the Hall family¡¯s boss, so the villagers usually didn¡¯t dare to provoke them, especially since the Jensen family weren¡¯t around today. Thus, although the villagers were outraged to see Greg being bullied, they were angry but didn¡¯t dare to speak up. ¡°Come on, dumbass, kneel down for daddy!¡± ¡°Kneel down and lick daddy¡¯s shoes clean, and I won¡¯t beat you today!¡± The young men, holding farming tools, looked at Greg with arrogance, as if they had him completely under their control. Greg put the object in his hand on a stone and slowly stood up. The youths thought he was about to kneel before them, but the next second, Greg charged at them. His fist, big as a sandbag, smashed directly into one of their faces. Bang! The man¡¯s nose immediately collapsed. Before the others could react, Greg kicked another one hard in the groin. ¡°Aow¡­¡± The man¡¯s scream was cut short as he fell to the ground, curling up like a cooked shrimp. The remaining few changed their expressions drastically and quickly took a few steps back. They knew Greg was skilled, but they had not expected him to actually fight back. Remembering how Greg had once chased and beaten dozens of hoodlums, they immediately broke out into cold sweats. One of them, grinding his teeth, said, -Let¡¯s gang up on him, I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t handle one idiot!¡± ¡°Right, all together, beat him to death!¡± Just then, Big Boss Liu walked over and, seeing the scene, his face immediately darkened. He asked with a cold face, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Boss, you came just in time, this idiot broke Old Wu¡¯s nose.¡± ¡°Edison¡¯s eggs probably can¡¯t be saved either.¡± ¡°Boss, we¡­¡± Slap! Big Boss Liu straight away slapped one of them and angrily said, ¡°Aiden Clark, you dare to cause trouble on my turf? Tired of living, are you?¡± ¡°No, it was the dumbass who hit us first¡­¡± ¡°Shut your fucking face! Greg may be simple, but he never starts trouble.¡± Big Boss Liu furiously said, ¡°Tell me, was it you guys who provoked him?¡± ¡°No¡­ not at all¡­¡± The guys were dumbfounded, a bit uncertain about what Big Boss Liu meant. In the past, no matter who was at fault, Big Boss Liu would have led his men right into the fray; what was different today? What they didn¡¯t know was that Big Boss Liu was freaking out. Aiden Clark, looking away for just a moment, these little bastards actually dared to lay hands on Mr. Jensen. Weren¡¯t they pushing me towards a dead end? ¡°Hehe, my auntie said, bad people should have their legs broken.¡± Greg bared his big mouth in an innocuous smile. Seeing this smile, those few couldn¡¯t help but shudder, but they quickly showed a disdainful sneer. They had been with Big Boss Liu for years; would he really side with an idiot and break their legs? How could that be possible? But the next second, Big Boss Liu, as if pardoned from his sins, pointed at those guys and ordered: ¡°Come, break these people¡¯s legs and throw them out. If they ever appear in Duo Phoenix Town again, beat them every time you see them!¡± Before his words had even finished, several bodyguards stepped forward and, grabbing a shovel from the side, smacked it down. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Boss, I was wrong, please spare me, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± The punks cried for their parents and begged for mercy as they were beaten, then the bodyguards drove them out of Peach Blossom Village. The wasteland fell silent at once. Everyone looked at each other in disbelief, unable to fathom that the scene they had just witnessed was real. Could the notorious Aiden Clark of Peach Blossom Village actually be championing justice? Am I dreaming? ¡°Good on you, Boss Aiden!¡± ¡°Exactly, Boss Aiden did the right thing!¡± No one knew who spoke first, but a burst of cheers suddenly echoed across the barren land. Aiden Clark¡¯s face flushed red instantly, as if he were drunk, and he felt somewhat elated. He found that each piece of praise from those around him tickled his heart, bringing comfort from the top of his head to the soles of his feet. Despite years of running rampant in Peach Blossom Village and across Duo Phoenix Town, he had never felt as thrilled as he did now. Following Mr. Jensen was indeed wonderful; not only could he make money, but he also received others¡¯ accolades. Could there be anything more satisfying? Aiden Clark even felt a bit of regret; had he known making money could be this easy, he wouldn¡¯t have committed so many deplorable acts in the past. He hadn¡¯t earned much money, and he had endured people talking behind his back every day. He made up his mind to stick with Greg Jensen from now on, willing to do whatever he asked without a second word. At that moment, someone asked, ¡°Boss Aiden, when do we start working?¡± ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± Aiden Clark looked at the crowd and called out, ¡°Have Kamden and Seth Jensen arrived yet?¡± Seeing that no one responded, his brows furrowed. Didn¡¯t yesterday¡¯s threat work? That shouldn¡¯t be the case! Just as he was somewhat puzzled, a timid voice from afar said, ¡°Coming¡­ we¡¯re here.¡± Aiden Clark turned around and saw two figures approaching in the distance; it was Kamden and Seth Jensen. The two of them hung their heads like they had done something shameful and remained silent. Aiden Clark didn¡¯t concern himself with their demeanor and pointed at them, saying, ¡°Watch closely, from now on they¡¯ll be leading you in the work. Whatever they tell you to do, you do it. Twenty bucks a day for each of you, and ten more for good performance!¡± Kamden and Seth Jensen lifted their heads in shock, thinking that Aiden Clark had summoned them for some nefarious reason. To their surprise, Aiden Clark had indeed put them in charge. Why such a good deal for them and not his own Hall Family? Kamden furrowed his brow and whispered, ¡°Be smart about it later, if something feels off, run home.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not certain.¡± Kamden sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put the matter of wages aside for a moment, as long as they don¡¯t give us any trouble.¡± Greg Jensen, sitting nearby, overheard their conversation and couldn¡¯t help but laugh so hard his stomach hurt. These two were quite cautious, making them good leader material. Greg Jensen offered a smile and gave Aiden Clark a knowing glance, signaling for him to start the day¡¯s work. Aiden Clark discreetly nodded, then with a grand gesture, shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s get to work, burn the wasteland!¡± Kamden and Seth Jensen, seeing this, reluctantly took charge of teams, encircling the entire barren land. Burning the wasteland, this ancient method of tilling the soil, was nearly obsolete, only used when reclaiming wasteland. What they had to do was dig firebreaks around the wasteland to prevent sparks from spreading and starting wildfires. ¡°It¡¯s time for the burn¡­¡± With a loud shout, flames roared to life in the center of the wasteland and quickly spread outward. The bluish wild grass turned yellow from the heat and ignited within seconds. The dark-red flames soared high into the sky, and sweltering heatwaves blew in all directions with the wind. Greg Jensen, carving foundations into a stone, lifted his head to watch the fierce blaze, his eyes filled with hope. This fire marked the beginning of his career, but it would definitely not be the end. One day, he planned to make all those who had looked down on him drop their jaws in amazement. And for those who had given him warmth in his time of cold, he wanted to ensure they would all live good lives. As for those who had hurt him, he wished for them to vanish into the winds of the world, just like this inferno.. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Chapter 60 A Smart Man Does Not Suffer in Front of His Eyes_1 Chapter 60: Chapter 60 A Smart Man Does Not Suffer in Front of His Eyes_1 Translator: 549690339 | The clouds of dust and smoke had dissipated, leaving a thick layer of powdery plant ash covering the ground. Five sturdy oxen pulled the iron ploughs, etching furrows into the fallow land. Nearly a hundred villagers followed with tools in hand, breaking apart the clods of overturned earth and burying the ash on the surface into the soil. The expanse of wasteland was vast, at least fifty or sixty acres in size; it took the group of nearly a hundred people a full day to completely turn over the soil. Next, they had to wait for a heavy rain to thoroughly soak the earth before seeding could begin. After coordinating with Chestor Ware, Greg Jensen made a call to Boss Liu and asked him to drive to Chestor¡¯s company to pick up the seeds. It was as if Boss Liu had returned to his younger years, brimming with energy, running around tirelessly all day long. He even set aside his newly found mistress, devoting himself entirely to the work of cultivating medicinal herbs. Meanwhile, Brandon Brent wasn¡¯t idle either. He went directly to Arthur Corl, demanding compensation for Uncle Er and the others¡¯ medical expenses as well as for the damaged crops. Arthur Corl frowned unhappily, saying, ¡°Brandon, that¡¯s not what you said at the time. You said that as long as your problem was resolved, I could do whatever I wanted afterward, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Who are you to question how I handle my affairs? 1 don¡¯t owe you any explanations.¡± Brandon Brent replied coldly, ¡°Stop the development of Peach Blossom Mountain immediately, and compensate the villagers. Do you understand?¡± Arthur¡¯s face changed slightly as he said in a serious tone, ¡°Brandon, you¡¯re not handling this in a proper manner.¡± ¡°To hell with proper! You¡¯re offering only three hundred yuan per mu of land. Why don¡¯t you just rob them?¡± Brandon Brent angrily said, ¡°Compensate them right now, or you¡¯re not walking out of here today.¡± Before his voice had even faded, several burly bodyguards walked over, their menacing gaze causing Arthur to turn pale. Seeing this, Arthur¡¯s face immediately turned white, and he quickly said with an appeasing smile, ¡°Brandon, don¡¯t be hasty. I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t compensate. Can¡¯t you give me a little time?¡± ¡°To hell with giving you time. Transfer the money to my account now. I¡¯ll pay the villagers.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Brandon Brent glared and said coldly, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No¡­ no problem.¡± A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him. Despite feeling choked with frustration, Arthur reluctantly took out his phone and transferred one hundred thousand yuan to Brandon. Brandon checked the balance on his bank card and looked up, asking, ¡°A hundred thousand yuan is not too much to compensate for their medical expenses and young crops, is it?¡± ¡°Not at all, not at all.¡± ¡°Am I being fair in my dealings?¡± Arthur¡¯s lips quivered with anger, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the fairest, Brandon.¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m fair, that¡¯s good. Just don¡¯t go around saying I¡¯m bullying you.¡± Brandon Brent scoffed, ¡°If I weren¡¯t worried about Mr. Jensen being unhappy, I would have beaten you already. Taking away people¡¯s land, what¡¯s the difference between that and killing? Do you think what you¡¯re doing is right?¡± You¡¯ve done worse in the past. Arthur muttered to himself, but maintained a humbly smiling face and nodded repeatedly, saying: ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Brandon. 1¡¯11 definitely change my ways.¡± ¡°Rubbish.¡± Brandon Brent glanced at him disdainfully and then left with his men. The moment they were gone, Arthur¡¯s expression turned cold. Staring in the direction Brandon had left, his eyes filled with malice: ¡°Damn bastard, just you wait!¡± Having said that, he took out his phone and made a call. After a while, a somewhat deep voice answered the phone: ¡°Arthur, what¡¯s up? Arthur spoke with a hint of trepidation, ¡°Boss Kenny, it looks like the scenic project is going to fall through.¡± As expected, the voice on the phone grew more serious and tinged with anger: ¡°Didn¡¯t I send you a bunch of guys the last time? You can¡¯t even handle a few country bumpkins?¡± Arthur Corl hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Walker, this really isn¡¯t my fault. If it were just those bumpkins, I would have taken care of them long ago, but this time, it¡¯s Micah Brent¡¯s son, Brandon Brent.¡± ¡°Brandon Brent?¡± The other end of the phone fell silent for a while before responding, ¡°All right, don¡¯t worry about this matter for now, wait for my news.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Walker.¡± After hanging up the phone, Arthur Corl couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Inspector General, huh? We¡¯ll take our time playing this game!¡± in an office in Riverhaven County, Kenny Walker sat with a stern face, a hint of anger between his brows. He had risen from the streets and after many years of struggle, he had no rivals in Riverhaven County. Already tired from so many years in the underworld, he had started a company, planning to launder all the money he had earned over the years. Initially, he had set his sights on the medicinal herbs business, but Chestor Ware was too rigid and simply did not give him an opportunity to get involved. Later, he thought of creating a tourist attraction, only to have Brandon Brent intervene. ¡°Is Micah Brent trying to make money again?¡± Kenny Walker didn¡¯t take it seriously and immediately called Micah Brent. However, Micah Brent, who used to be reasonable, this time refused without any hesitation, and his tone was very firm. Kenny Walker was so angry that he threw his cell phone away. ¡°Damn it, refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit!¡± At the Ware Family home in Riverhaven County. After finishing up at the company, Chestor Ware took a car back home. He entered the living room and with a smile asked the approaching Lan Sister, ¡°What delicious food have you made for tonight?¡± ¡°Chive scrambled eggs, candied sweet potatoes, Coca-Cola chicken wings¡­ As Lan Sister helped him change his shoes, she listed several home-cooked dishes. Chestor Ware was taken aback and laughed, ¡°Why is it all Taylor¡¯s favorite food?¡± ¡°Taylor is back.¡± ¡°So early?¡± Lan Sister¡¯s face brightened with a smile as she nudged her mouth in a direction. Following her gaze, Chestor Ware saw his daughter, Taylor Ware, lounging on the sofa, playing a game on her phone. He smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and eat. Taylor must be starving.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, everything¡¯s ready; you just need to wash your hands before we eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Taylor often stayed out all night, and Chestor Ware, pleased with her early return, quickly washed his hands and entered the dining room. Father and daughter took their seats at the table, and Lan Sister brought out the food. Chestor Ware laughed, ¡°Taylor, Lan Sister has made so much of your favorite food, you¡¯ll have to eat a lot today.¡± Lan Sister also chimed in, ¡°Yes, Taylor, eat more, look how thin you¡¯ve gotten.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lan Sister.¡± Taylor Ware was reasonably friendly towards Lan Sister, but she wasn¡¯t nearly as pleasant towards Chestor Ware. She took a bite of the egg custard and asked nonchalantly, ¡°Lan Sister, did we have a visitor a few days ago?¡± ¡°A few days ago¡­¡± Lan Sister hesitated, then smiled and said, ¡°Yes, a young man came by. He was here to treat your father.¡± ¡°So young and he can treat illnesses? Wasn¡¯t he a fraud?¡± Taylor Ware frowned. ¡°Ha, you don¡¯t know, Miss. Mr. Jensen may be young, but his medical skills are really impressive. He cured something that no one else could detect,¡± Lan Sister explained. Chestor Ware laughed and then, as if remembering something, asked, ¡°You¡¯ve met Mr.. Jensen?¡± Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Hes just a nasty hooligan 1 Chapter 61: Chapter 61 He¡¯s just a nasty hooligan 1 Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Ah, no¡­ there¡¯s nothing,¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s eyes flashed with panic, which quickly subsided. But a father knows his daughter, and none of it escaped Chestor Ware¡¯s eyes. He exchanged a glance with Auntie Lan and a smile appeared on his lips as he asked, ¡°Have you taken a fancy to him?¡± Taylor blurted out, ¡°Fancy him? Don¡¯t joke around. He¡¯s just a stinking hooligan!¡± ¡°Haha, and you say you¡¯ve never met Mr. Jensen?¡± Chestor laughed heartily. Taylor realized her slip-up, and her face instantly flushed red as she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m full, you guys take your time eating.¡± Auntie Lan said softly, ¡°Taylor, have a bit more, will you?¡± ¡°No more, I¡¯m going to get some sleep.¡± After saying this, Taylor couldn¡¯t wait to run back to her room. Chestor and Auntie Lan looked at her retreating back and smiled at each other. ¡°Auntie Lan, do you think this girl has taken a liking to Mr. Jensen?¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask?¡± With some doubt, Chestor said, ¡°But¡­ Taylor has always not liked men, so how did she suddenly fall for Mr. Jensen? And her attitude towards Mr. Jensen just now seemed a bit off, as though they had a grudge or something.¡± Auntie Lan gave him a look and said, ¡°After all, Taylor is a girl. Mr. Jensen is so handsome and outstanding, it¡¯s normal for her to like him, right? Don¡¯t tell me, you actually hope Taylor likes women instead?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Chestor let out a bitter smile and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m just not too comfortable with the thought that the cabbage I¡¯ve nurtured for over twenty years is about to be plucked by a pig.¡± Upon hearing this, Auntie Lan couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and laugh, ¡°If Mr. Jensen heard what you just said, do you think he¡¯d poison you again?¡± Chestor was stunned for a moment, then laughed, ¡°Uh, he probably shouldn¡¯t, haha.¡± Auntie Lan let out a laugh, then suddenly asked, ¡°Have you found the person who poisoned you?¡± Chester¡¯s face darkened slightly as he nodded, ¡°Yeah, it should be Kenny Walker¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just refuse a deal once? Is it really necessary for him to go to such extremes? He¡¯s too vicious,¡± Auntie Lan said indignantly. ¡°It¡¯s probably not just because of that. The exact reason is still unknown. Let¡¯s wait and see, and just be more careful in the future.¡± Upstairs in her room, Taylor sat on the bed with an ugly expression, clutching a teddy bear and kneading it. ¡°How could 1 like that guy? A stinking hooligan who took advantage and won¡¯t admit it! He¡¯s the worst!¡± In her mind, Taylor couldn¡¯t help but recall the scenes from that morning. Her face instantly turned red, and her heart began to pound faster. Thinking of how she had slept naked in that guy¡¯s arms all night, her body involuntarily began to feel hot and bothered. It was as if his large hand was still on her waist, gently caressing her at this moment. ¡°Oh my, this is really¡­¡± Feeling the changes in her body, Taylor dived into the covers out of embarrassment. Yet Greg¡¯s handsome face and visually striking muscles were etched into her mind, unable to be chased away no matter what. The more she tried to forget him, the clearer Greg¡¯s image became. Taylor felt she was about to collapse. After an unknown time, she finally fell into a deep sleep, and the figure in her mind joined her in her dreams. Peach Blossom Village¡¯s fallow land was quickly prepared. Greg also took the time to visit Riverhaven County to sign a purchase contract with Chestor and pulled in a large truck of seeds and seedlings. Fruit and leafy medicinal plants were straightforward, just scatter the seeds and that would do. But root and rhizome medicinal plants needed to have seedlings cultivated first. Chestor, knowing it was Greg¡¯s first time cultivating these, had prepared the seedlings in advance and even sent over two technicians to help guide the planting of the medicinal herbs. Of course, on paper, the boss was still Big Liu. Greg would just occasionally sit on a stone at the edge of the fallow land and watch, while he mostly helped out at the vegetable store. The vegetable store¡¯s sales had finally stabilized, bringing in twenty to thirty thousand a month, and people like Second Uncle and Third Uncle were also making a few thousand each. That day, several people returned home and started discussing building a house. Elder Uncle thought if they were to build, they should build a big one, which would come in handy if they bought a car in the future for easy parking. Lindsey Wolfe, however, hadn¡¯t thought that far. All she wanted now was to hurry back to her own yard, so she could devour Greg Jensen completely. Greg Jensen found that this woman was becoming bolder by the day. Just the other day, in front of Elder Uncle and the others, she had offered to give him a bath. This frightened Greg Jensen into fleeing and hiding in the mountains to cultivate for an entire night. ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll go to Boss Liu and buy the bricks first since there are more people building houses lately, and the prices of bricks and such have gone up.¡± ¡°Go to Boss Liu¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Elder Uncle couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. In town, Boss Liu¡¯s was the only brick factory, so their prices were very high. There was another factory in the neighboring town, but Boss Liu had announced that anyone in Peach Blossom Village who didn¡¯t buy bricks from him wouldn¡¯t even be able to lay their foundation. Thus, even though Boss Liu¡¯s bricks were expensive, his business was still good. Mainly because the people in the village didn¡¯t dare to buy from elsewhere. Lindsey Wolfe said, ¡°If it¡¯s expensive, then so be it, for the sake of convenience.¡± Elder Uncle nodded, ¡°Alright, then. Tomorrow I¡¯ll go find Old Five and the others, get them to start on the foundation first.¡± Lindsey Wolfe smiled, looking towards Greg Jensen beside her, and asked, ¡°Silly Jensen, what kind of house do you want?¡± ¡°Heh heh, a small western-style building!¡± Greg Jensen chuckled foolishly. Lindsey Wolfe gave him a look, ¡°You fool, you even know what a western-style building is. Just make do with a few large tile-roofed houses.¡± ¡°Heh heh, that works too.¡± ¡°Anything works for you.¡± While they were talking, the widow Amber Hall walked in from outside. ¡°Freya, the light bulb at my place isn¡¯t working. Could you send Greg Jensen to help me out?¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Lindsey Wolfe didn¡¯t forget to remind, ¡°Be careful, alright?¡± ¡°Heh heh, got it.¡± With a goofy smile, Greg Jensen followed Amber Hall back to her house. ¡°Wait for me a moment, I¡¯ll find a candle.¡± By this time, it had gotten completely dark, and there was not a single light inside Amber Hall¡¯s house. She had intended to light a candle but ended up throwing herself directly into Greg Jensen¡¯s arms. Feeling Greg Jensen¡¯s sturdy chest, Amber Hall went limp instantly, leaning into his embrace, without the strength to stand up. ¡°Uh, Sister-in-law, the candle¡­¡± ¡°Oh, 1¡¯11 go get it.¡± Amber Hall snapped back to her senses, bent down, and started fumbling in the drawer beside her. That small motion caused her to bump directly into Greg Jensen. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Amber Hall straightened up as if shocked, took a moment to glance at the disconcerted Greg Jensen, and then chuckled, ¡°Silly, you¡¯re pretty impressive.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg Jensen instinctively took a step back and said awkwardly, ¡°Sister-in-law, let me find it.¡± Though the room was dark, his eyesight was much better than average. He opened the drawer and quickly found a candle. After lighting the candle, the room gained a hint of brightness. Greg Jensen found a stool, took down the burned-out bulb, and replaced it with a new one. Just as he came down from the stool, Amber Hall leaned in close, resting her little head against Greg Jensen¡¯s chest. ¡°Silly Jensen¡­.¡± Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Pain and Pleasure—1 Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Pain and Pleasure¡ª1 Translator: 549690339 | The widow Liu was indeed beautiful, not just by the standards of Peach Blossom Village, but she would be considered a true beauty even in the county town. Moreover, her figure was so remarkably attractive that it simply couldn¡¯t be compared to that of young women like Lois Abbott. What was more important was that as a woman who had been married, even though she had never had a child, she naturally carried a unique scent that only married women have. For young men like Greg Jensen, the attraction was overwhelmingly strong. Feeling the soft body in his arms, Greg Jensen became dumbstruck. He wanted to push her away, yet he also felt reluctant to do so. In the darkness, the breathing of the two people became heavier, and Amber Hall¡¯s little hand started to become restless. ¡°Silly Greg, I¡­¡± Amber Hall hadn¡¯t finished her words when suddenly footsteps sounded from outside. The next second, Lindsey Wolfe pushed the door open and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the light bulb fixed yet¡­?¡± Startled, Greg Jensen quickly pushed Amber Hall away and said with a goofy laugh, ¡°Just finished changing it, let¡¯s turn it on to test.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lindsey Wolfe casually turned on the light, and the room was suddenly illuminated. Amber Hall squinted her eyes and smiled, ¡°Thanks to Silly Greg, the bulb is too high, I didn¡¯t dare to do it myself.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Next time you need anything, just call him. We¡¯re neighbors, and relatives too, don¡¯t be shy.¡± Lindsey Wolfe said with a smile. Amber Hall nodded, ¡°Mmm, thanks.¡± ¡°Why the thanks?¡± Lindsey Wolfe smiled and said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Silly Greg, let¡¯s go, the bathwater is ready for you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± With a reply, Greg Jensen quickly walked out. Lindsey Wolfe frowned and said, ¡°Why are you running so fast? Can¡¯t even wait for me for a bit.¡± ¡°Haha, maybe he¡¯s in a hurry to bathe,¡± Amber Hall casually replied. Lindsey Wolfe saw Amber¡¯s face was a bit red and came forward to touch her forehead, asking, ¡°Sis, why is your face so red? Are you feverish?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s probably just the heat.¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll be going if there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± ¡°Mhm, take care.¡± Amber Hall saw Lindsey Wolfe out the door and let out a long sigh. Thinking back on Greg Jensen¡¯s sturdy body, her breathing once again became heavy. ¡°You ninny, why are you running so fast? Wait for me, don¡¯t you worry about someone snatching me away.¡± With alluring eyes, Lindsey Wolfe looked at Greg Jensen, walked over, and wrapped her arms around his, whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, I¡¯ll help you bathe.¡± ¡°No¡­ no need.¡± ¡°What do you mean, no need? Didn¡¯t I always bathe you before?¡± Before- Remembering how he used to stand bare-bottomed while Lindsey Wolfe helped him bathe, Greg Jensen¡¯s face turned crimson. He wanted to refuse, but Lindsey Wolfe wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer and dragged him into the room, then began to help him undress. ¡°No need, I¡­ I can do it myself.¡± Greg Jensen stripped down to just his shorts, and before Lindsey Wolfe could react, he jumped straight into the bathtub. ¡°Hey, why did you jump in with shorts on? Who wears shorts while taking a bath? Take them off quickly¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe said as she reached into the water to tug at Greg Jensen¡¯s shorts. Greg Jensen, however, was stubborn like a child, gripping the edge of his shorts, refusing to let go no matter what. Lindsey Wolfe was both annoyed and amused, ¡°Well aren¡¯t you something, learning to be shy now? Is your silliness cured?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Greg Jensen broke out into a cold sweat and forced out a silly grin. If Lindsey Wolfe found out he¡¯d been pretending to be silly all along, wouldn¡¯t that be mortifying? I need to find a suitable reason to explain this situation clearly, or there will be big trouble sooner or later. Lindsey Wolfe saw that he wouldn¡¯t let go no matter what, so she didn¡¯t force him further and began to help him wipe his back with the towel. Her slightly rough hands moved extremely gently, caressing softly, providing great comfort. Greg Jensen squinted his eyes and let out a long breath of turbid air. Pain and pleasure at once! This was Greg Jensen¡¯s feelings at the moment. If the woman behind him had been Lois Abbott, or indeed any other woman, he would probably have pounced on her by now. But the woman behind him was Lindsey Wolfe, who was like family to him. Perhaps it was due to practicing the ¡°Dual Cultivation Classic,¡± but Greg Jensen found that his energy was exceptionally vigorous now. And as his realm continued to grow, those thoughts became increasingly intense. ¡°Greg, let me have a child for you¡­¡± Greg Jensen suddenly snapped back to reality and realized that Lindsey Wolfe had laid herself on his back. Splash! Without thinking, Greg Jensen stood up from the bath, grabbed the clothes beside him, and rushed out. ¡°Greg!¡± Lindsey Wolfe became anxious and ran to the door, only to see Greg Jensen heading toward Peach Blossom Mountain. Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: ¡°That silly boy, I actually scared him off. After laughing, she became a bit worried: ¡°It¡¯s so late for him to go up the mountain; he better not run into any troubles.¡± Thinking about Greg Jensen¡¯s frequent trips to the mountain recently, Lindsey Wolfe was slightly reassured. Splash! Greg Jensen ran to Cold Pond and dove straight in. The cool pond water immediately extinguished the fire in his heart. Luckily, he had run fast enough, otherwise he might not have been able to hold back. After soaking in Cold Pond for a while, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, and took the opportunity to practice the Guidance Technique in the water. Since advancing to the third level of Qi Refinement, the effects of the Guidance Technique had become somewhat negligible. The root cause was the extremely sparse spiritual energy of this era. To advance to the fourth level of Qi Refinement quickly, one could only rely on Dual Cultivation or elixirs. Trying to break through to the fourth level of Qi Refinement solely through the Guidance Technique was as hard as ascending to heaven. Elixirs! Greg Jensen sighed; it seemed he really had to focus on making money. The seeds in the medicinal fields had already been sown, and he hadn¡¯t skimped on watering; now, all that was left was to wait for the harvest in three months. In the meantime, he couldn¡¯t just sit idly by; he needed to think of other ways to make money. Looking at the stone formation base that had been carved more than halfway, Greg Jensen slapped his forehead. I can grow vegetables and fruits! Once the Small Cloud Rain Skill Formation is set up, it will automatically water the crops every night, and it can effectively prevent diseases and pests. Lindsey Wolfe was making a good profit with just a few dozen acres of land; if he expanded the planting area, wouldn¡¯t he make a fortune? However, Lindsey Wolfe certainly wouldn¡¯t agree to do it all by herself, so he would have to talk to Lois Abbott and get her to partner with Lindsey Wolfe to set up a vegetable farming base together. As Greg Jensen was thinking about this, his phone suddenly vibrated. He took out his phone and saw that it was Brandon Brent calling. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve taken care of Arthur Corl¡¯s situation. I got a compensation of one hundred thousand, should I transfer it to you later?¡± Greg Jensen frowned slightly and replied indifferently, ¡°No need to transfer it to me; bring it to Jules Jensen and the rest in person tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, about the antidote¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg Jensen made his way back home under the cover of night. Early the next morning, taking advantage of Lindsey Wolfe and the others already having gone to the vegetable shop, he called a motorcycle taxi and headed to the county town.. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 63 My Sister is Still Young Part 1 Chapter 63: Chapter 63 My Sister is Still Young Part 1 Translator: 549690339 I ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re here.¡± Business at Reverie Inn was booming, and Alfred Webb even considered opening a branch. And all this was entirely thanks to Greg Jensen. Moreover, Greg Jensen had now become a shareholder of Reverie Inn, so the staff treated him with great respect. The chefs in the kitchen were quite familiar with him and acted more casual around him. Greg Jensen took a walk around the hotel and then went to Lois Abbott¡¯s office. ¡°Why did you come over so early?¡± ¡°Hehe, I missed you, that¡¯s why.¡± Lois Abbott instinctively took a step back, eyeing him warily, ¡°What are you up to? This is an office, and my dad is right next door.¡± Greg Jensen said with a mischievous smile, ¡°I¡¯ve checked, old Webb isn¡¯t here, he went to the market.¡± ¡°That still doesn¡¯t make it okay¡­ mmm¡­¡± When Greg Jensen entered, he had locked the door, so before Lois Abbott could react, he kissed her. At first, Lois Abbott tried to struggle, but after a moment, she began to respond actively. A romantic ambiance spread like ripples, swiftly filling the entire room. After how long, the office finally quieted down. Greg Jensen stroked her hair, feeling a deep sense of peace within him. The two rested on the sofa for a while before preparing to take a shower. Lois Abbott, like a koala, was carried by Greg Jensen into the washroom, mumbling discontentedly, ¡°Really, how come you¡¯re getting more and more¡­¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Greg Jensen laughed triumphantly, deliberately flexing his arm to show off his muscles. This time, the amount of True Qi he had gained was substantial, equivalent to half a month¡¯s work with the Guidance Technique. If it were to be done once a day, he would still need over a year to enter the fourth level of Qi Refinement. The pace was still too slow! Although after every time, a portion of True Qi would aid Lois Abbott in sorting out her meridians. But after all, Lois Abbott was only human and excessive demands would rapidly age her. Therefore, even though he was eager to advance to the fourth level of Qi Refinement, he couldn¡¯t bear to overdo it. At that moment, Lois Abbott suddenly said, ¡°How about 1 find you a mistress? That way, you won¡¯t have to trouble me every day.¡± ¡°Alt?¡± Greg Jensen said awkwardly, ¡°That¡­ doesn¡¯t seem quite right?¡± ¡°Tsch, what¡¯s not right about it? Looking at you, you must be thrilled inside, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lois Abbott rolled her eyes and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know a man as outstanding as you is not destined to belong to just me. I won¡¯t be jealous.¡± ¡°I could belong only to you, you just have to work a bit harder,¡± Greg Jensen said with a sly smile. Lois Abbott sprang up from him and looked at him with a face full of wariness, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Haha, just kidding. Hurry up and shower, and once we¡¯re done, I have something important to discuss with you.¡± Upon hearing his words, Lois Abbott relaxed slightly¡­ Having cleaned up, the two returned to the bed in the resting room to lie down. Lois Abbott asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to discuss something important with me? What is it?¡± Greg Jensen said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of setting up a vegetable farm to specifically grow high-quality vegetables. However, it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for me to show up personally. You should talk to my aunt Adeline about this.¡± ¡°So, you mean that I should cooperate with your aunt Adeline to run the vegetable farm, while you operate from behind the scenes?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the idea.¡± Lois Abbott hesitated and asked, ¡°The land and funding are easy to deal with, but how can you guarantee our vegetables will be high yield and high quality?¡± ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t need to worry about that, I have my ways.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem, I¡¯ll visit your village tomorrow and talk to your aunt then.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, rubbed her little nose and said with a laugh, ¡°You really are a virtuous partner, how about we¡­¡± ¡°Stop right there, I still have things to do later.¡± Lois Abbott pushed him away and got out of bed to start dressing. She paused in her movements and stared at Greg Jensen, sighing, ¡°Or maybe¡­ find someone for you, to save me from your daily hassles.¡± Greg Jensen said wordlessly, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°You¡­ you have a thing for my sister?¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes widened as she shook her head, ¡°That won¡¯t do, my sister is just barely an adult.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face was lined with exasperation; he had merely responded subconsciously, and now Lois was taking it the wrong way. Seeing his expression, Lois thought he was upset and said hesitantly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not out of the question, as long as Snow is willing, 1 don¡¯t mind.¡± Could this really be okay? Greg Jensen was stunned; he hadn¡¯t expected Lois to be so open-minded. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Lois was truly fed up, unable to withstand his constant overtures, or else why would she even entertain such a thought? And she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation; whenever Greg Jensen flirted with her, she found herself unable to muster the will to resist. ¡°Actually, my sister is at the age to have a boyfriend, but it has to be her own choice. If you really like her, then you¡¯ll have to pursue her yourself,¡± she said. Lois sighed, her relationship with Greg Jensen had started with practicalities before slowly developing into emotional attachment. At the end of the day, it was simply an accident. If possible, she still hoped her sister could experience a sweet romance. Moreover, she felt that Snow seemed to have a fairly good impression of Greg Jensen, frequently asking about him lately. When Greg Jensen thought about the delicate and cute sister, he was also moved, but such matters were better left to develop naturally. He looked at Lois and decided not to bring up the topic again, instead saying, ¡°We should register a company for the vegetable farm. We can have your aunt handle the matters in the village, and you¡¯ll be in charge of sales. How about we split the shares, twenty percent each for you two?¡± Lois replied speechlessly, ¡°So, you intend to be a hands-off boss?¡± ¡°I have no choice, 1 need money, a lot of money,¡± said Greg Jensen with a wry smile. Lois was somewhat puzzled, ¡°You don¡¯t smoke or drink, and you don¡¯t buy clothes or luxury goods, why do you need so much money?¡± ¡°Um¡­ better not ask about that now. I¡¯ll tell you when the time is right.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Seeing this, Lois didn¡¯t press further. After all, Greg Jensen had always treated her well and would not harm her. Getting involved in this vegetable farm not only could help Greg Jensen, but it would also be a sizable income for Lois herself. If things went well in the future, it might even earn more than the hotel. Watching Greg Jensen lost in his thoughts, Lois sat on his lap and said with a light laugh, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, not satisfied?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen helplessly nodded and reached out his hand directly. ¡°Don¡¯t fool around.¡± Fearing that he would flirt with her again, Lois quickly swatted his hand away and said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s rent a place..¡± Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Chapter 64 Vegetable Base l Chapter 64: Chapter 64 Vegetable Base l Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Sure.¡± Greg¡¯s eyes lit up. Each time he visited, he stayed at a hotel, which truly was a bit inconvenient. Lois chuckled, ¡°What kind of house do you like? A villa or a residential apartment?¡± ¡°A large flat.¡± Greg had seen those spacious flats on the short video platform: bright, with a great view, and not small in size. When he was in college, he thought that if he ever got rich, he would buy one of those large flats to live in. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to go to the city. You can¡¯t find those kinds of large flats in the county.¡± ¡°Uh, then just rent something spacious with a good view.¡± After pondering for a moment, Lois said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll check out Love Home Garden when 1 have some time.¡± ¡°Okay, let me know how much it is, and 1¡¯11 transfer the money to you,¡± Greg said. Lois gave him a look, huffed, and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who needs money. Keep it for yourself; 1 have my own money.¡± After saying that, she playfully winked and giggled, ¡°Consider it as me keeping you, from now on I¡¯ll be your sugar mama. You need to be obedient, you hear?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Greg pinched her belly hard and said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Then I must serve you well. Shall we start now?¡± ¡°No, you just want to take advantage of me.¡± Lois shifted and found a more comfortable sitting position, then asked, ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t have a car yet, right? Want me to buy you one?¡± ¡°Forget about it. In my current state, I can¡¯t drive anyways.¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll keep it in town for you. Whenever you want to drive it, you can.¡± Greg felt warmth in his heart but still declined, ¡°No need; you¡¯re really making it seem like you¡¯re keeping me.¡± ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t know how many people are waiting for me to keep them.¡± Lois gave him a look and then changed the subject, ¡°By the way, my aunt mentioned awhile back that there was trouble in your village?¡± ¡°Yeah, a developer went there to cause trouble.¡± ¡°And then?¡± With a smile, Greg boasted, ¡°Of course, your husband chased them away.¡± Hearing the word husband¡¯, Lois¡¯s face turned red, and she scolded, ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t talk nonsense, if my dad hears you, he¡¯ll break your legs.¡± ¡°Mr. Walker, what do you think we should do next?¡± Sitting opposite Kenny Walker, Arthur¡¯s face was etched with worry. He didn¡¯t have much of a fortune to begin with, and now it had all been poured into the preliminary work of the resort development. If the resort project were to fall through, bankruptcy would not be far off for him. He had thought that with Kenny Walker stepping in, the issue would be easily resolved, but Micah Brent hadn¡¯t shown any respect at all. Kenny¡¯s expression was grim as he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Micah Brent; I¡¯ll invite him to dinner later. After that, he won¡¯t be able to cause us any trouble.¡± Arthur asked, ¡°What about Peach Blossom Village?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you fifty more people. Anyone who dares to resist, knock them down first, and as long as there¡¯s no fatality, there won¡¯t be any major issues.¡± Kenny frowned and then asked, ¡°That Brandon Brent, is someone instigating him to stir up trouble?¡± ¡°Yes, it seems to be someone named Mr. Jensen.¡± Arthur¡¯s mind raced, and suddenly thinking of something, he said, ¡°Mr. Walker, those country bumpkins from Peach Blossom Village also have the surname Jensen; could this Mr. Jensen be related to them?¡± Kenny shook his head slightly and replied, ¡°Unlikely. Whoever can instruct Brandon Brent should have a substantial background. How could they be related to those country bumpkins?¡± ¡°Good if there¡¯s no connection.¡± Arthur breathed a sigh of relief. Kenny then said, ¡°Did that big boss Liu from Duo Phoenix Town also show up?¡± ¡°Yes, he arrived later on.¡± ¡°Hmm, then let¡¯s start with him!¡± Greg Jensen had spent half a day in the county town, buying a pile of medicinal herbs, before returning to Peach Blossom Village, utterly unaware that a crisis was stealthily approaching. His mind was now entirely focused on how to make money; after all, there was only three hundred thousand left in his bank account. Three hundred thousand might seem like a lot, but it couldn¡¯t even buy a set of Qi Blood Pills. The return on medicinal herbs would take two to three months to realize, and while the vegetable business could yield faster results, sales were likely to be slow at the start. Greg Jensen planned to target the high-end market, selling directly to the wealthy families in the county, so Lois Abbott talked to Alfred Webb about this that very day, hoping he could help find some connections to see if it was possible to open a fruit and vegetable supermarket. However, the precondition for opening a fruit and vegetable supermarket was that Greg could guarantee the quality of the vegetables to be superior to that of ordinary produce; otherwise, why would the affluent buy your veggies? After these recent incidents, Lois Abbott had full confidence in Greg and even showed signs of blind trust. Therefore, she had no worries about the doubts her father had raised. Early the next morning, she arrived at Peach Blossom Village to discuss the collaboration with Lindsey Wolfe. Lindsey Wolfe turned pale when she heard about establishing a vegetable base; the idea of opening such a large vegetable store in town was beyond her imagination. And now a vegetable base? That was a business she didn¡¯t think she could handle. Lois Abbott smiled and said, ¡°All you need to do is direct the workers in growing the vegetables; you don¡¯t have to worry about the rest.¡± Lindsey Wolfe felt much better knowing she would only be responsible for growing the vegetables. After hesitating for a long time, she finally made up her mind. ¡°Alright, since President Abbott trusts me so much, I¡¯ll give it a try. If it doesn¡¯t work out, you can pull out later.¡± ¡°Haha, Sister Lindsey is a decisive person; I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll do a great job. Plus, if the produce from your family¡¯s land meets the quality standards, it can also be sold at the fruit and vegetable supermarket.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s interest was piqued upon hearing this. The land belonging to Greg Jensen and the others, all from the Jensen Family, produced very tasty vegetables. However, the spending power of Duo Phoenix Town was just average, so she couldn¡¯t sell the produce for too high a price, and even then, a lot remained unsold. If she could partner with Love Home Garden, she could definitely make more money. Lindsey Wolfe immediately signed the contract. Having settled the matter of the vegetable base, Lois Abbott was very happy and kept glancing at Greg with an expression full of pride and as if seeking commendation. After discussing some details with Lindsey Wolfe, Lois Abbott stood up to leave. ¡°Second Master¡± came over, worried, and said, ¡°Freya, that Liu Laotie is the village head; he has the final say in the village affairs, he might just take the chance to demand money from us, right?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe also felt concerned but, thinking about the signed contract, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, we¡¯ll just give him the money if it comes down to it!¡± ¡°Second Master¡± sighed and silently nodded in agreement. In Peach Blossom Village, aside from the Hall Family, it was near impossible for anyone else to accomplish something. ¡°Did you place the order for the bricks used in construction?¡± ¡°I did; each brick costs thirty or forty cents.¡± Lindsey Wolfe said helplessly, ¡°It is a bit expensive, but there¡¯s no helping it.¡± ¡°Damn that Old Liu, not doing a proper job.¡± ¡°Exactly, the red bricks outside, now they¡¯re at most twenty cents apiece.¡± Greg Jensen sat to one side and watched, unable to resist a secret chuckle. Old Liu was probably also aware of what Lindsey Wolfe and the others were saying about him and would feel terribly wronged, since he hardly managed the brick factory and had no idea about Lindsey Wolfe ordering red bricks. However, Greg had already called him, and he guessed that the bricks would be delivered soon. Just then, suddenly, the sound of a tractor came from outside.. Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Many Strange Events Recently 1 Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Many Strange Events Recently 1 Translator: 549690339 3 ¡ª The crowd stepped out of the courtyard and discovered that bricks were being delivered from the factory. Lindsey Wolfe hurried into the house, took out her small bag, and prepared to pay for the bricks. It wasn¡¯t until they approached that they realized it was Boss Liu himself who had come to deliver the bricks. Locking eyes with Second Master Jensen, Lindsey felt a sudden surge of foreboding. Usually, it was Boss Liu¡¯s underlings who delivered the bricks; why had he come himself today? Could it be he was planning to extort more money? Though Second Master Jensen was somewhat hesitant, as a senior member of the Jensen family, he had no choice but to steel himself and walk over. Maybe there was still time to negotiate a cheaper price before the bricks were unloaded from the cart. ¡°Boss Liu, how much for this load of bricks? I¡¯ll have Freya pay you,¡± Second Master Jensen asked quiveringly, and everyone fell silent, watching Boss Liu anxiously, fearful that he might demand an exorbitant price. However, Boss Liu simply smiled and said, ¡°Why would you need to pay? We¡¯re all villagers here. There just happened to be a surplus of bricks at the medicine fields, so I had them brought over for you. Just use them for now, and let me know if you need more. I can bring you another load later.¡± Second Master Jensen and the rest, including Lindsey, grew tense on hearing this. They may not have been well-educated, but they knew there was no such thing as a free lunch. Boss Liu was surely plotting to squeeze more money out of them. for instance, start by offering free bricks, and once your house is built, he could then inflate the price drastically. At that point, you¡¯d have no choice but to use them. After all, you couldn¡¯t just tear down a finished house, could you? Thinking this, Second Master Jensen hurriedly said, ¡°How could we accept this¡­ We should pay whatever amount is due.¡± Lindsey was more forthright, saying, ¡°Boss Liu, earning money isn¡¯t easy for us either. Let¡¯s just buy this load of bricks at forty cents apiece. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, pay the man, and then we¡¯re even. Next time we need more bricks, we can pay again,¡± Third Master Jensen chimed in. Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Boss Liu couldn¡¯t help but feel like crying without tears. Why was doing a good deed so difficult? Seeing that Lindsey and the others didn¡¯t believe him one bit, he looked to Greg Jensen for help. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smirk, putting on a stern face and gesturing a fist at him. Boss Liu was quick-witted and immediately understood Greg Jensen¡¯s signal. His expression chilled as he said sternly, ¡°Are you trying to make me lose face? I already said I¡¯m giving it away, and you insist on paying. Are you looking down on me?¡± ¡°No, we truly did not mean any disrespect, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± Lindsey said, glancing at Second Master Jensen beside her. Seeing this, Second Master Jensen had no choice but to confess, ¡°We would have to pay sooner or later, so we¡¯d be at ease paying up now.¡± Upon hearing this, Boss Liu¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and with a stern face, he said, ¡°What are you suggesting? You don¡¯t trust my character?¡± ¡°No, that was not our intention at all.¡± Seeing Boss Liu get angry, Lindsey and Second Master Jensen, among others, started to panic inside. Boss Liu frowned and said, ¡°Go, get some paper and a pen. I¡¯ll write you a note. 1 can t believe you think 1 wouldn¡¯t be able to give away a cart of bricks.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing his words, everyone was dumbfounded, staring at Boss Liu with an incredulous expression. ¡°Why are you standing there? Go get it fast, or should I fetch it myself?¡± ¡°Ah, please wait a moment,¡± Lindsey dashed into the house and brought her accounts notebook with precaution, handing it to Boss Liu. Boss Liu took the paper and pen and wrote a promissory note right away, affirming that the load of bricks was a gift from him, and that he surely wouldn¡¯t charge for them. Furthermore, he noted that if the Jensen family¡¯s house needed bricks, he would provide them for free, ensuring not to charge a single penny. After finishing, he even took a red ballpoint pen to dye his thumb red and pressed a thumbprint on the document. ¡°lake a look; if there¡¯s nothing wrong, hurry up and unload the truck.¡± Lindsey Wolfe took over the document and stared at it, shocked, then lifted her head blankly, looking towards Second Master. Second Master was also dumbfounded, glanced at the document in Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s hand, then at Old Liu, still not quite believing it. The Jenson Family members present were all equally bewildered. Just a moment ago, they thought that when Old Liu said he would give away for free, he surely aimed to swindle more money; they didn¡¯t expect him to actually leave the document behind. Could he really be giving away for free? This was totally unlike Old Liu¡¯s character! Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart was brimming with joy; he didn t know what kind of twisted pleasure this was. But he knew that if Lindsey Wolfe and the others found out he had become smart, and that Old Liu was actually under his command, Second Master and the rest would surely slaughter him. What a major social suicide scene! ¡°What are you all standing there for? Unload the truck!¡± Old Liu put on his familiar ruffian look, ¡°Or are you waiting for me to help you unload?¡± ¡°Heh heh, let¡¯s unload.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and took the lead in starting to unload. Lindsey Wolfe opened her mouth, wanting to tell Greg Jensen not to unload, but hesitated seeing Old Liu¡¯s fierce and terrifying appearance. Seeing this, Second Master made up his mind with a hard heart, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, unload the truck.¡± Whether it¡¯s a blessing or a curse, you can¡¯t hide from it! Old Liu had taken things this far; even if he wanted to refuse, he couldn¡¯t find a reason to do so. With Second Master¡¯s call, other passing members of the Jensen Family also came over to help. In no time, everyone had moved all the red bricks down from the truck and stacked them neatly beside. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going now. Call me if you need bricks again.¡± With a salutation, Old Liu left amidst the weird stares of everyone, driving his tractor away. ¡°He just left like that?¡± ¡°Yeah, he really didn¡¯t take any money and left?¡± Everyone felt as if they were dreaming; they couldn¡¯t believe that the bastard Old Liu would actually give away a truckload of red bricks without asking for payment. There have been a lot of strange things happening these past few days,¡± Second Master muttered. Lindsey Wolfe surprisedly asked, ¡°Second Uncle, what other strange things?¡± Second Master said, ¡°Yesterday morning, a young man brought us a hundred thousand yuan, saying it was compensation for us.¡± ¡°A hundred thousand yuan?¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone was stunned. Even Lindsey Wolfe, now the ¡°big boss,¡± widened her eyes in shock. ¡°That much compensation for what?¡± ¡°Yeah, why give us so much money? It couldn¡¯t be a scam, could it?¡± Hearing their questions, Second Master also became anxious and said with a daze, ¡°He just said it¡¯s to compensate for our young crops and my medical expenses.¡± The surroundings instantly became quiet, only Greg Jensen still wore a silly smile on his face. After a long while, Second Master spoke, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not worry about it too much. Since it¡¯s been given to us, let¡¯s take it. We didn¡¯t steal or rob it, so what¡¯s there to fear. Those who suffered losses in the fields come and get your money, and see if anyone didn¡¯t show up, go and call them over. Right, and the money for the Yu Brothers¡¯ family, someone go inform them, so we can get their share to them.¡± ¡°Alrighty, 1¡¯11 go call them right away.¡± Hearing about the money distribution, everyone immediately became enthusiastic.. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 66 The Lions Mouth Opens Wide i Chapter 66: Chapter 66 The Lion¡¯s Mouth Opens Wide i Translator: 549690339 I Second Uncle took two thousand yuan for medical expenses and distributed thousands to each of the injured people. The rest of the money was divided amongst the households according to the damage sustained to their acres of land. When the numbers were tallied, each household had received quite a sum of money, which delighted everyone to no end. Greg Jensen stood by and watched, joining in on their happiness with his own smile. The Jensen Family had this one virtue¡ªthey stuck together, and each one of them was kind-hearted. After playing the fool for so many years, not only did no one think of encroaching on his family¡¯s land and house, but they frequently looked after him as well. For this reason, Greg was happy to do whatever he could to make their lives a bit easier. Mrs. Flail, as the Jensen Family¡¯s widow, had her farmland nearby as well and this time she also received a good amount of money. Having received the money, she cheerfully said, ¡°Freya, come over to my place for dinner tonight? I¡¯m going to buy two pounds of ribs.¡± ¡°Sure, but I need to stop by the village committee first.¡± ¡°Alright, you go ahead, I¡¯ll go buy the groceries.¡± Mrs. Flail glanced at Greg, eyed his strong physique, then left with a grin. At that moment, Second Uncle came over and said, ¡°Freya, you¡¯re going to the village committee?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lindsey Wolfe looked worried. She felt that contracting the farmland was sure to cause trouble. The Flails were greedy. If they found out that she wanted to start a vegetable base, they would definitely find a way to extort money from her. This time, she would likely have to pay up. ¡°Greg, come with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg gave a simple laugh, mounted his tricycle, and took Lindsey Wolfe to the village committee. ¡°Silly Greg, taking your wife out for a spin, huh?¡± ¡°Your wife sure is a looker!¡± The villagers chatting nearby couldn¡¯t help but tease when they saw Greg with Lindsey Wolfe. Lindsey Wolfe, sitting behind with a blank expression, retorted coldly, ¡°You lot with your loose mouths better hurry back and keep an eye on your own men instead of gossiping here.¡± ¡°Freya, we¡¯re just joking.¡± ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re a big boss now, surely you can take a joke, right?¡± Lindsey Wolfe snorted coldly and whispered, ¡°Silly Greg, pedal faster. These gossiping women annoy me.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Greg responded and started pedaling with effort. Before long, the two of them arrived at the village committee. Aiden Clark was busy flirting with the village accountant when he saw Lindsey Wolfe and Greg arrive, a frown immediately forming on his brow: ¡°What are you two here for?¡± Seeing Aiden Clark, the usually feisty Lindsey Wolfe couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit intimidated, ¡°We¡­ we want to contract some land.¡± ¡°Contract land?¡± Aiden Clark looked as though he had heard a joke, his eyes widened in surprise at the two, then he burst into silent laughter: ¡°The two of you want to contract land? Can you even manage your own plot? I¡¯ll tell you, you can contract the land, but if you can¡¯t manage it, you¡¯ll be fined.¡± ¡°We can manage it,¡± Lindsey Wolfe quickly said. Aiden Clark had a cold, smug expression, impatiently saying, ¡°Come on, I know your family¡¯s situation. Get lost already, don¡¯t waste my damn time here.¡± Lindsey Wolfe, seeing his reaction, became frantic, ¡°We¡¯re not contracting the land for ourselves; we¡¯re cooperating with a company to make a vegetable base.¡± ¡°A vegetable base?¡± Aiden Clark was initially startled, then his eyes suddenly lit up, a greedy smile creeping across his lips. He cleared his throat and said coolly, ¡°In your case, you can contract the land, but since it¡¯s an enterprise, the contracting fee has to be doubled.¡± ¡°Doubled? That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s too much.¡± Lindsey Wolfe had not attended much school and was unsure if such a regulation existed, but Greg Jensen furrowed his brow at her side. The cost of land contracting is generally fixed, with no distinction made between enterprises or individuals. What Aiden Clark was doing was trying to gain some personal advantage. ¡°Not only does the land cost need to double, but the village must also hold a certain share in the enterprise, otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for you to contract this land.¡± ¡°Shares as well?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was stunned, panic flashing in her eyes; she had no idea what to do. Greg Jensen¡¯s face darkened, and he stepped aside to discreetly send a message to Aiden Clark, briefly explaining the situation. Aiden Clark was overseeing the workers building a fence in the medicinal field when he checked his phone and his face immediately turned pale. ¡°Damn, Aiden really thinks he¡¯s got nine lives to spare, huh!¡± After finishing his thought, he drove his car hastily to the village committee. In the village committee office, Lindsey Wolfe was still speaking kindly to Aiden Clark, trying to get him to relax the conditions. But no matter what she said, Aiden Clark wouldn¡¯t budge, causing Lindsey Wolfe to break out in a sweat from anxiety. ¡°You better go back and discuss it with the company you¡¯re partnering with. If you¡¯re not satisfied with our conditions, well, you can always check out other villages.¡± Aiden Clark had a cold smile on his face, as if he had Lindsey Wolfe completely under his control. There¡¯s plenty of land in other villages, but his older brother was the local tyrant of the town; would any village chief tired of living dare to meddle in his affairs? At that moment, Aiden Clark hurriedly walked in. Aiden Clark was taken aback and said with a smile, ¡°Big brother, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Step outside with me,¡± Aiden Clark replied, his face grim as he glanced at him before walking out. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you two go back and talk it over. I¡¯ve still got things to do here.¡± Aiden Clark gave Lindsey Wolfe a cold look and walked out of the office to find Aiden Clark standing not far away. With a grin, he said, ¡°Big brother, your timing couldn¡¯t be better, I just have some good news to tell you¡­.¡± Slap! Aiden Clark landed a slap across his face with full force, nearly knocking Aiden Clark to the ground. ¡°Brother, why did you hit me¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, if you weren¡¯t my blood brother, I¡¯d kill you right now!¡± Aiden Clark was completely baffled, and asked blankly, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What happened? Did you or did you not block others from contracting land?¡± ¡°Yes, that did happen.¡± When Aiden Clark brought up Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s matter, Aiden Clark immediately showed a conspiratorial grin, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know. Lindsey Wolfe must¡¯ve had some crazy luck, a company wants to partner with her to develop a vegetable base. Such a great opportunity, how could we brothers miss out? So, 1 plan to ask for some shares in their company¡­¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± Slap! Aiden Clark swung another slap in return. Now, Aiden Clark was utterly dumbfounded; he didn¡¯t realize what he had done wrong, but in just a couple of minutes, his brother had slapped him twice. With his mind a complete blank from the slaps, he could only stare at Aiden Clark, too afraid even to speak. Disappointed, Aiden Clark scolded him, ¡°You, I¡¯ve told you long ago not to stir up trouble in the village, but you just don¡¯t listen! I¡¯m warning you, contract the land to Lindsey Wolfe right now, or I¡¯ll freaking kill you!¡± Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Begging for a Contract 1 Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Begging for a Contract 1 Translator: 549690339 I ¡°Big brother, about that share issue¡­¡± ¡°Shut your damn mouth, still dreaming about shares? What are you fantasizing about? If you keep being greedy, you won¡¯t even keep your head!¡± Third brother Hall was scolded into not daring to raise his head, only managing to mutter in a low voice, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you hurrying? If you screw this up, I won¡¯t forgive you! Remember, you agreed to this yourself; it has nothing to do with anyone else, got it?¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll go talk to them right now.¡± In the office, Lindsey Wolfe was somewhat worried, hesitated for a long time, but still decided to head back first. Greg Jensen grabbed her all of a sudden, grinned, and said, ¡°No rush, wait a bit more.¡± ¡°Wait for what? They obviously don¡¯t want to contract the land to us, we might as well head back and think of a plan.¡± After saying that, Lindsey Wolfe laughed at herself, feeling like she had a screw loose, explaining so much to an idiot. ¡°Let¡¯s go, staying here is just a joke to Third brother Hall; we definitely won¡¯t be able to contract the land.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, wait a bit longer.¡± Greg Jensen pulled Lindsey Wolfe back, adamant on not leaving. Seeing this, Lindsey Wolfe couldn¡¯t help but get angry, ¡°Greg, what is it, let go quickly. If you don¡¯t let go, your auntie is going to get angry.¡± ¡°Just wait a bit more; he will contract the land to us.¡± ¡°You idiot, do you even know what land contracting is?¡± Lindsey Wolfe glared at him annoyed and was about to leave when Third brother Hall walked in. Before she could speak, Third brother Hall came up to her with a big smile and said, ¡°Freya, you want to contract the land, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Okay, then sign the contract agreement quickly. There¡¯s so much wasteland in the village; whatever you fancy, just say it. It¡¯s lying idle anyway, letting you farm it for free is fine.¡± Third brother Hall¡¯s face was all smiles, completely different from how he was gouging before, the attitude making a complete 180-degree turn. Seeing this, Lindsey Wolfe felt a twinge of caution, hesitated, and said, ¡°How about¡­ let¡¯s not contract the land after all, I need to talk it over with the company again.¡± ¡°Not contracting it? How can that be?¡± ¡°No, no, really, I¡¯m not contracting it.¡± Lindsey Wolfe waved her hands repeatedly, refusing to agree to the contract no matter what. It wasn¡¯t that she had suddenly changed her mind, but that her entrenched impression of Third brother Hall was simply too deep. If the other party had demanded a ransom, trying to extort money, she wouldn¡¯t have worried so much. But Third brother Hall¡¯s attitude changing after just going out for a while, not only foregoing demands for bribes but even wanting to contract the land to her for free, was too odd. Could someone with Third brother Hall¡¯s character really do something so generous? He definitely had no good intentions! Third brother Hall was baffled; hadn¡¯t she been crying out to contract the land just a moment ago, and now she¡¯s not interested? If you aren¡¯t interested, what am I supposed to do? The only reason he had become the village head was with the backing of Big brother Hall. If Big brother Hall got angry, he could kiss the village head position goodbye. Thinking about what his big brother had just said, Third brother Hall shuddered. He hurriedly said, ¡°Freya, please just contract this land. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to explain myself.¡± ¡°Explain what?¡± Lindsey Wolfe asked, puzzled. ¡°Er, that is¡­¡± Third brother Hall was stunned, stumbling and unable to provide a clear explanation. Seeing this, Lindsey Wolfe became even more reluctant to agree, grabbing Greg Jensen and trying to leave. In a panic, Third brother Hall knelt on the ground with a thud, pleading urgently, ¡°Freya, please just contract the land.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was scared stiff and said in a panic, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Get up quickly, please get up.¡± ¡°No, if you don¡¯t contract the land today, I won¡¯t stand up.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe was speechless. She had anticipated what might happen when she arrived, but she never expected that Old Third Liu would kneel down just to get her to contract the land. She felt that if she didn¡¯t contract the land today, it might cause even bigger trouble, so she had no choice but to nod and say: ¡°I¡¯ll contract it, I¡¯ll contract it; is that okay? Now please stand up.¡± Old Third Liu breathed a sigh of relief, stood up, and asked with a beaming smile, ¡°Tell me, how much do you want to contract? I¡¯ll prepare the paperwork right now.¡± Lindsey Wolfe felt that Old Third Liu was acting too strangely today. If she didn¡¯t contract the land, she was afraid he wouldn¡¯t let her leave. If she contracted too much, she was afraid of being trapped. She hesitated for a long time, then cautiously ventured, ¡°Contract¡­ contract one acre.¡± ¡°One acre?¡± Old Third Liu was startled and said with a forced smile, ¡°Or perhaps contract a little more? One acre is hardly enough.¡± ¡°No, no, no, one acre is plenty,¡± Lindsey Wolfe said, shaking her head repeatedly. Upon hearing this, Old Third Liu found himself in a bit of a quandary. His older brother had only told him to contract the land to Lindsey Wolfe, but he hadn¡¯t specified an amount. If Lindsey Wolfe only contracted one acre, and his older brother wasn¡¯t satisfied, he would be in trouble. It was at this moment that Greg Jensen suddenly said with a dopey smile, ¡°One acre is not enough, one hundred acres!¡± ¡°Greg¡­¡± ¡°Right, one hundred acres, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Old Third Liu was overjoyed and quickly said to the accountant, ¡°Hurry up and prepare the agreement for Freya!¡± ¡°Village chief, there¡¯s no need for that much, really¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe became anxious, but seeing that the accountant had already prepared the agreement, she felt timid, and after a long thought, she still didn¡¯t dare to refuse and just signed her name on it. Old Third Liu looked at the signed agreement and finally felt at ease, saying with a smile, ¡°Freya, if there¡¯s anything you need help with from the village, just tell me directly, don¡¯t be polite. From now on, you¡¯re also an entrepreneur in our village. When you become prosperous, don¡¯t forget about the folks here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief, I, Lindsey Wolfe, am not an ungrateful person.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good to hear.¡± ¡°Well¡­ if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to leave now.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead. I¡¯ll send someone to the field to mark it out for you later. They¡¯ll get everything ready, and you can start work whenever you want.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Village Chief.¡± After thanking him, Lindsey Wolfe hurriedly left the village committee with Greg Jensen. Once outside, she couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Silly Greg, how could you blurt out something like that? Old Third Liu definitely has ulterior motives. We¡¯ve contracted so much land; isn¡¯t he just going to scam us to death?¡± ¡°No worries, hehe,¡± Greg Jensen said with a foolish laugh. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, you¡¯re not afraid of anything,¡± Lindsey Wolfe glared at him before storming off home, fuming. Back at home, Lindsey¡¯s father noticed her displeased expression and asked in a hurry, ¡°Freya, what¡¯s wrong? Did Old Third Liu refuse to contract the land to you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve contracted a hundred acres of land.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s something we can¡¯t help. Who would have thought that the Hall Family holds such sway in the village? It¡¯s a pity we, the Jensen Family, don¡¯t have many people; otherwise¡­¡± Her father thought that Old Third Liu had refused to contract the land to her, so he was comforting her. Mid-sentence, he suddenly realized what she had said, his eyes wide with surprise, staring at Lindsey Wolfe. ¡°What¡­ what did you say? You contracted a hundred acres of land?¡± ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s for free too.¡± Lindsey Wolfe said helplessly, ¡°1 told him I wouldn¡¯t contract it, but Old Third Liu insisted I do. If I didn¡¯t, he would have knelt on the ground and not let me leave..¡± Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Proactively Helping i Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Proactively Helping i Translator: 549690339 I Second Master was stunned upon hearing this and said in shock, ¡°What? Uncle Liu knelt on the ground and begged you to contract the land? And you didn¡¯t take any money?¡± Lindsey Wolfe looked helpless: ¡°Exactly, I said I¡¯d only take one mu, but Greg insisted on a hundred mu. In the end, I had no choice but to contract for a hundred mu.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Second Master was completely dumbfounded, his mouth agape with shock, temporarily at a loss for words. It took a good while before he collected himself and said with a strange look, ¡°What¡¯s with the Hall brothers? First, Uncle Hall, nowit¡¯s Uncle Liu. Could there be someone secretly helping us?¡± ¡°Hey, now that you mention it, it¡¯s quite possible.¡± Lindsey Wolfe also felt that things had been going too smoothly lately, as if someone were silently helping her from behind. ¡°But¡­ who could this person be?¡± Second Master was also unable to figure it out and said gravely, ¡°No matter who this person is, if they are truly helping us, that¡¯s one thing, but if¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue, but Lindsey Wolfe understood. If the person helping them had some malicious intent, they were already caught in a trap. Seeing the two with furrowed brows deep in thought, Greg could hardly contain his glee. He really wanted to tell Second Master and his Aunt Lind that he was that person. But he was afraid that if he said it directly, his aunt and the others might kill him. Never mind about becoming smart; how to explain the incident with Uncle Hall? Even if Uncle Hall¡¯s matter could be explained, there was still the death of Uncle Hall to contend with. Others are not fools; they will surely guess that Greg was inextricably linked to Uncle Hall¡¯s death. That would lead to a whole host of troublesome issues to sort out later. Greg decided to stick his head in the sand like an ostrich; some problems could be dealt with later, better to keep things under wraps for now. Lindsey Wolfe was a decisive person, the land leasing agreement had been signed, and worrying now was redundant. It would be better to rush ahead with the development of the vegetable base. After lunch, she took Greg to that piece of wasteland on the east side of the village. Upon arriving, they discovered that white lines had already been drawn all around the area. Lindsey Wolfe, not quite at ease, measured the land again with her steps, and to her surprise, found that Uncle Liu had not only not skimped on the land but had actually given an extra two to three mu. While she was pleased, her worry deepened. After the two made a round of the wasteland, they went back to inform Second Master, and hurriedly gathered all the able-bodied men of the Jensen Family to start preparing to burn off the weeds. The Jensen Family was not large in number, and there weren¡¯t many workers even with everyone present. To cultivate such a large piece of wasteland, they were indeed a bit stretched thin. ¡°Freya, we seem to be a little short on people,¡± said Third Master, concerned. Lindsey Wolfe looked at the wasteland and felt worried, frowning, ¡°If it really comes to it, we¡¯ll have to hire a few people. Mr. Xia has already said that the labor costs would be included in the budget and would be reimbursed later.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s the only option, then.¡± Second Master sighed deeply and was just contemplating where to find some people when Uncle Hall suddenly arrived, accompanied by a group of dozens. Upon seeing this, the expressions of the Jensen Family members all changed, and a few of the younger men even raised their hoes. Second Master was wary, ¡°Uncle Hall, what brings you here?¡± Uncle Hall said cheerfully, ¡°Hehe, the walls around the medicinal herb field were completed today, and since I had nothing else to do, I heard you were setting up a vegetable base here and decided to bring everyone over to help out.¡± ¡°To help? How much do you want per day?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was taken aback as she was afraid Uncle Hall was looking to extort money by asking directly about the cost. Uncle Hall laughed, ¡°No money, I¡¯ve already paid today¡¯s wages. It¡¯s just idling, coming over to give a hand.¡± ¡°No money?¡± Paying their own wages to help others? Would Uncle Hall be so kind-hearted? The Jensen Family members exchanged glances, somewhat incredulous and a bit disbelieving. Lindsey Wolfe hesitated, ¡°Really, no money?¡± ¡± What, you don¡¯t believe me? Did I charge you for that truckload of bricks this morning?¡± Uncle Hall put on a fierce look, his expression tinged with a hint of anger. He was now adept at this kind of thing, as his reputation had been so bad in the past that if he didn¡¯t look fierce, people simply wouldn¡¯t believe him. Uncle Hall had really got the hang of ¡°doing good deeds forcefully.¡± When Lindsey Wolfe saw his demeanor, her heart couldn¡¯t help trembling slightly, and she could only stammer, ¡°Then¡­ thank you for your trouble.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to thank?¡± Uncle Hall smiled nonchalantly and waved his hand towards the others, ¡°Come on, the sooner we get to work, the earlier we can go home.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The villagers of Peach Blossom Village were very simple; they didn¡¯t care whether it was their job or not, as long as they were paid, they would do whatever was asked. At Uncle Hall¡¯s call, the crowd dispersed voluntarily and surrounded the wasteland in the middle. Before long, a big fire was lit in the center of the wasteland. The fire burned for several hours before it was finally extinguished. Everyone quickly grabbed their tools and followed the plowing cattle to till the ground. By the time all was done, it was almost dark. Uncle Hall led everyone away, leaving only Lindsey Wolfe and a few others on the wasteland. She looked at the now leveled land with a happy smile on her soot-blackened face. Greg Jensen was drenched in smelly sweat, feeling greasy and very uncomfortable. He took off his vest, wiped the sweat from his body, revealing well-built muscles. Widow Hall¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and her gaze was filled with the flush of spring. She deliberately walked up to Greg Jensen, took a deep breath, and her heartbeat inevitably accelerated once more. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. Tonight, come over to my place for dinner,¡± she said. Lindsey Wolfe smiled, ¡°Today, there¡¯s no need for you to treat; tonight, I¡¯m the host!¡± ¡°That works too.¡± Widow Hall smiled somewhat unnaturally, but the thought of spending more time with Greg Jensen filled her with excitement. The group chatted and laughed on their way back. As they passed by Marcus Jensen¡¯s home, they saw him coming out. Lindsey Wolfe kept a cold face as if she hadn¡¯t seen him, and continued walking ahead. The rest of the Jensen Family weren¡¯t fond of him either; they gave him a cold glance as if to say hello. Seeing the crowd drift away, Marcus Jensen also felt uneasy. He had wanted to take the opportunity while his wife was away to go help Lindsey Wolfe, but it seemed that everyone was already returning. He sighed deeply and shouldered his shovel to return home. ¡°These bricks were really given by Uncle Hall?¡± ¡°Indeed, it almost scared me to death. I thought he was going to make some excessive demands, but he said he didn¡¯t want money.¡± Now recalling the event, Lindsey Wolfe still felt somewhat uneasy. Widow Hall, on the other hand, was looking at the neatly stacked red bricks with disbelief on her face. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go wash up,¡± said Widow Hall. ¡°After we¡¯re clean, we¡¯d better hurry and start cooking.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± As the two approached the well, they saw Greg Jensen in just his shorts, pouring water over himself with a basin. His wheat-colored skin glowed in the setting sun. The crystal-clear droplets of water sliding down the grooves of his muscles made both women swallow their saliva at the same time. Tonight, I must make him mine! Lindsey Wolfe licked her lips, a hint of a smile appearing at the corners of her mouth. What she didn¡¯t know was that, right beside her, Amber Hall had the exact same idea. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 69: We Must Take Him Down Tonight_l Chapter 69: Chapter 69: We Must Take Him Down Tonight_l Translator: 549690339 Greg Jensen was now at the third level of Qi Refinement, with his Divine Sense beginning to bud, and his perception was extremely sharp. So he knew as soon as the two women arrived beside him. Although he was wearing swim shorts, he still felt very awkward being watched by two women while bathing, and his actions became stiff. After a long while, he finally cleaned off the sweat from his body and hurried back to his room with his towel. ¡°Let¡¯s also take a bath,¡± one suggested. ¡°Hmm,¡± the other agreed. The two women weren¡¯t as bold as Greg, only dabbing themselves with a wet towel very carefully. Their clothes, though not removed, were soaked and clung to their bodies, appearing even more enticing. Just as Greg finished changing clothes at his uncle¡¯s house and came over to call them to cook, the sight of their coy demeanor almost made his nose bleed. ¡°Auntie, sister-in-law, let¡¯s cook. I¡¯m hungry,¡± Greg called out. Greg stepped back and shouted from afar before running back to his uncle¡¯s house. ¡°Hey, do you think Greg saw us?¡± ¡°So what if he did? We¡¯re not naked,¡± Lindsey Wolfe spoke nonchalantly, though her eyes involuntarily glanced in Greg¡¯s direction, her beautiful face flushed with red. The Jensen family had more than a dozen members over today, filling a large table. After a few dishes were served, everyone began to drink. ¡°Come on, Greg, have some too. What¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t drink?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, pour some for Greg. He¡¯s been working hard today.¡± Greg originally didn¡¯t drink, but amid the clamor of the crowd, he had no choice but to pour himself some and joined in, sipping slowly. Once all the food and drinks were served, Amber Hall and Lindsey Wolfe took their seats as well. The two women sat to his left and right, conveniently sandwiching Greg in the middle. ¡°Hey, Greg, how come you¡¯re drinking, who poured for you?¡± Lindsey Wolfe asked with surprise. Amber Hall glanced around and chuckled, ¡°Let him have a bit. Greg is no longer a child.¡± A thought flashed in Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s mind and she nodded, ¡°Yeah, he can drink a little, but don¡¯t drink too much.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg replied in a deep, muffled voice, but his heart was secretly laughing. After all, he was a cultivator at the third level of Qi Refinement, and he could sober up faster than he could drink. As long as he didn¡¯t want to get drunk, not even the God of Wine could do the job. These two women wanted to get him drunk? The Jensen family all knew about Greg¡¯s slowness, so no one urged him to drink, but the two women occasionally sipped drinks with him. In the end, the two women appeared slightly drunk, while Greg became more and more alert. However, seeing their unwilling expressions, he had to pretend to be dazed, as if heavily intoxicated. Soon after, everyone finished eating and dispersed. However, Amber Hall stayed behind to help clean the table and dishes. After cleaning, Lindsey Wolfe volunteered, ¡°Amb, you worked really hard today. You should also go back to sleep early.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sleepy yet.¡± Amber Hall glanced at Greg and proposed, ¡°Freya, I¡¯m feeling a bit down. How about coming to my place and have some more drinks with me?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe instinctively wanted to refuse. She had planned to win Greg over tonight, but seeing Amber Hall¡¯s pitiful look, she felt somewhat reluctant to say no. She glanced at Greg and sighed, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s take some leftovers with us.¡± ¡°Hmm, thank you, Freya,¡± Amber Hall said with a smile, carrying off two plates of roast chicken and knuckles, and grabbed two bottles of liquor, calling out, ¡°Greg, come with us. You and Freya can walk back together later, have some company.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lindsey Wolfe agreed without a second¡¯s hesitation. Greg had already drunk quite a bit. If he went to Amber Hall¡¯s place and had some more, wouldn¡¯t he just end up passing out drunk? ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re gonna run this time!¡± With a hint of a smile on her lips, she wrapped her arm around Greg Jensen¡¯s, heading for Amber Hall¡¯s place. Greg Jensen said helplessly, ¡°Stop drinking, I¡¯m so dizzy!¡± ¡°Dizzy what? Drink a little more, and you won¡¯t feel dizzy.¡± Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s grip tightened around his arm. Greg Jensen felt a soft touch on his arm and looked down, his breathing becoming rapid. That touch of white, purer than frost and snow, dazzled his mind into a haze. By the time he regained his senses, he was already at Amber Hall¡¯s place with Lindsey Wolfe. Amber Hall had laid out the food and drinks and eagerly poured a glass of white liquor for Lindsey and Greg. ¡°Here, a toast to both of you. I¡¯m so grateful for all your help over the years. I don¡¯t know how I would¡¯ve survived without you.¡± Lindsey Wolfe, hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but empathize and sighed, ¡°Being a woman is never easy. Save your thanks, it¡¯s all in the drink.¡± ¡°Drink slowly.¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but remind her. Lindsey glanced at him with a light laugh, ¡°You fool, still worrying about me.¡± After that, she downed the entire contents of her glass. A generous amount of white liquor went down, and her cheeks, already tinged with red, seemed to take on the hue of the evening sky, captivating the onlooker. Amber Hall was equally decisive, joining Lindsey in emptying her glass. After drinking, both women looked towards Greg Jensen. ¡°What are you waiting for? Drink up!¡± ¡°Yeah, come on, drink up. You¡¯re a big man, aren¡¯t you embarrassed to be outdrunk by a woman?¡± Greg was speechless and just drank up the wine in his glass. Next, the two women started to take turns urging him to drink. Lindsey planned to get Greg to sleep with her tonight, and Amber harbored the same thought. However, both women, a bit tipsy, failed to notice the other¡¯s intentions. Seeing there was no escape, Greg accepted the drinks as they came. After a few drinks, Lindsey¡¯s eyes began to blur. Amber leaned against the wall, giggling nonstop at Greg. ¡°Are you still drinking or not?¡± Greg felt a bit irritated; their tolerance was quite average, but they kept insisting on drinking. ¡°Drink, whoever doesn¡¯t is a puppy.¡± Lindsey, unsteady, sat upright and picked up her glass to empty it once more. Amber, not to be outdone, followed suit and drained her glass too. With a dumbfounded expression, Greg was about to speak when suddenly Lindsey closed her eyes and slumped over in the chair, falling asleep. Right after, Amber collapsed onto the table as well. ¡°Hey, what are you two¡­¡± Greg was startled; checking their pulses, he found that they had simply passed out, and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly. You can¡¯t handle your drink, yet you drank so much! Really¡­ Greg hesitated for a moment before deciding to carry Amber to her kang bed first, then return home with Lindsey. He moved towards Amber, one hand cradling her knees, the other supporting her back, lifting her in a princess carry. Amber was only wearing a pair of large shorts and a tank top. In this position, a large expanse of white showed. Greg¡¯s gaze became dazzled, and a small flame ignited inside him, leaving his mouth dry and his tongue scorched. He swallowed and forced himself to calm down, then carried Amber to the edge of the kang bed. As he was about to lay her down, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at him with sultry eyes: ¡°Pshh, you big dummy, you¡¯re actually taking care of someone. I feel so uncomfortable, can you rub it for me?¡± Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Formation_1 Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Formation_1 Translator: 549690339 | ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re drunk, just go to sleep.¡± Greg Jensen placed the widow Liu on the kang bed and picked up Lindsey Wolfe, running outside. Before leaving, he didn¡¯t forget to close the door and, incidentally, turned off the widow Liu¡¯s light. Looking at his flustered silhouette, the widow Liu was both exasperated and amused, her eyes gradually regaining their clarity. ¡°Hinph, running pretty fast, you just wait¡­¡± After delivering Lindsey Wolfe back, Greg Jensen returned to his own room and let out a long sigh of relief. It was unclear whether it was because of the Dual Cultivation Technique or the widow Liu was simply too tempting, but the image of her snow-white body unavoidably surfaced in his mind. The flames within his body were fiercely burning at this moment! He sighed and cycled the Guidance Technique twice before calming down. He suddenly realized that The Yin and Yang Harmony Scripture had a reason for requiring him to practice the Guidance Technique. Because the Guidance Technique not only made his True Qi more pure but also suppressed that desire within him. Although the cultivation speed was somewhat slower, he really couldn t manage without the Guidance Technique. After practicing for a while, Greg Jensen took out a cloth bag from under his bed filled with the formation bases he had carved in the past few days. He grabbed the cloth bag and hurried off to the vegetable base. The vegetable base was made very flat, and a faint burnt smell could still be detected. Greg Jensen observed the stars and, according to the records in the books, buried the carved stones into the soil. The vegetable base was quite large, requiring forty-nine formation bases. After all were buried, a barely discernible light flashed by. Soon after, a light rain began to pour down. just when the ground was completely soaked, the rain conveniently stopped. Greg Jensen calculated the time and smiled with satisfaction. The Small Cloud Rain Skill¡¯s formation was finally set up, meaning that from now on, he wouldn¡¯t have to water the fields every midnight. Greg Jensen rested for a moment, then rushed to his own vegetable field and set up a similar formation before heading to Uncle Evan¡¯s field. All these were in partnership with Lindsey Wolfe, and to ensure the qualified quality of the vegetables produced, they had to be watered by the Small Cloud Rain Skill. Lastly, he made a trip to the herbal fields. The Small Cloud Rain Skill could not only increase yield but also enhance the quality of the crops. With this method, medicinal herbs that typically took three to four months to cultivate could be harvested in about two months, and their yield would significantly increase as well. Most importantly, Greg Jensen could finally free himself from the tedium of the vegetable and herbal fields. Watering the fields every night was truly a nuisance to him. Now, at last, he could relax! Furthermore, once the medicinal herbs were harvested, he would have a substantial amount of money coming in, and he could buy more vitality pills to further increase the speed of his cultivation. Gareth Walker! Thinking of this man, Greg Jensen¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn cold. The pain and images of being beaten were etched into his bones, impossible to forget no matter how hard he tried. When his cultivation was accomplished, he would certainly make everyone pay the price. In the following days, Greg Jensen, who had realized the wonders of the Guidance Technique, helped plant and deliver vegetables during the day, and practiced the Guidance Technique when he had spare time. Together with Lois Abbott¡¯s frequent visits to Peach Blossom Village under the guise of inspections, which led to some secret snacking, his cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds. The only thing that troubled him was widow Liu¡¯s constant, deliberate flirtations. If she wasn¡¯t reaching out to touch him, she was pressing her whole body against him. It made the desire he had just suppressed ignite once again due to her. Greg Jensen, with no other choice, decided to hide in the county town for a few days. Anyway, the vegetable base and the herbal fields had already been set on the right track and they didn¡¯t actually need him to keep an eye on them. It just so happened that he hadn¡¯t visited the house that Lois Abbott rented, so it was a good opportunity to stay there for a while. More importantly, he had to find a store in the county town to open up the vegetable supermarket. As long as the vegetable supermarket was up and running, ensuring the quality of the produce, and with Chestor Ware¡¯s connections, it would be difficult not to make a fortune. After a busy day, Greg Jensen took the opportunity when Lindsey Wolfe wasn¡¯t paying attention and sneaked out of town. He waited by the roadside for a while, and a motorcycle came from a distance. Driver Master Wang executed a beautiful fishtail maneuver and stopped the motorcycle right in front of Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes lit up, and he laughed, ¡°Wow, upgrading from a slingshot to a cannon,huh?¡± ¡°Haha, business has been good these past few months. My old motorcycle was having more and more problems, so I swapped it for a new one,¡± Master Wang replied, his eyes brimming with ¡°love¡± as he looked down at the motorcycle and laughed, ¡°What do you think, good-looking, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s great!¡± Greg Jensen gave a thumbs up. Master Wang laughed, ¡°Hop on, I¡¯ll take you to the county town.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t riding with him for the first time, so he didn¡¯t ask about the price; he just sat down on the back seat. The low, watery roar of the engine thundered and the motorcycle sped away. Perhaps it was the new motorcycle that uplifted Master Wang¡¯s mood. As he drove the small motorcycle, he chatted with Greg Jensen. Through their conversation, Greg Jensen learned that Master Wang had only one daughter and didn¡¯t have to worry about her future dowry. He rode his motorcycle taxi every day to earn a hundred yuan. After expenses, he could still save over a thousand yuan each month, and his life was very comfortable. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but silently think that if he hadn¡¯t practiced the ¡°Dual Cultivation Technique¡±, he might have envied such a life like Master Wang¡¯s. The two chatted as they went, and before long, they had entered Riverhaven County. They only needed to go a bit further to reach their destination. But at a traffic light intersection, a green Land Rover suddenly charged from the side. Master Wang was an experienced veteran driver, and due to his cautiousness with the new car, he quickly hit the brakes and managed to narrowly avoid the Land Rover. However, although they managed to avoid the collision, a nearby Passat wasn¡¯t so fortunate. Bang! After a harsh collision, the rear door of the Passat was crushed inward. It spun around twice before finally coming to a stop. A man in black climbed out of the Passat, desperately forced the rear door open, and dragged out a pregnant woman. Seeing that the pregnant woman was in a semi-comatose state, Greg Jensen quickly told Master Wang and hurried over. ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me take a look¡­¡± ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± Greg Jensen nodded, felt the pregnant woman¡¯s pulse, and looked at her eyelids. His expression became grave, ¡°Quickly call the police and an ambulance. If we wait any longer, it might be hard to save both the mother and the child.¡± Before he could finish speaking, a large pool of bright red blood started flowing from underneath her. The man in black panicked, shivering as he took out his phone and first called 120. After explaining the situation to 120, just as he was about to call the traffic department, a woman suddenly got out of the Land Rover, walking while still looking down and fiddling with her phone. She came to the side of the Passat, glanced at the pregnant woman, and then at the man in black. Her eyes lit up as she asked, ¡°You work for Evan Holmes?¡± The man in black looked somewhat displeased, but upon hearing her mention Evan Holmes, he hesitated, ¡°You are¡­?¡± ¡°Kenny Walker is my brother-in-law.¡± The woman glanced at the pregnant woman again, then at the blood beneath her, frowned, and with a look of disgust said: ¡°Alright, handle this. Whatever money you need, go ask Kenny Walker for it. I have other matters to attend to, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Having said that, she turned around and was about to leave. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Emergency Treatment_1 Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Emergency Treatment_1 Translator: 549690339 | Seeing this, the man in black immediately panicked, grabbing the woman¡¯s clothes and angrily said, ¡°You hit someone, and you just want to leave like that?¡± The woman¡¯s face darkened, and she said coldly, ¡°Let go of my hand. My clothes cost over three thousand. Can you afford it if you ruin them?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave until this is resolved!¡± The face of the man in black turned beet red, looking like he wanted to explode but didn¡¯t dare to. But, his hand still hadn¡¯t loosened. ¡°Fine, go solve it with Kenny Walker! Go on, do you have the guts?¡± A sneer appeared at the corner of the woman¡¯s mouth, then she reined in her smile and said with an icy face, ¡°Now, let go!¡± The man in black¡¯s face turned very ugly, and the veins on his neck bulged. He glared at the woman with gritted teeth for a long time, but eventually, he deflated like a burst ball, slowly and humiliatingly letting go of his grip. ¡°Remember, once it¡¯s dealt with, give Kenny Walker a call. Our family isn¡¯t short of money!¡± The woman glanced disdainfully at the man in black, then at the pregnant woman before turning to leave with a look of disgust. Greg Jensen heard all this but had no time to care, as he was busy using acupuncture to stop the bleeding of the pregnant woman. The condition of the pregnant woman was incredibly dangerous, and if she lost too much blood, not even an Immortal could save her. Of course, Greg had many miraculous measures in his arsenal capable of saving the pregnant woman¡¯s life, but none of those could be used at the moment. Firstly because he hadn¡¯t prepared beforehand, and secondly because the pregnant woman was just an ordinary person, and many of the measures, if used on her, would not only be ineffective but might hasten her death. As for what some novels claim, that gathering a group of people to take up specific positions to perform healing arts is utter nonsense. According to the records in ¡°The Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± the true healing art required not only the preparation of talismans beforehand but also very strict requirements regarding time and direction. If one just took a piece of yellow paper, scribbled a few words on it, and let the patient drink it, then they could be brought back from the brink of death, why would the ancestors have bothered to develop traditional Chinese medicine? Wiry not just use healing arts whenever they saw a sick person? ¡°Doctor, how is my sister-in-law?¡± The man in black, full of anxiety, spoke in a rush. Greg Jensen, after carefully inserting the last silver needle, wiped the sweat from his forehead and said without looking back, ¡°Her condition has stabilized for now, but she still needs to be rushed to the hospital. Moreover, her pregnancy is quite advanced; she is likely to go into labor soon. If we don¡¯t hurry to the hospital, the baby inside maybe at risk too.¡± Hearing his words, the man in black grew more confident in Greg Jensen and quickly said, ¡°Right, right, my sister-in-law¡¯s due date is in the next few days. I was about to take her to the hospital, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± At this, the man¡¯s face filled with regret, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s all my fault, if I had driven more carefully, this would not have happened. If something happens, how can I explain this to my elder brother.¡± Greg Jensen looked at the man and reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as the ambulance gets here soon, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with the pregnant woman. And you can¡¯t blame yourself for the accident, since it was clearly the Range Rover that ran the red light. Our motorcycle nearly hit it too.¡± The man in black clenched his teeth and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Damn it, wait for me. I have to get an explanation for this!¡± Just then, the pregnant woman suddenly opened her eyes. Seeing this, the man in black was immediately overjoyed, ¡°Sister-in-law, you¡¯re awake. How do you feel?¡± ¡°Bobby Prince, where am I?¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, we had a bit of an accident, but don¡¯t worry, this doctor has already treated you, and the ambulance will be here any moment.¡± The woman¡¯s face was pale, devoid of any color, showing extreme weakness, but she still managed to muster a weak smile. ¡°Thankyou, doctor. Bobby, you¡¯ve worked hard too.¡± Upon hearing this, Bobby¡¯s face reddened, and he said awkwardly, ¡°Sister-in- law, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t protect you well.¡± ¡°Accidents happen; it¡¯s not anyone¡¯s fault,¡± the pregnant woman said with a smile. Just then, the ambulance finally arrived, and a group of medical staff hurried over with the stretcher. Seeing the pregnant woman and the blood on the ground, the lead middle-aged doctor¡¯s face immediately changed. He asked quickly, ¡°What¡¯s the blood type? How many weeks pregnant? Any medical history or allergies?¡± A barrage of questions left Bobby Prince dumbfounded, he looked at the doctor, then back to the pregnant woman. But at that moment, the pregnant woman had slipped back into unconsciousness. Greg Jensen quickly said, ¡°Bobby, go get the pregnant woman¡¯s handbook.¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­right.¡± Bobby Prince ran to the car in a rush, took out a file bag, found the pregnant woman¡¯s handbook, and handed it to the doctor. After a glance at the handbook, the doctor ordered swiftly, ¡°39 weeks pregnant, type B blood, prepare the blood pack.¡± ¡°Yes, Doctor.¡± The other medical staff immediately sprang into action. The middle-aged doctor then directed two male nurses to try to lift the pregnant woman onto the stretcher, but he paused when he saw the several silver needles inserted in the pregnant woman¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Who inserted these silver needles?¡± Greg Jensen hurriedly explained, ¡°I did. The pregnant woman was bleeding heavily just now, and the situation was quite critical, so I used the silver needle to temporarily stop the bleeding.¡± The middle-aged doctor looked at Greg Jensen in surprise, then felt the pregnant woman¡¯s pulse, and a smile appeared on his face, ¡°Hmm, young man, nicely done, come on the ambulance with us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen agreed without hesitation. What nonsense about ¡°saving a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda,¡± that¡¯s utter rubbish. Although he wasn¡¯t a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner, since the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡± had taught him those miraculous medical techniques, he felt responsible to save lives and provide aid. Greg Jensen let Master Wang know to wait for him at the hospital entrance and then boarded the ambulance. Once on the ambulance, after the middle-aged doctor had conducted a quick check on the pregnant woman, he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Luckily the bleeding was stopped in time, or there could have been major complications.¡± Bobby Prince asked in confusion, ¡°What kind of complications?¡± The middle-aged doctor gave him a sideways glance, displeased, ¡°What do you think? Both the mother and the child were in danger!¡± Upon hearing this, Bobby Prince finally realized the gravity of the situation, knelt down in the cramped space beside him, and kowtowed three times to Greg Jensen. ¡°Hey, what are you doing, get up quickly.¡± Greg Jensen swiftly pulled him to his feet. Bobby Prince earnestly said, ¡°Brother, my older brother is not here, so let me kowtow to you on his behalf. When he arrives, he¡¯ll properly thank you himself.¡± Greg Jensen smiled bitterly, ¡°It was just a helping hand, it doesn¡¯t warrant such a grand gesture.¡± Bobby Prince shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s needed! You saved my sister-in-law, which means you saved me, Bobby. Even if you asked for my life, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate.¡± The middle-aged doctor looked at Bobby Prince, amused yet exasperated, ¡°You better hurry up and call the child¡¯s father. We might have to perform a cesarean section on the pregnant woman; it¡¯s best if he¡¯s present.¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯m on it.¡± Thanks to Greg Jensen¡¯s timely treatment and the quick arrival of the ambulance, the pregnant woman was taken to the operating room without any major issues. Before entering the operating room, Greg Jensen removed the silver needles. Seeing Bobby Prince making a phone call, he did not want to disturb and left the hospital. Not long after Greg Jensen left, a young man with a tall and sturdy build rushed in frantically. Seeing this man, Bobby Prince immediately knelt on the floor with a thud, the sturdy man of six feet crying like a child. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m sorry, I failed to protect your wife¡­¡± Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 72 The Feeling of Home 1 Chapter 72: Chapter 72 The Feeling of Home 1 Translator: 549690339 | Evan Holmes saw his sorry state and thought his wife had already passed, his head buzzing and his face instantly turning pale. ¡°Your sister-in-law¡­ She didn¡¯t make it?¡± ¡°Burp¡­¡± Bobby Prince lifted his head in a daze and said blankly, ¡°Sister-in-law? She¡¯s fine, nothing¡¯s wrong with sister-in-law. There was a young doctor at the scene who used a silver needle to help stop the bleeding, and not long after, the ambulance arrived. The doctor on the ambulance said that if it hadn¡¯t been for that brother¡¯s good treatment, sister-in-law might have really been in trouble. I¡¯m telling you, bro, you have no idea, that brother¡¯s technique was really fast, with those silver needles just whizzing¡­¡± Evan Holmes finally understood and didn¡¯t wait for Bobby to finish; he lifted his foot and gave him a kick. ¡°For Christ¡¯s sake, your sister-in-law is fine and you¡¯re howling like a fool here?¡± ¡°I¡­ I was just regretting¡­¡± Evan Holmes, his face dark with anger, cursed, ¡°Shut up and get back!¡± ¡°Burp¡­¡± Heeding the words, Bobby Prince immediately stopped crying, and had it not been for the tear streaks on his face, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell he¡¯d just been crying. ¡°How¡¯s your sister-in-law doing now?¡± ¡°My sister-in-law is in the operating room now, doctors say her condition is good at the moment, but she needs to have a cesarean section to deliver my nephew.¡± Upon hearing this, Evan Holmes breathed a sigh of relief. He had been in love with his wife for many years, and they had a very good relationship. They had just managed to make it through rough times and started preparing to have a child. If something happened at this point, he didn¡¯t know how he would live on. He suddenly thought of something, looked back at the empty hallway, and asked with a serious face, ¡°What about the driver who caused the accident?¡± ¡°Ran off! The person who hit her is Kenny Walker¡¯s auntie¡­¡± Bobby¡¯s face was filled with anger as he recounted the details of the incident. After hearing this, Evan Holmes¡¯s expression darkened even more. Kenny Walker was a well-known boss in Riverhaven County, and even he started out under Walker¡¯s wing. The nickname ¡°Golden Pile Driver¡± was also made under Kenny¡¯s leadership. Even now that he had struck out on his own, he still helped Kenny with his business. Kenny was planning to go legit, and many dirty jobs would be handed over to him. So, knowing that the person who caused the accident was Kenny¡¯s aunt, Evan felt a sense of powerlessness. One¡¯s destiny is not in one¡¯s own hands in the underworld! He had no better options at the moment. ¡°After this period of time passes, I¡¯ll go to Kenny Walker and ask for an explanation,¡± Evan Holmes sighed and then inquired, ¡°You mentioned earlier, there was a young man who saved your sister-in-law. Where is he?¡± ¡°He was just here a moment ago; I turned away to take care of the bill, and he was gone when I returned.¡± ¡°Did he leave a phone number?¡± Bobby scratched his head somewhat embarrassedly and admitted, ¡°I¡­ I forgot.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you do all day!¡± Evan Holmes glared at him irritably and said, ¡°Get the brothers on it right now; we have to find this benefactor. If I can¡¯t deal with the enemy who hit my wife, and then can¡¯t find the benefactor, can I, Evan Holmes, ever show my face on the streets again?¡± Outside the entrance of Love Home Garden, Greg Jensen finally managed to stuff a red note into Master Wang¡¯s pocket, pulling and tugging hard to do so. Master Wang had waited for most of the day outside the hospital, and Greg felt a bit embarrassed, so he offered a red note. However, Master Wang refused to accept it, no matter what. Having no other choice, Greg threatened to ¡°never use his taxi again,¡± at which point Master Wang finally took the money. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going then. Call me if you need the car again.¡± ¡°Sure, take care, Master Wang.¡± After watching Master Wang leave, Greg turned and walked into Love Home Garden, where Lois¡¯s rented apartment was located. The apartment wasn¡¯t a large flat, but it did have a sizeable 160 square meters. And out of those 160 square meters, only two rooms were bedrooms, the rest were various functional rooms. In terms of functionality, there wasn¡¯t much difference between this apartment and a large flat, except for the smaller area and building density. Greg took the elevator up, and Lois, who had already received a call, was waiting for him at the door. The moment the elevator door opened, she jumped onto Greg, clinging to him like an accessory, her legs tightly wrapped around his waist. Greg smirked, ¡°Heh, not afraid of others seeing us now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a private elevator entrance, what¡¯s there to be afraid of, when no one else is around?¡± ¡°Alt, right, this place actually has a private elevator entrance.¡± Greg, carrying Lois, walked in and found the apartment¡¯s decor to be minimalist in style, predominately in black, white, and grey tones. It looked both high-end and spacious. ¡°This place mustn¡¯t be cheap, huh?¡± ¡°You bet, it¡¯s fifty thousand a year.¡± Hearing this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. In Riverhaven County, an annual rent of fifty thousand was certainly not inexpensive. A regular residence would cost just two thousand a month, coming to less than thirty thousand a year. Compared to that, this place was quite a bit pricier. ¡°So, how do you plan to compensate me?¡± ¡°Heh, how do you want to be compensated?¡± Lois intended to joke with Greg, but upon seeing his expression, her face immediately turned red, and she scolded, ¡°You¡¯re so bad, already thinking dirty after just two sentences.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one asking for compensation?¡± Greg laughed heartily, took her to the sofa, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start now then¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Lois instinctively rejected him, but quickly gave up resisting. It had to be said, the apartment she chose was really nice, especially the living room¡¯s large floor-to-ceiling windows providing a clear view and overlooking most of Riverhaven County. Especially standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, sipping tea while enjoying the view of Riverhaven County, the feeling was incredibly refreshing. After chatting for a while, the two got up to prepare food. Knowing he was coming over today, Lois had bought plenty of groceries, lacking nothing, not even chicken, duck, fish, or meat. Both their cooking skills were decent, and in no time, they had prepared four dishes and a soup, and began to eat at the dining table. After dinner, they cleaned up the dishes and the kitchen together. Greg suddenly felt a warmth because this kind of home-like feeling had been absent for a long time. Although he had lived with Lindsey Wolfe for a while, back then he was in a confused state and didn¡¯t have much of an emotional response. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡± Greg swept Lois¡¯s stray hair behind her ear and sat down with her in the chair in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. The room was quiet, with only the sound of their breathing. Lois turned her head, her gaze meeting Greg¡¯s, and after a moment, she involuntarily closed her eyes. Right then, her phone suddenly rang. After listening for a moment, Lois¡¯s brows furrowed at once. ¡°Greg, my sister¡¯s at a bar, being pestered by some young guys¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Greg was rather helpless, as he had been looking forward to some exercise after dinner, but now it seemed that wasn¡¯t going to happen. He dressed, drove over in Lois¡¯s car, and arrived at the location given by Lois¡¯s sister. Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Brother, go for it 1 Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Brother, go for it 1 Translator: 549690339 Lois Abbott was also going to come over, but considering that a conflict might arise, Greg Jensen decided to leave her at home. Greg Jensen walked into the bar and stood at the entrance, scanning the crowd before spotting Lois Snow in a booth. Sitting next to Lois Snow was a girl her age, with two ruffian-looking men sitting across from them, smiling and chatting with the two girls. ¡°Little sister, I won¡¯t hurt you, I promise to make you ecstatic.¡± The speaker, a man in his twenties, was skinny like a beanpole and had dyed green hair, looking from a distance like a green-haired turtle. He glanced at his friend beside him, chuckled and said, ¡°Both of us are quite skilled. Why don¡¯t you try us out and see, you can sleep with whoever you like.¡± The two girls were pale with fear, huddling close together, their eyes filled with dread. Lois Snow said, trembling, ¡°We don¡¯t know you, please leave, or we¡¯ll call for help.¡± The green-haired youth smirked, looked around, sneered and said, ¡°Go ahead and call, this place is under our protection, let¡¯s see if anybody cares about you.¡± Before he could finish, Greg Jensen suddenly came from the side, pretending not to know them, and grinned, ¡°Hey, this lady is really beautiful, want to hang out with me?¡± Lois Snow looked up, her face lighting up with joy, and she quickly nodded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She hurriedly stood up, took her best friend by the hand, and came to Greg Jensen¡¯s side. ¡°Lois, you¡­¡± Her best friend was dumbfounded, not understanding what Lois Snowwas attempting. To her, Greg Jensen seemed just as untrustworthy as the green-haired man. The only difference was that this man seemed even more handsome and somehow more comfortable to look at. ¡°Jacky Wolfe, just trust me and follow,¡± Lois Snow whispered in explanation, then she stepped forward and took Greg Jensen¡¯s arm, chuckling, ¡°Brother, shall we go?¡± After saying that, she seemed to deliberately taunt the green-haired youth, glancing back at him before saying, ¡°Tonight I¡¯m all yours, brother. You can play however you like.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen almost spurted out a nosebleed. True to Lois Abbott¡¯s sister, she teased with no less skill, and combined with her innocent appearance, she was even more enticing. The green-haired man, upon seeing this, was not only green in the hair but also green with envy. His eyes were full of greed, as if he could drool any moment. Oftentimes, the most tempting isn¡¯t the flirtatious woman full of seductive gestures, but rather the innocent-looking girl with a trace of debauchery in her bones. At this moment, Lois Snow was exactly that type! Moreover, what¡¯s more infuriating is, Dad used all his sweet and harsh words in vain, you ignored them all. Some random guy shows up and you just leave with him? Why? Just because he¡¯s handsome? Seeing that Greg Jensen was about to leave with the two girls, the green-haired man immediately stood up, angrily saying, ¡°Kid, who the hell are you? I saw this lady first!¡± Greg Jensen laughed, dismissing him, ¡°Someone saw her first so no one else can flirt? Are you the Emperor Jade that everything you see is yours?¡± Tiie green-haired Bryce Cooke was amused, tilting his head, ¡°Evan Holmes, tell this kid who I am.¡± Evan Holmes at his side sneered, ¡°Listen up, kid, our Bryce Cooke is the boss of this bar, he owns the whole place. You dare to hit on Bryce Cooke¡¯s girl, you tired of living?¡± ¡°Kid, did you hear that? In this bar, calling me Emperor Jade wouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡± The proud green-haired Bryce Cooke tilted his chin up, with his big nostrils visible, and said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Ignorance is no crime, scram while you can, I¡¯ll let it slide this time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go,¡± Jacky Wolfe looked fearfully at Bryce Cooke, her body shrinking back, her hands uncontrollably tugging at Greg Jensen¡¯s clothes. Lois Snow followed, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go, no point in stooping to their level.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, leading them both out of the bar. Bryce Cooke gasped for air with visible anger. On his own turf, he had his girl snatched away and was outright ignored by the other party. If this got out, how would he ever mix in the vicinity again? He said with a cold face, ¡°Kid, did I fucking tell you to leave?¡± Evan Holmes also roared, ¡°Where are the people? Did everybody fucking die?¡± The music from the stage suddenly stopped before the echo faded, and the bar instantly went quiet, with everyone turning to look over. A few youths with hair dyed in various colors abruptly stood up, quickly surrounded Greg Jensen with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°Bryce Cooke, what happened?¡± ¡°Who provoked you?¡± Bryce Cooke looked at Greg Jensen with a mocking expression and sneered, ¡°Go on, kid, keep walking, I want to see howyou¡¯ll leave today.¡± ¡°Who is this kid, daring to mess with Bryce Cooke?¡± ¡°Never seen him, he¡¯s a new face.¡± ¡°No wonder, he probably doesn¡¯t know about Bryce Cooke¡¯s reputation yet.¡± ¡°Haha, well now he¡¯ll find out.¡± The crowd chuckled and commented with playful looks in their eyes, clearly awaiting the unfolding drama. Lois Abbott¡¯s face was pale, her small hands tightly clutching Greg Jensen¡¯s clothes, as she nervously watched the group of young men. However, beside her, Lois Abbott¡¯s sister didn¡¯t seem nervous at all; excitement rather gleamed in her eyes. Remembering the scene where Greg Jensen defeated Will Harrison in the Abbott family, she felt so excited it was as if all the cells in her body were trembling. ¡°Go big bro, charge, duck!¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s sister clenched her small fist excitedly and waved it a couple of times. Lois Abbott looked at her best friend with a bewildered face, feeling that she was behaving a bit abnormally today. Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, ¡°Take care of yourself in a bit, okay?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I know,¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s sister nodded in agreement. Bryce Cooke, watching them converse as if no one else was present, felt his face grow even uglier with rage and snapped, ¡°Trash this kid for me, and leave the girl tome.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The youths responded and immediately rushed over. Lois Abbott was terrified and blurted out urgently, ¡°You can¡¯t do this, if you go on like this, I¡­ I¡¯ll call the cops.¡± ¡°Call the cops?¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s sister pulled her aside, looking confidently at Greg Jensen and said with a chuckle, ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, big bro is awesome.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Lois Abbott nervously lifted her head to watch. The next second, she stood there stiff like a tree struck by lightning, completely dazed. One of the young men had charged at Greg Jensen with a beer bottle and swung it down at him. But before the bottle could strike Greg Jensen, he lifted his leg and kicked the young man, sending him flying through the air. During this, he also snatched the beer bottle from the youth¡¯s hand, then swung it in a backhand arc. With a thud, the bottle cracked open another young man¡¯s head. Immediately after, Greg Jensen charged into the group like a wolf among sheep. After a series of thuds, all the young men were down on the ground, groaning in pain. Witnessing this scene, everyone was rendered speechless. The entire bar fell into an eerie silence! ¡°You¡¯re Bryce Cooke, right?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Can I go now?¡± Bryce Cooke¡¯s face turned ashen, his discipline belying his ferocity, ¡°My boss is the gold-badge gang leader Evan Holmes; you think you can beat up my people and just leave? It¡¯s not that easy¡­¡± Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Reincarnation of the Casanova_1 Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Reincarnation of the Casanova_1 Translator: 549690339 | Evan Holmes? This was the second time Greg Jensen heard this name in one day. He knew this Evan Holmes must be the husband of the pregnant woman. But so what? Even if it were someone like Bryce Cooke, a piece of trash, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to hit back! Smack! Greg Jensen slapped Bryce Cooke¡¯s face and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck who your brother is! Can I leave now?¡± Being slapped in the face in front of so many people, especially in his own protected bar, Bryce Cooke¡¯s face became as ugly as it could get. ¡°Kid, if you¡¯ve got the guts, just kill me, or this isn¡¯t over¡­¡± ¡°Fine, as you wish!¡± Crack! Before he could finish his sentence, Greg Jensen suddenly picked up a bottle next to him, smashed it on the table, revealing a sharp piece of broken glass, and then silently charged towards him. It seemed he was really going to stab him! Bryce Cooke¡¯s face instantly turned pale, but he still bit his lip and stood firm. However, as Greg Jensen¡¯s hand was already raised, he finally knew fear and collapsed to his knees with a thump. ¡°Big brother, I was wrong!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, you¡¯re making me feel bad about doing it. Tell you what, I won¡¯t aim for anywhere vital. I¡¯ll just stab you somewhere less serious.¡± Greg Jensen lifted the bottle in his hand, gesturing in front of Bryce Cooke, seemingly looking for a place to strike. Bryce Cooke was nearly pissing himself with fear, slapping himself across the face and said shakily, ¡°Big brother, I know I was wrong, please let me off.¡± Greg Jensen tilted his head and looked at him doubtfully, ¡°Really know you were wrong?¡± ¡°Really, I truly admit my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have tried to take a woman from you, big brother.¡± Bryce Cooke¡¯s attitude took a complete one-eighty turn, his green-dyed head nodding like a pecking chicken. ¡°You¡¯re really no fun.¡± Greg Jensen snorted, tossed aside the broken bottle, and waved over to Lois Abbott with a smile, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lois Abbott smiled, pulling the stunned Jacky Wolfe and hopped over to Greg Jensen¡¯s side, clinging to his arm. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re awesome!¡± ¡°Er, let¡¯s get going.¡± Greg Jensen saw the admiring look in Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes and felt an enormous sense of vanity, proudly walking out with the two girls. Everyone in the bar was astounded by this scene. ¡°Damn, who was that guy just now, is his skill in picking up girls that strong? He just said a word and took her away?¡± ¡°Must be the reincarnation of a love god, huh?¡± ¡°Ha, even if he were the reincarnation of Emperor Jade, he¡¯s in big trouble now.¡± ¡°Indeed, Evan Holmes holds a lot of sway in Riverhaven County. Anyone who dares to mess with him, I don¡¯t think that kid is far from death.¡± Of course, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t hear the discussions in the bar. He walked the two girls to the car, about to let them get in, when Jacky Wolfe pulled Lois Abbott back nervously. She looked at Greg Jensen fearfully and said, ¡°Big brother, thank you for saving us, it¡¯s very late now, we need to go home¡­¡± Before Greg Jensen could speak, Lois Abbott blurted out, ¡°Go home for what? Let¡¯s stay together tonight.¡± ¡°Lois¡­¡± Jacky Wolfe gave her a look and pulled her to the side, whispering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Going home with him just like that, what if¡­¡± ¡°Ha-ha, what if what? He¡¯s my sister¡¯s boyfriend. Even if you really wanted something to happen with him, my sister would be overjoyed.¡± ¡± What? Your sister¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Jacky Wolfe glanced at Lois Abbott, then at Greg Jensen, and finally caught on. She patted her small chest and said, ¡°Oh my, so you do know him! You should have said so earlier; you scared me to death.¡± ¡°Haha, I just wanted to piss that jerk off a moment ago.¡± Lois Abbott smiled proudly, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s so late, you don¡¯t have to go back. Stay with me tonight.¡± ¡°Well¡­okay.¡± Jacky nodded, then looked at Greg with an apologetic expression, and said somewhat embarrassingly, ¡°Um¡­Brother, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were Lois¡¯s brother-in-law.¡± Brother-in-law? The girl¡¯s quite tactful, isn¡¯t she! Greg raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine; it¡¯s also my fault for not clarifying.¡± ¡°Thankyou, Brother.¡± Jacky originally thought Greg was too aggressive, but seeing him so understanding, her impression of him improved greatly. Her mood relaxed, and with two dimples showing on her face, she looked both cute and sweet. ¡°Come on, hurry and get in the car. Your sister will start worrying again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them got into the car, and Greg took them back to Love Home Garden. Although Greg had called Lois Abbott on the way to reassure her, she was still anxiously waiting at the entrance of the community. Seeing her sister was fine, she finally relaxed. ¡°What¡¯s with you, gal? Running off to that kind of place so late at night?¡± Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t help but scold. Lois Abbott responded a bit wronged, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never been there; I just wanted to see what it was like inside.¡± Lois Abbott glared at her and angrily said, ¡°If Dad finds out, he¡¯ll break your legs!¡± ¡°Hehe, then just don¡¯t tell Dad.¡± Lois Abbott hugged her sister¡¯s arm, acting spoiled, ¡°I know my sister is the best to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again, got it?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Lois Abbott playfully stuck out her tongue and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Sis, is this the apartment you rented? Does Dad know?¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s expression froze, and she stammered, ¡°Well¡­Dad doesn¡¯t know yet, don¡¯t you tell him, hear me?¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Dad that you and Greg have your own little place here.¡± ¡°Naughty girl, dare to say that!¡± Seeing this, Lois Abbott quickly hid behind Greg, pleading, ¡°Brother, my sister is bullying me; help me hit her.¡± Lois Abbott laughed, ¡°Greg is my boyfriend; do you think he¡¯d side with you?¡± Greg certainly didn¡¯t want to get involved in the sisters¡¯ war and quickly raised his hands in surrender, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just be a spectator; you two sort it out yourselves.¡± ¡°Hmph, Brother is no good at all.¡± Lois Abbott pursed her lips and turned her little head away. Lois Abbott coldly said as well, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re siding with her!¡± ¡°Stop it, there¡¯s a guest here,¡± Greg said helplessly. Lois Abbott then remembered Jacky Wolfe was there and quickly said, ¡°Jacky, I¡¯m sorry you had to see this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s normal for sisters to play fight,¡± Jacky Wolfe said with an awkward smile. Seeing this, the sisters didn¡¯t feel it was right to continue the fuss. Lois Abbott took the two girls to the second bedroom, got out some newly purchased bedding, and settled them in before returning to the master bedroom. Inside the master bedroom, Greg, who had just finished washing up, was leaning on the headboard playing with his phone. As soon as he saw Lois Abbott come in, he put down his phone and took her into his arms. ¡°Stop it, my little sister is in the next room.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We just need to be a bit quiet.¡± Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Listening at the Corner_1 Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Listening at the Corner_1 Translator: 549690339 | Greg Jensen was restless before he even left the house, and after finally getting things done, how could he hold back any longer? Thanks to recent care, Lois Abbott¡¯s figure had become increasingly full. Especially her skin, so soft that it seemed it could break with a blow, looked even more delicate and tender against the backdrop of a black lace nightgown. A light pinch would leave a bright red mark, adding a special feeling to the touch. ¡°Don¡¯t, my sister is next door¡­¡± Moments later, the bedroom was filled with the romantic atmosphere and sounds. In the next room, Lois was talking to Jacky Wolfe about Greg Jensen, leaving him bewildered. Particularly when Jacky Wolfe heard that not only was Greg Jensen skillful physically, but he was also an exceptional doctor, his mouth hung open in an 0 shape. ¡°How can your brother-in-law be so amazing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Jacky Wolfe quickly shook his head: ¡°No, it¡¯s just, how can one person have the energy to learn so much, and be so good at all of it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, otherwise why would I say my brother is amazing.¡± Lois spoke with pride, twinkling stars in her eyes, and said dreamily, ¡°When I look for a boyfriend, I definitely want to find a man as amazing as my brother.¡± Watching her lovestruck expression, Jacky Wolfe couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go for your brother-in-law then?¡± ¡°Air, that¡­ that wouldn¡¯t be right¡­¡± Lois¡¯s face blushed slightly while she hurriedly declined, but inside she was quite moved. Because she had indeed thought about it, only feeling it was somewhat unfair to her sister. Jacky Wolfe¡¯s gaze became somewhat fascinated, murmuring, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that, if he were my brother-in-law, I would¡­¡± ¡°You would what?¡± Jacky Wolfe was startled, looked up, and saw Lois smiling at him, his face instantly reddened, and he retorted: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not telling you!¡± Just then, a strange noise came from the next room. The two girls froze, instinctively looking in the direction of the master bedroom. ¡°Are they¡­ doing that kind of thing?¡± Jacky Wolfe¡¯s face turned a bit red, asking softly, and then suddenly paused. Because Lois had actually pressed her ear against the wall. ¡°Lois, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± Jacky Wolfe asked blankly. Lois turned her head, gave him a mischievous smile, and said, ¡°Listening in, of course, don¡¯t you want to hear?¡± ¡°I also¡­¡± Jacky Wolfe subconsciously nodded, then realized it was wrong and quickly shook his head like a rattle. ¡°Hehe, if you want to listen, just listen, there¡¯s nobody else around.¡± Without waiting for a reply, Lois pulled him over, then pressed her ear against the wall to listen. Curiosity stirred in Jacky Wolfe¡¯s heart, yet he felt a bit embarrassed, hesitating. In the end, curiosity overwhelmed his reason, and he, imitating Lois, pressed his ear against the wall to listen. After a while, Lois turned around with flushed cheeks to find Jacky Wolfe in the same state, his cheeks burning red like ripe apples. Time passed, and next door quieted down, leaving only the teasing voices of Lois Abbott and Greg Jensen. ¡°If only you could find a Lois.¡± The room suddenly fell silent. The two girls stared at each other, faces filled with disbelief. ¡°Lois, did you hear what your sister just said?¡± ¡°Heard¡­ maybe heard it¡­¡± Lois wasn¡¯t sure if she had heard wrong, feeling her cheeks burning, her mind wandering with wild thoughts. After a long while, she turned her head, only to see Jacky Wolfe looking at her with a half-smile, she couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Haha, why do you say that?¡± Lois buried her head in the blanket, her voice muffled as she said, ¡°Going to sleep, not talking to you anymore.¡± Jacky pulled away the blanket, smiling as he asked, ¡°Lois, if he really came looking for you, would you agree?¡± ¡°Air, I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Oh gosh, I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± Lois covered her flushed cheeks with both hands, her head lowered in flustered embarrassment. Jacky chuckled softly, but his eyes couldn¡¯t help wandering back to the room next door, filled with longing. In the master bedroom, Lois lay weakly on Greg¡¯s chest, breathing heavily, ¡°They couldn¡¯t have heard us, could they?¡± ¡°They definitely heard, whose fault is it for being so loud,¡± Greg said with a mischievous grin. Lois gave him a cold look and snorted, ¡°Blaming me? It¡¯s all your fault, you have no self-control.¡± ¡°Haha, holding such a beauty in my arms, who could resist but the eunuchs?¡± ¡°You sure talk a lot.¡± Lois shot him another look, her smile betraying a hint of pride. All of a sudden, Greg thought of something and exclaimed in shock, ¡°When you told me to go find Lois just now, she didn¡¯t overhear that, did she?¡± ¡°Air, surely not?¡± Lois sat up quickly, anxiously asking, ¡°What if she did hear? What then?¡± ¡°What can we do, if she heard, she heard,¡± Greg sighed. Lois¡¯s face turned crimson to the tips of her ears, and she buried her face into his chest, muttering, ¡°Oh my, how embarrassing, how will I explain this to her tomorrow?¡± ¡°Keep your heart in your stomach, as long as you don¡¯t bring it up, that little miss definitely won¡¯t dare to,¡± he reassured her. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Let¡¯s hurry up and take a bath and go to sleep. By the time you wake up tomorrow, you might have already forgotten about it.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± Greg carried Lois to the bathroom for a shower. After drying off, they went back to bed to sleep. Lois was exhausted and practically fell asleep as soon as she hit the bed. Greg, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. Seeing the woman in his arms asleep, he gently placed her aside, got out of bed, and decided to get something to drink. As he reached the living room, he saw a slender figure walking around the corner. The next second, the figure bumped right into his arms. ¡°Alt¡­¡± Lois let out a startled yelp as the water glass she was holding dropped. Greg, quick as lightning, caught the glass in his hand. However, his grip was a little too strong; the glass did not break, but the water inside spilled all over Lois. ¡°Brother?¡± Lois looked up, saw it was Greg, and her heart relaxed a little. She patted her chest and said, ¡°Gosh, you walk so quietly, you scared me to death.¡± Greg smiled wryly, ¡°I can¡¯t exactly shout ¡®I¡¯m coming¡¯ every time I walk, can I?¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s still your fault, you owe me,¡± she insisted. ¡°What do you want me to compensate you with?¡± Lois¡¯s eyes gleamed as she said slyly, ¡°How about you keep me company for a while?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Greg thought since he couldn¡¯t sleep anyway, he might as well agree. Seeing this, Lois¡¯s eyes formed crescents, that sweet smile making anyone who saw it feel bright and cheery. She pulled Greg to sit in front of the living room¡¯s bay window and then asked, ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± ¡°Is it because you were thinking of me?¡± Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Then Ill Leave_1 Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Then I¡¯ll Leave_1 Translator: 549690339 | Greg Jensen didn¡¯t react immediately, looking bewildered, ¡°What¡¯s ¡®not okay1?¡± ¡°You know, that thing.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face was red, but her eyes betrayed a sly sparkle. Caught off guard, Greg¡¯s own face turned slightly embarrassed, as he teased, ¡°What would you know, you little brat?¡± ¡°How could I not know? I haven¡¯t eaten pork, but I¡¯ve seen pigs run.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, your sister¡­ your sister is fine. Lois Abbott blinked, feigning ignorance, ¡°Is that so? But why did I hear my sister telling you to come find me?¡± ¡°Ah, you heard that too?¡± In reality, with Greg¡¯s current abilities, he naturally knew everything that was happening on the other side of the wall, but he had not expected Lois to have overheard that as well. ¡°I heard it by accident. You wouldn¡¯t dislike me because of that, would you? If you don¡¯t like me, then I might as well leave.¡± Lois stood up with a look of grievance on her face. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly tripped over something, crying out in pain, ¡°Ouch,¡± and involuntarily falling into Greg¡¯s arms. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Greg was taken aback, knowing a twisted ankle could be minor or serious; a light injury might just be a sprain, but a more significant one could lead to a fracture. It could be a ligament strain or even a broken bone. Lois sat in his arms, gently twisting her ankle and shaking her delicate little foot, frowning, ¡°Ouch, it still seems to hurt.¡± She looked up, her big watery eyes filling with mists of grievance, ¡°Brother, it hurts¡­¡± ¡°Then let me massage it for you,¡± he offered. ¡°Okay!¡± Lois instantly smiled happily. Without further thought, Greg picked her up and gently placed her on the sofa. He then lifted her small foot onto his lap and started to tenderly massage it. Lois¡¯s skin was soft like a baby¡¯s, delicate enough to break at the blow of a breath; it was slippery in his hand, making him instinctively ease his grip. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked. Lois leaned against his shoulder, pouting and looking at him; her lips were slightly parted, exhaling a warm breath scented with a faint fragrance of orchids. It brushed against Greg¡¯s face like a soft little brush. ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing,¡± he replied. Greg swallowed hard, took a deep breath, and started kneading quickly. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with her small foot in his hand, he quickly stood up, dropped a ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep,¡± and hurriedly left. Lois sat on the sofa, pouting discontentedly, ¡°Jeez, I waited for you for so long.¡± After a while, she sighed, got up, and went back to the secondary bedroom. Groping her way onto the bed, she reached out and pinched her belly twice. Jacky Wolfe woke up with a start, saw it was Lois, immediately knocked her hand away, and said exasperatedly, ¡°Pinch your own.¡± ¡°No thanks, mine aren¡¯t as soft as yours!¡± ¡°Take your hand away, or I¡¯m going to call for help.¡± ¡°Call for help! Even if you scream your throat raw, no one will come to your rescue.¡± ¡°You little devil, I¡­ I¡¯ll fight you.¡± Two girls frolicked on the bed until they were tired and crazy, and then they fell into a deep sleep. Early the next morning, by the time they got up, Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott had already left to house-hunt. The vegetable fields in the village were already being sown and nurtured, so they needed to get the vegetable supermarket up and running to build a reputation sooner rather than later; otherwise, by the time the fields were ready to harvest, they might have to watch the vegetables rot in the fields. Lois Abbott saw many houses, but the most suitable one was located on the first floor of a shop in Riverhaven Square. The stores in Riverhaven Square were generally rented out, but this one had been sold privately. It was said that the owner had originally planned to do digital retailing, but there had been a debt dispute with someone, and so the business never took off. Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott arrived at the shop, where an old Santana was parked at the door, next to which stood a chubby middle-aged man. Seeing the two of them, the middle-aged man immediately came forward smiling and asked, ¡°Are you two here to look at the place? Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m the owner of this shop, my name is Brady Simmons.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Simmons, I¡¯m Lois Abbott, who spoke to you on the phone. After introducing themselves, they entered the shop. The shop was spacious, with a floor space of 1,700 square meters and a usable area of about 1,500. The interior was fully equipped with fire safety facilities, and the basic infrastructure, such as water, electricity, and floor tiles, was already in place. In other words, all that was needed were some simple decorations to open for business. After touring the place, Brady Simmons asked, ¡°What do you two think of the space?¡± Lois Abbott looked at Greg Jensen, and after exchanging glances, they both felt very satisfied. Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Mr. Simmons, the place is really nice, it¡¯s just the price¡­¡± ¡°One million, just one million, and we can go to the real estate bureau to transfer the property right now.¡± ¡°One million?¡± Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott were both stunned at the same time, not because the price was too high, but because it was too low. In Riverhaven County, where the economy was not good, property prices were naturally not high, but this shop not only had a large area, its location was also very good. The price for a shop on this level would at least be between one and two million. Add the basic interior decoration, and that would be another expense. All in all, the whole place couldn¡¯t go for less than two three to four hundred thousand. That Brady Simmons could offer for half the price from the start was astounding for Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott. Brady Simmons seemed to notice their doubt and explained, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, I¡¯ve offended someone and I can¡¯t go on with this shop in my hands. I don¡¯t want to continue with it either; I just want to transfer the shop quickly, take the money and move to another city to continue living. Lois Abbott frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Mr. Simmons, may I ask who exactly you have offended?¡± Brady Simmons¡¯s face showed a hint of difficulty as he sighed, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no harm telling you. You¡¯d find out sooner or later anyway. The person I¡¯ve offended is Kenny Walker.¡± ¡°Kenny Walker?¡± Upon hearing this name, Lois Abbott¡¯s complexion changed immediately. Seeing her reaction, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help feeling puzzled and asked, ¡°Iris, do you know Kenny Walker?¡± Lois Abbott glanced at him and sighed, ¡°Greg, let¡¯s not go for this shop.¡± ¡°Why not? Is Kenny Walker that formidable?¡± asked Greg Jensen, puzzled. Lois Abbott gently shook her head and said, ¡°The shop cannot be taken for whatever reason. Let¡¯s go look at others.¡± Greg Jensen became anxious and asked, ¡°What exactly is going on, can you explain clearly?¡± ¡°Let me explain.¡± Brady Simmons sighed and laid out Kenny Walker¡¯s background and how he had offended the individual, sparing no detail. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Buying a Storefront_i Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Buying a Storefront_i Translator: 549690339 Greg Jensen only then realized that Kenny Walker was the big brother of Riverhaven County, and calling him the Underground Emperor was no exaggeration. Although he had already whitewashed and gone into business, which of those people mixing on the streets hadn¡¯t been under his control at some point? Even that so-called Evan Holmes used to be one of his fierce warriors. The extent of Kenny Walker¡¯s power was apparent! In other words, if you offended Kenny Walker in Riverhaven County, then forget about living peacefully. The Brady Simmons before him was forced to sell his shop and develop elsewhere in another county simply because he had inadvertently angered Kenny Walker. Speaking of offense, the real reason was that Kenny Walker¡¯s wife took a fancy to Brady Simmons¡¯ shop and didn¡¯t want to spend a lot of money to purchase it so she just created a scenario. Poor Brady Simmons, with not enough strength, had no choice but to be slaughtered. Greg Jensen pondered for a moment before suddenly speaking, ¡°Mr. Simmons, I have a question.¡± ¡°Please ask, Mr. Jensen.¡± Since you¡¯re willing to sell the shop for one million, why not sell it directly to Kenny Walker? Surely he wouldn¡¯t be unwilling to pay the one million?¡± Brady Simmons sighed, his eyes reddening as he said, ¡°Exactly, that bastard only wanted to give three hundred thousand. Three hundred thousand! Forget the renovations; when I bought this shop at the beginning, I spent over seven hundred thousand.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, deep in thought, ¡°I¡¯ll take this shop of yours, but I don¡¯t have that much money.¡± ¡°Greg Jensen!¡± Lois Abbott, seeing he wanted to buy the shop, quickly spoke up to stop him. Knowing full well that Kenny Walker wanted this shop, yet you spend money to buy it? Isn¡¯t that the same as slapping the other party in the face? If Kenny Walker finds out about this, would he just let it go? Greg Jensen was fully aware of this as well but he didn¡¯t take it seriously, smiling and saying, ¡°No worries, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Brady Simmons seemed to hardly believe it, his voice dumbfounded, ¡°Mr. Jensen, are you really going to buy?¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no shop in Riverhaven County more suitable than yours.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, blunt as ever, ¡°However, as you¡¯ve heard, I don¡¯t have that much money, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to make some concessions on the price.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright, name your price!¡± ¡°Seven hundred thousand is all I can offer right now.¡± Greg Jensen explained, ¡°I¡¯m not intentionally trying to drive down your price; it¡¯s just really all I have at the moment. If you think seven hundred thousand is too little, then I¡¯ll need some more time to arrange the funds.¡± ¡°Seven hundred thousand?¡± Brady Simmons furrowed his brow, pondering for a long time before clenching his teeth and saying, ¡°Sold! Transfer seven hundred thousand to my account, and let¡¯s go transfer the ownership immediately!¡± ¡°Haha, then it¡¯s settled.¡± Greg Jensen laughed as he extended his hand, ¡°Pleasure doing business with you!¡± ¡°Pleasure doing business!¡± Watching the two shake hands, Lois Abbott felt powerless, and so took the chance when Brady Simmons went to manage the transfer agreement to pull Greg Jensen aside. ¡°Greg Jensen, why are you being so impulsive, do you have any idea who Kenny Walker is?¡± ¡°Of course, didn¡¯t Brady Simmons just say?¡± Lois Abbott was at a loss, ¡°You know Kenny Walker is not to be trifled with, yet you still want to buy this shop?¡± ¡°It¡¯s his problem if he¡¯s a tough nut to crack; we can¡¯t just pass up a good business because of it, can we?¡± Greg Jensen nonchalantly said, ¡°The property is so much cheaper, it doesn¡¯t make sense not to buy.¡± Lois Abbott knew he was right, but thinking of Kenny Walker¡¯s influence, she still worried. Greg Jensen reassured her, ¡°We¡¯ll cross the bridge when we come to it. As long as we are fair in our business, I refuse to believe he can do us harm.¡± If Kenny Walker really took it that far, he would be horrified to find that Greg Jensen was not from his world at all. Lois Abbott saw that she truly couldn¡¯t persuade Greg Jensen and could only sigh helplessly. Greg Jensen himself still had about three hundred thousand left, and the million in startup capital that Chestor Ware had given him had dwindled down to about eight hundred thousand. Together, the two amounts totaled nearly 1.2 million; after deducting the cost of the house purchase, there would still be roughly five hundred thousand left, which should be enough to open a vegetable supermarket. Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott had already agreed that she would cover the remaining funds. Brady Simmons, elated at having received the money, took Greg and the others to complete the property transfer that very afternoon. The next morning, the construction crew Lois had found started further renovations inside the store. ¡°Hey, why is old Brady¡¯s shop being renovated? Could it be that he actually sold the place to Kenny Walker?¡± ¡°I have no idea, but if Kenny Walker takes over this store, we¡¯re probably in for a tough time.¡± ¡°The shop wasn¡¯t sold to Kenny Walker, but to a young man. I heard the price was really cheap, only seven hundred thousand.¡± ¡°My God, that cheap?¡± ¡°Nonsense, who¡¯d buy it if it wasn¡¯t cheap?¡± The noise of the renovation drew the attention of nearby shop owners, who gathered to watch. A few stood at the storefront, discussing animatedly. Greg Jensen returned from outside and, seeing a crowd at the door, approached out of curiosity. He asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s everyone talking about?¡± One enthusiastic individual explained, ¡°Do you think the owner of this shop is a fool? He didn¡¯t inquire properly before buying it. This shop used to be owned by a guy who angered Kenny Walker, and some brash kid just went ahead and bought it.¡± ¡°Right, that¡¯s foolish.¡± ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t think this business will last long.¡± Greg, feeling playful, agreed, ¡°Now that you mention it, it really does seem so.¡± Hearing someone agree with them, the crowd became more enthusiastic and began discussing even more spiritedly. Greg mingled as an outsider, chiming in from time to time. Before long, he had blended in with the group. As noon approached, someone suggested going for lunch together. Thinking they were all neighbors and needing to foster good relationships, Greg went along. ¡°I wonder who the owner of the shop next door is; I would really like to meet this talented person someday.¡± After three rounds of drinks, the owner of the gold shop, Mr. Lin, chuckled and shook his head, his gaze suddenly landing on Greg. He asked, ¡°Brother, what kind of business do you do?¡± ¡°Oh, I deal in vegetables and fruits and am thinking about opening a grocery supermarket,¡± Greg replied with a smile. Mr. Lin¡¯s eyes lit up, and he laughed, ¡°That¡¯s great, it¡¯ll be convenient for buying groceries, haha.¡± ¡°Yeah, now when the wife asks to buy vegetables, I can go straight to Jensen¡¯s supermarket.¡± Someone asked, ¡°Which shop did Jensen buy?¡± Greg casually said, ¡°Just the one next door.¡± ¡°The one next door?¡± Everyone paused. Mr. Lin, stunned, said, ¡°Jensen, those two shops next door are both open for business, the only one that hasn¡¯t opened is¡­¡± Before he could finish, his face registered shock. Because he suddenly realized, aside from those two shops which were already open, there was only one next door that hadn¡¯t opened yet-that was Brady Simmons¡¯ storefront. The others also caught on, looking at Greg with a mixture of surprise and bemusement. Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Greg just smiled slightly and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t play riddles with you all any longer; the shop I bought is indeed Brady Simmons¡¯.¡± The room fell silent all of a sudden, and everyone was stupefied. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Fishing Enforcement_i Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Fishing Enforcement_i Translator: 549690339 | Was it that kid who bought Brady Simmons¡¯s store? Did we just spend half the day mocking him right in front of his face? This is just awkward! As the saying goes, don¡¯t talk about a monk¡¯s head in his presence! Yet these small business owners had a field day insulting the fool who bought Brady Simmons¡¯s store right in front of Greg Jensen. The most infuriating part was that Greg Jensen, that no-good, smirking SOB, joined them in the mockery. What the hell kind of move was this? Entrapment? Everyone wished they could find a hole to crawl into; the level of embarrassment was on par with a massive social death on the spot! ¡°Hehe, so it was Boss Jensen who bought it, huh? You should¡¯ve said so earlier.¡± The gold shop owner Mr. Lin grinned sheepishly, ¡°Boss Jensen¡¯s got a good eye.¡± ¡°Haha, yes, Boss Jensen really does have great taste; the location is indeed great.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Boss Jensen was so capable, buying such a big shop at such a young age.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m going to use the restroom¡­¡± ¡°Hey, wait for me, I¡¯ll go too.¡± ¡°You guys eat first, I¡¯ve got a call to answer.¡± After a few compliments, everyone started making excuses and in the blink of an eye, the place was empty except for Mr. Lin, who sat there, smiling awkwardly. Greg Jensen chuckled, ¡°Mr. Lin, at least you¡¯re sincere.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Mr. Lin felt a bitterness that he couldn¡¯t express. He wanted to leave too, but before he could react, everyone else had already fled. Now that he was the only one left, he felt he couldn¡¯t just walk away. Although everyone knew what was going on, they couldn¡¯t just leave Greg Jensen alone there. ¡°Come on, Mr. Lin, let me toast to you!¡± ¡°Hehe, cheers.¡± Mr. Lin downed his glass in one go and then swayed his head and slumped onto the table. Watching his poor acting skills, Greg Jensen laughed unscrupulously. Right then, Lois Abbott rushed in with an anxious expression and said urgently, ¡°Greg Jensen, you better go back and check; there¡¯s a group of youngsters at the door.¡± ¡°Hmm, no need to worry, I¡¯ll go have a look.¡± Greg Jensen returned to the shop with Lois Abbott. At the entrance, he couldn¡¯t help but chucklewhen he saw who it was¡ªnot anybody else but Bryce Cooke, who had an altercation with him at the bar the previous night. Following him were a dozen or so young men, each carrying a weapon in hand. Greg Jensen smiled and teased, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Bryce Cooke? What brings you here?¡± Bryce Cooke lit up when he saw Greg Jensen but then remembered the event from the last night, and his expression darkened. He took a few steps back instinctively, looking at Greg Jensen warily. He frowned and waved his hand impatiently, ¡°Kid, I¡¯m here on serious business today, and we can talk about our previous issue when we¡¯ve got time. Also, you better get lost right now, or I don¡¯t mind dealing with you first. Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Heh, as for today¡¯s matter, I can¡¯t avoid it since the store owner you¡¯re looking for is me!¡± Bryce Cooke was taken aback and asked with a frown, ¡°You bought this store?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. Got a problem with that?¡± Greg Jensen taunted. Bryce Cooke¡¯s face was filled with astonishment, and after a moment, he burst into laughter. He had planned to let Greg Jensen go for now, not wanting to waste his time, but to his surprise, the guy turned out to be the new owner of the store. Once he got over the shock, a cold, sneering smile crept over his face. ¡°I was wondering who had the guts to buy the store. Well, this is perfect-let¡¯s settle the new and old scores today!¡± Bryce Cooke sneered at Greg Jensen and waved toward his followers before saying in a deep voice, ¡°First, take this kid down for me!¡± After these words, he took a step back, intending to enjoy the scene from the sidelines. He had been humiliated by Greg Jensen last night, slapped in the face in front of so many people. Today was the perfect opportunity to regain his status. He knew Greg Jensen was a good fighter, but the dozen or so men he brought with him were all top fighters from the company. Dealing with Greg Jensen should be a piece of cake, right? Bryce Cooke was even considering whether to take Greg Jensen back to the bar and deal with him when there were more customers around to fully retrieve his lost face. But his laughter soon faded. Because after those dozen men confronted Greg Jensen, they dropped to the ground like chickens and dogs, one after another. More than ten subordinates were unable to handle Greg Jensen, and they even fell to the ground wailing from his beating! ¡°F*ck, this Boss Greg is something else.¡± ¡°He can actually fight this well!¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be too happy too soon. That Bryce Cooke is one of Evan Holmes¡¯ men. With Boss Greg clashing with Bryce Cooke, could there be a good outcome for him?¡± A few small bosses were extremely shocked, but upon hearing the name of Evan Holmes, a look of seriousness appeared on their faces. That¡¯s the well-known top enforcer of Riverhaven County! In earlier years, when Kenny Walker was making waves on the streets, Evan Holmes was his capable lieutenant. Now that Kenny Walker has started to go straight, in Riverhaven County, Evan Holmes is the true boss. Who would dare to go against Evan Holmes in Riverhaven County and expect to end well? A hush fell around them, and even the wails of the petty thugs quieted down instinctively, fearfully subdued lest they incur another beating from Greg Jensen. Bryce Cooke stood frozen, dumbfounded like a tree struck by lightning, completely baffled. Who exactly is this kid, and how can he be so formidable? Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s icy stare, he couldn¡¯t help shivering and blurted out, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t get smug. You just wait, I¡¯m calling my big brother right now. If we don¡¯t kill you today, you¡¯re my grandpa!¡± ¡°Call, call now!¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°Call too slowly, and I¡¯ll break your dog legs!¡± ¡°You¡­ you just wait, damn it!¡± Bryce Cooke instinctively took two steps back and immediately dialed out on his phone. In the special care ward of Riverhaven County Hospital. Evan Holmes sat on a stool, watching over the infant girl in the cradle while peeling an apple in his hand. His wife Jaylene River lay on the adjacent hospital bed, her complexion somewhat pale but in good spirits, with a gentle smile lingering on her beautiful face. Seeing the apple in Evan Holmes¡¯ hand getting smaller and smaller, she playfully teased, ¡°Brady, are you planning on feeding me just the apple core?¡± ¡°All¡­¡± Evan Holmes looked down and instantly blushed, sheepishly saying, ¡°I¡¯ll peel another one for you.¡± Jaylene River smiled, ¡°No need, I don¡¯t feel like eating right now.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Evan Holmes casually tossed the apple into the waste bin before leaning over the hospital bed to gently stroke his wife¡¯s cheek, softly saying, ¡°Honey, thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Hard work? I just took a nap, and when I woke up, our daughter was already born.¡± Jaylene River shook her head with a smile, asking, ¡°Did they find that gentleman?¡± ¡°Not yet, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve sent everyone out to look for him. We should hear something soon.¡± ¡°Mhm, make sure to properly thank him once he¡¯s found.¡± Jaylene River spoke earnestly, ¡°I heard from the doctor that if it weren¡¯t for the timely aid, I might not have even made it until the ambulance arrived.¡± Evan Holmes laughed, ¡°I know, don¡¯t you worry.¡± At that moment, his phone suddenly rang. After listening for a moment, his expression instantly darkened. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Which Leg Do You Want to Break 1 Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Which Leg Do You Want to Break 1 Translator: 549690339 Evan Holmes sighed helplessly, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve got to take care of some business. I¡¯ll leave Bobby here with you, and I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯m done.¡± Jaylene River nodded and cautioned, ¡°Go then, but be careful. Try to be reasonable and avoid fighting and killing all the time.¡± ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡± Evan Holmes nodded firmly and stood up to leave the ward. Bobby, who had been dozing at the door, quickly stood up and asked, ¡°Bro Evan, you¡¯re heading out?¡± ¡°That jerk Bryce Cooke can¡¯t handle a damn thing right. Says he got beat up by someone; I¡¯m just going to check it out.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I go instead, and let Bryce come back to keep an eye on your wife?¡± Evan Holmes shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t trust him to take care of my wife. You stay here.¡± Just then, Jaylene¡¯s voice suddenly came from inside, ¡°Norman, I have doctors and nurses here; you don¡¯t need to worry about me. Just let Bobby go with you. 1¡¯11 have peace of mind with him there. Both of you go and come back early.¡± ¡°That¡­ alright.¡± Hearing his wife say so, Evan Holmes left the hospital with Bobby and headed straight to the location Bryce had messaged him. At the entrance to Wuhe Square. Greg Jensen sat at the entrance like nothing was amiss, smoking a cigarette. With him at the doorway, the renovation workers eased their minds, and the shop¡¯s renovation work resumed. ¡°Greg, maybe we should just let it go. We can¡¯t win against him.¡± ¡°Afraid of what? Everything¡¯s under control with me here!¡± Greg chuckled, ¡°When have you ever seen me do something without being sure of it?¡± Hearing him say that, Lois Abbott didn¡¯t know what to do but sigh in resignation and walked into the shop. Bryce Cooke¡¯s face was ugly. All his men had been sent to the hospital, leaving only him watching Greg from a distance, coldly. ¡°Kid, you can put on airs for now, but when Evan Holmes arrives, I¡¯ll see how you die!¡± ¡°Ha, you better worry about yourself,¡± Greg said, full of disdain. Even if he hadn¡¯t saved Evan Holmes¡¯ wife¡¯s life, he still wouldn¡¯t be afraid. After all, he was a third-level Qi Refinement Cultivator. A few mortals were nothing in his eyes. ¡°Boss Greg¡¯s pretty tough!¡± ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s tough now, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll still be tough when Evan arrives.¡± ¡°I bet he¡¯ll end up kowtowing and apologizing to Evan.¡± A few shop owners watching the scene discussed among themselves, all believing that Greg was just a grasshopper after autumn, unable to jump for long. It seemed Bryce thought the same. Looking at Greg¡¯s arrogant demeanor, Bryce laughed in fury, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve told you. If I don¡¯t kill you later, 1¡¯11 fucking call you grandpa.¡± ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t need a grandkid as old as you.¡± ¡°You fucking asking for it?¡± Bryce was so angry his face turned an iron blue, veins bulging on his forehead, wishing he could slap Greg to death. After all these years in the gang, now a middle-ranking boss, when had he ever been treated like this? Greg was literally slapping his face with the sole of a shoe in front of everyone! It was too hateful! Right at that moment, a piercing screech of brakes sounded. Everyone turned to look and saw a black sedan stop by the curb. Immediately after, a middle-aged couple stepped out, followed by several bodyguards. Seeing this unfold, their expressions couldn¡¯t help but change. Because the middle-aged man walking in front was none other than Evan Holmes, the Second Master Holmes. The few onlooking bosses quickly stepped back, afraid of being implicated themselves. Bryce Cooke¡¯s eyes lit up, and he trotted over to greet him, respectfully saying, ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Second Master Holmes frowned and said, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Second Brother, this kid caused trouble in my bar yesterday. He beat up our brothers and even slapped me. Today I came to settle accounts with Brady Simmons, only to find that he had sold his shop. After much inquiry, 1 found out that this kid had bought it.¡± As Bryce Cooke spoke, he glanced coldly at Greg Jensen, his teeth gritted as he said, ¡°I had planned to settle both new and old scores with him, but this kid is too skilled, which is why I called you.¡± Second Master Holmes¡¯s face darkened as he coldly turned to look at Greg Jensen. Bobby Prince, standing beside, couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Bryce, you can¡¯t even handle this, huh? Didn¡¯t you bring a dozen brothers with you? How come you can¡¯t even deal with one kid?¡± Bryce Cooke retorted, ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you try?¡± ¡°Why not, I¡­¡± Bobby Prince subconsciously looked up, but the next second, he froze, swallowing the second half of his sentence back down. He rubbed his eyes and took a careful look at Greg Jensen, then turned around with a shocked face and asked, ¡°Bryce, is that the person you were talking about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him.¡± Bryce Cooke looked at him disdainfully and scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, got scared before even throwing a punch?¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re on your own, good luck.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Confused, Bryce Cooke froze, only to see Bobby Prince approach Second Master Holmes and whisper, ¡°Second Brother, that kid over there is the one who saved your sister-in-law.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Just as Second Master Holmes was about to teach Greg Jensen a lesson, he paused upon hearing Bobby Prince¡¯s words, ¡°Is it really him? Are you sure?¡± ¡°No doubt about it,¡± Bobby Prince confirmed. Bryce Cooke, not understanding the situation, hurried over, with a touch of flattery saying, ¡°Second Brother, do you want me to help you deal with that kid?¡± Second Master Holmes¡¯s expression turned cool as he said indifferently, ¡°No need, just do one thing for me.¡± Bryce Cooke, caught off guard, responded instinctively with a smile, ¡°Your orders¡­¡± ¡°Break your own legs.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem¡­¡± Before he could finish, Bryce Cooke¡¯s eyes widened as he said, baffled, ¡°I¡­ 1 didn¡¯t quite catch your last comment.¡± Second Master Holmes bared his teeth in a cold smile, ¡°I said to break your own legs, did you hear clearly now?¡± ¡°Ah, Second Brother, I¡­¡± Hearing this, Bryce Cooke was shocked, glancing at Bobby Prince, then back at Second Master Holmes, uncertain of what to do next. ¡°Bobby Prince, break his legs and bring them here,¡± said Second Master Holmes without looking back, then headed straight for Greg Jensen. Bryce Cooke stared at his retreating figure, utterly bewildered. But Bobby Prince didn¡¯t care for that, waving at the bodyguards to fetch a baseball bat from the trunk of the car. ¡°Tell me, which leg do you want broken?¡± Bryce Cooke panicked, anxiously saying, ¡°Bobby, let¡¯s talk this over properly, don¡¯t start anything, let me ask Second Brother for clarification first.¡± ¡°No need to ask, just lie down quietly, it¡¯s better than anything else,¡± Bobby Prince replied, shaking his head and signaling to the bodyguards with his eyes. The two bodyguards immediately approached, grabbing Bryce Cooke from both sides. ¡°Bobby, let me talk to Second Brother¡­.¡± Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 80 A Common Friend i Chapter 80: Chapter 80 A Common Friend i Translator: 549690339 | Watching Bobby Prince unmoved, Bryce Cooke suddenly panicked, struggling furiously and cursing: ¡°Bobby, I fucking curse your granny, we¡¯ve been through shit together, aren¡¯t you going to show me any fucking mercy at all?¡± ¡°Cut the crap, you two, hold him down!¡± After Bobby finished speaking, he lifted the baseball bat in his hand and smashed it hard onto Bryce Cooke¡¯s leg. Crack! Following a crisp sound, Bryce Cooke¡¯s screams suddenly filled the sky. ¡°Alt, damn it all to hell, Bobby, I¡­I¡¯m not done with you¡­¡± ¡°You better pray to God that nobody comes looking for trouble with you!¡± Bobby glanced at him, casually threw the baseball bat on the ground, and walked toward Greg Jensen. The two bodyguards behind him, carrying the ashen-faced Bryce Cooke, followed. Quiet, a deathly silence! Moments later, the onlooking bosses suddenly exploded into conversation. ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on? Why are they fighting each other?¡± ¡°Could it be because Bryce did a crappy job, so Evan Holmes is punishing him?¡± ¡°This¡­this is too cruel, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°How else do you think Evan Holmes got so far? To survive on the streets, you¡¯ve got to be ruthless!¡± The bosses watching as Bobby broke Bryce Cooke¡¯s leg felt goosebumps all over their scalp. Good grief, this ruthless to their own man, what could Greg¡¯s fate be? ¡°Boss Greg¡¯s in trouble now.¡± ¡°Serves him right, it¡¯s his own fault for not using his brain in business.¡± ¡°Exactly, and he even scammed us for a meal.¡± However, before they could finish their words, an even weirder scene unfolded. Upon arriving in front of Greg, Evan Holmes didn¡¯t spew out any insults; instead, he reached out and shook Greg¡¯s hand very respectfully. ¡°Damn, am I seeing things?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does Greg know Evan Holmes?¡± ¡°Impossible. If he really knew Evan Holmes, why didn¡¯t he send out a greeting in advance?¡± All the onlookers were stunned, everyone¡¯s face filled with confusion. They just felt that the scene before them completely overturned their understanding. On the other hand, Evan Holmes said sincerely, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry, my men were out of line. I have to thank you for my wife¡¯s matter. Had it not been for you there, my wife might have¡­¡± ¡°It was no trouble at all, no need to be so polite.¡± Greg answered casually, glanced back at his shop, then turning back, asked, ¡°Brady Simmons doesn¡¯t owe you guys money, right?¡± ¡°Er, no, it¡¯s his brother who owes some.¡± ¡°Oh, so your issue with him has nothing to do with the shop, right?¡± Looking embarrassed, Evan Holmes hastily said, ¡°No connection at all. My men didn¡¯t know who you were, I¡¯ve already given them a lesson.¡± Saying so, he turned back and looked at Bryce Cooke, ¡°Bryce, aren¡¯t you going to hurry up and apologize to Mr. Greg?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Bryce Cooke looked incredibly uncomfortable; humiliated by others and yet having to apologize to them, he was really reluctant, so he just muttered an insincere apology. Evan Holmes, his face turning dark with anger, bellowed, ¡°Apologize properly! If Mr. Greg doesn¡¯t forgive me, I¡¯ll fucking break your other leg too!¡± Frightened, Bryce Cooke shuddered and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Greg, I¡¯m so sorry. I failed to recognize your greatness and offended you, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Bobby chuckled, ¡°No problem, Mr. Greg, if you¡¯re not satisfied, I can break his other leg too.¡± ¡°Bobby, are you fucking settling a personal score?¡± Bryce Cooke, unable to contain his anger, his pale face drenched with sweat, was about to lash out but got silenced by a glare from Evan Holmes. Greg, watching Bryce Cooke¡¯s pitiful state, couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay any more attention and said to Evan Holmes, ¡°Let it be, I didn¡¯t come out worse for it. Send him to the hospital quick.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Evan Holmes said to Bobby Prince, ¡°Take him to the hospital, and while you¡¯re at it, give your sister-in-law a heads up, just say that her benefactor has been found.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Bobby Prince smiled and said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ll be taking off now.¡± ¡°Mm, be careful on the road.¡± Greg Jensen had a fairly good impression of Bobby Prince. Honest, loyal, and grateful¡­ Such people are hard to find these days. Evan Holmes smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I wonder if you¡¯re free the evening after tomorrow? My wife is just about to be discharged from the hospital, so how about we all have dinner together?¡± ¡°Sure, just give me a call then.¡± If you want to do good business, connections are essential, especially with a local bigwig like Evan Holmes, who you can¡¯t afford to offend, so Greg Jensen agreed without much consideration. ¡°Haha, then I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. If there¡¯s anything you need, just let me know, and I¡¯ll take care of it for sure.¡± Being able to find the man who saved his wife¡¯s life made Evan Holmes very happy. Seeing Greg was still busy, he took his leave. As soon as he left, those few onlooking bosses immediately crowded over, asking all sorts of questions about Greg Jensen¡¯s relationship with Evan Holmes. Boss Lin asked with a smile, ¡°Boss Jensen, what¡¯s your relationship with Evan Holmes?¡± ¡°Just a regular friend,¡± Greg Jensen replied indifferently. A regular friend? I call bullshit! Would a regular friend go so far as to break the legs of his own man for you? If it were really just a regular friendship, the person lying in the hospital wouldn¡¯t be Bryce Cooke, but Greg Jensen. Boss Lin rolled his eyes inwardly but didn¡¯t show it on his face, still maintaining a cheerful demeanor. He decided, though, that he needed to build a good relationship with Greg Jensen. For nothing else, maybe he could save on protection fees in the future. The other bosses also had the same idea. Just moments ago, they were avoiding him like the plague, but now they were practically exalting Greg Jensen to the heavens. ¡°It has to be said, Brady Simmons¡¯ shop is really not bad.¡± ¡°How else can you say that Boss Jensen has good taste?¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to beat around the bush with them, so after brushing them off casually, he went into the store. Lois Abbott had just finished discussing the renovation with the workers and was about to go out to take a look when she saw Greg Jensen walking in. She hurried over to him, concerned, ¡°Greg, maybe you should lie low for a while. I¡¯m a woman; even if Evan Holmes came, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°Evan Holmes? He¡¯s already been here.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been here? Are you alright? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± Upon hearing this, Lois Abbott immediately became anxious. She checked him over thoroughly and, seeing he wasn¡¯t hurt, she finally relaxed. She was a bit puzzled. ¡°Evan Holmes came and didn¡¯t give you a hard time?¡± ¡°Nope, and he was actually very respectful to me,¡± Greg Jensen said with a laugh. Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, scoffing, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, why would Evan Holmes be respectful to you?¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Haha, if you don¡¯t believe me, go ask our neighbors.¡± ¡°You¡­you¡¯re serious?¡± Seeing he didn¡¯t appear to be lying, Lois Abbott was suddenly stunned. Evan Holmes was the type of person who could silence a crying child at night with fear alone. How could someone like him let Greg Jensen go so easily? ¡°What¡­ what exactly happened?¡± Lois Abbott asked in disbelief. Greg Jensen smiled and explained, ¡°Actually, when I came here yesterday, I happened to save a pregnant woman, and it turns out she is Evan Holmes¡¯ wife.¡± Is that even possible? Lois Abbott was dumbfounded, then it clicked, and her sweet face immediately tightened. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Cut Down_1 Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Cut Down_1 Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Ow, OW, OW¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you get for not telling me sooner, we¡¯ll see if you dare do it again!¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s small face was stern as her fair, delicate hands pinched and twisted the soft flesh of Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen appeared to wince in pain, but in reality, it didn¡¯t hurt that much. His expression was just to go along with her antics. ¡°Do you realize your mistake?¡± ¡°Ido.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled. A girlfriend should be spoiled when it¡¯s time to spoil her, and disciplined when it¡¯s time to discipline. Occasionally giving in and humoring her was actually a little spice in a couple¡¯s life. Of course, when playing certain games, the masculine pride must be upheld, and that¡¯s when one must not yield at all. ¡°You¡­ what are you¡­ mm¡­¡± Lois Abbott was really getting into the pinching when, unexpectedly, a kiss landed on her, and her body immediately softened. Her hands loosened from pinching to hugging. ¡°Stop it, there are workers around¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you tonight!¡± With a laugh, Greg Jensen playfully scraped her nose and planted another kiss on her forehead. Lois Abbott nervously glanced outside to make sure no one was coming, and upon seeing that they were alone, she let out a sigh of relief and turned to give him a big eye roll. The couple stayed in the supermarket for a while, then began to discuss hiring matters. Once the supermarket was up and running, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t always be there to supervise, and Lois Abbott would occasionally need to take care of the hotel, so they decided to hire a professional manager. Especially in terms of finances, it was important to arrange for someone trustworthy. The talent market in the small county town really didn¡¯t have much to offer; even when it was supposed to be busy on the weekends, the place was still desolate. After making a full round at the job market with no luck, they could only call Alfred Webb for help. After many years of working in Riverhaven County, Alfred Webb had a much better network than they did and by the afternoon, he was able to find them an accountant. The following day, they hired a supermarket manager from out of town. Now all they were waiting for was to finish the renovations and choose an auspicious day for the grand opening. Greg Jensen looked at the progressively improving fruit and vegetable market and imagined that soon he could be making a fortune every day. He couldn¡¯t help but smile gleefully. The villagers of Peach Blossom Village had started earning some money because the medicine and vegetable fields were on the right track, and Lindsey Wolfe along with the village elder, became the most popular figures in the village. Through this period of interaction, the villagers finally believed that the village elder had truly changed for the better. People who used to avoid him now not only stopped avoiding him but even greeted him warmly. The village elder also experienced an unprecedented joy, and his rough features seemed to have softened a great deal. ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re back.¡± Upon seeing Greg Jensen, the village elder hurried over with a smiling face to greet him. ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing him like this, Greg Jensen also felt a silent appreciation. A person¡¯s face really is a reflection of their heart, the old saying does not deceive me! ¡°How are the medicine fields?¡± ¡°All have sprouted, they are all fast-growing varieties, we¡¯ll be ready to harvest in another couple of months.¡± Greg Jensen quietly calculated the timeline; by the end of August they would be ready for harvest. According to his estimates, he would earn at least three million. Three million in two months is definitely not a small figure today, but he was still not satisfied. Because he only had about two hundred thousand in hand, and also only four ¡°Attraction Technique¡± elixirs left, meaning for these two months he could only rely on ¡°Dual Cultivation¡± and ¡°Guidance Technique¡± to cultivate. When they returned to the vegetable store, the sky had already darkened. The store was a mess, with customers¡¯ footprints and various vegetable leaves everywhere. Lindsey Wolfe and Widow Liu were cleaning up. Seeing Greg Jensen return, Lindsey¡¯s small face immediately turned stern as she said in a heavy tone, ¡°You¡¯ve got the nerve to come back? Where have you been running wild these past two days?¡± ¡°Hehe, in the mountains.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to go to the mountains? Why did you go again? It seems like you¡¯re really asking for a spanking!¡± While scolding him, Lindsey carefully checked him over from head to toe to make sure Greg was alright, and she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, she lifted her head, looking suspiciously at Greg, ¡°That¡¯s not right, you said you were in the mountains, so how come your clothes are so clean?¡± ¡°Uh, I went home and changed, hehe¡­¡± Greg¡¯s heart skipped a beat, nearly forgetting this detail as he blurted out a lie, then started scratching his head and giggling foolishly. Widow Liu thoughtfully glanced at Greg and then at his clothes, and said, ¡°Lindsey, what are you doing? Greg can¡¯t tell a lie.¡± She intentionally stressed the word ¡°can¡¯t,¡± as if to remind Lindsey that a simpleton can¡¯t tell lies. Lindsey thought about it and realized it made sense, but still reproachfully said, ¡°Do you realize that for several days you weren¡¯t at home, and you didn¡¯t think about how worried people would be?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Lindsey, let it go. He¡¯s a simpleton; what does he know about worry?¡± Upon hearing Widow Liu¡¯s words, Lindsey reacted, her eyes reddening as she sighed, ¡°Greg, I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault. Don¡¯t worry, your auntie will make lots and lots of money to cure your foolishness.¡± Greg¡¯s heart was filled with warmth, and his lips quivered as he earnestly said, ¡°Auntie, I¡­¡± It was then that a shout suddenlycame from outside: ¡°It¡¯s bad, Big Liu has been chopped!¡± ¡°Big Liu? Where is he?¡± ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go have a look.¡± In recent times, Big Liu¡¯s reputation had undergone an incredible turnaround, and now quite a few people were making money thanks to him. So, upon hearing the news of him being injured, the people in town all rushed over there. Widow Liu ran to the doorway to have a look, then turned around and said, ¡°Lindsey, it seems that something happened to Big Liu; shall we go have a look too?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Thinking of Big Liu¡¯s past behavior, Lindsey hesitated, but then remembered how much help he had provided for her vegetable field and felt a bit ashamed. After hestitating for a while, she finally nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll also go have a look, and bring Greg with us.¡± ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Greg?¡± Both of them looked up just to find that Greg was nowhere to be seen. Lindsey didn¡¯t think much of it and forced a smile, ¡°He must have got scared by me and ran back home. Let¡¯s go and give Big Liu a look.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The two of them closed the store and followed the town¡¯s people in another direction. Meanwhile, Greg had already arrived at Big Liu¡¯s house. Big Liu¡¯s shoulder and back had been stabbed several times, and half of his body was dyed red with blood. However, none of these stabs were the most deadly. The most life-threatening was a stab to the abdomen, with blood flowing out like a gushing fountain. Two of his subordinates were in a panic, wanting to take him to the town¡¯s clinic, but the clinic plainly refused to admit him, and coincidentally the only ambulance the clinic had was out on a call. ¡°Lay him flat, don¡¯t move him around, get someone to drive the car to the door, ready to take him to the hospital.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± These two men were trusted aides, aware of the high regard Big Liu had for Greg, hence they didn¡¯t hesitate to carry out his orders. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 821 Did a Surgery on You by the Way_1 Chapter 82: Chapter 821 Did a Surgery on You by the Way_1 Translator: 549690339 Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face was pale, her lips trembling incessantly, and she had already fallen into a semi-conscious state. Seeing this, Greg Jensen did not dare to neglect and quickly took out the silver needle, detoxyfied it, and used it to stop her bleeding. After a good while, the bleeding finally stopped, and at that moment, Lindsey Wolfe struggled to open her eyes. Seeing Greg Jensen was also there, a glimmer of hope shone in her eyes. She spoke with a voice that was already somewhat hoarse, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­I don t want to die. I haven¡¯t yet provided an heir to the Hall Family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, you won¡¯t die!¡± After Greg Jensen spoke, he called out to his loyal followers at the door, ¡°Come here, lift her up into the car, and hurry to the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± Just as two men were about to lift Lindsey Wolfe into the car, she suddenly grabbed Greg Jensen¡¯s arm, her voice tense, ¡°Mr. Jensen, we can¡¯t go to the county hospital!¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and asked in surprise, ¡°Why can¡¯t we go to the county hospital?¡± ¡°The people who stabbed me said that I should not meddle with the scenic area anymore, so¡­they must be from the county.¡± ¡°The scenic area? Arthur Corl?¡± Lindsey Wolfe nodded with difficulty. Seeing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Do they think I¡¯m a sick cat when I¡¯m not flexing my claws? Okay, you don¡¯t have to worry about this anymore. Tonight, I¡¯ll sit by your bedside myself. I want to see who dares to come over.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Lindsey Wolfe couldn¡¯t help but be overcome with gratitude, her eyes welling up with tears. A man in his forties, who had never flinched at the sight of a knife, was now squeezing out a few tears. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t cry like that, a big man like you. Hurry up and get in the car. If we don¡¯t get to the hospital soon, even an Immortal won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± ¡°Hey, what are you standing there for? Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Jensen? Hurry up and lift me into the car.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± The two henchmen hurried to lift Lindsey Wolfe into the car, and Greg Jensen also got into the back seat. The four of them drove a Passat out of the yard, heading toward the county town.¡± The onlookers who had intended to come over stopped in their tracks and watched the car gradually vanish into the night. ¡°Hey, are they going directly to the county for treatment? It looks like Lindsey Wolfe is seriously injured.¡± ¡°Yeah, it seems like a tough situation this time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense; I saw Lindsey Wolfe return home in good shape just now.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go up and help when you saw it?¡± ¡°Those guys stabbed Lindsey Wolfe and then got into the car and left. How could I catch up with them?¡± People talked, but nobody noticed how strange their attitude was at this moment. In the past, they would have wished Lindsey Wolfe dead, but now they were concerned about her. ¡°Freya, let¡¯s go back, Lindsey Wolfe should be fine. ¡°I hope so.¡± Freya York looked in the direction the car had disappeared, her brows involuntarily furrowing. These days, Lindsey Wolfe, along with the workers from the medicinal farm, had been helping with overturning the soil and sowing seeds, truly providing a lot of help. Therefore, hearing that Lindsey Wolfe was injured, she indeed felt somewhat uncomfortable. The news of Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s injury spread quickly throughout Duo Phoenix Town. When Freya York returned home, Evan Holmes and the others asked her about it. She replied casually to everyone and then went back to her room, only to find that Greg Jensen had disappeared again. ¡°Uncle, where has Greg Jensen run off to again?¡± ¡°I have no idea. I haven¡¯t seen him for several days.¡± Upon hearing this, Freya York was taken aback and pressed for more information, ¡°Did you see him come back this afternoon?¡± ¡°No,¡± replied Evan Holmes. Then he slapped his forehead and laughed, ¡°Look at my memory. I went to town with the mason to buy materials this afternoon. I wasn¡¯t at home at all; how could I have seen him?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lindsey Wolfe inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief. She got up and went to the neighboring courtyard to have a look, only to see that the house¡¯s foundation had been rebuilt. The inside of the foundation was also completely compacted and smoothed with mud, now just waiting for the brick walls to be stacked. ¡°After the house is built, let¡¯s marry Greg,¡± she thought. A smile crossed Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s lips as she fantasized about the happy future, her expression enraptured, murmuring, ¡°Should I throw a banquet?¡± After pondering for a while, she suddenly shook her head and sighed, ¡°Better not, save some money for Greg¡¯s medical treatment. That¡¯s the top priority.¡± Thinking about treating Greg¡¯s illness, Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s gaze hardened. If she took advantage of Greg¡¯s confusion and married him, what kind of person would she be? At Riverhaven County Hospital, Greg Jensen and others rushed Hall Family¡¯s big boss into the emergency room, where the attending ER doctor was the middle-aged doctor who had visited Jaylene River last time. ¡°Hey, young man, it¡¯s you again.¡± Upon seeing Greg Jensen, the middle-aged doctor immediately chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s the problem this time?¡± Greg Jensen grimly smiled, ¡°My friend got hurt, was slashed with a knife. The wounds on his back and shoulder are manageable, but the abdominal ones are a bit tricky.¡± The middle-aged doctor lifted Hall Family¡¯s big boss¡¯s clothes for a look, and his expression immediately changed, quickly calling other doctors over for a consultation. Seeing so many doctors, Hall Family¡¯s big boss was terrified, his voice trembling, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this¡­ I¡¯m not going to die, am I?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die.¡± Greg Jensen scolded jokingly, ¡°When did you become such a coward?¡± ¡°Before¡­ I didn¡¯t know,¡± Hall Family¡¯s big boss murmured, a bit dazed himself. He used to live on the edge every day, taking life one day at a time. But ever since Greg Jensen had him start doing good deeds, he felt that such life was quite nice after all, and every day was filled with energy. He didn¡¯t know why. The middle-aged doctor trusted Greg Jensen¡¯s acupuncture hemostasis skills, and since there wouldn¡¯t be any immediate danger, he thoroughly examined Hall Family¡¯s big boss. After a series of examinations, they discovered that the knife had perfectly pierced Hall Family¡¯s big boss¡¯s appendix. Hearing this news, the middle-aged doctor also beamed, cheerfully saying, ¡°Those thugs were quite kind-hearted, they did you a surgery on the side.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hall Family¡¯ s big boss turned his head with a chagrined look to find his two trusted subordinates red-faced, trying not to laugh, and angrily said, ¡°If you want to laugh, then laugh, no need to dither like a woman.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± The two subordinates could no longer hold back and burst out laughing on the spot. This change in Hall Family¡¯s big boss was a recent development. Had it been in the past, they would never dare to do so. Greg Jensen inquired, ¡°Doctor, should we do the surgery now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do a laparoscopy.¡± The middle-aged doctor pondered, ¡°Check for any other bleeding points first, if there aren¡¯t any, then just suture it up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, Hall Family¡¯s big boss was wheeled into the operating room. Greg Jensen told his two trusted subordinates to guard the door while he went to the maternity ward. He planned to find Evan Holmes and ask for help in investigating who had targeted Hall Family¡¯s big boss. This incident had started because of Greg Jensen; he couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. If he didn¡¯t seek revenge this time, how could he expect Hall Family¡¯s big boss to keep working for him with peace of mind? However, when he arrived at the maternity ward, he learned that Jaylene River had been discharged that afternoon. As he walked back, he prepared to call Evan Holmes. Just reaching the surgical floor, he heard shouting coming from ahead. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Luring You Out 1 Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Luring You Out 1 Translator: 549690339 I ¡°Aiden Clark, you guys are quick as rabbits when you run.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take your boss¡¯s life back in Duo Phoenix Town, but now I¡¯in here to finish the job!¡± Greg Jensen heard the voices ahead, furrowed his brow, and hurried over. He saw five or six people, brandishing shiny knives, viciously chasing and hacking at the two henchmen. The leader shouted, ¡°Stop chasing them, they¡¯re just two lowly helpers. Let¡¯s head into the operating room first and kill the big one!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we were ordered to make sure the one inside dies today!¡± The two henchmen stopped in their tracks, gritted their teeth, and actually turned around to charge back. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ve got this!¡± The two of them were stunned, realizing Greg Jensen had come back. ¡°Mr. Jensen, you go first. Leave this to us brothers.¡± ¡°Exactly, don¡¯t hurt yourself, or we won¡¯t be able to explain it to the boss.¡± Greg Jensen passed the two men without turning back and said, ¡°Explain my ass, just guard the door.¡± With that, he walked directly toward the group of thugs. ¡°Aiden Clark, here comes a dead man. Slaughter him first!¡± At the leader¡¯s command, the remaining thugs immediately charged at him. The two henchmen were so frightened they were beside themselves. If Greg Jensen got hurt, even if Boss Liu pulled through this time, they would still be in for it later. However, just as they were about to rush over and help, an astonishing scene unfolded. Greg Jensen walked as if he were simply strolling, facing the assassin who charged at him without dodging, and lifted a foot to kick the man a full four or five meters away. Then, he turned and stepped forward, using his shoulder to send another thug flying. During the second takedown, he even effortlessly snatched the assailant¡¯s knife. ¡°Alt!¡± ¡°My arm¡­¡± As the machete swung, the remaining assassins one by one fell into pools of blood. His movements were fluid like drifting clouds and flowing water, leaving the two henchmen with a sense of admiration. ¡°Holy shit, Mr. Jensen is that awesome?¡± ¡°So badass!¡± The two henchmen had intended to help, but before they could even move, Greg Jensen had already finished the fight. Is this guy even human? They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes; Greg Jensen, who looked so unassuming, had such terrifying strength. Clang! Greg Jensen casually tossed the machete aside, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there gaping, find an empty ward and lock these people up. I¡¯ll make a call to see who they belong to.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± The two henchmen swallowed hard, got some IV tubes from the nurse¡¯s station, tied up the men, and threw them into an empty ward. ¡°Oh, and find them a doctor. Don¡¯t let them die.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, then stepped aside to call Evan Holmes. Kenny Walker had already gone legitimate, and Evan Holmes was now the Underground Emperor. For matters like these, asking him was certainly right. The phone rang twice before it was quickly picked up on the other end. ¡°Mr. Jensen, hello.¡± ¡°Mr. Holmes, hello, I¡¯ve got something I need to ask you about.¡± Evan Holmes had just gotten his kid to sleep and was chatting with his wife. Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, his eyes lit up. Greg Jensen had saved his wife, and he had always been unsure how to repay the favor. Now, wasn¡¯t this an opportunity? ¡°Please speak, Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°I have a friend, who was injured tonight by several people from the county. I wanted to ask if you recognize any of those people.¡± Evan Holmes was startled, then suddenly remembered something. Just a few days ago, Kenny Walker had approached him to deal with someone, but he had let it slide because of his wife¡¯s car accident. He asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Jensen, may I ask¡­ is your friend from Duo Phoenix Town?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, his nickname is Boss Liu. Do you know about this?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Evan Holmes took a deep breath, his expression grave, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I won¡¯t lie to you, I was originally supposed to handle this matter. However, due to some reasons, someone else took over.¡± Greg Jensen asked coldly, ¡°Who is the person behind this?¡± Evan Holmes hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he countered, ¡°Mr. Jensen, where are you now? How about we meet and talk in person?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯m at the Riverhaven County Hospital. Come on over.¡± ¡°Alright, please wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Jaylene River noticed his troubled expression and asked, ¡°Norman, what¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen has offended Kenny Walker!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jaylene River¡¯s face changed suddenly, and she said anxiously, ¡°What are we going to do? Kenny Walker definitely won¡¯t let him off the hook. You must help Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°I know, I would have helped without you saying so.¡± Evan Holmes¡¯s face grew cold as he said sternly, ¡°That son of a bitch Kenny Walker, I¡¯ve done no small number of things for him over the years. His sister-in-law hit you, and up to now, he hasn¡¯t given us an explanation. It¡¯s time to have a proper talk with him.¡± Jaylene River hesitated, ¡°Norman, you know, I really don¡¯t want you to keep going down this path.¡± Evan Holmes looked at his worried wife and softly touched her face, speaking softly, ¡°It¡¯s easy to get into this line of work, but getting out? That¡¯s difficult. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll go check on Mr. Jensen first. You get some rest at home early.¡± ¡°Okay, but drive safely.¡± Evan Holmes bid goodbye to his wife and drove to the Riverhaven County Hospital. After seeing Greg Jensen, he couldn¡¯t wait to recount the entire incident. When Greg Jensen learned that Kenny Walker was behind the instructions, his face also couldn¡¯t help but change slightly; he frowned and said, ¡°Just because of the scenic area project?¡± ¡°Kenny Walker is currently trying to go legitimate, so he values the scenic area project more than anything. Moreover, I¡¯ve heard that it seems to involve the Ware Family as well.¡± ¡°The Ware Family? He wants to get into the medicinal herb business too?¡± Evan Holmes nodded gravely, ¡°Becoming a supplier for the Ware Family has always been one of Kenny Walker¡¯s most cherished projects, but nowyou¡¯ve undercut him. He¡¯s teaching Boss Liu a lesson just to put on a show, but his real intention is to draw you out.¡± ¡°Draw me out?¡± Greg Jensen quickly realized that Kenny Walker hadn¡¯t figured out his identity, so he wanted to find him through Boss Liu. Evan Holmes said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, to be honest, I don¡¯t recommend you go against Kenny Walker. He¡¯s been operating in Riverhaven County for many years and has countless strongmen under him. If he really wanted someone dead, it would just be a matter of words. Even if you¡¯re not afraid, what about your family and friends?¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed. He knew that Norman Holmes was right¡ªKenny Walker definitely had that power in Riverhaven County. But if he didn¡¯t stand up, the other party would undoubtedly keep causing trouble, and then it wouldn¡¯t just be Boss Liu getting hurt. After pondering for a while, he said, ¡°Call him for me, I want to talk to him.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Evan Holmes hesitated for a moment, then took out his phone and dialed. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Negotiations_i Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Negotiations_i Translator: 549690339 | The call connected quickly, and Evan Holmes turned on the speaker and looked at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen nodded and said into the phone, ¡°Mr. Walker? I¡¯m Greg Jensen¡­¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? Don¡¯t know him.¡± Kenny Walker replied impatiently, about to hang up the phone, before suddenly remembering that this call seemed to be from Norman Holmes. He checked the caller ID and his eyebrows slightly furrowed, ¡°Greg Jensen? Which Greg Jensen? Where¡¯s old Evan?¡± Greg Jensen flatly said, ¡°Evan Holmes is right here next to me. As for who I am, do you really not know, Mr. Walker?¡± ¡°Greg Jensen¡­¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he asked, ¡°The Greg Jensen who took the Ware Family¡¯s supply rights?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Heh, that¡¯s really something new. I¡¯ve been wanting to find you, but here you are, coming to me.¡± Kenny Walker laughed coldly, ¡°I really wonder, we don¡¯t even know each other, why do you insist on going against me?¡± ¡°Going against you? I wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t say that?¡± Kenny Walker scoffed, his face instantly growing dark, he said through clenched teeth, ¡°Do you know how long I had my eye on the Ware Family s business? You just waltzed in and took it over, did you even discuss it with me? What are you, to dare take my business?¡± Greg Jensen furrowed his brows, not saying a word. Seeing that he was silent, Kenny Walker continued, ¡°Besides, the Ware Family¡¯s business is one thing, we had no grudge, why did you have to mess up the Peach Blossom Scenic Area project?¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue and directly asked, ¡°The matter with Big Boss Liu, did you do it?¡± ¡°Big Boss Liu?¡± Kenny Walker was clearly taken aback but quickly caught on, laughing coldly, ¡°Some second-rate character dared to block my money-making path, he¡¯s lucky to be alive!¡± ¡°Just say it, what exactly do you want?¡± Greg Jensen grew impatient, deeply frowning. He thought that since Kenny Walker was beginning to go legit, he must have become deeper and more restrained. He hadn¡¯t expected him to still take the aggressive route. This kind of person still wants to go legit? Even if Kenny Walker truly got into business, he was most likely reliant on forceful and cunning methods, right? Suddenly feeling disheartened, he thought this phone call was purely a waste of time. ¡°What do I want?¡± Kenny Walker laughed coldly, ¡°I¡¯m giving you two choices right now, either I kill all your friends and family, or you immediately return the Ware Family¡¯s business and clarify things with Micah Brent, do not get in the way anymore.¡± ¡°So there¡¯s nothing to talk about?¡± ¡°Haha, aren¡¯t I talking to you right now?¡± Kenny Walker suddenly burst into a loud laugh, filled with a wild recklessness. Greg Jensen¡¯s face gradually turned cold, and without any hesitation, he replied, ¡°Then there¡¯s no use talking. I¡¯ll just take my time dealing with you.¡± ¡°Dealing with me? You think you¡¯re worthy?¡± Kenny Walker snorted in disdain and then left Greg Jensen hanging as he yelled into the phone, ¡°Old Evan, what the hell do you mean? Siding with an outsider to question me?¡± Listening to the roar on the phone, Evan Holmes¡¯s expression also darkened as he calmly said, ¡°Mr. Walker, we¡¯re all friends here. There¡¯s no talk of insiders or outsiders. Business is about making money peacefully. Why make things so tense?¡± ¡°Damn it, Evan, you thinkyou¡¯re tough now? You¡¯ve learned to betray your own people?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. In front of Mr. Walker, how could I claim to be that tough?¡± Evan Holmes made a lukewarm, sneering comment, ¡°Kenny Walker, your niece hit my wife with a car, and you think it¡¯s all fine now?¡± Kenny Walker said with indifference, ¡°Evan, it¡¯s just a little accident, right? It s not a big deal, I¡¯ll transfer tens of thousands to you later.¡± Upon hearing this, Evan Holmes immediately burst into anger, shouting, ¡°What about an apology? Your niece hasn¡¯t even shown her face, not a single word of politeness, and you think you can dismiss me with money? Who do you think I am, Evan Holmes?¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone for a while before Kenny Walker¡¯s slightly hoarse voice came through, ¡°So what do you want? ¡°You figure it out, I just want an explanation.¡± ¡°Evan Holmes, you¡¯ve really grown bold, daring to demand an explanation from me?¡± Kenny Walker couldn¡¯t help but laugh out of irritation, ¡°You want an explanation, right? Fine, come and ask me for it yourself, I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and cursed, ¡°Damn it, who does he think he is? Thinking I¡¯m out of the game and can¡¯t touch him?¡± Norman Holmes had originally started out following him, so to this day, Kenny Walker still considered him as his own subordinate. It was just an accident, the person wasn¡¯t even dead, what¡¯s the big deal? Even if someone was killed, it would just be a matter of spending some money. And Evan had the nerve to demand an explanation from him, not even considering his own status! ¡°Damn it, Kenny Walker, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Evan¡¯s face turned ashen, veins throbbing on his forehead, enraged to the extreme. He had been with Kenny Walker before, but that was all a long time ago. And over the years, he had done countless things for Kenny Walker, his debt was long since repaid. But Kenny Walker still wouldn¡¯t acknowledge this and continued to treat him as a subordinate he could manipulate at will. He hit his wife and didn¡¯t show the slightest remorse. This was too much! Greg Jensen sat to the side, seeing Evan¡¯s state and couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of emotion. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Mr. Holmes, how do you plan to handle this?¡± Upon hearing this, Evan Holmes let out a long breath and said with a wry smile, ¡°Stop calling me ¡®Mr. Holmes,¡¯ can¡¯t you see Kenny Walker doesn¡¯t take me seriously?¡± After saying that, he sighed again and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m a few years older than you, just call me Evan, all this ¡®Mr.¡¯ makes it too formal between us.¡± ¡°Haha, alright.¡± With a smile, Greg Jensen then asked, ¡°So, Evan, what¡¯s your plan?¡± ¡°What¡¯s my plan?¡± That question gave Norman Holmes pause. He had mixed with Kenny Walker for many years, and the idea of turning his back on him now was something he found difficult to actually do. However, remembering the terrible state his wife was in, Norman Holmes¡¯ face darkened, and he gritted his teeth, ¡°No matter what, Kenny Walker must give me an explanation.¡± ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t?¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t, then I¡¯ll just have to take it myself!¡± Norman Holmes looked up sharply, smiled ruefully, and said, ¡°It¡¯s certain I can¡¯t get along with Kenny Walker anymore, if you need help with anything just let me know.¡± ¡°Thankyou in advance, Evan.¡± A slight smile finally appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s face. He had wanted to negotiate with Kenny Walker, but his demands were simply too outrageous. Not to mention the business of the Ware Family, Chester Ware had given it to him, and even if he gave up on it, it definitely wouldn¡¯t end up in Kenny Walker¡¯s hands. As for the Peach Blossom Scenic Area, that was even less likely. Wanting to acquire land without spending money, as if such a bargain existed? Moreover, Aiden Clark was still lying in the hospital; there had to be accountability for that. Seeing him silent, Norman Holmes asked directly, ¡°Little brother Greg, what do you plan to do?¡± Greg Jensen pondered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s try the proper channels first.¡± Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Rejection_l Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Rejection_l Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Open and aboveboard methods? You¡¯re thinking of dealing with him through the housekeeper?¡± Norman Holmes was taken aback, then shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. It¡¯s not like others haven¡¯t thought about it before, trying to deal with Kenny Walker on the official level, but without exception, they all failed. Do you know why? After operating in Riverhaven County for so many years, Kenny Walker essentially has the local officials in his pocket, owing to favors he¡¯s doled out. Who would dare to trouble him?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try, how can we know without trying?¡± Greg Jensen knew he was right, but still wanted to give it a shot. Unless absolutely necessary, he didn¡¯t want to resort to violence. Seeing this, Norman Holmes could only nod and say, ¡°Then give it a try, but prioritize your own safety.¡± ¡°Thanks for the reminder, second brother.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, bid farewell to Norman Holmes, and then made a phone call to Brandon Brent. The two agreed to meet at a teahouse, where Brandon Brent was waiting in a private room. Having not seen each other for days, Brandon Brent¡¯s complexion was even more pale, his body hunched as if someone had drained his vitality. Greg Jensen frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What have you been up to lately?¡± Brandon Brent awkwardly responded, ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve been holding back too much recently, so I¡¯ve been going a bit wild lately.¡± Greg Jensen, upon hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless, having heard of revenge spending, but this was the first time he had seen someone indulge in revengeful hedonism. He casually tossed an Elixir to him and said, ¡°Eat it. ¡°This¡­¡± Thinking it was poison, Brandon Brent shrank back, carefully lifting his head and stammered, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve paid the money, and haven¡¯t done anything wrong, you this¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s for replenishing your energy and blood.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him indifferently and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take it, then forget it¡­¡± Before he could finish, Brandon Brent snatched the Elixir and popped it into his mouth. The Elixir dissolved upon entering his mouth, and a warm sensation instantly spread throughout his body. He felt his frail body fill with strength, as if he had returned to his eighteen- year-old self. However, his health had been so depleted that the feeling lasted only a brief moment before slowly fading away. Nevertheless, his complexion had improved a lot compared to before. Licking his lips, Brandon Brent looked at Greg Jensen with a hint of longing and asked, ¡°Sir, do you have any more?¡± ¡°Do you think my Elixir is as common as cabbages on the street, to be given out so casually? Just the cost of this one pill is several tens of thousands.¡± ¡°Hehe, I can pay for it,¡± replied Brandon Brent, his eyes spinning, ¡°How about one hundred thousand per pill?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s interest was piqued and he asked, ¡°Is there a market for these Elixirs outside?¡± Brandon Brent was startled, then caught on and said, ¡°There is definitely a market, but at one hundred thousand apiece, we wouldn¡¯t sell many in this small place.¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat disappointed but soon let it go. indeed, the Elixir could enhance one¡¯s physique, but it wasn¡¯t very meaningful for the average young person. And for the elderly, long-term use was necessary. Riverhaven County was an impoverished area with few wealthy people; how many would be willing to spend one hundred thousand on such an Elixir? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk serious business.¡± After pondering for a moment, Greg Jensen said, ¡°I want to take down Kenny Walker, can you gather evidence of his crimes?¡± ¡°Kenny Walker?¡± Hearing this name, Brandon Brent suddenly became serious and hesitated, ¡°Do you have a grudge against Kenny Walker?¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only do I have a grudge against Kenny Walker, but you have one with him too.¡± ¡°I have a grudge with Kenny Walker?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s the major investor behind the Peach Blossom Mountain scenic area project.¡± A bitter taste involuntarily rose in Brandon Brent¡¯s mouth. ¡°Mr. Jensen, aren¡¯t you putting me in a difficult position? If you had told me earlier that Kenny Walker was the major investor of that project¡­¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression turned slightly chilly as he said indifferently, ¡°What? If you had known earlier that Kenny Walker was the key investor behind the scenes, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed to help me?¡± Upon hearing this, Brandon suddenly remembered the terror of the ¡®Three- Green Pill,¡¯ and that unbearable itching sensation seemed to appear on his body again. His face immediately changed. He quickly forced out a sheepish smile, ¡°What are you saying? Even if the Jade Emperor himself came, I would still have to help you.¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Just tell me if you can handle this or not. ¡°This¡­¡± Brandon hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I definitely can¡¯t do this on my own. I¡¯ll have to ask my father.¡± ¡°Call your dad now.¡± ¡°Alright, just a moment.¡± Brandon Brent didn¡¯t dare to delay, swiftly taking out his mobile phone and dialing his father, Micah Brent. As soon as the call connected, he said directly, ¡°Dad, a friend of mine has made an enemy out of Kenny Walker, and I want to help him fight back. Do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°Kenny Walker? Are you having another one of your episodes? Blocking someone¡¯s business is like killing their parents! Last time you helped a friend block someone¡¯s scenic area project, I still haven¡¯t settled that with you. I remember you used to be pretty clever. How come you¡¯re getting dumber? What business do you have meddling in these affairs?¡± Without a second thought, Micah Brent started berating Brandon over the phone, launching into a tirade of education. In the end, he didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°Let me tell you, you¡¯d better stay out of this, or you¡¯re no son of mine!¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± Before Brandon could reply, the call was disconnected. He helplessly looked up at Greg Jensen and said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you see¡­¡± ¡°Give your father another call, help me set up a meeting, I want to see him in person.¡± Greg Jensen had brought this up with Brandon because he wanted to use his father¡¯s influence to deal with Kenny Walker. He just hadn¡¯t expected Micah Brent to refuse so flatly. After hesitating for a bit, he still decided to have a face-to-face talk with Micah. As the saying goes, he didn¡¯t want to resort to violence unless absolutely necessary. Brandon made another phone call to his father, saying he wanted to bring a friend over to meet him. Micah Brent hesitated for a long time before agreeing to come home for dinner that evening. The Brent Family¡¯s house in Riverhaven County wasn¡¯t big, just a three- bedroom apartment with modest decor, not looking at all like the home of a Chief Inspector. After Greg Jensen and Brandon returned to the house, they waited for quite some time before finally hearing the sound of someone unlocking the door from outside. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back? This is my friend, Greg Jensen.¡± Micah Brent glanced at his son, frowned, and said, ¡°Go outside for a bit; I want to talk to him alone.¡± ¡°This¡­ Okay.¡± Brandon instinctively looked at Greg, who nodded, and then he turned and walked out. Greg greeted him with a smile, ¡°Chief Inspector Brent, hello.¡± Micah Brent, being short and plump with a face full of pockmarks and small, ? green-bean eyes, scanned Greg before responding with a nonchalant ¡°Hmm.¡± His stature may have seemed clumsy, but the man was very shrewd. As soon as he sat down, he directly asked, ¡°You¡¯ve come to talk to me about Kenny Walker, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Micah took another look at him, the disdain on his face growing more evident, ¡°The scenic area problem, that was also for your sake that Brandon got involved, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also correct.¡± Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 86 The Young Mans Ignorance i Chapter 86: Chapter 86 The Young Man¡¯s Ignorance i Translator: 549690339 | ¡ª Micah Brent¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, and he fixed his gaze on Greg Jensen. ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t care what your purpose is in getting close to Brandon, but you¡¯d better listen up,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to be friends with Brandon, but if you dare to manipulate him into doing things for you like what happened at the scenic area, don¡¯t blame me for not being polite.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen immediately furrowed his brows. He looked at Micah Brent¡¯s face for a long time before he finally said coolly, ¡°Chief Micah, you¡¯re quite hot-tempered. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± With that, he stood up and walked towards the door. When he reached the doorway, he suddenly stopped, turned back to look at Micah Brent, and said coolly, ¡°Chief Micah, you seem to be feeling unwell?¡± Micah Brent was taken aback, and his complexion instantly turned grim as he said sternly, ¡°What do you mean? Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Chief Micah is overthinking it.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head gently, sneering, ¡°Have you been feeling groggy every morning lately? No appetite for food? Also, feeling aversion to the cold, hands and feet ice-cold, and a stabbing pain in your right abdomen around midday?¡± At first, Micah Brent was composed, even wearing a mocking expression on his face. But as he listened to what Greg Jensen had said, his complexion changed drastically, and he exclaimed in shock, ¡°How do you know?¡± After saying that, he suddenly realized something, his eyes glinting coldly as he demanded, ¡°What have you done to me?¡± What have I done to you? If I wanted to do something to you, you wouldn¡¯t be sitting here talking to me so comfortably. You can think about how you were poisoned at your leisure.¡± ¡°I must remind you, though, you don¡¯t have much time left. It¡¯s best to think fast, and don¡¯t come begging me once you figure it out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given you the opportunity; it¡¯s your fault for not cherishing it.¡± ¡°Me? Beg you? Young man, you really don¡¯t know your place!¡± Micah Brent scornfully curled his lips. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t get angry but chuckled lightly and turned to leave. Originally, he had considered using the Pill to control Micah Brent, but after seeing him in person, he quickly dismissed the idea. Because Micah Brent had already been poisoned, with a poison identical to that of Chester Ware. In Riverhaven County, aside from Greg Jensen himself, only the poisoner would be able to provide the antidote. In other words, if Micah Brent wanted to cure himself, he would have no choice but to seek Greg Jensen¡¯s help. Mr. Jensen, have you finished your conversation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s expressionless face, Brandon Brent knew the conversation had not gone well and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush; let me try to persuade my dad again.¡± ¡°No need. Your dad knows how to choose.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, took a look at Brandon Brent, and said, ¡°Go inside, your father probably has something to ask you.¡± ¡°Alright, take care, Mr. Jensen.¡± Brandon Brent watched Greg Jensen leave, then hurriedly rushed into the house. In the living room, Micah Brent sat on the sofa with a grim expression, lost in thought. When his son entered, he just glanced up before sinking back into contemplation. Brandon Brent was a bit afraid of his father and carefully sat opposite him, not daring to speak. A good while passed before Micah Brent suddenly lifted his head and asked, ¡°What exactly did that kid come for?¡± An odd look flashed across Brandon Brent¡¯s face, and with a somewhat sheepish smile, he stammered, ¡°Do you mean Greg¡­ Greg Jensen? He¡¯s just a businessman.¡± ¡°A businessman?¡± Micah Brent scrutinized his only son, his eyes full of suspicion. Yes, a businessman. Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s not right; you¡¯re hiding something from me.¡± Brandon Brent¡¯s eyes darted around as he laughed awkwardly and hesitantly said, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? Why would I hide anything from you?¡± ¡°Out with it! What¡¯s really going on!¡± Micah Brent suddenly shouted, startling Brandon Brent so much he shivered and blurted out subconsciously, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just that he cured my illness.¡± Micah Brent was stunned and slowly asked, ¡°Cured your illness? What illness?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Brandon Brent agreed. Brandon Brent said, gritting his teeth, ¡°Just recently, I was feeling cold all the time. I saw several doctors, but none of them cured me, and then I found Greg Jensen. He gave me a few sessions of acupuncture, and my illness was cured.¡± ¡°He can cure diseases too?¡± ¡®Of course, Dad, I¡¯m telling you, Greg Jensen¡¯s medical skills are no joke¡­¡± The first time was acupoint targeting, the second time poisoning¡­ Having experienced Greg Jensen¡¯s methods firsthand, Brandon Brent knew all too well the taste of agony that was worse than death; he absolutely did not want to experience it a second time. Therefore, no matter howMicah Brent pressed him, he could not possibly reveal the truth. On the contrary, when the topic turned to Greg Jensen¡¯s medical skills, his enthusiasm surged. The excitement in his eyes caused Micah Brent to frown deeply, ¡°You haven¡¯t been caught in someone¡¯s grasp, have you?¡± Fathers know their sons best! Micah Brent knew exactly what his son was like, to say he was arrogant was an understatement. He had never seen him admiring anyone so much, and now seeing his son¡¯s utmost respect for Greg Jensen, Micah Brent couldn¡¯t help but suspect that his son might have been compromised by the other man. ¡°How could that be?¡± After boasting for quite a while, Brandon Brent felt much more confident and said nonchalantly, ¡°Without his saving me, would I give a damn about a country boy like him?¡± Seeing his son seemingly revert to his usual temperament, Micah Brent¡¯s doubts dissipated, and he pondered, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that¡­ he noticed I was poisoned from my complexion?¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Brandon Brent jumped in fright; ever since he was poisoned by the Pill, he had been especially sensitive to the word ¡°poison.¡± Hearing what Micah Brent said, he became tense immediately: ¡°Greg Jensen said you were poisoned?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Micah Brent nodded and repeated the words Greg Jensen had said before leaving. Upon learning that his father¡¯s symptoms were different from his own, Brandon Brent quietly let out a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Then you don¡¯t know where you got poisoned?¡± Micah Brent shook his head silently, lost in thought. He was out socializing all the time; poisoning him would have been too easy. How could he possibly pinpoint where it had happened? Brandon Brent hesitated and then suggested, ¡°Should I call Greg Jensen and ask him to help you detoxify?¡± ¡°Can he cure me?¡± If he could point it out, he should be able to cure it, right?¡± Micah Brent hesitated for a moment, then still shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s no deal to seek favors uninvited! He needs something from me now, but if I reach out to him first, his attitude will surely change!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my own body; it won¡¯t be anything serious.¡± Micah Brent sneered, ¡°He thinks he can make me bow down? He¡¯s got a long way to go.¡± After speaking, he returned to his room. Brandon Brent wanted to persuade his father, but hesitated and decided to wait a couple of days before mentioning it again. After all, Greg Jensen had just left; calling him so quickly didn¡¯t seem appropriate. ¡°Ah, that Pill Greg Jensen gave seems to be somewhat effective.¡± Brandon Brent stood up and moved around, feeling much stronger than before and grinned, chuckling to himself, ¡°Maybe¡­ I should try it out on a woman?¡± Just then, Micah Brent suddenly came out of the bedroom, frowning, ¡°Why do I feel so cold? Did you lower the air conditioning?¡± Brandon Brent was stunned for a moment and turned to glance at the thermostat on the wall, saying in dismay, ¡°The air conditioning isn¡¯t even on.¡± ¡°Strange¡­¡± Micah Brent was puzzled, and as he was about to return to his room, he suddenly noticed his son had a strange expression and frowned, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Dad, why does your face look so blue?¡± ¡°Blue? Not at all.¡± Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Please Save Me_i Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Please Save Me_i Translator: 549690339 | Micah Brent went to the restroom to look in the mirror and noticed his complexion was indeed a bit cyanotic. He wondered: ¡°Strange, my face looked pretty normal when I washed it just now, how come¡­¡± ¡°Dad, could it be that poison acting up?¡± ¡°What poison, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense.¡± Micah said disdainfully, ¡°It might just be some minor issue, he¡¯s probably just trying to scare me.¡± Before he finished speaking, Micah suddenly felt his legs go weak. Soon after, he collapsed onto the floor. Brandon, who was about to leave, was startled and quickly ran over, intending to help his father up. However, Micah felt as if his legs were not his own; not to mention exerting strength, he couldn¡¯t even feel a hint of sensation. Then, he lost sensation in his arms as well. Micah panicked immediately, recalling the words Greg had said before leaving, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of fear and horror. ¡°He knew all along¡­¡± ¡°Knew what?¡± Brandon was taken aback, not sure what his father was referring to. Micah looked up in fear and urged, ¡°Your friend, he knew I was going to be poisoned, quick¡­ call him.¡± ¡°All, okay¡­ I¡¯m calling right now.¡± Seeing his father like this, Brandon also panicked, fumbling to take out his cell phone, and called Greg. Beep¡­ Father and son listened to the dial tone on the phone, feeling each moment drag on infinitely long. After what seemed like an eternity, Greg finally answered the call. Brandon said urgently, ¡°Mr. Greg, something¡¯s happened to my dad.¡± ¡°Let your dad speak to me.¡± Greg¡¯s tone was very cold, as if devoid of any emotion. Brandon quickly looked at his father and gave him a look, signaling him to speak. Seeing this, Micah froze instantaneously. Expect me, a dignified Director of the Inspection Department, to plead to a twenty-something-year-old? How is that possible? If he really did that, how could he continue serving as the head of the Inspection Department? With a face ashen, Micah remained silent. ¡°Dad, say something,¡± Brandon pleaded beside him, lowering his voice and urging incessantly. Micah¡¯s face was incredibly grim, but he suddenly realized that his arms started to lose sensation as well. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Greg, please help me detoxify.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± After all, Greg still needed Micah to do things for him, so he didn¡¯t make things difficult. He hung up the phone and then returned to the Brent Family¡¯s home. By the time he arrived, Micah could not move anything below his chest and could only twist his neck slightly. Seeing Greg arrive, he grew agitated and said tremulously, ¡°Mr. Greg, I was wrong, please save me.¡± Brandon was sweating with urgency, ¡°Mr. Greg, please look¡­¡± ¡°Help me take off his clothes.¡± Micah was clearly different from Chester Ware; his poisoning was more severe, and the symptoms were more dangerous. So Greg didn¡¯t waste time with idle talk. He took out the silver needle and began performing acupuncture on Micah. As the silver needles were continuously inserted into Micah¡¯s chest, his complexion slowly improved, and his limbs gradually regained sensation. Greg asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°A bit numb¡­¡± ¡°Numb is good, you might feel some pain later.¡± After Greg spoke, he didn¡¯t wait for Micah to react and slapped him hard on the chest. Thud! Micah Brent¡¯s head lolled to one side as he coughed up a large mouthful of black blood. Moments later, his complexion turned rosy, as if he were flushed with drink. After much effort, Micah finally regained sensation in his limbs. Though he couldn¡¯t get out of bed just yet, he was able to move. Brandon Brent sincerely said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen. I really owe you a lot.¡± Greg Jensen sat down on the sofa across from him, casually crossing his legs and said indifferently, ¡°No need to thank me, just helping each other out.¡± Micah moved the corners of his mouth, seemingly wanting to express his gratitude but feeling too embarrassed to do so. Greg Jensen looked at him and said nonchalantly, ¡°Shall we talk?¡± A life-saving grace! Micah had been through the world for years and knew how difficult it was to repay favors, especially one as big as he owed. He fell silent for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°You want to deal with Kenny Walker, right? I can help with that.¡± Greg Jensen gently shook his head and replied blandly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that in a moment. First, let¡¯s discuss who poisoned you.¡± Micah had thought Greg Jensen would bring up Kenny Walker again but was surprised that the other man wanted to talk about the poisoning first. He paused, a wrinkle forming in his brow, as he fell into deep thought. Brandon didn¡¯t dare to make a sound; he personally brewed a pot of tea, poured a cup for Greg Jensen, and placed it in front of him. Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t in a rush. He took a sip of the tea and then silently watched Micah. Seeing this, Micah¡¯s frown deepened. After all, in the last few days, he had only met with acquaintances¡ªhe couldn¡¯t believe any of them would poison him. ¡°Can¡¯t figure it out?¡± Greg¡¯s mouth twisted into a sneer. Micah looked up at him and, in silence, nodded. Greg said flatly, ¡°Then let me give you a hint, the surname of the person who poisoned you is Zhao!¡± ¡± Kenny Walker? ¡± Micah¡¯s gaze sharpened, but then he relaxed and frowned, saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve already agreed to help you with him, you don¡¯t need to tell me this.¡± Greg smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe it? It doesn¡¯t matter. You show the same symptoms of poisoning as Chester Ware, and he¡¯s already found out who the poisoner is. Give him a call and you¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°ChestorWare?¡± Micah watched Greg skeptically, as if trying to ascertain the truth from his face. Greg smiled, not saying a word. He had specifically called Chester Ware earlier and learned that the poisoner was indeed Kenny Walker. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have so readily cured Micah of the poison¡ªthere had to be some leverage to maintain control. Now that they had a common enemy, would Micah, with his personality, just sit back and do nothing? Micah, still not entirely convinced, took out his cell phone and called Chestor Ware. ¡°That¡¯s right, the person who poisoned you is Kenny Walker.¡± Hearing Chestor¡¯s response, Micah immediately fell silent, remembering that he indeed had a meal with Kenny Walker a week ago. At the start, Kenny had been talking about the scenic area. But after Micah returned from a trip to the restroom, Kenny didn¡¯t bring it up again. Looking back on it, that must have been when the poison was administered. ¡°Damn it, that bastard dared to come at me, he¡¯s asking for it!¡± Micah¡¯s face darkened ominously as he lifted his head and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t worry about this matter; I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Greg¡¯s expression eased into a smile, and he chuckled, ¡°Haha, then I have to thank Chief Brent.¡± ¡°No need to be polite, we¡¯re friends, after all.¡± Micah glanced at Brandon and laughed, saying to Greg, ¡°If you ever need any help, just say the word. My son Brandon is in your care now.¡± ¡°Heh, of course.¡± Greg answered offhandedly but inwardly scoffed. This old fox, always so detached when it¡¯s not his business, but quick to coziness when he sees an advantage. Unconcerned, Micah chatted away with Greg with a hearty laugh, showing warmth as if he were speaking to a family elder. Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Seize_l Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Seize_l Translator 549690339 Greg Jensen stepped out of the Brent Family house and took a long breath. With Micah Brent dealing with Kenny Walker, he could finally relax a bit, at least not having to worry about the other party constantly causing trouble. Right now, he needed to focus on getting the vegetable supermarket up and running, and keep a watchful eye on the medicinal and vegetable fields. As for Kenny Walker, he would leave it to Micah Brent for now, as Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. Returning to the hospital, Boss Liu had already fallen asleep. Two of his trusted men were there, one asleep and the other keeping watch. Seeing Greg Jensen arrive, the one on watch quickly stood up. ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­¡± Greg Jensen asked, ¡°What about those guys?¡± ¡°Some brothers came from home and took them away.¡± ¡°Hmm, did you pry their mouths open?¡± The confidant said helplessly, ¡°They¡¯re tight-lipped, won¡¯t say a word.¡± ¡°Keep trying, but if you really can¡¯t make them talk, then let it be. ¡°Then¡­ what should we do with them?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Do what needs to be done; since they came, they shouldn¡¯t leave.¡± Watching Greg Jensen¡¯s cold gaze, the confidant¡¯s heart shrank sharply, and he quickly replied, ¡°Got it, Mr. Jensen, I understand.¡± ¡°Hmm, call me if something comes up, I¡¯m heading back.¡± ¡°Sure, take care.¡± Greg Jensen left the hospital, hailed a taxi, and went back to Lois Abbott¡¯s rental place. Inside a villa in Riverhaven County. Kenny Walker looked at his watch and frowned, ¡°Why haven¡¯t Little Wu and the others returned?¡± ¡°Could they have messed up?¡± the butler Wayne Cooper asked. Kenny Walker shook his head; Little Wu had been reliable for many years, how could he fail against such a nobody? How could that be possible? Wayne Cooper hesitated before saying, ¡°If nothing happened to Little Wu and the others, how did that Jensen kid find us?¡± ¡°Just asked a friend; Riverhaven County isn¡¯t that big. Make enough turns, and you¡¯ll always find someone who knows me.¡± Kenny Walker said dismissively, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Wayne Cooper silently nodded, only adding after a while, ¡°Boss, could that kid be playing dirty tricks?¡± Kenny Walker gave him a look and scoffed, ¡°What a joke, a country bumpkin with no background. I want to see how he can deal with me when I have him tied hand and foot. Also, how is he even worthy to play a long game with me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also true¡­¡± ¡°Well, just wait.¡± Kenny Walker stood up and instructed, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. When Little Wu and the others come back, wake me immediately.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Kenny Walker nodded and then went back to his room to sleep. It wasn¡¯t that he underestimated Greg Jensen, but in his eyes, Greg Jensen simply didn¡¯t exist. A rural kid from the countryside, just got lucky and made connections with Chestor Ware, how could he possibly stir up any waves? Moreover, Micah Brent was deeply poisoned and couldn¡¯t even take care of himself; how could he help that kid deal with him? How could that be possible? What he didn¡¯t know was that the poison in Micah Brent had been completely cleared by Greg Jensen. At this moment, Micah Brent was on the phone, instructing his subordinates to start their action. ¡°Boss, are we really going to move on Boss Kenny¡¯s turf?¡± Colby Humphrey¡¯s tone was hesitant, clearly not wanting to offend Kenny Walker. Micah Brent didn¡¯t dare to offend Kenny Walker either, but the thought of being poisoned by him made him so furious that his eyebrows shot up. ¡°What? Does what I say no longer carry weight now?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that, I mean¡­¡± Micah Brent didn¡¯t care for explanations, interrupting him abruptly and said sternly, ¡°Colby, I¡¯m leaving this to you, and I¡¯m only telling you. Make sure everything is kept confidential before the action; if there¡¯s any leak, I¡¯ll come directly to you.¡± Colby Humphrey¡¯s cold sweat broke out immediately, and he hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, boss, I got it, I¡¯ll arrange the manpower right away.¡± ¡°Hmm, move quickly!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Colby Humphrey hung up the phone and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He found Kenny Walker¡¯s number but hesitated for a long time before ultimately not daring to call. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s going to be a shift in power.¡± He glanced at the night outside and drove to the patrol bureau. Before he even arrived, he made calls to several team captains below, instructing them to inform all patrollers to gather at the patrol bureau. ¡°What¡¯s the matter in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Who knows¡­¡± ¡°I was planning to rest for a couple of days, but it looks like that¡¯s not happening now.¡± ¡°Stop talking, Colby Humphrey is here.¡± The courtyard immediately fell silent. Colby Humphrey looked at the neatly arranged squads and said loudly, ¡°There¡¯s a special operation tonight, everyone hand over your cell phones, and no one is allowed to send out information to the outside.¡± As soon as the words were spoken, the crowd immediately erupted into chaos. ¡°Oh my god, this is a major operation.¡± ¡°What kind of special operation is it?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense and hand over your phone quickly. The inspectors were familiar with this process, though there hadn¡¯t been such a large show of force in a long time. Soon, everyone had handed over their phones and suited up in their gear. But they still did not know what was coming. It wasn¡¯t until they all got into the cars and followed the convoy to Fragrance Night Club that everyone was shocked. Fragrance Night Club was the largest entertainment venue in Riverhaven County, and its backer was none other than Kenny Walker. ¡°Damn, are we going to move against Fragrance?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s not about moving against Fragrance, but against Boss Kenny.¡± ¡°I thinkyou¡¯re all overthinking it. Maybe there¡¯s a fugitive we¡¯re after inside?¡± ¡°Hey, I think that¡¯s possible too. If we were really going to move against Boss Kenny, we would have started preparations a long time ago, instead of running here from home in the middle of the night?¡± The crowd buzzed with conversation standing in the formation. Colby Humphrey stepped in front of everyone and said loudly, ¡°Tonight s target: Fragrance Night Club¡­¡± Boom! The crowd exploded again, to the point that nobody heard what Colby Humphrey said afterward. ¡°Are we really going to move against Fragrance?¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Since going legit, Kenny Walker had been sleeping very well, as he no longer needed to sleep with one eye open like before. More importantly, he had recently gotten involved with a young college girl, who was fresh-faced and tender-bodied. Being with her made the nearly fifty-year-old Kenny Walker feel as though he had returned to his youth. For this reason, every time he saw her, he would give it his all. Fatigue combined with satisfaction made him sleep particularly soundly that night. However, he had just fallen asleep not long ago when a series of urgent knocks suddenly broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯d better have a good reason for this, or I¡¯ll break your legs right now. Seeing the sullen look on Kenny Walker¡¯s face, Wayne Cooper¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, something¡¯s happened.¡± Kenny Walker said irritably, ¡°What the hell could happen in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Fragrance has been sealed off by the patrol!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Kenny Walker instantly woke up and asked urgently,¡± How could Fragrance be sealed off? Who did it?¡± ¡°It was Colby Humphrey and his men.¡± ¡°Colby Humphrey?¡± Kenny Walker paused, puzzling, ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. I was drinking with him just yesterday, if there was something big, why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡± Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Chapter 89 I Want Him to Kneel and Beg Me_1 Chapter 89: Chapter 89 I Want Him to Kneel and Beg Me_1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be happening¡­¡± Kenny Walker still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I¡¯ll give Colby Humphrey a call and see what¡¯s going on.¡± After saying that, he went back into the room, took out his cellphone, and called Colby Humphrey. However, the phone rang for a long time with no answer, and after calling a few team leaders, the results were the same. Kenny Walker¡¯s heart instantly sank, because he knew that this kind of situation must mean that the Patrol Bureau was handling a major case. Only during important cases were the patrollers¡¯ cellphones collected to prevent leaks of information. ¡°Strange, I haven¡¯t offended anyone recently, so who is trying to target me?¡± Kenny Walker, accustomed to a life steeped in bloodshed, keenly sensed that something was wrong. He had a vague premonition that this incident was directed at him. Over the years, Kenny Walker was aware that he had offended many, yet there were none with such capability. Because he was always very aware of the times, knowing who he could provoke and who he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Dammit, what exactly is going on!¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s expression was dark and terrible, and the temperature around him seemed to have dropped significantly. Since going clean, he didn¡¯t have much business on his hands. The herbal medicine business had always been small-scale, and though he¡¯d intended to expand it, Chestor Ware had always been blocking him. Instead, Greg Jensen rose above him and directly took over a large share of the market. Aside from the herbal medicine business, all he had left was the Fragrance Night Club. The Fragrance Night Club was a legitimate gold mine, with naturally very lucrative profits, and Kenny Walker¡¯s income largely came from there. In other words, closing down the Fragrance Night Club was tantamount to bleeding Kenny Walker dry. Wayne Cooper hesitantly said, ¡°Boss, could it be something Greg Jensen did?¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? Impossible!¡± Although Greg Jensen had indeed said he wanted to take his time playing with him, Kenny Walker was one hundred percent certain that the closing of Fragrance had nothing to do with Greg Jensen. How could a country bumpkin have such power? Isn¡¯t that nonsense? As the two of them were talking, Kenny Walker¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and saw that it was Colby Humphrey calling. He quickly answered, ¡°Hello, Colby, what¡¯s going on? Did you bring people to shut down my nightclub?¡± As soon as the call connected, Kenny Walker immediately started interrogating, and his tone was quite impolite. If it were any other time, Colby Humphrey might have tolerated him. But now was not like before. Hearing Kenny Walker¡¯s tone, his face immediately darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Mr. Walker, today it was Chief Micah Brent who gave the order, and as for why, you know very well.¡± ¡°I know very well? I know¡­¡± Kenny Walker suddenly thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but freeze. By the time he came back to his senses, the call had already been hung up. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s actually going on?¡± Wayne Cooper asked. Kenny Walker furrowed his brow, took a long breath, and said, ¡°It might be that the poisoning has been discovered by Micah Brent.¡± Wayne Cooper¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Impossible, right? That poison¡­ wasn¡¯t it said that ordinary doctors can¡¯t detect it?¡± ¡°Ordinary doctors indeed can¡¯t detect it, but with a country as big as ours, there are bound to be a few exceptional people, right?¡± Kenny Walker sneered, ¡°The little Riverhaven County really is full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons; someone can actually see through the Lingering Immortal Dew.¡± ¡°So what if they have seen through it? When the poison takes effect, Micah Brent will still have to come to you for the antidote, right?¡± Wayne Cooper sneered, ¡°If you ask me, taking a break from Fragrance for a couple of days is fine, just to avoid some of the heat. Once Micah Brent¡¯s poisoned, they¡¯ll naturally lift the closure.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Kenny Walker nodded, a hint of a smile appearing on his face, and he snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll make him kneel and beg me!¡± ¡°Haha, I believe that day won¡¯t be too far off.¡± The two exchanged a smile. The news of the Fragrance Night Club being shut down spread quickly; Kenny Walker didn¡¯t take it seriously, believing that Micah Brent would lift the closure in a few days, but others were shocked. In Riverhaven County, was there actually someone who dared to mess with Kenny Walker¡¯s property? Some said that Kenny Walker had offended some big shot, which was why his club was shut down. Others said that someone died in the club, and it was temporarily closed for investigation; it would reopen after a while. There were all sorts of speculations, but without exception, everyone was extremely shocked. And once the news spread, it immediately became a hot topic of conversation during people¡¯s leisure time. Greg Jensen received the news while he was taking the pulse of big boss Liu in the hospital ward. He looked up and said with a smile, ¡°Boss Liu, your vendetta has now been avenged.¡± Big boss Liu did not know that Kenny Walker was the one who had harmed him, so he was startled by Greg¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Jensen, what do you mean?¡± ¡°The one who injured you was sent by Kenny Walker.¡± Hiss! Hearing this, big boss Liu couldn¡¯t help but gasp and suddenly sat up in bed, urgently saying: ¡°Then we should head home fast, I¡¯m fine now, no need to stay in the hospital.¡± Slap! Greg Jensen slapped the back of his head and scolded angrily: ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit more ambitious? Just one Kenny Walker scares you like this?¡± Big boss Liu said with a pained expression, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you haven¡¯t mingled in the streets, you don¡¯t know how terrifying Kenny Walker is. Let me put it this way to you, no one who has offended Kenny Walker has ever had a good ending.¡± ¡°Enough with your cowardice!¡± Greg Jensen glared at him and said, ¡°Are your ears not working either? Didn¡¯t you hear his night club has been shut down?¡± ¡°So what if the night club is closed? What¡¯s that got to do with us¡­¡± Before big boss Liu could finish his sentence, his eyes suddenly widened in disbelief as he stared at Greg Jensen and stammered, ¡°You mean to say¡­ you had someone shut down Kenny Walker¡¯s night club?¡± Sort of. Mainly because that club has had issues all along, so it really couldn¡¯t withstand an inspection,¡± Greg Jensen said. Hearing this, big boss Liu was completely startled, staring at Greg Jensen with a dumbfounded expression. He had only known about Greg Jensen¡¯s mysterious and unfathomable abilities and never expected the power behind Greg to be so formidable. Even Kenny Walker¡¯s night club had been shut down! Big boss Liu stared for a long time and gradually regained his composure, his eyes suddenly a bit moist. Because he knew that if Greg Jensen had not been seeking revenge on his behalf, he would have had many other ways to resolve the matter. However, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take those options. Instead, he found a way to shut down the Fragrance Night Club and effectively started a feud with Kenny Walker. Any lingering resentment he had held was now completely dissipated. Alright, you rest up, and in a couple of days, head back to the town directly,¡± Greg Jensen said. ¡°Okay, Mr. Jensen.¡± In the following few days, Greg Jensen was exceptionally busy, spending his days at the grocery store¡¯s renovation site, and besides Dual Cultivation in the evenings, he also practiced the Guidance Technique. Fortunately, his training didn¡¯t tire him out; on the contrary, it made him more energetic, else he wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep going. Lois Abbott was on vacation, so she was staying at the rental place these days, and her best friend Jacky Wolfe too. Both were very diligent, helping to tidy up the house when they could, and Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott didn¡¯t mind. The main issue was that Lois Abbott, the mischievous girl, often clung to Greg Jensen, flirtatiously teasing him whenever she could, which kept him on edge every day. If Lois Abbott discovered it, there would be trouble. After feeling helpless, he decided to retreat to the village for a few days to avoid any unnecessary trouble. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 90: The Bold Woman i Chapter 90: Chapter 90: The Bold Woman i Translator: 549690339 ¡°Where have you been these past two days? You¡¯re always appearing and disappearing like a ghost,¡± Lindsey Wolfe frowned. Greg Jensen said with a silly smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t been up to much, just catching fish in the river to sell to Director Xia.¡± Lindsey Wolfe glared at him and said, ¡± Where can¡¯t Director Xia buy fish? She buys your fish only because she thinks you¡¯re a simpleton. You shouldn¡¯t catch fish anymore, it¡¯s an unnecessary burden to her.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Greg Jensen agreed readily with his mouth, but internally he was chuckling to himself. His kind of fish was indeed hard to find, and even if Lois Abbott could find it, she wouldn¡¯t dare eat someone else¡¯s. ¡°By the way, they¡¯re going to raise the roof beams for the house these next two days. You should hurry back and help out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and walked out of the vegetable store. Amber Hall sat on the side, looking at Greg Jensen¡¯s broad back, her beautiful eyes full of spring, she mused, ¡°Has Greg gotten even more robust?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡± Lindsey Wolfe also looked up and glanced, her eyes filled with an indescribable sentiment. ¡°Oh dear, it looks like it¡¯s going to rain outside. I just remembered that the windows at home might be open. Freya, you keep an eye on the shop, I¡¯ll go home and close the windows.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead. I¡¯ll go back too when there¡¯s no one else here later.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Amber Hall smiled, pretending to be casual as she walked outside. Once she left the vegetable store, her pace quickened as she chased after Greg Jensen. Seeing that the sky was turning bad, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take the main road but took a shortcut, hoping to get back to Peach Blossom Village quickly. He hadn¡¯t gone far when he heard footsteps from behind. Then, Amber Hall came running over, panting. Seeing Greg Jensen just ahead, she slowed down, her face brightened with joy, and she said with a smile, ¡°Silly Greg, were you waiting for me?¡± ¡°No¡­ no, I wasn¡¯t.¡± Greg Jensen forced a smile and involuntarily took a step back. Amber Hall didn¡¯t care about that, she walked quickly up to him and wrapped his arm around her. Greg Jensen¡¯s body shivered as he felt the softness transmitted from his arm, and a flame suddenly rose in his heart. ¡°Si¡­ Sister-in-law¡­¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk.¡± Amber Hall, seeing no one around, pulled Greg Jensen into the nearby cornfield. By the time Greg Jensen realized what was happening, Amber Hall had already kissed him. ¡°Not here¡­¡± The cornfield they were in wasn¡¯t far from a small path next to it. Although that path was not frequently used, it was still outside. Greg Jensen wanted to refuse, but Amber Hall was insistent, displaying the charm of a mature woman to its fullest. After several temptations, Greg Jensen finally succumbed. They didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when suddenly they heard footsteps and voices in the distance, and the two in the cornfield froze. ¡°Uncle, Greg came back today.¡± ¡°That rascal, he still knows to come back. He must have been up to no good in the mountains.¡± The two of them peered through the cornstalks and saw Lindsey Wolfe pushing a tricycle, chatting with Uncle as they walked from a distance. Greg Jensen¡¯s heart suddenly leaped, tense and motionless. But Widow Hall just kissed him on the face with a giggle. Greg Jensen, suppressing the irritation in his heart, glared fiercely at Amber Hall, signaling her not to move. But she simply didn¡¯t listen. Lindsey Wolfe, pushing the tricycle and chatting with Uncle, had no idea that just two meters from her in the cornfield, two people were lying down. Only after watching Lindsey Wolfe walk away did Greg Jensen let out a sigh of relief and said angrily, ¡°Have you gone mad? Didn¡¯t you see Uncle and the others right next to us?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, they didn¡¯t find out, did they?¡± Amber Hall put on her clothes with a look of satisfaction and, looking up at Greg Jensen¡¯s solid chest, dreamily smiled and asked, ¡°Coming to my place tonight?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Greg Jensen glared at her annoyedly and walked home after getting dressed. ¡°Tsk, pull up your pants and forget who I am.¡± Amber muttered discontentedly, but thinking of the scene that had just unfolded, a smile crept back onto her face. She looked in the direction Greg had left, cheerfully saying to herself, ¡°Sooner or later, you won¡¯t be able to live without me.¡± At this moment, Greg was also feeling somewhat helpless. Amber, that woman, was just too formidable. Even with some experience under his belt, he still couldn¡¯t resist. The tricks known only to experienced women truly are young people¡¯s assassins. Not just Greg, but even a seasoned veteran might not be able to withstand them. Greg felt a bit guilty about Lois Abbott, but on second thought, he figured it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Lois had long said she didn¡¯t mind if Greg saw other women, she¡¯d even once offered to find another woman for him. No helping it, she just couldn¡¯t handle Greg¡¯s energy. Probably if that girl found out about this, she wouldn¡¯t get angry, but rather, she¡¯d likely cheer. Greg smiled bitterly, shaking his head. When he looked up, he realized he¡¯d already arrived home. He pushed open the door, only to see Lindsey Wolfe looking at him coldly. ¡°Where have you been again?¡± ¡°I¡­ I went to help Lois catch fish,¡± Greg blurted out a lie on the spur of the moment. Lindsey Wolfe was taken aback, surprised she asked, ¡°Lois is here? Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already left.¡± Greg had an idea and said, ¡°Lois said she¡¯s going to take me to see a doctor in a while. Auntie, I¡¯m not sick.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was startled again, but soon caught on and smiled gently, ¡°Yes, Greg is very healthy, he¡¯s not sick.¡± After saying that, she couldn¡¯t help but express her feelings, ¡°Lois is really my benefactor. She¡¯s been helping me make money, and now she wants to take Greg to the doctor¡­¡± Seeing this, Greg quietly breathed a sigh of relief. He¡¯d managed to bluff his way through. But indeed, he was planning to have Lois take him to ¡°see the doctor,¡± so later he could explain to Lindsey why he had become smarter. ¡°Greg, you haven¡¯t visited our house yet, have you?¡± Out of the blue, Lindsey stood up, smiling, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to see our new home.¡± As she spoke, she looped her arm through Greg¡¯s and walked toward the next yard over. The evening breeze blew gently, carrying wafts of fragrance to their noses. Greg smelled her scent and couldn¡¯t help but feel a stir of desire. ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s going up quickly, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lindsey suddenly said. Greg, puzzled, looked up only to discover that the foundation of his house had already been laid, and they were now preparing to set up the wooden pillars. Peach Blossom Village was poor, but there was no shortage of timber resources. So, when the villagers built houses, they generally used wood for the beams and columns instead of concrete and steel. The previous beams and columns had all been burned and couldn¡¯t be reused. This time, the wood had been bought from the town by Uncle Er. It was a semi-idle season for farming, so there were plenty of able-bodied workers in the village. Plus, Lindsey had made quite a bit of money in the past two months, hence the rapid progress in building the house. Therefore, in just half a month, the construction had already taken shape. Greg and Lindsey would soon be moving into their new, spacious, and bright home. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Take Him to See a Doctor 1 Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Take Him to See a Doctor 1 Translator: 549690339 The next morning, Greg Jensen followed Second Master and others to help drive the wooden stakes into the ground. After the posts were set up all around, the plasterers started to build the brick walls. Watching the bustling courtyard, Greg thought about living in the bright and spacious new house in the future, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of warmth in his heart. Although he had secretly helped Lindsey Wolfe make a fair amount of money in the past two months, the sight of the nearly completed new house still filled him with a sense of achievement. Greg knew that as his cultivation improved, he would make more and more money, but the feeling he had at that moment was irreplaceable, no matter how much money he earned. Now, he wanted nothing more than to diligently practice cultivation and make good money. Then, make those who hurt him pay the price. Uncle, I bought some meat; we can stew some braised pork tonight.¡± Today, Lindsey Wolfe closed her shop early, bought three or four pounds of pork, set up a large pot in the courtyard, and prepared to stew some braised pork as a treat for everyone. Amber Hall also came over to help, but her eyes, brimming with spring, occasionally darted towards Greg. Greg had figured it out, too; if he was going to practice Dual Cultivation, women were an unavoidable necessity. Amber Hall¡¯s figure and looks were top-notch, and she had some tricks that young girls did not, so there was nothing bad about being with her. Therefore, in response to Widow Hall¡¯s burning gaze, he didn¡¯t flee but instead met her eyes. At that moment, Lindsey said, ¡°Silly Greg, go catch a few fish for us.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on it.¡± With a response, Greg grabbed a bucket and walked toward the mountains. Amber, watching his strong muscles and flirtatious gaze, couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of heat through her body. Seeing Greg heading for the mountains, she quickly found an excuse to slip away from the others and chased after him at a jog. With his sharp senses, Greg quickly noticed her but pretended not to know and continued to the pond before stopping. No sooner had he set down the bucket than a soft body pressed against him. ¡°Good man, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Amber hugged his strong waist and rubbed gently against him with a soft voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to come over last night? Wiry didn¡¯t you come?¡± Feeling the softness pressing against him from behind, Greg¡¯s body also started to heat up. He turned around, held Amber in his arms and bent down to kiss her. Both were well aware of each other¡¯s intentions, and without speaking, all that was left was the sound of their heavy breathing echoing over the surface of the lake. After a while, Greg stood up straight, leaving the tender body in his arms, and jumped into the pond to wash himself off. Widow Hall lay on the shore, gazing at him with unsatiated desire and complained, ¡°Stay a little longer, will you?¡± ¡°Stay your ass, get up, if we¡¯re late back Auntie will notice,¡± Greg replied irritably. Suddenly, Widow Hall froze in surprise and exclaimed, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not silly anymore?¡± II II Slapping his forehead in resignation, Greg said, ¡°Yeah, I got smart.¡± He turned back to her and said, ¡°If I were still a fool, how could I fall into your trap?¡± Widow Hall didn¡¯t ask why, but instead said with a giggle, ¡°You don¡¯t know how many men would love to fall into my ¡®trap.''¡± Greg swallowed his saliva. He glanced at the sky and said with resignation, ¡°Alright, hurry up and wash, then we should head back; we¡¯ll be discovered if it gets too late.¡± ¡°Will you come to my place tonight?¡± ¡°Sure, get on in here quick.¡± Widow Hall, with her trembling figure, made her way to the edge of the pond. Her delicate little foot stepped into the pond and then slowly let her entire body be enveloped by the water. She pressed her body against Greg¡¯s chest and tilted her little head back; her eyes were filled with intoxication. ¡°Stop messing around, if we get back late, someone might discover us.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Widow Liu obviously seemed discontented, but seeing that Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t interested, she could only agree reluctantly. Greg Jensen caught a few fish and, together with Widow Liu, returned to Peach Blossom Village. ¡± Why did it take you so long?¡± Lindsey Wolfe took the fish and casually asked, seeing Greg Jensen stuttering without a clear answer, she didn¡¯t pursue the matter further and went back to tending the large pot. Greg Jensen quietly breathed a sigh of relief and, on impulse, looked back only to see Widow Liu setting the tableware and, at that moment, lifting her head to meet his gaze. Their eyes met, and a smile appeared on her face, as she stuck out her tongue and licked her lips. Fearing others would notice, Greg Jensen felt he had to keep his distance from this crazy woman. Soon, the courtyard was filled with the aroma of meat. Everyone gathered around the table, devouring the meal with boisterous laughter filling the yard. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t drink any alcohol, ate some food, then planned to return to his room to rest. However, as soon as he had reached his room, Widow Liu followed him in. ¡°Sister-in-law, you¡­ you better leave, what if my aunt comes in a minute?¡± ¡°They are busy eating, they won¡¯t come here for a while.¡± Half an hour later, Greg Jensen sat by the bed, staring blankly out of the window. He felt something was off. Despite the fact that he had been with Widow Liu, why did it seem like she got the better end of the deal? Feeling True Qi in his body surge once more, Greg Jensen sighed out of resignation. Oh well, the most important thing was the increase in True Qi, everything else¡­ Who cares who took advantage of whom? In the following days, Greg Jensen stayed at home, helping manage the vegetable fields, occasionally checking on the herbal fields as well. Wherever he went, his hand always clutched a piece of stone he was carving. After transforming the Small Cloud Rain Skill into a Formation, the effect remained remarkable; the new contracted vegetable and herbal fields both needed the Formation set up, so he had to race against time to carve the Formation bases. His True Qi was still unable to be externalized, so the carving was quite strenuous. After a busy half month, he finally finished carving all the stones. That night, he took advantage of the moonlight to set up the Formations in both the vegetable and herbal fields completely. The vegetables and herbs in the field had already sprouted considerably, and with the irrigation from the Small Cloud Rain Skill, he believed it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to grow to maturity. After setting up the Formations, Greg Jensen directly called Lois Abbott, asking her to come to the village to pick him up and to help him cover up the lie. ¡°Ms. Abbott, are you really taking Greg to the doctor?¡± Lindsey Wolfe looked at Lois Abbott in disbelief, completely stunned. Greg had said Lois Abbott was taking him to see a doctor, and she thought it was just an excuse, not expecting it to be true. Lois Abbott, with an amused look, glanced at Greg Jensen beside her and cheerfully said, ¡°I just so happen to have a classmate who got transferred to the county hospital. I ve heard his medical skills are quite good, so I asked him to take a look.¡± Then¡­ that¡¯s wonderful.¡± Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s excitement made her somewhat at a loss, she rubbed her hands on her clothes and stammered, ¡°Then do I¡­ need to prepare anything?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to prepare anything, just let Greg come with me.¡± ¡°All, I don¡¯t need to accompany him?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was taken aback. She believed she was the only family Greg had and if he was going to the city for treatment, she should accompany him. Otherwise, who would take care of him? Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Eat at a Buffet_i Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Eat at a Buffet_i Translator: 549690339 | Lois Abbott glanced at Greg Jensen again and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go, it¡¯s not okay if nobody takes care of the vegetable field. Don¡¯t worry, our family is in Riverhaven County, nothing will go wrong.¡± ¡°But¡­ how can I be okay with this?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was so moved she couldn¡¯t take it, her heart filled with gratitude. Lois Abbott said with a laugh, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about, we are partners after all. Partners should help each other out. If I help you get out of trouble, you can concentrate more on your work.¡± ¡°This¡­ this is true¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe smiled sheepishly, her eyes full of gratitude. ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to be so formal with each other. Okay, I¡¯ve got things to do and I¡¯ll be taking Greg with me now.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ alright then.¡± Lindsey Wolfe saw the two of them out and watched as Greg boarded Lois¡¯s car and left, secretly breathing a sigh of relief in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Miss Abbott is really such a good person.¡± And the good person she was referring to was currently sitting in the passenger seat, her head leaning down under the steering wheel. Greg, who was focused on driving, felt her movement and couldn¡¯t help but look down and said speechlessly, ¡°Are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Hmph, you even know I¡¯m in a hurry? Then why haven¡¯t you come to the county to find me these past days?¡± Lois Abbott complained. Greg responded helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t the village have things to deal with? How could I have left?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere today. You can only stay at home with me.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stay at home with you.¡± Greg smiled wryly and suddenly remembered that the fruit and vegetable supermarket was going to open in a couple of days. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Have you prepared everything for the opening?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s ready¡­¡± Greg shivered and refocused on driving. When the two of them got back to the rental house, Lois Abbott, like a field parched for years, frantically absorbed moisture until she had eaten her fill and then fell asleep in Greg¡¯s arms. Greg gently placed her on the bed, wearing just his shorts, and went to the living room intending to pour himself something to drink when suddenly, the door opened and Adeline Conner walked in. Seeing the scantily clad Greg, Adeline Conner was stunned for a moment, and her big watery eyes quickly lit up with little stars. That greedy look in her eyes seemed to want to eat Greg up. ¡°Brother, you¡­ you¡¯re so bad, how can you walkout dressed like that?¡± Adeline Conner¡¯s tone was full of shyness, but her big eyes continued to stare intently at Greg. ¡°Um, I¡¯m just getting something to drink.¡± Embarrassed, Greg dismissed the comment casually and quickly fled back to his room. However, Adeline Conner had no intention of letting him off and chased after him swiftly, stopping him at the door to his room. ¡°Brother, why are you running so fast? I don¡¯t bite. Before Greg could react, Adeline Conner leaned onto him, her delicate white hands caressing his chest. ¡°Brother-in-law, what do you think about what I mentioned to you last time?¡± ¡°What thing?¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Ablush crept onto Adeline Conner¡¯s face as she pouted, ¡°Oh come on, that thing. You¡­ you forgot? I told you last time that whatever sister can do, I can do it too.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± Greg¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment as he quickly retreated to his bedroom. ¡°Oh dear, he ran away again, really¡­¡± Adeline Conner, somewhat dissatisfied, indignantly returned to her own room. She lay on her bed for a while, staring at the pure white walls, when suddenly she felt energized. She cautiously moved closer, pressing her ear against it, and listened intently. On the other side, as soon as Greg got back to his room, the image in his mind wouldn¡¯t fade away. Thinking of those pale, slim legs and that soft, boneless body, he felt a surge of restlessness in his heart. At that moment, the sleeping Lois Abbott suddenly stretched out a long white leg, flinging it over the blanket. Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes almost shot out flames, and the lust that was already difficult to suppress surged up in an instant. Without thinking, he dove under the covers and laid down behind Lois Abbott. Lois Abbott was deep in sleep, still half-believing she was dreaming. Not until their lovemaking had ended did she finally wake up fully. Looking at the satisfied expression on Greg¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help getting angry and her pretty face turned red as she scolded, ¡°You¡­ how could you¡­¡± But halfway through her sentence, she didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Greg, however, just chuckled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, aren¡¯t satisfied, or do you begrudge someone else having a buffet? ¡°Buffet?¡± Lois Abbott was initially startled, then quickly caught on and grabbed his soft flesh in anger, shouting, ¡°Buffet, indeed! You come up with that! I¡¯ll show you a buffet¡­¡± As she spoke, she began to twist it as well. Greg was in so much pain that he was gasping for air, but seeing Lois Abbott¡¯s adorable annoyed look, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh happily. The two of them frolicked unabashedly, while in the next room, Lois Abbott¡¯s sister¡¯s face was flushed, and her big watery eyes narrowed. Her thin red lips parted slightly as she imagined the intimate scene happening next door. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± After who knows how long, she suddenly let out a soft moan and exhaled deeply. ¡°Bad brother¡­¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s sister glanced at the wall, snorted coldly, and went into the bathroom. ¡°Hey, getup!¡± ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯m going to sleep a little longer.¡± Although the Guidance Technique could substitute for sleep, Greg still enjoyed the feeling of sleeping. And since he had ¡°practiced¡± quite late yesterday, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to sleep in. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t wake him, Lois Abbott got up by herself and left the bedroom. She saw that the door to the other bedroom was still closed, figured Lois Abbott¡¯s sister must still be sleeping, and went straight into the kitchen to make breakfast. However, as soon as she walked into the kitchen, the door to the other bedroom quietly opened, and Lois Abbott¡¯s sister poked her head out, tiptoeing into the master bedroom. She cautiously approached Greg, bent down, and gently kissed his forehead. ¡°Hmph, you big lazy pig¡­¡± Seeing that Greg was still sound asleep, Lois Abbott¡¯s sister couldn¡¯t help but scrunch her nose and snorted quietly before stealthily leaving. The room became quiet once again. Greg quietly opened his eyes, scanned the room, and noticing that Lois Abbott¡¯s sister had left, he let out a long sigh. ¡°This little temptress¡­¡± With sleep gone, he had no choice but to get up, wash up, and then head to the dining room. ¡°I¡¯ll get you another bowl of porridge, eat more, look how thin you are.¡± ¡°Hehe, being thin is better.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s sister winked at Greg and asked playfully, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Hearing this, Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at Greg. Greg paused mid-step, his survival instinct kicking in as he said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Uh, your sister looks good at any weight.¡± At his words, Lois Abbott smiled happily, ¡°Come on, eat up. Your porridge is all ready.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s sister rolled her eyes and grumbled, ¡°Tsk, boring!¡± Greg didn¡¯t mind and started eating his food with a cheerful smile. Today is Alfred Webb¡¯s birthday, and he hasn¡¯t invited anyone over, just asking his children to come home for dinner. He¡¯s aware of Greg¡¯s relationship with his daughter, so he invited Greg as well. After eating, Greg followed the sisters to Riverhaven Mall to buy a gift for Alfred Webb. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Why are you asking so much Part 1 Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Why are you asking so much Part 1 Translator: 549690339 | Last time¡¯s experience at Riverhaven Mall wasn¡¯t so pleasant, but it¡¯s the only large mall in Riverhaven County, so there¡¯s no other choice. ¡°Hopefully, I won¡¯t run into the same type of people as last time.¡± ¡°Haha, no way, those two from last time were fired by Augustus Wolfe, weren¡¯t they?¡± Greg Jensen laughed and, holding Lois Abbott¡¯s hand, proceeded inside. Lois Abbott looked at the two of them, pouting and followed behind like a wronged child. The three of them entered the mall and suddenly spotted a familiar figure¡ªit was Roger Hall, the store manager from last time. Only now, Roger Hall was dressed in a security guard¡¯s uniform, patrolling at the entrance. ¡°Yo, Mr. Jensen¡­¡± Upon seeing Greg Jensen, Roger Hall hurried over, bowing and scraping as he greeted him with a delighted face, ¡°Mr. Jensen, just a moment, I¡¯ll call the boss right away.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t have a good impression of this man and said coldly, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll leave as soon as I¡¯m done shopping.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Mr. Wolfe specifically instructed me to keep an eye out at the door, and if you came to our mall again, to ensure you have a VIP shopping experience.¡± While speaking, Roger Hall made a phone call to Augustus Wolfe. Greg Jensen frowned but stopped walking nonetheless. ¡°Mr. Jensen, welcome¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t long before Augustus Wolfe hurried over with an enthusiastic smile on his face and extended his hand for a shake with Greg Jensen. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Wolfe.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s only proper¡­¡± Augustus Wolfe laughed gently, asking, ¡°What brings you here today? Looking for anything in particular?¡± Greg Jensen replied offhand, ¡°Buying a gift for an elder.¡± After thinking for a moment, Augustus Wolfe smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s for a male elder, then perhaps some tea sets or related items would be good; if it¡¯s for a female elder, jewelry and skincare products are nice choices.¡± ¡°A male elder.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s head over to Jade Pavilion then, they specialize in various tea ceremony items¡­¡± As Augustus Wolfe explained the history of Jade Pavilion, he led Greg Jensen and his companions forward. Greg Jensen responded politely but was somewhat puzzled. Though the rich in Riverhaven County treated him well out of consideration for Chestor Ware, Augustus Wolfe¡¯s enthusiasm seemed a bit over the top. Not only did he bring Roger Hall back to specifically wait for him at the entrance, but he also personally took him around the mall. Such a significant figure as the boss personally acting as a guide¡­ Greg Jensen didn¡¯t think he warranted that level of treatment. Hesitating for a moment, he simply smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, you¡¯re being so polite, I¡¯m not accustomed to it. If you have any instructions, just say so.¡± ¡°Oh goodness, I wouldn¡¯t dare give you instructions.¡± Augustus Wolfe¡¯s face showed a flicker of alarm, and then looking around stealthily, he asked in a low voice, ¡°About the Fragrance Night Club¡­¡± Greg Jensen immediately caught on and laughed, ¡°Has news of it spread this quickly?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve just heard that this matter is related to a Mr. Jensen, so I thought it might be you.¡± Augustus Wolfe chuckled in explanation, while inwardly he breathed a sigh of relief. The news of Fragrance Night Club¡¯s shutdown was just gossip for the general public. But, for someone like Augustus Wolfe with a small fortune, it was akin to an earthquake. Though Kenny Walker has gone legit, his influence was still substantial. In the whole of Riverhaven County, the number of people who dared to cross Kenny Walker, and could also shut down Fragrance Night Club, could be counted on one hand. Anyone of these people was someone Augustus Wolfe couldn¡¯t afford to offend. At first, he thought the club would reopen in a few days. But half a month had passed, and Fragrance Night Club was still closed tight. What did that mean? The fact that Kenny Walker lost, and lost without a chance, was evident from the long-standing non-opening of Fragrance Night Club. Better to provoke Aamos Walker than to mess with Mr. Jensen! As soon as this saying spread, Augustus Wolfe immediately thought of Greg Jensen. Having been in Riverhaven County for many years, the only memorable and capable Mr. Jensen he knew was him. Thus, without any hesitation, Augustus Wolfe immediately called Roger Hall back, instructing him to keep watch at the door; as soon as Greg Jensen showed up, he should swiftly notify him. Whether he could latch onto a big leg wasn¡¯t the issue, the least he could do was not to offend the other party. To Augustus Wolfe¡¯s surprise, he¡¯d bet right; Greg Jensen was indeed the Mr. Jensen who made Kenny Walker swallow his pride. With the opportunity to hitch his wagon to a star right in front of him, he naturally couldn¡¯t let it slip by and personally took Greg Jensen and his party for a tour around the mall. ¡± Who is this guy, so young yet able to have Augustus Wolfe guide him personally?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, maybe he¡¯s from some important family.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome, if only I could marry him¡­¡± ¡°With that attitude of yours, I wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡± ¡°And you think you¡¯re pretty?¡± As they wandered around Riverhaven Mall, the female sales associates immediately cast enthusiastic glances their way. Greg Jensen ignored this, Lois Abbott paid it little attention, but Lois Snow was on high alert, clinging to Greg Jensen¡¯s arm and deliberately lifting her small chin at the female sales associates. After making a big loop, under the hospitable invitation of Augustus Wolfe, Greg Jensen and company then followed him to the top-floor restaurant for a meal. Seizing the opportunity when they went to the restroom, Lois Abbott pulled her sister aside without speaking, and just watched her with a beaming smile. Feeling uneasy under the gaze, Lois Snow faltered, ¡°Sis, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Do you have feelings for Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Sis, what¡­ what are you saying? He¡¯s my brother-in-law; how could I possibly have feelings for him?¡± Lois Snow, having her little crush exposed by her sister, immediately panicked, stammering without knowing how to explain. Lois Abbott, holding her sister¡¯s hand, teased, ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know your little crush as your sister?¡± ¡°Sister, I¡­ I really don¡¯t have¡­¡± Lois Snow looked down guiltily. Lois Abbott laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s normal to like a man as outstanding as Greg Jensen. Your sister won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lois Snow lifted her head in surprise, only to see her sister looking back at her with a teasing expression, her cheeks instantly blushing red. ¡°Rest assured, sister¡¯s telling the truth.¡± Worried her sister wouldn¡¯t believe her, Lois Abbott hurriedly said, ¡°The main thing is Greg Jensen¡­¡± ¡°What about brother-in-law?¡± Lois Snow asked, perplexed. ¡°Alt, you¡¯ll find out later.¡± With cheeks flushed like the rosy sun, Lois Abbott brushed off the question and pulled her sister back to the private room. ¡± Why did you take so long?¡± Greg Jensen wondered. Lois Snow flashed a hint of panic across her face, mumbling, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s nothing.¡± Lois Abbott was much calmer, blinked her eyes, and laughed, ¡°It¡¯s a woman¡¯s matter, why ask so many questions?¡± Greg Jensen, seemingly reminded of something, blushed and awkwardly smiled. Augustus Wolfe, robust, quickly raised his glass and laughed, ¡°Here, let me toast Mr. Jensen first.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Wolfe¡­¡± Greg Jensen knew what Augustus Wolfe was thinking but he didn¡¯t mind; in the future, if Augustus Wolfe needed help, lending a hand would be easy enough. Hence, not only did he not put on any airs of arrogance, he behaved casually and affably, as if with an old friend. This demeanor, observed by Augustus Wolfe, couldn¡¯t help but make him muse that this was truly the bearing of a hermit from beyond the world, Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Chapter 94 Birthday Banquet_i Chapter 94: Chapter 94 Birthday Banquet_i Translator: 549690339 After lunch, Greg Jensen watched another movie with the two sisters. By the time the movie ended, he was covered in sweat. Today, Lois Abbott was too forthright, showing little regard for her sister Lois sitting beside her. Taking advantage of the dim light in the theater, she occasionally teased him, leaving Greg feeling agitated and uncomfortably hot. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s over.¡± Breathing in the fresh air outside, Greg let out a long sigh of relief. Lois, feigning ignorance, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was the movie not good?¡± ¡°Good? It was very good.¡± Greg looked speechlessly at Lois, who had promptly hidden behind her sister, the shy look on her face a stark contrast to her earlier boldness. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home first, get changed, and then head over so we don¡¯t keep Uncle Alfred waiting.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± The three of them returned to Love Home Garden, took showers, changed clothes, and then hurried to Reverie Inn. ¡°General Manager Greg, General Manager Lois, the boss and the others have already arrived and are waiting for you in Room 888.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Alfred Webb was not at the age for a significant birthday celebration, so he just invited some relatives without making a big fuss. The three entered the room and saw Heather Crowe, Lois¡¯s stepmother, sitting beside Alfred Webb, chatting with a smile. Apart from them, there were four men and two women present in the room. Two of the figures were elderly with graying hair, probably Heather¡¯s parents. The other four individuals, who appeared to be around Heather¡¯s age and bore a resemblance to her, Greg guessed might be her siblings. He gathered as much because Lois had told him that Alfred Webb was an only child, whereas Heather had an older brother, a younger brother, and a younger sister. ¡°Greg¡¯s here, come take a seat.¡± Seeing the three enter, Alfred Webb¡¯s face immediately brightened with a happy smile. ¡°Our Abbott family¡¯s two jewels have arrived; come sit by your father. I was just talking about you girls with your uncles and aunts¡­¡± Heather warmed up to Lois and Lois, her enthusiasm showing no signs of the usual tension between them. Lois extricated herself subtly and sat down with a cool expression elsewhere. Seeing this, Lois followed and sat next to her sister. Alfred Webb¡¯s forehead creased at the sight, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you two?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, nothing, they¡¯re just kids,¡± Heather said with an awkward smile. The elder with graying hair looked displeased and sized Greg up, asking, ¡°And this is¡­¡± ¡°Oh, this is Little Lois¡¯s boyfriend, Greg.¡± Heather quickly introduced with a smile, ¡°Greg, this is my father, Asthon Crowe, my brother Zac, my elder brother Darius, my sister-in-law¡­¡± Since Lois and her sister did not like Heather and her family, Greg wasn¡¯t sure how to address them and merely nodded with a smile. Perhaps because Greg didn¡¯t greet them himself, Asthon Crowe¡¯s face grew so dark it seemed it could almost drip with displeasure. Jasmine Lampe, Heather¡¯s mother, also had a stern expression, looking as though someone owed her money. ¡°What¡¯s with you, young man? Don¡¯t you know the first thing about manners?¡± Zac glowered. Lois, already discontent that her father¡¯s birthday had brought these irritating people together, and upon hearing his remark, immediately retorted angrily: ¡°What do you mean manners? I¡¯m not familiar with you, so why should my boyfriend greet you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zac¡¯s expression froze, and he turned to Jasmine Lampe, ¡°Mom, look at her¡­¡± Jasmine Lampe became incensed when she saw her precious son being bullied and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Adeline, your family¡¯s home education is really impressive. Xiaojun is, after all, her uncle, and this is how she speaks to her elders?¡± Alfred Webb looked at Greg Jensen with an apologetic expression, ¡°Greg, I¡¯m sorry. Xiaojun just blurted it out; please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Hearing his words, the Crowe family members were all stunned, especially Jasmine, who wore a look of disbelief on her face. Alfred Webb was significantly older than Heather, amounting to an older husband and a young wife arrangement and would usually show a great deal of respect to his mother-in-law. Under normal circumstances, he would have scolded Lois a few times as a way of giving face to his mother-in-law. But today, Alfred Webb acted as though he hadn¡¯t heard and, instead of scolding Lois, he started apologizing to Greg Jensen. What was going on? What was so special about this guy that made Alfred Webb take him so seriously? Jasmine turned her head in confusion, only to see Lois looking at her with contempt, her lips revealing a hint of a cold smirk. She suddenly felt a surge of anger and snorted, ¡°Adeline, Xiaojun has found a job.¡± Alfred Webb¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Where is he going to work?¡± ¡°At the Inspectorate, of course!¡± Jasmine looked proudly at Zac and said smugly, ¡°Xiaojun¡¯s dream has always been to become an inspector, and now he has finally realized it.¡± Alfred Webb laughed heartily, ¡°Haha, that¡¯s fantastic, congratulations¡­¡± It was then that Anna Crowe, Heather¡¯s sister who hadn¡¯t spoken until now, suddenly interjected, ¡°Is verbal congratulations all you¡¯ve got?¡± Charlotte Simmons, Heather¡¯s sister-in-law, also chimed in, ¡°Exactly, you as a big boss should offer more than just words, give something substantial.¡± A look of disdain appeared on the faces of the Crowe Family members. Alfred Webb didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all and laughed heartily, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. For such a happy event, how can I just offer congratulations with words? Something substantial is in order.¡± He pondered aloud, ¡°Xiaojun doesn¡¯t have a car yet, does he? Well, the Camry has just been released. Tomorrow, have your sister bring you to pick one up.¡± A Camry? Wow, that was generous. Greg couldn¡¯t help but inwardly whistle; a fully equipped Camry would cost over three hundred thousand, and Alfred Webb didn¡¯t even blink, casually offering it as a gift. ¡°A Camry? I don¡¯t want that junk. I like SUVs.¡± Zac scoffed dismissively and suddenly turned to Lois with a smile, ¡°I think Lois¡¯s two Jeep Wranglers are quite nice. Why not buy her a Camry, and I¡¯ll take one of her Wranglers? Her car is already modified, which saves me the bother of doing it myself.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Lois immediately changed her expression and glared angrily at Zac, ¡°That was a birthday gift from my dad!¡± Greg also frowned. A Jeep Wrangler, plus all the modifications, would cost roughly six to eight hundred thousand. The Crowe family was outrageous over three hundred thousand for a Camry wasn¡¯t enough; they even coveted Lois¡¯s Jeep Wrangler. They were shameless! ¡°Mom¡­¡± The twenty-something Zac, a real mama¡¯s boy, turned immediately to Jasmine after being rejected by Lois. Jasmine gave him a look, signaling him not to worry and then turned to Alfred Webb, ¡°Adeline, it¡¯s just a car. We are all family here, might as well share it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, 1 see that Lois doesn¡¯t drive it much, so it¡¯s better to let Xiaojun have it,¡± Charlotte added. Alfred Webb didn¡¯t say a word, his expressionless gaze moved from Jasmine to Zac, then turned to Heather.. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Chapter 95 His Job is Gone_i Chapter 95: Chapter 95 His Job is Gone_i Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Mom, what are you talking about¡­¡± Heather Crowe was full of embarrassment, stammering, ¡°The Camry is also nicely parked. It¡¯s luxurious and imposing, it gives off a good impression when driven out.¡± ¡°Pff, impression my foot. I see all my colleagues driving SUVs, I want an SUV too!¡± Hearing Heather¡¯s words, Zac Crowe became as anxious as a child who was denied a toy, and irritatedly said, ¡°If I don¡¯t get to drive that Wrangler, I¡¯m not going to class.¡± ¡°Oh come on, it¡¯s such a great class, how can you not attend?¡± ¡°Do you know how many connections we pulled to get you in there? How can you just say you¡¯re not going to attend?¡± The Crowe family was startled and quickly began to try to persuade him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll drive it, just take the Wrangler later.¡± Jasmine Lampe was also in a hurry, comforting her son before she coldly turned to Alfred Webb and said sternly, ¡°Adeline, if his job is delayed because of this, I will not let this go. Just sort it out yourself.¡± After saying this, she huffed, turned her head, and quietly began to comfort her son. Heather¡¯s face showed bitterness, she glanced at Alfred Webb then hastily lowered her head, not daring to meet his gaze again. Alfred Webb¡¯s face was extremely ugly, his stomach was full of fire, yet it was not good to lash out at Jasmine Lampe, his elder. He took a deep breath and mustered a forced smile, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a car after all. Tomorrow, let your sister go with you to buy another one, okay? Lois Abbott was so angry her face turned ashen, just about to speak up when she saw her father give her a look. Remembering it was her father¡¯s birthday, she reluctantly closed her mouth. However, just as father and daughter thought the matter had been resolved, Zac Crowe objected again. ¡°I want the very one Lois has! Buying a new car needs customization and registration, and I have to go to work tomorrow-surely you don¡¯t expect me to take the bus?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, just go to work obediently, and you can take the Wrangler later. Seeing her son no longer talking about quitting, Jasmine Lampe seemed very pleased, as though Lois¡¯s Wrangler belonged to their family, and directly said, ¡°Lois, let Zac drive your car for a few days, and when the new one¡¯s ready, we¡¯ll give it back to you.¡± ¡°Noway!¡± Lois, fuming with anger, her chest heaving said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, that car is the birthday gift my dad gave me, and none of you are going to touch it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, if I don¡¯t get to drive it, I¡¯m not going to work.¡± Seeing Lois refuse to let him drive, Zac began to threaten to quit again. Lois laughed out of sheer rage, pointing at Zac and said, ¡°You do whatever you want, it¡¯s got nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m going to call to resign right now.¡± Zac said, pulling out his phone. ¡°Zac, don¡¯t be absurd¡­¡± ¡°Such a good job, how can you just walk away from it?¡± The Crowe family became anxious and quickly moved forward to stop him. Just then, the usually silent Asthon Crowe, with a stern face, said, ¡°Enough! Take Lois¡¯s Wrangler later, Zac. This matter is settled. Let¡¯s eat!¡± This display of ¡®head of the family¡¯ immediately subdued the scene, Zac stopped the ruckus, and Jasmine Lampe and others closed their mouths. Lois was so angry her lips trembled, and her eyes seemed like they could shoot fire. Greg Jensen¡¯s face was slightly cold as he said indifferently, Actually, I shouldn¡¯t be the one to say this, but I still want to ask, you being a Crowe, what right do you have to act like the head of the Abbott family?¡± The atmosphere in the private room fell into a deathly stillness instantly. ¡°How dare you speak to my father like that?¡± Darius Crowe said with a stern face, ¡°Adeline, is this the quality of the Abbott family? Just cutting in when an elder is speaking?¡± ¡°Bigbrother, Greg didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Alfred Webb felt somewhat frustrated too, the Crowe family indeed disgusted him, but he truly didn¡¯t want to make Heather Crowe uncomfortable. That¡¯s why, for all these years, he had been yielding whenever he could, enduring if possible, to the point that the Crowe family became increasingly presumptuous. He sighed helplessly and showed Greg an apologetic and bitter smile. Greg, as though he had not seen it, kept staring straight at Asthon Crowe and said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, what¡¯s with playing dumb? Asthon Crowe¡¯s old face couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment and he stared coldly back at Greg, ¡°What I do as my daughter¡¯s father-in-law is none of your business.¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s none of my business, huh?¡± Greg let out a cold laugh, ¡°Then, does your son¡¯s job have anything to do with me?¡± Asthon Crowe¡¯s expression darkened and he frowned, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Greg said with a sneer, ¡°Nothing much, just letting you know, your son¡¯s job¡­ it¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°Ha, who do you think you are? You say my son¡¯s job is gone, and it just vanishes? Arrogant talk!¡± ¡°Is Lois dating some kind of lunatic? How dare he say things like this?¡± Upon hearing Greg¡¯s words, the Crowe family all laughed aloud, their faces unabashedly full of scorn. Greg raised his cellphone and waved it in front of everyone, sneering, ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, we¡¯ll find out soon enough if my words mean anything.¡± After saying that, he called Micah Brent and even turned on the speaker. ¡°Tch, such an act.¡± ¡°Exactly, putting on quite a show.¡± The Crowe family was full of disdain, and Asthon Crowe¡¯s face even displayed ridicule. He was nearly sixty years old today, he had seen many young people like Greg who, just to win an argument, would boast wildly. Thus, his instinct told him that Greg was just putting on an act, solely to win Lois Abbott¡¯s favor. Heather, thinking of something, opened her mouth to remind him, but looking at Alfred Webb¡¯s unpleasing face, she turned all her thoughts into a sigh. A moment later, a hearty laugh came through the phone. ¡°Mr. Greg, what has prompted you to call me today?¡± ¡°Commissioner Micah, I need a little favor.¡± Micah owed his life to Greg and was very grateful to him. Added to that, he felt Greg was no ordinary person and was eager to get in his good graces, so he was extremely warm in his response. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, just tell me what you need. If it¡¯s within my power, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Greg asked, ¡°Did your Patrol Department recently recruit a patroller named Zac Crowe?¡± ¡°Zac Crowe?¡± Micah tried hard to remember for a good while but still had no recollection and tentatively asked, ¡°Mr. Greg, are you talking about a regular patroller? If it¡¯s a regular patroller, I¡¯ll have to make a call to check. I don¡¯t usually pay attention to such minor figures.¡± ¡°Fine, then make that call. And after you find out, you don¡¯t need to let me know, just fire him.¡± In Riverhaven County, being a patroller meant a prestigious position, high pay, and good benefits, with countless people each year desperately trying to squeeze in. Yet Greg spoke of such a significant job with indifference, as if it were as simple as eating or drinking. Micah, on the other end of the phone, was a sharp character and immediately understood Greg¡¯s intention; without hesitation, he agreed: ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll make a call right away, and get it done. I assure you by tomorrow morning when work starts, he¡¯ll be out the door.¡± Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Chapter 96 If so, dont take a penny_i Chapter 96: Chapter 96 If so, don¡¯t take a penny_i Translator: 549690339 | Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡± ¡°Haha, Mr. Jensen is too polite.¡± Micah Brent laughed it off and then said, ¡°What has Mr. Jensen been busy with lately? How come you haven¡¯t sought out our Zihao? That kid is nothing but lazy bones. You should order him around whenever you can to prevent him from causing me trouble.¡± ¡°Haha, my fruit and vegetable supermarket is about to open, and I¡¯ve been so busy I haven¡¯t had time to go out and have fun.¡± ¡°When is the opening? I¡¯ll come and join the buzz¡­¡± Greg Jensen chatted casually with Micah Brent, informed him of the opening time and location, and then hung up the phone. Witnessing this scene, Zac Crowe¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and he looked at his mother for help, ¡°Mom, did¡­ did I just lose my job?¡± Jasmine Lampe was also a little unsure, but thinking of Greg Jensen¡¯s indifferent demeanor just now, an idea struck her, and she said with a sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his bragging¡ªif the man on the phone had really been the head of the Inspection Bureau, would he have spoken so casually? ¡°Exactly, you see how Greg Jensen was acting; wouldn¡¯t he wet his pants if he really met the head of the Inspection Bureau?¡± Reassured by his mother and elder brother¡¯s words, Zac Crowe finally relaxed and mocked, ¡°He performed quite well; I almost thought he really knew the head of the Inspection Bureau.¡± Asthon Crowe¡¯s expression also eased considerably. He glanced at Alfred Webb with an emotionless face and said, ¡°Alfred, the son-in-law you¡¯ve chosen is not that great. Not only is he impolite, but he also likes to brag, he¡¯s inevitably going to cause you big troubles sooner or later.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Lois Abbott laughed with a playful tone, ¡°Frog in the well.¡± Called out publicly by a junior, Asthon Crowe instantly became livid and blurted out, ¡°Bitch, who are you calling?¡± Slap! Hearing his father-in-law insult his daughter, Alfred Webb¡¯s long-suppressed rage finally erupted. He slammed the table furiously and yelled, ¡°Who the hell are you cursing? Have I been too nice to you? As the Crowe family had been living the good life for so many years thanks to Alfred Webb¡¯s generosity, everyone was startled by his outburst, and they all shut their mouths. Asthon Crowe also knew that angering Alfred Webb didn¡¯t do him any good, but apologizing to his own son-in-law was something he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to do. Seeing this, Jasmine Lampe quickly mustered a smile, ¡°Alfred, that¡¯s just how your dad is, no filter on his mouth. Don¡¯t stoop to his level.¡± ¡°Alfred¡­¡± Heather Crowe looked miserable. She knew the Crowe family had indeed gone too far, but they were her family after all. What could she do? Alfred Webb¡¯s gaze was stern, clearly enraged to the extreme, but he still took a deep breath and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s just eat.¡± After that, he looked apologetically at Greg Jensen and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you witness this.¡± ¡°No worries.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head. ¡°My dear girl, it¡¯s your dad¡¯s birthday today, don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Lois Abbott let out a cold laugh without saying a word. Seeing this, Greg Jensen gently patted her hand under the table to comfort her, and her expression finally improved a bit. Knowing his daughter¡¯s temperament, Alfred Webb didn¡¯t try to persuade her further and indifferently called everyone to start eating. After what had just happened, the Crowe family was noticeably more subdued, silently eating their food. Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott and the others were too lazy to talk to them. The atmosphere in the private room became very awkward for a while. ¡°Lois, come on, have some fish¡­¡± To ease the atmosphere, Heather Crowe actively picked up a piece of fish for Lois Abbott. Lois Abbott had wanted to throw the fish away, but remembering that today was her father¡¯s birthday, she held back and started eating absently. After a while, Jasmine Lampe, seeming to think that Alfred Webb had cooled off, boldly said, ¡°Adeline, Anna is about to graduate and is looking to intern somewhere. She¡¯s studying hotel management, so why not let her intern at our family hotel? We¡¯re all family here, and you could teach her anything she doesn¡¯t understand.¡± Alfred Webb frowned and didn¡¯t speak as if considering what position would be appropriate for his sister-in-law. Lois Abbott spoke up, ¡°No problem, she can start off as a waitress then.¡± ¡°Lois, what the hell do you mean? I¡¯m your aunt, for Christ¡¯s sake, and you want me to work as a waitress?¡± Anna Crowe immediately objected. She was, after all, the hotel owner¡¯s aunt. To make her a waitress would be an insult, wouldn¡¯t it? Lois Abbott said disdainfully, ¡°What? Not satisfied? I started off as a waitress myself.¡± Seeing that the two were about to argue again, Alfred Webb interjected, ¡°Enough, stop arguing. Start as the front desk manager then. To manage a hotel well, you first need to understand how a hotel operates and what the ground-level staff are actually thinking. That¡¯s why, when Lois Abbott first got involved in the hotel business, Alfred Webb also made her work as a waitress for half a year before gradually promoting her to a manager position. However, to save the Crowe Family¡¯s face, Alfred Webb compromised and let Anna Crowe start as the front desk manager. As the front desk manager oversees the hosts and waitresses, it counts as having ground-level work experience, which means she wouldn¡¯t be clueless even if she were to become part of the hotel¡¯s senior management in the future. Nevertheless, Anna Crowe was still dissatisfied with this arrangement. She looked incredulously at Alfred Webb and pointing at Lois Abbott said, ¡°What? I¡¯m supposed to be the front desk manager? And I would have to report to her?¡± Although Lois Abbott was, in name only, the deputy general manager of Reverie Inn, Alfred Webb hardly dealt with the day-to-day operations, leaving everything in the hands of Lois Abbott. In other words, if Anna Crowe became the front desk manager, she would indeed be under Lois Abbott¡¯s management. Lois Abbott disliked the Crowe Family, and naturally, Anna Crowe was a hundred times reluctant. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not doing this front desk manager job,¡± Anna Crowe said, pouting. Lois Abbott sneered, ¡°Not satisfied with being the front desk manager? Should I just give you the deputy general manager position? ¡°Our Anna Crowe is a college graduate; it¡¯s not too much for her to be a deputy general, is it?¡± Jasmine Lampe said tentatively, casting glances towards Alfred Webb. Alfred Webb¡¯s expression grew darker, but he still kept silent, not saying a word. Lois Abbott didn¡¯t care for any subtleties and immediately burst out in anger, ¡°How about we just hand over the hotel to your family, along with all the Abbott family¡¯s money? You¡¯re not satisfied with a front desk manager position, what exactly do the Crowe Family want?¡± Zac Crowe¡¯s eyes lit up, and his mouth twitched, but he knew better than to voice his thoughts and closed his mouth, looking towards his sister, Heather Crowe. Heather Crowe sighed deeply, opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t know what to say. Jasmine Lampe¡¯s mouth almost curled to the sky in disdain, ¡°As if anyone covets the little stuff your family has¡­¡± Alfred Webb¡¯s face looked very ugly, but it was not appropriate for him to lose his temper. That¡¯s when Greg Jensen suddenly spoke up, ¡°Heh, if it¡¯s so unimportant, then don¡¯t take a single penny.¡± The private room suddenly became quiet; everyone looked at Greg Jensen. Jasmine Lampe frowned, ¡°Kid, this isn¡¯t your business, you better shut up!¡± Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Seizing Power_1 Chapter 97: Chapter 97 Seizing Power_1 Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Shut up?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°The hotel belongs to the Abbott family, what right do you have to tell me to shut up?¡± Jasmine Lampe scoffed, ¡°You know the hotel belongs to the Abbott family, huh? At least I¡¯m Adeline Conner¡¯s mother-in-law, and what are you, daring to meddle like this?¡± Greg Jensen said playfully, ¡°How about the identity of the second-largest shareholder of the hotel?¡± ¡°Hotel shareholder? How do you have shares in the hotel?¡± Jasmine Lampe looked bewilderedly at Alfred Webb and stammered, ¡°Alfred, is this true?¡± Alfred Webb nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, Greg Jensen indeed owns thirty percent of the shares, making him the second-largest shareholder of the hotel.¡± Jasmine Lampe was first stunned and then, catching on, scoffed, ¡°Just the second-largest shareholder, the hotel is still under our son-in-law¡¯s command, what right do you have to give orders?¡± Seeing she was still not giving up, Greg Jensen shook his head. This was, after all, a family affair of the Abbotts, and he really shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved, but he couldn¡¯t stand the oppressive attitude of the Crowe family people. How could he remain indifferent while watching his woman being bullied? Would that even make him a man? So, he had decided to take care of this matter today! He glanced at Alfred Webb and said, ¡°Uncle Webb, transfer the hotel shares to Iris, or I¡¯ll have no choice but to withdraw my shares.¡± Alfred Webb was taken aback and frowned, ¡°Have you thought this through?¡± Greg Jensen nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through very clearly, whether it¡¯s the medicinal diets or the goodwill of the Ware Family, if the Abbott family doesn¡¯t carry the Abbott name, then it has nothing do with me.¡± Hearing his words, Alfred Webb started to smile delightedly. Because he knew that Greg Jensen truly cared about Lois Abbott, so he was willing to give up the high dividends from Reverie Inn. Rather than splitting ways abruptly, he insisted on forcing Alfred Webb to hand over the hotel to Lois first, sparing her from being bullied. For this very reason, Alfred Webb wasn¡¯t angered but instead was pleased, nodding, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say, I¡¯ll have someone draft the share transfer agreement first thing tomorrow.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll hold onto my shares for now.¡± The two men exchanged a smile, while the Crowe family members were all stunned. They could never have imagined that Greg Jensen¡¯s words would be so effective; despite being only the second-largest shareholder, he could pressure Alfred Webb into transferring the shares. What kind of move was this? ¡°Alfred, he¡¯s just the second shareholder, this¡­¡± ¡°Exactly, if he wants to withdraw his shares, let him. The business is so good now, we could earn more if he withdraws.¡± After a brief silence, the Crowe family members immediately became anxious. If Alfred Webb really handed over the hotel to Lois Abbott, it would be like he was prematurely retired, and the Abbott family¡¯s financial power would no longer be his concern. By then, how could they continue to fleece and take advantage of the situation? Seeing the shocked expressions on the faces of the Crowe family, Lois Abbott felt a great sense of relief from the grievances she had suffered. She sneered, ¡°You know nothing; if it weren¡¯t for Greg Jensen, our family¡¯s hotel would have gone bankrupt long ago, and you think you could still run a business and make money?¡± Iris also pursed her lips disdainfully, ¡°You think if my brother withdraws his shares, the hotel can still operate? When that happens, all of you leeches will have to face the northwest wind.¡± The Crowe family members were left embarrassed by the sisters¡¯ remarks, their faces turning from green to red. Jasmine Lampe urgently said, ¡°Alfred, have you gone mad? Such a big hotel, and you hand it over to that little girl?¡± ¡°Reverie Inn was built from scratch by me, and Lois is my daughter; it is only right and proper that I hand the hotel over to her,¡± said Alfred Webb, his expression cool and his demeanor indifferent as he looked at his mother-in- law, ¡°Any problems with that?¡± fl J II Jasmine Lampe was at a loss for words and managed an awkward smile, ¡°Heh, I¡­ just think that Lois is still young¡­¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for a mother-in-law to worry about it.¡± Alfred Webb impatiently cut her off, frowning as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop eating for today, I¡¯m feeling a bit unwell, I¡¯m going back to rest.¡± With that, he got up and walked out. ¡°Heather¡­ that matter with the car¡­¡± Jasmine Lampe looked hopefully toward Heather Crowe. Heather Crowe glanced at her, then followed Alfred Webb out without saying a word. ¡°Still thinking about the car? Where¡¯s your shame? From now on, the Abbott family will be run by Iris, and none of you should expect to get any more benefits! In addition, your son won¡¯t be needing a car anymore, so you can stop worrying about that.¡± Greg Jensen sneered, then stood up and left with his two sisters. The spacious private room was left with only the Crowe family members looking at each other in dismay. Slap! Asthon Crowe angrily slammed his hand on the table, his lips quivering as he said, ¡°This is too much, what does Alfred Webb mean by this?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s deliberately acting in cahoots with that young man,¡± Anna Crowe interjected. As soon as she said this, the Crowe family members were all taken aback. Jasmine Lampe suddenly realized and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it must be so. That young man is clearly a pretender. He claimed before that he knew the chief inspector, as if he knew a damn thing! If he dared talk to the chief inspector like that, wouldn¡¯t he be in for a treat?¡± Zac Crowe asked with a frightened face, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t lose my job, will I?¡± ¡°Lose your job, my ass. Only a fool like you would fall for that,¡± Jasmine Lampe glared at her son with a mix of anger and disappointment. Hearing this, Zac Crowe instantly breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking about being fooled by that young man, he couldn¡¯t help but rage, ¡°That bastard is detestable, daring to deceive me¡­¡± Before he could finish, his phone suddenly rang. Picking it up, he saw it was a call from the inspection team leader. Without a second thought, he quickly answered, saying obsequiously, ¡°Team leader, do you have any orders for me?¡± The team leader¡¯s voice sounded cold as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to come to work tomorrow, just report directly to the administrative office.¡± ¡°All?¡± Zac Crowe was stunned and mumbled, ¡°Report to the administrative office for what? Are they transferring me to logistics? Team leader, I like working on the front line, could you please talk to them¡­¡± Before he could finish, he heard a snicker over the phone, ¡°Transferred to logistics? What a dream you¡¯re having. You, go to logistics?¡± A bad feeling suddenly arose in Zac Crowe¡¯s heart as he tentatively asked, ¡°Then what is it¡­?¡± The team leader sneered, ¡°You¡¯re fired!¡± Boom! Zac Crowe¡¯s head buzzed, and he went numb, to the extent that he didn¡¯t hear a single word the team leader said afterwards. He turned stiffly to his mother, his face a picture of bewilderment. He opened his mouth, but it was a good while before he could make any sound: ¡°Mom, they said I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ve been fired.¡± ¡°What did you say? You¡¯ve been fired?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just start working? How could you be fired so quickly?¡± ¡°Yeah, what for?¡± The Crowe family was suddenly in an uproar, everyone looking bewildered. They couldn¡¯t understand how this could have happened. Everything had been taken care of, and today was just the day he reported for duty; he hadn¡¯t even officially started working yet, so how could he be fired. Zac Crowe said with a mournful face, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It seems like our team leader said I offended someone.¡± ¡°Offended someone, whom did you offend¡­¡± Before Jasmine Lampe could finish her sentence, she realized first and exclaimed in shock, ¡°It couldn¡¯t really be that young man¡¯s doing, could it?¡± The other members of the Crowe family also thought of this possibility, their eyes bulging in disbelief. Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Divorce_1 Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Divorce_1 Translator: 549690339 | The private room fell into a deathly silence once again! At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe that the phone call Greg had made wasn¡¯t just for show. The person he called might very well have been the head of the inspection office. But Greg was so young, and it was said he came from the countryside, how could he know the head of the inspection office? Could he have some unknown identity? ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really going to lose my job now,¡± Zac Crowe said with a mournful face. Jasmine Lampe glared at him and said sternly, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, just call your brother-in-law, it¡¯s not that big of a deal.¡± After speaking, she turned to Asthon Crowe and said, ¡°Old man, you call Adeline. He will listen to you.¡± Asthon Crowe was silent for a while, then nodded his head and dialed the number on his cell phone. However, after several rings, no one answered. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Seeing this scene, Jasmine Lampe suddenly panicked; she had gone to great lengths to secure this job for her younger son. Now to have it gone just like that, how could she be reconciled? Asthon Crowe¡¯s face also showed a trace of anger: ¡°I will make another call. I refuse to believe that Alfred Webb would dare not answer my call.¡± After saying this, he dialed again. This time, the call was finally answered, but it was not Alfred Webb on the line, it was Heather Crowe. Her voice was slightly hoarse, ¡°Dad, is there something you needed to call about?¡± Before Asthon Crowe could speak, Jasmine Lampe snatched the phone away and yelled into it: ¡°Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s wrong? That damned bastard, he¡¯s really good, isn¡¯t he? Just one phone call and your brother¡¯s job is gone. How can his heart be so vicious? Heather was silent for a while, then sighed, ¡°Mom, this matter¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Put Alfred on the phone. He¡¯s got the nerve to instigate others to do dirty work but none to answer the phone?¡± Jasmine Lampe trembled with anger; her son-in-law, who used to be so obedient, was now allying with outsiders against her. Who gave him the courage? On the other end of the phone, Heather Crowe¡¯s face was also very ugly, and she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Mom, you really went too far today. The Reverie Inn is Abbott family property, after all, and that car was a birthday present Adeline gave to Lois. How could you¡­ want everything for yourselves? ¡°I gave him my daughter, what¡¯s wrong with wanting one car? And we¡¯re not even asking for a new one. I¡¯ve raised my daughter for so many years, isn¡¯t she worth a car?¡± Listening to her mother¡¯s unreasonable claims, Heather Crowe finally couldn¡¯t hold back and angrily said, ¡°Mom, you only think about profiting yourselves. Have you ever considered my situation?¡± ¡°What situation do you have?¡± jasmine Lampe sneered, ¡°It seems Alfred Webb takes good care of you, feeding and clothing you well, and now you¡¯ve learned to turn your elbow outward, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± ¡°Enough, I can¡¯t talk to you. Have Alfred answer the phone. If he can¡¯t give me an explanation today, it¡¯s not over between us!¡± Upon hearing this, Heather¡¯s heart fell, and with a crying tone she said, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s a limit to everything. I really can¡¯t help you this time. Adeline¡­ Adeline is going to divorce me.¡± ¡°Divorce¡­ Divorce?¡± Jasmine Lampe said in disbelief, ¡°Everything was fine¡­ why would he want to divorce you¡­¡± Heather asked in return, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why?¡± Jasmine Lampe was completely flabbergasted and asked somewhat unwillingly, ¡°Then¡­ Zac¡¯s job, there¡¯s really no way to save it?¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m struggling to save myself now, you better fend for yourself. Heather let out a disappointed sneer and then hung up the phone. ¡°Juan¡­ Juan¡­¡± Jasmine Lampe instantly realized what had happened, but when she tried to call again, the phone was already turned off. Zac Crowe still hadn¡¯t realized the seriousness of the problem and shamelessly asked, ¡°Mom, when is Lois Abbott going to send me that Jeep Wrangler?¡± Slap! What responded to him was a loud slap across the face. Jasmine Lampe had put all her strength into this slap, stunning Zac Crowe. He covered his face, looking at his mother in disbelief, ¡°Mom, why did you hit me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, why would Alfred Webb want to divorce your sister?¡± Jasmine Lampe trembled with rage as she pointed at Zac Crowe and cursed, ¡°I¡¯m going to beatyou to death today!¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t hit him, Zac is still a child.¡± ¡°Mom, please calm down¡­¡± Seeing Jasmine Lampe erupt in anger, the Crowe family members quickly intervened, causing chaos in the private room. After a long while, the room finally quieted down again, and the Crowe family members had ashen faces, looking as if they¡¯d lost their parents. Because they knew that if Heather Crowe really did divorce Alfred Webb, that meant they had lost their free meal ticket. ¡°Mom, what do we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do? We have to find Alfred Webb. The group immediately drove to the Abbott family¡¯s home. However, by the time they arrived, there was no one at the Abbott residence. Because at that moment, Alfred Webb had already boarded a plane to Hawaii with Heather Crowe. With no other options, the Crowe family placed their hopes on Lois Abbott, hoping she would plead with Greg Jensen on behalf of Heather Crowe to let Zac off the hook. Lois Abbott and Heather Crowe didn¡¯t get along in the first place, so she was not going to help them at all. After rejecting them, she blacklisted all their calls. This left the Crowe family in complete panic. All their meddling had not only cost Zac his job but also the internship spot for Anna Crowe, the second eldest. The most anxious of all was Darius Crowe. His condiment and dry goods store¡¯s main client was the Reverie Inn. Now fully owned by Lois Abbott, the Reverie Inn notified him the next morning that they no longer needed his deliveries, and Darius Crowe¡¯s store immediately lost all its business. The family sat in the living room with dismal looks on their faces. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we go apologize to Lois Abbott?¡± Darius Crowe suggested. Jasmine Lampe¡¯s brows shot up in anger, ¡°Apologize to that little girl? In your dreams!¡± Charlotte Simmons followed suit, persuading, ¡°Mom, our condiment store can hardly hold on. We don¡¯t have any income now. What will we eat and drink in the future?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Jasmine Lampe snorted. For her, an elder, to apologize to her granddaughter was a loss of face she couldn¡¯t afford. Asthton Crowe sighed, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go apologize to them.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Seeing Asthton Crowe looking as if he had aged ten years, the Crowe family felt a twinge of heartache, but what choice did they have after bringing it upon themselves? Jasmine Lampe¡¯s defiance faded, and she grumbled, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together, it¡¯s just an apology after all¡­¡± The family drove to the Reverie Inn and found Lois Abbott. Asthton Crowe got straight to the point, ¡°Lois, about what happened before¡­ we were wrong. After all, we¡¯re family, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face was cold as she said, ¡°Sorry, but please be clear, I have no blood relation with you and not a bit of kinship, so don¡¯t talk to me about family.¡± Jasmine Lampe¡¯s face turned white, and she gave a forced smile, ¡°Lois, your granny was wrong before, I¡¯m old, so don¡¯t be as petty as me. Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Chapter 99: The Foolish Rich_i Chapter 99: Chapter 99: The Foolish Rich_i Translator: 549690339 | ¡®¡öWho the hell are you to be speaking like this? Did you come here to apologize, or to take advantage of us?¡± Lois Abbott said angrily, ¡°All this talk about family, but have any of you done anything a family should do over the years? Stop beating around the bush. Just say what you want. I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to beat around with you.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this, your uncle¡­¡± Jasmine Lampe originally intended to say ¡°your Uncle,¡± but remembering that Lois Abbott didn¡¯t like it, she quickly changed her words: ¡°The Crowe Family¡¯s spice shop suddenly lost its business. Could you possibly continue to source from them for the Reverie Inn?¡± ¡°lean, but the quality must keep up. If it¡¯s substandard like before, then forget it.¡± Lois Abbott looked at Jasmine Lampe, whose hair had turned grey, and felt extremely irritated. On one hand, she didn¡¯t want any involvement with her, and on the other, she felt somewhat reluctant to be heartless. So, after hesitating for a moment, she still nodded and agreed. Seeing her agreement, the Crowe family¡¯s expressions finally looked a bit better. jasmine Lampe glanced at her youngest son, Zac Crowe, and sighed helplessly. She shamelessly pressed on, ¡°Then, about the job for Little Zac¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help with that.¡± Lois Abbott rejected the request coldly, then sneered, ¡°With his immature mindset, do you think he¡¯s fit to be a patrol officer?¡± ¡°Well, okay then.¡± Seeing that Lois Abbott was not going to relent, Jasmine Lampe had to take what she could get, fearful of further angering her to the point where even the spice shop matter would be dismissed. Watching the Crowe family leave the inn dejectedly, Lois Abbott let out a long sigh of relief, the shadow that had been weighing on her mind finally dispersing at that moment. When Heather Crowe first married into the Abbott family, Lois still harbored a longing for family. But as time went on and the Crowe Family¡¯s behavior became more and more vile, she even began to detest Heather Crowe. Now, at last, the knot in her heart had been untied. And all this was thanks entirely to Greg Jensen. Without his righteous outburst at the birthday banquet, Lois Abbott might still be suppressing her feelings. Thinking about how Greg Jensen would even give up the large annual dividends of several hundred thousand dollars for her, her heart swelled with warmth. She locked the office door and went to the inner rest room, opened the wardrobe, and hesitated while looking at the plethora of lingerie inside. All these pieces had been bought specially for her time with Greg Jensen, each one exceedingly sexy. ¡°What to wear today¡­¡± In the following days, Greg Jensen continued his pretext of seeking medical treatment and stayed in Riverhaven County, bustling about the fruit and vegetable supermarket every day. During the renovation, he was totally hands-off, but as the opening approached, there were more and more nitty-gritty tasks to attend to. Now that Lois Abbott had to manage the inn herself, leaving her with less free time, many tasks had to be handled personally by him. During this busy period, several fights broke out on the streets of Riverhaven County. First, Norman Holmes took his men and cleared out a few of Kenny Walker¡¯s places. Then, Kenny Walker retaliated, leading to several cycles of conflict between the two sides, each with its victories and losses. Ordinary citizens didn¡¯t catch wind of these events, but those on the streets were on edge, fearing they might inadvertently become collateral damage. ¡°Damn it, that bastard Norman Holmes is really gunning for me!¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s face was terribly grim. The Fragrance Night Club was still closed, and these past few days Norman Holmes had hit several of his places, drastically reducing his income to the point where his resources were nearly depleted. He instinctively blamed all his troubles on Greg Jensen. As for the matter of his sister-in-law hitting someone, he completely disregarded it. Wayne Cooper hesitated and said, ¡°Boss, this can¡¯t go on.¡± ¡°Then you tell me, what the hell can work?¡± Kenny Walker, with bloodshot eyes, said angrily, ¡°I realized long ago that Norman Holmes was no good. We should have killed him in the first place. Wayne Cooper suggested softly, ¡°How about¡­ we start with Greg Jensen first?¡± ¡°Greg Jensen?¡± Kenny Walker furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± ¡°I heard he partnered up with that Abbott girl to open a fruit and vegetable supermarket. Why don¡¯t we start from there?¡± ¡°A fruit and vegetable supermarket¡­¡± Kenny Walker scoffed disdainfully, ¡°That thing won¡¯t make any damn money, even if we burn it down he probably won¡¯t even care.¡± ¡°Boss, you could think like that because you¡¯re not short of money.¡± Wayne Cooper said with a smile, ¡°That boy Greg Jensen is different. How long has he been wealthy? Can he compare to your foundation? Why don¡¯t we set off a firecracker, scare him a bit, and by the way, get him to hand over the Ware family¡¯s supplier qualification to us?¡± When Kenny Walker heard this, his spirits lifted, and he said with a laugh, ¡°Sounds good, you really have a point there. Let¡¯s set off a firecracker on the ? day of the grand opening. I want to see if he dares to oppose me in the future. ¡°Leave it to me, you can rest assured.¡± The issue of the Fragrance Night Club being shut down continued to spread. Just when everyone thought Kenny Walker would definitely take Greg Jensen down, he disappeared. It¡¯s not so much that he vanished; it¡¯s that he was too quiet. Everyone thought Kenny Walker would seek revenge immediately, and give that unruly troublemaker Greg Jensen a good beating. However, people waited for a long time, and Kenny Walker made no move. ¡°Could it be that Kenny is chickening out?¡± ¡°Impossible, you¡¯re talking nonsense. A man as tough as Kenny, how could he chicken out?¡± ¡°But why hasn¡¯t he made a move yet?¡± ¡°How would I know? Maybe he just hasn¡¯t found the right opportunity.¡± As people speculated, the day finally came for the opening of Greg Jensen¡¯s fruit and vegetable store. That morning, the entrance of the store was filled with all sorts of flower baskets, with Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott personally standing at the entrance to greet guests. A few local small business owners stood at a distance watching, with neither the intention to offer congratulations nor to cause trouble, just looking at the fruit and vegetable store and discussing among themselves. At that moment, someone asked, ¡°Mr. Lin, do you think Boss Jensen¡¯s fruit and vegetable store can make it?¡± Mr. Lin shook his head slowly and said, ¡°I doubt it. There¡¯s a large supermarket nearby. If people want to buy vegetables and fruits, why wouldn¡¯t they go to the big supermarket?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying too. This Boss Jensen is just a prime example of ¡®a fool and his money are soon parted¡¯. Sinking so much money into renovating a measly fruit and vegetable store, how many rotten leaves does he have to sell to make that back?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a proper businessman. Which proper businessman is like him, idling away his days, not showing up for days or weeks at a time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Right then, firecrackers suddenly started exploding at the entrance of the fruit and vegetable store, with the red paper from the firecrackers flying everywhere and the smell of saltpeter filling the air. Looking at the deserted fruit and vegetable store, Mr. Lin¡¯s face flashed with a trace of satisfaction, and he sneered, ¡°This kid finally gets a taste of his own medicine?¡± After saying this, he pointed at the entrance of the fruit and vegetable store like someone showing off a treasure: ¡°How¡¯s my prediction? I knew it, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone buying his stuff. Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Chapter too Opening_i Chapter 100: Chapter too Opening_i Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Let¡¯s go check out the buzz, shall we?¡± ¡°Haha, we should definitely take a good look.¡± Mr. Lin and his companions sauntered over to the fruit and vegetable supermarket, and upon seeing the deserted entrance, they couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. Last time they were tricked by Greg Jensen, which really irked them, but seeing how quiet the supermarket was made them feel much better. ¡°How come there¡¯s not even anyone sending flower baskets?¡± ¡°Right? No customers is one thing, but not a single person coming to congratulate?¡± Mr. Lin said with a shake of his head, ¡°Tsk tsk, poor Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The group exchanged glances and laughed out loud together. Just then, Greg Jensen came out, ready to greet guests. Hearing their conversation, he didn¡¯t get angry but greeted them cheerfully, ¡°Mr. Lin, have you come to congratulate me?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mr. Lin¡¯s expression froze, and he forced a laugh, ¡°Hehe, yes, congratulations, Mr. Jensen.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve come empty-handed?¡± ¡°Ah, no¡­¡± Mr. Lin, embarrassed, took out his wallet, pulled out a stack of hundred-dollar bills, and handed them over with a smile: ¡°Congratulations, Mr. Jensen. It¡¯s just a small token of respect.¡± ¡°Haha, thank you, Mr. Lin.¡± Without refusing, Greg Jensen took the money and then looked at the others with a smile. The other bosses were taken aback, but quickly followed Mr. Lin¡¯s example, each handing over a stack of hundred-dollar bills. Greg Jensen¡¯s smile grew wider, and with an apologetic tone, he said, ¡°We¡¯ve just opened today, and the place is too chaotic, so I won¡¯t be hosting you right now, but let¡¯s have a meal when there¡¯s time, okay?¡± After he had spoken, his eyes suddenly brightened as he approached Micah Brent, who had just gotten out of a car, ¡°Oh my, Commissioner Brent, you¡¯ve come in person, please come inside¡­¡± As Greg Jensen warmly ushered Micah Brent inside as a guest, Mr. Lin and the others¡¯ faces were as dark as the bottom of a pot. What was this all about? They had only come to enjoy the spectacle, not expecting to be caught m the act by Greg Jensen. That Greg Jensen was such a sly one, what was he doing asking for gifts outright? Demanding gifts was bad enough, but not even offering a meal? Someone indignantly said, ¡°Aiden Clark, Mr. Jensen is really not playing fair, is he?¡± ¡°Shush¡­¡± Mr. Lin quickly made a silencing gesture and then said to Greg Jensen, who was coming from a distance, ¡°Mr. Jensen, we¡¯ll be heading back then.¡± ¡°Sure, take care, no need to see you out¡­¡± Greg Jensen acted as if nothing had happened, chatting and laughing with Micah Brent as they entered the supermarket. ¡°Aiden Clark, that¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°Exactly, who asks for gifts right to their face?¡± ¡°Mr. Lin, say something, will you?¡± As the group returned to Mr. Lin¡¯s jewelry store entrance, they watched irritably as Greg Jensen continued greeting other guests at the door. Mr. Lin glanced at them and said helplessly, ¡°What can I say? Do you guys know who that chubby guy who just arrived is?¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Jensen say he was some kind of commissioner? Mr. Lin sighed, ¡°That¡¯s the Chief Inspector of Riverhaven County.¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. Someone incredulously said, ¡°Mr. Jensen has such strong connections?¡± Mr. Lin gave that person a look and asked, ¡°If he didn¡¯t, how do you think Evan Holmes¡¯ issue got resolved?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Aiden Clark, he must be worth a lot if his connections are that strong, right? He doesn¡¯t care about our little presents?¡± Mr. Lin sighed, ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to stop talking about it. He¡¯s just toying with us on purpose.¡± The bosses, upon hearing this, felt like crying and made up their minds to either keep their distance from Greg Jensen or to get on good terms with him. If they ever crossed Greg Jensen, they feared they might not be able to handle even one of his reprimands. The fruit and vegetable supermarket wasn¡¯t like other businesses, with well- wishers staying only briefly before leaving. Greg Jensen stood at the entrance, greeting and saying farewell to visitors. When he finally had a moment of respite, he saw Lois Abbott approaching with a worried frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s upset our Director Lois?¡± Greg Jensen joked. Lois Abbott glanced at the empty supermarket and said helplessly, ¡°Isn t anyone coming in?¡± ¡°Why the rush? It¡¯s just past seven o¡¯clock,¡± Greg Jensen replied, looking at his watch with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these days even if you open a small store, people will drop by to see what you¡¯ re selling. We¡¯ve opened this large fruit and vegetable supermarket and done all the necessary advertising. People will definitely come. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit longer¡­¡± Lois Abbott sighed helplessly. Right at that moment, two women in their thirties walked in, and the somewhat anxious sales staff hurried over to greet them. ¡°Welcome, please come this way¡­¡± The women just nodded and then began to wander around the supermarket. After making a round, one of them couldn¡¯t help frowning: ¡°Wiry are these vegetables so expensive?¡± The sales staff quickly explained, ¡°Our produce is all natural and pollution-free green vegetables, which taste and nutritionally are incomparable to ordinary vegetables. Moreover, our vegetables are pesticide-free, you can eat them with confidence after a simple rinse.¡± The woman said dismissively, ¡°You¡¯ve really talked up a storm about a bunch of vegetables.¡± The other one said, ¡°Well, we¡¯re here anyway, let¡¯s just buy some. Doesn¡¯t my brother-in-law have colleagues coming over for lunch?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Without further ado, the woman bought some vegetables and left the supermarket. After the two women departed, customers began to arrive just as Greg Jensen had said, right on time. Wave after wave of customers soon packed the fruit and vegetable supermarket. Seeing so many customers, Lois Abbott finally breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on her face. She whispered, ¡°Greg, is our pricing a bit too high?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head. ¡°No, we are targeting the mid-to-high-end market. It¡¯s better to have customers who appreciate quality over quantity. Just watch, in a day or two, business will stabilize.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Lois Abbott still felt somewhat unsure. Just then, a nearby customer suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Why are these vegetables so expensive?¡± ¡°Our produce is all natural and pollution-free green vegetables. They taste much better than ordinary vegetables. Wiry don¡¯t you try the cucumber and carrots first?¡± Hearing the customer¡¯s complaint about the price, the sales staff hastily recycled their earlier spiel. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try, but I won¡¯t buy it if it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± The customer, who was quite straightforward, immediately picked up a cucumber, rinsed it off to the side, and took a crunchy bite. After a few bites, his eyes lit up, surprised he said, ¡°Hmm, this cucumber is really good, it has a fresher taste than ordinary vegetables. Give me three pounds.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a cucumber, can it be that tasty?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Try it for yourself¡­¡± ¡°Hey, it really is good. I¡¯ll take some too.¡± With the first person trying them out, other customers also tasted a few types of vegetables that could be eaten raw, and without a doubt, everyone had high praise for the supermarket¡¯s produce. The surrounding words of admiration immediately spurred everyone¡¯s desire to buy. The once relatively quiet supermarket instantly became as noisy as a vegetable market. Seeing this scene, Lois Abbott completely let go of her worries. She turned her head and saw Greg Jensen looking at the customers with a calm expression, showing no sign of panic. Looking at his handsome and clean profile, she felt very reassured, and a happy smile blossomed on her face. She suddenly realized that as long as Greg Jensen was around, she felt an unparalleled confidence ¡ª no matter what happened. In her view, what seemed to be troublesome matters became non-issues with Greg Jensen. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Harvest_1 Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Harvest_1 Translator 549690339 | The sales in the morning were quite acceptable, and Greg Jensen thought that was it for the day, but it wasn¡¯t until afternoon that he realized he had underestimated the situation. Just after lunchtime, customers flooded into the supermarket like a tide. ¡°Wow, so many customers¡­¡± Seeing the look of surprise on Lois Abbott¡¯s face, Greg couldn¡¯t bring himself to dampen her spirits, because he knew this was just the initial surge due to the opening days. Normally, the novelty would wear off for many customers after a few days, and the numbers would dwindle significantly. However, with the customers at hand, they should be able to make quite a bit of money. Greg eagerly awaited the end of the day to close the store, and then he and Lois sat in front of the computer to check the back-end accounts. Lois sat nervously beside him. Although she had some talent, she had only managed Reverie Inn before; this was her first foray into entrepreneurship starting from scratch. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°All¡­¡± Greg pretended to be disappointed and shook his head. Seeing this, Lois became even more nervous and mumbled, ¡°Couldn¡¯t be too little, right? There were so many people today.¡± Greg nodded, sighing, ¡°Yes, a lot of people, too bad it was only a hundred thousand yuan.¡± ¡°Only one hundred thousand¡­ How much¡­¡± Lois began to speak but then caught on, angrily saying, ¡°Nice, you are actually teasing me!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Unable to contain his laughter, Greg burst out laughing. ¡°Did we really sell a hundred thousand?¡± Greg nodded, ¡°Of course, future sales might fluctuate, but it should not drop below seventy thousand.¡± ¡°Seventy thousand?¡± Lois, with a face full of delight, said, ¡°That¡¯s not little at all, seventy thousand a day, over two million a month. Even with a ten percent gross margin, we are still making over two hundred thousand a month.¡± Greg smiled and nodded, feeling very happy; although it wasn¡¯t enough to buy a set of Qi and Blood Pills in a month, at least it was a start. With the grocery store bringing in over two million a year, after splitting the profits, Greg could still keep one million seven or eight hundred thousand. Plus the dividends from the hotel, earning two or three million a year wouldn¡¯t be a problem. And this was only the beginning. If this store made money, it meant his method of making money was sound. After a while, he could open another branch, or move the store directly into the city. By that time, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not having the money to buy Qi and Blood Pills anymore. ¡°Where shall we celebrate today?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it up to you to decide?¡± The two picked up Lois¡¯s Wrangler, joined by Lois¡¯s sister and Jacky Wolfe, and went to a newly opened restaurant for a simple dinner. Then the group went to the KTV to enjoy themselves for half a day before returning to Love Home Garden late at night. Lois¡¯s sister and Jacky Wolfe went to sleep in the second bedroom as usual, while Greg and Lois returned to the master bedroom. After a quick wash, the two of them engaged in some physical activity and then lay in bed talking. Lois voiced her concern, ¡°Greg, do you think our sales will drop a lot in a few days?¡± Greg laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t. Chestor Ware has already agreed to promote us in the upper circles.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Relieved by his words, Lois wore a relaxed smile. With Chestor Ware¡¯s social connections in Riverhaven County unsurpassed, having him promote meant likely attracting all the county¡¯s wealthy to shop at the grocery store for their fruits and vegetables. Indeed, the sales in the following days were as Greg had predicted, with daily revenue consistently between seventy to eighty thousand. Although it was a slight drop from the first day, both Greg and Lois were quite satisfied. At the same time, the reputation of the grocery store gradually picked up, especially among Riverhaven County¡¯s elite, where it became well-known. The smarter ones guessed that Greg Jensen was the Mr. Jensen who caused the Fragrance Night Club to close its doors to this day. The less astute, for Chestor Ware¡¯s sake, followed suit and patronized the place anyway. In half a month, the turnover of the fruit and vegetable supermarket didn t decrease but instead increased. From an average of seventy or eighty thousand, it shot straight up to ninety thousand. This made Lois Abbott incredibly happy, and she immediately discussed with Greg Jensen the opening of a branch store. Opening a branch store was certain, but the location required careful consideration. The county town was very small, and Peach Blossom Fruit and Vegetable Supermarket took up a central commercial position, not far from Riverhaven Square. Therefore, after consideration, Greg Jensen decided that the branch store wouldn¡¯t be on such a large scale but directly set up as a chain store instead. Uniform distribution, uniform pricing. In this way, it wouldn¡¯t steal business from the supermarket here, and it could expand the vegetable business throughout the entire county. This chain direct operation model, both the property and preliminary preparations are very simple, the key issue was the lack of staff. Greg Jensen intended to find people in Peach Blossom Village, with the villagers being well-known and hard-working, managing a vegetable store would be more than enough for them. This wasn¡¯t something Greg Jensen could handle, so he could only have Lois Abbott go back once, while he himself went with Summer Abbott to look at properties. In one day, the two had run all over Riverhaven County, renting a total of four storefronts, and they had already commissioned a renovation team to start fixing up the interior. During this time, the turnover of the fruit and vegetable supermarket rose a bit more, stabilizing at around one hundred thousand. Some are happy, some are sorrowful! Riverhaven County¡¯s market is only so big, with Greg Jensen¡¯s fruit and vegetable supermarket selling big; it caused other supermarkets¡¯ fresh produce to completely languish. As a result, the turnover of other commodities also dropped a significant amount. Within Riverhaven County¡¯s villa. Kenny Walker¡¯s brow was deeply furrowed, his eyes holding a hint of ferocity. Butler Wayne Cooper stood in front of him, sweating nervously. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with this month¡¯s sales? Is that manager you hired competent? Sales dropped fifty percent in a month.¡± The more Kenny Walker talked, the angrier he got, exclaiming, ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t earn a single penny this month; instead, I lost over a hundred thousand.¡± The nightclub still hasn¡¯t reopened to this day, and the supply of medicinal herbs has been stopped by Chestor Ware; the only revenue-generating channel left was the supermarket, which actually lost over a hundred thousand this month. Kenny Walker was close to going mad! Looking at his face, Wayne Cooper felt a chill in his heart and spoke with trepidation, ¡°Boss, I really can¡¯t be blamed for this. Who would have known that a small fruit and vegetable supermarket could attract so many customers? Plus, they opened right opposite our supermarket; many regular customers have been taken by them.¡± ¡°The fruit and vegetable supermarket? Greg Jensen¡¯s fruit and vegetable supermarket?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s his. I just heard he was going to open one, but later we found out, that kid actually opened it right across from our supermarket.¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s face darkened withanger, he snapped, ¡°Is that supermarket manager you found useless? Can¡¯t he lower prices to compete with them?¡± ¡°This¡­ might not be something that lowering prices can solve, right?¡± ¡°Fuckyour damn excuses! Is there anything that lowering prices can¡¯t solve?¡± Kenny Walker stood up in a rage, kicked Wayne Cooper to the ground, and cursed, ¡°Go, tell the supermarket manager, starting tomorrow, implement a full price reduction. If he can¡¯t handle it, then light a fire and burn down that kid¡¯s supermarket.¡± Wayne Cooper hesitated, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just supposed to be a warning?¡± ¡°Bullshit, with things being so tightly monitored now, if you want to die, don¡¯t drag me down with you.¡± Kenny Walker said impatiently, ¡°Now scram, don¡¯t get in my way here.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Watching Wayne Cooper scurry out like he was fleeing, Kenny Walker¡¯s face grew even more unsightly, dark as if it could drip water. He had indeed considered smashing Greg Jensen¡¯s supermarket to the ground outright, but then he thought better of it-smashing would be too easy to be caught red-handed, it would be cleaner just to torch it.¡± Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Mean and Ungracious 1 Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Mean and Ungracious 1 Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Greg Jensen!¡± Upon hearing this name, Kenny Walker¡¯s anger surged uncontrollably. Ever since that name had appeared, his luck had turned for the worse¡ªherbal medicine business, scenic area projects, nightclubs, supermarkets¡­ Almost every decline in his business was related to that guy! Right now, he wished he could tear Greg Jensen apart and make him disappear from this world. It was at this moment that Wayne Cooper suddenly returned, anxiously saying, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not good, Han Lao Er is smashing up the place again.¡± ¡°Han Lao Er?¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s face darkened once more as he angrily commanded, ¡°Go ask Master Wu to take care of it, and kill him directly!¡± Upon hearing this, Wayne Cooper¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Master Wu was a renowned martial arts expert, who had a deep friendship with Kenny Walker and had secretly solved countless problems for him. If Han Lao Er was previously considered Kenny Walker¡¯s top enforcer, then Master Wu was his trump card. All the things on the street that couldn¡¯t be dealt with would be handled by Master Wu, and there had never been any accidents. To ask Master Wu to deal with Han Lao Er was to send the latter to his death. ¡°Boss, is there really a need to involve Master Wu?¡± Wayne Cooper hesitated, knowing that Han Lao Er had fought side by side with Kenny Walker for years. Just because of an issue with his niece, to have him killed seemed a bit much, didn¡¯t it? However, Kenny Walker had clearly made up his mind, his face grim as he said, ¡°If I tell you to do it, then just do it. Wiry all the nonsense?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll see to it right now.¡± Frightened, Wayne Cooper shuddered and hurriedly agreed before turning and leaving the villa. ¡°It¡¯s already autumn, huh.¡± Wayne Cooper looked up to glance at the sky and saw the moonlight cold and clear, its chilly silver glow giving him an inexplicable sense of foreboding. The men who had gone to handle Boss Liu hadn¡¯t come back yet, and it seemed like they had been caught by the other side. To this moment, Kenny Walker hadn¡¯t even inquired once, and now he was asking Master Wu to deal with Han Lao Er. That was an old-timer who had been with him for many years. Your niece caused an accident, the other party just wanted an apology, and as a result¡­ Wayne Cooper shook his head and let out a soft sigh. The next morning, Greg Jensen drove Lois Abbott to the fruit and vegetable supermarket, just in time to see the promotion banners and signs for a price reduction at the opposite Riverhaven Supermarket. Lois Abbott frowned and asked, ¡°It¡¯s not a holiday or festival, why are they promoting sales right now?¡± Greg Jensen looked at the banners across and shook his head with a smile, saying, ¡°I guess they¡¯ve been driven to a corner by us.¡± Lois Abbott hesitated and suggested, ¡°Should we reduce our prices too?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at her and laughed, ¡°Our pricing was already high to begin with, even if we reduce it, we can¡¯t beat them.¡± Lois Abbott frowned and asked, ¡°Then what should we do? If they reduce their prices and we don¡¯t, will anyone still buy our stuff?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, we¡¯re targeting the mid to high-end market. These customers care about quality. If we lower our prices, it¡¯ll look like we¡¯re lacking confidence. Just sell as we normally do and everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± After the previous few incidents, Lois Abbott had a lot of trust in Greg Jensen, even to the point of blind faith, so although she was somewhat concerned, she still nodded in agreement. Riverhaven Supermarket. As soon as the doors opened, customers flooded in, three to four times more than the day before. Kenny Walker personally oversaw the office, looking at the crowd on the monitor and revealing a triumphant smile, asking, ¡°How is it? It¡¯s working, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Boss is brilliant, how come I didn¡¯t think of that?¡± ¡°Yes, the boss really has some impressive skills.¡± Manager Liu expressed his admiration, and Wayne Cooper also followed with a compliment. Kenny Walker seemed verypleased, stood up, and, with a smile, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down together and take a look.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± The three of them took the escalator, and as soon as they arrived at the underground supermarket, they saw a group of people coming out. All of these people were leaving empty-handed, seemingly having not purchased anything. Kenny Walker couldn¡¯t help but feel curious and stopped one of them, asking, ¡°Hey, buddy, you roamed around the supermarket and didn¡¯t buy anything?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Are the items too expensive, maybe?¡± The man shook his head and replied, ¡°The stuff isn¡¯t expensive; it¡¯s just not very good.¡± ¡°Not very good?¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s face darkened as he turned to look at Manager Liu beside him. Seeing this, Manager Liu immediately panicked and protested, ¡°Brother, are you sure you ¡®re not mistaken? Our produce is fresh and just arrived, how could it not be good?¡± ¡°Compared to ordinary vegetables, yes, they¡¯re fine, but they are far inferior to the vegetables at Peach Blossom Supermarket.¡± Having said that, the man left. Not willing to let it go, Kenny Walker stopped a few more people, only to receive the same answer-they all thought the produce at Peach Blossom Supermarket was much better than theirs. Before he even had a chance to enter the supermarket, the customers who came in the morning had mostly left. Seeing this, Kenny Walker was on the verge of exploding with anger, and he pointed at Manager Liu¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°You tell me, why are the vegetables at the place across better than ours?¡± ¡°This¡­ They should all be from the same supplier. Their vegetables can¡¯t possibly be better than ours,¡± Manager Liu replied. ¡°Should they?¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s face turned steel blue as he said, ¡°Should they my ass. Go across there now, buy a bit of every type of vegetable, and bring them back.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± Manager Liu, not daring to dally, personally went to Peach Blossom Supermarket and bought several pounds of vegetables to bring back. Kenny Walker looked at the vegetables and couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows, ¡°Aren¡¯t these vegetables the same?¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s only one wholesale market in Riverhaven County. Everyone gets their stock from there, so how could theirs be better than ours?¡± ¡°Go wash them and give them a taste.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After a while, Manager Liu washed some cucumbers and carrots and placed them in front of Kenny Walker. Kenny Walker first tried a cucumber from their own supermarket; after chewing a few bites, his brow gradually relaxed. He then took a bite of a cucumber from Peach Blossom Supermarket, and the whole person was taken aback. ¡°This cucumber¡­ it¡¯s different. You guys taste it too.¡± Manager Liu and Wayne Cooper both came over to taste it, and they were both stupefied. ¡°Why is it so sweet?¡± ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± Although their own cucumbers were very fresh, crisp, and had the distinct refreshing taste of cucumber, they were far from matching the cucumbers from Peach Blossom Supermarket. Kenny Walker, skeptical, took another cucumber only to find it the same: crisp, refreshing, sweet¡ªso much better than their own. He frowned and, with his expression quickly turning gravely serious, stared at Manager Liu and said, ¡°Can you explain to me what¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know. There really is only one wholesale market in Riverhaven County. Unless they¡¯re growing their own vegetables, it¡¯s not possible for them to be this delicious.¡± At this point, a thought suddenly struck Manager Liu, ¡°Right, how could I have not thought of this before? Their vegetables must be homegrown because over at Peach Blossom Village, they¡¯ve been growing quite a few vegetables. I heard they¡¯ve been working on some vegetable base recently.¡± ¡°Go investigate, and report back to me when you find out.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Scumbag 1 Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Scumbag 1 Translator: 549690339 | Kenny Walker¡¯s venues were almost all smashed by Norman Holmes the Second. Before dealing with Norman Holmes the Second, Friend¡¯s Supermarket was his only source of income, HE had no choice but to take it seriously. ¡°Have you contacted Master Wu?¡± Kenny Walker turned his head and looked at Wayne Cooper. Wayne Cooper hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve called him already. He¡¯s said he went out to attend some conference and won¡¯t be back until tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, keep an eye on it and let me know once he¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Alright, boss.¡± Wayne Cooper sneaked a look at Kenny Walker, his heart couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill, decades of friendship, given up just like that. Is this man truly worthy of my loyalty? As Greg Jensen had predicted, the sales at the fruit and vegetable supermarket slightly dipped in the morning, but rose back up in the afternoon. Lois Abbott finally relaxed, and began to lead the newly recruited villagers from Peach Blossom Village into the internal training of the fruit and vegetable supermarket. Amber Hall also came along this time; she had always helped Lindsey Wolfe at the store and had a wealth of experience, so she volunteered to manage the operations of the four stores. According to her, it was to help alleviate some of Lindsey¡¯s stress, but Greg felt that this woman was certainly just lonely. Since all the employees of the four stores were from Peach Blossom Village, having Amber Hall to manage and coordinate was also more convenient. Therefore, both Lois Abbott and Lindsey Wolfe had no objections to this, and they even gave her some shares, which made Amber Hall extremely happy. She would occasionally send Greg a wink with a flirtatious look in her eyes, and a hint of excitement as well. Seeing this, Greg found an excuse to head back to his office. He feared that if he stayed longer, Amber Hall might do something unpredictable. After all, she was a woman who could go crazy for a bite of meat. Just as he had settled down in the office for a while, he received a call from Evan Holmes, inviting him to a full-moon celebration. ¡°You¡¯re giving me such a short notice, I haven¡¯t prepared any gifts yet,¡± Greg laughed. A hearty laugh came from the phone, Norman Holmes said with a laugh, ¡°Do we really need to be so formal with each other? The best gift would be your presence.¡± ¡°Haha, alright then, I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg informed Lois Abbott and drove off in her car to Riverhaven Mall. He found a Jade Shop and walked in. ¡°Hello, what would you like to buy?¡± Inside the store was only a young female salesperson, not very tall, with a melon-seed face and big, watery eyes that always seemed to smile. She perfectly captured the image of a girl-next-door. She was wearing a white short-sleeved blouse on the top and a black straight mini-skirt on the bottom, paired with black stockings and those slender, straight beautiful legs that were hard not to drool over. This professional outfit didn¡¯t really suit her girl-next-door image, yet the contrast between the two added a seductive allure. Greg lost focus for a moment, glanced at her name tag that read ¡°Clara Adams¡± and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you have amulets? Something on the smaller side, for a child towear.¡± Clara Adams blushed under his gaze, turned her body slightly to avoid his eyes, and said, ¡°Yes, please follow me.¡± She led Greg to another counter and took out an amulet the size of a child¡¯s palm. Greg took it and looked it over; the piece had a nice water head, it felt slightly small in his hand, perfect for a child to wear. ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°This¡­ 18,000,1 can give you a 10% discount¡­¡± Greg Jensen calculated in his mind, roughly sixteen thousand or so, this price couldn¡¯t be said to be too expensive, but it wasn¡¯t very cheap either. Just as he was hesitating, a middle-aged man suddenly walked in from outside, staggering as he walked, and a strong smell of alcohol could be detected from a distance. Greg Jensen frowned slightly and stepped aside to make room. Clara Adams¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she took a step back, looking at him with some fear and said, ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡± The middle-aged man snapped angrily, ¡°Stinky girl, why do you think I¡¯m here? Why haven¡¯t you sent this month¡¯s living expenses?¡± Clara Adams stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I paid for a year of pension insurance, so I don¡¯t have any money left. Can you wait a bit longer?¡± The middle-aged man roared, ¡°Wait my ass, you want to starve me to death? I¡¯m your father; when you earn money, you must spend it on me!¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re just a stepfather, and you never raised me¡­¡± Clara Adams argued. The middle-aged man snorted coldly, ¡°So what if I¡¯m a stepfather, am I not a father? Stop talking about that useless crap, just tell me whether you¡¯ll give the money or not.¡± Clara Adams said helplessly, ¡°I really don¡¯t have any money now¡­¡± The rage on the middle-aged man¡¯s face lessened slightly, and he sneered, ¡°If you really don¡¯t have money, I won¡¯t force you. As long as you go back with me and sleep with me for a week, I won¡¯t ask you for this month¡¯s support money.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Something terrible seemed to dawn on Clara Adams, her face turned instantly pale, and her small frame involuntarily shrank back as she mustered the courage to say, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re shameless!¡± ¡°Heh, I knew you were a beauty in the making, but I didn¡¯t expect you to grow up to be even prettier than your dead mother.¡± The middle-aged man, with a sleazy smile on his face, came up to the counter, ¡°Come on, go back with me, rest assured, I will make sure you¡¯re well taken care of.¡± As he spoke, he reached out his hand towards Clara Adams¡¯s face. Slap! A large hand suddenly reached out and firmly grasped his wrist. The middle-aged man immediately became enraged, turned his head, and shouted, ¡°Who the hell are you, trying to meddle in my family affairs? Let go!¡± He struggled hard a few times, but Greg Jensen¡¯s large hand held on like a vise, turning his wrist red. No matter how much he struggled, the large hand remained unmovable. ¡°Let go, or I¡¯ll be forced to get rough with you!¡± By then, Clara Adams had also composed herself, quickly ran out, and tugged at Greg Jensen¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°Handsome, you¡­ you should let him go. He¡¯s been around here for many years, and he¡¯s got friends everywhere. If you provoke him, it¡¯ll be big trouble.¡± Hearing Clara Adams¡¯s words, the middle-aged man became even more arrogant, sneering, ¡°Did you hear that? Hurry up and release me, or I¡¯ll make¡­¡± Slap! Before he could finish his sentence, Greg Jensen slapped him across the face. The middle-aged man, already hollowed out by alcohol and promiscuity, was nearly sent flying by the slap, and even though Greg Jensen had already pulled his punch, it still made the man stagger. ¡°Motherfucker, you dare hit me? You must be tired of living, huh?¡± Slap! Greg Jensen delivered another slap, this time sending the middle-aged man crashing to the ground. He looked down at him coldly and said in a stern voice, ¡°You better shut up until I give you permission to speak. I don¡¯t feel like talking to a piece of trash like you, got it?¡± ¡°I got your mother, if you¡¯ve got the guts then kill me, or else¡­¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t overpower Greg Jensen, the middle-aged man resorted to acting shamelessly, shouting loudly while sitting on the ground like a lump of meat. Greg Jensen was no coddling parent; he went over and delivered two kicks, sending the middle-aged man¡¯s following words right back into his throat. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Heart Clearing Symbol 1 Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Heart Clearing Symbol 1 Translator: 549690339 ¡ª Through the dialogue between the two, he had already figured out what kind of person the middle-aged man was. For scumbags like this middle-aged man, fists and kicks always work better than reason. Not convinced? Then I¡¯ll beat you until you are! Seeing that the middle-aged man was still blustering, Greg Jensen simply got ruthless, beating him until he cried for his father and mother. Clara Adams, who was nearby, watched the scene with a mix of relief and fear. Having lost her father at a young age, she was sixteen when her mother married this man, and she had already started working outside. It was her stepfather, Bruno Barnett, who was idle, living off the mother and daughter like a leech. All the money they earned went to this piece of trash, without saving a dime. As a result, when her mother fell ill and was hospitalized, they couldn¡¯t even come up with the operation fee. Although they finally scraped together the money, it was too late. What was more outrageous was that Bruno Barnett was extremely lecherous, his color-filled eyes always roving over Clara Adams. Occasionally, when alone, he would even make inappropriate advances toward her. If Clara Adams hadn¡¯t moved out in advance, she would have fallen prey to him long ago. ¡°Stop¡­ stop hitting me, I give up¡­¡± Bruno Barnett¡¯s face was swollen beyond recognition, struggle as he might to crawl backwards. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered with him anymore and pointed to the door, saying, ¡°Get out, and if you dare to harass Clara again, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m leaving right away¡­¡± Bruno Barnett scrambled to his feet, glanced at Clara Adams, then at Greg Jensen, a flash of malice in his eyes before he hurried out. Watching his panicked retreat, Greg Jensen frowned slightly, turned back, and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± Clara Adams gently shook her head, tilting her small head to look up at Greg Jensen. It seemed she wanted to imprint his handsome face in her heart, staring motionlessly, her eyes filled with an unusual emotion. Greg Jensen was already good-looking, and coupled with his cultivated aura that held a hint of mystery, he was fatally attractive to young women like Clara Adams, who was in her early twenties. Especially the dominance he had just shown, which made Clara¡¯s heart flutter, wishing she could just confess her feelings to him. Because, ever since her father¡¯s death, Greg Jensen was the first man to stand up for her. That long-lost sense of security made a warm current course through her cold heart. A passionate outpouring wasn¡¯t needed; this moment was just right. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg Jensen naturally noticed the girl¡¯s unusual behavior, but he could only pretend not to see it and smiled as he said, ¡°Shall we make the payment?¡± Ah, yes¡­ right,¡± Clara said, startled back to reality, fumbling with the POS machine to complete Greg Jensen¡¯s payment. A small uneventful charm that cost over sixteen thousand looked expensive but was actually quite cheap. Because the quality of this Heart Clearing Symbol was too good, it was nearly indistinguishable from glass-type jade. If it weren¡¯t for a few inclusions in the center, the price would have probably been even higher. After paying, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t leave immediately but picked up a small flashlight from the store and started to ponder over the engraving patterns. He had recently learned a Heart Clearing Symbol, perfect for engraving on jade, which, if worn for a long time, could bring clarity of mind and tranquil spirit. The spirit gives rise to will, and with a focused spirit, one remains unharmed. With a good heart, one¡¯s physical condition naturally improves a lot, making one less susceptible to illnesses. Even if one falls ill, recovery becomes much easier. Greg Jensen examined the Heart Clearing Symbol closely, while Clara Adams rested one hand on the counter and watched him intently, secretly pondering how to win him over. Bruno Barnett, fearing that Greg Jensen would follow him again, didn¡¯t stop running until he was out of Riverhaven Mall. Aiden Clark, son of a bitch, you dare to meddle in my business? Just wait until I get someone to take you out!¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen didn¡¯t chase after him, relief washed over Bruno Barnett, but his anger flared up once more. He took out his phone and dialed a number. When the call connected, a flattering smile appeared on his face: ¡°Bryce Cooke, I got beaten up, can you come over?¡± I m busy, what trouble have you got yourself into now?¡± Bryce Cooke said, annoyed. He was fairly acquainted with Bruno Barnett, but they were only fair-weather friends, willing to help out with minor issues if it didn¡¯t interfere with his own affairs. With Han Lao Er being preoccupied in a competition with Kenny Walker these days, Bryce Cooke and his group were too busy to bother with Bruno Barnett. Bruno Barnett seemed to anticipate Bryce Cooke¡¯s response and didn¡¯t get upset. Instead, he said cheerfully: ¡°My daughter still owes me a thousand bucks for her living expenses this month. Let¡¯s go get it together, and we can take care of the kid who beat me up. Then we¡¯ll have a good time tonight, eh?¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay, send me the location.¡± Bryce Cooke didn¡¯t think much of it, as he had already finished his business for the day and thought it would be a good chance to relax. He immediately brought four capable men and drove to Riverhaven Mall. Bruno Barnett waited for a while; when he saw Bryce Cooke approaching, he hurried up to greet him with a cloying smile: ¡°Bryce Cooke, you¡¯ve arrived?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the kid who hit you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still inside. I¡¯ve been watching here. He hasn¡¯t left.¡± Bryce Cooke snorted, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll take care of him first, and then go have some fun.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Bruno Barnett smirked obsequiously, leading the way like a lackey. Inside the Jade Shop, Greg Jensen thought for a moment, then raised his head and asked, ¡°Do you have an engraving knife here?¡± Clara Adams snapped back to reality and quickly responded, ¡°Yes, do you want an electric one or a manual one?¡± ¡°Manual will do,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. ¡°All right, just a moment,¡± she said. The owner of the Jade Shop also enjoyed carving small trinkets and had all sorts of tools. Manual engraving knives, being a basic tool, were plentiful in the shop. Clara Adams invited Greg Jensen to sit down, brought him several engraving knives, brewed a pot of tea for him, and then sat across from him, resting her arm and staring blankly at him. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t mind and started to carve into the Heart Clearing Symbol with the engraving knife. Clara Adams was taken aback and looked down, only to see the engraving knife swiftly gliding over the Jade, each line and stroke incredibly smooth. Clara had seen the owner carve before, but he always used an electric engraving knife, and on the rare occasions that he used a manual one, it was never this effortless. Could this Jade be fake? With Jade being so hard, how could he carve it so easily? Clara Adams looked up at Greg Jensen, then back down at the Heart Clearing Symbol in his hands, her face filled with disbelief. At that moment, Bruno Barnett burst in again. Seeing that Greg Jensen was still there, a chilly smile spread across his face: ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got some nerve, hitting me and still daring to stay here!¡± Greg Jensen frowned but said nothing. Clara Adams, seeing Bruno Barnett return, immediately panicked, urging, ¡°Sir, you¡­ you better leave quickly.¡± Bruno Barnett sneered, ¡°Trying to leave now? Too late!¡± Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Take Away the Scum 1 Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Take Away the Scum 1 Translator: 549690339 | ¡°That¡¯s right, pick on my brother and think you can run? Try running, I dare you.¡± Bryce Cooke sauntered in with a stride that bore no recognition of kinship and asked casually, ¡°Bruno, who was picking on you just now?¡± ¡°Bro Bryce, it was this kid.¡± ¡°Aiden, you dare to bully my brother, today even if the King of Heaven comes¡­¡± Bryce turned his head in the direction pointed out and was instantly dumbfounded- -he saw Greg Jensen grinning at him, his smile filled with mockery. Bruno, with a face full of excitement, completely failed to notice the green tint on Bryce¡¯s face, and continued: ¡°I just asked my daughter for living expenses, and this kid hit me without a word. Not only does he need a good lesson today, but I also have to get some medical fees out of him. Of course, I¡¯ll leave that money for my brothers to drink¡­¡± At that moment, Bryce Cooke suddenly raised his hand, swung his arm in a full circle, and fiercely hit Bruno¡¯s face. Smack! Bruno felt his head buzz, his brain went blank from the slap, and it took him a good while to come back to his senses. He looked at Bryce in disbelief and stammered, ¡°Bro Bryce, why¡­ why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Aiden, if you want to die, don¡¯t drag me down with you! How dare you mess with Mr. Greg, do you have a death wish?¡± Bryce continued to curse while using all his strength, lacking Bruno frantically. Last time at the fruit and vegetable supermarket entrance, he had promised Greg he would never behave like a tyrant again. Greg had even specifically warned him if he saw him doing wrong again, he would be hit every time they met. And now, not long after that, he had been caught red-handed by Greg. His luck was truly terrible. All he could hope for now was that Greg, seeing how hard he was trying to deal with Bruno, would be willing to forgive him. As long as Mr. Greg forgave him, he was willing to do anything he asked. Bryce gave Bruno a harsh lecture before turning to Greg with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Mr. Greg, it was all a misunderstanding¡­¡± Greg responded indifferently, ¡°A misunderstanding? Do you think I should believe you?¡± Thump! Bryce knelt on the ground without a word, his voice quivering, ¡°Mr. Greg, it really was a misunderstanding. Before coming here, I had no idea that the person this kid had offended was you.¡± Seeing this scene, Clara Adams was completely dumbfounded. Just a moment ago, she had been worried Greg would be at a disadvantage, and then the other party knelt down just like that. What was going on? As she watched Greg sitting there calmly, stars began to twinkle in her eyes. Handsome and wealthy, and even more, he had such capability. Most importantly, he brought her a sense of security she hadn¡¯t felt in a while. ¡°You weren¡¯t scared, were you?¡± Greg asked, turning his head. Clara instinctively shook her head. She felt his eyes were full of tenderness, and she couldn¡¯t help but be enchanted, her heart fluttering like it housed a small deer. Greg nodded and, looking coldly at Bryce, frowned and said, ¡°Get lost. If I see you causing trouble again next time, you know the consequences.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Greg, I¡¯ll get lost right away.¡± ¡°Take this piece of garbage with you, too. If he dares to harass Miss Clara again, I¡¯ll come after you.¡± He harasses Miss Clara, why come after me? Bryce, full of grievances, dared not talk back and quickly scrambled to his feet, ordering his subordinates: ¡°Come here, take this son of a b**** away for me. Today, I will let him know why the flowers are so red.¡± ¡°Bryce Cooke, I¡­¡± Bruno Barnett went pale with fright and hurriedly looked towards Clara Adams, pleading, ¡°Clara, Dad was wrong, please talk to them¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your daddy?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face darkened again. Slap! Bruno Barnett slapped himself, ¡°I misspoke. You are my daddy.¡± After that, he looked towards Clara Adams again, pleading, ¡°Clara, tell them, I promise I¡¯ll never bother you again.¡± Clara Adams frowned deeply, hesitated for a long time, and then turned to Greg Jensen, softly saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, maybe¡­ let¡¯s just let it go, as long as he doesn¡¯t bother me again.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and told Bryce Cooke, ¡°Take him away.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Jensen.¡± Bryce Cooke immediately understood his intention, waved his hand, and immediately two men came over, dragging Bruno Barnett out. ¡°Clara, quickly tell them¡­¡± Bruno Barnett screamed in terror. Clara Adams had no choice but to look towards Greg Jensen again. Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°People like him need to be taught a lesson, otherwise they¡¯ll still be trouble in the future. Don¡¯t worry, no lives will be lost.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Clara Adams breathed a sigh of relief and revealed a sweet smile. Greg Jensen smiled too and bent down to continue carving. Under the enhancement of True Qi, the Engraving knife was like cheating, continuing its dance on the Jade Stone. Before long, a series of complex lines began to emerge on it. Clara Adams, curious, wanted to see what he was carving. She looked down but suddenly felt dizzy and her body involuntarily fell backward. Greg Jensen, with his quick reflexes, immediately caught her arm and felt that her slender arm was just like the unblemished token in his hand, smooth and tender as jade to the touch. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not finished yet, you can¡¯t look now.¡± The Heart Clearing Symbol at this stage, before it is finished, is just a bunch of complex lines. Those without cultivation who see it may experience a light headache and dizziness, and in more severe cases, might even faint. Clara Adams¡¯s body was too weak. If Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t acted in time, she indeed might have fainted. He hesitated for a moment, then took out a Qi and Blood pill from his bag, used the Engraving knife to scrape off some powder, and sprinkled it into the teacup. Hot tea poured over it, and the rich fragrance immediately wafted down. Clara Adams¡¯s eyes brightened, surprised, ¡°Wow, that smells wonderful.¡± ¡°Drink it, this is good stuff.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Clara Adams picked up the cup, sniffed it, and then drank it down. She felt the lingering taste on her lips and teeth, with the scent of the tea enriched by a subtle fragrance of herbs. In the warm tea, there was a cool essence that instantly spread throughout her body. ¡°You really drank it?¡± ¡°All, should I not have?¡± Clara Adams looked at Greg Jensen, somewhat bewildered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid it might be poisoned?¡± ¡°All, was it poisoned?¡± Clara Adams was stunned, as if bitten by a venomous snake, and hastily threw the cup on the table. Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Unexpected Guest_1 Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Unexpected Guest_1 Translator: 549690339 | Greg Jensen looked at her silly and cute appearance, unable to cry or laugh as he said, ¡°Even if there could have been poison, you drank it anyway.¡± ¡°So¡­ was there really poison in it or not?¡± ¡°No poison, rest assured, if I were to use poison, I wouldn¡¯t let you see it, would I?¡± ¡°Oh, oh, you scared me to death.¡± Clara Adams patted her small chest, looking genuinely frightened afterward. Greg Jensen felt both amused and annoyed, thinking to herself that she was silly for being scared, but then not silly because she willingly drank something from a stranger without hesitation. She didn¡¯t even ask what he had put inside. This was the first time Greg Jensen had seen such a naive girl, not a single trace of scheming, really wondering how she managed to survive in this world. ¡°How can your boss be at ease with you alone in the store? Isn¡¯t he afraid you¡¯ll be cheated?¡± ¡°Cheated? I¡¯m not easy to fool.¡± Clara Adams earnestly explained, ¡°I studied jewelry identification in college, I can tell if something is good or bad at a glance.¡± ¡°Oh? Then you¡¯re quite impressive.¡± ¡°Hehe, just average.¡± Clara modestly laughed, her eyes revealing a sense of pride. Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s exchange phone numbers. I¡¯ll look for you when I want to buy jade stone in the future.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Clara Adams excitedly took out her phone and exchanged contact information with Greg Jensen. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, Mr. Jensen, take care.¡± Clara Adams saw Greg Jensen to the door and waited until he disappeared from her sight before running back into the store and started checking his social network. ¡°So his name is Greg Jensen¡­¡± Thinking of Greg Jensen¡¯s overbearing appearance, a happy smile appeared on her face. After leaving the Jade Shop, Greg Jensen drove to the fruit and vegetable supermarket, then headed to the Reverie Inn after meeting with Lois Abbott. Coincidentally, the place where Norman Holmes was hosting the full moon celebration was precisely the Reverie Inn. However, considering Norman Holmes¡¯ status and the standing of Reverie Inn in the culinary world, Greg Jensen felt at ease. ¡± Hey, do you think we should open another hotel?¡± ¡°Another hotel? Sure.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes lit up, but then dimmed as she sighed, ¡°Opening a hotel isn¡¯t easy, we don¡¯t have the funds for that right now.¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°No hurry, let¡¯s plan it out. The fruit and vegetable supermarket is doing so well, it won¡¯t be long until we can recoup the investment.¡± ¡°Alright. But if we¡¯re going to open another one, we¡¯d have to look to other counties. Riverhaven County is only so big, one hotel is enough.¡± ¡°Yeah, if we¡¯re only running a hotel without guest rooms, we could actually try it out in the city.¡± Lois Abbott paused for a moment, then said thoughtfully, ¡°The necessary funds to go into the city aren¡¯t a small amount.¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the herbal fields are about to be harvested soon, and then we¡¯ll have enough money to open the hotel.¡± ¡°Great, should I take a look at the city when I¡¯m free?¡± ¡°Yeah, go have a look. I also need to return to the village to finalize the harvest details.¡± Greg Jensen stopped the car and walked into the Reverie Inn with Lois Abbott. The lobby manager hurriedly greeted them, ¡°General Manager Greg, General Manager Lois¡­¡± ¡°Has General Manager Holmes arrived?¡± Greg Jensen asked. The lobby manager responded, ¡°He¡¯s already here, and per your instructions, we¡¯ve prepared room 888. The cake has also been ordered and will be delivered shortly.¡± ¡°Alright, notify me when it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Norman Holmes¡¯ daughter¡¯s full moon celebration had already been held once in his hometown, and this time it was mainly for inviting some wealthy individuals from Riverhaven County and a few capable subordinates. Greg Jensen walked in while these people were gathered around amusing the child. Bryce Cooke saw him, his expression immediately tensed up, his eyes full of pleading, hoping he wouldn¡¯t mention what had just happened. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and walked straight inside. ¡°Mr. Jensen, please come in.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Jensen¡­¡± Norman Holmes quickly came up to meet him, and the other tycoons also greeted him. Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go see the child first.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Norman Holmes hurriedly beckoned, ¡°Wife, bring the child over.¡± Jaylene River came over with a smile, holding the child, and said, ¡°Would Mr. Jensen like to hold her?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d better not.¡± Greg Jensen graciously declined; he had not held a baby before, and if there were any mishap, that would cause great trouble. The girl was very pretty, with fair skin and lively big eyes that chuckled when she saw Greg Jensen. ¡°Alt, she smiled; the child must have a connection with Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Haha, I give this to her, hoping she will grow up healthy.¡± As he spoke, Greg Jensen took out the carved Heart Clearing Symbol and placed it on the child¡¯s chest. The little girl was very spirited, immediately hugging the Heart Clearing Symbol, holding it up in front of her to examine. Seeing his daughter¡¯s happy appearance, Norman Holmes grinned widely and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you thank Mr. Jensen now?¡± Jaylene River gave him a look and huffed, ¡°Are you stupid? She¡¯s so young, she can¡¯t speak yet.¡± ¡°Oh, hehe¡­¡± Norman Holmes laughed foolishly. Jaylene River glared at him again and turned to smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I¡¯ll get her a Jade Pendant in a few years,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. He had originally wanted to make an Amulet, but with his current capability, he really couldn¡¯t manage it. He would have to wait until his cultivation was sufficient to carve a new Jade Pendant. ¡°Let¡¯s not stand around; please, take a seat, I¡¯ll have them start serving the dishes.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Everyone sat down at the table with laughter and chatter, and the atmosphere was very lively. Soon, exquisite dishes were served continuously, and at Norman Holmes¡¯s call, everyone began to eat. After a few bites, Norman Holmes took the initiative to raise his glass in a serious manner, ¡°This one I¡¯ll drink to Mr. Jensen first, without him, I¡­¡± ¡°Just drink, let¡¯s not bring up the past,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drink to that, and you can do as you please.¡± Norman Holmes didn¡¯t say a second word, and downed his drink in one gulp. Greg Jensen also raised his glass and took a sip. Afterward, Norman Holmes toasted everyone else, and everyone presented their blessings. The atmosphere in the room soared to a climax. Just then, the door to the private room was suddenly pushed open, and a gaunt middle-aged man walked in. Seeing this person, Norman Holmes¡¯s face turned grave, and he frowned, but he didn¡¯t speak, just his eyes conveying a chilling aura. ¡°Kenny Walker? What are you doing here? I didn¡¯t invite you!¡± Bryce Cooke, Bobby Prince, and the others all stood up, glaring angrily at Kenny Walker. The private room immediately fell silent, everyone¡¯s eyes on Kenny Walker, who, however, ignored them all and walked straight to Norman Holmes. With a smirk on his face, he said, ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s your daughter¡¯s one- month celebration, how could you not give me a call?¡± Norman Holmes, looking at that hypocritical face, felt waves of disgust inside, and said with a cold face, ¡°Call you for what? To have your sister-in-law run into my wife again?¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he silently regarded Norman Holmes. Wayne Cooper, from behind, said angrily, ¡°Norman, Mr. Walker coming here is giving you face, don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Chapter 107 You Know Nothing About Big Brothers Strength_1 Chapter 107: Chapter 107 You Know Nothing About Big Brother¡¯s Strength_1 Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Ha, his sister-in-law nearly killed my wife, and I should thank him? Norman Holmes sneered, then his face turned cold, and he glared at Kenny Walker, ¡°Get out, you¡¯re not welcome here.¡± ¡°Fine, keep your pride. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± Kenny Walker sneered and was about to leave when his eyes suddenly landed on Greg Jensen. He looked him over carefully, frowning, ¡°Are you Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Greg Jensen sneered back. Kenny Walker looked at him and suddenly broke into a smile, ¡°The two of you, together? That¡¯s convenient, saves me trouble.¡± After saying that, he turned and left. Seeing Greg Jensen threatened by Kenny Walker, Norman Holmes was instantly furious and immediately stood in front of Greg Jensen. Wayne Cooper saw this and pushed him aside, coldly saying, ¡°Norman, do you really want to start something with Mr. Walker?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Norman suddenly paused, staring blankly as Kenny Walker walked away. Bobby Prince noticed something was off and came over to ask, ¡°Second master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Norman came back to himself and shook his head, ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s just eat. ¡°Right, everyone eat. Don¡¯t let a scumbag ruin the mood.¡± Under Jaylene River¡¯s invitation, everyone took their seats and continued their merry eating and drinking, quickly restoring the harmonious atmosphere. Norman Holmes seemed to have forgotten his recent irritation and jovially chatted and ate with everyone. After a while, he stood up and said with a laugh, ¡°You guys keep eating, I m going to use the restroom.¡± ¡°Ha, Norman, can¡¯t you hold it anymore?¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t wet yourself.¡± Everyone teased in response. ¡°Go to hell, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Norman Holmes laughed and cursed, then turned and went into the restroom. After a while, he came out with a serious expression, seemingly displeased. ¡°Second master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, keep eating.¡± Norman Holmes forced a smile and approached Greg Jensen, whispering, ¡°Mr. Jensen, could you step outside for a moment? I need to talk to you about something.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, got up, and followed him to the reception room outside. Norman Holmes glanced back to make sure no one was following, then took out a crumpled piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen took it and read the five words: Beware of Master Wu. ¡°Who is Master Wu?¡± ¡°Master Wu is the head of South River Martial Art Hall, highly skilled in martial arts. Over the years, he has solved quite a few problems for Kenny Walker¡­¡± Norman Holmes¡¯s face was grave as he slowly unveiled Master Wu¡¯s background and his martial arts expertise. Greg Jensen asked, puzzled, ¡°Are you saying that Kenny Walker hired this Master Wu to deal with you?¡± Norman Holmes hesitated, ¡°He¡¯s not just after me, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s after you as well.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Greg Jensen suddenly laughed, ¡°If he¡¯s coming for me, then that¡¯ll be interesting.¡± Since he started practicing, he hadn¡¯t really used the moves from the ¡°Yin- Yang Harmony Scripture.¡± Since Master Wu was so renowned, he seemed to be a worthy opponent. Knowing Greg Jensen was skilled, Norman nevertheless reminded him, ¡°Mr. Jensen, Master Wu is truly formidable. It¡¯s better to be cautious.¡± Greg Jensen dismissed it nonchalantly, ¡°Heh, if he encounters me first, then you¡¯ve got nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll make sure he won¡¯t return. Keegan Holmes, seeing that Greg Jensen had spoken, could only nod silently, but his expression grew increasingly tense. Greg Jensen patted his shoulder and said with a chuckle, ¡°You have no idea about the extent of your brother¡¯s strength.¡± Startled for a moment, Norman Holmes could only offer a wry smile, ¡°Alright, then, let¡¯s just go with the flow.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and then asked, ¡°By the way, who gave you this note?¡± Norman Holmes hesitated, then admitted, ¡°It was Wayne Cooper who gave it to me.¡± ¡°Wayne Cooper?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the middle-aged man who follows Kenny Walker around. Wayne Cooper has been with Kenny Walker for many years, pretty much acting as his butler.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and wondered, ¡°From what you say, he should have a good relationship with Kenny Walker. Why would he inform you secretly?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve saved him once in the past, maybe it¡¯s because of that?¡± Norman Holmes said uncertainly. What he didn¡¯t know was that the main reason Wayne Cooper informed him was that he had been disillusioned by Kenny Walker¡¯s actions. Kenny Walker, to protect his young aunt, was even willing to disregard years of brotherhood and was prepared to have an assassin kill Norman Holmes rather than slight his lover. Wayne Cooper couldn¡¯t help thinking, if one day he and Kenny Walker¡¯s young aunt had a conflict, would Kenny Walker do the same to him? He thought about it all night, but still had no answer. This was the main reason he informed Norman Holmes. After tonight¡¯s incident, Kenny Walker¡¯s relationship with Norman Holmes was completely torn apart. Kenny Walker, who had never held Norman Holmes in high regard, was now openly challenging him, feeling as if his own status was being threatened. He walked into the villa with a glum face and turned to ask, ¡°Has Master Wu arrived?¡± ¡°He came back this afternoon, should be at the South River Martial Art Hall by now,¡± Wayne Cooper responded. ¡°Tell Master Wu to make his move,¡± Kenny Walker said indifferently. Wayne Cooper¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he asked hesitantly, ¡°So soon? ¡°Do you have an opinion?¡± Kenny Walker asked coldly. Wayne Cooper quickly lowered his head, stammering, ¡°I¡­ I have no objection.¡± His eyes brimmed with helplessness, hoping that Norman Holmes would be prepared or perhaps Mr. Jensen could help him? He hoped that either Norman Holmes or Greg Jensen would kill Kenny Walker. He couldn¡¯t bear to live another day in such constant fear and dread. If one day he also had a disagreement with Kenny Walker, his fate might be even more miserable than Norman¡¯s. ¡°What are you still staring for? Go inform Master Wu.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right now.¡± Wayne Cooper hurried out, calling Master Wu first to inform him about Norman Holmes. After hanging up, he hesitated for a long time, finally exhaling a helpless sigh. After dinner, Norman Holmes stood at the hotel entrance, watching as Greg Jensen and the others all left, before he got into the car, ready to take his wife and children home. Bobby Prince said with some concern, ¡°Second Master, shall I go back with you?¡± ¡°No need, you¡¯ve worked hard these past few days, go back and rest well.¡± Norman Holmes thought that Kenny Walker wouldn¡¯t make a move so soon, so he rejected Bobby¡¯s offer and drove away with his wife and children. Watching Norman Holmes¡¯s taillights fade into the distance, Bryce Cooke frowned and said, ¡°Maybe we should go and check, just in case that bastard Kenny Walker tries something.¡± Bobby hesitated, ¡°But¡­ the Second Master said there¡¯s no need to follow.¡± Bryce Cooke smiled and said, ¡°Take my car. We¡¯ll take a couple of brothers and follow from a distance without letting the Second Master notice, alright? ¡°Hmm, that could work.¡± Bobby nodded and then got into Bryce¡¯s car. They didn¡¯t rush to follow but instead trailed far behind Norman Holmes on his route home, careful not to be noticed by the Second Master. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Chapter 1081 Want Life_1 Chapter 108: Chapter 1081 Want Life_1 Translator: 549690339 I On the other side, Norman Holmes drove straight home to his apartment complex. As soon as he pulled into the underground parking, he saw a middle-aged man approaching from not far ahead. Seeing this person, Norman¡¯s expression immediately turned grim. He whispered, ¡°Go home with the kid first; I¡¯ve got something to deal with.¡± Jaylene¡¯s face turned pale as she urged, ¡°Norman, maybe we should just leave together. If it really comes to it, we could hide in the car and call the police.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡± With a stern face, Norman looked at the middle-aged man in the distance and, without turning back to his wife, pushed her slightly, urging, ¡°Go quickly. If it really comes to a fight, I won¡¯t be able to watch out for you.¡± Realizing she would only distract him more, Jaylene relented, ¡°Then be careful. The child and 1 will wait for you at home.¡± ¡°Mhm, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°You really must be careful.¡± Jaylene left, looking back every two steps. Norman was fixated on the middle-aged man and said, ¡°Master Hugh, long time no see.¡± Hugh Simmons jokingly replied, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time indeed. But you didn¡¯t want to see me, did you?¡± ¡°Wishful thinking, and yet you still showed up, didn¡¯t you?¡± Norman spoke indifferently, ¡°So what is it this time? You want an arm or a leg?¡± ¡°Could you just hand it over if I told you what I wanted?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Hugh¡¯s smile faded as he said flatly, ¡°1 want your life!¡± ¡°Right, with Kenny Walker¡¯s vengeful nature, how could he possibly let me go?¡± Norman smirked at his self-mockery, pulled a baseball bat out from under the car seat, and without another word, charged towards Hugh. Whoosh! He closed in quickly, the baseball bat whooshing through the air as he swung it viciously down. Hugh deftly stepped aside to dodge the bat and then moved swiftly forward one step, landing a punch squarely on Norman¡¯s chest. The latter stumbled back involuntarily. A step slow is every step slow! Hugh advanced with quick, short steps. His punches, like raindrops, pattered incessantly against Norman¡¯s chest. Norman felt his chest go numb, losing nearly all his strength, and his body softened. Bam! The final punch landed on his face, and like a broken sack, he crashed to the ground. In just one round, the famous top thug of Riverhaven County lay directly on the ground. From beginning to end, Norman didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back. He tried to struggle to his feet but couldn¡¯t muster any strength. Hugh looked down on him from above and said coolly, ¡°Out of respect for our past association, 1¡¯11 leave you with an intact corpse. With that, he lifted his foot and stomped down hard on Norman¡¯s chest. Purk! Blood gushed out instantly. Norman¡¯s eyes flipped, and he breathed his last. Just as Hugh was about to bend down to check if he was dead, Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke just happened to arrive. ¡°Second boss¡­¡± Seeing Norman lying on the ground, they immediately grew anxious and, brandishing machetes, charged forward. Hugh frowned slightly, hesitated for a moment, then turned and disappeared into the darkness. Bobby and his crew hadn¡¯t been worth his attention, but continuing the fray risked drawing the patrols, and that would be troublesome. Still, he was fairly confident about his skills; that last kick had surely sent Norman to his grave. Whether he saw it or not, the outcome wouldn¡¯t change. He sent a message to Mark Walker to tell him the job was done, then returned to the martial arts gym to rest. He had just gotten back to Riverhaven County today, hadn¡¯t even had time to rest, when he received a message from Kenny Walker. So, after cleaning up at the gym, he went to sleep. Early the next morning, just as the sky began to brighten, the phone suddenly rang. Hugh Simmons picked up his phone and saw that it was from Kenny Walker. Although he was displeased, he still answered the call. ¡°Mr. Walker, what commands do you have so early?¡± ¡°Master Hugh, Norman Holmes isn¡¯t dead.¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s tone was urgent but his attitude was still fairly decent. Upon hearing this, Hugh Simmons was stunned and said, ¡°Impossible. My stomp surely killed him.¡± Kenny Walker was also somewhat displeased, ¡°Why would I lie to you about this? Norman Holmes was taken to Riverhaven Hospital last night.¡± Hugh Simmons frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go again later. This time I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s dead.¡± Kenny Walker sighed and said, ¡°Going now, they will surely be on guard. Let¡¯s talk about ¡®Old Two¡¯ Norman later. As long as he doesn¡¯t cause me trouble, that will do. If you¡¯re free, take care of the other one first.¡± ¡°The one named Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Yes, him.¡± Kenny Walker did not forget to remind, ¡°Master Hugh, this man has cost me quite a bit of business, you must kill him.¡± ¡°Alright, leave it to me,¡± Hugh Simmons agreed readily. Kenny Walker¡¯s tone softened, and he chuckled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, Master Hugh. I¡¯ll transfer that million to you in a bit.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Dawn. Greg Jensen awoke from his dream, pulled back the blanket to look, and saw Lois Abbott curled up like a sleeping child in his arms, clinging tightly to him. Feeling the smoothness in his arms and seeing the snow-white skin, a fiery passion ignited within him. ¡°How about¡­ having a buffet?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile as he kissed her deeply. ¡°Stop it, this early in the morning, mmm¡­¡± More than half an hour later, Greg Jensen went to the bathroom and ran some hot water, then lifted the half-asleep Lois Abbott and sat down with her in the bathtub. Lois Abbott grumbled dissatisfiedly, ¡°What are you doing, I¡¯m still not awake yet.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t get up now, the sun is going to burn our butts.¡± Greg Jensen stirred the hot water, helped her clean up a bit, then said, Hurry up and wash, we have to go check on the new store¡¯s renovations.¡± ¡°You go ahead, I want to sleep a little more. If it won¡¯t work, just take Summer along.¡± ¡°Alright then, you sleep.¡± Greg Jensen, feeling the slight increase in his True Qi, was in high spirits. Not wanting to persist with Lois Abbott, he freshened up a bit and left the bedroom. He knocked on the neighboring door, but when no one responded after a long time, he figured Summer was probably still sleeping, and with a helpless shake of his head, ¡°They really are sisters.¡± After casually having breakfast on the street, he arrived at the fruit and vegetable supermarket. Inside, Amber Hall led a few employees from Peach Blossom Village who were in internship with the senior staff. Greg Jensen did not walk over but stood at the corner and waived at Amber Hall. Seeing Greg Jensen, Amber Hall¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, gleaming with joy as she ran over, grinning. ¡°Mr. Jensen, good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning to you, too.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and asked, ¡°How are you getting on with the business?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve almost got it, but the computerized inventory system is a bit difficult,¡± Amber Hall said. She was not young anymore, and her educational background was not very high. Before this, she had hardly ever used a computer, and now she suddenly had to learn to use one and master the inventory management system, which truly was a difficult challenge for her. ¡°No worries, just learn slowly, there¡¯s no rush,¡± said Greg Jensen with a smile to comfort her, and then he said, ¡°Go get ready and come to the office later. I¡¯ll take you to see the new store.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Amber Hall immediately beamed with happiness. She was eager to go out with Greg Jensen and was naturally very pleased. Greg Jensen asked in a low voice, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t mention my stuff to those people for now, got it?¡± Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Demonic Aura Reaches the Sky_1 Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Demonic Aura Reaches the Sky_1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you don¡¯t give yourself away, 1 won¡¯t say a thing.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m heading up.¡± Reassured by her words, Greg Jensen went back to the manager¡¯s office. After a while, there was a knock on the door, and Amber Hall walked in. In just that short time, she had changed into a black long dress. The form-fitting dress perfectly showcased her wasp waist and pert posterior, especially the section of her calf exposed beneath the hem, creating a stark contrast with the black dress. Greg was momentarily stunned and swallowed hard. Seeing this, Amber couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit smug. She turned around, locked the office door, and then sat on Greg¡¯s lap. She wrapped her arms around Greg¡¯s neck and said with a charming smile, ¡°Have you missed me after all this time?¡± ¡°Missed you, of course, 1 have.¡± Greg ran his hand over her form and then caressed up her leg. ¡°Hey, are you getting bolder? This is the office, you know.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear, you¡¯re still here¡­ mmm¡­¡± Before Greg could finish, Amber kissed him, igniting the fire in his heart. The suppressed longing from their time apart exploded in that moment. After a good deal of intimate contact, they finally stopped, gasping for breath. ¡°You didn¡¯t come here just for this, did you?¡± Amber asked with a chuckle. Greg laughed, ¡°Nothing big. I¡¯m going to checkout the new store¡¯s renovations later, and you can come along to get familiar with it.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Amber hesitated, ¡°Greg, are you really planning on putting me in charge of those four new stores?¡± ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡± ¡°1¡­ just fear 1 might not do well, and what if we lose money?¡± Greg laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you work hard, we definitely won¡¯t lose money.¡± Peach Blossom Supermarket now had nearly five thousand members, with an average balance of five hundred yuan on each membership card. Once the branches opened, these members could shop at their convenience without having to come to the main store. Moreover, as convenience increased, word-of-mouth would attract more members. With these members as a foundation, it would be difficult for the branches to lose money. Most importantly, the new branches were smaller, so labor and storefront costs were low. Just a bit of sales would be enough to cover all expenses. How could such stores possibly lose money? After touring the branches with Amber and explaining the intricacies to her, she finally felt relieved. ¡°Greg, how come I find you getting smarter?¡± Amber said, looking at him. Greg retorted, ¡°1 was stupid before, and now that I¡¯ve become smarter, naturally, 1 think about more things.¡± ¡°Right, I almost forgot, you¡¯re the only college graduate in our village. Realizing this, Amber couldn¡¯t help but give a mischievous smile, ¡°Although I never went to college, I have been¡­¡± Greg¡¯s face turned dark immediately, and he feigned anger, ¡°Shut up and hold back the rest of your words. A decent woman talking like that all the time, what would it look like?¡± ¡°Haha, alright, I¡¯ll stop.¡± After dropping Amber off at the fruit and vegetable supermarket, Greg drove back to Love Home Garden only to find that Lois Abbott was still lounging in bed. He was instantly furious and gave her bare behind a couple of slaps. ¡°Ow, what are you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost eleven o¡¯clock, get up already.¡± Lois suddenly woke with a start, ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s so late already. I¡¯ve been sleeping so well today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re practically sleeping like a pig,¡± said Greg, resigned. Lois Abbott snorted coldly, ¡°Who told you to stay up so late.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Greg Jensen forced a smile and said, ¡°Hurry up and get up, I¡¯ll go make some breakfast.¡± After saying that, he went to the kitchen, pondering what to prepare, when he saw Lois¡¯s sister, Amber Hall, stumbling out, still half asleep. She was wearing only shorts and a tank top, the contours of a young girl barely concealed, and those long, white, slender legs made Greg¡¯s bloodline surge. ¡°Brother-in-law, good morning.¡± ¡°Morning my ass, what time do you think it is now? Amber Hall walked up, wrapped her arms naturally around Greg¡¯s neck, and whispered coquettishly, ¡°Aww, I played video games too late last night.¡± A wisp of fragrance lingered around his nose, and Greg couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Little vixen! Greg felt a bit melancholic, sensing that the bewitching energy at home was getting stronger by the day. He was truly afraid that one day, he would fall prey to this vixen, Amber. ¡°Be good, stop fooling around, your sister will be out soon.¡± Amber replied slyly, ¡°What¡¯s to fear? Maybe my sister would be happy to see me like this?¡± ¡°Get back and put some clothes on properly. If your sister sees you like this, she¡¯ll definitely argue with me.¡± ¡°Oh come on, 1 already told you my sister doesn¡¯t care.¡± Greg said sternly, ¡°Are you going to change or not? If you don¡¯t, I will get angry.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯m going, okay? Honestly¡­¡± Amber pouted and unwillingly went back to her room. Greg let out a long sigh and said helplessly, ¡°This girl is getting more and more troublesome.¡± He shook his head and started cooking. It was quite some time before the two sisters got themselves ready and came out of their room, only to find that the dining table was already set with three dishes and a soup. Stir-fried tomatoes and eggs, sweet and sour ribs, garlic broccoli, and seaweed egg drop soup. Though they were just homemade dishes, Greg¡¯s cooking was quite good. The aroma of the food made the sisters¡¯ eyes light up instantly. ¡°Start with some soup to settle your stomach.¡± Greg served two bowls of soup and placed them in front of them. Amber¡¯s eyes sparkled as she exaggeratedly exclaimed, ¡°Wow, brother-in-law, how did you make this soup? It¡¯s so delicious!¡± Greg laughed, ¡°To make the sweet and sour ribs, you have to first boil the ribs and then deep-fry the skin until it¡¯s crispy. 1 used the broth from boiling the ribs for this seaweed egg drop soup.¡± ¡°Brother-in-law is awesome. If only my future boyfriend could be as great as you.¡± As Amber said this, she deliberately glanced at her sister. Lois, perhaps reminded of something, her face flushed red, and she glared at her sister, saying scoldingly, ¡°Just eat, eating won¡¯t stop your mouth running.¡± ¡°Hehe, got it.¡± Amber chuckled, then turned to look at Greg, giving him a sly wink while she subtly stretched out a small foot and brushed it against his leg. Greg stiffened, pretending as if he hadn¡¯t noticed, and continued to eat. Right at that moment, Norman Holmes suddenly called. Greg quickly picked up and asked with a smile, ¡°Second Bro, what¡¯s up? Why are you calling me so early?¡± However, the voice that came through was Jaylene River¡¯s, and it was tinged with sobs: ¡°Mr. Jensen, Norman¡­ he was badly beaten up by someone last night and is now lying in the hospital. The doctor said he might not make it. Are you free? Could you come to the hospital to see him?¡± Greg¡¯s expression changed immediately, and he said hastily, ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t panic; 1¡¯11 be right there.¡± Seeing the change in his expression, Lois asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Norman was beaten up. I¡¯m going to the hospital now. If you two don¡¯t have other plans, just stay at home, and don¡¯t wander off,¡± instructed Greg as he took Lois¡¯s car and drove off to Riverhaven Hospital.. Chapter 110 - Chapter 110: Chapter 110 Rescue_1 Chapter 110: Chapter 110 Rescue_1 Translator: 549690339 | Greg Jensen arrived at the hospital and saw Norman Holmes still in a coma, with a large piece of gauze taped to his chest, lying in the intensive care unit. ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re finally here.¡± jaylene River looked haggard, her eyes red and swollen, clearly having just cried. Greg glanced at the intensive care unit and asked, ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry, what¡¯s the situation with my brother right now?¡± ¡°The doctor said his sternum is shattered, and his organs are slightly damaged. Luckily, they weren¡¯t punctured, or else he would have died on the spot.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already dealt with the shattered sternum, but he still hasn¡¯t woken up. If he doesn¡¯t make it¡­¡± Jaylene, unable to hold back, began to cry again. ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry. Let me check on the situation first,¡± Greg said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be troubling you then.¡± Greg didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, gesturing to Bobby Prince and the others to take care of Jaylene, then he entered the intensive care unit himself. Riverhaven County was a small hospital; generally, nobody with serious problems was treated here, but given Norman¡¯s current condition, it wasn¡¯t suitable to transfer him elsewhere, so the only option was to observe him here. The doctor inside frowned upon seeing Greg enter and said, ¡°Sorry, now is not visiting hours for relatives.¡± ¡°I am not just a relative, I am also a doctor, coming to look at my friend¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°A doctor? Stay right there, don¡¯t move,¡± the doctor replied. The doctor exited the ward with a stern face and said to Jaylene and the others, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? You¡¯re staying at Riverhaven Hospital, how can you bring in an outside doctor?¡± Bobby Prince was already in a bad mood, and upon hearing this, got angry, exclaiming, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with an outside doctor? If you can¡¯t treat him, can t another doctor take a look?¡± The doctor¡¯s face turned steel blue with anger and he said sternly, ¡°What kind of talk is that¡­ Perhaps you should transfer hospitals.¡± ¡°Doctor, I apologize, they¡¯re just upset¡­¡± Jaylene said. The doctor snorted coldly, ¡°If you trust us, then stay here; if you don¡¯t, transfer out as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I want to stay here, is that any of your business?¡± Bryce Cooke, unfazed, said coldly, ¡°Let me tell you, you had better speak politely to my sister-in-law. If you piss me off, not only will I complain about you, but I¡¯ll also make sure your whole family ends up staying here. ¡°Bryce, shut up!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Jensen.¡± Seeing Greg walk out, Bryce, like a mouse seeing a cat, immediately cowered. Greg gave him a sharp look, took out ten thousand yuan from his bag, and secretly stuffed it into the doctor¡¯s pocket, smiling, ¡°My brothers are in a bad mood; I appreciate your patience.¡± Without a trace of expression, the doctor pocketed the money, glanced coldly at Bryce, and said to Greg, ¡°Go in, but this won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Greg replied with a smile, nodding his head. Turning to Bryce and the others, he said, ¡°You guys take care of my sister-in-law outside, no fooling around, got it?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen,¡± they answered in unison, including Bryce and Bobby Prince. ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m going in to have a look,¡± Greg said to Jaylene, before returning to the intensive care unit, with the doctor following him. The doctor stood aside, watching as Greg took Norman s pulse for a while, then pulled out a silver needle, and pricked it into Norman¡¯s head at several acupuncture points. ¡°I thought you were just looking, why are you sticking him with needles?¡± the doctor exclaimed in surprise, wanting to intervene but fearful of causing a medical incident by removing the needle wrong. Without turning his head, Greg replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, he¡¯s taken a heavy blow to the head, that¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t woken up yet; a few pricks should do it. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve been a doctor for over a decade, don¡¯t you bring trouble on me, the doctor said. ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s going to be alright,¡± Greg reassured. As he spoke, Greg didn¡¯t stop moving the silver needles, swiftly inserting several into Norman¡¯s head. Finally, he channeled his True Qi and gently brushed over the tails of the needles. Hum! The silver needles immediately began to tremble at a speed visible to the naked eye, and eventually, the speed was so fast it became invisible. Witnessing this, the doctor was dumbstruck, pointing at Norman¡¯s head with his mouth wide open, but at a loss for words. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t pay any attention to him, his expression solemn as he stared at the silver needles. A moment later, he quickly removed all the silver needles. Only after completing this did he breathe a sigh of relief and turned back to the doctor, ¡°Wait and see, he¡¯ll wake up in less than half an hour. ¡°Really¡­ really?¡± The doctor was obviously skeptical but was also influenced by Greg Jensen¡¯s confident demeanor and nodded blankly. Greg Jensen got up and left the monitoring room, heading to the corridor outside. Jaylene River and the others immediately crowded around him. ¡°Mr. Jensen, how is Norman doing?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen, how is my big brother faring?¡± Greg Jensen revealed a very affable smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Evan will wake up soon.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Jaylene River and Bobby Prince had seen Greg Jensen¡¯s medical skills before, and hearing him say this, they all breathed a sigh of relief, joy apparent on their faces. ¡°Mr. Jensen, thank you, thank you so much¡­¡± Jaylene River started to speak with a sob, and was about to kneel to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen was taken aback and quickly supported her, saying, ¡°I consider myself a brother to Evan, so sister-in-law, don¡¯t be so formal with me.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, Mr. Jensen is right, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony, let¡¯s talk about it after Evan wakes up.¡± ¡°Yes, sister-in-law.¡± Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke also comforted her from the side, and Jaylene River finally felt a bit better. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until your brother wakes up to talk.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and nodded. The nervous doctor came over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Bro, is the patient really going to wake up?¡± ¡°Haha, of course, you can rest easy with me on the job.¡± ¡°Okay, as long as he can wake up, that¡¯s good.¡± The doctor let out a long sigh of relief, then suddenly took out the ten thousand from earlier and handed it back. Greg Jensen was puzzled, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided, I can¡¯t take this money.¡± ¡°Haha, just keep it. Evan is going to stay here for a while after waking up. You will be taking a lot of trouble over this period, so consider this money as your recompense for the hard work.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Take it.¡± Greg Jensen laughed, stuffing the money back into the doctor¡¯s hand. Seeing this, the doctor could only nod and say, ¡°Alright then, 1¡¯11 hold onto it first.¡± ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Greg Jensen also started to smile. Just then, Bobby Prince suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Hey, Evan¡¯s awake, Evan seems to have woken up.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really awake.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fantastic.¡± The people in the corridor immediately became excited. ¡°Everyone calm down for a moment, no need to rush, let me go in and check first.¡± After telling everyone, Greg Jensen stepped into the monitoring room and saw that Norman Holmes¡¯s eyes were already open, looking around in confusion. Seeing Greg Jensen, his gaze finally focused again, and he asked in a daze, ¡°Bro Greg, was it you who brought me to the hospital?¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°No, it was your sister-in-law and the others who brought you here, I just performed acupuncture on you.¡± The doctor beside him quickly added, ¡°Yes, it was thanks to this gentleman¡¯s acupuncture that you¡¯ve woken up now, otherwise you still wouldn¡¯t be awake..¡± Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Chapter ill Awakening 1 Chapter 111: Chapter ill Awakening 1 Translator: 549690339 | ¡°Brother Greg, I owe you another life,¡± Norman Holmes said. Greg Jensen chuckled and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for us brothers to be so formal. How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Norman Holmes tried to move and grimaced in pain, ¡°My chest hurts and my head is a bit swollen.¡± The doctor rolled his eyes, helplessly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t move around, your breastbone is shattered, we just finished the suturing operation.¡± ¡°Alt, thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± The doctor turned to Greg Jensen and said, ¡°You two chat, the patient just woke up, don¡¯t let him get too excited¡­¡± Mid-sentence, he slapped his forehead and said with a wry smile, ¡°I forgot, you¡¯re also a doctor, it was overstepping of me.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too serious.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and then sat down beside the hospital bed, asking, ¡°Do you know who hurt you?¡± ¡°It was Hugh Simmons¡­¡± Norman Holmes¡¯s face showed a flash of fear, but he quickly regained composure and sighed, ¡°He was too powerful. I didn¡¯t even have a chance to retaliate, I couldn¡¯t beat him.¡± At these words, Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Norman Holmes had been Kenny Walker¡¯s top enforcer, natural in combat but not quite up to par. Even he stood no chance¡ªthis Hugh Simmons was frighteningly strong. However, Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t overly worried. Although he had never had a real fight with a master, he never really considered ordinary martial artists a threat. In today¡¯s world, which dojo martial arts instructor could break stones and split slabs like he could? ¡°Alright, you rest up. I¡¯ll be at the hospital with you these next few days. I believe that Master Simmons probably won¡¯t come looking for you.¡± ¡°Brother Greg, thank you,¡± Norman Holmes said, his eyes nearly brimming with tears. He had only met Greg Jensen a few times, but the man had not only saved his wife and daughter but also his own life. He didn¡¯t say it, but he secretly resolved in his heart that he would repay Greg Jensen¡¯s kindness for as long as he lived, even if it meant working like an ox or horse. Greg Jensen comforted Norman Holmes for a bit before stepping out of the intensive care unit. Jaylene River hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, how is Norman doing?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and assured, ¡°Sister-in-law, don¡¯t worry. Brother Norman is fine, a ten to fifteen days¡¯ rest and he¡¯ll be as good as new.¡± ¡°Does that mean¡­ there¡¯s no danger to his life?¡± ¡°Haha, rest assured, he¡¯s completely fine,¡± he chuckled. Hearing his words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Greg Jensen smiled, took out a blood-replenishing pill, and handed it over, saying, ¡°Sister-in-law, take this. Scrape a little powder from it each day, mix it in water and have Brother Norman drink it. It will help replenish his energy and blood.¡± While Jaylene River had never seen a blood-replenishing pill before, she understood that anything treated so seriously by Greg Jensen had to be valuable. She quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this¡­ how much does it cost?¡± ¡°Wiry talk about money with me? Just take it,¡± he replied. ¡°I feel bad accepting this without paying¡­¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just take it.¡± ¡°Alright, thankyou.¡± Jaylene River carefully packed away the blood-replenishing pill, and a smile finally appeared on her gentle and amiable face. ¡°Sister-in-law, stay here for a moment. I need to speak with them,¡± Greg Jensen said to Jaylene River before calling Bryce Cooke and Bobby Prince over, and commanded, ¡°Send a few more brothers to guard the stairwell and the main entrance. Especially at the door of the intensive care unit, no one is allowed in apart from this doctor. No other doctors, understood?¡± At these instructions, Bobby Prince¡¯s face changed, and he asked in shock, ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you mean¡­ that bastard Kenny Walker will send people again?¡± ¡°Who can be sure? Better safe than sorry. Let¡¯s be on the lookout.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll make the arrangements now,¡± Bobby Prince said and walked aside to make a call. Bryce Cooke looked at Greg Jensen somewhat fearfully and said with a forced smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, about before¡­¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him coldly and said indifferently, ¡°I said I would not pursue it further, and I mean it. But you better not have a next time, or no one can save you.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen, rest assured, there definitely won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Bryce Cooke heaved a long sigh of relief. Greg Jensen pondered whether to strike first and take out Hugh Simmons, but considering Norman Holmes¡¯s current condition, he put aside that thought. He would wait until Norman Holmes could move on his own. The main reason Greg Jensen was so protective of Norman Holmes was that they had a common enemy and because Norman¡¯s straightforward nature suited his own. Since Ethan Locke¡¯s incident, he had realized the importance of having a few good friends in life. If he had several trustworthy friends back then, he wouldn¡¯t have been made a fool of by Ethan Locke. Ethan Locke! Sooner or later, I will return the suffering you brought me tenfold, a hundredfold. ¡°Boss Walker, have you found the guy?¡± Hugh Simmons sat on the sofa with an imposing presence, drinking tea. Kenny Walker sat opposite him, wearing a faint smile. He glanced at his phone and said, ¡°That kid is definitely like an eel, but don¡¯t worry, Master Hugh, we¡¯ll find him soon.¡± Hugh Simmons scoffed, saying, ¡°Boss Walker, that Greg Jensen is just a country bumpkin, right? Was it necessary to have me step in?¡± ¡°Master Hugh, you can¡¯t just see him as an ordinary country boy.¡± Kenny Walker explained, ¡°Greg Jensen is indeed skilled; even several of my best men fell to him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hugh Simmons¡¯s interest was piqued, he questioned skeptically, ¡°All five of your men went down?¡± ¡°Exactly. They have disappeared without a trace by now, probably thrown into the river to feed the turtles.¡± ¡°Did Greg Jensen do it alone?¡± Kenny Walker mused, ¡°It seems so, he didn¡¯t have anyone else with him.¡± ¡°Oh, then he does have some ability.¡± Hugh Simmons smiled, but inwardly he remained unconvinced. A man in his twenties, no matter how skilled, how capable could he be? Just then, Kenny Walker¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He picked it up, and a look of surprise crossed his face, ¡°That kid is actually with Norman? Both at Riverhaven Hospital?¡± Hugh Simmons¡¯s eyebrows lifted, and he chuckled, ¡°Heh, that saves trouble.¡± ¡°Master Hugh, do you need me to send a few more men?¡± Kenny Walker asked. Hugh Simmons curled his lip disdainfully, ¡°Your useless underlings? Forget it.¡± Kenny Walker felt displeased inside, but his face showed sincere concern, ¡°Master Hugh, I¡¯ll trouble you with this matter. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get every penny that¡¯s coming to you.¡± ¡°Hmm, just wait for my good news.¡± Riverhaven Hospital. Greg Jensen and his companions had just finished dinner. Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke had called over twenty subordinates to guard the passages leading to the intensive care unit. Bobby Prince said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, why don¡¯t you go and rest for a while?¡± After considering that Norman Holmes had been injured just yesterday and that Kenny Walker probably wouldn¡¯t send someone so soon, Greg Jensen thought it should be safe for at least a couple of days. With that in mind, he decided not to stay any longer. After informing Jaylene River, he went down to the empty ward on the ground floor to get some sleep. There weren¡¯t many patients in Riverhaven County Hospital. The empty rooms had all been rented by Jaylene River to give Greg Jensen and the others a place to rest. Although the ward was old, the bedding was clean, still carrying the fresh scent of detergent. Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t picky; after washing his face, he lay down on the bed and fell asleep. He wasn¡¯t sure how long he had slept when he suddenly woke up with a start, grabbed his phone, and saw it was just past three o¡¯clock. He climbed out of bed, deciding to make a round in the ICU ward. Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Please Go Die Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Please Go Die Translator: 549690339 Greg Jensen yawned, seemingly uncaring as he lazily ascended the stairs. Halfway up, he suddenly froze, his expression turning solemn in an instant. The reason was the silence above, so quiet that not even the sound of breathing could be heard. There were supposed to be two people guarding each staircase landing, but even if they were asleep, it shouldn¡¯t have been so quiet. Something was wrong! Greg¡¯s heart tightened, and he ran swiftly upstairs. Emerging from the stairwell, indeed, he did not find the two young men who were supposed to be on guard. Just then, a commotion came from up ahead. Greg ran over and saw that Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke, along with a few of their men, were all lying on the ground. Standing beside them was a middle-aged man with a broad frame and thick bones, his square face marked by a scar. He emanated a fierce and ruthless aura. ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m glad you could make it.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, be careful, that¡¯s Master Simmons, and he plays dirty.¡± Bryce Cooke, lying on the ground, regained some hope in his eyes upon seeing Greg arrive. Bobby Prince couldn¡¯t help but speak out to warn Greg to be wary of Hugh Simmons. Hugh Simmons looked over coldly and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Good, that saves me the trouble of finding you. Today, 1 will send you and Norman Holmes to your ends!¡± Greg, fearing Simmons would continue to harm Bobby and the others, put on an air of bravado and said, ¡°You talk big, but let¡¯s see if you can back it up. How dare you speak to me like that?¡± Simmons¡¯s face darkened, and leaving Bobby and the others behind, he stepped towards Greg and sneered, ¡°Kid, it seems you¡¯re tired of living. I¡¯ve never seen someone so eager to die.¡± ¡°Heh, we¡¯ll see who the deer falls to.¡± Greg gave Bobby and the others a signal with his eyes, and then took a few slow steps back, getting into position and looking teasingly at Simmons. Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke quickly got up and quietly moved to one side. Simmons raised an eyebrow and scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re quite the fighter, turns out you¡¯re a martial artist.¡± ¡°Heh, care for a demonstration?¡± Greg said with a cold laugh. ¡°A demonstration? You think you¡¯re worthy? I want your life, not a sparring session!¡± Simmons let out a sneer, his feet shifting into the character-two goat-clamping stance, his hands crisscrossing in front the opening stance of Wing Chun, known as ¡®Asking hands.¡¯ Wing Chun, a southern-style close-quarter system of Chinese martial arts, was originally developed for fighting on boats, where the character-two goat-clamping stance helps maintain balance. However, this stance is less effective on land. This is because Wing Chun techniques mostly involve close-range combat, unlike styles such as Tongbei, which are adept at long-range strikes. In terms of footwork, Wing Chun does not have the nimble maneuvering of Eight Forms Palm. Even so, Wing Chun¡¯s inch power is terrifying in actual combat. Inch power is used in various martial arts, such as the rebounding force in Tai Chi, which also belongs to inch power. But it¡¯s Wing Chun¡¯s inch punch that can focus force into a single point. Greg, who had researched various martial arts while training, was naturally familiar with Wing Chun. This was exactly why he had intentionally retreated a couple of steps just now, creating some distance between himself and Simmons to avoid giving him the opportunity for a surprise attack. The distance between Greg and Simmons was just right for both attack and defense, but for Simmons, it was uncomfortable. Making an offensive move would expose too many weaknesses, while waiting for Greg¡¯s attack would mean losing the initiative. Simmons seemed to realize this and his expression hardened slightly as he scoffed, ¡°Not short on tactics, I see!¡± With that, he charged forward with quick, broken steps. Although Simmons was unable to discern the style of Greg¡¯s stance, his confidence was not shaken in the slightest. Frankly, he just didn¡¯t respect Greg. What could a young man possibly be capable of? Even if he started learning martial arts while still in his mother¡¯s womb, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a match for me. Hugh Simmons rushed forward, aiming a punch straight at Greg Jensen¡¯s chest. Seeing this, Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke, standing nearby, both broke into a sweat for Greg Jensen. Having followed Norman Holmes for many years, they knew Hugh Simmons all too well. But the better they understood him, the more afraid they became. The reason was simple, against young people like themselves, Hugh Simmons could take on ten at a time! As Hugh Simmons¡¯s fist was about to strike Greg Jensen¡¯s chest, their hearts jumped into their throats. However, faced with that enormous fist, Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t worried at all. He calmly stepped aside, easily dodging the blow. Immediately after, he moved in close, trapping Hugh Simmons¡¯s side, and with a move resembling a close body check, he slammed into him. Bang! Hugh Simmons felt a heaviness in his chest, and then a great force hit him, sending him flying through the air. Before hitting the ground, he adjusted his posture, rolled with the fall, and then stood up. Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke watched the scene, clenching their fists tight, their eyes filled with excitement. They wanted to cheer for Greg Jensen, but didn¡¯t dare make a sound. Hugh Simmons¡¯s face turned ugly as he coldly said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got a few moves!¡± ¡°Haha, 1 not only have a few moves, but also a third and fourth. Would you like to see more?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got!¡± With gritted teeth, Hugh Simmons let out a grunt and charged again, this time more cautiously with a probing move. Greg Jensen, finally facing someone he could spar with, took his time, matching Hugh Simmons move for move. It had to be admitted, Hugh Simmons¡¯s fundamentals were solid. Although Wing Chun couldn¡¯t compare to the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡±, he still managed to exchange blows with Greg Jensen evenly. The difference, however, was that Greg Jensen became more proficient as the fight went on, while Hugh Simmons grew increasingly anxious. In just a few dozen seconds, Greg Jensen¡¯s understanding of hand-to-hand combat had climbed to a new level. On the other hand, Hugh Simmons felt the pressure from Greg Jensen growing. Compared to when they started, it was as if he was facing a completely different person. Could it be that the kid had been holding back just now? On second thought, Hugh Simmons deemed it impossible. Considering they were sworn enemies, if Greg Jensen truly was that powerful, there would be no reason for him to hold back. But aside from that explanation, Hugh Simmons could think of no other reason. It couldn¡¯t be that he was improving while fighting, could it? If that were the case, the kid was terrifying! Who improves so rapidly? In just dozens of seconds, his combat strength had leaped to a higher level? Hugh Simmons felt his scalp tingle, wanting to stop fighting and leave, but Greg Jensen¡¯s attacks came like a tornado, leaving him no chance to escape. Now, he could only struggle in desperation! However, he soon found he couldn¡¯t keep up. For Greg Jensen¡¯s attacks became even more ferocious. ¡°You¡¯re still too weak, no longer capable of improving my skills. So, please do me a favor and die!¡± Upon hearing the first part, Hugh Simmons inwardly muttered, ¡°As expected,¡± convinced that the kid was indeed using him for practice. But when he heard the latter half, his face turned green! What did he mean by ¡°please do me a favor and die¡±? Wasn¡¯t this seeking his very soul? To attempt to kill an opponent while saying they were too weak. The thing was, this conflict was instigated by Hugh Simmons himself; to say he was courting his own demise was almost putting it mildly.. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Cannot Be Merciful to the Enemy__i Chapter 113: Chapter 113: Cannot Be Merciful to the Enemy__i Translator: 549690339 1 ¡°Stop¡­ stop hitting me, I give up!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t give up!¡± Greg Jensen knew he had reached his limit and simply unleashed his killing move. He threw a punch at his opponent¡¯s nose, and after being blocked by Hugh Simmons, his hand suddenly opened, slashing directly across his eyes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hugh Simmons cried out in pain, his eyes involuntarily closing. Before he could react, Greg Jensen landed another punch on his chest. Crack! Hugh Simmons¡¯s breastbone instantly collapsed, he staggered back a few steps, and fell to the ground with a thump. He felt a searing pain in his chest as if he had been run over by a large truck, his face instantly turned pale, and his eyes were filled with terror. What was worse, something seemed to be moving inside his body, wreaking havoc on his internal organs wherever it passed. ¡°What¡­ what kind of martial arts is this?¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it anyway. Right now, all you can do is wait to die.¡± Hugh Simmons struggled to get up but found he could not muster a shred of strength. He was terrified to the core and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll do anything if you spare me. Kenny Walker, I¡¯ll help you kill Kenny Walker, please let me go¡­¡± ¡°Heh, no need!¡± Greg Jensen gave him a cold look and turned to signal Bobby Prince and others with a wave of his hand. ¡°Take him away and clean this up neatly.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± Relief washed over Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke when they heard his words, their hearts filled with the joy of a narrow escape. They moved briskly, calling two subordinates who could still move, and clumsily carried Hugh Simmons away. Greg Jensen, I beg you, let me go, I won¡¯t trouble you anymore, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± ¡°Trouble me? You think you can?¡± Greg Jensen sneered and shook his head. Prior to this, he would only resort to killing when absolutely necessary, but today Kenny Walker had taught him a lesson. Showing mercy to an enemy is cruelty to oneself. Had he not suddenly awakened, Norman Holmes would likely be a dead man by now. And he himself could also have been killed in an unaware state by Hugh Simmons¡¯s sneak attack. Spare Hugh Simmons? There was simply no such option in Greg Jensen¡¯s mind! Watching Hugh Simmons being taken away, Greg Jensen felt a slight relief and entered the intensive care unit, only to find that Norman Holmes had already woken up. It was perfectly normal to be awoken by the noise outside. ¡°Did Hugh Simmons come?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg Jensen nodded with a smile. Norman Holmes¡¯s face changed drastically, and he struggled to get up. Greg Jensen quickly said, ¡°Just lie down in bed, Hugh Simmons has been taken care of by me.¡± ¡°Taken care of? You mean¡­¡± Shock and disbelief spread across Norman Holmes¡¯s face. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I took care of him, and had Bobby Prince and his team take him away. I¡¯m sure they know how to handle it.¡± Norman Holmes looked at him in stunned silence, unable to say a word. After a long while, he finally regained his composure, the corners of his mouth slightly lifted in relief, ¡°I always knewyou were skilled, but I didn¡¯t expect even Hugh Simmons to be no match for you.¡± ¡°Haha, just luck.¡± As they were talking, Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke also came in. Bryce Cooke said with an excited face, ¡°Second Master Evan, Mr. Jensen is truly impressive. You didn¡¯t see it, but he took care of Master Hugh in just a few moves.¡± Yeah, Master Hugh got beat so badly that he couldn¡¯t even stand up. When they carried him off, he was crying like a child.¡± Bobby Prince was also full of emotion and said, ¡°I never thought Master Hugh would be such a coward.¡± Hearing his trusted aides speak so highly of Greg Jensen, Norman Holmes also started smiling happily. Ever since he found out that Kenny Walker had hired Master Hugh, he had been living in constant fear. Now that the pressure was finally lifted, he felt much more at ease. Looking at Greg Jensen, he said somewhat excitedly, ¡°Brother Greg, I won¡¯t say anything superfluous. From now on, if you need anything from me, just say the word. If I, Norman Holmes, so much as frown, may I die a terrible death.¡± Then, he looked towards Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke and said in a stern voice, ¡°From today forward, whatever Brother Greg tells you is as if I said it myself. Whatever he tells you to do, you do, understood?¡± ¡°Yes, Second Master Evan, I understand.¡± The two answered in unison. Yet, there was a difference; Bobby Prince was grinning from ear to ear, while Bryce Cooke showed a face full of fear, not daring to look Greg Jensen in the eye and only managing to sneak quick glances with his peripheral vision. Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to be so formal with each other, why make such a big fuss?¡± Norman Holmes shook his head with a serious expression and said, ¡°Brother Greg, even though Master Hugh has been dealt with, we can¡¯t afford to let our guard down. Now that you¡¯ve taken care of Master Hugh, Kenny Walker definitely won¡¯t let this go. Who knows what other tricks he has up his sleeve waiting for us.¡± ¡°Kenny Walker¡­¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression darkened, and his voice grew chill as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once you can leave the hospital, I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± ¡°Brother Greg, Kenny Walker is no ordinary man. When dealing with him, you must be extremely careful.¡± ¡°Mm, I know. You get some rest.¡± After Greg Jensen left the hospital ward, he comforted Jaylene River who had rushed over, and then he went back to the ward to continue sleeping. The next morning, Greg Jensen suddenly felt his nose itch and groggily opened his eyes to see Summer Snow rubbing her hair on his face. ¡°How did you get here?¡± Greg Jensen hurriedly sat up and, noticing the empty ward, asked in surprise, ¡°Did you come by yourself?¡± ¡°Haha, no, my sister went to buy breakfast.¡± Summer Snow, giggling, sat on the bed and pushed Greg Jensen, ¡°Move in a bit, let me get some more sleep.¡± ¡°Uh, then sleep.¡± Greg Jensen was about to get off the bed when Summer Snow wrapped her arms around his and lied down on the bed. ¡°You¡­ stop messing around, your sister will be here soon.¡± Oh, it¡¯s fine. Just lie down for a bit. My sister went with a few of Evan Second Master¡¯s guys. It¡¯ll take a while for them to bring back breakfast for so many people.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and said, ¡°That still doesn¡¯t make it right; it¡¯s not appropriate for us to be like this.¡± Summer Snow¡¯s face turned stem, and she huffed, ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t let me hug you, I¡¯ll just tell my sister you bullied me once she gets back.¡± Greg Jensen was at a complete loss for words. A sly glint shone in Summer Snow¡¯s eyes as she cooed, ¡°Aww, come on, just lie with me for a bit.¡± ¡°Just for five minutes, okay?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Left with no choice, Greg Jensen awkwardly laid beside her, his whole body tensed up, visibly uncomfortable. ¡°Turn around; I¡¯m not a tiger. I won¡¯t bite.¡± Summer Snow tugged at Greg Jensen¡¯s collar, pulling him closer. She snuggled into his embrace like a kitten. After wriggling around to find a comfortable position, she settled down and closed her eyes contentedly. Greg Jensen remained completely rigid, unsure whether to hold her or not, with his hands awkwardly suspended in the air. Summer Snow opened her eyes again, glared at Greg Jensen, and pouted, ¡°Hold me.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± With a sigh, Greg Jensen wrapped his arms around her waist. The warm and soft embrace made his heart surge, especially the faint, elegant scent that made his thoughts race. Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Sisterly Concerns 1 Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Sisterly Concerns 1 Translator: 549690339 At that moment, Lois Abbott suddenly opened her eyes and glared at Greg Jensen, accusingly saying, ¡°You bad guy, all you think about is indecent stuff.¡± Whoosh! Greg Jensen¡¯s face instantly flushed with embarrassment, and he so wished he could find a crack in the ground to crawl into as he subconsciously shrank back. Lois Abbott didn¡¯t care, she threw her leg over his body, closed her eyes, and continued to sleep. Phew! Greg Jensen quietly exhaled and softly said, ¡°Let me give you a massage.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks, brother-in-law, you¡¯re the best.¡± Lois Abbott, without opening her eyes, mumbled her thanks and even pecked Greg Jensen on the lips. Greg Jansen¡¯s body twitched but he quickly regained his composure. He took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, then started to massage the sleep acupoint on Lois Abbott, slowly kneading it. After a while, seeing that Lois Abbott had finally fallen asleep, he carefully got out of bed and left the hospital room. Once in the hallway, Greg Jensen finally let out a sigh of relief. He was about to call Lois Abbott when footsteps sounded from the staircase. Greg Jensen turned his head and saw Lois Abbott walking towards him in a professional short skirt outfit. The white blouse was stretched tight, threatening to burst, and the ultra-short skirt barely covered half her thighs. Especially those long legs enveloped in black stockings, smooth and straight, without an ounce of excess fat, they left Greg Jensen parched with desire. The heat that had just subsided flared up once again. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast, I bought some.¡± Lois Abbott raised the breakfast in her hand to gesture, showing off a sweet smile. ¡°I want to eat you.¡± Greg Jensen immediately wrapped his arms around her and kissed her deeply. ¡°Mmm, this is a hallway.¡± Lois Abbott pushed him away in a hurry and, heart pounding, glanced around to make sure no one was coming before she let out a sigh of relief. She glared at him with pretended anger and said wordlessly, ¡°You bad guy, always bullying me!¡± ¡°Hehheh.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and pulled her toward the hospital room. Lois Abbott stumbled a few steps and asked, ¡°Hey, what about my sister?¡± ¡°She¡¯s catching up on sleep in the room.¡± ¡°How does she manage to sleep wherever she goes? She was asleep for half the day in the car just now.¡± Lois Abbott set the breakfast on a table nearby, about to wake Lois Snow, but Greg Jensen directly picked her up and walked into the restroom. ¡°Stop fooling around, my sister is out there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just massaged her sleep acupoint, she should stay asleep.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still not okay.¡± ¡°Just keep your voice down, it will be fine.¡± In the cramped restroom, the temperature gradually rose, soon reaching its peak. On the bed outside, Lois Snow groggily opened her eyes and looked around. Greg Jensen¡¯s figure was nowhere to be found, making her little mouth immediately pout. ¡°Hmph, big bad guy, ran off so quickly.¡± Lois Snow had gone to bed early the previous night, and had slept for a while in the car that morning. The reason she dozed off on the hospital bed was just out of habit. Even though Greg Jensen had pressed her sleep acupoint, she woke up soon after. That s why, when Lois Snow pulled open the restroom door, the air instantly froze, and the whole world seemed to fall silent. All three of them stood petrified, rooted to the spot. ¡°Um¡­ you guys continue, pretend I¡¯m not here.¡± Lois Snow said this out loud, but showed no intention of leaving. Instead, she stared with big, watery eyes, as if ready to watch a live show. Lois Abbott¡¯s cheeks were fiery red, and a trace of anger appeared on her face as she said sternly, ¡°Get out now, you little girl who doesn¡¯t know any shame!¡± ¡°Lalala, you¡¯re one to talk about shame¡ªyou¡¯re the one who¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Say that again!¡± Lois Abbott angrily said, ¡°Get out now, or I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± ¡°Oh my, there¡¯s no need for that, I¡¯m leaving already.¡± Lois Abbott stuck out her tongue at Greg Jensen and blinked her eyes, saying, ¡°Go for it, brother, you¡¯re the best.¡± Before Lois could get angry again, she ran out like a shot, thoughtfully closing the door behind her. It wasn¡¯t until then that Greg finally came to his senses and hurriedly began to tidy up his clothes. Lois pushed him and snorted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Tidying up?¡± ¡°Dream on, keep going!¡± Greg was caught off guard and pointed at the shadow on the glass door, indicating that Lois was eavesdropping there. Lois rolled her eyes and huffed, ¡°Ignore her!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Greg was stunned. Outside the door, hearing the footsteps inside, Lois quickly ran back to her bed and pretended to be asleep. The next second, Greg pushed the door open and ran out of the ward without looking back. After a while, Lois finally walked out of the bathroom at her leisure. She came to the bedside, looked at her sister¡¯s flushed cheeks and scoffed, ¡°Alright, stop pretending, I know you¡¯re not sleeping.¡± ¡°All, you caught me.¡± Lois sat up from the bed, batting her big eyes and said with feigned grievance, ¡°Sis, I really didn¡¯t mean to peep.¡± ¡°Sure, but you did it on purpose to eavesdrop.¡± ¡°I was just¡­ curious.¡± Lois¡¯s face turned slightly red as she bashfully lowered her head. Seeing her sister like this, Lois couldn¡¯t help but sigh and asked softly, ¡°Tell the truth to your sister, do you like Greg?¡± ¡°Like¡­¡± Lois suddenly realized what she was admitting and quickly shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t like him, he¡¯s your husband, how could I like him?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still lying!¡± Lois tugged at her little ear and snorted, ¡°The way you look at him is all wrong, your sister has been there, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see through your thoughts.¡± IIJ II Lois instantly became speechless, fidgeting with the corners of the blanket. Lois sighed, ¡°If you like him, I have no objections.¡± ¡°Oh, what?¡± Lois was stunned, her face lighting up with surprise as she raised her head, but saw her sister looking at her with a mischievous smile. ¡°Still say you don¡¯t like him?¡± Lois extended her finger and pressed it on her forehead, laughing, ¡°You little minx, just by how you raise your leg, I know what you¡¯re up to.¡± Lois lowered her head shyly and muttered, ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not like I can control liking brother, who made him so amazing.¡± Lois said with a touch of pride, ¡°Nonsense, if he weren¡¯t amazing, do you think I¡¯d fall for him?¡± Lois lifted her head and asked curiously, ¡°Sis, how did you meet brother? Where was it the first time?¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Lois put on a serious face and said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about what you shouldn¡¯t, no prying!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Enough, let¡¯s talk about something important.¡± Lois continued, ¡°Like I said earlier, I don¡¯t object to you liking Greg. Even if you two got together, your sister wouldn¡¯t say anything. But if he doesn¡¯t like you, then it¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°He does, brother likes me too.¡± ¡°How do you know he likes you?¡± Lois was dumbfounded, knowing she had slipped up, and tried to cover it up, but under Lois¡¯s penetrating gaze, she had no choice but to reveal how they had slept in each other¡¯s arms. Upon hearing this, Lois¡¯s face darkened instantly, and she said angrily, ¡°Greg Jensen, daring to fancy my sister!¡± Saying this, she was ready to go find Greg and settle the score. Seeing her reaction, Lois panicked, ¡°Sis, what are you doing? You just said you didn¡¯t care.¡± Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Chapter 115: The Fickle-hearted Radish i Chapter 115: Chapter 115: The Fickle-hearted Radish i Lois Abbott¡¯s body stiffened, and then she let out a sigh, looking at her naive and innocent sister with a bitter smile, ¡°I hope you can handle him.¡± ¡°I can handle him, I can handle him.¡± Seeing that her sister was no longer angry, Lois Hsueh nodded with a grin, ¡°I¡¯ll take our brother down tonight.¡± Smack! Lois Abbott smacked her on the head and said angrily, ¡°Take down my foot! I¡¯m warning you, a girl should have self-respect when she¡¯s out. Even if the two of you really get together, don¡¯t go blabbing about everything, got it?¡± Lois Hsueh, clutching the spot where she was hit, grimacing in pain, nodded repeatedly, ¡°Got it, got it.¡± ¡°Also, keep this matter a secret from everyone for now, understand?¡± ¡°I got it, hehe, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Lois Abbott watched her sister¡¯s jubilant expression and felt a faint feeling of melancholy rise within her, but it quickly subsided. The longer she spent with Greg Jensen, the more she felt she couldn¡¯t see through him. For that very reason, she knew she couldn¡¯t keep Greg Jensen to herself. Rather than letting someone else snatch him away, it would be better to give her sister a chance. As for the future, they would just have to let nature take its course. Thinking of Greg Jensen about to enter a life of being surrounded by attentions from others, Lois Abbott felt so annoyed she itched at the roots of her teeth, grinding them and saying, ¡°That jerk is getting off way too easy!¡± Achoo¡­ Achoo¡­ Meanwhile, Greg Jensen was taking Norman Holmes¡¯s pulse in the monitoring room, when he suddenly felt an itch in his nose, followed by several sneezes in succession. Greg Jensen was now at the third level of Qi Refinement, with physical qualities far beyond ordinary people, and almost never fell ill. Common ailments like colds and rhinitis simply couldn¡¯t affect him. Why would he suddenly sneeze several times? ¡°Weird, is someone cursing me?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take it to heart and continued to take Norman Holmes¡¯s pulse. After a while, he slowly retracted his hand, smiling, ¡°Apart from the sternum, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any other major issues. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve just had surgery and your qi and blood are somewhat deficient. You need proper rest and recuperation for a while, and you must regularly take the Pill I gave your sister-in-law.¡± Next to him, Jaylene River heard that her husband was out of danger and couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed, ¡°Mr. Jensen, thank you so much.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, please don¡¯t be so formal with me. Now that I¡¯m in a life-and- death friendship with your husband, it would be inappropriate to be so distant,¡± Greg Jensen replied. Jaylene River smiled, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my bad, hehe.¡± Norman Holmes thought about how Greg Jensen had risked his life for him in a clash with Hugh Simmons, yet he himself had done nothing for Greg Jensen, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt. He opened his mouth, not knowing what to say, and silently resolved to repay Greg Jensen in the future. ¡°All right, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues during the day, so I¡¯m going to check on the supermarket. I¡¯ll come back tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, take care.¡± Norman Holmes quickly said, ¡°Jaylene, you and Bobby should walk Mr. Jensen out.¡± ¡°No need for that, we¡¯re all family here. What¡¯s there to walk out for? Just rest inside, I¡¯ll meet up with Lois and the others and leave on my own.¡± ¡°Then take it slow.¡± After saying goodbye to Norman Holmes, Greg Jensen went back to his own resting ward and saw the two sisters whispering together. The two of them didn¡¯t know what intimate things they were discussing, their faces all flushed like ripened apples, a feast for the eyes. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Thinking back to the awkward moment just now, Greg Jensen still felt a bit embarrassed, so he deliberately coughed lightly to alert them to his presence. Lois Abbott¡¯s face immediately stiffened, and she looked at him expressionlessly. The grinning Lois Hsueh, on the other hand, even sneakily made a face. Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re not needed here during the day, let¡¯s head back to the supermarket first. I¡¯ll come back tonight.¡± ¡°Mhm, okay.¡± Lois Abbott nodded and walked out without a word. As she passed by Greg Jensen, she didn¡¯t even glance his way, completely devoid of the warmth she used to show. Greg Jensen scratched his head, puzzled, and turned to ask, ¡°Lois Hsueh, what¡¯s with your sister?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Lois Abbott had a sly smile as she said, ¡°My sister must have been angered by some kind of Casanova.¡± ¡°Casanova? Who? Hey, make it clear before you leave.¡± Inside the villa, Kenny Walker paced around the living room like an ant on a hot pan, occasionally glancing outside the window, but Hugh Simmons¡¯s figure was still nowhere to be seen. ¡± Logically speaking, Master Simmons should have returned by now. Even if he was in a hurry to get home, he should have called me.¡± Wayne Cooper knew what he was worried about and hurried to reassure him, ¡°Mr. Walker, don¡¯t worry, with Master Simmons¡¯s skills, even if he did fail, he would definitely be able to escape. He hasn¡¯t sent any news, probably because he¡¯s too tired and went straight home to sleep.¡± But Kenny Walker was not grateful at all, and instead cursed angrily, ¡°Fail my ass, with Master Simmons¡¯s abilities, how could he possibly fail?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Walker is right, Master Simmons wouldn¡¯t fail, he must¡¯ve just gone home to sleep.¡± Wayne Cooper quickly changed his tune to flatter him, but he was somewhat skeptical in his heart. Even if Master Simmons was great, he was still human, and humans can fail. Moreover, that young man named Greg Jensen was not weak either. However, he merely thought that Master Simmons, ashamed of his failure, did not show up to see Kenny Walker, which is why there had been no news. He never considered that Hugh Simmons might have actually been caught by Greg Jensen. He had previously warned Norman Holmes that it was normal for Master Simmons to fail and flee. Feeling a bit more at ease in his heart, Wayne Cooper was about to speak when a subordinate rushed in in a hurry. ¡°Mr. Walker, it¡¯s not good. Master Simmons seems to have been caught.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Kenny Walker and Wayne Cooper were both stunned. The subordinate quickly said, ¡°Someone just saw Master Simmons getting into Bobby Prince¡¯s car heading to the outskirts.¡± Hiss! Hearing his words, Kenny Walker and Wayne Cooper both took a sharp intake of breath. Master Simmons was caught? How is that possible? Even if he couldn¡¯t kill Greg Jensen and Norman Holmes, escaping shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? How could he be caught by someone? Wayne Cooper was dumbfounded and somewhat in disbelief, suspecting he had heard wrong. Kenny Walker wasn¡¯t faring any better. He had always used Hugh Simmons as a secret weapon, and in all these years, he had never failed. Yet today, this secret weapon had malfunctioned! Wayne Cooper stole a glance at Kenny Walker and saw that his face was as stern as water, his eyebrows tightly furrowed, and the veins on his forehead bulging with obvious fury. Seeing this, a thought suddenly sprang to life in his mind. Falling out with Norman Holmes was like cutting off one of Kenny Walker¡¯s arms. Now with Hugh Simmons gone, his other arm was also broken. The Kenny Walker before him now was like a toothless tiger, no longer to be feared. It seems the day for him to regain his freedom isn¡¯t far away. With this thought, a slight smile crept onto Wayne Cooper¡¯s lips. Kenny Walker frowned and asked with a stern face, ¡°Wayne Cooper, what are you laughing at?¡± ¡°Laughing? No, I wasn¡¯t laughing. You must¡¯ve seen wrong, right?¡± Wayne Cooper had an innocent face but was inwardly nervous and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Mr. Walker, since they took Master Simmons to the outskirts, surely it means they played their hand. You must plan ahead.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Kenny Walker nodded, his expression darkening again as he fell into deep thought. Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Opening of the Branch i Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Opening of the Branch i Wayne Cooper¡¯s heart stirred, and feigning contemplation, he said, ¡°Mr. Walker, I think we should take a different approach.¡± Kenny Walker looked up, puzzled, ¡°What kind of approach?¡± ¡°Greg Jensen has a girlfriend, right? We could¡­¡± Wayne Cooper blinked but didn¡¯t finish his sentence. ¡°Are you suggesting I threaten him with his girlfriend? There are rules in our world, calamities should not befall family, this idea of yours seems rather devious, doesn¡¯t it?¡± As Kenny Walker spoke, he suddenly smiled, ¡°However, I like it.¡± He looked at Wayne Cooper appreciatively and instructed, ¡°In the next two days, find a way to bring her here. I want to see if that kid really is that fond of this woman.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Wayne Cooper only wished to reap the benefits without getting involved in the mire. Even Hugh Simmons got handled by that kid Greg Jensen; if he angered Greg, he was certain there would be no good outcome. Kenny Walker¡¯s expression turned slightly stern as he stared at him and asked, ¡± What? You¡¯re not brave enough to do it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, just¡­¡± ¡°Enough, stop beating around the bush. In these desperate times, I have no one else to rely on; you are the only one who can do this properly,¡± Kenny Walker cut him off. Kenny Walker patted Wayne Cooper¡¯s shoulder encouragingly and said, ¡°Go ahead with confidence, I¡¯ll cover for you if anything happens.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Wayne Cooper forced a smile, cursing to himself inside. I don¡¯t buy your crap! Perry Holmes did so much for you, and just because he wanted an apology for your sister-in-law, didn¡¯t you say you would finish him off? Kenny Walker seemed to realize Wayne Cooper¡¯s reluctance and, with the corners of his mouth slightly upturned, promised, ¡°Old Wayne, you¡¯ve been with me the longest, don¡¯t you know what kind of man I am? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down. Once Greg Jensen is taken care of, no one in Riverhaven County will dare oppose us. Together, brother, we¡¯ll grow the company bigger and stronger, and I¡¯ll get you some shares of the company. By then, you won¡¯t have to worry about food or drink.¡± ¡°Thankyou, Mr. Walker, I¡¯ll make sure the job gets done,¡± Wayne Cooper assured him. ¡°Hmm, just be careful when you do it. It¡¯s okay to stir up trouble, but make sure the job is done well.¡± ¡°Got it, Mr. Walker.¡± ¡°Hmm, you can go now.¡± Watching Wayne Cooper leave with teary-eyed gratitude, Kenny Walker nodded in satisfaction. Once Wayne Cooper left the villa, the smile on his face gradually disappeared, replaced by a cold sneer. He had come to realize that Kenny Walker was a scoundrel who was neither willing to share wealth nor to endure hardships together. Trusting him was less reliable than believing in winning a five million lottery tomorrow! The dead hare gets skinned, the running dog gets cooked! Even if Greg Jensen really was taken down by Kenny Walker, waiting for him would not be luxury cars, pretty women, and company shares, but rather a cold butcher¡¯s knife. In case any trouble arose, Kenny Walker would definitely be the first to throw him under the bus. However, business that needed to be dealt with still had to be addressed, otherwise, Kenny Walker would not let him off the hook either. Wayne Cooper sighed helplessly, now he could only take one step at a time and hope that Greg wouldn¡¯t take his anger out on him. Greg Jensen, Lois Abbott, Amber Hall, and Alfred Webb went around visiting the four stores. Looking at the tidy and clean stores, a sincere smile couldn¡¯t help but break out on his face. All four stores were now ready, just waiting for the grand opening. As the ostensible boss, Lois Abbott held a meeting for the employees and gave them a portion of the store earnings as a bonus. A monthly salary of fifteen hundred yuan plus a year-end bonus made this welfare offer irresistible for the employees from Peach Blossom Village. The faces of the eight employees were flushed with excitement, and they assured continuously that they would definitely do their best going forward. At noon, Lois Abbott invited these people for a meal again. Seeing Greg Jensen sitting next to Lois Abbott, one of them couldn¡¯t help laughing and said, ¡°Silly Greg is here too, huh? You¡¯ve got to stick with Manager Abbott and work hard.¡± ¡°Yeah, after this ¡®village,¡¯ there won¡¯tbe sucha ¡®shop¡¯ anymore. I¡¯ve never seen such a good boss like Manager Abbott before.¡± ¡°Mhm, of course,¡± Greg Jensen agreed, trying to hold back his grin as he nodded. Shawn Jensen, Uncle San¡¯s nephew, asked in surprise, ¡°Why does Silly Greg seem so much more normal now?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Cough cough, the thing is, I took him to an old traditional Chinese medicine doctor the other day. After one treatment, his condition has improved a lot.¡± Lois Abbott held back her laughter and spoke up to help Greg out of the encirclement. Greg Jensen smiled at Shawn Jensen and said, ¡°Hey, big bro.¡± ¡°Yo, so you remember that I¡¯m your big brother, huh? That¡¯s really great.¡± Shawn Jensen¡¯s face lit up with surprise as he couldn¡¯t stop saying, ¡°May the ancestors bless us, the Jensen Family college grad is finally going to return to normal.¡± Someone reminded from the side, ¡°What ancestor¡¯s blessing, it¡¯s clearly Manager Abbott¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Right, right, it¡¯s all thanks to Manager Abbott. I don¡¯t have much to say, so let me give you a bow.¡± Shawn Jensen, moved, stood up and immediately gave Lois Abbott a bow. A standard ninety-degree bow, not a hair out of place, it was as stiff as if he were attending a funeral. Greg Jensen¡¯s face immediately darkened. Lois Abbott covered her mouth, trying to stifle her laughter, then turned to Greg Jensen and whispered, ¡°Are all Jensen Family folks this funny?¡± Amber Hall felt all sorts of awkward and gave Shawn Jensen a look, saying, ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t just bow to people randomly.¡± ¡°Uh, okay, sister-in-law.¡± Shawn Jensen laughed awkwardly and quickly sat down. Lois Abbott said with a smile, ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s eat.¡± It has to be said, the culture around dining together was really effective. After the meal, the employees were all buoyed up with enthusiasm and got everything ready for the grand opening in no time. On the day of the grand opening, everyone timed it just right to set off the firecrackers. The main store also hung banners in advance and sent a message to remind its members, notifying them about the opening of the nearby branch. ¡°Now that¡¯s better, no need to go that far anymore.¡± ¡°Indeed, the store has opened right at our doorstep.¡± The regular customers of the Peach Blossom Grocery Supermarket were delighted because before they wanted to buy premium vegetables from Peach Blossom Village, they had to travel a great distance to the main store. Now, with a branch right by their home, they could just take a short stroll to get there. On the first day of opening, the four stores¡¯ sales broke through fifty thousand yuan. Although the main store¡¯s sales had dropped slightly, they were still maintained around a hundred thousand yuan. With all the stores combined, daily sales soared to one hundred and fifty thousand yuan, which would amount to around four million and five hundred thousand yuan in sales per month, with profits nearing five hundred thousand yuan. The Reverie Inn, despite being such a big business, only had an income of just over five million yuan a year. The profits of the grocery supermarket had already surpassed that of the Reverie Inn. On receiving this news, Alfred Webb, who was far away in Asia, called to congratulate them, and he and Lois Abbott came up with a suggestion for Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott to consider: it would be best to link the supermarket with the inn. His suggestion perfectly matched Greg Jensen¡¯s own thoughts. Even before Alfred Webb called, Greg Jensen had already been planning with Lois Abbott to conduct a similar promotional event. So, with Alfred Webb¡¯s input over the phone, the Peach Blossom Grocery Supermarket and the Reverie Inn did a dreamlike collaboration. Customers who spent over three hundred yuan at the grocery supermarket could receive a thirty-percent discount voucher for the Reverie Inn. Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Success_1 Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Success_1 The 30% off coupon might not seem like much, but for the average person, the standard cost of dining at the Reverie Inn was pretty steep. Therefore, once the discount coupon was introduced, customers who had never been to the Reverie Inn before immediately became interested. They had all heard of the Reverie Inn¡¯s reputation but had never visited. Seizing the opportunity presented by the discount coupons, they brought family and friends to dine at the Reverie Inn. In a short time, the sales at the Reverie Inn soared, nearly doubling in just a few days. Lois timely launched a ¡°commoners¡¯ menu,¡± which was cheaper than the previous offerings, but customers could only sit in the ground floor lobby. Moreover, in the ground floor lobby, one couldn¡¯t enjoy the Inn¡¯s signature dishes or its famously nourishing medicated meals. At the same time, a 15% service charge was added for the private dining rooms, and the prices for common dishes were the same as those in the lobby. In this way, the guest hierarchy was completely separated, and those who were dining at the hotel for the first time were fully retained. ¡°Iris has done well, this hotel should have been handed over to you earlier.¡± Alfred Webb was very pleased and said to Greg Jensen, smiling, ¡°Greg, thank you for your help.¡± ¡°Uncle Alfred, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s all Iris¡¯ own doing, I¡¯ve just been lending a hand,¡± Greg humbly replied. Alfred Webb laughed heartily and said, ¡°I know my own daughter. If she had this kind of ability, she wouldn¡¯t have been at her wits¡¯ end due to the hotel¡¯s business before.¡± ¡°Dad, how¡­ how can you speak of me that way.¡± Lois immediately got upset and said to her father in the video call, ¡°Greg really didn¡¯t help much at all.¡± ¡°Hahaha, your Aunt Tao is calling me out for a walk. I¡¯m hanging up now, okay?¡± With a cheerful laugh, Alfred Webb hung up the video call. Lois, mouth puffing up in annoyance, glared at Greg and asked, ¡°Tell me, did you or did you not help at all?¡± Greg, caught between laughter and tears, said, ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Lois rolled her eyes smugly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear that I¡¯m the more capable one?¡± Greg laughed, ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re the most capable. So, Ms. Webb, please take good care of the business. I¡¯m going to check on Norman Holmes at the hospital.¡± ¡°Go ahead, will you be back tonight?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay at the hospital. Evan can¡¯t be moved yet, and it would be troublesome if Kenny Walker showed up.¡± Upon hearing his words, Lois¡¯s expression turned serious. She cautioned, ¡°Be careful, and make sure to prioritize your own safety.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Heart warmed, Greg stepped forward, embraced her, and kissed her deeply. Lois did not resist, tilting her head back in response. After a long while, Greg released her, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t wander about tonight. Sleep tight at home.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Lois smiled. Greg drove away from the supermarket and headed to Riverhaven Hospital. What he didn¡¯t notice was a van parked across the street, and it had been there for three consecutive days. Engrossed in finding and filling gaps at the supermarket, Lois also failed to notice the van across the street. Not until the staff had left for the night and she had finished checking the day¡¯s accounts did she step out of the supermarket. Her Jeep had been driven away by Greg, and Alfred¡¯s old Crown was taken out by Adeline. With both cars unavailable, she had no choice but to stand on the roadside waiting for a ride-share. At that moment, a yellow van slowly approached. Lois paid it no mind, looking down at her phone for the ride-share details. She had just lifted her head when she saw the van had stopped right in front of her. As Lois Abbott was puzzling over the situation, the van door suddenly swung open, and two masked men quickly jumped out, pulled her into the vehicle before she could react. Lois¡¯s scream had just begun when it abruptly cut off. Immediately afterward, the yellow van sped off, leaving only a pair of red taillights fading into the distance. On the other side, after Greg Jensen finished examining Norman Holmes¡¯s body, he also performed another acupuncture session to stimulate the circulation in his head. Watching Greg¡¯s serious demeanor, Norman couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty as he said, ¡°Brother Greg, I feel like I¡¯m almost fully recovered now, can I be discharged from the hospital?¡± ¡± What¡¯s the rush, the hospital is safer than home right now. Kenny Walker has been so quiet these past few days, who knows what evil he¡¯s plotting.¡± Before Greg could finish, his phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and after listening for a moment, his expression turned grim. ¡°Something¡¯s happened!¡± A surge of anxiety gripped Norman, who quickly asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Iris has been taken.¡± ¡°Did Kenny Walker do it?¡± Greg¡¯s face was twisted in anger as he said with a heavy voice, ¡°Who else could it be besides him! Damn Kenny Walker, he¡¯s forcing my hand!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, his likely target is still us brothers, so he won¡¯t harm Miss Xia before achieving his goal.¡± Norman suggested, ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do¡ªhave Bryce Cooke and Bobby Prince followyou; find the person first and then we¡¯ll talk.¡± Greg felt a slight warmth in his heart and said, ¡°They can¡¯t both come with me, you need to keep someone on your side.¡± ¡°No need, Bobby Prince can call some guys over to keep watch. Without Bobby, I¡¯m afraid you might not find her so quickly.¡± ¡°Well¡­alright then.¡± Greg hesitated for a moment but then nodded in agreement. Now was no time for pretense; the priority was to find Lois. Norman called in Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke and instructed, ¡°Miss Xia has been taken by Kenny Walker¡¯s men. You two, start making calls now, gather everyone and make sure you find her!¡± ¡°Understood, boss!¡± ¡°Evan, we¡¯ll be going then.¡± Norman nodded and said, ¡°Go, and be careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg left with Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke and first drove to the fruit and vegetable supermarket. After inquiring about the incident and obtaining the license plate number of the yellow van, he called Micah Brent and then reached out to Chester Ware. There was only one goal: find the van that took Lois. Whoever found it first could name their price! Greg was truly frantic, even more so than when Uncle Hall burned down their house. Upon receiving his call, Micah Brent and Chester Ware immediately mobilized all their connections to start looking for Lois. As a patrol bureau chief, Micah Brent had a natural advantage in searching for people, and he was confident he¡¯d find Lois first. After such a long time together, he had come to believe that Greg must be a hermit with extraordinary abilities, or at the very least, the disciple of one. Such people should be befriended, not offended. Now faced with the opportunity to support someone powerful, he wouldn¡¯t miss it. ¡°Chief, the yellow van was last seen at the intersection on South Third Road, heading west.¡± Upon hearing this, Micah immediately ordered, ¡°Call everyone, depart immediately, and search west along South Third Road. Within one hour, we must find the person.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± One after another, police cars with blaring sirens rushed out of the patrol bureau, heading towards South Third Road. At the same time, Micah also called Greg and relayed the information he had received to him. Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: Chapter 118: The Great Earthquake of the Five Rivers_1 Chapter 118: Chapter 118: The Great Earthquake of the Five Rivers_1 Chester Ware was kind-hearted, and as the wealthiest man in Riverhaven County, his connections were terrifying. How many of these wealthy individuals in Riverhaven County had not received his favors? Therefore, after receiving Greg Jensen¡¯s call, he immediately made calls to his friends, asking them to help find clues. When the tycoons learned that it was Mr. Jensen who had instructed them, they immediately sprang into action, deploying their networks and resources to start the search. As the saying goes, many hands make light work. Though not numerous, the moguls of Riverhaven County had far-reaching connections, and their mobilization was indeed terrifying. In an instant, the entire Riverhaven County was set in motion, everyone in search of a yellow van. Before long, pedestrians strolling the streets were surprised to find that, despite the passing of rush hour, the traffic on the roads had picked up once again. Moreover, many of the cars were not driving fast, and the drivers were looking around as if searching for something. ¡°Why are there so many cars tonight?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they¡¯re all nice cars, look at that Land Rover¡­¡± ¡°Look, that¡¯s Chester Ware¡¯s car.¡± ¡± Hey, that looks like Augustus Wolfe¡¯s car, the owner of Riverhaven Mall.¡± ¡°My goodness, why is it all rich people? What are they up to?¡± ¡°Could it be that some VIP is about to arrive?¡± Pedestrians stopped in their tracks, watching the cars come and go. They could not fathom why all these wealthy individuals had suddenly appeared on the streets together. Just then, an even more bizarre scene unfolded. All at once, the vehicles came to a stop, then simultaneously turned around and made a beeline for South Third Road. Dozens of cars u-turning at the same time and heading in the same direction presented a rather impressive sight. The bustling streets were swiftly deserted in the blink of an eye. ¡°Holy shit, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I am certain it¡¯s something big.¡± ¡°No kidding, like I needed you to tell me that?¡± ¡°Looks like Riverhaven County is about to change!¡± The onlookers gazed at the empty streets, utterly astonished, exclaiming in shock. Meanwhile, on the side of South Third Road, a group of people surrounded the yellow van, all with grim expressions on their faces. ¡°They must have switched cars.¡± ¡°So alert, they¡¯re definitely habitual criminals!¡± Micah Brent, his face dark with anger, bellowed, ¡°Do I need you to tell me that? Get lost! Even if I have to dig three feet into the ground, I must find them. ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Greg Jensen parked his Jeep on the side of the road and looked over at Micah Brent. Micah Brent shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°They abandoned the vehicle; they must have switched to another car.¡± ¡± After switching cars, then what? Which direction did they go?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Micah Brent said with shame, ¡°We haven¡¯t found out yet.¡± At that moment, Greg Jensen¡¯s phone rang, and he heard Norman Holmes¡¯s excited voice, ¡°Brother Greg, we found them, they¡¯re in an abandoned warehouse in the east of the city, I¡¯ve already sent you the address.¡± ¡°The east of the city?¡± Hearing this news, Greg Jensen instinctively looked at Micah Brent. Micah Brent was startled, and then realizing what had happened, cursed, ¡°Aiden Clark, these guys are really cunning, after dumping the car here, they actually turned back this way.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m heading there now, as for whether or not you¡¯re coming, that¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Go, how could we not? I¡¯ll call them right now.¡± Micah Brent quickly shouted to the people in the distance, telling them to follow Greg Jensen¡¯s car. A moment later, the Jeep led the charge, followed by a variety of vehicles, easily twenty or thirty in number. The convoy formed two lines, threading through the town center. ¡°Look, they¡¯re back again, and this time they seem to be heading to the east of the city.¡± ¡± What exactly is going on¡­¡± Passersby, who had just come to their senses from the previous shock, once again let out exclamations of surprise. Watching the cars whiz by, everyone was utterly baffled. Meanwhile, Bobby Prince and Bryce Cooke notified their subordinates to rush to the location of the warehouse. After receiving the message, the youngsters scattered across Riverhaven County all converged towards the warehouse. In an abandoned warehouse in the east of the city, Lois Abbott was tied to a chair, her mouth stuffed with a rag. Kenny Walker looked at her with excitement and laughed, ¡°Wayne, you did a great job this time. I didn¡¯t expect you to really bring this dame back.¡± ¡°It was all thanks to your expert command, Mr. Zhao.¡± Wayne Cooper chuckled and asked, ¡°Mr. Zhao, can we call Greg Jensen now?¡± Kenny Walker laughed, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait another two days. The longer we wait, the more anxious that kid Greg will become, and he¡¯ll be more likely to accept our terms.¡± What a bastard, he sure has a lot of tricks up his sleeve! Wayne Cooper sneered inwardly, filled with contempt for Kenny Walker, but maintained a friendly facade and complimented him, ¡°Yes, how didn¡¯t I think of that? You¡¯re really something, Mr. Zhao.¡± As he spoke, Wayne Cooper also gave a thumbs-up, showing his admiration for Kenny Walker. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you keep watch for now, I¡¯m heading back,¡± Kenny Walker said before leaving, not forgetting to remind him, ¡°She¡¯s our bargaining chip in the negotiations with Greg, so make sure you keep a close eye on her and don¡¯t let her escape.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Zhao.¡± Wayne Cooper agreed wholeheartedly, but internally he was contemplating how to extricate himself. He had deliberately sent a message to Norman Holmes, revealing the warehouse location, in the hope that Greg would take care of Kenny Walker. When that time came, not only could he rid himself of Kenny Walker but he might also take the opportunity to make a profit. ¡°Mmph¡­¡± Lois Abbott squirmed uneasily. Seeing this, Kenny Walker walked over with a smile and removed the rag from her mouth. ¡°You guys¡­just let me go. My relationship with Greg isn¡¯t as close as you think. He won¡¯t come to save me.¡± Lois Abbott was petrified; she had never encountered such a situation before. Even so, she tried her best to remain calm and sought to distance herself from Greg Jensen. In doing so, Kenny Walker would lose his leverage over Greg, and Greg wouldn¡¯t need to do anything rash for her. With this thought, Lois Abbott felt a surge of calm and looked up directly at Kenny Walker. Kenny Walker¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile, ¡°So Greg really doesn¡¯t care about you?¡± Lois Abbott was overjoyed inside and hurriedly said, ¡°That ungrateful wretch, he just sees me as a plaything. How could he care about my life or death? However, in her eagerness not to trouble Greg, she forgot about her own plight. Kenny Walker, far from getting angry at her words, just laughed out loud. He looked at Lois Abbott with a mocking expression and sneered, ¡°In that case, what use is there in keeping you?¡± After speaking, he lifted his head and said to Wayne Cooper, ¡°Since she¡¯s of no use, take her to the back mountain, dig a hole, and bury her.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Zhao.¡± Wayne Cooper understood and waved his hand, prompting two of his men to approach. Seeing this, Lois Abbott panicked immediately, turning deathly pale. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Are You Teaching Me How to Do Thingsi Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Are You Teaching Me How to Do Thingsi Kenny Walker looked at her panic-stricken face and laughed again, taunting, ¡°How¡¯s your relationship with Greg Jensen now? Has it become more intimate?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s body trembled slightly, and her eyes grew misty, but she bit her teeth and said, ¡°Just you wait, once Greg Jensen finds you, he¡¯ll make sure you get what you deserve.¡± ¡°Heh, he¡¯s got to find this place first.¡± Kenny Walker examined Lois Abbott and noticed that she was quite beautiful, with fair skin, a voluptuous figure, and a face that still held the innocence of girlhood while oozing charm. Women in this state were the most tempting. Kenny Walker reached down to adjust himself and flashed a sleazy grin, waving at Wayne Cooper, ¡°You guys go out first, I need to take care of a personal issue.¡± ¡°Boss Kenny, it¡¯s best not to do anything before Greg Jensen arrives¡­¡± ¡°Why the hell are you babbling so much? Get the hell out!¡± Wayne Cooper had no choice but to silently nod his head and lead his men out. ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face was filled with panic, and she instinctively tried to back away, but she accidentally knocked over the chair and fell to the ground with it. ¡°Got quite the temper, hah, I like that.¡± Kenny Walker laughed heartily, pulled her back to her feet, pinched her cheek, and then began to tear at her clothes. Thinking about what was to come, Lois Abbott turned pale and pleaded, ¡°Please, don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯ll give you whatever money we have, as much as you want.¡± Slap! Kenny Walker smacked her across the face and cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that bullshit, do you think I need your damn money?¡± He grabbed the collar of Lois Abbott¡¯s blouse and yanked hard. Rip! The already taut white blouse was instantly torn to shreds, revealing the black bra underneath. ¡°Damn, Greg Jensen is one lucky bastard, I¡¯ve played around for many years but never seen someone as exquisite as you.¡± Kenny Walker¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he couldn¡¯t help licking his lips before bending down to kiss her. Lois Abbott pushed back forcefully, tipping the chair over once again. Even though she dodged that attack, she was still tied to the chair and couldn¡¯t move at all; there was no stopping what would happen next. Kenny Walker seemed to enjoy Lois Abbott¡¯s reactions even more, and his excitement grew as he began undressing himself. Lois Abbott felt a sense of despair, tears streaming down her cheeks as she murmured, ¡°Greg Jensen, where are you? Please come save me¡­¡± As if her prayers were heard, the sound of a car engine suddenly roared outside. Followed by- Boom! The warehouse¡¯s large iron door was smashed open. A Jeep charged in, heading straight for Kenny Walker. Kenny Walker was startled and scrambled away from the impact. Before he could recover, a figure had already leapt from the car and kicked him squarely. Bang! Kenny Walker felt as if he¡¯d been hit by the Jeep, his body flying through the air, and it took him a while to get back up. ¡°Greg Jensen, is that you?¡± Hearing Lois Abbott¡¯s cry, Greg Jensen hurried over and untied her ropes. ¡°Greg Jensen, why did it take you so long? I almost¡­¡± Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t continue and threw herself into Greg Jensen¡¯s arms, sobbing loudly. Looking at her wretched state, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart was filled with guilt as he caressed her hair, consoling, ¡°It¡¯s okay, stop crying, it¡¯s my fault for being late.¡± ¡°You jerk, why did it take you so long.¡± Lois Abbott cried and raised her little fists, pounding his chest. That aggrieved look on her face caused Greg Jensen¡¯s heart to ache. He could only keep saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯ve dragged you into this.¡± Lois didn¡¯t say anything, just lay there in his arms, crying. It was quite a while before she finally stopped crying. Greg took off his jacket and draped it over her, patting her little head gently. Lois flinched with fright, then realized it was okay and clung tightly to his embrace. Greg sighed and comforted her softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯m here. No one can bully you.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Lois nodded gently. At this moment, Kenny Walker had recovered his strength and got up from the ground, looking at Greg with a malevolent gaze and said coldly, ¡°You got here pretty fast. I really underestimated your abilities.¡± After saying that, he started adjusting his clothes as if nothing had happened. He showed no realization that he¡¯d been caught doing something wrong and remained as calm and composed as usual, behaving like a local tyrant. Just then, Micah Brent, Chester Ware, and the others finally arrived. Seeing that Lois was okay, they breathed a sigh of relief. Kenny glanced at Micah and the others, then spoke indifferently to Greg, ¡°Kid, you win this time. But you won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡± Greg¡¯s face turned slightly cold as he said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re thinking about a next time? You really are delusional!¡± Kenny raised his eyebrows with a cold laugh, ¡°What? You¡¯re going to hit me in front of all these people? Just try touching me, see what happens? I¡¯ll sue you into bankruptcy!¡± Greg glanced at the crowd, fell silent, then turned to help Lois arrange her clothes, whispering, ¡°Can you stand here and wait for me? After I¡¯m done with this, we¡¯ll go home together.¡± Lois¡¯s pupils quivered slightly, clearly still afraid. She hesitated, then nodded firmly, saying softly, ¡°Then hurry up.¡± ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll be quick. Remember to close your eyes.¡± Kenny, watching the two whisper to each other, thought Greg was afraid and couldn¡¯t help but laugh arrogantly. ¡°Hahaha, kid, I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± Watching Greg approaching slowly, Kenny couldn¡¯t help but pause and sneered, ¡°What, you really want to start something?¡± He curled his lip in disdain, ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you, but just try to touch me. Please, hit me! I¡¯m so scared¡­.¡± Bang! Kenny¡¯s laughter came to an abrupt halt as he was kicked away by Greg once again. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone make such a low request!¡± Greg looked at him coldly, ¡°I always like to help people, so I guess I have no choice but to oblige you.¡± Kenny stared at Greg, dumbfounded and said in shock, ¡°All these people are watching, and you dare to hit me, how could you?!¡± Micah couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Mr. Jensen, maybe you should let me handle this. Rest assured, it will satisfy you.¡± Greg turned coldly, his gaze chilling as he said, ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Before the words even finished, he lifted his foot and stomped hard on Kenny¡¯s lower leg. Crack! ¡°Alt, my leg¡­¡± Kenny clutched his bent leg, wailing in agony. Seeing this, Micah shivered and all the words he had been about to say were choked back down. ¡°Any more questions?¡± ¡°No¡­ none¡­¡± Micah forced a smile, ¡°Please continue, Mr. Jensen!¡± After saying that, he turned away resignedly, pretending he had seen nothing. The sounds of agonized wailing instantly filled the entire warehouse! Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Chapter 120 When I’m a Fart_1 Chapter 120: Chapter 120 When I¡¯m a Fart_1 Despite trembling all over with fear, Lois Abbott still forced her eyes wide open to watch Greg Jensen take care of Kenny Walker. She felt both a sense of relief and fear! Time passed, and suddenly Kenny Walker¡¯s wails stopped. Micah Brent sneakily looked back and instantly felt a chill run through him. At that moment, Kenny Walker was lying on the ground with all his limbs broken, like a pile of mush, collapsing powerlessly. If it weren¡¯t for the slight heaving of his chest, he could have easily assumed Kenny Walker was already dead. The sound of footsteps suddenly arose, and Micah Brent quickly averted his gaze. Greg Jensen, holding Lois Abbott, approached and said in a deep voice as he passed Micah Brent, ¡°Chief Micah, I¡¯ll leave Kenny Walker to you.¡± Micah Brent promptly said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and took Lois Abbott to the Jeep, then started the vehicle and drove away. Seeing Greg Jensen leave, the others gathered around, and upon a glance, they all gasped in shock. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too brutal?¡± ¡°He deserved it, who told him to offend Mr. Jensen.¡± Micah Brent disagreed with a comment, waved to the distance, and called over two patrol officers, saying, ¡°Take him to the hospital, keep a close eye on him, don¡¯t let him run away. He still has to be sent back in later.¡± Those beside him were surprised by his words and said in shock,¡¯ He s like this, and you still want to send him in?¡± Micah Brent curled his lip, scoffed, and said, ¡°What do you think? Why do you think Mr. Jensen left him with me?¡± Hisss! Hearing his words, everyone involuntarily gasped. Was Kenny Walker hateful? Hateful, extremely so! But having been beaten to this extent, still to be sent back inside? That was too ruthless! It was foreseeable that considering what Kenny Walker had done before, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would probably spend his life behind bars. His life was over! Everyone silently reminded themselves never to offend Mr. Jensen in the future. Losing all their possessions was a minor matter, as long as they didn¡¯t lose their lives. On the road, Greg Jensen called Norman Holmes and informed him that he had found Lois Abbott, then drove back to the rental house. Back in the familiar environment, Lois Abbott¡¯s tense heart instantly relaxed, and her suppressed emotions exploded in that moment. She buried her face in Greg Jensen¡¯s chest and cried once more. Greg Jensen took her to bed, caressing her long hair and softly comforting her. Meanwhile, his other hand began massaging her sleep acupoint. A moment later, Lois Abbott fell into a deep sleep, her long eyelashes fluttering slightly as if she were having a nightmare. Greg Jensen sighed, thought for a moment, and then called Bobby Prince, asking him to help purchase some medicinal herbs and also to send the Jeep to the repair shop. After hanging up, Greg Jensen called Raymond Finn, the owner of Jade Hall, and mentioned that he needed medicinal ingredients. As the biggest customer of Jade Hall, Greg Jensen naturally enjoyed preferential treatment, so Camden Finn immediately got dressed and went to the medicine shop. After a while, Bobby Prince picked up the medicinal herbs from Jade Hall and delivered them. ¡°How¡¯s the Boss doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Mr. Jensen. The Boss was thrilled when he heard about Kenny Walker¡¯s situation.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. I still have to trouble you to take the car to the repair shop.¡± Bobby Prince laughed, ¡°That¡¯s easy. I own a repair shop. I¡¯ll make sure the car is as good as new.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Pay what¡¯s due, no need to be courteous.¡± ¡°Haha, Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Bobby Prince smiled, took the car keys, and left. Returning to his room, Greg Jensen glanced at Lois Abbott and noticed that she was sleeping peacefully, which eased his mind a bit. He headed to the kitchen, washed all the herbs thoroughly, then cooked them in a clay pot, and also made some porridge with the rice cooker. After everything was ready, he went back to the room and found that Lois had woken up and was sitting on the bed, lost in thought. Seeing Greg arrive, her lips immediately turned into a pout, and she said with a hint of grievance, ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, missed me?¡± Greg teased, winking, ¡°I just went to give Bobby the car keys, asked him to get the Jeep fixed.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Lois nodded, extending her hands like a child, asking for a hug. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, not sleeping anymore?¡± ¡°I was sleeping, but I didn¡¯t wash my face tonight. With no other choice, Greg picked her up and carried her to the bathroom. After she had freshened up, Lois, however, was reluctant to go back to bed, looking down at her small belly, she complained, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°I knew you would be hungry, I¡¯ve already made porridge. Sit in the room for a while; I¡¯ll whip up some side dishes and call you when it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Lois nodded lightly, muttering, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go sit in the dining room?¡± ¡°Okay, hug.¡± Greg, once again without any option, picked her up and placed her in a chair in the dining room. He then went back to the kitchen, boiled a few eggs, and made a dish of bitter greens mixed with shrimp. Once everything was prepared, and the porridge was ready, the entire kitchen smelled of the fragrant rice. Lois¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, and she urged, ¡°Give it to me quick, I want to eat¡­¡± ¡°Hold on, what¡¯s the rush?¡± Greg, with affection, shook his head, placed the side dishes and porridge in front of her, then started peeling the eggs for her. It was obvious that Lois was really hungry; she kept blowing on the hot food yet continued to eat with relish. In the blink of an eye, a bowl of porridge was gone. Then she devoured two eggs and finished off the bitter greens with shrimp. Greg, smiling, asked, ¡°Are you full now?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Lois patted her little tummy and said with a smile, ¡°Full.¡± Greg laughed, made her a bowl of the prepared medicine, and after much coaxing, finally got her to take it. After taking her medicine, Lois¡¯s mood significantly improved. She chatted with Greg for a while before drifting off into a deep sleep. Phew! Watching Lois¡¯s peaceful sleeping face, Greg breathed a long sigh of relief. Remembering the situation in the warehouse, he still felt some guilt. If only he had dealt with Kenny Walker sooner, none of this would have happened, and Lois wouldn¡¯t have been hurt. Deciding in his heart, from now on, he vowed to take care of enemies promptly, never again allowing his loved ones to be harmed. At the same time, he resolved to come clean with Lindsey Wolfe as soon as possible, to avoid any troublesome misunderstandings. After freshening up, Greg lay down behind Lois, wrapping his arm around her waist. Lois, drowsy, turned towards him, snuggled into his embrace, and after squirming for a while to find a comfortable position, she fell back into a deep sleep. In the deep of the night, as both slipped into their dreams, Wayne Cooper was nearly green with regret. He was kneeling in the intensive care unit, begging Norman Holmes nonstop for forgiveness: ¡°Norman, we¡¯ve worked together for so many years, and I even gave you a heads-up in secret. Can¡¯t you look past our old times¡¯ sake and stop making things hard for me? Just pretend I¡¯m a fart and let me go, please.¡± Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Chapter 121 Tonight Let Her Accompany Youi Chapter 121: Chapter 121 Tonight Let Her Accompany Youi ¡°Wayne, it¡¯s not that I want to make things difficult for you, it¡¯s that you¡¯re giving me a tough problem,¡± Norman Holmes sighed and continued, ¡°Originally, when you passed me information, I was full of gratitude towards you, but why did you have to go after Miss Abbott?¡± Wayne responded with an innocent face, ¡°Norman, I had no choice, if I didn¡¯t go, Kenny Walker would have killed me!¡± Hearing his words, Bryce Cooke couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around, and this idea was yours. If you hadn¡¯t come up with it, would Kenny Walker have made you go after Miss Abbott?¡± Bobby Prince said coldly, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Upon hearing this, Wayne slumped to the ground, staring blankly as he said, ¡°I just wanted to live, what¡¯s wrong with that? Besides, hasn¡¯t Miss Abbott escaped substantial harm?¡± Norman Holmes shook his head, ¡°You should be thankful that Miss Abbott didn¡¯t suffer substantial harm, otherwise where would you get the chance to talk so much?¡± Wayne stretched his mouth into a pitiful smile and said, ¡°Just tell me, how do you want to deal with me?¡± After pondering for a long time, Norman Holmes was at a loss as to the right course of action, and could only wave his hand, ¡°Lock him up for now. We¡¯ll ask Mr. Jensen¡¯s opinion tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, Second Master!¡± As the night deepened, the world lapsed into silence. Perhaps Kenny Walker¡¯s name was too renowned, for even without a means to spread it, the news of Kenny Walker¡¯s arrest spread like wildfire. ¡°It¡¯s fake, right? This is Riverhaven County, who would dare touch him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. My third uncle¡¯s nephew is with that guy, Bryce Cooke, and he claims to have seen it all. They say they broke his limbs and even had the inspectors arrest him. Looks like he¡¯s not getting out in this lifetime.¡± ¡°Damn, who¡¯s so ruthless?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know exactly who, but I¡¯ve heard the name Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen?¡± There are nearly ten thousand people with the surname Jensen in Riverhaven County-if not ten thousand, then eight thousand. Which Jensen is so badass to dare mess with Kenny Walker? ¡°This Mr. Jensen is no ordinary person.¡± ¡°Riverhaven County is about to see some big changes.¡± The news of Kenny Walker¡¯s arrest quickly spread throughout the entire Riverhaven County. In a short span of time, almost everyone was inquiring who this so-called Mr. Jensen really was. However, no matter the connections they used, they could find not even the slightest bit of information about ¡°Mr. Jensen.¡± This Mr. Jensen seemed to have materialized out of thin air, dealing with Kenny Walker before vanishing without leaving a trace. At this time, Greg Jensen opened his eyes helplessly, only to see Lois Abbott playing with her long hair, brushing it over his face. ¡°You and your sister really do share the same hobbies!¡± Greg inadvertently spoke the truth, as he recalled how Xue, on the morning he had kept Norman Holmes company, teased him in a similar fashion. After he spoke, he realized the mistake and opened his mouth to explain, but saw Lois showing not the slightest anger, instead revealing an amused smile. Perhaps Greg¡¯s sedatives had taken effect, and following a night¡¯s rest, Lois¡¯s mental state had clearly improved greatly. She asked cheerfully, ¡°Do you like Snow?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg was taken aback, staring at her blankly, not knowing what she was aiming at. Lois leaned in close, asking with a smile, ¡°How about¡­ I talk with Snow, see if she¡¯ll keep you company tonight?¡± At her words, Greg¡¯s forehead instantly broke out in a fine layer of cold sweat as he replied with an awkward laugh, ¡°No¡­ there¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°Really no need?¡± Lois looked at him doubtfully. Greg shook his head repeatedly, ¡°No need, really no need.¡± Lois straightened up, huffing, ¡°Tch, forget it then. Let me tell you, you won¡¯t find this shop after passing this village.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go make you some food.¡± After saying that, Lois left the bedroom, leaving a bewildered Greg sitting on the bed, staring vacantly. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Was she serious just now?¡± Greg thought of Lois¡¯s slender, youthful figure and her cute face, and felt a warmth spread inside him. Especially the first time they met, when she stood alone at the stairwell, stubbornly refusing to let Brandon go upstairs, she seemed all the more adorable. There¡¯s an old saying, cuteness doesn¡¯t stand a chance in front of sexiness, but sexiness is just as defenseless in front of frailness. That¡¯s why ¡®tea girls¡¯ are so popular in today¡¯s society. That kind of tender, vulnerable charm greatly satisfies a man¡¯s desire to conquer. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s Lois¡¯s sister, my sister-in-law, I shouldn¡¯t be thinking like this.¡± Greg felt evil just considering it and quickly expelled those inappropriate thoughts from his mind. Just as he was about to get out of bed, he suddenly realized that Lois was standing in the doorway. Greg thought his eyes were playing tricks on him and asked blankly, ¡°Lois? When did you get back?¡± ¡°Just now, brother. What were you thinking about just now that made you smile so lewdly?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg¡¯s face instantly turned red. Lois feigned surprise and said, ¡°Oh, brother, you couldn¡¯t have been thinking about me, could you?¡± Greg¡¯s face became even redder, and he said awkwardly, ¡°Nonsense, how could that be possible?¡± ¡°Hehe, I guessed right!¡± Lois bounced over, threw herself onto Greg, wrapped her arms around his neck, and gazed into his eyes with deep affection. ¡°Confess, were you thinking of doing something bad to me?¡± ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Greg hurriedly shook his head. Lois suddenly laughed, a look of ¡®I see right through you¡¯ on her face, and mischievously said, ¡°You say no, but oh¡­¡± The next second, she sprang to the floor like a startled bunny, and took two steps back, still visibly shaken. She stared at Greg with wide eyes, her face flushed, and said, ¡°Brother-in-law, you¡¯re so naughty, early in the morning¡­¡± IIJ II ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± After saying that, Lois ran off with her face covered. Greg couldn¡¯t help but wear an exasperated expression, never expecting social death to come so suddenly. After who knows how long, he finally snapped out of it, only for his phone to ring at that moment. Seeing it was Norman calling, he picked up casually. ¡°Big Bro, calling so early, what do you need?¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nothing big, just that there¡¯s someone I wanted to consult you about.¡± Greg was taken aback and said blankly, ¡°You can handle it yourself, why ask me?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Even Norman himself hadn¡¯t realized that in his subconscious, he had already started treating Greg as his boss. Hearing Greg inquire, he naturally explained the situation with Wayne. Listeing to this, Greg¡¯s brow furrowed slightly and he asked, ¡°Big Bro, are you trying to plead for him?¡± ¡°Sigh, how should I put this?¡± Norman sighed and said, ¡°I know Wayne can¡¯t be kept around, but after all the years we¡¯ve spent together, and since he also warned me¡­¡± Greg didn¡¯t let him finish and said with a smile, ¡°Hmm, I understand, then just break both his arms and banish him from Riverhaven County for life, so he never comes back.¡± To Greg, Wayne was a character not even worth considering. Although Wayne¡¯s life was of little value, with Norman pleading on his behalf, Greg was happy to go with the flow and grant this favor. Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Chapter 122: Reborn_1 Chapter 122: Chapter 122: Reborn_1 Hearing Greg Jensen agree, Norman Holmes appeared very happy, and his words were filled with gratitude. After all, it was Greg Jensen¡¯s enemy. Even if Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t shown him this favor, he wouldn¡¯t have had much to say. Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that for now, and we¡¯ll have a drink together after I get discharged.¡± ¡°Of course, big bro.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, got out of bed to wash up, and after getting ready, he went to the dining room. Lois Abbott¡¯s cooking skills were just average, at best rudimentary, not bad but nothing special. Nevertheless, Greg Jensen still found it delicious. ¡°Eat slower.¡± Lois Abbott leaned on her arm, watching him with a smiling gaze full of love. The first time the two of them were together, she hadn¡¯t thought much of Greg Jensen, considering him just a simple country bumpkin. But over time, she found that Greg Jensen was becoming more and more outstanding, not only a keen businessman but also capable of treating illnesses, and his martial arts skills were quite formidable. Being with him, he could give Lois Abbott an unmatched sense of security. The only downside was that his needs in that department were too strong, which made her feel a bit insecure. She understood that she alone couldn¡¯t tie Greg Jensen down. Rather than letting others benefit, she preferred to keep him for her sister. After all, it seemed like her sister, Snow, also liked him quite a bit. As Lois Abbott thought this, she turned to look at Snow next to her, but saw that although the young girl was earnestly eating her food, her gaze kept drifting toward Greg Jensen from time to time. Her pretty little face was flushed, and it was uncertain what she was thinking about. ¡®Snow, you should eat more too, you¡¯re growing.¡± ¡°Thankyou, Sister.¡± Snow thanked her obediently, then felt something was off, looked up and discovered her sister was looking at her with a teasing smile. Following her sister¡¯s glance, Snow looked down, and her face fell. Pouting, she protested indignantly, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re so mean!¡± Lois Abbott feigned surprise, ¡°Ha ha, how am I mean?¡± Greg Jensen also looked up, puzzled, not understanding what the sisters were talking about. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Snow glanced at Greg Jensen, then at her sister, and with a face full of grievance, muttered something, then lowered her head to continue eating. ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Although he didn¡¯t understand what they were saying, seeing Snow¡¯s adorable expression, a smile spread across Greg Jensen¡¯s face as well. Snow became even angrier at the sight, seeming to take the steamed bun in her hand for her sister Lois Abbott. She kneaded it fiercely while muttering, ¡°Stinky sister, and that stinky brother-in-law, meanie!¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Her endearingly clumsy behavior once again caused the two of them to burst out laughing. ¡°My Wrangler has been taken to the repair shop, so I¡¯ll be driving the Crown today to take your brother-in-law back. If you go out, just take a taxi.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Snow reluctantly looked at Greg Jensen and asked, ¡°Brother-in-law, when will you come back?¡± ¡°Maybe in a few days. I need to check on the medicinal fields and vegetable fields in the village.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Snow pouted unhappily, ¡°You have to miss me, okay?¡± ¡°Uh, sure.¡± Greg Jensen blushed and was the first to leave the room. Lois Abbott chuckled and winked at her sister before following him out. ¡°Brother, you have to miss me.¡± Snow called out from the hallway, her face breaking into a happy smile at the thought of Greg Jensen¡¯s flustered reaction. ¡°Brother must like me too.¡± Greg Jensen had made up his mind. This time when he returned, he would use the pretext of a medical consultation to tell Lindsey Wolfe that his illness was already cured. He was just feeling a bit apprehensive in his heart, afraid that Lindsey Wolfe would see through him, so after getting in the car he fell silent. Lois Abbott glanced at him and asked, ¡°Are you really going to come clean to Freya York?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Greg Jensen nodded. If he didn¡¯t come clean, there would be many things he wouldn¡¯t be able to let go of and handle properly. If something happened in the future, he would deeply regret it. Knowing he was feeling uneasy, Lois Abbott didn¡¯t say anything more. Greg Jensen drove to the edge of town and then brought the car to a stop before pushing the door open and getting out. Lois Abbott also got out, ready to take the driver¡¯s seat. Just as she was about to get in the car, she suddenly thought of something and asked with a mischievous smile, ¡°Hey, Greg Jensen, if I call your auntie ¡®sister,¡¯ what should you call me?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face immediately darkened. I m seriously annoyed, and you¡¯re bringing this up? Without a second thought, he slapped her on the back. ¡°Ouch, that hurts!¡± Lois Abbott rubbed her back a couple times, gave Greg Jensen a resentful look, then got into the driver¡¯s seat and yelled at him: ¡®You jerk, you¡¯re so heartless, I¡¯m cutting ties with you.¡± Greg Jensen teased, ¡°You mean disowning each other as father and daughter?¡± Lois Abbott was so angry that she was about to get out of the car and fight him, but Greg Jensen had already walked away laughing, leaving her to only shout at his retreating figure: ¡°If you dare, don¡¯t run away!¡± Without turning back, Greg Jensen waved and continued to walk into town. After Lois Abbott¡¯s distraction, his mood improved quite a bit, and his steps became much lighter. The arrest of Kenny Walker was still fermenting, and what seemed like just one person being caught set off a storm in Riverhaven County. His businesses were sealed or losing money, but in others¡¯ eyes, they were still juicy targets. The wealthy of Riverhaven County began to stir, all contemplating how to take over Kenny Walker¡¯s industries. As for whether Kenny Walker could come out of it, they weren¡¯t worried at all. In the abandoned warehouse, he had been crippled by Greg Jensen; how could he pose a threat even if he did come out? A cripple, still wanting to throw his weight around in Riverhaven County? It was a joke. Compared to Riverhaven County, Duo Phoenix Town, which was relatively isolated from news, was calm and peaceful. For some reason, ever since Big Boss Liu was injured, the townsfolk seemed to feel closer to him. Walking down the street, everyone greeted him with a cheerful hello. When fruit vendors saw him, they would offer their fruits for him to taste. Big Boss Liu suddenly realized that although people had given him fruit to eat before, it felt completely different now. The former was out of fear, while the latter was more a feeling of fellowship. The sensation of being respected made Big Boss Liu feel a wholehearted delight, as if he had been reborn and refreshed from the inside out. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve turned misfortune into a blessing!¡± Standing at the entrance of Peach Blossom Vegetable Shop, Big Boss Liu sincerely exclaimed, and when he looked up, he saw a familiar figure stepping down from a car. Seeing this person, he became excited because the figure stepping down from the car was Greg Jensen. Living in Duo Phoenix Town, he had much more access to information than the average townsperson; he had heard about what happened to Kenny Walker. When he heard that the person who had dealt with Kenny Walker was called Mr. Greg, the first person he thought of was Greg Jensen. Initially, his submission to Greg Jensen had been out of necessity. Back then, Greg Jensen was just a famously foolish boy in the area, cunning at most. But now, he was utterly convinced. If even a street boss like Kenny Walker had been handled by Greg Jensen, what objections could he have, being just a loafer in town? What¡¯s more, following Greg Jensen meant there was food to eat. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just the vast fields of medicinal herbs alone could make him a fortune. Then, remembering that his injuries had been caused by Kenny Walker¡¯s men, he suddenly had a bold idea. Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Candor_l Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Candor_l Mr. Jensen wouldn¡¯t have dealt with Kenny Walker, just to take revenge for me, would he? Definitely! At the thought, Lois Abbott suddenly became excited, even feeling tears welling up in his eyes. Watching Greg Jensen approaching, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble with excitement, just about to speak, when Jensen shot him a warning glance. Lois quickly realized and casually greeted, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t that Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Jensen smiled and nodded, then walked into the vegetable store. It wasn¡¯t until he went inside that he discovered Lindsey Wolfe wasn¡¯t there, only Uncle Er was minding the store. ¡°Uncle Er, where¡¯s Auntie?¡± ¡°Freya didn¡¯t come today, she¡¯s resting at home.¡± Uncle Er, seeing Jensen, revealed a slight smile on his face. Just as he was about to speak, a customer suddenly entered the store, and he promptly went to greet them. Seeing this, Jensen said a word to Uncle Er and then hurried home. Their house was finished, but they would have to wait for the house to dry completely before starting the interior decoration, so they were currently staying at Uncle Er¡¯s place. Jensen returned to Uncle Er¡¯s house and went straight to Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s room, pushed the door, and found it was actually locked. Moreover, there was a rustling sound inside, as if someone was undressing. Jensen knew it wasn¡¯t the right time to be there and was about to leave when suddenly Freya¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s me, Greg Jensen.¡± The next second, the door opened, and Lindsey Wolfe, wearing only a tank top, poked her head out. ¡°You¡¯re back, come on in. I was just about to take a shower.¡± ¡°Ah, then I¡¯ll come back later.¡± As Jensen spoke, he was about to return to his own room. Having not seen him for half a month, Lindsey Wolfe wasn¡¯t willing to let him go and quickly pulled him into the room, even locking the door behind her. ¡°Why are you running? You¡¯ve seen it all before.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Lindsey interrupted him, delightedly saying, ¡°But what? Stay and help me scrub my back.¡± With that, she stripped herself clean, her full and fair figure immediately before his eyes. Jensen, watching, couldn¡¯t help but stare, and his breathing grew rapid. Seeing his reaction, Lindsey Wolfe felt a bit of smug satisfaction and scoffed, ¡°Idiot, what are you staring at? Hurry up and come scrub my back.¡± ¡°Auntie, this¡­ is this really okay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? It¡¯s not the first time.¡± Jensen¡¯s face was flushed with embarrassment. He had wanted to come clean to his aunt, but how could he say anything in this situation? Yet if he didn¡¯t speak now, he might never have such a good opportunity again. Seeing Jensen so conflicted, Lindsey Wolfe couldn¡¯t help but feel strange and asked, ¡°Greg, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jensen bit his lip, turned his head away, and urgently said, ¡°Auntie, please get dressed, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What can¡¯t you say now?¡± ¡°Just get dressed first.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was startled, realizing that Jensen seemed a bit different, and quickly got dressed. ¡°I¡¯m dressed now, what did you want to say?¡± Jensen turned back to see that she really was dressed and let out a sigh of relief, then hesitantly said, ¡°Auntie, my illness¡­ it¡¯s actually cured. Lois Abbott found a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe was shocked, staring and asking, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said¡­ my illness is cured.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jensen was stunned, looking up with a baffled expression, only to see Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face dark with anger, glaring at him furiously. ¡°I told you to get out!¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Jensen snapped to his senses and quickly ran out. Phew! Lindsey Wolfe let out a long sigh, her cheeks burning red like the sunset on the horizon, completely devoid of any anger now. ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so embarrassed, he saw everything.¡± Lindsey¡¯s face turned bright red with mortification, wishing she could just crawl into a hole and hide. So awkward! If Greg had still been an idiot, seeing would have been just seeing, but now he was normal, and he actually¡­ Lindsey felt like she could no longer face Greg. So humiliating! ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, not my fault, who asked that silly boy not to tell me in advance?¡± Lindsey paused, then embarrassedly said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right, he hasn¡¯t had the chance to say it since he got back.¡± At that moment, she was filled with regret, hating herself for being so hasty to undress and take a shower. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right, he could have called me in advance to tell me.¡± ¡°Maybe he wanted to surprise me.¡± Lindsey argued with herself like a child. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s all that silly boy¡¯s fault, he should have shared the good news immediately!¡± Lindsey convinced herself of her reasoning, her eyes gradually firming with resolve as she said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s his fault, nothing to do with me.¡± With that thought, her heart felt much more at ease, and she began to undress again, preparing to take her shower. Just then, the room door suddenly opened again, and Greg peeked in, asking, ¡°Auntie, what do you want for lunch? I can make it for you¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Before Greg could finish his sentence, he saw a dark shadow thrown out. He quickly reached out to catch it and looked down, immediately feeling bewildered. Bang! The room door was closed again, and this time it was locked. Greg was dumbfounded, feeling the object in his hands was somewhat hot to touch, not knowing whether to keep holding it or to throw it away. He wanted to return it, but the door was already locked; surely, he couldn¡¯t take it to his own room. He stood at the door, indecisive for a long time, before finally using two fingers to carry the object back to his room, where he carefully placed it on the bed. After completing these actions, he sighed with relief and sat on the edge of the bed, drifting into thought. After an unknown amount of time, the door suddenly opened, and Lindsey walked in with a stern face. Greg quickly stood up, his whole body tensing, and said with a sheepish smile, ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Lindsey asked seriously, ¡°When did you regain your sanity?¡± ¡°Uh, just these past couple of days,¡± Greg replied. Lindsey looked at him suspiciously and further questioned, ¡°The past couple of days?¡± ¡°Yeah, you know, recovery from an illness isn¡¯t instantaneous; it¡¯s gradual,¡± he explained. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me sooner to share the good news?¡± Greg¡¯s expression faltered, and then he forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Lois wanted to give you a surprise, so I didn¡¯t call.¡± ¡°Lois?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the one who told me not to call you.¡± Greg was sweating profusely; under these circumstances, he had no choice but to apologize to Lois later. ¡°Do you remember what happened before?¡± ¡°Ah, no, I don¡¯t.¡± Greg instantly realized and quickly added, ¡°I only remember the significant events, daily life is all a blur. The doctor said that¡¯s normal.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lindsey¡¯s expression relaxed slightly; she was afraid that Greg had regained his normalcy a while back and deliberately hadn¡¯t told her. In such a case, she would have been truly embarrassed. Thinking back to all the things she¡¯d said to Greg in the past, she felt ashamed. ¡°Did you eat when you got back?¡± ¡°Yeah, this morning,¡± he answered. Lindsey nodded with the authority of an elder and was about to turn and leave when she suddenly caught sight of a patch of black on the bed. She broke down instantly¡­. Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Celebration i Chapter 124: Chapter 124 Celebration i Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face suddenly flushed red, and she hurriedly ran over to grab it, exclaiming angrily, ¡°Why do you have this?¡± Greg Jensen quickly explained, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not my fault, you were the one who threw it out.¡± ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± Lindsey Wolfe, blushing furiously, stamped her foot and, clutching that wad of whatever it was, ran out quickly. ¡°So¡­ did I pass the test?¡± Greg Jensen let out a long sigh and sat back down on the bed. Remembering that the wad had just been by his side, he couldn¡¯t help but lift it to his nose and sniff it. A faint scent entered his nostrils. His body stirred once more. He quickly channeled the True Qi within his body, letting it flow through his meridians in a cycle to calm his mind a bit. ¡°Let¡¯s go check on the medicinal fields first.¡± Greg Jensen knew it wasn¡¯t the right time to see Lindsey Wolfe, and thus, he got up and headed out the door toward the medicinal fields contracted to Old Liu. Old Liu seemed to have known he was coming and was already waiting at the edge of the fields. Seeing Greg Jensen arrive, he hurriedly came forward to greet him. ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­¡± Old Liu greeted him with a smile, and then explained, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I gave the workers in the medicinal fields half a day off just now.¡± ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go inside and take a look.¡± Around the perimeter of the medicinal fields, a wire fence had been erected primarily to prevent wild animals and poultry from causing damage. With such a large expanse of medicinal fields, the wire fence also facilitated management. The fifty or sixty acres of medicinal fields contained several kinds of herbs that were now fully matured and ready for harvesting before being transported to Chestor Ware¡¯s company. The two parties had already signed a procurement contract, and the deal was virtually risk-free for Greg Jensen. ¡°The technician said it¡¯s time to harvest. The villagers are all busy with the autumn harvest these days, and once they are finished, I¡¯ll organize a picking crew.¡± ¡°Hmm, good job,¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°Hurry with the harvesting to avoid the rain. If the herbs rot in the fields, it would cause trouble.¡± An excited Old Liu, pleased with the praise, quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ll get some people over to start harvesting tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen pulled out a small porcelain bottle from his chest, poured out eight antidote pills, and handed them over. Seeing him pull out so many antidotes at once, Old Liu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, but then he hesitated. Looking up at Greg Jensen, he said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, thank you for your trust, but isn¡¯t this a bit too much for me to take all at once?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too much. I might be in the county for the entire next month and won¡¯t have time to deliver more antidotes to you.¡± ¡°Err, how about I come to the county and help you out?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him with a sneer and said, ¡°You sure know how to climb up the ladder!¡± Old Liu said with a flattering laugh, ¡°Hehe, just following Mr. Jensen¡¯s footsteps. You eat the meat, and I¡¯ll be fine with just the soup.¡± ¡°Enough with your little schemes. I¡¯ll call you over when I need you,¡± Greg Jensen said. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll wait for your message.¡± Old Liu, thrilled, pocketed the antidotes and then took Greg Jensen on a round through the medicinal fields. After the tour, Greg Jensen found that Old Liu had taken very good care of the herbs; not a single leaf showed signs of insect damage. He offered Old Liu words of encouragement before heading towards the vegetable fields. Along the way, many villagers greeted him, and Greg Jensen responded with a smile. Noticing something was amiss, two villagers asked him about it, and he simply told them that he had become smarter and was no longer the fool he once was. At the same time as they were surprised, the two villagers began spreading the news. In less than half an hour, the news had spread throughout the entire Peach Blossom Village. By the time noon arrived for lunch, even the second uncle, who was watching the store in town, had heard the news and closed up shop to rush back home. ¡°Greg, are you really not silly anymore?¡± The second uncle was still somewhat incredulous, sizing up Greg from head to toe as if trying to see what exactly had changed about him. Greg¡¯s heart was filled with warmth, and he smiled, ¡°Second uncle, rest assured, I¡¯m really not silly anymore.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s fantastic, our Jensen Family¡¯s ancestors have manifested their power and finally cured your illness.¡± The second uncle was so moved that he wept with joy. Greg was the only college graduate in the Jensen Family and Peach Blossom Village. After he became silly, those villagers who didn¡¯t know the inside story said that the Jensen Family had done something wrong. Therefore, the ancestors must have been punishing them by turning the only hope of the Jensen Family into a silly boy. Today, Greg had finally returned to normal, and the second uncle was close to crying with joy. ¡°Come with me, let¡¯s go offer incense to our ancestors!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg, feeling resigned, followed the second uncle to the Jensen Family ancestral hall. After offering three sticks of incense with utmost sincerity, the second uncle mumbled a prayer in front of the ancestral tablets. Then, with a grand wave of his hand, he laughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, back home to celebrate!¡± When the second uncle spoke of celebration, it meant a real celebration. All the Jensen Family members were called over. Those with money contributed funds, and those with strength lent a hand, setting up no less than seven or eight tables, filling both the inside and outside of the courtyard, all to celebrate Greg¡¯s return to normalcy. Greg, moved to tears, raised his glass and said, ¡°Thank you all for taking care of me during this time. I, Greg Jensen, promise to lead everyone to wealth and prosperity.¡± After speaking, he drained his glass in one go. ¡°Good!¡± All the Jensens shouted in approval, their faces beaming with joy as they raised their glasses and took a drink as well. They were happy to see Greg back to normal, but as for him leading them to riches, they just listened without much expectation. After all, Greg had just recovered, and even the Jensen Family¡¯s house was built with the money earned by Lindsey Wolfe. Greg, sensitive in thought, noticed what everyone was thinking, but he didn¡¯t point it out. To him, whether they believed it or not wasn¡¯t important; what mattered was that everyone could live a good life. ¡°Freya, why don¡¯t you say a few words?¡± the second uncle smiled. Lindsey Wolfe was still somewhat embarrassed and didn¡¯t dare to face Greg. Upon hearing the second uncle¡¯s words, she was startled at first and then realized what he meant. She smiled shyly and said, ¡°What can I, a mere woman of the household, have to say?¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not like you at all!¡± ¡°Right, our Jensen Family has no such rule; just speak your mind. Everyone is waiting to hear.¡± The crowd chuckled and encouraged her, with Greg also giving her an encouraging look. Seeing this, Lindsey Wolfe stood up, and not knowing what to say, it took her a while before she said, ¡°Well¡­ I also promise everyone that I will make sure we all live a good life.¡± ¡°Haha, your promise sounds quite like what Greg said. Why don¡¯t you two just get together? After all, you have the same goal.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s settled then!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Someone started the teasing, and others followed suit, causing Lindsey Wolfe to blush deeply and feel a bit at a loss. Greg was the only college graduate in the village, while she was just a rural woman and also a widow with a child in tow. If Greg were still the silly Greg, Lindsey Wolfe wouldn¡¯t have thought much of it. But now, she truly felt she was not worthy of him. As everyone joined in the teasing, Lindsey Wolfe, without thinking, blurted out, ¡°Stop it, you guys. He is a college graduate; how could he take a liking to me?¡± Suddenly, the surroundings fell silent, and everyone exchanged glances, realizing the problem at hand. They also felt that now Lindsey Wolfe no longer matched the current Greg Jensen.. Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Vegetable Greenhouse_1 Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Vegetable Greenhouse_1 Lindsey Wolfe looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and chuckled at herself before standing up and returning to her room. ¡°Did we say something wrong?¡± ¡°Freya is such a straightforward person, she wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against us, right?¡± Seeing what happened, Greg Jensen quickly stood up, smiled, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, my aunt might just be tired. You all keep eating, I¡¯ll go check on her.¡± ¡°Right, right, go and cheer her up.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg smiled and turned to walk into Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s room while the outside regained its previous liveliness. Sitting on the bed, Lindsey Wolfe heard Greg coming in but did not look up, lost in thought. Greg sat down on the stool next to her, opened his mouth, but then didn¡¯t know what to say to comfort her. After hesitating for a long time, he started, ¡°Auntie, how is the vegetable field doing? I heard that CEO Abbott said our family¡¯s fields have been quite profitable?¡± Hearing his words, Lindsey Wolfe finally raised her head, although her face looked less than pleased. She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to CEO Abbott tomorrow and let you continue the collaboration with her. I won¡¯t interfere anymore. From now on, you can take care of the vegetable field and the store by yourself.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Grimacing with a bitter smile, Greg helplessly said, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re thinking too far. I didn¡¯t bring this up to take the vegetable field back. I wanted to discuss with you whether we should start another field.¡± ¡°Start another field?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was suddenly stunned. The current vegetable field was already not small, and the income was quite good; in her opinion, there was no need for another one. Greg smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re earning a lot now, but what about the future? It¡¯s already September. In a few months, when the weather gets cold, will we have any vegetables to sell?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing his words, Lindsey Wolfe too began to hesitate. Greg was right, after the fall season, the current vegetable field would basically have no yield. If they wanted to keep making money, they had to think of other options. Are you thinking of building a vegetable greenhouse?¡± Lindsey Wolfe asked. With a smile, Greg nodded and said, ¡°Exactly, my aunt is so sharp, you guessed it right.¡± Lindsey Wolfe blushed slightly at the compliment, yet she felt very pleased inside. Greg continued, ¡°We could lease another piece of land, get the greenhouse set up on that new land first, and start harvesting. Once that¡¯s underway, we can set up greenhouses on our current land as well.¡± ¡°How much is that going to cost?¡± Lindsey Wolfe was astounded by Greg¡¯s plan. The land they currently leased was already a hundred acres, and taking on another piece of land would also require at least fifty to sixty acres. Covering all that land with greenhouses would cost a horrifying amount. ¡°Building a greenhouse over one acre of land would require¡­¡± Watching Lindsey Wolfe count on her fingers, estimating costs, Greg couldn¡¯t help grinning and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this with CEO Abbott. She¡¯ll start a vegetable company, take the larger share, and we won¡¯t have to investas much.¡± Lindsey Wolfe asked with a face full of surprise, ¡°Really? CEO Abbott agreed?¡± Smiling, Greg nodded and said, ¡°Yes, after I recovered from my illness, CEO Abbott talked to me about the situation at home. Without her, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of setting up a vegetable greenhouse.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, our vegetable base was a collaboration with CEO Abbott from the start. We can¡¯t do the greenhouses without her.¡± The more Lindsey Wolfe thought about it, the more she felt that Lois Abbott was her benefactor, and she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°CEO Abbott is really a good woman.¡± ¡°Er, indeed.¡± ¡°In the past three to four months, I¡¯ve made almost two hundred thousand. I spent about seventy to eighty thousand building the house, so I still have over a hundred thousand left. I¡¯ll invest all that money when the time comes.¡± Hearing this, Greg was secretly amazed; Lindsey Wolfe had really earned quite a bit lately. With Greg¡¯s distraction, Lindsey Wolfe also forgot about the earlier incident, and her mood improved significantly. That face, now wearing a smile, became even more tender and attractive. For a moment, Greg found himself transfixed. Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face turned red, and she scolded, ¡°Fool, what are you looking at!¡± ¡°Uh, nothing.¡± Greg Jensen turned his head back hastily, stammering, ¡°That¡­ I¡¯ll go out first, come out and eat later, okay?¡± Lindsey Wolfe said softly, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Greg Jensen returned to the dining table and announced to everyone that he planned to contract another piece of land, which immediately drew cheers from the crowd. With the expansion of the vegetable base, there would be a need for more workers, and everyone could make a fair amount of money along with it. Moreover, given Greg Jensen¡¯s character, if he really became successful in the future, he would definitely not forget about them. At that moment, Second Elder expressed some concern, ¡°It¡¯s good that the vegetable base is expanding, but¡­ won¡¯t Liu Lao San cause any trouble?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, I¡¯ll go there myself tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Haha, I can manage by myself.¡± Second Elder cast a reproachful glance at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°You think I¡¯m worried about you getting cheated?¡± ¡°Uh, isn¡¯t that the case?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll impulsively hurt Liu Lao San.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen laughed awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Elder, I won¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Believe you? I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Haha, silly Greg isn¡¯t silly anymore, he won¡¯t be so impulsive now.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Second Elder said speechlessly, ¡°Yeah nothing, he was a mischievous troublemaker as a kid.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Hearing this, everyone burst into good-natured laughter, starting to recount Greg Jensen¡¯s amusing antics as a child. Greg Jensen felt so embarrassed that he felt he was one step closer to complete social death. Esther Jensen tilted her head back, staring at Greg Jensen, and asked, ¡°Silly Greg, are you really not silly anymore?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and rubbed her little cheek. Esther Jensen nodded seriously and said, ¡°Okay then, from now on I¡¯ll just call you ¡®brother¡¯, I won¡¯t call you silly Greg.¡± ¡°Haha, good¡­¡± Everyone chatted and laughed until after nine o¡¯clock, then they helped to clean up before heading home. Greg Jensen went back to his room, and after making sure Lindsey Wolfe and the others were asleep, he went to the vegetable and herb fields. After checking the Formation that he had set up and seeing that there were no issues, he headed toward Peach Blossom Mountain. After coming clean to his aunt, things had indeed become much easier for him, but he also lost the excuse to frequently venture into Peach Blossom Mountain. In the past, he could still feign ignorance and playfulness; if he continued doing so now, he would definitely raise suspicions. Greg Jensen practiced the Guidance Technique in the Cold Pond for several circulations of his energy, then went to check the cave above. After hesitating for a while, he decided that he would prepare properly before coming back to explore what exactly was beneath the cave. He had a feeling that the cave was hiding some secret. After returning home, Greg Jensen slept in lazily until after nine the next morning, still asleep. Second Elder, growing impatient, knocked for quite a while before he managed to wake him up. Greg Jensen said with a wry smile, ¡°Second Elder, this early in the morning¡­¡± ¡°Early? It¡¯s already past nine.¡± Second Elder complained, ¡°You were better off sick; back then, you were much more diligent than now.¡± ¡°Haha, my bad, I¡¯ll definitely get up early tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, the sooner we get this done, the better.¡± Second Elder shook his head and led the way to the village committee. Greg Jensen gave a bitter smile and quickly followed behind. Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Contracting Land Again_1 Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Contracting Land Again_1 ¡°When we get to the village committee, don¡¯t just say whatever you want, let me talk to Liu Laotie, so you don¡¯t end up arguing with him again.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled in agreement, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. He had talked about this with Liu Lao Da just yesterday, and Liu Laotie wouldn¡¯t block it; quite the contrary, like last time, he would even suggest that Greg contract more land. Village Committee. Liu Laotie sat upright behind his desk, mindlessly drawing circles on a piece of paper with a pen. The female accountant came over with a giggle, leaned on his shoulder, and while massaging it, whispered, ¡°Laosan, wanna play for a bit?¡± ¡°Get lost, I¡¯ve got serious matters to attend to, no time for play,¡± Liu Laotie said irritably. The female accountant looked down at the paper in front of him, saw the chaotic lines, and thought his scribbles weren¡¯t any better than a child¡¯s drawings. She couldn¡¯t help but snort and said, ¡°Have you found someone else, or what?¡± ¡°I got nothing, didn¡¯t I tell you I have serious matters? Can¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°Your serious matters are this?¡± Liu Laotie waved his hands impatiently and said, ¡°Enough, go on, I¡¯m irritated.¡± The accountant, seeing his anger, reluctantly returned to her seat. She was slightly confused about what Liu Laotie was so worked up about. Actually, even Liu Laotie was puzzled about what was bothering Liu Lao Da, why he was so upset over a fool¡¯s issue. Early this morning, he was still asleep at home when Liu Lao Da dragged him out of bed. He was told that he must wait at the village committee today until Greg Jensen¡¯s issue was dealt with before he could do anything else. Liu Lao Da even specifically warned him that if he messed up this matter, his 5% share in the herbal fields would have nothing to do with him. It¡¯s just a fool, what¡¯s the big deal? At that moment, Uncle and Greg Jensen walked in. Although Liu Laotie was unhappy, he didn¡¯t dare to spoil his big brother¡¯s plan and quickly stood up with a smile to welcome them. ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Uncle, what brings you here? Please, have a seat.¡± Uncle was startled, involuntarily stepping back and a pile of question marks rose in his mind in an instant. What¡¯s Liu Laotie up to? Could this be a trap? Seeing Uncle not moving, Liu Laotie quickly walked over, took his arm, and led him to a seat. ¡°Uncle, please take a seat, whatever it is, we can talk about it slowly.¡± After speaking, Liu Laotie stood up straight again and scolded the accountant, ¡°What are you staring for? Go and pour some tea for Uncle and the others!¡± ¡°All, yes.¡± The accountant also realized that last time, to make Lindsey Wolfe sign a contract for land, Liu Laotie knelt down on the spot. Now it was the Jensen Family¡¯s matter again, no wonder Liu Laotie took it so seriously. Meanwhile, she was also a bit puzzled. What exactly was Liu Laotie¡¯s angle with the Jensen Family, that every time he saw them, he acted like a mouse seeing a cat? On the other side, Liu Laotie had already taken out the newly bought tablet, displayed the map of Peach Blossom Village, and started showing it to Uncle. ¡°Uncle, we truly don¡¯t have much uncultivated land left in the village, what do you think about this spot? It¡¯s not far from your vegetable base, and there¡¯s a small road right next to it.¡± Listening to Liu Laotie¡¯s eager presentation, Uncle felt as if he were dreaming and pinched his thigh hard, the pain made him grimace. Last time, Lindsey Wolfe told him that Liu Laotie knelt before her, forcing her to contract a hundred acres of land; Uncle hadn¡¯t believed it. Now, he believed it! Uncle thought for a moment and then felt it was quite normal. If Liu Lao Da could change for the better, Liu Laotie, as his brother, suddenly becoming nice could also make sense. No matter what, as long as it was possible to contract the land, it was a win. ¡°Greg, which area do you think is suitable for you today?¡± ¡°Uncle, why ask him? He¡¯s just a simpleton.¡± With a smile of triumph, Uncle said, ¡°Our Greg isn¡¯t foolish anymore; his illness has been cured.¡± ¡°Cured?¡± Liu Laosan was taken aback and looked at Greg Jensen intently, starting to speculate. The way Big Brother was so concerned about the Jensen Family, could it be just for this Greg Jensen? Suddenly, Liu Laosan had an epiphany, and his gaze involuntarily narrowed. Because he suddenly remembered the incident that happened a couple of days ago in the county. In that incident, the local tyrant Kenny Walker was beaten into a cripple and in the end, was even taken away. And the mastermind behind all this was someone called Mr. Jensen. Greg Jensen, could he be Mr. Jensen? Linking this to Big Brother¡¯s attitude towards the Jensen Family, Liu Laosan was even more certain of his guess. Thinking this way, everything made sense. No wonder the other day, when the two brothers discussed Kenny Walker, Big Brother¡¯s expression was somewhat strange. So the problem lay here! ¡°Oh, honored college grad, please have a seat. Sorry for the neglect, sorry for the neglect.¡± Liu Laosan responded extremely quickly, hurriedly offering Greg Jensen a seat, also bending his waist, adopting a very humble posture. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, let¡¯s just sign the contract first,¡± said Greg Jensen with a calm tone, yet with an air of unquestionability. Liu Laosan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already prepared the contract, we can sign it right now.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen took the tablet from his hand, casually scrolled through it, and pointing to the plot of land closest to the pumping station base, said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a lease on this piece of land, Second Uncle, what do you think?¡± ¡°Oh, okay, anything¡¯s fine.¡± Second Uncle was still in shock, but seeing that Greg Jensen had already made his choice, he followed by nodding his head. By the time he recovered, Greg Jensen had already signed the contract. ¡°Second Uncle, shall we go?¡± ¡°All, we¡¯re done just like that?¡± ¡®Hmm, the contract¡¯s already signed. Once we get back, we¡¯ll just need to get someone to plow the land.¡± ¡°That quick?¡± Second Uncle was surprised once again. Liu Laosan said with a smile, ¡°Second Uncle, if there¡¯s anything you need help with, just give the word. Anything I, Liu Laosan, can do, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Alright.¡± Second Uncle was still somewhat nervous, he pulled Greg Jensen and left the village committee office. Once they were a bit further away, he quickly asked, ¡°Greg, how much did it cost? Liu Laosan didn¡¯t demand an exorbitant price, did he?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± ¡°How much per mu?¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°It didn¡¯t cost anything, the village chief saw that we were also having a hard time, and since that land was lying fallow and wasn¡¯t of much use, he let us farm it.¡± ¡°What? No cost? Really didn¡¯t cost anything?¡± Second Uncle quickly took the contract to look it over, and after scrutinizing it for a while, saw that it indeed stated it was free of charge, and he finally felt relieved but puzzled, Strange, what is Liu Laosan really up to? Last time it was free, and this time it¡¯s free again?¡± ¡°Haha, maybe he¡¯s had a change of heart,¡± Greg Jensen chuckled. Second Uncle nodded gravely and said, ¡°Hmm, that could be possible, but we still can¡¯t be too careful. Find a lawyer someday to check if there¡¯s anything wrong with this contract.¡± ¡°Ugh, do we need to be that cautious?¡± ¡°How could we not be careful with this kind of thing?¡± Second Uncle gave him a reproachful look and said, ¡°Second Uncle has eaten more salt than the rice you¡¯ve eaten; could I possibly trick you?¡± Greg Jensen knew Second Uncle meant well and was filled with gratitude, smiling he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find a lawyer to take a look when I have time to go to the county.¡± Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Clever Old Liu Three_1 Chapter 127: Chapter 127 Clever Old Liu Three_1 Uncle Jensen¡¯s countenance relaxed slightly, and he soon burst into laughter, sighing, ¡°Our old Jensen Family is truly blessed by our ancestors. First, we found a way to make money, and now your sickness is cured.¡± ¡°In the future, the days of our old Jensen Family will definitely get better and better.¡± Haha, Uncle, you¡¯re right, the days ahead are sure to get even better.¡± Seeing Uncle¡¯s happy face, Greg felt very pleased. His parents had passed away early, leaving him without many relatives. Uncle had always taken good care of him, and making Uncle¡¯s life better had always been his greatest wish. Now, the day when his wish would come true was not far away anymore. Lindsey Wolfe was busy with the vegetable shop, and Uncle and the others needed to help with the picking and transportation, so the newly contracted land was handed over to Boss Liu. He was to find people to help till the soil and build greenhouses. Publicly, they claimed to have subcontracted all these tasks to him, but in reality, Boss Liu was purely helping out. On the other side, as soon as Young Boss Liu finished the contract for Greg, he rushed out of the village committee and drove to find Boss Liu. Big brother, come over, I need to ask you something.¡± Boss Liu was discussing labor recruitment with his men, and when he saw his brother arrive, he gave a few instructions and walked over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so secretive that you¡¯re acting all mysterious?¡± After getting into the car, Boss Liu asked, ¡°Okay, what is it?¡± Young Boss Liu looked into his brother¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Big brother, tell me the truth, the Mr. Jensen that¡¯s been the talk of the town these past few days, isn¡¯t he Greg Jensen?¡± At these words, Boss Liu¡¯s face darkened, and he frowned, ¡°Who told you that?¡± I guessed it myself.¡± Young Boss Liu¡¯s face lit up with a smile, seeing his brother¡¯s expression, he knew this must be true. Indeed, Boss Liu hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Telling you is no harm, Greg Jensen is probably Mr. Jensen, but don¡¯t let this get out, wherever you¡¯ve heard it.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Excited and inexplicable, Young Boss Liu asked, ¡°Brother, tell me, how did you get in touch with him?¡± ¡°Get in touch my ass. I¡¯m warning you, do not offend Mr. Jensen. Otherwise, not only will you lose your little share, but you¡¯ll also lose mine thanks to your antics.¡± ¡°Uh, what do you mean?¡± Boss Liu glanced at him and said, ¡°Because that medicinal field belongs to Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°So, the vegetable fields contracted by Lindsey Wolfe and the others also belong to him?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Young Boss Liu gasped in surprise and muttered, ¡°Holy shit, with so much land, how much money is he making?¡± ¡°He¡¯s bound to make several millions a year.¡± Boss Liu looked up to see his brother¡¯s eyes reddening, and couldn¡¯t help but snort with laughter, ¡°Let me remind you, you better not harbour any thoughts you shouldn¡¯t have, otherwise you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡± Brother, I understand. If we just follow Mr. Jensen, we can all make a killing There¡¯s no need to take that risk.¡± ¡°Good that you understand.¡± Young Boss Liu sheepishly grinned, thinking to himself that he wasn¡¯t foolish. Even Kenny Walker had been outplayed by Greg Jensen; if he harbored other thoughts, wouldn¡¯t that be seeking death? ¡°Alright then, recruit some people for me in the next couple of days, let¡¯s till Mr. Jensen¡¯s newly contracted land.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Young Boss Liu was a smart man, he agreed eagerly and set to work with the same enthusiasm. That very afternoon, he announced over the village¡¯s loudspeaker, gathering a hundred or so people. They turned over the several dozen acres of Greg Jensen¡¯s newly contracted land at once. The next morning, several trucks brought in various building materials, and they started to erect the greenhouses right over them. On the other side, Old Liu also organized a crew and started picking herbs. A hundred and some people were working hard on an expanse covering fifty to sixty acres of herb fields. Herbs were picked one by one, bundled, and placed on waiting trucks that had been there for a while. Greg told Lindsey that he was heading to the county, planning to meet with Old Liu upon his arrival and accompany him to deliver the herbs. Having not seen Greg for several days, Lois missed him greatly. She returned home and, without even eating, went straight to her room. More than an hour later, Greg emerged clear-headed and refreshed, and began to cook. Lois, on the other hand, lay on the bed languidly as if drained. Her spirits were high, but her physical strength couldn¡¯t keep up. After every encounter, she found herself in a state of having energy but being unable to exert it. ¡°You bad guy, how are you so good at it?¡± Lois muttered discontentedly and grumbled, ¡°That crazy girl, Xiaoxue, went out to play with Jacky again. Maybe I should just shove her to Greg.¡± At this moment, Greg came in, smiling, ¡°What are you grumbling about? Get up for dinner, okay?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get up, you carry me.¡± ¡°Haha, I think you¡¯re just lazy.¡± Greg laughed, but nevertheless picked her up and carried her to the dining room. With two dishes and a soup sending out a delicious aroma, Lois ate with great joy. After eating, Greg drove the Wrangler to take Lois to the Reverie Inn, then he drove to the Riverhaven Factory. Riverhaven Factory was established in the 1990s. It was initially a state-owned enterprise but nearly went bankrupt due to poor management until Chestor saw the opportunity and bought it out. Riverhaven County is rich in medicinal resources. Most herbs have to go through the initial processing at Riverhaven Factory before being sent to pharmaceutical factories all over the country. Over the years, the factory had created considerable wealth for Chestor. Since Chestor had already stepped back from the front line, the factory now employed a professional manager to oversee its operations. Greg parked his car in front of the office building, strode in, and went straight to the general manager¡¯s office. ¡°Manager Olson, hello.¡± ¡°You are¡­¡± Jackson Olson was the general manager hired by Chestor. His name seemed to suggest a burly stature, yet he was actually thin and short, with a very keen appearance. Greg smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Greg Jensen. I¡¯ve grown some herbs and signed a purchase contract with our factory.¡± ¡°Ah, Mr. Jensen! Please have a seat,¡± Jackson said eagerly, standing up to guide Greg to the sofa, and then smilingly added, ¡°Chestor gave me a heads-up that you would be delivering goods today-I didn¡¯t expect you in person.¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s my first time delivering, so I had to come have a look to be at ease.¡± ¡°You can rest easy. With me here, everything will be handled flawlessly; there won¡¯t be any mishaps,¡± said Jackson. Greg smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Manager Olson.¡± ¡°No trouble at all, we¡¯re friends after all, it¡¯s a mutually beneficial arrangement,¡± Jackson said with a laugh. The two men chatted casually for a while until the secretary came looking for Jackson with some work. Just as Old Liu arrived with the truck downstairs, Greg stood up to say goodbye, ready to follow and take a look at the warehouse. Jackson quickly apologized, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve got a bit of an urgent matter on my hands. You go ahead; I¡¯ll deal with this and be right there.¡± ¡°No need to be so polite; I can go by myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty. Please go ahead, and I¡¯ll arrive shortly.¡± Jackson was very courteous and personally escorted Greg to the door. The secretary couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Manager Olson, who is that person? You¡¯re personally going over for just a delivery?¡± Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Even the Heavenly Kings Father Wouldnt Be Effective_1 Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Even the Heavenly King¡¯s Father Wouldn¡¯t Be Effective_1 Don¡¯t underestimate him; the boss personally greeted him.¡± Jackson Olson chuckled and said, ¡°Have you ever seen the boss greet any supplier like that?¡± ¡°The boss personally greeted him?¡± The secretary was also startled, her mouth forming an O shape. ¡°Exactly.¡± Jackson Olson said with a shrewd smile, ¡°That¡¯s why, in business, we must never judge people based on appearances. We have to treat everyone as equals.¡± The Riverhaven Factory covered a large area, and it took Greg Jensen driving five or six minutes to reach the warehouse for receiving goods. There were seven or eight trucks lined up in front of the warehouse, all fully loaded with medicinal materials, indicating that they were there to deliver goods. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but reflect that though the name Riverhaven Factory sounded a bit rustic, their business was quite substantial. He parked his car on the vacant space nearby and then headed towards the warehouse. From a distance, lie saw Boss Liu standing there, arguing with a lean middle- aged man. ¡°It was clearly our turn; why are you letting them unload first?¡± The middle-aged man glanced at him coldly and said indifferently, ¡°These are our factory¡¯s internal rules, none of your business.¡± Boss Liu angrily said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see it; you just took two hundred bucks from him!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Let me tell you, stop spouting nonsense. If you want to unload your truck, wait patiently. If not, get the hell out of here. If you keep nagging me, I won¡¯t let you unload a single thing from your truck!¡± Boss Liu had a temper and was used to throwing his weight around in Duo Phoenix Town; how could he tolerate this kind of treatment? Pointing at the middle-aged man¡¯s nose, he shouted angrily, ¡°Who the hell are you? You think you can decide whether I can unload or not?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face was grim as he stared at Boss Liu and said furiously, ¡°You think you can disrespect me? I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯m not accepting your goods today, and no one can change that!¡± ¡°Aiden Clark, say that again, I dare you!¡± Boss Liu was furious, grabbing the middle-aged man¡¯s collar and shouted, ¡°Are you going to let me unload?!¡± However, the middle-aged man was not the least bit intimidated, turned around and shouted, ¡°Is everyone dead? Come out if someone¡¯s causing trouble!¡± Before he could finish, more than a dozen workers charged out from the inside, each wielding a crowbar used for unloading trucks. ¡°Aiden Clark, dare to touch our manager, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Beat him up!¡± Without a word, more than a dozen workers rushed over, ready to fight. Seeing this, the fiery blood in Boss Liu¡¯s bones surged, and he pulled out a crowbar from beneath the truck, retreating and fighting off the attackers. He was a veteran of many battles, with skills honed from years on the streets, and he was certainly not weak. For a moment, the crowd of more than a dozen people couldn¡¯t lay a hand on him. Seeing this scene, the middle-aged man became enraged and shouted, ¡°What are you idiots doing? Attack, will you?!¡± Urged by their manager, the workers charged like they were on adrenaline, recklessly rushing forward. This time, Boss Liu was in trouble; in the blink of an eye, he took several blows, one of which nearly broke his arm. Greg Jensen saw what was happening and hurried over, kicking over the man in front. ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­¡± Boss Liu¡¯s face lit up with joy, and seeing Greg Jensen already fighting among the crowd, he followed with his crowbar in hand. He swung his crowbar, knocking down a man, then looked up and was stunned. All he saw was Greg Jensen, like a wolf among sheep, and with every punch or kick, one would surely fall. It wasn¡¯t long before a dozen workers were all lying on the ground, unable to get up. The warehouse supervisor¡¯s face changed slightly, and he instinctively took a step back as he said menacingly, ¡°Daring to hit people in our factory, you¡¯re all dead meat!¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him but didn¡¯t respond. Turning around, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did a fight break out?¡± Big Liu replied helplessly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this isn¡¯t my fault. That bastard took someone else¡¯s money to let them cut in line. I asked him a couple of questions, and then he refused to unload our goods.¡± Hearing this, the warehouse supervisor¡¯s expression instantly became composed as he sneered, ¡°So the two of you are working together, huh? That makes things easier.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth curved in a mocking smile as he asked, ¡°And what would you like to do about it?¡± ¡°Simple!¡± The warehouse supervisor pointed at Greg Jensen and Big Liu, scoffing, ¡°I don¡¯t care which supplier you work for. Starting today, not a single truckload of your goods will enter our factory.¡± Greg Jensen said with amusement, ¡°Is that so? You think you have the final say?¡± ¡°Doi have the final say?¡± The warehouse supervisor laughed scornfully, ¡°i¡¯ll tell you, if I say you can¡¯t deliver, then you can¡¯t deliver. Not even if the Emperor of Heaven himself came down!¡± ¡°You said that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I said it!¡± Greg Jensen nodded and smiled, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll make a phone call.¡± ¡°Go ahead. It won¡¯t make a difference who you call.¡± The warehouse supervisor waved his hand in a commanding manner and then sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of guys like you two. You think you¡¯re somebody important outside, but can¡¯t take a bit of hardship in our factory. Let me tell you, when it comes to this warehouse, I call the shots. If you¡¯re a dragon, you coil up for me; if you¡¯re a tiger, you lie down for me. Dare to say no, and I¡¯ll make sure you never deliver goods for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Supervisor Zhang is right.¡± Exactly, Supervisor Zhang is the law around here, what he says goes.¡± ¡°You two young ones really don¡¯t get it, do you? Harmony brings wealth. What¡¯s the big deal about delaying the unloading for a bit?¡± Before Supervisor Zhang had finished speaking, several delivery guys immediately started sucking up to him. Big Liu knew about Greg Jensen¡¯s relationship with Chester Ware, so he was far from intimidated. Pointing at Supervisor Zhang, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t hurry, you¡¯ll be crying soon enough!¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting!¡± Supervisor Zhang was extremely confident as he pulled over a stool and sat down grandly at the entrance of the warehouse. He had just sat down when he saw a short, thin figure running towards him. Looking closely, he jumped up as if there were springs under his butt and greeted from afar, ¡°Mr. Olson, what brings you here personally?¡± As he spoke, he took a few steps forward, ready to welcome him. However, Jackson Olson didn¡¯t even glance at him and went straight up to Greg Jensen, wiping the sweat from his forehead with a smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jensen, what seems to be the problem?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and, pointing to Supervisor Zhang, said, ¡°He just told me that from now on, not a single truckload of my goods will make it here. As for why, you can ask him yourself.¡± On hearing this, Jackson Olson¡¯s expression suddenly darkened as he angrily asked, ¡°Zayne Harrison, what is this about?¡± Zayne Harrison looked at Greg Jensen bewilderedly and explained to Jackson Olson, ¡°Mr. Olson, they were the ones not following the rules, so I was just teaching them a lesson. This really isn¡¯t my fault.¡± With that, he glanced at the delivery guys in the distance and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them.¡± ¡°This¡­ it seems to be exactly what Supervisor Zhang said.¡± ¡°Right, those two were the ones who disturbed the order first.¡± The delivery guys, still reliant on Zayne Harrison for their jobs, naturally didn¡¯t dare to upset him and started to speak up in his defense. Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Chapter 129: Its Only a Brother if Theres a Gifti Chapter 129: Chapter 129: It¡¯s Only a Brother if There¡¯s a Gifti Greg Jensen saw this and sneered, ¡°Why not just check the surveillance to find out what really happened?¡± ¡°Exactly, you clearly took someone¡¯s money just now, helped them cut in line, I just asked a few questions, and you told me not to make deliveries anymore, even calling people to beat us up¡­¡± Beating a dog when it¡¯s down, of course, didn¡¯t require Greg Jensen to take action himself; with just a couple of steps forward, Liu Laoda clarified the whole incident. Learning that Zayne Harrison dared to incite workers to go against Greg Jensen, Jackson Olson was scared out of his wits. He raised his hand and landed a slap on Zayne Harrison, almost sending him to the ground. There was no need to investigate this matter, the dozen or so workers lying on the ground were proof enough. Chetor Ware rarely meddled in company affairs, but now he was even willing to greet a supplier for Greg Jensen¡¯s sake, demonstrating Greg¡¯s significance. Such a person warranted careful attendance even from him, the general manager, and yet Zayne Harrison, a mere warehouse supervisor, had the audacity to make things difficult for Greg Jensen. Wasn¡¯t this like pushing him, the general manager, into the fire pit? ¡°Zayne Harrison, you¡¯re fired. Go to finance to collect your salary and get out immediately!¡± ¡°Alt, Mr. Olson, I made a mistake, please give me another chance.¡± Zayne Harrison¡¯s complexion went pale in an instant; he clung to Jackson Olson¡¯s legs, begging incessantly. Jackson Olson kicked him away, angrily saying, ¡°Get lost, give you another chance, and you could bring me down as the general manager. Hurry up and get lost, or I¡¯ll call security!¡± Seeing that pleading with Jackson Olson was useless, Zayne Harrison turned his attention to Greg Jensen, dropping to his knees to grasp at his pant leg. Upon seeing this, Jackson Olson went up and gave him a kick, flipping him onto the ground, and bellowed, ¡°Where¡¯s security? Are they all dead? Hurry up and throw this man out!¡± ¡°Mr. Olson, I was wrong, please spare me¡­¡± A few security guards standing in the distance immediately ran over and dragged Zayne Harrison away. Seeing that Zayne Harrison was indeed taken away, the delivery men were dumbfounded; they couldn¡¯t have anticipated such an outcome. A delivery man, with just a few words, caused a warehouse supervisor to be fired from the factory. Where was the sense in that? Meanwhile, a feeling of unease couldn¡¯t help but arise in them. They had just defended Zayne Harrison, and if Greg Jensen were to redirect his anger towards them, it was questionable whether they could keep their jobs. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Jackson Olson was the most panicked at the moment. Although it was highly unlikely that Chetor Ware would fire him over this incident, who could say for certain when it came to such matters? If he really did get fired over this, that would be a terrible injustice. ¡°Mr. Greg, look at this mess¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, the forest is big and houses all sorts of birds.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression softened slightly, a smile emerging as he said, ¡°Mr. Olson has grown the herb processing factory so large, it¡¯s normal to have one or two bad apples. ¡°Oh my, Mr. Greg, you flatter me too much.¡± Jackson Olson replied modestly, but couldn¡¯t help grinning, his worries completely dissipated. He secretly gave Greg Jensen a thumbs-up. He was truly someone personally looked after by the boss; his manner of speaking was indeed at a different level. A casual compliment from Greg Jensen smoothly defused the current situation and served as a reminder that there might be more than one bad apple in the factory, suggesting that he should do a thorough check. Even though it was a warning, it made Jackson Olson feel refreshed; far from any animosity, his heart was instead filled with gratitude. After all, this was still a result of his inability to manage his subordinates properly. If Greg did speak to Chestor Ware about it, he couldn¡¯t find a single fault with it. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not stand on ceremony, let¡¯s hurry up and unload the truck. I¡¯ve got two more shipments waiting after this.¡± ¡°Haha, sure thing, I¡¯ll have them start unloading right away.¡± Jackson Olson was in high spirits, personally instructing the workers to unload the goods, and then he called the off-duty warehouse manager to come over and oversee the work. Seeing that the unloading had begun, Greg ceased his watch and followed Jackson back to the office for tea and conversation. After a short wait, the goods were finally all accounted for, and the finance staff came in with the bills, placing them in front of Jackson. Jackson looked at them and chuckled, ¡°The medicinal ingredients delivered this time are worth a total of 2.3 million. I¡¯ll have finance transfer the payment to you right away.¡± ¡°Haha, thank you very much, Mr. Olson.¡± Greg knew that for a transaction this large, the payment would normally be delayed for about a month, and when it would be completed was entirely up to Jackson. He quickly thanked the other party, accepting this favor from him. Jackson laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, we¡¯re friends after all. Why be so formal?¡± Greg smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s have dinner together this evening, friends should spend more time together, right?¡± Jackson¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as he smiled, ¡°Mr. Jensen makes a good point. This evening, I¡¯ll be the host, and I insist that Mr. Jensen graces us with his presence.¡± Although Greg was just a small-time supplier, the boss Chestor Ware had personally recommended him, which made his status quite different. Such a person was usually hard to invite, so how could Jackson refuse? With Jackson personally overseeing the matter, the payment arrived in the account that very afternoon. Lois Abbott was stunned when she heard that Greg had earned more than two million in three months; she was completely dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is growing medicinal ingredients really that profitable?¡± ¡°Of course, otherwise why would Chestor become the richest man in Riverhaven County?¡± Greg smiled, continuing, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because Chestor offered a very high price, otherwise those medicinal ingredients could at most sell for 1.8 million.¡± Lois said, ¡°That¡¯s not little either, that¡¯s equivalent to 600,000 a month.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s why I¡¯m planning to continue to expand the planted area and keep growing medicinal ingredients this winter.¡± ¡°You can grow medicinal ingredients in winter, too?¡± Greg pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Growing medicinal ingredients in winter is indeed a bit challenging, but it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Medicinal ingredients not only require specific temperatures and climate, but also have high demands on humidity and light exposure. Even with greenhouses, growing them in winter might seem like a fool¡¯s dream. Fortunately, Greg had the aid of the Small Cloud Rain Skill and wasn¡¯t worried about this issue. ¡°Brother, now that you¡¯ve made so much money, shouldn¡¯t we celebrate a bit?¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s sister twinkled her large eyes mischievously and said, ¡°Of course, if you could buy me a little gift, that would be even better.¡± Greg laughed, ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t today; I¡¯ve arranged to have dinner with Mr. Olson tonight and see if we can invite Chestor over as well.¡± Upon hearing his words, Lois¡¯s sister¡¯s mouth immediately turned down in disappointment as she huffed, ¡°Hmph, my brother-in-law is no fun at all, I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep.¡± Lois scolded with a laugh, ¡°Hey, you girl, when you want a gift, you call him ¡®brother,¡¯ and without a gift, it¡¯s ¡®brother-in-law¡¯?¡± Her sister huffed, ¡°It¡¯s because my stinky brother-in-law won¡¯t take me to celebrate or buy me a gift.¡± Greg said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, we¡¯ll go celebrate tomorrow and then I¡¯ll buy you a gift, okay?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Chapter 130 West Ling Pharmaceutical Subsidiary_1 Chapter 130: Chapter 130 West Ling Pharmaceutical Subsidiary_1 Greg Jensen smiled and ruffled her little head, saying, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. When have I ever lied to you?¡± ¡°Yay, big brother is the best, Mua¡­¡± Snow¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with little stars as she hugged Greg¡¯s face and kissed him. She then lifted her head only to notice her sister watching her with a devilish grin. Her little face turned red in an instant, and, as if spring-loaded, she blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep in my room,¡± and hurriedly left. Greg, utterly baffled, turned his head and said awkwardly, ¡°The child is just too happy¡­¡± Seeing his nervousness, Lois Abbott chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± At that, Greg was completely stunned. Aren¡¯t women supposed to be the most jealous? Kiss her boyfriend in front of her, and she doesn¡¯t mind? Greg was so perplexed that he didn¡¯t pursue the thought any further. He made an excuse to leave early, drove to the Ware Family, and planned to personally invite Chester Ware for dinner. Lan sister and Xiang sister-in-law both knew him, and since he had helped to clear their names last time, they eagerly welcomed him into the living room to sit down when he arrived. Lan sister smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, please wait a moment, the master is on the phone in the study.¡± Greg nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just sit for a while. You can go about your business; don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Please have a seat.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Sipping tea alone in the living room, Greg then saw Chestor Ware walk out from the second-floor study. He looked somewhat upset, but when he saw Greg, he managed to muster a faint smile. ¡°Younger brother Greg has come. Come on up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg stood up, ascended to the second floor, and followed Chestor Ware into the study. The study was filled with the heavy smell of smoke, and the ashtray was piled high with cigarette butts, next to which lay half a cigarette that hadn¡¯t been smoked completely. Seeing Chestor Ware with a face full of worries, Greg couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Ware, what¡¯s happened?¡± Chestor Ware wearily said, ¡°Alas, the city¡¯s Xiling Pharmaceuticals is planning to build a subsidiary factory to increase production capacity. People almost broke their heads fighting over the chance to be a supplier.¡± Greg, a bit puzzled, pressed on, ¡°You¡¯ve been doing this for so many years, didn¡¯t Xiling Pharmaceuticals reserve a spot for you?¡± ¡°Alas, they did give me one, but they¡¯re asking me to start supplying by springtime.¡± Chestor Ware said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s clearly making things difficult for me, as if they want me to voluntarily give up the supply qualification. Hearing this, Greg suddenly smiled and asked, ¡°Supply in the spring, so the price must be very high, right?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s high, but where to get the herbs in springtime? Unless you purchase the processed herbs from other provinces or cities. Not to mention whether it¡¯s even possible to acquire them, the transportation costs and purchase prices would both sharply increase. Even though Xiling Pharmaceuticals increased their prices a bit, it¡¯s still not enough to cover the increased costs.¡± Chestor Ware sighed, ¡°Even if I make money in the latter half of the next year, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll just be to cover the losses of the first half. Making a profit is out of the question.¡± As he spoke, he suddenly froze because the smile on Greg¡¯s face was growing ever stronger. A thought struck him, and he asked blankly, ¡°Younger brother Greg, do you have a solution?¡± ¡°Haha, I do have a little idea.¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°Because I¡¯m planning to grow medicinal herbs in a greenhouse.¡± Hearing the first part of the sentence, a light of hope lit up in Chestor Ware¡¯s eyes, but as he heard the rest, that light dimmed instantly. He couldn¡¯t help but bitterly smile and say, ¡°Brother Greg, I thought you had some great solution, but let¡¯s forget about using greenhouses for planting medicinal herbs. In the past, it wasn¡¯t that no one tried this experiment, but in the end, without exception, they all failed. Not only did some people not make any money, but they ended up bankrupt.¡± ¡°Haha, Brother Chestor, you don¡¯t have to worry about that, I have my ways.¡± ¡°You have a way?¡± Chestor Ware was stunned again, and then he shook his head and said, ¡°Still, let¡¯s forget it. After these herbs are processed at the factory, they have to be tested. If they don¡¯t pass the test, they will still be rejected.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes lit up, and he exclaimed joyfully, ¡°Really? Then our medicinal herbs should be much better than others.¡± ¡± What do you mean?¡± Chestor Ware asked blankly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because Peach Blossom Village has excellent soil and water.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t explain the Small Cloud Rain Skill to Chestor Ware and only claimed that the soil and water in Peach Blossom Village were better, resulting in higher-quality medicinal herbs than other places. He enthusiastically laughed and said, ¡°Brother Chestor, I am a practitioner of Chinese medicine and am very knowledgeable about the nature of medicinal herbs. I can guarantee that the herbs produced in Peach Blossom Village will be far more effective than those from other areas.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Upon hearing this, Chestor Ware became excited, but then he felt slightly discouraged, ¡°No matter how good the soil is, I¡¯m afraid that greenhouse planting won¡¯t be feasible. Planting medicinal herbs is not as simple as planting vegetables; just setting up a greenhouse probably won¡¯t be sufficient.¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to worry about that problem. When the time comes, I¡¯ll have my ways to deal with it.¡± Chestor Ware instinctively asked, ¡°What ways do you have?¡± ¡°Trade secret!¡± Greg Jensen laughed. Chestor Ware was still somewhat skeptical, but seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s confident demeanor, hope couldn¡¯t help but rise in him. After a moment of thought, he said, ¡°Brother Greg, I won¡¯t be coy with you. If you can really grow medicinal herbs in winter, I am willing to split the profits of the Riverhaven Factory with you, or you can directly take shares in my company.¡± ¡°Haha, we¡¯ll talk about that later. Let me first grow the herbs,¡± Greg replied. ¡°Alright, as long as you can do it, big brother definitely won¡¯t let you down!¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Your word is enough for me.¡± After their conversation, Chestor Ware also felt that there was great potential in this endeavor and relaxed a lot. He smiled and asked, ¡°What brings you here today?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°The batch of medicinal herbs I planted earlier sold, and I plan to invite you to dinner tonight. I¡¯ve also invited Mr. Olson from the factory.¡± ¡°That sounds great. I have no other plans for the evening.¡± Chestor Ware didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and immediately agreed. He knew that Greg Jensen wanted to thank him, and he himself wanted to show his support for Greg in front of Jackson Olson, to let him know the relationship between himself and Greg. In this way, in the future at the Riverhaven Factory, no one would dare to give Greg Jensen a hard time. The two chatted in the study for a while, and then Greg Jensen got up to leave, heading to the Reverie Inn to prepare for tonight¡¯s meal. Chestor Ware was the first benefactor Greg Jensen had encountered. Although Greg had helped him recover from his illness, the gift he received in return far exceeded its worth. According to the normal cultivation method, this business of planting medicinal herbs could yield two seasons per year, easily making four or five million. As the saying goes, the best gift is not as good as money, and money is not as good as a profitable business deal. The business deal Chestor Ware offered was full of sincerity. Greg Jensen was truly grateful from the bottom of his heart, so he planned to personally cook tonight, preparing two medicinal dishes to nourish qi and blood. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Chapter 131: Spectators_l Chapter 131: Chapter 131: Spectators_l Greg Jensen personally took charge of cooking, which immediately drew the entire kitchen staff of Reverie Inn to gather around and watch. The head chef had originally taken leave to go home for his son¡¯s birthday, but after hearing this news, he no longer cared about the birthday and rushed back in his car. Every chef has a few signature dishes, each with their own secret recipe, making it hard for others to replicate the exact same flavor. This is even more true for medicinal cuisine. Without the secret formula, let alone the exact same flavor, it¡¯s difficult to achieve the same texture. Not to mention, the most important nourishing effects of medicinal cuisine. Greg was quite focused when working, so when he looked up, he was startled by the scene before him. Looking around, all he could see was a sea of people. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± Greg was full of question marks. With a sheepish grin, the head chef uttered two words: ¡°Stealing skills!¡± ¡°Right, stealing skills!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Everyone knew Greg was a good person and didn¡¯t mind, so they forthrightly revealed their little sneaky thoughts. What followed was a burst of good-natured laughter. ¡°Alright, watch closely then. Whether you can learn or not is entirely up to your own comprehension. I won¡¯t explain it,¡± Greg said, not minding at all. He shook his head with a smile and proceeded with the next steps. He said he wouldn¡¯t explain, but as he worked, he found himself talking through the process. The group of chefs watched intently and listened carefully, afraid to miss any detail. After one dish was completed, a chef couldn¡¯t help but voice the doubts in his mind. As Greg continued to prepare the next ingredients, he answered the chef¡¯s question without even turning his head. And so, with one person cooking and a crowd watching, even the head chef benefited enormously from the dinner that was prepared. After finishing four medicinal dishes, Greg took off his apron and handed it to the head chef with a smile, saying: ¡°Okay, keep an eye on the stove for me. I have guests tonight, and now it¡¯s your turn to take the stage. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Boss Greg, we won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± ¡°Right, if what I make isn¡¯t tasty, deduct my salary for this month.¡± Lois Abbott stood in the corner, a joyful smile appearing on her face as she listened to everyone¡¯s assurances to Greg. In her tender eyes, there was a hint of admiration. Greg was like a natural leader, achieving recognition in whatever he did. This is my man! Lois thought, a proud smile involuntarily spreading across her face. As Greg made his way out of the crowd, he saw Lois standing to the side, and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the office. I¡¯m going to take a shower and change my clothes.¡± Observing the sparkle in Greg¡¯s eyes, Lois¡¯s heart fluttered. She took two steps back and replied somewhat awkwardly, ¡°You¡­ you go ahead and shower.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Seeing that she wasn¡¯t keen, Greg didn¡¯t insist and left the kitchen by himself. Lois watched his retreating figure and couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The next second, her expression suddenly changed. She wanted to follow and stop Greg, but after a second thought, she halted her steps. At the same time, the corners of her mouth slowly curled up, revealing a subtle smile. After leaving the kitchen, Greg headed to the General Manager¡¯s office. Inside the office was a resting room equipped with a large double bed, as well as an en-suite bathroom and wardrobe, which Lois used for resting and changing clothes. Having his clothes smell of cooking, wearing them would be seen as disrespectful to the guests, so Greg decided to take a shower and change. He locked the office door, started to undress as he walked inside, and by the time he entered the resting room, he was down to just his shorts. He threw his clothes on the bed and headed for the bathroom. Before he reached the door, the bathroom door suddenly opened, Lois Abbott came out, her hair wrapped up, her body swathed in a bath towel. Svelte long legs, a delicate collarbone, and the glimpse of her snow-white shoulders were all exposed to the air. Their eyes locked, and the air around them instantly froze. ¡°Alt¡­¡± Lois let out a startled cry and quickly covered her eyes with both hands. But the gaps between her fingers were quite large, revealing two round and rolling pupils that glittered with excitement. However, when she lifted her hands, the towel wrapped around her body slid off in an instant. Greg Jensen was stunned! The sight of her youthful body caused his mind to go blank. Although they had been in similar situations before, it had always been in the dark, where he couldn¡¯t make out the details. The ¡®honesty¡¯ in broad daylight was indeed unprecedented. ¡°All!¡± Lois shrieked again and hurriedly picked up the towel to hold it against her front. Greg suddenly snapped out of it, quickly turned around, and said with a tremor in his voice, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were in there.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lois¡¯s face glowed with a shy red hue as she wore a faint smile and daringly asked, ¡°Brother, do you think I look good?¡± ¡°Good¡­ You look good.¡± ¡°Brother, your abs look good too.¡± Greg¡¯s face was a picture of incredulity as he said wordlessly, ¡°Little brat, hurry up and get dressed, I need to shower, and there will be guests later.¡± ¡°Hey, where am I still little?¡± Lois immediately protested, running behind Greg and tugging at his arm, ¡°Turn around and take a good look. Tell me where I¡¯m little!¡± Greg¡¯s cold sweat broke out instantly, only to insist against his conscience, ¡°Madam, I misspoke, you¡¯re not little, not at all. Please, just get dressed, or it¡¯ll be hard to explain when your sister sees us.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, my sister won¡¯t get mad.¡± ¡°Are you going to get dressed or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll get mad!¡± Greg had no choice but to try to intimidate her with a cold voice. Lois wrinkled her little nose and huffed, ¡°Fine, fine, fine! I¡¯ll get dressed, really¡­¡± Hearing the rustling sounds from behind him, Greg breathed a slight sigh of relief. After what seemed like an eternity, Lois finally said, ¡°Okay, you can turn around now.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Greg muttered in response, and when he turned around, he nearly let out a nosebleed. Lois was wearing a JK schoolgirl outfit and was currently pulling on a pair of white silk stockings. Her slender hand glided over her long, straight leg, rolling the white stockings up bit by bit. ¡°A heart as clear as ice, untroubled by the sky¡¯s falling. Unchanging amidst the myriad twists, serene in spirit and tranquil in qi¡­¡± Greg quickly turned away, silently reciting the Daoist ¡°Ice Heart Mantra¡± to suppress the heat within him. At that moment, Lois¡¯s sweet voice rang out again, ¡°Brother, why won¡¯t you look at me? Am I not pretty enough?¡± Greg felt completely defeated by this little vixen, and could only force himself to say, ¡°You look good, but now you need to get out. I have to shower and things to take care of.¡± ¡°Hmph, there¡¯ll be no next time to see, never ever again.¡± Lois walked off in a huff, but as she passed by Greg, she suddenly stopped, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him on the face, then giggled and ran out. ¡°Someday this little vixen is going to be the death of me.¡± Greg Jensen let out a long breath and turned to walk into the bathroom. In the bathroom lingered the scent of shampoo and¡­ Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Chapter 132 A Happy Gathering for Guests and Hosts_1 Chapter 132: Chapter 132 A Happy Gathering for Guests and Hosts_1 Greg Jensen stared blankly for a long while before finally picking it up with two fingers and tossing it on the bed. Having done all this, he breathed a sigh of relief and began to take a shower. Meanwhile, Lois Abbott stopped in her tracks after dashing out of the break room, muttering, ¡°Oops, I left that thing inside.¡± Turning her head back toward the closed door of the break room, a sly smile suddenly appeared on her lips, ¡°My brother wouldn¡¯t use my thing for naughty purposes, would he?¡± Images of a sturdy six-pack abs involuntarily came to her mind, turning her cute little face red again. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t, would he? My brother is such an upright person¡­¡± Lois chuckled and skipped out of the office. ¡°Lois, why are you running?¡± Lois Abbott approached from a distance and called out to her sister, asking, ¡°Have you seen Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Air, I¡­ I¡¯ve seen him.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± Hearing her sister mention him, Lois¡¯s face immediately turned sour as she pouted, ¡°Hmph, that stinky brother-in-law, he actually said I¡¯m small!¡± ¡°Er, you are quite small indeed.¡± ¡°Say that again!¡± Lois bared her teeth, making a fierce face. Lois Abbott quickly surrendered, laughing, ¡°Not small, you¡¯ve got the size of a small steamed bun now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before Lois could get angry, Lois Abbott was already laughing her way back to her own office. Lois looked down at herself and nearly burst into tears of self-pity, murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, though.¡± After Greg Jensen had changed his clothes, it wasn¡¯t long before Chestor Ware arrived as promised with Sister Lan. The two sat in private room 888, discussing the feasibility of growing medicinal herbs in winter. Greg Jensen outlined his plan, of course omitting details about the Small Cloud Rain Skill. Chestor Ware still felt it was unreliable, but at this point, he had no other options and had to place his hopes on Greg Jensen. After pondering for a moment, he proposed, ¡°How about this, let¡¯s set up a new medicinal herb processing factory together, specifically to supply the Xihng pharmaceutical subspecialty.¡± Greg Jensen was moved, yet somewhat helpless, and he said with a wry smile, ¡°Chestor, I don¡¯t have that much money to build a factory right now.¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll invest in the factory, and you just need to handle the supply of raw materials.¡± Chestor Ware smiled, ¡°Of course, the raw material supply is your own business, no skimping on the price, and I ll give you a 40% share in the processing plant.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± It was untrue to say he wasn¡¯t tempted. Earning a sum from growing medicinal herbs and then another from initial processing-how could Greg Jensen not be moved by such a good deal? In fact, even if Chestor Ware didn¡¯t offer him any shares, Greg Jensen would still have to sell his medicinal herbs to him. In other words, Chestor Ware was practically giving money to Greg Jensen. So, to accept a 40% share for nothing truly made Greg Jensen feel a bit embarrassed. Chestor Ware saw his hesitation and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Brother Greg, don¡¯t be so polite with me. You saved my life; do we really need to be so formal with each other?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°No more of this, it¡¯s settled.¡± Chestor Ware laughed, ¡°You just work on that greenhouse; getting the medicinal herbs grown quickly is all that matters. ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, clearly happy. One transaction, two profits- this deal was too worthwhile. He planned to return to Peach Blossom Village in a few days to see how much wasteland was still available, then lease it all and plant it with medicinal herbs. A single year of farming fifty to sixty acres could earn four to five million; if another fifty to sixty acres were contracted, annual income could approach ten million. Plus the profits from the medicinal herb processing factory, an annual income of ten million was no problem at all. Cultivating medicinal herbs, running a fruit and vegetable supermarket, and managing a vegetable base had squandered the modest sum he had earned from treating diseases. His supply of Blood Qi Pills had long since run out, yet he had no money to buy more. Once the processing factory and the medicinal herb greenhouses were sorted out, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about running out of Blood Qi Pills anymore. If he had enough Blood Qi Pills, he might have already reached the fourth level of Qi Refinement by now. Why waste so much time? Through the period of Dual Cultivation, he had been getting closer and closer to the fourth level of Qi Refinement and his need for Blood Qi Pills had been increasing. With cultivation, if you don¡¯t advance, you recede, and the further you get, the harder it becomes. Only with the aid of Blood Qi Pills can you break through faster. The two of them chatted for a while until Jackson Olson arrived. Seeing that the boss, Chestor Ware, was also there, he felt that this meal was well worth it. Even though Jackson Olson was the general manager of the processing factory, Chestor Ware had been increasingly reclusive lately; dreaming of dining and chatting with him was pure folly. Therefore, having this chance to talk was exceedingly rare. The meal itself was meant to strengthen relationships and to express gratitude to Chestor Ware, so Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t invited anyone else. The three of them ate and talked, the atmosphere very harmonious. Jackson Olson was understanding too, assuring on the spot that there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble at Greg Jensen¡¯s herb processing factory. Chestor Ware also smiled and praised Jackson Olson a few times, exciting him so much he almost stood up to bow his thanks. After the meal, the two men went their separate ways, and Greg Jensen returned home with the Abbott sisters. As soon as they entered the house, Lois Abbott asked, ¡°Brother-in-law, where are we going to play tomorrow?¡± ¡°Eh? What do you mean ¡®where are we going to play¡¯?¡± Greg Jensen responded, bemused. ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t you say you were going to take us out to celebrate tomorrow? With her hands on her hips and her brows furrowed, Lois Abbott stared at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°And you haven¡¯t given me the present you promised either!¡± ¡°I said we¡¯d celebrate, but 1 didn¡¯t say we were going out to play.¡± Greg Jensen said with a resigned laugh, ¡°I have a gift for you, how about we go buy it tomorrow?¡± ¡°No good, we need to go out and play. Being cooped up at home all day, I¡¯m almost bored to death.¡± ¡°You bored? You roam around everywhere in Dad¡¯s car every day.¡± Lois Abbott reached out to tap her younger sister¡¯s head lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t bother your brother-in-law, he¡¯s had a drink. Let him sleep. ¡°Sigh, alright then.¡± Lois Abbott sighed and returned to her own room. As he watched her dejected back, Greg Jensen gave a wry smile and turned to Lois Abbott, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just take her out to play for a couple of days?¡± ¡°Um, that¡¯s fine. There isn¡¯t much going on at the store recently anyway.¡± Lois Abbott asked, ¡°Where shall we go? It¡¯s autumn already, and it¡¯s going to be cold soon; we won¡¯t be able to go to the beach.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hot springs in Singleton City then. There are lots of hot spring resorts there. We can hike during the day and soak in the hot springs at night. ¡°Great idea.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes lit up, and she smiled, saying, ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s been so long since I last went. The last time was when I was a kid and Dad took me.¡± ¡°Haha, then this time I¡¯ll take you.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re taking advantage of me again.¡± Lois Abbott made a face and started pinching Greg Jensen as he chased after her. Greg Jensen laughed out loudly and quickly retreated to his room. As the door closed, the atmosphere took an immediate turn; Lois Abbott, who had just been like a fierce lioness, instantly transformed into a docile hobbyhorse. in the next room, Lois Abbott¡¯s sister heard the noise from next door and couldn¡¯t help but let her imagination run wild. She huffed, ¡°Stinky brother-in-law, not playing with me.. I¡¯ll never like you again!¡± Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Thats Your Brother-in-law_1 Chapter 133: Chapter 133 That¡¯s Your Brother-in-law_1 Riverhaven County, the Ware Family. The winter supply situation had been settled, and Chestor Ware was in a good mood, so he drank quite a bit that evening. After returning home, he sat down on the sofa to rest. Not long after, Sister Lan came over with a bowl of hangover soup. ¡°Have some soup to sober up.¡± ¡°Mm, Sister Lan, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Chestor Ware watched busy Sister Lan with a rare touch of tenderness on his face. Sister Lan, whose real name was Matilda Milton, was Chestor¡¯s childhood sweetheart; however, between the two of them stood Taylor Ware¡¯s mother, Annie Stuart. After growing up, Annie married Chestor, while Sister Lan remained single. They were still very good friends, the three of them. Even when Annie left behind Taylor Ware, Sister Lan always helped take care of her. Taylor was even closer to Sister Lan than to her own mother. After Annie passed away, Sister Lan moved into the Ware family home as a nanny. However, Taylor was still young at that time, so the relationship between her and Chestor was never made public. Chestor spoke softly, ¡°Stop busying yourself, come sit for a while.¡± Sister Lan¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she nodded gently before sitting beside him. Looking at the beautiful woman within reach, thinking how all these years he hadn¡¯t been able to give her a proper status, Chestor¡¯s heart was filled with guilt. He raised his hand to gently touch Sister Lan¡¯s face, about to speak, but the front door suddenly opened, and Taylor Ware walked in from outside. She glanced at the living room instinctively, then froze, the corners of her mouth lifting slightly, wanting to laugh but not daring to. Chestor also paused, but it was Sister Lan who reacted first, quickly standing up and said with a forced laugh, ¡°Taylor is back.¡± ¡°Alt, haha, I didn¡¯t see anything, you two continue.¡± Taylor laughed and quickly returned to her room. The living room became quiet once again. ¡°It¡¯s your fault, acting so undignified at your age.¡± Sister Lan¡¯s soft face flushed with two red patches, and she glared at Chestor with a sense of blame, murmuring, ¡°The child has seen us!¡± ¡°Heh, so what if she saw us? She¡¯s seen us now anyway, come sit¡­¡± Chestor laughed and was about to pull Sister Lan back to his side. Just at that moment, Taylor suddenly came out of her room and called out, ¡°Dad, you guys¡­ sorry¡­¡± Sister Lan¡¯s face turned red again, and she quickly pushed Chestor away, standing up once more. Chestor¡¯s expression immediately darkened, and he said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s enough, go back down.¡± ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± Taylor gave Sister Lan an apologetic smile, then affectionately wrapped her arms around Chestor¡¯s neck. Before she could speak, Chestor pushed her away coldly, ¡°No money!¡± Taylor said helplessly, ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t even say it was about money.¡± Chestor pursed his lips and snorted, ¡°You¡¯re my own flesh and blood, I know what you¡¯re up to with just a smile.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Out with it, how much do you want this time?¡± Taylor beamed and held up two fingers, ¡°Two hundred thousand.¡± ¡°What do you need so much money for?¡± ¡°South River Martial Art Hall is selling, and I¡¯m thinking of taking over.¡± Upon hearing this, Chestor¡¯s face blackened instantly, and he burst out angrily, ¡°Spending your days playing with spears and sticks, nowyou¡¯ve gone too far, wanting to buy a martial arts hall? No way!¡± ¡°Alright then, just give me fifty thousand, I¡¯ll go out and have some fun for a few days.¡± Taylor Ware looked like the cat that got the cream and chuckled, ¡°You won¡¯t refuse this time, will you?¡± IIJ II Chestor Ware nearly spat out a mouthful of blood in frustration, only then realizing he had been duped by his daughter, unsure of what to say as he stared with wide eyes. ¡°Taylor, Maltida has money, no need to beg him, I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± Maltida gave Chestor Ware a glare, then, with her arm around Taylor¡¯s shoulder, went back to her own room. Before leaving, Taylor stuck her tongue out at Chestor Ware. After a good while, Taylor returned to her room, money in hand, delighted. Maltida also re-emerged, sitting opposite Chestor Ware. Chestor Ware said helplessly, ¡°This child has been spoiled by you!¡± Maltida was nonchalant, ¡°Raise sons with frugality and daughters with plenty, she¡¯s a young girl, how can she go out without carrying enough money?¡± ¡°Does she look like a girl to you? When she¡¯s out, it¡¯s already good enough if she doesn¡¯t bully others. I think those little boys are the ones who should be careful around her.¡± As he spoke, Chestor Ware couldn¡¯t help but start laughing first and said helplessly, ¡°Sooner or later, I need to marry this child off.¡± Curious, Maltida asked, ¡°What do you think of Mr. Jensen? He¡¯s handsome and capable, and he seems to have good character too.¡± Chestor Ware mused, ¡°Brother Greg is indeed not bad, but it seems like he already has a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Then compete. These matters of the heart are never certain.¡± Maltida said, ¡°Our Taylor is not bad-looking either. Can¡¯t she compete with that girl?¡± Chestor Ware laughed somewhat helplessly, ¡°In your eyes, Taylor is the best girl in the world, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Of course, even though Taylor isn¡¯t my own child, I raised her. How could I not know her character?¡± Maltida said with pride, thinking of Taylor¡¯s mischievous antics as a child and couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Upstairs in the second bedroom, Taylor, listening to their conversation, couldn¡¯t help but picture that muscular figure, feeling a warmth spread through her body. ¡°Oh, what am I thinking.¡± With cheeks flushed, Taylor continued to pack her things. She had recently learned a new martial art, and practicing it left her sore and weak. She planned to go to Singleton City for a bath to thoroughly relax for a few days. Early the next morning, upon learning they were going to Singleton City, Lois Abbott, who had declared she liked Greg no more the night before, gave him a big kiss on the cheek. ¡°Watch yourself, that¡¯s your brother-in-law, and you¡¯re getting bolder!¡± Lois gave her sister a stern look. Though she said it didn¡¯t bother her, seeing it happen was a little unsettling. ¡°Alright, got it.¡± Dragging out her words, Lois showed a reluctant face yet packed her carry-on luggage as quickly as a rabbit. The three gathered a few things and set out in Lois¡¯s Jeep toward Singleton City. Singleton City was not close to Jamae City, but it was only about sixty kilometers from Riverhaven County. Chatting and driving, it didn¡¯t feel long before they arrived. The hot springs of Singleton City were mostly concentrated around Misty Mountain, and they had booked a room at a resort near it. Seeing Greg drive towards the city center, Lois couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Brother, you big goof, you¡¯re going the wrong way.¡± Without turning his head, Greg laughed, ¡°I¡¯m going to buy you presents in the city. Don¡¯t you want them?¡± Her eyes lighting up, Lois nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s hurry to the city to buy gifts.¡± Lois playfully tapped her sister on the head and teased, ¡°You little money- grubber, all you think about is presents.¡± Without objection, Lois just smiled happily. After wandering around the city center of Singleton City, they bought a bag for each sister. They also picked out two suits for Greg and a watch worth a hundred thousand yuan. In total, they spent over two hundred thousand. Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: Chapter 134: Chance Encounter_1 Chapter 134: Chapter 134: Chance Encounter_1 Greg wasn¡¯t a miser, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it; it was Lois who felt a bit heartbroken. ¡°Easy come, easy go, what¡¯s there to fear?¡± Greg chuckled to comfort her, then took the two sisters out for a meal before driving to Misty Mountain. The three of them had already booked a room online. Once they arrived, the sisters went back to their room, leaving Greg alone to handle the check-in with photos of their IDs. Just then, a tall and pretty woman walked in. ¡°Is it you?¡± ¡°Is it you!¡± Both exclaimed in surprise at the same time; it turned out to be Taylor Ware. Greg felt a bit guilty and instinctively took a step back. But Taylor didn¡¯t show the anticipated anger; instead, she looked him over with interest and smirked, ¡°Thankyou for curing my dad¡¯s illness. Let¡¯s forget about last time; consider it a thankyou, letting you take advantage of me.¡± ¡°I took advantage?¡± ¡°What, you still don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± Taylor¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. She had never been so intimate with another man before, and yet she had slept in his arms for a night. And now this guy actually had the nerve to deny it! ¡°I admit it, okay? I admit it. Happy now?¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®Happy now¡¯? You sound pretty reluctant!¡± Not wanting Lois to misunderstand, Greg quickly raised his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing, a hundred times willing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Taylor glanced at him and asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here? ¡°I¡¯m out having fun with my girlfriend,¡± Greg replied. So he does have a girlfriend now? Taylor frowned and fell silent, proceeding to the front desk to start her check-in process. Since there were three in Greg¡¯s party, their check-in took longer, allowing Taylor, who arrived later, to finish first. She gave Greg a look and huffed before heading to her room, not expecting Greg to quickly follow her. Annoyed, Taylor stopped and turned around to confront him coldly, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Greg gave her a puzzled look and pointed to the room next door, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m staying in this room.¡± After saying that, he opened the door and went inside. Taylor¡¯s face flushed rapidly, and she stared at the door that had already closed, stomped her foot in frustration, and then entered the adjacent room. ¡°Such bad luck, to be staying next to this LSP!¡± She considered changing rooms but then thought better of it; changing rooms would just show she cared about the situation. In the next room, Greg heard laughter coming from outside the balcony and shook his head. It was a good thing he went to check in alone; if Lois had been with him, even jumping into the Yellow River wouldn¡¯t clean the misunderstanding. They booked a double suite, which included two rooms that shared a small courtyard. In the courtyard was an outdoor hot spring pool, and the facilities were separate for each room. Greg took off his clothes, changed into a pair of swim trunks, put on a long bathrobe over them, and stepped out of the room with a bath towel in hand. The courtyard was neat, with a hot spring pool in the middle, marble tiles on the ground beside it, and high walls around it for great privacy. There were also various plants in the corners, adding some wild charm to the petite courtyard. The steam rising from the hot spring added a layer of charm to the quaint setting. Lois and her sister, Snow, sat in the hot spring, their snow-white shoulders exposed, with assorted fruits and a bottle of red wine chilled in ice beside the pool. Greg couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself. True to its reputation as a famous resort, the amenities were lavish; just this courtyard alone was enough for enjoyment. ¡°Brother¡¯s here.¡± Upon seeing Greg, Snow excitedly stood up. With a whoosh, the snow-white bath towel instantly slid off, revealing the outfit underneath. Greg Jensen caught a glimpse and his heartbeat immediately accelerated. The girl might not have much in the way of assets, but that sure didn¡¯t stop her from wearing so little. A proper bikini and nothing more! And it was even in Greg¡¯s favorite color¡ªblack! Who could withstand that? ¡°Um¡­ I forgot my cigarettes, I¡¯m going in to get them. Greg Jensen found himself unable to move, said this, then immediately turned around and ran into the room as fast as lightning. The next second, peals of silvery laughter echoed through the courtyard. ¡°Sis, do you think Brother Greg likes me?¡± ¡°Hmm, probably.¡± Lois Abbott said, holding back her laughter. Although Greg Jensen ran fast, he could not avoid Lois Abbott¡¯s gaze on that awkward moment. However, who started the whole thing was not known. After a long while, Greg Jensen, reciting the Ice Heart Formula to himself, walked back out. Upon seeing him, Taylor Ware wanted to get up and tease him, but Lois Abbott pulled her back. Greg Jensen stepped into the warm spring, sitting opposite the two girls. Lois Abbott timely poured a glass of red wine and said with a smile, ¡°Try this, it¡¯s from home, my dad¡¯s collection.¡± ¡°Haha, I should definitely give it a taste.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, took the glass, and after a sip, felt a cool sensation flowing down his throat. Hot on the outside and cool on the inside, he felt incredibly refreshed, his pores opening up. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not bad,¡± Greg Jensen said sincerely. Taylor Ware also picked up her glass and said in a toast, ¡°Brother Greg, cheers.¡± ¡°Yeah, cheers.¡± ¡°You two drink slowly.¡± Watching them down their drinks in one go, Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t help but remind them, while she herself picked up her glass and drank as well. The three of them ate fruit, soaked in the warm springs, and drank wine. Before long, a bottle of red wine was empty. Greg Jensen was still fine, not drunk at all, but Lois Abbott and Taylor Ware were starting to show signs of drunkenness. Both their little cheeks were flushed, and their eyes slightly squinted. Not yet satisfied, Lois Abbott made a call to the front desk and had another bottle sent over. After the second bottle of wine, she was completely done, mumbling ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore,¡± and staggered back to her room to sleep. Greg Jensen glanced at Lois Abbott¡¯s retreating figure and said to Taylor Ware, ¡°Taylor, you should also go to sleep, we still have to climb the mountain tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sure, but only if Brother Greg stays with me.¡± ¡°Stop messing around.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit panicked inside. Taylor Ware, seeing his embarrassed expression, couldn¡¯t stop giggling and pointed at Greg Jensen, ¡°Silly brother, you have the desire but not the nerve.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I don¡¯t even dare to entertain the thought,¡± Greg Jensen said with self-deprecating laughter. ¡°Alright, hurry and go to bed, you¡¯ve had too much to drink.¡± ¡°No, if Brother Greg doesn¡¯t accompany me, I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°You little¡­¡± Before Greg Jensen could finish his sentence, Taylor Ware had already moved closer, wrapping her arms around his arm and resting her little head on his shoulder. Greg Jensen¡¯s muscles tensed instantly, and he got nervous, his voice trembling, ¡°Stop it, let go quickly, what if your sister sees us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, my sis is drunk; she¡¯s asleep and won¡¯t see.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still not okay!¡± Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Early Departure to Baidi City_1 Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Early Departure to Baidi City_1 Lois disregarded everything else and directly hugged his neck, nestling into his arms while whining coquettishly, ¡°No, I want big brother to accompany me.¡± Greg felt the smaller body in his arms, and his entire being resembled an active volcano, ready to erupt at any moment. Just as he thought about forcibly taking Lois back to her room, he discovered that the little girl in his embrace had actually fallen asleep. Looking at her adorable and naive sleeping face, Greg couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, hastily stood up, and carried her back to her room. Just as he was about to lay her on the bed, he noticed that her body was soaking wet, which left Greg somewhat at a loss. After hesitating for a long time, he had no choice but to place her on a chair, fetch a clean towel, and carefully began wiping her down. Lois, even in her sleep, seemed to be aware, and every time he wiped a ticklish spot, she couldn¡¯t stop giggling. The room was quiet. Greg¡¯s breathing became more and more rapid, and his movements grew rough. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lois suddenly murmured, drowsily saying, ¡°That¡¯s not okay, big brother, sister won¡¯t allow it¡­¡± Greg was startled, quickly straightened up, only then realizing Lois was talking in her sleep. He took a deep breath, calmed his emotions, and refocused, helping her dry off once more. After a great deal of trouble with the cleaning, Greg faced another quandary. Because Lois¡¯s clothes were still wet. Greg had no choice but to hesitate for a long while, unable to make up his mind, and eventually, he just left her lying on the bed to fend for herself. Having done all this, seeing that nothing was amiss, Greg didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, quickly returning to his own room. After a while, Lois suddenly opened her eyes, sat up from the bed, and glancing down at her own small chest, pouted and said: ¡°Am I really that small? Not the slightest bit attractive? Thinking about how she had just pretended to talk in her sleep, giving Greg a scare, she couldn¡¯t help but smile happily: ¡°I¡¯ve been sneaking drinks with sister since I was very little, how could I get drunk that easily?¡± Laughing to herself for a while, Lois¡¯s face showed a touch of infatuation, ¡°Speaking of which¡­ big brother is really gentle, especially that princess carry. Oh, I absolutely loved it¡­¡± On the other hand, after Greg returned to his own room, he was surprised to find that Taylor was actually awake, lying on the bed and staring blankly at the ceiling. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, just threw up a bit and feel much better now.¡± Taylor¡¯s gaze was a bit strange as she thoroughly scrutinized Greg, asking, ¡°Where did you just go to?¡± ¡°Took little Snow back.¡± Greg helplessly said, ¡°I mean, you know you can¡¯t hold your liquor, yet you drank so much.¡± ¡°Hehe, my bad, don¡¯t be mad, bro. How about I make it up to you? ¡°Uh¡­¡± Seeing Taylor suddenly transform into a flirty tea-serving girl, Greg s inner volcano completely erupted, instantly turning into a ravenous wolf and pouncing on her. All his pent-up fire was unleashed on Taylor. The two of them were essentially an old married couple; many things were natural for them, even a single glance could convey what the other wanted. This made their time together exceptionally smooth. Furthermore, they were at a resort where nobody knew anybody, so Taylor let herself go even more freely. However, while they were having a grand time, the neighbors next door suffered. Lois, naive as she was, was merely curious. On the other side, Taylor Ware had never eaten pork, but she¡¯d seen pigs run plenty of times. The moment the trumpets of assembly started on this side, her face flushed instantly. ¡°Damn that LSP!¡± Taylor Ware was soaking in the hot springs, and when she heard the noise from next door, her face turned red with embarrassment. Thinking of the strong body that had held her all night, now embracing another woman, she ground her teeth in hatred. There¡¯s an old saying, out of sight, out of mind. If she couldn¡¯t see or hear it, that would be one thing, but the bastard was right next door, his voice loud and clear. How was she supposed to stand it? Restlessly, she stood up from the hot springs, wiped herself off carelessly, and then returned to bed, trying to sleep. She had thought the noise next door would stop after a while, but after tossing and turning in bed for over an hour, there was no sign of it ceasing. Taylor Ware¡¯s face turned green with fury, wishing she could rush over and bang on the door, but the thought of Greg Jensen possibly answering naked made her even angrier. ¡°Forget it, a moment of patience leads to a calm sea; a step back opens up a broad sky.¡± Muttering to herself, Taylor covered her head with the blanket and tried to sleep. Another hour passed by and Taylor suddenly flung off her blanket, saying angrily, ¡°A moment¡¯s patience just makes me angrier, a step back¡ª ¡± She abruptly stood up and shouted, ¡°Step back my ass, I¡¯m done with this!¡± Having said that, she got dressed, ready to burst into the room next door to confront the jerk, when suddenly the noise stopped. Taylor exhaled deeply, resentfully got undressed, and went back to bed to try to sleep again. Yet, just as she felt she had barely fallen asleep, she was jolted awake, listening closely, the noise next door had started up once more. Taylor was close to breaking down. Now she didn¡¯t have the energy to even go knock on the next door, and could only lean on the bed, listening to the sounds next door and zoning out. Gradually, she felt a change in her body, as if a devil was breaking free inside her. Her consciousness fuzzed, leaving only her instincts. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when the noise from next door had long stopped and Taylor Ware slowly regained her senses, sighed, and went back to sleep. In the room on the other side, Lois Abbott sat on the bed listening to the noise from next door and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Wow, brother is so amazing, go brother¡­¡± It should have been a crisp autumn night, but the people in both rooms were a bit inexplicably restless. Only Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott, after cleaning up, held each other and slept profoundly sweet. The next morning, Greg Jensen called for breakfast, while Lois Abbott went to the next room to call her sister. After a little while, the waiter pushed the cart in and arranged the beautifully made breakfast on the table. ¡°Lois, come eat.¡± ¡°You go ahead, we¡¯ll be right there.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t think much of it and started eating at the table. It took quite a while before there were finally footsteps. When he turned around to look, he almost spat out the porridge in his mouth. Lois looked normal enough, but Taylor had what looked like panda-eye makeup on, with two big dark circles under her eyes as she walked in. Greg laughed and asked, ¡°Haha, Taylor, what happened to you? Didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± A flash of panic crossed Taylor¡¯s face and she awkwardly chuckled, ¡°Uh, I drank too much last night, felt unwell, threw up twice in the late night.¡± ¡°Then come have some porridge to settle your stomach.¡± ¡°Sure, thankyou, brother.¡± Taylor¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled and sat down opposite Greg, then, as if suddenly remembering something, she looked up and said, ¡°Brother, you were so awesome!¡± Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Chapter 136 Reunion 1 Chapter 136: Chapter 136 Reunion 1 ¡°Uh, let¡¯s eat.¡± Greg Jensen responded casually before continuing his meal, while Lois Abbott¡¯s face turned red in an instant. She glared at her sister resentfully and said sternly, ¡°Hurry up and eat. Can¡¯t your mouth be blocked even when you¡¯re eating?¡± ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s eat.¡± Lois chuckled and then asked while eating, ¡°Brother, where are we going to play today?¡± Greg pondered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go hiking today. I¡¯ve heard that the scenery on Misty Mountain is beautiful, and I¡¯ve never been there before.¡± Upon hearing this, Lois¡¯s face fell, and she pouted, ¡°Ah, hiking¡­¡± ¡± What, you don¡¯t want to go? If you don¡¯t want to, just sleep in the hotel, and your sister and I will go.¡± ¡°I want to go, who said I don¡¯t? I love hiking the most.¡± Lois, wanting to spend more time with Greg, quickly changed her tune. After they finished eating, she followed Greg closely as they set off toward the mountain. The Misty Mountain Resort was originally built at the foot of the mountain. Exiting from the back of the resort, one could see a winding, rugged stone path. The three of them walked upwards for a long time along the winding path before they reached the first rest stop. Misty Mountain is roughly 1,500 meters high, with four rest stops in between, each featuring a shop and free benches for people to rest. Both Lois Abbott and her sister had decent stamina; they were merely slightly out of breath after the climb. Especially Lois, who, although she didn¡¯t understand the Dual Cultivation Method, had her physical condition improved a lot over a long period of nourishment, much better than that of an average person. Still, they rested several times along the way. The two sat on a bench, fanning themselves, while Greg went to a nearby shop to replenish their supply of mineral water and chocolate. Initially, Greg had brought seven or eight bottles of mineral water and some chocolates, and the sisters thought he was being overly cautious. Yet before they even reached the first rest stop, they had finished all the water and chocolates. Seeing Greg returning with a pile of stuff, Lois laughed happily, ¡°Brother is amazing. Luckily you brought so much water and food.¡± Lois Abbott rolled her eyes at her sister¡¯s over-the-top enthusiasm and snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know who it was that absolutely refused to let him bring anything at first.¡± Lois giggled, ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t you also think it was unnecessary then?¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face flushed, and with a glare, she fell silent. Seeing this, Greg quickly peeled two Snickers bars and handed them over, laughing, ¡°Have some chocolate to replenish your energy. There are probably three more stretches like this ahead.¡± ¡°Air, that far?¡± Lois groaned, ¡°Brother, maybe we shouldn¡¯t go after all. This mountain is just too high.¡± Before she could finish, they suddenly heard shouting from a distance. The three turned to look and saw a group of five or six young people in uniform, running up while chanting slogans. ¡°Stop, rest for three minutes!¡± The leader was a very handsome young man in his twenties with a buzz cut, looking very spirited and of extraordinary bearing. The others also looked affluent and were likely not children from ordinary families. At that moment, someone in the team looked towards the leader and asked, ¡°Adrian Wright, after we conquer Misty Mountain, we can hike into West Xinjiang, right?¡± ¡°Hmm, I reckon it¡¯s about time.¡± Adrian Wright nodded and said, ¡°Physically, it should be no problem. What¡¯s important is survival and climate. The group soon dispersed, some buying things, some heading to the bathroom, and then they each found a bench to rest on. On the other side, Lois Abbott stared blankly at the group of people and murmured, ¡°Wow, they are really amazing, climbing the mountain so quickly. Won¡¯t their bodies have problems?¡± Lois Abbott responded dryly, ¡°They are professionally trained; what problems could they possibly have? You should worry about yourself instead.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, glanced at the group, turned to speak, but his gaze abruptly caught a familiar figure in the corner of his eye. He instinctively turned his head away, pretending not to see Taylor Ware. Taylor Ware naturally saw Greg Jensen too, but remembering the incident from the night before filled her heart with disgust towards him. ¡°LSP!¡± She muttered under her breath and went to the vendor to buy some food to replenish her energy. Climbing up from below, the vertical ascent was three to four hundred meters, but the winding road amounted to nearly three kilometers. Despite practicing martial arts all year round and having better physical strength than most people, the distance was still challenging for her. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen, seeing that Taylor Ware didn¡¯t come looking for trouble, let out a sigh of relief. Considering his attitude had been relatively normal the day before, he thought she probably wouldn¡¯t create a problem. After a short rest, Lois Abbott decided to continue their journey towards the mountain summit, but Lois Abbott stubbornly refused to move. She argued, ¡°Look at those professionals; even they haven¡¯t moved yet. Why should we rush? Let¡¯s rest a bit longer. If you make me go now, my body will definitely have issues.¡± Lois Abbott said with feigned anger, ¡°They ran up here without problems, so what problems could you have? I think you just don¡¯t want to go anymore¡± ¡°Air, I really will have problems¡­¡± Perhaps the sister¡¯s conversation had some effect; before Lois Abbott could finish, there was a sudden commotion in the group of young masters. ¡°Mr. Burley, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Damn, Mr. Wright, come quick, Spencer Burley has fainted.¡± Adrian Wright hurried over and saw, upon closer inspection, that Spencer Burley¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, his face was pale, and his breathing was even difficult. ¡°Could it be altitude sickness?¡± someone asked. ¡°Impossible, altitude sickness usually occurs above 2700 meters; we¡¯re only four to five hundred meters up¡­¡± Adrian Wright was even paler than Spencer Burley, the event had been his idea, and since Spencer Burley was an only child, any problems could mean big trouble for him. Spencer Burley¡¯s father would definitely come for him with a vengeance! ¡°Is there a doctor here?¡± ¡°Right, call 120 quickly¡­¡± ¡°120 can¡¯t get here in time!¡± ¡°Just get him down the mountain first!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Everyone was in a mess, clumsily lifting Spencer Burley, preparing to carry him down the mountain. Just then, Taylor Ware walked over and frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t move him; the way you¡¯re handling him, he might be gone before we get to the bottom. Let me take a look.¡± She had trained in martial arts all year and often sparred with others, so she knew a thing or two about emergency first aid. In desperation, Adrian Wright said gratefully, ¡°Miss, if you can save my brother, I¡¯ll pay you whatever you want.¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s face darkened, and she replied impatiently, ¡°Do I look like I need your change? Get out of my way and stop causing trouble!¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Adrian Wright stepped aside quickly, watching anxiously. Taylor Ware checked Spencer Burley¡¯s pupils and then started to press on his philtrum. However, after pressing for quite some time, not only did Spencer Burley show no response, but his complexion started turning somewhat blue. At that moment, Greg Jensen approached and said, ¡°Let me try.¡± Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Do You Want a Wife or Not_i Chapter 137: Chapter 137 Do You Want a Wife or Not_i ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Taylor Ware pursed her lips, ready to make a few sarcastic remarks, but suddenly remembered her father¡¯s illness had been cured by Greg Jensen, and she couldn¡¯t help but freeze on the spot. If she let Greg intervene, it would make her seem inferior, and she couldn t swallow her pride; but if she didn¡¯t, the person in front of her seemed to be in some danger. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to try her own method first and would only ask Greg for help if that failed. ¡°I told you to move aside, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Seeing the patient in a critical condition, Greg didn¡¯t have time to explain things to her and simply grabbed her by the neck and tossed her aside like a chicken. Then he crouched down, rudely tearing open Spencer Burley¡¯s clothes to reveal a chest utterly devoid of muscle. Being thrown aside in front of everyone, Taylor felt a deep humiliation. She stood up angrily, about to confront Greg with all she had but was suddenly stopped in her tracks again. By this time, Greg had taken out the silver needle he always carried with him, disinfected it, and began to insert the needles into Spencer¡¯s chest one after the other. His technique was extremely skilled, and the speed was at its limit. What was even more astonishing was that the trajectory of each needle insertion seemed to follow a certain pattern, looking very smooth and making onlookers subconsciously fixated, reluctant to look away. In the blink of an eye, Spencer¡¯s chest was filled with silver needles. Greg focused and calmly gave a sharp slap on Spencer s chest. With a smack, the silver needles visibly trembled at a rate discernible to the naked eye, even emitting a faint buzzing sound. The next second, Spencer¡¯s chest began to heave violently, and his complexion rapidly changed from blue to red. The onlookers, witnessing this scene, all held their breath, too tense even to breathe heavily. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Sudden severe coughs rang out, and Spencer Burley struggled to open his eyes, his gaze filled with exhaustion and confusion. ¡°What¡­ what happened to me?¡± ¡°Hey, he¡¯s awake, he really woke up!¡± ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s incredible!¡± ¡°Divine Doctor!¡± A cheer erupted from the crowd; regardless of whether they knew Spencer or not, joyous smiles spread across everyone¡¯s faces. Taylor was no exception. The contempt and doubt in her heart had vanished with those coughs, replaced by a deep shock and an indescribable sentiment. She stared blankly at Greg¡¯s retreating figure, her eyes filled with amazement, appreciation, and even a hint of admiration. Isn¡¯t he amazing? Is this the power of traditional Chinese medicine? In the blink of an eye, he could pull a person back from the brink of death! No wonder her father said he was a Divine Doctor; his medical skills were indeed that impressive. Taylor herself didn¡¯t realize that her dislike for Greg had nothing to do with the embrace they shared that night. The main reason was because of her father Chestor Ware¡¯s praise for Greg. When Taylor was young, during the time her father Chestor Ware was building his business from scratch, he was so busy that he had no time to spend with her. Furthermore, with her constant practice of martial arts, Chestor often criticized her, which left her with a great sense of resentment. Because of this, when she saw her father praising Greg, she felt somewhat aggrieved. They were both young; she was Chestor Ware¡¯s daughter, so why should her father praise someone else and not acknowledge her? However, facts proved that Chester¡¯s judgment was right, and there was a reason for his praise of Greg. Greg¡¯s medical skills were indeed powerful, and she couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge it. ¡°Everyone spread out, don¡¯t crowd around here, let some fresh air circulate.¡¯ Seeing the miracle unfold, Greg¡¯s words became an absolute command. Before the echo of his voice faded, everyone scattered with a whoosh, standing at a distance to watch. Adrian Wright saw his friend awake and was almost moved to tears, excitedly saying, ¡°Spencer, man, you scared the living hell out of me.¡± ¡°Yeah, it was terrifying. We were just talking, and suddenly you passed out. If it weren¡¯t for the Divine Doctor saving you, we might have lost you.¡± ¡°Glad you¡¯re awake. Otherwise, we really wouldn¡¯t know howto explain it to your old man.¡± Listening to everyone chattering about what happened, Spencer Burley finally realized what had transpired. He was still optimistic, not worrying about his health, but said with a grin. ¡°Divine Doctor, thankyou. From today onward, I¡¯m your guy. Um¡­ are you lacking a wife by any chance?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Greg Jensen, with a face full of aggravation, laughed and scolded, ¡°You still have the mood to joke around, do you have any idea how dangerous it was just now? A little later and your little life would have been over.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking though, do you want a wife or not?¡± Spencer Burley laughed and said, ¡°I have an older sister, beautiful and with a sweet voice, loves arranging flowers and doing housework; she just doesn¡¯t like going out and the family is worried sick about her marrying off.¡± ¡°Uh, the wife you¡¯re talking about¡­ is your sister?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Spencer Burley looked bewildered and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t think it was me, did you?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± A burst of laughter suddenly filled the crowd, immediately dispersing the life- and-death tension that had been present. Spencer Burley earnestly continued, ¡°Seriously though, my sister is really great¡­¡± ¡°Heh, is your sister older than I am?¡± ¡°Heh, is your sister cuter than I am?¡± Two chilly voices suddenly emerged, carrying a bone-chilling coldness, as if they could freeze someone solid. Spencer Burley¡¯s heart inexplicably shuddered and when he looked up, he saw two beautiful women, big and small, staring at him coldly. ¡°These two are¡­¡± ¡°Oh, this is my girlfriend Lois Abbott, and the other is her younger sister Iris.¡± Upon hearing this, Spencer Burley looked helplessly at Greg Jensen and said with a touch of complaint, ¡°Dude, you¡¯ve got a girlfriend? You should have said something earlier¡­¡± Greg Jensen replied, torn between laughter and tears, ¡°You never asked me, man.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± The crowd burst into laughter once again. Taylor Ware, standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised; she hadn¡¯t expected Greg Jensen¡¯s girlfriend to be so striking, and it seemed that her younger sister also had an interest in him. What¡¯s more, she knew this person as they had both attended the same social gathering with their fathers and had enjoyed a cheerful chat. She glanced at Lois Abbott¡¯s figure and then at her own chest muscles, which had grown increasingly robust from years of martial arts training, feeling a surge of inferiority. Considering that it was this woman who was lying in Greg Jensen¡¯s arms last night, making those embarrassing noises, she felt a flicker of jealousy. Ah, what¡¯s gotten into me? Taylor Ware¡¯s face instantly flushed red, inwardly chastising herself for feeling envious over an unashamed flirt. She shot Greg Jensen a resentful glance and quietly moved to slip away from the crowd, intending to rest for a while on a bench. However, the moment she stirred, Lois Abbott noticed. ¡°Taylor, what brings you here?¡± Lois Abbott said with surprise. With no other choice, Taylor Ware feigned enthusiasm and replied, ¡°Iris, it¡¯s been so long.¡± ¡°Did you come by yourself?¡± ¡°Uh, did you?¡± Taylor Ware regretted the question as soon as it left her mouth, wishing she could slap herself. Sure enough, Lois Abbott pointed to Greg Jensen and happily declared, ¡°No, I came with my boyfriend and my sister.¡± Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Dog Food Buffet t Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Dog Food Buffet t Taylor Ware felt like dying inside, knowing full well the girl came with her boyfriend, but she still had to ask that extra question. Was this considered a feast of dog food served buffet style? Angry! Taylor¡¯s chest heaved dramatically a few times. Actually, hers weren¡¯t small either, but compared to Lois Abbott¡¯s, they seemed lacking. Lois suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go sit over there. I reckon Greg still needs to deal with his condition.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± Taylor nodded and followed Lois to rest on the benches nearby. Meanwhile, Greg talked seriously with Spencer about his condition. ¡°Do you know that you have a heart condition?¡± ¡°Uh, I haven¡¯t heard about that?¡± At these words, Greg couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless, ¡°Do you even need someone to tell you this? Didn¡¯t the doctor mention it when you went for a check-up at the hospital?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think they did say there was a slight issue, but I usually don¡¯t feel anything, so I didn¡¯t think much of it,¡± Spencer laughed. Greg then looked at Adrian Wright and said, ¡°And you, the team leader, didn¡¯t you conduct a physical examination for the members before setting off?¡± Adrian said awkwardly, ¡°We have a check-up every six months. Everyone said they were fine, so we skipped it.¡± Spencer asked, ¡°Can I still participate in the hike?¡± Greg felt a bit speechless and said, ¡°Hiking is definitely not okay. If you still want to go to western Xinjiang, then change it to a road trip. However, make sure to be fully prepared before going. Go to the hospital for a comprehensive check-up and have emergency medicine ready before you set off.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, brother. I haven¡¯t asked for your name yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Greg Jensen.¡± Laughing, Spencer said, ¡°I¡¯m Spencer Burley, and this is my friend Adrian Wright¡­¡± After the introductions, he continued to Greg, ¡°From today onwards, we¡¯re friends. This is my phone number. If you ever come to Jamae City, you must call me so I can show you some hospitality.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Greg smiled and nodded. He had a good impression of this group of rich second-generation kids. Not a hint of arrogance, but rather they were quite optimistic, which made them approachable. ¡°Adrian, are we still going to climb the mountain?¡± ¡°Climb a fart! Have you no humanity left? Spencer is like this. If we go any further, it might cost him his life!¡± Before he finished speaking, everyone turned their gaze to Greg. Greg was taken aback and laughed, ¡°Why are you looking at me? His body really can¡¯t handle more exercise right now. Find someone to carry him down.¡± ¡°Alt? Forget it, I¡¯ll rest for a bit, and I can walk down on my own.¡± Spencer felt awkward, the thought of a grown man lying on another¡¯s back was chilling just to imagine. Greg said, ¡°Alright then, just rest up a bit more.¡± Adrian said somewhat sheepishly, ¡°Greg, would you mind coming down the mountain with us? Just in case something happens on the way down, we might need your help. Here¡¯s a bank card with three hundred thousand on it, as a token of our gratitude.¡± As he spoke, he handed over a bank card. ¡°This¡­¡± Greg didn¡¯t accept it, instead turning to look at Lois. Lois came over and smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s go down the mountain together. Anyway, Little Snow doesn¡¯t want to climb anymore.¡± Greg nodded, ¡°Alright then, once Spencer feels better, we¡¯ll head off.¡± Seeing his agreement, Adrian was very pleased and laughed, ¡°That¡¯s great. With you around, we¡¯ll be at ease. Please, take the card.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a helping hand, no need for the money.¡± ¡°No, you saved Magnus¡¯s life, and you¡¯re going to help us later; you must accept this money.¡± At this point, Spencer Burley suddenly spoke up, ¡°Adrian Wright, since Greg doesn¡¯t want it, just let it be. Greg probably isn¡¯t lacking that amount of money.¡± ¡°Alt, I was being presumptuous.¡± Only then did Adrian Wright realize his mistake, and a look of apology appeared on his face. He was taught from a young age that if a problem could be solved with money, it should be solved with money, and one should never owe another a debt of gratitude. So, instinctively, he took out his bank card, wanting to thank Greg Jensen for saving Spencer Burley. Only at this moment did he finally understand that if Greg Jensen¡¯s medical skills were so good, how could he possibly be in need of that money? Greg Jensen smiled and nodded. He really wanted to tell the other person that he did need the money, but since he had already said no, how could he go back on his word? And in his opinion, these rich second-generation kids had good character. Earning their friendship was far more valuable than three hundred thousand in cash. Greg Jensen¡¯s refusal of the three hundred thousand greatly increased the second-generation rich kids¡¯ favorable impression of him. He looked back and saw that Taylor Ware was sitting next to Lois Abbott, so he decided to stay and chat with the group of wealthy heirs. Meanwhile, Taylor Ware, seeing Greg Jensen refuse the other party¡¯s gratitude, couldn¡¯t help but feel an increased fondness for him. At the same time, she was somewhat relieved that she hadn¡¯t insisted on treating Spencer Burley herself, and was glad that Greg Jensen had pushed her aside. Otherwise, who knew what kind of trouble it could have caused! After resting for about an hour, Spencer Burley was able to walk on his own. After consulting with Greg Jensen, the group began to walk down the mountain. Greg Jensen walked ahead with Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright, followed by the Abbott sisters. For some reason, Taylor Ware, who had originally planned to reach the summit that day, also followed along. When the group returned to the resort, and Spencer Burley¡¯s health showed no signs of issues, Adrian Wright and the others breathed a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Greg Jensen¡¯s excellent medical skills. ¡°Bro Greg, you don¡¯t have plans tonight, do you? I¡¯ll treat you to a roasted whole sheep.¡± ¡°Sure, where shall we eat?¡± Spencer Burley laughed, ¡°Right here at the resort. There¡¯s a lawn next to us; we can set up a bonfire there.¡± ¡°Right, and there¡¯s a large hot spring pool nearby. After eating, we can go there and have some fun.¡± ¡°Bro Greg, don¡¯t be polite. Our family owns this resort. I¡¯ll arrange for it right now.¡± Seeing how enthusiastic the other person was, Greg Jensen could only nod and say, ¡°Alright then, see you later.¡± ¡°Sure, see you later.¡± As everyone dispersed, Greg Jensen realized that Taylor Ware had left at some point, and only the Abbott sisters remained behind. Lois Abbott grumbled, ¡°Shall we go back too?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but laugh at her listless appearance and asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite spirited this morning? What¡¯s happened to you now?¡± ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m just tired. Who knew the mountain was so high.¡± ¡°Hahaha, who told you to drink so much last night.¡± The three of them chatted and laughed as they returned to their rooms. Greg Jensen had wanted to invite the two to the restaurant for lunch, but Lois Abbott said she didn¡¯t want to move at all and just wanted to lie in bed and be lazy. Helpless, Greg Jensen ended up ordering lunch to the room. However, he underestimated Lois Abbott¡¯s drowsiness. By the time lunch arrived, the young girl had already fallen asleep. ¡± What should we do now?¡± Greg Jensen helplessly looked towards Lois. Lois, also amused, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her; let¡¯s just eat. When she wakes up, she can go find something to eat herself.¡± The two of them ate their meal in the room and then prepared to take a short nap. But suddenly, Greg Jensen felt a burst of enthusiasm, and a fierce battle began once more. Taylor Ware, too, with dark circles under her eyes, was planning to catch up on some sleep, but the sounds from next door once again filled the air. This time, however, she did not feel any irritation. Instead, she found the sounds to be almost magical, and she couldn¡¯t help but let her mind wander. Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Chapter 139 What Am I?_1 Chapter 139: Chapter 139 What Am I?_1 Night had fallen, and in the middle of the lawn on the west side of the resort, a bonfire was lit, with several floodlights illuminating the lawn as bright as day. The already long-marinated lamb cylinders were placed over the bonfire, and beside it, a resort chef was carefully turning the meat. Before long, the aroma of wine and meat began to drift slowly into the air. Greg led the two sisters, along with Spencer and the others, chatting and drinking. The chef sliced off the outermost layer of roasted lamb, put it on a plate, and handed it out to Greg and the rest. The slightly charred lamb, dipped in spicy cumin, was full of flavor in the mouth, and with a sip of the semi-sweet chilled wine, the taste was utterly indulgent. Taylor Ware had come with Lois Abbott; she didn¡¯t recognize anyone else and couldn¡¯t join the conversation, so she just focused on her own eating but her gaze never left Greg. Seeing Greg chatting animatedly with a few rich second-generations, she felt a genuine admiration rising in her heart. Greg wasn¡¯t exactly smooth in his social interactions, but he could engage with anyone, and judging by the reactions of Spencer and the others, they seemed to agree with everything he said. It wasn¡¯t so much that Greg had high emotional intelligence as it was his natural leadership qualities; whatever he said or did, he always seemed convincing. No wonder he had both Abbott sisters completely smitten. Taylor subconsciously glanced at Lois, then at her sister, and saw that their eyes, as if fixed on Greg, didn¡¯t waver. In their look was not only profound joy but also an enduring admiration. Seeing this, Taylor couldn¡¯t help but curl her lip. It¡¯s just a man, right? Is he worth this much fuss? But then again, his physique did seem to be pretty good. Taylor couldn¡¯t help but recall that morning when they had opened up to each other. She even fantasized what she would have done if Greg had actually made a move on her that night. Kill him? Or¡­ Taylor suddenly snapped back to reality. Because she realized that the ultimate conclusion was actually to marry him! How could this be possible? Would I actually marry this lecherous old man? But away from Greg, Taylor Ware felt the meat in her hand wasn¡¯t delicious anymore, the wine in the flask wasn¡¯t sweet, and life itself seemed to lose its meaning. Taylor¡¯s body trembled, and she looked toward Greg, befuddled, muttering, ¡± Why would I even think that?¡± ¡°Taylor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lois Abbott turned back in confusion, smiling, ¡°What are you thinking about now?¡± Taylor answered awkwardly, ¡°Uh, nothing, I just thought¡­ thought that lamb dipped in wine would taste good.¡± Lois¡¯s sister¡¯s eyes lit up, and she exclaimed with surprise, ¡°Really? Let me try!¡± Saying so, she dunked the grilled meat from the plate into her cup, took a bite, and then her little face instantly scrunched up. ¡°Ptui, ptui, ptui, liar, it¡¯s not tasty at all.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Both Lois and Taylor burst into laughter. As the bonfire died out and the evening banquet ended, Greg made plans with everyone to hang out in Jamae City next time, and then he took the sisters back to their room. After resting for a night, they drove back to Riverhaven County. The foundation for the vegetable greenhouse had been laid, and as soon as the concrete dried, they could build the canopy. The materials for the greenhouse in the herb field were also ready. Greg planned to go back to the village to check things out and take the opportunity to adjust the Formation at night when no one was around. In addition, he now had some spare cash on hand, and he needed to hurry up and produce a batch of Qi Refinement pills. After the recent Dual Cultivation, he was on the brink of reaching the fourth level of Qi Refinement. To break through, he absolutely needed the Qi Refinement pills. But before that, he had to buy a car first. Lindsey Wolfe knew he¡¯d gotten smarter but didn¡¯t know about his relationship with Lois. It wouldn¡¯t do for him to openly drive the Jeep back to the village. Now, every time he returned to the village, Lois would drop him off, and when coming back from there, he had to ride on the little motorbike, which was very inconvenient. So he planned to buy a car for himself, it didn¡¯t need to be too fancy, just something to get around. Lois Abbott started complaining about being tired as soon as she got in the car, but when she heard Greg Jensen was planning to buy a car, her energy perked up immediately. After browsing the car dealership strip for a while, Greg Jensen finally chose an H6, and the whole thing cost him over a hundred thousand. He paid an extra thousand yuan, and got the license plates done that same afternoon. ¡°Keep an eye on the fruit and vegetable supermarket, I¡¯ll have to stay in the village for a few more days,¡± he said. ¡°Mm, I know, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± she replied. The fruit and vegetable supermarket had a dedicated manager, and Lois Abbott oversaw it, so there actually wasn¡¯t much to worry about. Greg Jensen got into the car ready to leave, but Lois Abbott clung to him, looking upset, ¡°Brother, when are you coming back this time?¡± Seeing this, Lois Abbott¡¯s face immediately darkened, ¡°Let go, your brother- in-law isn¡¯t leaving forever. Besides, we¡¯re so close. It¡¯s just over a half-hour drive; when can¡¯t you see him?¡± Lois Abbott looked innocently at her sister and said, ¡°No, I want to go with Brother.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but his face filled with dismay. He dared not bring Lois Abbott back to the village, or else who knows what trouble she could stir up. ¡°Be good, and when I come back, I¡¯ll take you out for something nice to eat.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then okay,¡± she said. At his words, Lois Abbott immediately let go, the look of distress on her face vanishing, her ability to switch expressions so fast was astonishing. Greg Jensen sighed helplessly, nodded to Lois Abbott, and drove the newly- bought H6 back to Peach Blossom Village. He chose the top-of-the-line model, and since the car had been thoroughly cleaned inside, it didn¡¯t have that new car smell, just a faint scent of leather. Though the price of the H6 was far less than that of a Jeep Wrangler, the feeling of driving your own car compared to someone else¡¯s was completely different. Even for a strong man like Greg Jensen, there was a bit of excitement in his heart. ¡°Now I¡¯ve got a car too, next up is to buy a house, then I¡¯ll be all set,¡± he thought. Filled with excitement, Greg Jensen sped along the road back to Peach Blossom Village. As he drove the new car into the village, passing villagers all turned their heads, nearly a hundred percent of them gawking. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Greg Jensen? Did you buy this car?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just inconvenient going back and forth to the county seat, so I bought one.¡± Greg Jensen stopped the car and chatted with the locals for a moment, then drove off. ¡°This car of Greg Jensen¡¯s¡­ it wasn¡¯t bought for him by Lindsey Wolfe, was it?¡± ¡°What do you think? He just got over an illness a few days ago, where would he get the spare cash to buy a car?¡± Someone said with envy, ¡°The fool has the luck to live off a woman, the world has gone mad.¡± Another person couldn¡¯t resist mocking, ¡°You wish you could live off someone, but you don¡¯t have what he has.¡± The person who had spoken earlier asked blankly, ¡°What does he have?¡± ¡°Being handsome, of course!¡± ¡°Pah, you think being handsome can feed you?¡± The disgruntled person spat out. Someone else said with a sneer, ¡°Sorry, but it actually can feed you. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask Lindsey Wolfe. If Greg Jensen agreed to marry her, ask her if she¡¯d be willing to support him?¡± ¡°What the hell¡­¡± The rumors quickly spread around the village. As for Greg Jensen and Lindsey Wolfe, the two people in question didn¡¯t think much of it, but Boss Liu was not having it. ¡°Damn it, if Mr. Jensen is living off a woman, then what does that make me? A dog living off a woman? Throw those people out. If anyone dares to speak ill of Mr. Jensen again, give them a thrashing first before anything else,¡± he said. ¡®Alright, Boss,¡± they replied. Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Not Obedient, Then Get Spankedi Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Not Obedient, Then Get Spankedi ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Gillian? I heard your nephew¡¯s illness got better? As the only college student in the village, he¡¯s sure to make good money in the future, right? He¡¯ll definitely have to treat you well then, huh?¡± ¡°Alas, I¡¯ve heard not only has Greg Jensen recovered from his illness, but he¡¯s also lost his car?¡± ¡°Exactly, such a big car, looked really fancy, I bet it cost more than a hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Too bad, some people just can¡¯t do the decent thing, making her nephew ignore her completely. Otherwise, she could¡¯ve followed him and made big money.¡± Gillian Lampe¡¯s face turned a steely blue with anger. She originally couldn¡¯t be bothered with these people, but hearing what came next, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and turned around to fiercely retort: ¡°That car was bought for him by that cheap woman Lindsey Wolfe, a fool sucking on the teat, nothing to talk about, a disgrace to our Jensen family!¡± Before her voice even faded, two young fellows suddenly ran over, each carrying a stick in their hand. Once they reached them, one of them asked menacingly, ¡°Who just said Greg Jensen was living off a woman?¡± The other women all jumped in fright, quickly stepping back two paces, then in unison, pointed at Gillian Lampe saying, ¡°She said it, it¡¯s got nothing to do with us!¡± Gillian Lampe¡¯s face turned pale, but she still responded defiantly, ¡°What I say about my own nephew is none of your business, is it?¡± ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t care whose aunt you are. Greg Jensen is now our boss¡¯s business partner¡­¡± Mid-sentence, the man suddenly forgot his words and had to look to his companion for help. The other guy rolled his eyes at him and continued towards Gillian Lampe, ¡°Greg Jensen is now our boss¡¯s business partner. If you dare slander him, you¡¯re picking a fight with our boss.¡± The first guy shouted, ¡°Lie down, let us hit you a few times, to teach you a lesson!¡± Gillian Lampe shivered with fear, her stance immediately softened as she said with an ingratiating smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was your boss¡¯s, uh, partner. Rest assured, now I know, I won¡¯t say it again next time.¡± The guy laughed, ¡°That¡¯s good, I appreciate your realization.¡± Feeling the man¡¯s tone was no longer as harsh, Gillian Lampe felt a flicker of hope and tentatively asked, ¡°So¡­ does that mean you won¡¯t hit me?¡± ¡°No way, our boss gave us orders, anyone who dares speak ill of Greg Jensen gets spanked!¡± ¡°What? Spanked!¡± Gillian Lampe¡¯s face turned red all of a sudden, embarrassed as she wished she could find a crack to crawl into. ¡°Quit your yapping, just ten hits and we¡¯re done.¡± One of them winked at his companion, who immediately pressed Gillian Lampe to the ground, then mounted her back. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hit me, you bloody¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit hard!¡± The young guy didn¡¯t care about that, swiping his stick and landing it on her bottom. Smack! The blow wasn¡¯t painful, but it was incredibly loud, like a slap in the face, dealt in front of everyone, squarely on Gillian Lampe¡¯s dignity. ¡°Alth, I¡¯m going to kill you lot!¡± Gillian Lampe had a reputation for being mean-spirited, a famous shrew far and wide, and she normally didn¡¯t give a damn about face. But being spanked like a child in the middle of the street, in front of so many people in the village, was more than she could bear. Thus, after that stick fell, she let out a shrill, agonized scream. It wasn¡¯t the pain, it was the shame! The two young guys didn¡¯t care if she felt embarrassed. Boss Liu paid them to make money for him, paid their wages, and they did whatever Boss Liu told them to do. Why should someone else¡¯s embarrassment matter to them? Their sticks in hand fell like raindrops, pitter-pattering down relentlessly. It didn¡¯t take long, and the ten hits were administered. They actually hadn¡¯t dared to use too much force; causing serious harm would have been a big problem for them. However, both young men had gotten up from Gillian Lampe, but she remained sprawled on the ground, motionless, as if dead. This scared the daylights out of the two youngsters. When they flipped Gillian Lampe over, they discovered she had actually fainted. ¡°Damn it, did you hit her too hard? How did you knock her out?¡± ¡°Bullshit, I didn¡¯t even use my strength!¡± The two youngsters were completely baffled; they hadn¡¯t used much force, so how had Gillian Lampe passed out? Just then, Gillian Lampe suddenly came to. She opened her eyes in confusion and was groggy for quite some time. ¡°Auntie from the Jensen Family, are you alright?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t run away¡­¡± Watching Gillian Lampe fleeing in panic, one of them said, ¡°She¡¯s running so fast, she should be fine, right?¡± ¡°Uh, she should be fine.¡± After that incident, the village gossip gradually dissipated. At the same time, Greg Jensen was too busy to even bother with those rumors. The first thing he did after returning to the village was to come clean to Lindsey Wolfe about his shares in the medicinal field. Lindsey Wolfe was surprised to learn about his cooperation with Boss Liu. ¡°How did you get mixed up in that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I go to the county town the other day? I happened to save Mr. Zhu, and then Mr. Zhu granted me a supply qualification. It just so happened that Boss Liu¡¯s medicinal materials were hard to sell, so I bought a share.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how it is. Then who bought you the car?¡± Greg laughed, ¡°Of course, Mr. Zhu bought it for me. Where would I get so much money?¡± ¡°Then you should really thank Mr. Zhu. He¡¯s your benefactor.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After dealing with the medicinal field, he used the excuse of going to the mountains to find medicinal materials for Mr. Zhu and spent several days by the Cold Pond. This time, however, it wasn¡¯t to practice his skills, but for the stones at the bottom of the Cold Pond. It was said that stones eroded by cold air for a long time had better properties than ordinary stones, so before setting up the new Formation, Greg decided to experiment with these stones. His underwater skills were good, and with True Qi to protect his body, it didn¡¯t take long for him to dive to the bottom. There were plenty of stones at the bottom of the Cold Pond. It didn¡¯t take him long to collect what he needed, but then he was delayed when he discovered a hole in the center of the Cold Pond. However, he always felt that within the deep, dark water cave there might have been something terrifying, so he never went inside. For the next several days, he spent his time by the Cold Pond, practicing his techniques and carving the bases for the Formation. It took him about three or four days to carve all the necessary bases for the Formation. Meanwhile, the new medicinal base was also completed. The newly contracted land was right next to the original medicinal field. The two fields were combined and fenced in with a wire fence once again. One greenhouse after another rose from the ground, and the view was quite impressive. On the other side of Peach Blossom Village was the vegetable base, where over a hundred greenhouses were also being constructed. Greg took advantage of the night to set up two Big Array Methods, encompassing both the vegetable base and the medicinal base. After several tests, he found that the effect of using stones from the Cold Pond was indeed much better than using ordinary stones. With that, the medicinal base and vegetable base were completely finished, only waiting for planting and seedlings. Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Qi Refinement Level 41 Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Qi Refinement Level 41 Greg Jensen¡¯s heart steadied, and he took another walk around his own courtyard. The house had been built; Lindsey Wolfe had found a few workers from the town, who were currently decorating the new house. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with that, so taking advantage of no one being around, he returned to Second Master¡¯s home and began to stew the Qi Blood Elixir. By normal classification, Qi Blood Elixir can¡¯t really be considered an Elixir because it hasn¡¯t achieved a grade, mainly because, over the past thousand years, Spiritual Energy has become increasingly scarce. The formula for Qi Blood Elixir also changed from originally needing Fairy Medicinal Spirit Grass to now using aged mortal medicine. In other words, the former Qi Blood Elixir certainly qualified as an Elixir, but after the formula change, its effects diminished significantly, thereby falling out of grade. However, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t care less about that; anything that could enhance True Qi and help him break through was a good Elixir to him, everything else was non-essential. Moreover, even if Fairy Grass were laid out in front of him now, he couldn¡¯t afford it, much less possess the ability to refine it into an Elixir. Wisps of smoke rose, and waves of medicinal fragrance wafted through the air, as several round Elixirs were finally ready. Greg Jensen felt that this time, his control over the alchemic fire was much better than last time, which also improved the quality of the Qi Blood Elixir up a notch. As he swallowed an Elixir, it immediately transformed into surging True Qi, coursing through his limbs and bones. The True Qi Greg Jensen had stored up in his Dantian surged out, converging with the True Qi from the Elixir into a river, unleashing a fierce assault on the Tail Vein Gate. His eyes tightly shut, his face showed a trace of determination. Originally, he hadn¡¯t planned to break through the fourth level of Qi Refinement today, but after consuming that Qi Blood Elixir, he suddenly felt boundless confidence. It was as though a voice was telling him that he could definitely break through the fourth level of Qi Refinement today. As time ticked by, sweat slid down Greg Jensen¡¯s cheeks. At first, it was clear, but gradually, it darkened to black. Pfft! The next second, as if breaking through a barrier, the circulation of True Qi instantly became unobstructed. Greg Jensen slowly opened his eyes, filled with excitement. Without thinking, he stood up, only to discover that his body was covered in black scabs, and a faint stench wafted around him. Qi Refinement fourth level! Over a few months, Greg Jensen had gone from an ordinary person to a novice Cultivator, and now, he had finally made a significant breakthrough into the mid-stage of Qi Refinement. The mid-stage of Qi Refinement is primarily about refining the three Gates: the Tail Vein Gate, the Ridge Gate, and the Jade Pillow Gate. These Gates connect to the body¡¯s nerves, and breaking through each layer significantly enhances one¡¯s physical constitution. Once all are breached, one attains formidable strength and agility, and becomes nearly impervious to all diseases! In other words, after entering the mid-stage of Qi Refinement, he had become fundamentally different from ordinary beings. Greg Jensen tried to throw a punch, the punch fierce and brisk, which directly knocked a teapot three meters away to the ground. There was a crackling sound as it shattered to pieces. ¡°Qi Refinement fourth level!¡± Greg Jensen felt his body brimming with strength, a different kind of power from the last breakthrough, with no impediments. Where the mind goes, the strength follows! With but a thought, he could concentrate all his strength to one point, unleashing the most ferocious attack with all the power of his body. His face beaming with excitement, Greg Jensen took a deep breath and was about to burst into a loud laugh when a sudden stench poured into his nostrils. ¡°Yuck¡­¡± Greg Jensen nearly vomited, disgusted by the smell. He glanced at the scabs on his clothing and realized his clothes were ruined. As nightfall approached, he quickly found a clean set of clothes, climbed over the backyard wall, and rushed towards Cold Pond. ¡°Has my speed really become this fast?¡± Greg Jensen felt every cell in his body jumping with joy, each contributing its own strength. As the True Qi inside him circulated faster, he ran quicker as well. With a splash! Greg arrived at Cold Pond and dove straight in. A tremor of True Qi shook his body, and the scabs on his skin instantly fell off. The dirty clothes he was wearing shed along with them. Moments later, he stepped out of Cold Pond to discover his skin had lightened several shades. It used to be a slightly yellowish wheat color, but now, it was more like hulled rice. Moreover, there were subtle changes to his features; the lines of his face were sharper, his eyes deeper, and his entire demeanor had an air of an ethereal ascendant. ¡°Luckily I didn¡¯t get ugly.¡± Gazing at his reflection in the water, Greg admired himself with a self-satisfied curve to his lips. He then tried his only two magic spells, the Small Cloud Rain Skill and the Mind Soil Technique. The output of the Small Cloud Rain Skill was clearly denser than before, and the sensing range of the Mind Soil Technique had expanded to about a ten-meter radius. To be honest, Greg felt that the Mind Soil Technique was somewhat superfluous; at least for now, it wasn¡¯t much help to him. Compared to that, the Small Cloud Rain Skill was much more different. It helped him grow vegetables at first, and later, medicinal herbs. Although he could now cast it through Array Talismans, the Small Cloud Rain Skill remained his most useful spell. He searched his memory for the Five Elements Spirit Technique but didn¡¯t find any applicable spells, so he put the thought aside. What he was considering now was, after Kenny Walker completely falls from power, how he should benefit from the situation. Just yesterday morning, Chester Ware called to say that Kenny Walker was going to be sentenced and wanted to ask Greg how to allocate all the assets he left behind. Only upon hearing Chester¡¯s words did Greg suddenly realize that he had apparently become the local tyrant of Riverhaven County; he was even consulted on such matters. Logically, after Kenny Walker¡¯s fall, his assets should naturally go to the highest bidder. However, life is just that unfair; whoever has the bigger fist gets the right of first refusal. Even if Greg demanded to swallow everything wholesale, no one would object, and they might even provide him with funds to get a piece of the action. Greg shook his head, banishing those boring thoughts from his mind. In truth, he didn¡¯t want any of Kenny Walker¡¯s assets aside from the supply company. However, that company had already been acquired by Chester Ware, who voluntarily gave Greg a 40% share for free. So Greg decided to just cash in his shares. Advancing from the third to the fourth level of Qi Refinement cost him over two million; breaking through to the fifth level would definitely require even more money. Setting aside progression, he also needed to engrave more powerful and durable Array Talismans. Talismans on stone had a shorter lifespan, whereas those on Jade Stone not only lasted longer but were also more potent. With the current craze for Jade and Jade Stone, acquiring materials for Array Talismans would be another significant expense. Besides, he also wanted to open a restaurant in Jainae City, a place that only offered dining without lodging. The economy of Jamae City wasn¡¯t great, but as a prefecture-level city, its spending power was far beyond what Riverhaven County could match. Based on the current profits of the Reverie Inn, opening a similar business in the city could easily bring in five million a year. Of course, the start-up cost would also be considerable. Besides, he needed to continue his Alchemy to produce Elixirs to meet his daily cultivation needs. All things considered, Greg needed a significant amount of capital to break through the fifth level of Qi Refinement and continue growing his financial empire. Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Sharing Benefits_1 Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Sharing Benefits_1 During dinner that evening, Greg Jensen spoke about his desire to venture out to Jamae. Lindsey Wolfe hesitated for a moment, then forced a smile and said, ¡°If you want to go, then go. Peach Blossom Village will always be your home. Whenever you want to come back, home is here.¡± Greg Jensen was stunned, then chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m never coming back. I¡¯m just going to open a restaurant. Once everything is in order, I¡¯ll hand over the management to someone else.¡± ¡°You say you¡¯ll come back?¡± ¡°Yeah, this is my home. Where else would I go? Besides, you¡¯re still here. I can¡¯t just abandon you.¡± Upon hearing his words, Lindsey Wolfe was first taken aback, then burst into laughter. This time, it was a smile that came from the heart, full of happiness and joy. She knew Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t possibly spend his whole life cooped up in the village and had been mentally prepared for this. However, what she hadn¡¯t expected was that Greg Jensen would say such things. No matter what the future held, it was enough for Greg Jensen to keep her in mind. The next morning, after breakfast, Greg Jensen drove back to Riverhaven County. First, he visited the Reverie Inn, spent a moment in the office with Lois Abbott, and then headed to the Ware Family¡¯s villa. When he arrived, several well-known local tycoons were already seated in the living room, including Norman Holmes. Although they were not on the same level as Chester Ware, they were among the top echelon in Riverhaven County. However, when they saw Greg Jensen enter, everyone stood up and greeted him with smiles. It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid of Greg Jensen, but they respected his strength. Before Greg Jensen came to Riverhaven County, it wasn¡¯t that no one dared to stand up to Kenny Walker, but, without exception, everyone who did disappear without a trace. Even the current street boss Norman Holmes could only make minor moves and never touched on Kenny Walker¡¯s core interests. It was only Greg Jensen who, through Micah Brent, closed down Kenny Walker¡¯s biggest business¡ªthe Fragrance Night Club. Afterward, he defeated Kenny Walker¡¯s hired gun Hugh Simmons, foiling the assassination attempt. Finally, in front of everyone, he rescued the kidnapped Lois Abbott and beat Kenny Walker to a pulp. Last of all, Kenny Walker got exactly what he wanted¡ªprison time. Just three more days and it would be Kenny Walker¡¯s day of sentencing. This would signify that Kenny Walker¡¯s era in Riverhaven County had come to an end. Given all this, how could any of the rich magnates who wanted to continue thriving in Riverhaven County disrespect Greg Jensen? Greg Jensen looked at the people standing before him, paused for a moment, then said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, please sit down. You¡¯re making me somewhat embarrassed staring at me like this.¡± ¡°Haha, thank you, Mr. Jensen.¡± With Greg Jensen¡¯s laughter, the atmosphere relaxed considerably, and the tycoons couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit relieved, silently admiring him. Greg Jensen¡¯s character was indeed good, without any pretense at all, unlike Kenny Walker¡ªwho would dare to sit down before he did? The guests settled back into their seats, and Greg Jensen took his place beside Chestor Ware. Chestor Ware glanced at the group and said with a smile, ¡°Today, since there are no outsiders, I¡¯ll speak my mind. Kenny Walker¡¯s assets were brought down by Mr. Jensen alone, so he gets the first pick, and then we¡¯ll discuss the rest. No objections, I hope?¡± ¡°No objections.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen can take them all; we¡¯d be satisfied just to buy some shares.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± The magnates laughed amicably, their demeanor not so much like they were negotiating as like they were there to offer money to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen had anticipated their attitude and wasn¡¯t surprised. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not much interested in Kenny Walker¡¯s assets, so my idea is to value these assets at seventy percent. I¡¯ll take thirty percent, Mr. Ware and Brother Evan each take twenty percent, and Mr. Ware will handle the disposal of all assets.¡± I ve finished sharing my thoughts; does anyone have any comments?¡± ¡®No objections here, a thirty percent discount is quite fair already. To complain further would just be ungrateful.¡± ¡°Haha, President Xu is absolutely right.¡± Nobody had any objections to Greg Jensen¡¯s plan. These properties should, naturally, all go to Greg Jensen, and it¡¯s only right and proper that he sells them off to others now. What¡¯s most important is that he¡¯s offering a thirty percent discount, essentially giving up twenty percent of the profits. Whoever buys these properties will make a thirty percent profit. The total value of Kenny Walker¡¯s assets is at least close to thirty million, so a thirty percent profit would be over six million. Nine million is not a small amount for them either. Although it¡¯s not as much when divided among each person, the fact that Greg Jensen could give away so much profit all at once still commanded their respect. As for who will manage to buy it, that¡¯s not something Greg Jensen can control. Chestor Ware had been doing business for so many years; he should be able to handle this matter properly. Seeing that everyone agreed, Chestor Ware then turned to Greg Jensen and said, ¡°How about this? We take another ten percent from the remaining twenty percent and distribute it among those who didn¡¯t get to buy anything. Everyone present will have a share.¡± ¡°Haha, sure, Elder Brother Zhu really thinks things through,¡± Greg Jensen agreed with a laugh. According to Chestor Ware¡¯s suggestion, even those who failed to acquire any properties would still get a share of the benefits. Although the profits were distributed somewhat hastily, the people present were all top tycoons in Riverhaven County, deserving a piece of the action. In other words, the other wealthy people in Riverhaven County didn¡¯t even qualify to sit at this table. With this, Greg Jensen had learned a strategy. Profit sharing! With this bond of fellowship in place, anyone wanting to cause trouble in Riverhaven County in the future would have to see if they agreed to it first. ¡°Haha, let¡¯s leave it at this for today then.¡± Chestor Ware burst into hearty laughter, ¡°Someone gifted me a bottle of thirty-year-old Maotai a while back, and today is the perfect day to open it up.¡± ¡°Haha, Elder Brother Zhu is so generous.¡± ¡°One bottle might be a bit little, right? I also have two bottles of aged liquor from the eighties in my car, I¡¯ll bring them over,¡± someone chimed in. Chestor Ware had thought today¡¯s affairs would take a long time to discuss, but he didn¡¯t expect things to be settled so quickly. He had been ready to persuade Greg Jensen and if necessary, give up some profit, but Greg Jensen had taken the initiative and directly given away thirty percent profit. Such generosity was truly rare! Having been in business for so many years, Chestor Ware had seen all sorts of young people. There were those more capable than Greg Jensen, and those smarter than him as well. But he had never seen anyone of Greg Jensen¡¯s age with such a generous spirit and such boldness. Even some who had been in the business world for many years did not have the breadth of spirit that Greg Jensen had. They say being smart is second to being emotionally intelligent in business, but those who achieve great things must have the spirit to soar above the land. Greg Jensen belonged to that category of people. Watching Greg Jensen, who was sitting behind the tea table personally pouring tea for Norman Holmes, Augustus Wolfe, and others, the more Chestor Ware looked, the more he liked him. It was a pity Greg Jensen already had a girlfriend; otherwise, to recruit him as a son-in-law would have been just perfect. Or perhaps have Taylor Ware compete for him? Thinking about his daughter¡¯s tomboyish nature, a bitter smile emerged on Chestor Ware¡¯s face. Better not, lest the match not be made and they end up with enmity instead. With Taylor Ware¡¯s fiery temper, no telling what trouble she might start if things didn¡¯t go well. Inside the living room, after cleaning up, the housekeeper sat by the floor-to- ceiling windows reading a book when Taylor Ware rushed in, all hustle and bustle. ¡°Aunt Lan, what are we having for lunch? I¡¯m starving. Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Chapter 143 A Bunch of Old Rascals_1 Chapter 143: Chapter 143 A Bunch of Old Rascals_1 Seeing Taylor Ware come back, Lan Jie¡¯s face broke into a warm smile, ¡°Today is all about good food, your dad specially invited a master chef from the Reverie Inn.¡± Taylor Ware was startled, then joked, ¡°Oh, is Samsom Ware splurging today? Lan Jie shot her a reproachful look and said, ¡°Some guests came today, and your dad wants to entertain them at home, so he hired a chef to come over.¡± ¡°Guests?¡± Taylor Ware was again taken aback and mused, ¡°Wiry did he think of entertaining guests at home today? I¡¯ll go see who is here.¡± Lan Jie hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, you mustn¡¯t barge in like that, they¡¯re discussing matters inside.¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, Taylor Ware had already run into the tea room. Greg Jensen was chatting with Norman Holmes while holding a teacup, and had just taken a sip when he saw the door to the tea room pushed open and Taylor Ware peeking her head in. Their eyes met, and they both paused for a moment. Taylor Ware swiftly withdrew her head and closed the door behind her. Chestor Ware glanced at the doorway and chuckled wryly, ¡°That girl¡­¡± Augustus Wolfe laughed, ¡°It¡¯s Taylor, and I thought it was someone else.¡± ¡°Who else could it be, such a big girl and not the least bit steady.¡± Chestor Ware sighed helplessly, ¡°My biggest wish right now is to see Taylor get married and have children. Alas, I don¡¯t know if this wish will ever come true.¡± ¡°Taylor is such a good girl, are you afraid she won¡¯t be able to get married?¡± Augustus Wolfe wondered. Chestor Ware glanced at him and teased, ¡°Why don¡¯t you marry her off to your son?¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Augustus Wolfe quickly shook his head, ¡°Ever since she gave Nicky Wolfe a beating last time, our Nicky trembles at the mention of her name.¡± ¡°Hahaha, look at you talking about my dear niece Taylor, she¡¯s not as fierce as you say.¡± ¡°Disagree? Let your son try his luck?¡± The few magnates did not hesitate to tease Chestor Ware, laughing and joking. Chestor Ware wasn¡¯t offended; he joked about his own daughter more fiercely than the others did. Outside the door, Taylor Ware, hearing their conversation, turned bluish with rage and gritted her teeth, ¡°A bunch of decrepit old men, I¡¯m going to beat up your sons one day.¡± Lan Jie came over and asked, ¡°Taylor, what are you muttering about here?¡± ¡°Alt, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen is also inside, did you see him?¡± Taylor Ware, hearing her mention Greg Jensen, felt an unbidden nervousness rise, and stuttered, ¡°Saw¡­ saw him, what about it?¡± Lan Jie smiled, ¡°What do you think of Mr. Jensen?¡± ¡°What do I think? What do you mean?¡± ¡°As a boyfriend?¡± Lan Jie praised as if enumerating precious treasures, ¡°I heard from your dad, Mr. Jensen is handsome and capable, with exceptional character and manners. Your dad and I both think he¡¯s not bad, a good man.¡± ¡°Lan Jie, don¡¯t talk nonsense, ah, you want me to be that LSP¡¯s girlfriend? No way!¡± Taylor Ware was very firm in her rejection, but her pretty face suddenly flushed, like a shy girl thinking about her own boyfriend. Lan Jie, being experienced, could see her thoughts but chose not to expose them, simply brushing it off, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, then it¡¯s settled, and I¡¯ll tell your dad to stop meddling.¡± As she said that, she turned and walked back toward the living room. Taylor Ware opened her mouth towards Lan Jie¡¯s retreating back, hesitated, but in the end still didn¡¯t speak her mind. After dinner, Greg Jensen prepared to drive away. Chestor Ware saw that he had been drinking and intended to arrange a driver for him, but then he realized that all the tycoons had driven themselves over. Several people had divided up the drivers from their household. ¡°Taylor, go and give Mr. Jensen a ride,¡± Chestor Ware said. Taylor Ware looked shocked, ¡°You want me to take him?¡± Chestor Ware frowned and said, ¡°Listen, little brother Greg drank too much, and drunk driving is something you absolutely cannot do.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed reluctantly. Looking at the groggy Greg Jensen, despite her great reluctance, Taylor Ware had no choice but to agree and unwillingly took the driver¡¯s seat. She had been driving for quite some time, and the H6 Greg had bought was an automatic, so it was easy to drive. But Taylor Ware was extremely nervous, feeling as though her heart was about to leap out of her chest. It took a lot of effort to enter Love Home Garden, and she slightly relaxed and asked, ¡°Which building do you live in?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you¡­¡± Turning her head to look back, Taylor Ware became instantly infuriated when she realized that Greg Jensen had actually fallen asleep in the passenger seat. Greg Jensen indeed drank quite a bit, and he was in a good mood too, wanting to experience the feeling of being slightly drunk, so he didn¡¯t use his True Qi to sober up. When he woke up, he found Taylor Ware glaring at him with anger. ¡°Uh, sorry about that, I fell asleep.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, just tell me which building you live in, and I¡¯ll take you back,¡± she said. Greg glanced outside and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s this one right here, thanks. Drive slowly on your way back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Taylor Ware didn¡¯t want to bother with him, but she still somehow found herself responding with a grunt. ¡°Right, you can take my car back first. If you have time tomorrow, just help me bring it to Reverie Inn. It¡¯s too late now and it¡¯s not safe for you to take a taxi by yourself.¡± ¡°Not safe?¡± Taylor Ware, as if hearing some novel concept, was about to brag about how formidable her fighting skills were, but then she caught Greg Jensen¡¯s peculiar gaze. She immediately stopped talking and nodded, ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll bring it over tomorrow. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Okay, take care on your way back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After turning the car around and leaving Love Home Garden, Taylor Ware¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she murmured to herself, ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s quite considerate after all. Not so annoying, I guess.¡± Suddenly recalling her sister¡¯s words, her cheeks flushed red as she scoffed, ¡°That still doesn¡¯t make him boyfriend material, LSP.¡± After Greg Jensen got home, he found Lois Abbott already asleep. So he poured himself a cup of tea and sat by the window, gazing at the nightscape outside and lost in thought. After some rough estimation, he figured that Kenny Walker¡¯s total assets were close to thirty million, and taking thirty percent, he would have at least seven to eight million. That amount of money should be enough to open a hotel in Jamae City. It was better to act sooner rather than later. Hotel renovations, staff recruitment¡ªevery aspect needed time. With more than four months until the New Year, the holiday season was a peak period. If he could open before the New Year, at the very least he could enjoy a wave of seasonal bonus traffic. After thinking for a while, Greg Jensen decided to go back to his room to sleep, planning to discuss the matter with Lois the next day. But he hadn¡¯t felt like he¡¯d slept for long when Lois woke him up with her hair. ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± Greg asked, his eyes still bleary. ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore; it¡¯s past eight o¡¯clock,¡± Lois said with a smile. ¡°Ah, have I slept that long?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± she replied, voice filled with disbelief. ¡°Quick, go wash up, and come with me to meet someone,¡± Lois urged. ¡°Who are we meeting?¡± he asked. ¡°Kingsley Harrison, the former vice president of the hotel. His dad fell sick, and he¡¯s been taking care of his father at home. Yesterday my dad called and said that Kingsley¡¯s father seems to be very ill, and he wants you to go and have a look.¡± Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Chapter 144: You Misunderstood 1 Chapter 144: Chapter 144: You Misunderstood 1 Greg Jensen heard the words and immediately perked up. If he wanted to open a hotel in the city, talent was indispensable. Since Kingsley Harrison could be a deputy general manager, running a hotel shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. If he could recruit him back, it would save a lot of trouble. ¡°You start packing up. After I wash my face, we¡¯ll head out. I¡¯ll tell you something on the way,¡± Greg said, then hurried into the restroom. Lois Abbott found it strange, as Greg was always the type to not get out of bed unless he had had enough sleep, unless there was something important. What was going on today? Why was he so excited? It was as if a shark had smelled blood. It wasn¡¯t long before Greg had tidied himself up and then, grabbing Lois, got into the car. ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡± Hehe, didn¡¯t I tell you before? I want to open another hotel in the city. I think now is the right time,¡± At these words, Lois couldn¡¯t help but express shock, ¡°How is it the right time now? We don¡¯t have any money.¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry about the money. It should be in our account in a few days,¡± Greg said with a smile. Lois exclaimed in surprise, ¡°I¡¯ve calculated it. Opening a hotel in the city would cost at least four or five million in capital. Where are you going to find so much money?¡± ¡°Kenny Walker¡¯s¡­¡± Greg didn¡¯t hide it and immediately recounted the affair regarding Kenny Walker¡¯s assets. After hearing this, Lois was dumbfounded and muttered, ¡°Can you even do that?¡± Isn t that very normal? Anyway, Kenny Walker¡¯s assets are already in our hands, how we handle them is our business.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Lois pondered aloud, ¡°If we really can get that much money, then this is indeed worth a try.¡± The two discussed the hotel matter and soon arrived at Kingsley Harrison¡¯s home. ¡°Lois, what brings you here?¡± At over fifty years of age, Kingsley Harrison appeared somewhat haggard, but upon seeing Lois, a happy smile spread across his face. Uncle Kingsley, my dad heard that Grandpa Harrison is seriously ill, so he specifically asked me to come and visit,¡± Lois said with a mischievous smile, ¡°I was in such a hurry I forgot to buy a gift.¡± Kingsley Harrison laughed, ¡°I¡¯m happy as long as you¡¯re here. Gifts or no gifts, it doesn¡¯t matter, come in.¡± He invited them to sit down in the living room, then went to the kitchen to wash some fruit. Lois grabbed an apple and began to eat. Kingsley Harrison glanced at Greg and said with a smile, ¡°You must be Lois¡¯s boyfriend, right? Have some fruit.¡± Lois laughed, ¡°Haha, Uncle Kingsley, don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s the gift I brought for you; he doesn¡¯t need any fruit.¡± Kingsley Harrison looked at her reproachfully and said, ¡°How can you speak about someone like that?¡± Lois laughed, ¡°Uncle Kingsley, I¡¯m not kidding. He really is the gift I brought you. If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± Kingsley Harrison paused, turning to look at Greg. Seeing this, Greg hurriedly explained, ¡°Uncle Kingsley, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. Here¡¯s the thing, I know some medicine, and Uncle Webb heard that the old man was ill, so he asked me to come over and take a look.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a doctor?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a practitioner of traditional Chinese medicine.¡± When Kingsley Harrison learned Greg was a doctor, his eyes immediately lit up, but learning that he practiced traditional Chinese medicine caused his expression to dim again. He was about to say something when suddenly a middle-aged woman who also looked worn with fatigue and had a face full of exhaustion, came out from an inner room. ¡°Aunt Kingsley.¡± ¡°Oh my, Iris is here. Sit down, make yourself comfortable.¡± Kylie Lampe¡¯s face lit up with a smile before she turned to Kingsley Harrison and said, ¡°Help me turn my dad over when we go in, and I¡¯ll wipe his back as well.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Kingsley Harrison nodded. Greg Jensen hesitated and said, ¡°Uncle Kingsley, why don¡¯t we go check on the old man first?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Kingsley Harrison hesitated. Kylie Lampe gave Greg a look and then asked with a smile, ¡°Are you Iris¡¯s boyfriend?¡± Lois Abbott saw Kingsley Harrison¡¯s concerns and explained with a smile, ¡°Yes, he is also a doctor. It was he who cured my father¡¯s illness.¡± Upon hearing her words, Kingsley Harrison was taken aback and said in astonishment, ¡°Your father¡¯s illness was cured by him?¡± ¡°Yes, we saw so many doctors and none could do anything, but then Greg made all the difference.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Kingsley Harrison was much more at ease and smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s go see how the old man is doing.¡± Kylie Lampe¡¯s expression shifted subtly as she smiled and said, ¡°You all sit for a while, I need to speak to Uncle Kingsley.¡± Having said that, she pulled Kingsley Harrison into the next room. Lois expressed her apology, ¡°Greg, I¡¯m sorry, huh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m young, so it¡¯s normal for them not to believe in my medical skills.¡± Greg knew what Lois meant. He just shook his head with a smile, all the while keeping his ears perked, trying to catch what the couple was discussing. With his hearing far better than an ordinary person, Kylie¡¯s words fell distinctly into his ears. ¡°Old Zhang, he¡¯s so young. How could you let him treat Dad?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Dad is already like this. What harm is there in letting him have a look? Old Webb made a special effort to bring him here. We can¡¯t just not let him see, can we? Besides, you saw Old Webb¡¯s condition at the beginning. If he could cure Old Webb, maybe he could cure our dad too?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re worried about Dad¡¯s health. Now, we can only hope for a miracle.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± A moment later, the couple emerged from the room, donning genuine smiles on their faces once again. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see the old man.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott stood up and followed them into the master bedroom. The air in the room carried a faint stale smell that was so light ordinary people wouldn¡¯t notice it. An elderly man with graying hair lay on the sickbed, an oxygen mask covering his face, breathing faintly, with a monitor placed beside him. The man¡¯s skin was extremely pale with not a hint of color, indicating he had been in a coma for a long time. Kingsley Harrison and Kylie had purposefully not mentioned the old man¡¯s condition, wanting to see if Greg could figure it out. Greg was fully aware of this and thus didn¡¯t ask. He walked over to the elderly man, examined his pupils, and took his pulse. Finally, he gently shifted the old man¡¯s head to glance at the back of his skull. Turning back around, he inquired, ¡°Did the old man have a fall? A hit causing a brain hemorrhage, increased intracranial pressure? A mass compressing the nerves, which is why he hasn¡¯t awakened yet?¡± Kingsley Harrison¡¯s face brightened, and he said with a smile, ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s the cause. Young Greg¡¯s medical skills are indeed not bad.¡± Kylie Lampe frowned, suspecting that Adeline Conner might have told Greg about the old man¡¯s condition. Greg was silent for a moment, then spoke, ¡°The old man¡¯s condition has been neglected too long. If it were addressed earlier, it might have been simpler, but now¡­¡± Kingsley Harrison¡¯s heart leapt into his throat, looking at Greg with a face full of tension, like an accused awaiting sentence. Kylie Lampe simply sighed in resignation, her expression growing colder. She said calmly, ¡°After all these years, the old man¡¯s condition has become hopeless. If it can¡¯t be cured, then it can¡¯t be cured.¡± ¡°Uh, Aunt Kylie, you might have misunderstood¡­¡± Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Chapter 145 Old Versailles ! Chapter 145: Chapter 145 Old Versailles ! ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± Kylie Lampe was taken aback, looking at Greg Jensen with a blank expression. What Greg Jensen had implied just now was that the condition was incurable, how could she have misunderstood? Kingsley Harrison also looked towards Greg Jensen, with a probing look in his eyes. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t be treated, but my medical skills are limited. I can only make the old man regain consciousness, but to expect him to move freely would be quite difficult.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You said you can make the old man regain consciousness?¡± Upon hearing his words, Kingsley Harrison and his wife were both shocked. The old man had been bedridden for three years, and the major hospitals had initially pronounced a ¡®death sentence¡¯ on him. Though the bleeding had stopped, the blood vessels in his brain were extremely fragile, and there was always the risk of them rupturing again. For this reason, the hospital dared not operate and could only let him lie in bed like this, hoping for a miracle to happen. Because of this, Kingsley Harrison and his wife had quit their jobs to take care of the old man full-time. However, the miracle they had been anticipating never came to be. Just a month ago, the old man¡¯s cerebral blood vessels burst again. Although he was rushed to the hospital in time, it was beyond help. After staying in the hospital for almost a month, the doctors informed them to start preparing for his final affairs. There was no other reason, as the bleeding in the old man¡¯s head could no longer be stopped this time. Kylie Lampe¡¯s first reaction was to think that she had encountered a scammer. Having been to so many hospitals and finding no solution, this young man here was making big claims. Not only could he stop the bleeding, but he could also make the old man regain consciousness. What¡¯s more absurd was that he seemed to think this result was somewhat unsatisfactory, suggesting that real skill would involve making the old man move freely like a normal person. That boast seemed a bit too grand, even Kingsley Harrison was finding it hard to believe. After a long moment, Kingsley Harrison regained his composure and said calmly, ¡°Greg, let¡¯s put it this way, if you can stop the bleeding in the cerebral blood vessels, I¡¯ll give you one million. If you can make the old man regain consciousness, whatever you ask me to do, I¡¯ll do it, even if it means giving you my entire fortune.¡± Having said that, he turned to his wife and asked, ¡°Kylie, do you agree?¡± Kingsley Harrison¡¯s entire fortune was a joint property; he couldn¡¯t decide alone and naturally had to ask Kylie Lampe. Kylie Lampe was also very filial, and she didn¡¯t believe Greg Jensen could make the old man regain consciousness. So, without even thinking, she nodded immediately and said, ¡°Agreed, that¡¯s settled then. As long as you can make the old man wake up, both of us are willing to work like oxen and horses for you.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and smiled, ¡°Uncle, auntie, you¡¯re taking this too seriously. How about this, if I can make the old man regain consciousness, you don¡¯t have to work like oxen and horses, nor do 1 want your wealth, I just ask for one thing.¡± Kingsley Harrison said, ¡°You name it, as long as it¡¯s within my power, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°I want you to be the general manager of my new hotel.¡± ¡°Alt? Just that?¡± ¡°Yes, just that.¡± Kingsley Harrison almost laughed, ¡°Greg, if you can do it, it¡¯s not just about being the manager, I¡¯d even work for you for free.¡± ¡°Haha, then it¡¯s a deal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Kingsley Harrison felt a spark of anger rise within him and said, ¡°Start now then.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°No problem, but you need to get me a basin first.¡± ¡°Okay, just wait.¡± Without a second word, Kylie Lampe ran to the kitchen and brought back a stainless steel basin. Greg Jensen nodded, took out the silver needle he carried with him, and began to sterilize it. The room instantly fell silent, and three pairs of eyes all turned towards Greg. Kingsley and his wife had complex expressions on their faces¡ªnervousness, expectation, disdain, contempt, and more. Lois, on the other hand, was much more composed. The miraculous feats of Doctor Greg were too familiar to her. Moreover, she knew that Greg never did anything he was unsure of. Since he had spoken those words, he must certainly be able to deliver. So, when she heard Greg¡¯s words just now, Lois almost laughed out loud. Too Versailles, but I like it! At that moment, Greg, with a single-minded focus, hadn¡¯t the time to care about the thoughts of the three people behind him. He pulled out silver needle after silver needle, inserting them into the old man¡¯s head. The old man¡¯s condition was indeed very serious, even for Greg to treat with caution. First, he used the Crossing the Catastrophe with Thirteen Needles to seal the bloodline on the top of the old man¡¯s head, and then he stimulated the silver needles with True Qi to completely shut off the bleeding point. Because he could not yet release True Qi externally, he could only use the silver needles as a medium to transfer True Qi into the old man¡¯s body. So, this method was very draining on his True Qi. After a full set of treatments, Greg was sweating profusely, drenched in sweat from head to toe. Seeing that the bleeding had been stopped, he took a long breath and then pulled out the longest silver needle, aiming at the site of the hematoma and piercing it forcefully. The human skull is the hardest, not easily penetrated, but with the assistance of True Qi, the silver needle was as hard as diamond. Given Greg¡¯s swift technique, there was a ¡®puli¡¯ sound, and the needle went straight in. ¡°Bring the basin over here!¡± ¡°Oh, yes, right away.¡± At this moment, Kingsley was so immersed in Greg¡¯s technique that upon hearing the order, he promptly carried the stainless steel basin over. Seeing that he was ready, Greg began slowly withdrawing the silver needle. Once all the needles were removed, there was a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, and the dark red clotted blood spurted out like a fountain. In the blink of an eye, half a basin was filled. Witnessing this scene, Kylie was instantly stunned, and Kingsley was so shocked that his hands began to tremble. ¡°Hold it steady!¡± Greg barked. Kingsley stammered, ¡°Oh, right¡­ right away.¡± At that moment, Greg could no longer afford to think about benefit, concentrating intently on the bleeding spot. Moments later, the flow of the hematoma slowed, and the color also grew fainter. Seeing it turn fresh red, Greg was quick to react and immediately applied the homemade medicine directly on top. The blood flow stopped abruptly! Greg took another long breath out and smiled, ¡°All set, just wait a bit for the bleeding to stop, and then we can remove the needles.¡± ¡°Is that it?¡± Kylie was somewhat bewildered. Greg¡¯s operation was dizzyingly adept; she even felt a sense of longing for more. Greg nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, actually there are only two difficulties with the old man¡¯s condition. One is to stop the bleeding point, and the other is how to deal with the clotted blood in his head. If these two are handled well, the old man¡¯s condition will naturally recover. However, he has been in a coma for too long, so I can¡¯t guarantee that he¡¯ll have full mobility.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The couple was once again dumbfounded. They indeed had their doubts about Greg, but after seeing his series of operations, their previous thoughts began to shake. After a little while, once Greg saw that the old man¡¯s head had stopped bleeding, he released his hands and started to remove the needles. When all the silver needles were taken out, he began massaging the old man. With his continuous massage, the old man¡¯s complexion visibly brightened at a speed detectable to the naked eye, and his breathing became more and more stable. Seeing this spectacle, Kingsley couldn¡¯t help but exchange a look with his wife, and a glimmer of hope simultaneously rose in both of their eyes.. Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Chapter 146: New Insights_1 Chapter 146: Chapter 146: New Insights_1 ¡°Alright, let¡¯s step out for now and let the old man rest a bit longer.¡± ¡± When will he wake up then?¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°That won¡¯t happen so quickly; there¡¯s still some congestion in his head that only he can absorb on his own. Plus, lying down for such a long time, the sudden decrease in pressure in his head definitely requires some time to adjust to.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°Yep, let¡¯s go out for now, leaving just one person here is fine.¡± Greg Jensen stood up but swayed slightly, almost losing his balance. He knew this was a side effect of overusing True Qi and didn¡¯t make much of it, but Lois Abbott by his side was startled. She quickly ran over to support Greg Jensen, anxiously asking, ¡°Greg, are you alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a bit tired, we can rest on the sofa for a while.¡± ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Kingsley Harrison also hurried over and, together with Lois Abbott, helped Greg Jensen to the living room to sit down. ¡°Greg, you¡¯ve really worked hard.¡± Thinking of his and his wife¡¯s attitude, Kingsley Harrison couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed, he awkwardly said, ¡°About what happened just now¡­ I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°Haha, Uncle Kingsley, if you say that, you¡¯re being too formal,¡± Greg Jensen laughed. Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s condition, Kingsley Harrison felt even more remorseful and said, ¡°Greg, I¡¯ve made up my mind; whether you can cure the old man or not, I¡¯ll take over the hotel.¡± Now he had seen for himself that, putting aside whether Greg Jensen could cure the old man or not, at least he wasn¡¯t a fraud. And Greg had clearly exhausted a great deal of energy in trying to treat the old man. If that didn¡¯t awaken Kingsley Harrison¡¯s conscience, he really would have lived his years in vain. So, cured or not cured, Kingsley Harrison was grateful. ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no rush, let¡¯s see how it goes.¡± Greg Jensen laughed nonchalantly, without the slightest worry in his heart. Cure impossible? How could that be? That was a healing method passed down from the immortals! Even if someone had breathed their last, he was confident he could give it a try. ¡°Greg, why don¡¯t you have some fruit?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll take a nap.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, closed his eyes to rest, seemingly taking a break, but in fact, he was practicing the Guidance Technique to refine True Qi anew. After circulating his energy for two complete cycles, he suddenly discovered that each time after his True Qi was completely depleted and refilled, the speed of circulation became a bit faster. What was the reason for this? Greg Jensen pondered in his mind and eventually found the answer in a piece titled ¡°Qi Refinement Notes.¡± ¡°When strength empties and energy is exhausted, the new strength that emerges surpasses the old, without exception!¡± In simple terms, True Qi was like training for strength; each time you exhaust your strength, the speed of growth accelerates significantly. It¡¯s a natural phenomenon in response to the body¡¯s excessive demands for something. For instance, if you usually can only eat one bowl of rice, but when you¡¯re extremely hungry, you may eat more. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t skip meals when dieting; those who skip dinner every day get such a scary rebound. The same goes for True Qi! After Greg Jensen¡¯s True Qi was used up, his body intensely craved True Qi, naturally increasing the speed and quantity of Qi refinement. It looks like he needed to use it more often! With new insights, Greg Jensen felt elated; he slowly opened his eyes, about to speak when he saw Kylie Lampe run out of the room. She appeared excited, pointing to the room, her lips trembling for a long time before she could say, ¡°Dad¡­ he¡¯s awake.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kingsley Harrison suddenly stood up and hurriedly ran into the room. ¡± Let¡¯ s go take a look too.¡± Greg Jensen got up and walked in with Lois Abbott. They saw the old man lying on the bed, his eyes cloudy and his expression somewhat vacant. When he saw Kingsley Harrison, a glimmer of light shone in his eyes. He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound. Seeing this, Kingsley Harrison quickly leaned in close to his father¡¯s mouth, trying to hear what he was saying. After a long while, he raised his head, his face covered in tears, and excitedly said, ¡°My dad says¡­ he¡¯s hungry¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, he knows he¡¯s hungry, which means his consciousness is clear now.¡± Kylie Lampe¡¯s face was filled with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll go make something for Dad to eat right now.¡± Seeing this, Greg Jensen quickly stopped her, saying, ¡°Food isn¡¯t the priority right now. Take this Pill, scrape some powder from it, mix it in water, and let him drink it. He hasn¡¯t eaten in a long time, so it¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯t eat anything right now. Later on, he can have some liquid food.¡± ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Kylie Lampe hurriedly took the Pill and went out. A little while later, she came back in with a cup of water and slowly fed it to the old man with a spoon. After drinking down about half a cup of water, the old man finally regained some energy. His face, pale from illness, was now flush with color, no longer resembling someone who had been ill for a long time. What¡¯s more, he was actually able to speak, which overjoyed Kingsley Harrison to no end. He quickly asked, ¡°Dad, how do you feel now?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t¡­ move, uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll feel better after a while once you recover.¡± Although Kingsley Harrison already knew that the old man¡¯s chances of regaining movement were slim, he still smiled and comforted him. The old man asked, ¡°How long¡­ have I slept?¡± ¡°Three years, you¡¯ve been in a coma for three years.¡± ¡°Three years? That long¡­¡± The old man looked at his son and then his daughter-in-law, and managed a faint smile, saying softly, ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time these years.¡± Tears also streamed down Kylie Lampe¡¯s face as she shook her head and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been tough; you are my dad, and it¡¯s our duty to do these things.¡± After the family talked for a bit, Greg Jensen gave the old man another two needles, told him to have a good rest, and then returned to the living room. Once in the living room, Kingsley Harrison and Kylie Lampe knelt on the floor with a thud. Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott were startled and quickly helped the two to their feet. ¡°Uncle Kingsley, what are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing; this kneel is only right, a lifesaving grace. Even offering my life to you would not be too much.¡± Greg Jensen gave a wry smile and said, ¡°You are my elder; kneeling to me is like shortening my life.¡± Lois Abbott followed, ¡°Yeah, Uncle Kingsley, you don¡¯t need to be so formal with us. You¡¯ve had so many years of friendship with my dad, why make such a big deal over a small matter?¡± ¡°How is this a small matter?¡± Kingsley Harrison shook his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°For three years, I¡¯ve been living in fear, afraid that I¡¯d wake up one day to find father gone, thanks to you all¡­¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily and said, ¡°Uncle Kingsley, if you really want to thank me, then come work at my hotel. We had an agreement, remember?¡± Hearing him mention this, Kylie Lampe beside him felt a bit embarrassed and awkwardly said, ¡°Greg, I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding earlier.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright; we¡¯re family. There¡¯s no right or wrong among us,¡± Greg Jensen replied with a smile. Kingsley Harrison also took a more relaxed stance, smiling and saying, ¡°Greg, just tell me when to start working.¡± Now it was Greg Jensen¡¯s turn to feel awkward, as he sheepishly said, ¡°My hotel hasn¡¯t opened yet.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Laughter suddenly filled the living room. Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Amulet_l Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Amulet_l Kingsley Harrison laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you haven¡¯t thought of anything yet, just call me when you¡¯re ready. I¡¯m not boasting, but when it comes to running a network of contacts, I might not be as good as old Abbott, but if we¡¯re talking about choosing locations for stores and managing hotels, he¡¯s far behind me. Kylie Lampe gave him a glance and complained, ¡°What are you talking about? Iris is still here.¡± Kingsley Harrison laughed heartily and said, ¡°Haha, no worries, Lois won¡¯t tell Abbott.¡± ¡°That remains to be seen.¡± Lois Abbott smiled and said with a twinkle in her eye, ¡°If Uncle Kingsley wants me to keep a secret, he¡¯ll have to bribe me.¡± ¡°Haha, no problem.¡± Kingsley Harrison laughed and said, ¡°Tell me what you want, as long as Uncle Kingsley has it, you can have anything.¡± Lois Abbott said with a smile, ¡°Nothing much, just craving Auntie¡¯s sweet and sour fish.¡± ¡°Hey, I thought it was something serious. I¡¯ll go buy fish now, and you guys can have lunch here.¡± Saying this, Kylie Lampe changed her clothes and went out to buy groceries. The three of them sat in the living room and chatted for a while, and Kingsley Harrison asked about the old man¡¯s condition again. Greg Jensen pondered and said, ¡°Looking at the old man¡¯s current condition, it¡¯s quite optimistic. With some nourishment and further rehabilitation exercises, he might recover some of his ability to move.¡± ¡°Is¡­ is that true?¡± Kingsley Harrison was immediately astonished. It was already amazing enough that they could wake the old man up. And now he could possibly regain his ability to move? He couldn¡¯t help exclaiming, ¡°Greg¡¯s medical skills are really amazing!¡± ¡°You flatter me, Uncle Kingsley,¡± Greg Jensen said modestly. At noon, Kylie Lampe prepared a big table of dishes, including the sweet and sour fish Lois Abbott craved the most. The sweet and sour fish turned out to be excellent, crispy on the outside, tender on the inside, and deliciously sweet and sour, a feast for the eyes and palate alike. Lois Abbott ate until her belly was full. After the meal, Greg Jensen left behind a prescription for nourishment, instructing them to administer it to the old man on schedule, and then he left with Lois Abbott. After getting into the car, Greg Jensen smiled happily. The hotel s general manager was settled, and he didn¡¯t need to worry about the rest too much. At most, he¡¯d look over the storefront and review the renovation blueprints. Everything else could be left to Kingsley Harrison. In the following days, Greg Jensen threw himself into his cultivation wholeheartedly, either engaging in Dual Cultivation or on his way to do so. Otherwise, he was consuming Qi and Blood Pills and finding a quiet place to sit in meditation and practice the Guidance Technique. Every morning, he would also practice his physical technique facing the sunrise. For now, physical technique was still his primary means of combat, a life-saving skill he certainly couldn¡¯t neglect. For several days in a row, Greg Jensen was cultivating in his room until he ran out of Qi and Blood Pills. Then he finally left the house, planning to stroll through the mall, buy some Jade Stones, and try making an Amulet. There are generally two types of symbols: one type is the Paper Amulet made from paper or animal hides, and the other is the Jade Amulet made primarily from Jade Stone. Paper Amulets are one-time use, while Jade Amulets can be used multiple times. The ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutras¡± don¡¯t mention many symbols; most are assistive symbols like the Heart Clearing Symbol. There are almost no symbols for attack and defense. With Greg Jensen¡¯s insufficient cultivation level, he had only made Heart Clearing Symbols so far. This time, he planned to try making an Amulet. If successful, he could give one to each of his friends like Lois Abbott, so if they ever encountered danger again, they would have some ability to protect themselves. Greg Jensen drove to Riverhaven Mall and entered the Jade Shop named Treasure Mansion that he had visited before. The shop was still quiet, with only Clara Adams there. She was sitting behind the counter, looking at her phone with a faint smile on her face. A ray of sunlight just happened to fall on that fair and delicate hand, a sight of ethereal beauty. ¡± what are you looking at, smiling so happily?¡± ¡°All¡­¡± Clara Adams was watching intently when a sudden sound by her ear startled her, causing her to stand up abruptly. Upon seeing that it was Greg Jensen standing before her, she sighed in relief and patted her small chest, saying, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Jensen, you scared me half to death.¡± Looking at her adorable reaction, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile and said with a chuckle, ¡°Got any good stones? Give me two pieces.¡± ¡°Uh, what kind of material are you looking for?¡± ¡°The best for jade plates, but bracelets and beads are okay too.¡± Hearing this, Clara hurriedly responded, ¡°Please wait a moment¡­¡± After a short while, she came over with a tray in her hands, on which several uncarved jade stones were laid out, along with two engraving knives placed thoughtfully on the side. These jade stones were almost of the icy type and very moist in texture, though their colors were somewhat inferior. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t ask for the price and started examining them carefully. Clara sat down opposite him, brewed a pot of tea, poured a cup for Greg Jensen, and then put on headphones to quietly watch her phone. After inspecting for a moment, Greg Jensen started to carve with the engraving knife. Quiet returned to the Jade Shop, interrupted only occasionally by the sound of the engraving knife scraping against the jade stone. Under the enhancement of True Qi, each pass of the engraving knife over the surface of the jade stone left behind a trace with varying depths. Streams of True Qi also poured into the jade stone through the engraving knife at this time. After a while, Clara seemed to notice something and looked up to see a fine layer of sweat beads forming on Greg Jensen¡¯s forehead. She was worried and opened her mouth to speak but then feared interrupting Greg Jensen. Without looking up, Greg Jensen said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit tired.¡± ¡°Um, shall I give you a massage then?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Before Greg Jensen could respond, Clara had already moved behind him and began to knead his shoulders with her delicate, dainty hands. Ever since Greg Jensen had disciplined her skin before, that disgusting guy had never come back. As a result, she was full of gratitude towards Greg Jensen and had been thinking about how to repay him, but had not yet found the opportunity. Greg Jensen tensed up for a moment but soon relaxed and continued to concentrate on carving the symbols. It didn¡¯t take long for the small jade plate to be covered in complicated patterns. A glow imperceptible to the average person suddenly lit up, then gradually dimmed. Now, although the type and moisture of the jade plate hadn¡¯t changed, it was much brighter than before. It resembled what is often described in the jade world as ¡°turning glossy, sparkling and translucent when caught in the light, and very beautiful. This change was hard to notice for most, but Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes were not ordinary ones. Success! A look of joy appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s face, and he instinctively squeezed the jade plate hard, causing its glow to suddenly dim before brightening up again. Seeing this, he completely let go of his concerns. Indeed, this amulet could withstand attacks to a certain degree; each time it was struck, the glow would dim a bit, and once the glow on it completely vanished, it would no longer provide protection. Greg Jensen now possessed exceptional strength in his hands; if it had been an ordinary stone, it would have crumbled to dust with his grip. How could an ordinary stone remain unmarked like this amulet, not even showing a fingerprint? When Clara saw Greg Jensen stop, she also looked down, and her big watery eyes instantly lit up: ¡°Wow, is that the same jade stone from before? How did it become so beautiful?¡± After saying this, she hesitated slightly, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I can¡¯t understand what¡¯s been carved here.¡± Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Mysterious Mr. Gao l Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Mysterious Mr. Gao l Greg Jensen was in a terrific mood and casually tossed the jade plate to her with a smile, ¡°Do you like it? It¡¯s yours!¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­ this won¡¯t do, it¡¯s too expensive.¡± Clara Adams fumbled and handed the jade plate back. Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Just take it if it¡¯s for you, it¡¯s not like it cost much anyway.¡± Clara Adams couldn¡¯t quite believe it, ¡°Really¡­ you¡¯re giving it to me?¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you like it?¡± Greg Jensen asked with a smile. ¡°I love it, I really do.¡± Clara Adams nodded hurriedly, looking down with some hesitation, ¡°But¡­ this jade plate costs more than ten thousand, it¡¯s really expensive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, just take it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen.¡± When Clara Adams looked up, she found Greg Jensen gazing at her, and her cheeks instantly flushed red, radiant like the evening sunset when touched by the sunlight. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle the bill, I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡± ¡°Alt, okay.¡± Five plates and twenty-four beads with a diameter of one centimeter, all of decent quality, met the requirements for making amulets and totaled fifty thousand. Clara Adams took a bag and put all the jade stones together, adding a few chains and elastic cords, then gently passed it to Greg Jensen. ¡°Mr. Jensen, take care, and you¡¯re welcome to visit us again.¡± ¡°Haha, sure.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and left the Jade Shop. Clara Adams stood at the door, watching Greg Jensen walk away until his figure disappeared before she returned to the store. She looked down at the jade plate in her hand and smiled radiantly, weaving a green cord and threading the plate onto it, then wearing it around her neck. ¡± Why would Mr. Jensen give me a gift? Could it be that he likes me?¡± Clara Adams¡¯s face turned slightly red, as she recalled the image of Greg Jensen standing in front of her. It was as if his strong figure, like a mountain, shielded her from all the storms. That indescribable sense of safety unwittingly made her give away her heart. Unable to resist, Clara Adams pulled out her phone, opened the photo album, and her watery eyes instantly curled into crescents. The photo displayed Greg Jensen¡¯s profile with the sunlight perfectly casting a golden outline on his face. At that time, Clara Adams was just fetching something from the bar, and finding the scene beautiful, she had secretly taken the picture. ¡°Mr. Jensen looks so handsome.¡± Clara Adams¡¯s gaze was a bit mesmerized, followed by a touch of sadness. She knew that a man like Greg Jensen might not be interested in her, but the thought that he had actually given her a gift today warmed her cooling heart once again. After Greg Jensen got home, he continued working on making amulets. Each time he made one, the True Qi inside his body would be depleted, but after running the Guidance Technique for a few cycles, the True Qi would replenish and even increase a bit. After being busy for most of the day, he finally finished making several amulets ¡ªa total of four plates and one bracelet, with eight beads remaining. Greg Jensen took the left-over beads into the community area. He casually picked up a stone and smashed it hard against one of the beads. Bang! A fleeting glimmer was barely noticeable on the bead, while the stone got bounced to the side. Greg Jensen picked one up and found the bead intact. He thought for a moment, then picked up the stone again and smashed it against the bead. Bang! After a muffled sound, the bead split in half. ¡°It seems one bead can withstand one heavy blow, not bad; just not sure how many times the jade plates could withstand.¡± Greg Jensen was about to test the jade plates but then thought better of it¡ªthe plates were limited; one each for Lois Abbott and her sisters, one left for Lindsey Wolfe, and the last for Norman Holmes. Although in Riverhaven County, no one could threaten Norman Holmes anymore, with his identity considered, it was always good to be prepared for the unexpected¡ªan extra layer of protection was always beneficial. As for the bracelet, he planned to leave it for Chester Ware. Without Chestor Ware¡¯s help, Greg Jensen would not have been able to earn a fortune of several million in such a short time. Moreover, Chestor Ware was still helping him manage Kenny Walker¡¯s assets; the two of them needed to continue their partnership in the medicinal herb business. The bracelet could withstand sixteen attacks¡ªit was just right for Chestor Ware. Just as he was thinking, there was noise from outside; Lois Abbott and her sister must have returned. Greg Jensen picked up the two jade plates and walked out. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m back, did you miss me?¡± ¡°Really, flirting with my boyfriend right in front of me?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and handed over the jade plates, saying, ¡°These are for you, one each. Carry them with you at all times and don¡¯t take them off even when you¡¯re showering.¡± ¡°Uh, what is this?¡± Lois Abbott took the jade plate and examined it, finding inscriptions she could not understand. Her sister, however, revealed an overly exaggerated expression of delight, exclaiming, ¡°Wow, did brother carve this by hand?¡± ¡°Yes, I carved it especially for you, do you like it?¡± ¡°Minn, I love it, brother is the best.¡± Her sister nodded vigorously, about to go over and ask for a hug, but stopped with grievances seeing the nearly ravenous look in her elder sister¡¯s eyes. Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°These are for safety, you two wear them.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lois Abbott walked over to Greg Jensen, somewhat provocatively, kissed him on the cheek, and then hung the jade plate around her neck. Her sister, looking dejected, gazed down at the jade plate in her hands, then broke into a happy smile, humphed, and hung the jade plate around her own neck as well. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to wash my hands, bring the dishes to the dining room first.¡± Lois Abbott brought back several dishes today, all of which Greg Jensen loved to eat, and he was already hungry from crafting amulets all afternoon. Without waiting for Lois Abbott to return, he began to eat first. As he was eating, Chestor Ware called. Kenny Walker¡¯s case, after more than half a month of court hearings, was finally sentenced this afternoon. Concurrent sentences, death penalty! Although the people of Riverhaven County had heard early on that Kenny Walker was arrested, they took it as mere rumor, unsure of its truth. Only when the news of Kenny Walker¡¯s death sentence spread did the people finally confirm that the local tyrant of Riverhaven County, Kenny Walker, was truly finished. Instantly, the entire Riverhaven County was in an uproar. ¡°Kenny Walker was sentenced to death?¡± ¡°Good riddance!¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Jensen is a good man, he rid our Riverhaven County of a menace.¡± The common folk, while shocked, couldn¡¯t help but rejoice and again started to inquire about ¡°Mr. Jensen¡¯s¡± identity. However, those who knew Greg Jensen¡¯s identity remained tight-lipped¡ªno matter how much people inquired, they couldn¡¯t learn a thing. To their amazement, they discovered that this Mr. Jensen, except for his appearance during the Kenny Walker incident, seemed to have disappeared without a trace, as if he never existed. At this moment, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat helpless. He really hadn¡¯t expected that by simply dealing with Kenny Walker, he would become a celebrity in Riverhaven County. It was fortunate that people didn¡¯t know his true identity, or else who knows what trouble might have ensued. Chestor Ware laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re just curious for now. They¡¯ll forget about it after a while.¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Greg Jensen said with a wry smile. Chestor Ware chuckled and continued, ¡°Come over again tomorrow. Let¡¯s get together with the others, and I¡¯ll give you the check.¡± Greg Jensen was startled and said with delight, ¡°The money has been transferred?¡± Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Chapter 149 A Decent Person 1 Chapter 149: Chapter 149 A Decent Person 1 ¡°We¡¯re here, they bought it together, and the total estimated price was twenty-eight million. I gave them a thirty percent profit share, and you take another thirty percent,¡± Chestor Ware said with a pause, sounding somewhat abashed, ¡°Haha, as for the remaining forty percent, I took the liberty to take twenty percent, and the other twenty percent, according to your wishes, went to Norman Holmes.¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re not taking advantage just by taking advantage. If it weren¡¯t for big brother Chestor, I really wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with those properties.¡± Norman Holmes was seriously wounded in the process of dealing with Kenny Walker. It wasn¡¯t exactly related to Greg Jensen, but Norman had put forth effort after all, so taking a twenty percent share was not really too much. If it weren¡¯t for Chestor Ware handling Kenny Walker¡¯s assets, letting either Greg Jensen or Norman Holmes take care of it, they probably couldn¡¯t have sold it for this price. So, it was only right to give him a twenty percent share. However, Chestor Ware didn¡¯t see it that way. In his view, even without him, Greg Jensen could definitely find someone better to take his place in handling Kenny Walker¡¯s assets. Moreover, Norman was the one who had destroyed the place, and it was Greg who had caught Kenny Walker himself, it had nothing to do with Chestor Ware at all. The twenty percent profit he was taking was purely a case of Greg showing gratitude for something Chestor had not done. It was just like a Chinese bro deal! Even if Greg didn¡¯t use his help to deal with those assets, it would have been the same with anyone else. Therefore, Chestor Ware felt a bit embarrassed to take that twenty percent profit. After hesitating for a bit, he said, ¡°How about this, for our new medicinal herb company, I won¡¯t take as much of the shares. You can have seventy percent, and thirty percent will be enough for me.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and said with a wry smile, ¡°Big brother, even if you give me that many shares, I wouldn¡¯t know how to manage them.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not a problem. I can hold them for you; you just wait and collect your dividends.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not very good either. How can I take so many shares?¡± Greg Jensen also felt somewhat embarrassed and said, ¡°How about we just split it fifty-fifty, and you hold my half on my behalf.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s settle it at that, or I won¡¯t take any shares at all.¡± Upon hearing this, Chestor Ware could only agree, saying with chagrin, ¡°As an older brother, I¡¯m really taking advantage of you here.¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Haha, why are we brothers talking about this? Without your help, I wouldn¡¯t have made so much money.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, you¡¯re making it hard for me to show my face,¡± replied Chestor. ¡°Fine, then that¡¯s settled for now. I¡¯ll come over tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chestor Ware couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This Greg is really a stand-up guy!¡± You see, even though it was only a twenty percent profit, that was close to six million in cash. He thought giving Greg an extra thirty percent of the shares made him feel like he was taking advantage. Yet, Greg only asked for an additional ten percent, which made it an even split between the two of them. ¡°Dad, why are you sighing?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just admiring Greg for being a person of integrity.¡± Taylor Ware pouted, ¡°Is he as good as you say?¡± Chestor Ware raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, ¡°Where¡¯s the problem with Greg? Handsome, capable, and honorable. In today¡¯s society, you¡¯d have a hard time finding such a good man even with a lantern.¡± Taylor Ware retorted nonchalantly, ¡°Who¡¯s looking for him?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Chestor Ware was startled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were looking for him. I¡¯m just saying it¡¯s hard to find a man like that nowadays.¡± Then, something clicked in his mind, and his eyes began to look curious as he flashed a sly grin and asked, ¡°Sweetheart, tell dad, do you have a crush on Greg?¡± ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? How could I possibly like that LSP?¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s face flickered with panic as she stammered, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed upstairs.¡± After saying that, she fled back to her room as if she were running away. Chestor Ware watched his daughter¡¯s retreating figure, then looked blankly toward Sister Lan, who had just walked out of the kitchen, and mumbled, ¡°Sis Lan, is it¡­ does she really like that boy?¡± Hearing Chestor Ware¡¯s ¡°Brother Greg¡± become ¡°that boy,¡± Sister Lan couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you knowyour own daughter? Rushing off like that, she must be scared. If she didn¡¯t like Greg Jensen, why would she be afraid?¡± ¡°Exactly, that girl has never been afraid of anything since she was young; she must have taken a liking to that boy.¡± Chestor Ware said puzzledly, ¡°Strange, they¡¯ve barely met a few times, how could she have fallen for Greg Jensen?¡± Sister Lan laughed, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it? Haven¡¯t you been worried about Taylor not being able to find someone to marry? Now there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± Chestor Ware forced a smile, ¡°The kid is indeed not bad, but he already has a girlfriend, our Taylor¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re just being overly concerned.¡± Sister Lan glared at him reproachfully and said, ¡°Taylor is not young anymore, she finally likes someone. You should just stop worrying about her love life. Let the young people solve their own problems, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s truly in their hearts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°Alright, go to sleep now.¡± Chestor Ware sighed, and looking at Sister Lan, still charming, he couldn¡¯t help but entertain some thoughts, saying cheerfully, ¡°Sis Lan, we haven¡¯t had a proper chat for a few days, how about we go to your room and talk?¡± Sister Lan¡¯s face turned red, and she nervously glanced at Taylor¡¯s room, whispering, ¡°No, the kid is at home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll just keep our voices down.¡± ¡°Oh no, what if Taylor finds out. Hey, don¡¯t pull at my clothes¡­¡± The next day, Sister Lan got up early as usual to cook. Chestor Ware came down the stairs, holding his back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sister Lan asked with concern. Chestor Ware replied with a wry smile, ¡°Age spares no one.¡± Remembering the wildness of the previous night, Sister Lan couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and snort, ¡°Serves you right for being a hooligan.¡± Chestor Ware laughed, ¡°How could you call that being a hooligan?¡± Just then, Taylor came in and asked curiously, ¡°Dad, who¡¯s been a hooligan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, children should stay out of adults¡¯ conversations.¡± ¡°Psh, I¡¯m already an adult.¡± Taylor pouted and sat down to eat. Chestor Ware and Sister Lan exchanged helpless glances and shook their heads. After finishing the meal, Chestor Ware was surprised to find that his daughter, who usually would have been out and about by early morning, was actually sitting on the living room sofa watching TV. What¡¯s going on here? ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to do today?¡± Chestor Ware asked in surprise. Taylor¡¯s expression was somewhat unnatural as she nonchalantly replied, ¡°Nothing¡¯s up, why do you ask?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Chestor Ware casually responded and turned to head back into the kitchen. Seeing Sister Lan cleaning the table, he quickly approached and whispered, ¡°Sis Lan, what¡¯s wrong with Taylor today? Why is she just sitting in the living room watching TV so early in the morning?¡± Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Joy for All 1 Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Joy for All 1 Sister Lan said without turning her head, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that Taylor has been coming home more often lately?¡± ¡°Huh, now that you mention it¡­ that¡¯s true, but why?¡± Chestor Ware said, clueless. Turning around, Sister Lan looked at Chestor Ware with his goofy expression and chuckled, ¡°Could it be possible that all of Taylor¡¯s unusual behavior is for one person?¡± ¡°For one person? Who?¡± ¡°Saying that you¡¯re thick-headed, you still feel uneasy. Think for yourself, who¡¯s coming today.¡± ¡°Who else could it be, isn¡¯t it just Greg Jensen and those few¡­¡± Chestor Ware¡¯s expression stalled, and then he suddenly realized, exclaiming, ¡°She really likes Greg?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You¡¯re the only one who can¡¯t see it, being her dad and all.¡± ¡°Oh no, what should we do?¡± Chestor Ware panicked at once, feeling as if the cabbage he had raised for more than twenty years was about to be rooted up by a pig¡ªand not just any pig, but one that rooted several cabbages. ¡°Let them figure it out themselves.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chestor Ware felt so frustrated he wanted to vomit blood, but he was completely out of options. Was he supposed to tell his daughter that Greg was a bastard and that she couldn¡¯t be with him? He had been praising Greg every day at home, saying he was handsome, capable, and of good character. To say the opposite now would be like slapping his own face, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°Alright, stop annoying me and go check the entrance. Don¡¯t wait until they arrive and you¡¯re still hanging around the kitchen.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Chestor Ware seemed to have aged a decade in an instant as he left, looking downcast. Just then, there was the sound of a car outside. Shortly after, Greg Jensen and Norman Holmes, among others, came in. Both were naturally very happy, about to receive a large sum of money soon. However, as soon as they entered the house, they saw Chestor Ware coming out with a dark expression on his face. Greg felt puzzled and asked, ¡°Bro Ware, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°Yes, on such a joyous occasion, why the long face?¡± Norman Holmes also found it strange and teased, ¡°Is it because you finally got the money but can¡¯t bear to part with it?¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Chestor Ware forced an ugly smile, ¡°Come on in, please.¡± Once seated, Norman Holmes, full of excitement, started talking to Chestor Ware. He was also planning to switch careers and sought advice on business matters from Chestor Ware. Chestor Ware answered patiently, but his gaze kept drifting towards Greg, not hiding his displeasure. Greg, completely baffled, couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening. He scrutinized Chestor Ware¡¯s face, and while Norman Holmes was in the restroom, asked softly, ¡°Did you overwork yourself last night, bro?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chestor Ware, who was about to blow his top, suddenly turned red and started stammering, unable to speak. Greg grinned, handed over an energy-boosting pill, and said knowingly, ¡°Scrape off about one gram, dissolve it in water, and drink it. Don¡¯t drink too much, once a day is good, do it for seven days straight.¡± ¡°Oh, alright. You¡¯re thoughtful, bro Greg, thanks.¡± Chestor Ware¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hastily took it. Then he suddenly realized something wasn¡¯t right, and though he wanted to put on the cold face he had earlier, he felt somewhat embarrassed. At that moment, Norman Holmes came back and seeing Chestor Ware with a smile on his face, casually said, ¡°Yo, President Ware, feeling better?¡± ¡°Yeah, better, haha.¡± Chestor Ware smiled and was about to continue speaking when Taylor Ware came down from upstairs. She glanced at Greg Jensen, said nothing, rummaged through the cupboard next to her, and muttered, ¡°Hey, where did I put that thing?¡± Chestor Ware¡¯s face darkened again, suppressing the frustration in his heart, and cheerfully asked, ¡°Taylor, what are you looking for? Let Daddy help you find it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you, I can find it myself.¡± As Taylor spoke, she glanced at Greg again, then returned to her room. Before Chestor could breathe a sigh of relief, she came out of her room and began searching again next to them. What was more outrageous was that she had deliberately changed into a set of provocative clothes. Chester¡¯s eyes were practically shooting fire as he said to Greg and Norman Holmes, ¡°Let¡¯s go sit in the study.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chestor gave his daughter another glare and led Greg and the other man to the study. This time, his mood finally improved significantly, and he started chatting and laughing with the two. A little while later, Augustus Wolfe and the others also arrived. The terms had already been negotiated, the contract prepared; they quickly scanned the document and signed their names. A phone call was made, and the money was quickly transferred into Chestor Ware¡¯s account on the other end. Chestor then wrote two checks, one for Greg and the other for Norman Holmes. Greg looked down at the number on it, managing to remain composed on the outside while inside he was overwhelmingly excited. Eight million four hundred thousand! Kenny Walker¡¯s total assets were twenty-eight million, and thirty percent was exactly eight million four hundred thousand! Greg had never seen so much money in his life. He couldn¡¯t help but inwardly reflect that, although the ¡°Immortal Cultivation Method¡± could not turn stone into gold, it could still make a fortune. This time he had truly struck it rich! With the eight million four hundred thousand, plus the nearly two million he already had, Greg now had over ten million in cash. And that didn¡¯t even include fixed assets like the hotel shares, the vegetable store, the herbal medicine base, and the herbal medicine company. If those were taken into account, his net worth would only be higher. The money needed to open a hotel in the city was finally secured. Looking at it this way, Kenny Walker¡¯s death had indeed found its worth. At that moment, Norman Holmes suddenly leaned over and said, ¡°Brother Greg, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­¡± He had indeed been fighting Kenny Walker for a long time and, in fact, hadn¡¯t provided much help to Greg. Instead, it was Greg who saved his life and even personally took out Kenny Walker. In other words, Kenny Walker¡¯s fortune was hardly related to him. Even if it were related, there was no way he could¡¯ve gotten so much money. Because of this, he felt a deep sense of gratitude toward Greg. Greg laughed, ¡°Since we¡¯re brothers, let¡¯s not make such clear distinctions. Isn¡¯t what¡¯s yours mine as well?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true¡­¡± Norman Holmes laughed joyfully. Now that Greg¡¯s status in Riverhaven County was even higher than Kenny Walker¡¯s had been, Norman felt extremely honored to have become his friend. The meeting ended with everyone obtaining what they wanted. Those wealthy businessmen acquired the desired enterprises, which would allow them to make a fortune in the future. Chestor Ware and Norman Holmes, apart from receiving a significant amount of money, had also deepened their friendship with Greg. But Greg was the biggest winner of the meeting, having secured a whole eight million four hundred thousand in cash. With that money, he could now open a new hotel in the city, and after six months, use the newly acquired capital to open another hotel. In this way, Greg¡¯s business would grow larger and larger. After leaving the Ware household, he went to the Reverie Inn to discuss with Lois Abbott the details of opening a hotel in the city. Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: Chapter 151: The Bet_1 Chapter 151: Chapter 151: The Bet_1 Lois Abbott asked, ¡°What kind of hotel are you planning to open?¡± Greg Jensen pondered before saying, ¡°Rather than calling it a hotel, it would be more appropriate to call it a restaurant.¡± In the past, the term hotel was only used to refer to upscale restaurants, whereas the places for accommodation were called hostels and guesthouses. As Western culture infiltrated, hotels came to be known as upscale hostels, and now the term is used interchangeably with restaurants. Only the term ¡®restaurant¡¯ has, from beginning to end, represented a high-end place for dining and drinking, though it is rarely used in modern society. Lois suddenly understood and murmured, ¡°I think if we¡¯re talking about restaurants, it might be even better to open a private kitchen. Choose a tranquil location where your medicinal cuisine could serve as the signature dishes, mainly catering to high-end customers.¡± Greg agreed, ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s the idea. Jamae¡¯s tourism resources are just so- so, and it¡¯s tough to do well in the accommodation business. Let¡¯s not bother with that and just do a private kitchen.¡± Lois¡¯s face brightened with a smile, but then she seemed troubled, ¡°With Uncle Zhang¡¯s skill, opening a private kitchen would certainly be easy. However, finding a suitable place in Jamae for a private kitchen might be a bit difficult.¡± As an established city, Jamae City once had several nice estates, but they were long ago snapped up by wealthy individuals. With no shortage of money, why would they let Greg use them to open a restaurant? Greg knew Lois was right, but he quickly thought of two people they had met on Misty Mountain: Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley. They were both from Jamae, and judging by their demeanor and way of speaking, their family backgrounds seemed quite affluent. Perhaps they might have some relevant information? His eyes lighting up, Greg smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give them a call and ask.¡± After saying this, he dialed Adrian Wright¡¯s number. ¡°Big Brother Greg, are you in Jamae yet?¡± Since returning to Riverhaven County, Greg had not been in contact with them, but Adrian Wright did not seem distant and was still pleasantly surprised in his tone. Greg laughed, ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to Jamae yet, but I¡¯m thinking of opening up a private kitchen there and I¡¯m having trouble finding the right location. So I wanted to ask for your help to keep an eye out for a suitable estate around Jamae City, either to buy or rent.¡± ¡°A private kitchen? Do you have any requirements?¡± ¡°It should have ample parking space, an elegant environment, and preferably be one of those antique-looking estates.¡± After thinking for a while, Adrian Wright said, ¡°I don¡¯t have such an estate at hand, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind lending it to you. How about this, I¡¯ll ask around in the next couple of days and let you know if I hear anything.¡± ¡°That would be great, thanks for your help.¡± ¡°Ha ha, Brother Greg, why are you being so polite with me?¡± Greg laughed heartily and replied, ¡°Just take what I said as a casual remark. I didn¡¯t actually plan to be formal with you, ha ha ha.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you shouldn¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Alright then, let it be. Give me a call if you hear anything.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg felt slightly relieved and joked, ¡°I don¡¯t know many people in Jamae, only those two rich second-generation guys from last time. Hopefully, they have a similar estate.¡± Seeing Greg¡¯s demeanor, Lois couldn¡¯t help feeling pity and said softly, ¡°Greg, we have quite a bit of money now, why must you exhaust yourself like this?¡± ¡°No, I need money, a lot of it,¡± he replied. How could he practice without money? Moreover¡­ Greg Jensen suddenly envisioned two figures in front of his eyes. His ex-girlfriend Cindy Harrison, as well as that good-for-nothing Ethan Locke! If he were still the country bumpkin he once was, that would be one thing, but now he held the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡± in his hand, and if he didn¡¯t contemplate revenge, wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of the opportunity heaven had given him? Lois Abbott leaned gently into his arms and found a comfortable position before whispering softly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call my dad and ask if he knows of any similar places.¡± Greg felt warmth in his heart, lowered his head to kiss her, and said, ¡°Mm, thank you for the trouble.¡± In a private club in Jamae City. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley, among others, were sitting on the sofa in a private room, each wearing a troubled look as if they had encountered some difficult problem. Spencer lifted his head and asked, ¡°Who just called?¡± Adrian answered casually, ¡°Brother Greg, he¡¯s looking to open a private dining place here and was asking if I knew of any yards with a nice environment.¡± ¡°Brother Greg?¡± A look of surprise and delight suddenly appeared on Spencer¡¯s face, and he slapped Adrian on the thigh, laughing, ¡°How could I have forgotten about him?¡± ¡°Damn it, can you just talk without hitting my thigh all the time?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, I just wanted to express how excited I am.¡± Adrian¡¯s face turned as dark as the bottom of a pot as he snapped, ¡°If you¡¯re gonna slap, slap your own damn thigh, what the hell are you doing slapping mine?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, I forgot, next time for sure, next time for sure,¡± Spencer replied with an awkward laugh. ¡°You said the same damn thing last time!¡± Adrian, knowing his character, didn¡¯t bother to argue and instead asked, ¡°What have you actually thought up?¡± Spencer¡¯s spirits immediately lifted at the question. He said with a smile, ¡°Have you forgotten? Brother Greg is a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner.¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner?¡± ¡°So what? Traditional Chinese medicine emphasizes inspection, listening, inquiring, and palpation, which is so similar to the method of examining stones. Why not invite Brother Greg to help us compete?¡± Adrian was immediately rendered speechless and felt like kicking him out, ¡°Go to hell, man. He¡¯s a practitioner of medicine, not a gemstone expert. The two fields are not even remotely related, okay?¡± Spencer said helplessly, ¡°Then what do you suggest we do? We can¡¯t just admit defeat to those guys, can we? You can go concede if you want; I can¡¯t afford to lose that face.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for betting with Treasure Mansion on stone-gambling. Isn¡¯t that asking for trouble?¡± ¡°I was drunk, okay? Would I be that stupid otherwise?¡± Adrian was annoyed but also somewhat helpless. The second-generation wealthy in Jamae were indeed a force to be reckoned with, each standing atop their own hill. Some had conflicts due to family business, while others simply couldn¡¯t stand each other. A few days earlier, when Spencer and Adrian were drinking in the club, heavily buzzed, they ran into Nathan Humphrey, the young owner of Treasure Mansion. The two parties were already not on good terms, and it didn¡¯t help that Spencer had a knack for running his mouth, which only got worse when he was drunk. He insisted that the young owner of Treasure Mansion was a waste of space who probably couldn¡¯t even make sense of stones. Words flew, and an argument quickly escalated. In the end, Spencer even made a bet with him, agreeing to a jade appraisal contest to see whose stone would fetch a higher price. The outcome was painfully obvious. Once sober, Spencer felt like dying. After all, Nathan was the young owner of Treasure Mansion. Even if he didn¡¯t understand much, he was still far more knowledgeable than Spencer, an outsider to the trade. What¡¯s more, the terms of the wager didn¡¯t forbid seeking outside help. Nathan could call on the seasoned masters from his family business, but where could Spencer possibly turn? They did hire a professional with money, but the man was too young. How could he compare to the old masters from Treasure Mansion? Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Familiar yet Strange _1 Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Familiar yet Strange _1 Spencer Burley said, ¡°If you ask me, you should still ask Greg. He seems like someone who knows what to do, and even if he doesn¡¯t know how to assess stones, what if he has friends who do?¡± Adrian Wright thought it made sense; nobody in their own circle knew such people. It seemed that, apart from asking Greg Jensen, there was no other option. With that in mind, he made a call to Greg Jensen. When Greg saw the call from Adrian, he was momentarily startled, thinking the latter had found a house so quickly and hurriedly answered. Adrian didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly shared the difficulties he was facing. Greg was first taken aback, then he burst out laughing and said, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll come over and take a look. When it comes to Jade Stone, I know a thing or two.¡± ¡°Uh, thanks in advance, big brother Greg.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, you just said there¡¯s no need for such formalities,¡± Greg chided playfully. Adrian smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡± After hanging up the phone, Adrian took a deep breath, but there was no hint of joy on his face. Spencer Burley quickly asked, ¡°Adrian, what did big brother Greg say?¡± ¡°Big brother Greg agreed to come over tomorrow. He happens to be looking for a house around here as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, with big brother Greg here, we don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Spencer Burley, somewhat puzzled by Adrian¡¯s demeanor, said unhappily, ¡°Hey, Greg agreed to help, so why the long face? Who are you trying to impress?¡± Adrian looked at him as if he were looking at a fool and said speechlessly, ¡°Greg agreed because he doesn¡¯t have friends who can assess stones. He¡¯s coming over just to be present, to look around and show he¡¯s tried. You don¡¯t really think Greg understands Jade, do you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± At this, Spencer Burley was suddenly at a loss for words, slumped onto the sofa like a deflated ball, and exclaimed angrily, ¡°The heavens are against me! Elsewhere, after hanging up the phone, Greg Jensen said to Lois Abbott, ¡°Adrian has something he needs help with. I¡¯m planning to go to Jamae City for a few days tomorrow and look for a suitable house while I¡¯m there.¡± ¡°Okay, just be careful out there.¡± ¡°I will.¡± At night, upon learning that Greg was going to leave again, Lois¡¯s sister, Lois Snow, started to act coquettishly. Seizing the moment Lois went to the kitchen, she clung to Greg and wouldn¡¯t let go. Greg, sweating profusely on his forehead, whispered, ¡°You better get down before your sister sees you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, unless you give me a kiss.¡± Lois Snow looked at Greg with a mischievous smile and refused to come down. Greg, feeling helpless, wanted to pull her down but was careful not to hurt her. As he was caught in this dilemma, footsteps suddenly sounded, and Lois Snow, like a little monkey, quickly jumped down. Lois looked at Lois Snow and then at Greg, and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late, better go to sleep. Aren¡¯t you going to Jamae City tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg nodded somewhat guiltily and returned to his room. Lois turned to her sister and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit more reserved?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who told me to get closer to brother Greg?¡± retorted Lois Snow nonchalantly. Lois, frustrated, knocked her sister on the head and scolded, ¡°I told you to get closer to him, not to throw yourself at him! If you¡¯re not reserved now, your future brother-in-law won¡¯t know how to cherish you, get it?¡± ¡°Got it, got it, any more knocking and you¡¯ll knock me senseless. Lois Snow rubbed her forehead and ran back to her own room. Lois Abbott let out a helpless sigh. At the beginning, she really thought of getting her sister to bond with Greg Jensen. But when Summer actually stuck close to Greg, she felt an inexplicable pang of jealousy. ¡°Sigh, let nature take its course.¡± When Lois thought about how she would have to part ways with Greg tomorrow, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft sigh, put on a smile, and walked into the master bedroom. A moment later, the soft murmur of voices began to rise. That night, Greg felt the moon was exceptionally round and bright, its serene glow gently spilling everywhere, making his whole body feel comfortable, even the circulation of his True Qi was full of vitality. About two hours later, Greg walked out of the room feeling refreshed, poured himself a glass of wine, and sat down on the balcony, gazing out at the moonlight in a daze. Soft footsteps approached and a delicate arm encircled his neck from behind, a sweet and muffled voice accompanied by wisps of warm breath whispered: ¡°Brother, sister won¡¯t let me do bad things with you. Greg¡¯s body stiffened and a line of exasperation appeared on his forehead as he said helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re still so young, what are you thinking about all the time?¡± Summer turned around and sat on Greg¡¯s lap, her arms embracing his neck again, her voice filled with grievance, ¡°But¡­ I also want to¡­¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t want to.¡± The way she was clinging to him made Greg restless and he quickly stood up, placed her on the sofa and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now, I have to get up early tomorrow.¡± After saying that, he hurried back to his room in a panic. ¡°What the heck, he ran off again, really is¡­¡± Summer stamped her foot and huffed back to her own room. Since this trip to Jamae was just a preliminary visit and considering that Kingsley Harrison¡¯s father¡¯s condition had just stabilized, Greg did not bring him along. Jamae City wasn¡¯t too far from Riverhaven County, but it wasn¡¯t too close either; it took about an hour and a half by car to get there. Greg had attended university in Jamae City and was very familiar with it. As he entered the city limits, he slowed down his car. Driving forward while admiring the familiar yet strange scenery on both sides of the road. Three years had passed, and he had gone from a university student to the village idiot, and then from an idiot to a Cultivator existing in this world. Finally, today, three years later, he was back in this heartbreaking city. Even now, it all felt like a dream to him. Bang! A violent collision and a loud noise brought Greg back to his senses. He looked up and frowned at what he saw. A white Volkswagen CC was positioned across the front of his car, its side caved in from the impact. A woman got out of the car, saw her damaged vehicle, and immediately began cursing, ¡°What were you thinking driving a car? Are you blind? Just crashing into it like that?¡± Greg got out of the car, examined the front of his own vehicle, and looked at the other car, saying in surprise, ¡°Did you turn out from the right? ¡°No duh, if I hadn¡¯t come from the right side, do you think I fell from the sky?¡± The driver of the CC was a fashionably dressed young girl, who seemed to be around twenty years old, with an angry look on her face as she yelled at Greg: ¡°Are your eyes just for show? Couldn¡¯t you see a car as big as mine turning out from the side?¡± Greg, trying to be patient, said firmly, ¡°Turners yield to straight-on traffic, understand?¡± The girl retorted angrily, ¡°Yield to your grandpa, I turned my car out and you didn¡¯t give way, and you still expect me to yield to you?¡± Greg frowned and continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯ve turned or not, you have to yield to the vehicles in the straight lane. In other words, you should turn when there are no cars behind you, can you understand that? Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Chapter 153 Read More Books 1 Chapter 153: Chapter 153 Read More Books 1 ¡± I say your driver¡¯s license must be fake, right? Who told you that I absolutely had to give way? That¡¯s enough, stop yammering with me, let the patrol officer handle it.¡± The woman waved her hand impatiently as if she had determined that it was all Greg Jensen¡¯s fault, and she picked up her cell phone to dial the emergency number. Seeing this, Greg Jensen sneered and stopped talking. He returned to his car and quietly waited for the patrol officer to come and deal with the situation. After a while, the woman seemingly finished her call and came back to Greg Jensen¡¯s car, nagging, ¡°Buying a broken-down H6 and you forget your own surname, huh? Zooming around on the road, do you think you can afford to hit a luxury car?¡± Greg Jensen frowned, not bothering to stoop to this woman¡¯s level. But she mistook his silence for submission and grew even more smug, huffing, ¡°This CC of mine cost three hundred thousand, you could buy three of your junky H6s with that, and you still expect me to yield to you? That¡¯s hilarious! Poor jerks like you should just stay quietly at home, why come out and cause trouble? My brand-new car has been wrecked by you. So, tell me, how are you going to compensate me?¡± ¡°I compensate you?¡± Greg Jensen, amused by her anger, couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, ¡°You should really go home and read more books. If your brain capacity isn¡¯t enough, you need to read more.¡± The girl was clearly taken aback and blankly asked, ¡°Brain capacity isn¡¯t enough? What does that mean?¡± Several onlookers had already gathered around to watch, and at the girl¡¯s question, someone immediately laughed and explained, ¡®¡±Brain capacity isn¡¯t enough¡¯ means your brain isn¡¯t working well, too dumb, you got it?¡± At this, the girl¡¯s face turned iron blue with rage as she furiously said, ¡°Who the hell are you saying has inadequate brain capacity?¡± Greg Jensen lit a cigarette, leaning on the car door with a smirk, and said to the girl, ¡°Like I said, you should read more. Reading might not make you smarter, but it can make you more reasonable. Once you¡¯ve read enough, you¡¯ll naturally understand why I said your brain capacity is lacking!¡± The girl, screaming in anger, shot back, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re simply outrageous, hitting someone¡¯s car and even daring to insult them, do you have any sense of right and wrong?¡± ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not his fault, you know. You turned out without looking at the car behind; it¡¯s your own fault if he hit you.¡± ¡°Exactly, you didn¡¯t yield while turning, if you get hit, it¡¯s on you.¡± Greg Jensen gave a thumbs up to those two who had spoken and laughed, ¡°You two brothers have got it right.¡± The girl grew even angrier and said to those two, ¡°Do you guys even have a driver¡¯s license? Can you even drive? I¡¯ve never heard of someone being in the right after hitting someone.¡± ¡°Heh, can¡¯t help it, the guy¡¯s really in the right.¡± ¡°Miss, did you buy your license or something?¡± Hearing a similar accusation from someone else, directed at herself, the girl¡¯s face turned even uglier. She glared coldly at those two, then turned back to Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Just wait, let¡¯s see if you can still laugh when the patrol officer arrives.¡± After saying that, she tilted her chin up and leaned against her car with an air of superiority. As more bystanders gathered and found out that the girl had been hit for failing to yield while turning¡ªand moreover, had berated the owner of the right-of- way vehicle¡ªthey cast unusual glances at her. ¡°A bunch of fucking losers!¡± Feeling uncomfortable under their gazes, the girl huffed disdainfully and got into her car. ¡°Hey, who are you calling losers?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, girl? Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡± ¡°Enough, this lady is obviously not someone who speaks reason!¡± The crowd watching immediately became upset, voicing their disapproval. With the girl¡¯s face growing uglier, she simply rolled up her car window, adopting an ¡°ignorance is bliss¡± approach. ¡°Just wait until the patrol comes; you bunch of stinking losers will learn your lesson!¡± Even at this moment, the girl still believed she was not in the wrong. She felt that since Greg Jensen came from behind and she turned out in front of him, Greg Jensen should have yielded to her. It wasn¡¯t long before a police car arrived, and two patrol officers got out, first going to Greg Jensen¡¯s side to inquire about the situation. Seeing this and fearing Greg Jensen would misrepresent the facts, Ella Milton hastily got out of her car and rushed over, saying, ¡°Excuse me, officer, I¡¯m the one who called the police.¡± ¡°Miss, please show me your driver¡¯s license and vehicle registration.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The girl quickly took the documents out of her bag and handed them over. One of the patrol officers took them, looked them over carefully, and then looked up to ask, ¡°Your name is Ella Milton, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Well, please briefly describe what happened at the time.¡± Upon hearing this, Ella Milton immediately perked up and quickly recounted the incident. During which, of course, she couldn¡¯t help but embellish her story, painting herself as entirely innocent as if all the faults lay with Greg Jensen. The patrol officer frowned, turned to Greg Jensen, and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you agree with this young lady¡¯s account?¡± ¡°I agree, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at Ella Milton and nodded indifferently, not caring about her exaggerated details. With the truth laid bare, what good were exaggerations? Did she really think it was like tattling to a teacher back in school? As long as she made herself sound wronged and pushed all the blame onto the other party, everything would be fine? Ridiculous! Sure enough, the patrol officer said bluntly, ¡°Miss Milton, because you were the vehicle turning and the other party was going straight. According to traffic laws, the turning vehicle must yield to the vehicle going straight, so you have to take full responsibility for this accident.¡± ¡°What? I have to take full responsibility? Does this mean, not only is he not at fault, but I also have to compensate for his losses?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± The patrol officer nodded and said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, his car does not look too badly damaged.¡± Ella Milton was stunned, then exploded with anger, ¡°Why should I? He crashed into my car, and I have to take all the responsibility? Do you, as a patrol officer, even understand the law? How come it ends up that the person who crashes gets to be right?¡± The patrol officer¡¯s face darkened, and he frowned, ¡°This has nothing to do with who hit whom; according to traffic law regulations, as the turning vehicle, you must yield to the other party. Do you understand this principle?¡± Ella Milton was taken aback, then awkwardly said, ¡°This¡­ this law isn¡¯t fair, in similar situations before, other men would always yield to me.¡± ¡°Haha, got too used to being pampered, huh?¡± ¡°I was wondering where this lady¡¯s confidence came from, turns out it was pampered into her.¡± ¡°Hahaha, laughable, the law is not fair?¡± ¡°Are you planning to change the law or what?¡± The princesses today are really something else, expecting the law to change just for you?¡± The onlookers laughed uncontrollably. Even the patrol officer was taken aback and took a good while to recover before he tried to keep a straight face and said: Well¡­ Miss Milton, did you get your driver¡¯s license on your own?¡± ¡°Uh, yes¡­¡± Ella Milton¡¯s expression was clearly unnatural, and a hint of panic flashed in her eyes. Seeing this, the patrol officer said no more. Regardless of how Ella Milton got her license, as long as it was legitimate now, he couldn¡¯t pursue it further. All he could do was admonish her, ¡°Try to read more when you¡¯re free, to avoid similar situations in the future.¡± ¡°Haha, this guy¡¯s right, should read more indeed.¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Laughter erupted once again from the crowd of onlookers. Frustrated and unwilling to accept it when the patrol officer also suggested she should read more, Ella Milton argued: ¡°But¡­ he was driving really hard when he came at me, doesn¡¯t he have any responsibility?¡± Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Chapter 154 Disregarding the Facts 1 Chapter 154: Chapter 154 Disregarding the Facts 1 The patrol officer, feeling helpless, could only hold his patience and said, ¡°When turning, you must yield to those going straight, regardless of whether they¡¯re fast or slow. As long as they¡¯re not speeding, it¡¯s entirely your fault.¡± He glanced at the passing traffic and said, ¡°With this flow of traffic, even if he were speeding, it wouldn¡¯t be possible without crashing into another car by now. Do you understand now?¡± Though still feeling upset, Ella Milton managed to say with a stoic face, ¡°Putting the facts aside, does he really not have even the slightest bit of fault?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re putting the facts aside, then what the hell is there to talk about?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve seen plenty of unreasonable people, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so shameless,¡± one spectator laughed so hard that his stomach hurt. The crowd of onlookers laughed until their stomachs ached. The patrol officer, also somewhat at a loss, said, ¡°Miss Milton, if you¡¯re unsatisfied with the way I handled this, you can file a complaint against me. Here is my patrol number. Now, please sign the accident report form.¡± Ella Milton glared at Greg Jensen angrily and reluctantly signed the form. Greg Jensen had been silent the whole time, signed his name, provided his insurance company¡¯s contact information, and then drove away. The onlookers also dispersed, leaving only Ella Milton standing there alone, her face filled with anger. She took out her phone and made a call, speaking softly, ¡°Honey, someone hit my car. Not only did they hit my car, they also insulted me. You¡¯ve got to stand up for me.¡± The person on the other end of the line became infuriated upon hearing this, ¡°Who the fuck is so arrogant to bully my baby? What¡¯s his license plate number? Send it to me. I want to see who¡¯s got the gall.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it to you now.¡± Ella Milton hung up the phone with a giggle and sent Greg Jensen¡¯s license plate number. Thinking of the annoying guy who was about to have bad luck, her mood improved significantly. Looking in the direction Greg Jensen had left, she sneered, ¡°Think you¡¯re above everyone because you know the law? We¡¯ll see about that!¡± Meanwhile, at the Wright¡¯s club, Alfredo Harrison looked at the license plate number received on his phone and couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°Fuck, dare to mess with my woman, let¡¯s see how I deal with you.¡± Alfredo Harrison, in his forties, was under strict control at home. He had finally saved some private money and secretly found himself a young mistress, whom he naturally cherished dearly. Upon hearing that his beloved had been bullied, he was instantly enraged and began scrolling through his phone. He was about to call a friend to check the owner of the license plate when Adrian Wright approached him. Quickly hiding his phone, Alfredo Harrison¡¯s face showed a flattering smile, ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Adrian Wright, always calm and reserved, responded to Alfredo Harrison¡¯s greeting with just an indifferent grunt and continued walking. After a couple of steps, he suddenly stopped, turned back to look at Alfredo Harrison, and frowned, ¡°Mr. Harrison, have you found out anything about the matter I asked you to inquire about yesterday?¡± Alfredo Harrison quickly said, ¡°I do have two places in mind.¡± Then let¡¯s check them out tomorrow. The environment has to be good, it¡¯s for my friend¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Sure, you can count on me.¡± Adrian Wright nodded, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too kind, Adrian.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Adrian Wright said nothing more and left, laughing and talking with his friend. Watching his back, Alfredo Harrison¡¯s expression turned cold as he muttered, ¡°Damn it, what a piece of work.¡± He scoffed, made a call with his phone, informed his friend about the license plate number, and then hung up. Before long, he received Greg Jensen¡¯s name and photo. Looking at the photo, Alfredo Harrison swore to himself, his tone icy, ¡°Just wait, once I find you, I¡¯ll make sure you learn just how many eyes the King of Horses has!¡± Greg Jensen sent his car to a nearby repair shop, then gave Adrian Wright a call. It wasn¡¯t long before Adrian Wright arrived with Spencer Burley. ¡°Big Brother Greg, why didn¡¯t you call ahead when you were coming?¡± ¡°Haha, I had planned to drive over myself, but a minor accident happened on the way, so I had to send the car in for repairs.¡± Adrian Wright¡¯s face changed slightly, and he quickly asked, ¡°You weren¡¯t injured, were you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Greg laughed and shook his head as he asked, ¡°When does that bet you mentioned start?¡± There s a Jade Stone exhibition the day after tomorrow, we can go then.¡± Adrian Wright said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the clubhouse first, I have already prepared a room for you.¡± Spencer Burley also smiled and said, ¡°Big Brother Greg, you can relax and enjoy yourself for a couple of days; the day after tomorrow, betting on the stones will all depend on you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just there to join in the fun.¡± Greg Jensen gave a wry smile and then, somewhat puzzled, asked, ¡°If neither of you know about stones, why gamble with someone else?¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s face turned slightly red, and he coughed awkwardly. Adrian Wright gave him a glare and said irritably, ¡°What are you coughing for? Is there something you¡¯re afraid to admit? Weren¡¯t you so brave that night?¡± ¡°Hehe, I had a bit too much to drink,¡± Spencer said awkwardly. Adrian Wright looked at him with another glare, but seeing Greg¡¯s still puzzled face, hurriedly recounted the details from yesterday that he hadn¡¯t mentioned. Learning that Spencer Burley had actually mocked the young owner of Treasure Mansion, saying he didn¡¯t understand stones, Greg couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs-up. ¡°Magnus, you really do have guts!¡± ¡°Heh, just average.¡± Adrian Wright¡¯s face darkened as he snapped, ¡°Get lost, do you really think Big Brother Greg is complimenting you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± As the three men chatted and laughed, they arrived at Wright¡¯s Clubhouse, and just as they were entering, they happened to bump into Alfredo Harrison coming in from outside. Adrian Wright quickly introduced him to Greg, saying with a smile, ¡°Big Brother Greg, this is Aiden Clark, Alfredo Harrison. He just so happens to have a few houses on hand, and when you have time, let him take you to have a look.¡± ¡°Sure, I appreciate it, Mr. Harrison.¡± Greg smiled at Alfredo and then nodded. Is it him? When Alfredo Harrison saw Greg, he was taken aback, instantly recognizing that Greg was the man who had bullied his wife. Greg noticed the change in Alfredo¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled, asking, ¡°Mr. Harrison, have we met before?¡± An old hand at the game, Alfredo quickly recovered and smiled nonchalantly, ¡°Oh, no, but you resemble a friend of mine and I mistook you for him for a moment, sorry.¡± ¡°Haha, what a coincidence.¡± Greg laughed and said, ¡°As for the matter of the houses, I¡¯ll leave it in Mr. Harrison¡¯s hands. Let¡¯s set a time to have a look tomorrow if you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°No problem, leave it to me.¡± Alfredo agreed readily and said to Adrian Wright, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll leave you to it, Mr. Wright, won¡¯t I be disturbing you?¡± ¡°Yeah, go ahead, take good care of my friend¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Alfredo nodded at Adrian, gave Greg another look, and then turned to leave. Greg watched his retreating back, deep in thought, pondering whether he had any grievance with Alfredo. Because, he had felt a subtle hostility emanating from Alfredo. Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Nightingales Song_1 Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Nightingale¡¯s Song_1 Greg Jensen, though still in the Qi Refinement Realm, had senses several times keener than an ordinary person. A smiling expression, in Greg¡¯s eyes, could be infinitely magnified. That¡¯s why, even though Alfredo Harrison hid it well, Greg still detected a hint of something. Watching as Alfredo had walked far away, Greg still hadn¡¯t figured out the reason, so he simply stopped dwelling on it. Meet the soldiers with tactics, deal with the water with earth-that¡¯s all! People like Alfredo, Greg truly didn¡¯t take seriously. ¡°Come, try this¡ªit¡¯s our club¡¯s signature dish.¡± Knowing that Greg was coming today, Adrian Wright had ordered the dishes prepared in advance. The three entered the private room, and the servers brought up the exquisitely prepared dishes. The various delicate dishes were a feast for the eyes, nose, and palate, stimulating one¡¯s appetite. Greg tasted a bite and couldn¡¯t help but be impressed, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s indeed good.¡± ¡°Haha, then eat more.¡± Adrian laughed. The three hadn¡¯t spent much time together but had the feeling of fast friends, like old buddies reunited after years, dining and chatting away. Adrian chuckled, ¡°How about I call over a couple of girls for you? Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all clean.¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Greg shook his head with a bitter smile. Spencer Burley laughed mischievously, ¡°We brothers aren¡¯t much interested in that either, but we enjoy some play.¡± Greg shook his head, ¡°No, really, I¡¯m not interested.¡± Definitively rejected by Greg, Spencer finally gave up the idea of finding him a girl and instead asked, ¡°That thing I mentioned last time, what do you think?¡± ¡°What thing?¡± Greg was puzzled. ¡°About my sister.¡± Spencer laughed, ¡°My sister is really beautiful and very quiet, but not much of an outgoing type, a bit of a homebody¡­¡± ¡°Magnus, stop setting Greg up.¡± Adrian glared at Spencer and explained to Greg, ¡°Greg, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, Amande is actually already betrothed.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg laughed awkwardly. Spencer sighed, his eyes filled with a hint of apology, ¡°My sister is engaged, but she doesn¡¯t like the guy.¡± There was something he didn¡¯t say. his future brother-in-law was not someone ordinary men would dare to provoke. Yet, for some reason, Spencer felt that Greg wouldn¡¯t be afraid of that man. From the first moment he saw Greg, he had this feeling, which is why he tried so hard to introduce his sister to Greg. Greg, unaware of the intrigue, wasn¡¯t interested in getting involved in such matters and simply smiled without saying anything further. Spencer¡¯s face showed a tinge of bitterness; he lifted a full cup of wine and drank it down in one gulp. Greg noticed this and couldn¡¯t help but silently lament, who says wealth guarantees happiness? After the meal, Adrian received a phone call and had to leave on account of some business. Spencer accompanied Greg to the bath area for a soak. They drank some more, and, feeling even more intoxicated, Spencer was eventually taken to his room to rest by the staff. Seeing this, Greg also returned to his room, planning to take a nap. Just then, a knock sounded at the door, and a woman in an ultra-short skirt walked in. She seemed young, around twenty years old, her features carrying a youthful innocence, like a flower yet to bloom. Approaching Greg, she bowed slightly, revealing ample whiteness, and said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr. Greg, I am Technician No. 77- Mister Adrian instructed me to give you a massage before he left.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg intended to refuse, but then pondered that it was just a massage without any special services; refusing again would actually seem affected. Hence, he nodded, said ¡°Thankyou,¡± and proceeded to lie face down on the bed. The woman had a slender build, wrapped in black silk stockings, her long legs lean and straight, her entire body emanating a faint yet lingering fragrance that was heart-stirringly enticing. She placed the small box she was holding beside the bed, took off her shoes, and straddled Greg Jensen¡¯s back, beginning to pick out massage oils from the box. ¡°Mr. Jensen, what scent do you like?¡± Her pleasant voice rang out, and Greg Jensen was momentarily lost in thought, feeling the slickness on his back and blurted, ¡°The scent on you is quite nice.¡± The woman seemed caught off guard by this response, pausing for a moment, then her lips curved into an attractive arc as she chuckled. ¡°That won¡¯t do, it¡¯s a new Dreamy Charm series from a major brand, specially prepared for my first client.¡± ¡°Oh, am I really your first client?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± The woman laughed, ¡°I¡¯m still a student at school, I just signed a contract with Adrian¡¯s company, I don¡¯t usually come out to work. It¡¯s only when there is an important client that Adrian calls for someone like me.¡± Greg Jensen expressed his surprise, ¡°You get paid even when you¡¯re not working?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s enough for my living expenses,¡± the woman replied. Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow, thinking to himself that Adrian Wright was quite something ¨C this move was akin to maintaining a batch of strategic resources. ¡°Is rose scent okay?¡± ¡°Anything is fine, whatever you like.¡± Soon, a cool liquid dropped on Greg Jensen¡¯s back, then it was spread out by a set of gentle hands. Following that, those hands began to massage the oil into his back. The cool and slippery touch, combined with the subtle fragrance of Dreamy Charm, made Greg Jensen¡¯s heart race, and even his breathing quickened a bit. The woman¡¯s hands paused slightly, as if hesitating for a while, then she said softly, ¡°If Mr. Jensen wishes, I can also offer that.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback, confusedly asked, ¡°Offer what?¡± There was a moment of silence before the woman mustered her courage and said, ¡°I can¡­ provide additional services, I¡¯mvery clean, and Adrian would arrange payment for me.¡± ¡°Uh, no need, it¡¯s good like this.¡± The woman breathed a sigh of relief, her voice becoming lighter and cheerier, as she laughed, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll continue the massage.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen responded and then casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Vince Cooper, like the nightingale, ¡°You must sing beautifully, then?¡± Vince Cooper¡¯s voice was slightly shy as he chuckled, ¡°I can¡¯t carry a tune.¡± ¡°Haha, no worries, I can¡¯t either.¡± Greg Jensen chatted idly with Vince Cooper for a while and then fell asleep during the massage. When he woke up again, Vince Cooper was no longer there, but that famt and lingering scent still floated in the air. Greg Jensen paused for a moment, then chuckled lightly, got up, dressed, and went out. A waiter came over, smiling and asked, ¡°Good day, Mr. Jensen, can I help you with anything?¡± ¡°Is Spencer awake yet?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s still sleeping.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, saying, ¡°Hmm, let him sleep then, I¡¯ll go for a walk by myself.¡± ¡°Sure, Adrian has left a car foryou at the entrance, here are the keys.¡± As he said that, the waiter handed over a BMW key. ¡°Quite thoughtful.¡± With a smile, Greg Jensen took the keys and walked out of the club. Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Chapter 156 I say a number 1 Chapter 156: Chapter 156 I say a number 1 After getting into the BMW X5 that Adrian Wright had left for him and glancing at the time, he realized it was already past two and decided to call Alfredo Harrison. ¡°Mr. Jensen, hello, are you planning to look at the house now?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send a location to your phone, just follow the map and I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± ¡°Alright, thankyou.¡± Alfredo Harrison hung up the phone and turned to his secretary. ¡°Take the keys to Dreamscape Garden with you, we¡¯re going out.¡± Upon hearing the three words ¡°Dreamscape Garden,¡± the secretary trembled involuntarily like a startled cat and said with a quivering voice, ¡°Mr. Harrison, that¡¯s Mr. Wright¡¯s friend you¡¯re talking about. Are you planning to rent Dreamscape Garden to him?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to sell it to him!¡± An icy smile appeared on Alfredo Harrison¡¯s face. ¡°What about Mr. Wright¡¯s friend? He chose that place himself; I can¡¯t be blamed for that.¡± The secretary didn¡¯t dare say more, grabbed the keys, and followed behind Alfredo Harrison, all the while clutching the Buddha pendant on her chest. Dreamscape Garden was a rather sinister place. Rumor had it that many people had died there in the past, and it was rife with ghost stories, making it a notorious haunted house in Jamae City. As a result, the place had always been vacant; it couldn¡¯t be sold, and no one dared to live there. Alfredo Harrison didn¡¯t believe in superstitions and had bought Dreamscape Garden for a small amount of money. He originally planned to renovate it thoroughly and sell it to someone both wealthy and with taste, but an accident occurred on the first day of renovation. A worker accidentally fell into the lotus pond, and despite it being only half a meter deep, he nearly drowned. Soon after, another worker accidentally hit his own hand while tearing down a wall, almost severing his fingers. Since those two incidents, no renovation team had dared to take on the project. With no other choice, Dreamscape Garden was left idle. Alfredo Harrison felt extremely frustrated; although he had snagged a bargain, he had still spent two to three million to buy it. Now, all that money had gone down the drain, with the place being unusable and unsellable. That was until he saw Greg Jensen, and an idea immediately struck him. Jensen clearly wasn¡¯t from Jamae, surely unaware of the legends surrounding Dreamscape Garden. If he could sell Dreamscape Garden to him, it would not only rid him of a big problem but also give him a sense of malicious satisfaction¡ªa perfect two birds with one stone. Alfredo Harrison could hardly stop himself from praising his own cleverness. Of course, he couldn¡¯t just lead Jensen to Dreamscape Garden¡ªif Wright found out, he would skin him alive. So, in order to sell Dreamscape Garden, he purposely took Jensen to several unsuitable estates first. After viewing them, Jensen indeed frowned, clearly very dissatisfied. Hesitating a moment, Jensen asked, ¡°Mr. Harrison, although these estates aren¡¯t bad, some are too small, and some aren¡¯t in the right location. Don¡¯t you have any other estates?¡± He took the bait! Alfredo Harrison smirked inwardly, but his face remained impassive, even assuming a troubled expression as he hesitantly said, ¡°There is actually one more estate, but¡­¡± Jensen glanced at the time and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look.¡± ¡°Alt, well¡­ okay then.¡± Alfredo Harrison¡¯s heart was bursting with joy. He quickly led the way, taking Jensen to Dreamscape Garden. Upon arriving, Jensen looked at the three characters spelling out ¡°Dreamscape Garden,¡± and his whole body involuntarily stiffened. He turned back and asked, ¡°Mr. Harrison, is this the estate you mentioned?¡± Alfredo Harrison¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly forced a smile, ¡°All, yes, this is it.¡± ¡°Hmm, the location is not bad, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Saying this, Jensen walked inside. Seeing this, Alfredo Harrison slightly relaxed; he had thought Jensen knew about Dreamscape Garden, and his heart had nearly jumped into his throat. Seeing that Greg Jensen had already pushed the door open and walked in, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face as he muttered, ¡°Kid, if you¡¯ve taken a liking to this garden yourself, then you can¡¯t blame me.¡± With that, he also walked in with his secretary. Dreamscape Garden was large; in olden times, it must have been a pleasure garden for some wealthy family. At the front was a lotus pond, with a long corridor running alongside it. Further inside stood a three-story building, surrounded by a scattering of smaller houses. The setting sun¡¯s afterglow spread a swath of golden light, as if draping the courtyard in a golden robe, giving it a profound and distant charm. Greg Jensen took one look and fell in love with the garden. However, after studying in Jamae for two years, he naturally had heard the stories about the Dreamscape Garden. So, while he liked it, whether or not he could buy it still needed some consideration. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to Alfredo Harrison and the other person following him; he quietly toured the whole Dreamscape Garden and then furrowed his eyebrows. Before entering, he had imagined all sorts of scenarios. But he hadn¡¯t anticipated that Dreamscape Garden would be filled with Yin energy everywhere. Especially in various corners and shadowy places, the Yin energy was so thick it could almost freeze a person solid. Greg Jensen discovered a small hill behind the building, with a pavilion on top of it. He hesitated briefly before walking up and standing at the edge of the pavilion, gazing far into the distance, encompassing the entire layout of the garden in his view. ¡°White Tiger Convergence, very nice indeed¡­¡± Looking at the layout of Dreamscape Garden, Jensen¡¯s brow relaxed, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration. Alfredo Harrison, who was following behind, was startled and swiftly asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what did you say just now?¡± ¡°Nothing much, how much are you planning to sell this garden for?¡± Greg Jensen asked without turning back. At these words, Alfredo Harrison¡¯s eyes lit up, but he still pretended to be troubled as he said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, to be honest with you, I spent a lot of money on this garden¡­¡± ¡°One million five hundred thousand!¡± ¡°What?¡± Alfredo Harrison was stunned, feigning shock, ¡°Mr. Jensen, for such a large garden, you only offer one million five hundred thousand? Isn¡¯t that too little?¡± He had initially spent two to three million on this garden, so if he sold it to Greg Jensen for one million five hundred thousand, he would stand to lose over a million. Before, he had thought about just selling for one million and some change, accepting the loss, but now that there was actually a buyer, he found himself somewhat reluctant to let it go. Greg Jensen glanced at him indifferently and said, ¡°One million five hundred thousand is too little? Then, how about one million three hundred thousand.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alfredo Harrison¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I am not joking with you, I really can¡¯t sell it at this price.¡± Greg Jensen looked at him with amusement and laughed, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s forget about it. I wouldn¡¯t want to make President Zhang lose too much, right? Let¡¯s look at some other gardens.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Alfredo Harrison was dumbfounded and hastily said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­ I don¡¯t have any other gardens at hand.¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll have Adrian and the others help me look. I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. Alfredo Harrison was completely panicked now and urgently said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t rush, if the price isn¡¯t right, we can still negotiate.¡± ¡°We can negotiate?¡± ¡°Definitely, we certainly can!¡± With a smile, Greg Jensen tentatively asked, ¡°So, should I name a price?¡± ¡°Please do¡­¡± ¡°One million!¡± Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Chapter 157:1 Wouldnt Sell It, Even If You Killed Me_1 Chapter 157: Chapter 157:1 Wouldn¡¯t Sell It, Even If You Killed Me_1 Alfredo Harrison was taken aback at the words, and his face turned completely dark as he said coldly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, isn¡¯t that inappropriate of you? I sincerely discussed business with you. Why do you always joke with me?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s smile faded, and he looked at him expressionlessly, ¡°General Manager Zhang, do you think I look like I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Alfredo Harrison frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you aren¡¯t deliberately toying with me, are you?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worth it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Alfredo Harrison was about to lose his temper, he saw Greg Jensen sneer and say, ¡°Thinking you can fool me with a haunted house, who the hell gave you the courage?¡± Boom! Alfredo Harrison¡¯s head buzzed, and his face turned pale in an instant, ¡°You¡­ you knew all along?¡± ¡°What else? Am I supposed to be clueless and let myself get tricked by you? Later you would go to Adrian telling him that I insisted on buying Dreamscape Garden, and that you were unable to stop me.¡± Greg Jensen smiled mockingly, ¡°Am I right?¡± Hearing his own schemes being laid bare by Greg Jensen, Alfredo Harrison felt a chill throughout his body and shivered uncontrollably. He looked up, only to meet that pair of cold eyes. He felt like Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze was like two swords, thoroughly piercing through him inside and out. Although he had some net worth and worked in real estate, compared to the Wright Family, it was like a witch doctor seeing a high priest. If Adrian Wright found out about this, it would take him just a flick of his finger to crush him. Thinking about the consequences of offending Adrian Wright, Alfredo Harrison felt like he had fallen into a cave of ice, and said numbly, ¡°You¡­ what do you want?¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Nothing much, sell me this garden for one million.¡± When Alfredo Harrison heard his words, he nearly cried out, helplessly saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you already know there¡¯s a problem with this garden, yet you still want me to sell it to you. Isn¡¯t this asking me to court death? Mr. Jensen, I realize my mistake, I truly do, I can kneel and apologize. Please spare me.¡± Seeing that Alfredo Harrison was about to kneel down, Greg Jensen quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not planning on doing anything to you, just sell me the garden.¡± ¡°No, no, no, I won¡¯t sell this garden, not even if you kill me.¡± Keeping this garden would at most lead to a loss of two or three million, but if he offended Adrian Wright, even losing everything he had would not be enough to appease the other¡¯s anger. Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t sell this garden to me, I¡¯ll tell Adrian Wright about today¡¯s affair.¡± ¡°Alt¡­¡± Alfredo Harrison was stunned, and it took him a while to respond, asking cautiously, ¡°You¡­ you really plan to buy this garden?¡± ¡°Nonsense, if I didn¡¯t intend to buy, why would I waste time quibbling with you here?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Greg Jensen said impatiently, ¡°Enough, no more nonsense, just tell me whether you¡¯ll sell it or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sell!¡± Knowing that Greg Jensen truly wanted to buy, he quickly agreed but didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is your own decision to buy, if Mr. Wright gets wind of it, you have to cover for me.¡± ¡°Fine, I got it.¡± Greg Jensen said impatiently, ¡°Hurry up and sign the deposit agreement; if I have time tomorrow, we¡¯ll sign the contract then.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Alfredo Harrison was a small-time real estate merchant who had just entered the industry. He often had to conduct business transactions himself, so he typically carried documents like the deposit agreement in his bag. Seeing how determined Greg Jensen was, he quickly found one and signed his own name. ¡°Mr. Jensen, just sign here and that¡¯ll be it.¡± Alfredo Harrison respectfully handed over the agreement, beaming sycophantically, ¡°Well¡­ I haven¡¯t written down the deposit and sale price, you can fill it in as you see fit.¡± His intention was clear, as long as Greg Jensen didn¡¯t bring this matter to Adrian Wright¡¯s attention, he was willing to give Dreamscape Garden away for free. However, he might have wanted to give it away, but Greg Jensen had no intention of accepting it for free. Such matters were easy to say but unpleasant to hear, and it could also be a troublesome issue if any problems arose in the future. Therefore, after Greg Jensen signed his name, he wrote down one million in the amount section. The housing prices in Jainae City weren¡¯t cheap, and a place as big as Dreamscape Garden would have probably cost ten million if not for those bizarre occurrences. Taking one million for it was an absolute steal. Of course, that was contingent on Greg Jensen being able to solve the problems there. Mr. Jensen, should I give you a call tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll contact you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be heading off.¡± Alfredo Harrison didn¡¯t dare linger, scurrying out of Dreamscape Garden with his secretary as if escaping. It wasn¡¯t until he sat in his car that he breathed a sigh of relief and murmured, ¡°Aiden Clark, that Greg Jensen is too shrewd. He definitely inquired about Jamae¡¯s real estate beforehand.¡± The secretary hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Harrison, are you sure it¡¯s okay to just sell Dreamscape Garden like that? Won¡¯t there be any issues?¡± ¡°Issues my ass, it was I who started scheming against him, but wasn¡¯t it he who forced me to sell? I¡¯d like to not sell if I could, okay?¡± Alfredo Harrison spoke with a hint of indignation, ¡°Aiden Clark, once the procedures are taken care of tomorrow, this garden will have nothing to do with me. I hope that bastard Greg Jensen dies in this garden.¡± The secretary hesitated, then fell silent. She felt that the man they had just met was out of the ordinary, perhaps capable of solving Dreamscape Garden¡¯s problems. But since her boss was clearly furious, she dared not touch on a sore subject at that moment. After Alfredo Harrison left, Greg Jensen did not leave immediately; instead, he sat at the pavilion on the small knoll, pondering the layout and structure of Dreamscape Garden. From his angle, the pond and the corridor resembled a White Tiger, with its maw aimed directly at the small building. In the study of geomancy, this spot is known as the ¡°White Tiger Convergence.¡± The Five Elements Spirit Technique¡± contains some recorded formations, although the ¡°Book of Yin and Yang Harmony¡± does not chronicle many. Mostly, it turns its spells into formations. To establish a formation, knowledge of geomancy is essential, as many formations require adaptations based on the local terrain and landscape. The same formation, in different places, can have vastly different setups. When Greg Jensen was setting up formations in the vegetable and herb fields, he had already thoroughly studied geomancy. So, as soon as he arrived at this knoll, he immediately identified the problems with Dreamscape Garden. Greg Jensen walked around the pond and discovered a corner of the wall where it seemed impossible to shout upon. His eyes brightened instantly, delightedly saying, ¡°This Dreamscape Garden must have been rebuilt later on, but the person in charge of the reconstruction knew nothing and blocked the conduit leading to the side. It not only ruined the original geomancy but also created a White Tiger Convergence.¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment and mumbled to himself, ¡°It would be easy to make changes; just unblock the original conduit and reconnect it with Jamae, that would shape the Water Moon Array. Water represents wealth, and opening a private restaurant in such a place would make it difficult to not make a fortune.¡± Thinking of this, Greg Jensen laughed happily. Just then, Adrian Wright¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside, ¡°Big Brother Greg, are you in there?¡± Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Chapter 158: Someone Set It Up _1 Chapter 158: Chapter 158: Someone Set It Up _1 Greg Jensen pushed the door open and stepped out, only to see Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley standing at the door, their faces tinted with anxiety. Upon seeing Greg, Spencer Burley¡¯s face instantly lit up with joy, ¡°Big Brother Greg, you finally came out. We¡¯ve almost yelled ourselves hoarse.¡± ¡°Wiry are you guys here?¡± Greg asked in surprise. Adrian Wright said, ¡°Just now, Alfredo Harrison called me and mentioned that you¡¯re going to buy Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Oh, Big Brother Greg, that garden can¡¯t be bought. That garden¡­ there are often incidents¡­¡± Worried he wouldn¡¯t believe it, Spencer Burley hastily recounted all the incidents that had happened in Dreamscape Garden over the recent years, one by one. After listening, Greg laughed, ¡°I attended university in Jamae City before, and I¡¯ve heard all about these things.¡± ¡°You still want to buy it after hearing all that?¡± Adrian Wright said in disbelief. Greg shook his head with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s a minor Feng Shui issue here; it¡¯ll be fine once it¡¯s fixed.¡± ¡°A Feng Shui issue?¡± ¡°You understand Feng Shui?¡± Both Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley looked at him with dazed faces, obviously somewhat incredulous. Greg laughed and said, ¡°I know a little, that¡¯s all. Feng Shui, in reality, is just about the impact of the environment on people. When the environment is pleasant, making people comfortable and cheerful, naturally, the Feng Shui is good. If the environment is unpleasant, causing irritability or even endangering health, that¡¯s when the Feng Shui is bad.¡± ¡°Uh, it sounds quite simple, but¡­¡± ¡°Haha, trust me, it¡¯s just a minor issue.¡± Greg chuckled heartily, looking entirely unconcerned. Glancing at Dreamscape Garden, Spencer Burley felt only a deep, dark gloom at the sight of the grand doors, giving rise to an inherent sense of dread. He swallowed hard and looked over at Adrian Wright. With earnest concern, Adrian Wright said, ¡°Big Brother Greg, Jamae is so big; there¡¯s no need to be so fixated on this house. Listen to me, invite Alfredo Harrison for a meal tomorrow, and let¡¯s just drop this matter. After all, you haven¡¯t given him any money. In a few days, I¡¯ll help you look around, and we will definitely find a garden that satisfies you.¡± Greg shook his head with a smile, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just buy Dreamscape Garden.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts. Although Jamae City is vast, there isn¡¯t another garden as nice and as affordable as Dreamscape Garden.¡± Seeing that Greg was unpersuadable, Adrian Wright could only sigh in resignation, ¡°Okay then, go ahead and do whatever you want confidently. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll just find another garden, and if you¡¯re short on money, we can help chip in.¡± ¡°Right, money¡¯s not the problem,¡± Spencer Burley chimed in. A warmth filled Greg¡¯s heart as he smiled, ¡°With what you two are saying, I¡¯m more than content. Come on, let¡¯s drink, my treat.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± That evening, the three of them drank until they were utterly plastered. Greg rarely drank so much, and when he did, he would discreetly dissolve the alcohol with his True Qi. However, this time, he chose not to do so, mainly because he wanted to get thoroughly drunk. After so many years, friends from the past had long since lost touch. Although Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley were from wealthy backgrounds, they were of good character and open-hearted, truly rare candidates for friendship. Being able to be friends with them brought Greg great joy, so he had a few extra drinks. Afterward, he returned to his room at the club to sleep. Just as he was drifting off, he suddenly sensed some noise at the door. Still groggy with intoxication and too lazy to open his eyes, he simply asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A pleasant voice answered, ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s me, Vince Cooper. Mr. Wright knew you had too much to drink, so he sent me to take care of you.¡± ¡°No need, I can manage on my own.¡± Greg waved his hand and fell back to sleep. Vince took a hesitant glance at Greg, who was asleep in his clothes, then tiptoed over to start undressing him. Groggy and half-asleep, Greg felt his clothing being removed and figured that Vince would leave after undressing him, so he did not mind and fell into a deep sleep once more. After an indeterminate length of time, he jolted awake and looked down, instantly stunned. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°Finishing what we didn¡¯t get to do during the day.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Adrian already paid me, and I certainly don¡¯t want to give the money back.¡± With a charming smile, Vince lifted the quilt and pounced, her lips finding his in a direct kiss. Feeling the slippery body in his arms, Greg, who hadn¡¯t indulged in a buffet for a long time, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. The temperature in the room soared instantly, and the amorous atmosphere rippled out like a stone thrown into a lake. The battle raged until they collapsed from exhaustion, only then did they embrace each other to sleep. The next morning, Greg slowly opened his eyes, looked to the side, but found the room empty. The long hair left on the pillow and that smudge of bright red told him that last night was not a dream. ¡°Goodness, she made a quick escape.¡± Thinking back to the wild night, Greg shook his head with a wry smile, circulated his True Qi, and then paused, astonished. He realized that the True Qi he gained last night was significantly more than usual. ¡°Could it be that girl¡¯s physique is special? Or is it¡­¡± Greg paused for a moment, then shook his head dismissively, about to get out of bed when he noticed a note on the bedside table. He picked up the note, and the elegant handwriting caught his eye. ¡°Mr. Jensen, thank you for a wonderful night. Best wishes!¡± The straightforward words left Greg momentarily dazed, his heart unexpectedly feeling a tinge of loss. ¡°Was it all just a transaction after all?¡± Greg smiled resignedly, got up to wash, and then walked out of the room feeling refreshed and clear-headed. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Jensen. Adrian and Spencer haven¡¯t gotten up yet. Would you like me to take you to the restaurant for breakfast?¡± ¡°Hmm, yes, that would be nice.¡± ¡°Very well, please follow me.¡± The waitress wore a cheongsam, her slender waist and alluring curves quivering as she walked. It was clear that the waitress was deliberately flaunting her beauty, but such contrived movements failed to pique Greg¡¯s interest. Instead, his mind wandered back to that somewhat inexperienced girl. Soon, Greg followed the waitress to the restaurant, pulled out a hundred-dollar bill, handed it to her with a ¡°Thanks for your troubles,¡± and then entered the dining area. The waitress received the tip but didn¡¯t look pleased at all; instead, her face registered disappointment. Greg couldn¡¯t care less, picked a spot to sit down, ordered some breakfast items at random, and started eating. The restaurant was sparsely populated with only a few diners; after all, the club was more of a playground, and not many people stayed overnight. Not minding much, Greg ate his breakfast while looking at the photos of Dreamscape Garden he had taken the day before. Awhile later, Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley walked in. Spencer sat opposite Greg with a grin, blinking and asking, ¡°Big brother Greg, how was last night¡¯s fun?¡± Greg glared at him and retorted, ¡°This was your idea again, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Spencer replied with a smile, ¡°Big brother Greg, you¡¯re wronging me this time. I don¡¯t own this club; I can¡¯t command those people.¡± As he spoke, he deliberately glanced at Adrian beside him. Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Lying Down and Still Getting Shoti Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Lying Down and Still Getting Shoti Adrian Wright didn¡¯t bother to hide it and frankly admitted, ¡°The girl from yesterday was brought by me. How was she, not bad, right?¡± ¡°You, always learning bad habits from Spencer Burley.¡± ¡°Hey, what does that have to do with me?¡± Spencer Burley made a face, muttering, ¡°Man, I¡¯m getting shot even when I¡¯m lying down.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Greg Jensen and Adrian Wright exchanged glances and burst into laughter together. After eating, the three played in the game room for a while before Alfredo Harrison arrived with his secretary. Compared to his cold demeanor yesterday, he was much friendlier today, taking his time to explain the contract to Greg and introducing him to a renovation team. Seeing his eagerness, Adrian Wright couldn¡¯t help but look at him suspiciously and asked, ¡°Tell me, Alfredo, this wasn¡¯t a plot to sell the garden to Greg, was it?¡± ¡°No¡­ not at all, certainly not. Mr. Jensen is your friend, where would I dare to trick him? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Mr. Jensen himself.¡± Alfredo Harrison¡¯s forehead was drenched in cold sweat as he anxiously turned to look at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen smiled and didn¡¯t expose him, instead nodding, ¡°Mm, I have long heard about the mystery of Dreamscape Garden and knew it was Director Zhang¡¯s garden, so I asked to have a look. This has nothing to do with Director Zhang, so don¡¯t scare him.¡± Adrian Wright, upon hearing this, still gave Alfredo Harrison a frosty look and warned, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you better hope I don¡¯t find out there¡¯s something fishy going on here, or I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wright, I definitely couldn¡¯t.¡± Grabbing some paper, Alfredo Harrison wiped his forehead and let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s no problem, let¡¯s sign the contract.¡± After reviewing the contract, Greg signed his name on it. Seeing this, Alfredo Harrison¡¯s face lit up with joy, glad to finally sell that troublesome garden and rid himself of a burden. More importantly, since Greg didn¡¯t blow his cover, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this matter anymore. At last, a huge weight seemed to have lifted. In high spirits, Alfredo Harrison took the initiative to handle the transfer paperwork, fervently promising that within three days, he would make sure everything was settled. With the property matter resolved, Greg was quite pleased and was about to go out for a stroll when Spencer Burley received a call. ¡°What did you say??¡± Spencer hung up and began to run outside, shouting as he went, ¡°My grandma might not make it, I need to go back home first.¡± Adrian Wright was also startled, asking urgently, ¡°What happened to grandma?¡± ¡°They said she had a fall and urged me to hurry back home.¡± ¡± Ai, let Greg go with you!¡± Slapping his forehead, Spencer dragged Greg with him, ¡°How could I forget about you, our Divine Doctor? Let¡¯s go quickly¡­¡± ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯m coming too.¡± Adrian also chased after them from behind. The three of them got into the car and rushed toward Spencer¡¯s home. Midway, Greg suddenly came to his senses and asked in wonder, ¡°If your grandma had a fall, shouldn¡¯t she be sent to a hospital? Why did they ask you to come home?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Spencer was also taken aback, blurting out uncertainly, ¡°Right, why not to the hospital? Why did they tell me to come home?¡± His complexion suddenly changed, and he said anxiously, ¡°Damn it, could it be they want me to go back for a blind date? Stop the car, I want to get off.¡± Smack! Adrian Wright slapped him and cursed, ¡°The hell you¡¯re getting off, what if it¡¯s serious?¡± ¡°Impossible, it has to be my grandma trying to rush for a great-grandson, so she set up another blind date for me.¡± Face red with distress, Spencer pleaded, ¡°Adrian, my good brother, just let me get out, please.¡± ¡°Fine, go ahead, jump out if you will,¡± grunted Adrian through clenched teeth. Spencer Burley glanced out the window, and suddenly, deflated like a punctured ball, leaned back in his seat without a word. Greg Jensen, seeing his demeanour, couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile and laughed, ¡°It¡¯s just a blind date, what are you afraid of?¡± Spencer Burley sighed, ¡°Alas, my grandma is confused.¡± Adrian Wright snapped, ¡°Shut up, do you talk about your grandmother like that? If you dare talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll cut ties with you.¡± Spencer Burley helplessly looked at Greg Jensen and explained, ¡°My grandma has some dementia, the kind that comes and goes, and she¡¯s always thinking about holding her great-grandchild. The problem is, she still follows the old traditions, thinking a big butt is good for childbearing, and the women she finds for me to meet¡­¡± With that, he sighed again, rubbing his forehead and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± While talking, the three of them drove to the Burley family villa. Upon entering the house, they indeed saw an old lady with white hair and a youthful face, energetically sitting on the couch with a walking stick in hand. On both sides sat two middle-aged women, softly persuading something. Not far away, there was a serene woman, holding a book in her hands and reading intently. Seeing this scene, Spencer Burley¡¯s head drooped down immediately, and he stealthily glanced at Greg Jensen as if to say ¡°See, I told you so.¡± Greg Jensen too was somewhat baffled by the sight before him. This family is too unreliable¡ªmaking jokes about grandma falling down? When the old lady saw Spencer Burley, her eyes lit up, and smiling she said, ¡°Spencer is back? My good grandson, come sit by grandma.¡± ¡°Alt, alright.¡± Spencer Burley quickly went over and sat by the old lady, obedient like a well- bred young lady. ¡°Oh, Adrian is here too, come have a seat.¡± The old lady waved at Adrian Wright, but when she saw Greg Jensen, she paused. ¡°And this gentleman is¡­?¡± ¡°Grandma, this is Greg Jensen, who saved me on Misty Mountain.¡± Hearing Spencer Burley¡¯s introduction, all four women in the room turned to look, including the serene lady who was reading. ¡°Hello, grandma, hello aunts¡­¡± Greg Jensen greeted everyone with a smile, then said to Spencer Burley, ¡°You could at least introduce them.¡± ¡°Alt, I nearly forgot, heh.¡± Spencer Burley stood up, introducing, ¡°Greg, this is my mom, Annie Stuart, and this is my aunt, Judith Hall.¡± Saying this, he pointed to the serene lady and said, ¡°And that lady is the belle of our Burley family, Miss Louisa Burley.¡± ¡°Flatterer.¡± Louisa Burley glared at her brother with feigned annoyance, and smiling at Greg Jensen, she said, ¡°Please have a seat, Greg. My brother has been mischievous since he was little, always causing trouble.¡± ¡°Not at all, we get along very well,¡± Greg Jensen smiled, a hint of amazement flashing in his eyes. Louisa Burley was very delicate in appearance, carrying a faint scent of books, giving off the vibe of a well-bred lady. She was completely different from the likes of Lois Abbott and Lindsey Wolfe. Even Vince Cooper from last night paled in comparison. The Burley family was very polite, urging Greg Jensen to sit and engaging in casual conversation while offering fruits and tea. They chattered away, inquiring about Greg Jensen¡¯s medical experiences. When they learned he had only treated a few patients, a tinge of disappointment crossed Annie Stuart¡¯s eyes. Greg Jensen noticed and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aunt Annie, were you hoping that I would treat someone?¡± ¡°Yes, I did have that in mind, but¡­¡± Annie Stuart hesitated to continue, but Greg Jensen already understood, she was doubting him because of his youth. Spencer Burley took a bite of his apple and said, ¡°Let me explain, Greg. Actually, the patient is my sister.¡± Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: Chapter 160 Yin Energy Enters the Body_1 Chapter 160: Chapter 160 Yin Energy Enters the Body_1 Greg Jensen was taken aback, subconsciously looking towards Louisa Burley. Louisa Burley just happened to look over, revealing a gentle and graceful smile, ¡°I can¡¯t be in sunlight with my illness. If I stay in the sun for too long, I¡¯ll get dizzy.¡± She seemed to sense her mother¡¯s intention, set down the book in her hands, stood up, walked over to Greg Jensen, and sat beside him, extending her slender, pale wrist before him. ¡°Brother Greg, could you take a look for me, please? It¡¯s alright if you can¡¯t cure it, I¡¯ve already gotten used to it.¡± Greg Jensen stared at her clear gaze, and that strand of a gentle and sweet smile, and couldn¡¯t help but be startled. Seeing Greg Jensen not responding, Spencer Burley thought he was angry and quickly said, ¡°Brother Greg, would you please take a look?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Greg Jensen came back to his senses, smiled apologetically, placed her arm on his lap, and began to take her pulse. Annie Stuart opened her mouth as if to say to forget it, whether it can be cured or not didn¡¯t matter to her; her main fear was facing disappointment again. She worried that accumulating too much disappointment might lead her daughter to despair or give up on herself. The living room fell silent, everyone was tense, especially Spencer Burley. He believed in Greg Jensen¡¯s medical skills and was filled with hope, yet he was also truly afraid of facing another disappointment like before. The old lady suddenly spoke up, ¡°I think this young man is good, he can cure her.¡± Everyone looked up in surprise, only to see the old lady¡¯s expression somewhat vacant. Annie Stuart knew the old lady was having an episode again, sighed helplessly, and looked back at Greg Jensen and her daughter. Just then, Greg Jensen suddenly lifted his head, staring at Louisa Burley with a surprised face. Louisa Burley was momentarily stunned, then smiled sweetly, ¡°Brother Greg, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment, then suddenly asked, ¡°Miss Burley, have you been to Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°Hmm? Brother Greg, how did you know?¡± Spencer Burley was full of surprise as he said, ¡°That garden was originally ours. When I was young, my sister and I often played there. Later, when she got sick, we never went again.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°Dreamscape Garden is a place with extremely heavy yin energy. You must have had a weak constitution when you were young, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I used to get sick often as a child.¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°Brother Greg, can my illness be treated?¡± Annie Stuart and the others also had hope in their eyes, intently watching Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°It can be treated, but you need to be mentally prepared because your illness can¡¯t be cured right away. It requires long-term conditioning and recuperation.¡± ¡°Really? Can it be treated?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, as long as you can cure my daughter¡¯s illness, you can name your terms.¡± The Burley family suddenly became excited, especially Spencer Burley. He stood up and exclaimed, ¡°Yes, as long as you can cure my sister¡¯s illness, even marrying her to you would be fine.¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face instantly flushed red, her delicate brows furrowed as she glared at Spencer Burley. She seemed as though she wanted to lash out, but in the end, she only said, ¡°Spencer Burley, I¡­ I¡¯m angry!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Spencer Burley didn¡¯t seem to care and laughed. Just as he was about to speak again, Annie Stuart slapped him on the back of his head. ¡°What nonsense are you talking? Shut your mouth!¡± Annie Stuart glared fiercely at her son, then turned to Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t mind his nonsense.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I didn¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Louisa Burley was momentarily taken aback upon hearing his words, then followed with laughter. Her smile was still sweet but contained something indescribable. Greg Jensen thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll prescribe you a medicine first, and you take it for a few days to see the effect. It¡¯s a good chance for me to prepare some other things for you in these days, which might be more effective.¡± Louisa Burley spoke softly, ¡°Alright, thank you for the trouble, Brother Greg.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, just a helping hand.¡± Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Do you have paper and a pen?¡± ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡± Judith Hall, Spencer Burley¡¯s great-aunt, quickly went to fetch paper and a pen, placing them in front of Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen pondered for a moment, then wrote down a prescription on the paper, and suggested, ¡°From now on, you should watch the sunrise every morning. When the sun has just risen, take a deep breath, hold for five seconds, and then slowly exhale. Additionally, when the sunlight isn¡¯t too intense, you can also go out and bask in the sun. At first, going out for five minutes each time will do. After you¡¯ve adapted, gradually extend the duration.¡± The illness of Louisa Burley was actually quite simple; it was caused by playing m Dreamscape Garden, a place where yin energy accumulated, and her own constitution was weak, which led to an accumulation of yin energy inside her body. However, curing it completely was somewhat difficult. Humans themselves contain both yin and yang energy, which are usually in a state of balance for a long time. Expelling the excess yin energy with one¡¯s own yang energy was obviously unrealistic, unless one was a Cultivator like Greg Jensen. Therefore, the treatment method Greg Jensen proposed was rather complex. Swallowing the morning glow can introduce energy into the body, driving out the excess yin energy. Basking in the sun on normal days can also harness the power of the sun to fight against the body¡¯s yin energy. Using these two methods, along with the help of medicine, it was only a matter of time before Louisa Burley¡¯s body was completely clear of yin energy. Nevertheless, Greg Jensen planned to refine an amulet for her as well. Amulets not only defended against physical attacks but also worked against magical attacks, and the invasion of yin energy was a type of magical attack. If an amulet was added to the mix, Louisa Burley¡¯s recovery speed would greatly increase. When Louisa Burley heard his words, she could not help but be surprised and said in a daze, ¡°I can bask in the sun?¡± ¡°Of course, this is actually called adaptation therapy.¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°For instance, some people are allergic to peanuts. At the beginning, they can eat a tiny amount, then gradually increase the quantity until they¡¯re no longer allergic.¡± ¡°Mr. Greg, isn¡¯t that method just a rumor?¡± Annie Stuart asked. Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°This method is not just a rumor, allergies are a strong reaction caused by the body when it encounters an external stimulus. The human body is very clever with a strong ability to adapt. Once it gets used to the allergen, the allergies naturally stop occurring.¡± Annie Stuart nodded tentatively, still not quite understanding, and said, ¡°Does that mean we can treat Clear Strings¡¯ illness this way too?¡± ¡°Yes, in principle, it¡¯s roughly the same.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, as the matter of yin energy naturally could not be explained to ordinary people, so he had to give the example of allergies. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Clear Strings¡¯ illness finally has hope of a cure.¡± ¡°Indeed, if only we had met Mr. Greg earlier.¡± ¡°Magnus, you too, knowing how good Mr. Greg¡¯s medicine is, why didn¡¯t you bring him home sooner?¡± Spencer Burley glanced at his mother and sighed helplessly. As if I dare come back. I myself don¡¯t dare to return, how could I bring someone else back? Just then, a butler-like figure entered from outside the door, his face full of joy, ¡°Madam, the person for the arranged marriage has arrived.¡± Upon hearing this, Spencer Burley¡¯s face instantly paled. Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Heavyweight Figure 1 Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Heavyweight Figure 1 ¡°Really? That¡¯s great, quick, go out and meet her.¡± The old lady was initially confused, but as soon as she heard the words ¡°blind date,¡± she perked up, using her cane to stand up, shakily making her way outside. Seeing this, Annie hastily supported her, and turning her head, she glared at her son, saying sternly, ¡°What are you dazed for? Hurry up and come out.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Spencer¡¯s face fell, looking helplessly toward Greg. Adrian chuckled and said, ¡°Looking to Big Brother Greg won¡¯t help, who asked you to be the only child in the family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, we are through!¡± Spencer glared at him proudly and, supporting his grandmother, headed outside. Suppressing his laughter and feeling somewhat curious, Greg turned his head and asked, ¡°Shall we go out and take a look too?¡± Adrian seemed uninterested and shook his head, ¡°No need, we are guests, we should just wait here.¡± Before he finished speaking, he saw Spencer leading the old lady back in, accompanied by an elegant and dignified middle-aged woman. Behind them were Annie and the others. Seeing this, Greg felt curious and said in surprise, ¡°Weren¡¯t they going for a blind date? Where is the person for the date?¡± ¡°There she is¡­¡± Adrian pointed toward the doorway. Greg followed his gaze, only to see the doorway suddenly darken as if something had blocked the sunlight. Right after, a robust girl walked in. Greg was stunned instantly. Adrian said helplessly, ¡°Alas, poor Spencer, his grandma has found him this sort again.¡± Greg slowly came back to his senses, smacking his lips, and said, ¡°Now I understand why he didn¡¯t want to come home.¡± The two exchanged a glance, sighing simultaneously. Truth be told, the woman wasn¡¯t bad-looking, at least she had good fundamentals, but she was just too heavy. Although she wasn¡¯t to the point of needing a cart to move around, her weight was surely not below 180 pounds. With a height of 170 cm, what did 180 pounds look like? Essentially, it was like dating a robust man. Spencer came from wealth and wasn¡¯t bad looking, to have him date such a robust person was like pushing him toward death. Thinking this, Greg sighed again, lifting his head to meet Spencer¡¯s gaze. In those bright eyes, there was an utter sense of helplessness, his eyes trembling slightly, as if to say: Brother, save me, please, I¡¯m dying. Greg let out another long sigh and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Has no one ever spoken to the old lady about this? According to modern aesthetics, this kind of heavy person is really not attractive.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve spoken to her, but it¡¯s no use, the old lady is convinced that this is the build she likes, nothing anyone says will change her mind.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg inspected the girl more closely and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the story with this girl?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, she must have some significant background, right?¡± Adrian gazed at the woman and said, ¡°Not only does the old lady value body size, but she also has high demands on family background. Ordinary families¡¯ daughters won¡¯t catch the old lady¡¯s eye.¡± Greg looked up and indeed noticed that the girl behaved gracefully, self- assured in laughter and conversation, clearly with good upbringing. Those bright eyes occasionally glanced at Spencer, showing a glimmer of joy. Even in modern times, marriage for females from significant families like hers could rarely be decided by themselves. It¡¯s all a matter of luck what they look like or what their character is like. Spencer was quite good-looking and had a good reputation, not at all like the other rich second-generation kids who were constantly womanizing. Jaden Ford felt delighted inside, her expressions revealing a subtle happiness. The elderly lady chatted with the middle-aged noblewoman for a while and then said to Spencer Burley, ¡°Why don¡¯t you youngsters take a walk in the garden? It¡¯s not proper to always hover around the elders.¡± Annie Stuart quickly said, ¡°Exactly, Louisa, didn¡¯t Mr. Jensen just mention that you should occasionally get some sunshine for your illness? ¡°Take an umbrella with you and stroll in the garden with Magnus and the others. With Mr. Jensen by your side, we¡¯ll feel relieved.¡± Spencer Burley glanced disdainfully at Jaden Ford and humphed, ¡°No can do, I twisted my ankle and can¡¯t move.¡± The grandmother¡¯s face darkened as she snapped, ¡°Twisted my foot, you were just hopping around earlier, go on now.¡± Louisa Burley stood up, picked up a black umbrella next to her, and came to her brother with a smile, ¡°Magnus, let¡¯s hurry, don¡¯t make grandma angry.¡± Jaden Ford¡¯s expression momentarily stalled, but then he smiled again, seemingly unbothered by Spencer¡¯s attitude. Under the stern gazes of his grandmother and mother, Spencer finally stood up reluctantly and walked out. Louisa smiled and said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Mr. Jensen, shall we go?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen nodded at her, then followed her out. Behind the Burley family¡¯s villa was a large garden that even had a small lake. Greg Jensen sat down with Louisa Burley on a bench under the shade of trees and watched silently as Spencer Burley and Jaden Ford strolled beside the lake. Adrian Wright found himself a fishing rod from who-knows-where and sat eagerly by the small lake, fishing. ¡°My brother must have caused you a lot of trouble, right?¡± ¡°Not at all, he has actually been a great help.¡± Louisa Burley covered her mouth with a smile and said, ¡°That guy Spencer, he¡¯s only good at stirring up trouble, not much for helping.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know how to respond and simply laughed. For some reason, sitting beside Louisa Burley and looking at the clear lake, his heart felt incredibly tranquil. Since he didn¡¯t know Louisa very well, he wasn¡¯t sure what to say and just sat in silence. Louisa Burley leaned on the highly sun-protective black umbrella, gazing at Spencer and Jaden strolling by the lake, and said softly, ¡°Since I fell ill, I haven¡¯t been out during the day for a long time; I really have to thank Mr. Jensen for this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just lending a hand.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before you can live like a healthy person.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Greg Jensen subconsciously turned his head, but his gaze met those water-like eyes. The two were startled, looking at each other for a while until Louisa flushed and quickly turned away. Greg Jensen laughed awkwardly and turned to look at the lake. The air was silent again. A gentle breeze brought a lingering fragrance of orchids mixed with the fresh scent of grass, invigorating Greg Jensen. He hesitated for a moment, about to start a conversation when he suddenly saw Louisa Burley falling to the side. Quick as a flash, Greg Jensen reached out to catch her. Louisa Burley fell into his arms, opening her eyes in a daze only to find herself lying in Greg¡¯s embrace, her face turning red. Struggling to get up, but unable to, she apologized softly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I fainted again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Greg Jensen felt awkward too and quickly helped her to sit up. Louisa Burley took a breath and glanced at the lake, saying regretfully, ¡°Such a shame, out for just such a short while.¡± Moved by impulse, Greg Jensen placed his hand on her back and started to channel the True Qi inside his body, gently transferring it to her. Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Chapter 162: Secret_1 Chapter 162: Chapter 162: Secret_1 Louisa Burley only felt a broad palm resting on her back, emitting a cool sensation that instantly cleared her mind. She was wearing a thin silk white shirt, so light that she could even feel the texture of the palm through it. At that moment, a warm voice came from beside her ear, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we should be able to stay a while longer.¡± ¡°Um, thank you, Mr. Jensen.¡± Feeling the touch from her back, Louisa¡¯s face turned red all the way to her ears. She deliberately changed the subject, ¡°Mr. Jensen, is this True Qi? Like¡­ the kind they talk about in martial arts novels?¡± Greg Jensen found it somewhat amusing and asked, ¡°Have you read martial arts novels?¡± Louisa¡¯s face turned red again and she said, ¡°Um, these past years I couldn¡¯t go out, so I could only read books at home. When I¡¯ve had enough of one type of book, I switch to another, so I¡¯ve read some martial arts novels.¡± Hearing this, Greg raised an eyebrow and laughed, ¡°So, you want to be a hero too?¡± ¡°Not at all¡­¡± Louisa¡¯s face grew even rosier, set off by her short hair, she looked fresh and lovely, giving off a different vibe. With her face blushing, she said, ¡°I¡­ 1 just thought¡­ ¡°Thought what?¡± Greg asked curiously. ¡°Nothing.¡± Louisa shook her head but silently added to herself: I wish for a hero to come save me. The two fell into silence once again. Louisa spoke up, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you haven¡¯t told me, is that warmth from your palm True Qi?¡± The matter of True Qi was Greg¡¯s biggest secret and shouldn¡¯t be mentioned to anyone. But for some reason, upon hearing Louisa¡¯s question, he found himself blurting out: ¡°Right, it¡¯s True Qi, but that¡¯s my secret; you can¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± A hint of excitement appeared on Louisa¡¯s face, and she nodded emphatically, ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen, 1¡¯11 definitely keep your secret safe.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Seeing her serious demeanor, Greg couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Just then, Spencer Burley suddenly came over and, seeing the hand resting on his sister¡¯s back, his eyes widened in surprise. He pointed at Greg¡¯s hand, shocked, ¡°You guys¡­ are moving a bit fast, huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Louisa¡¯s face turned red as she shyly lowered her head. Greg also felt a bit embarrassed and removed his hand, explaining, You re thinking too much, I was just giving her a massage.¡± ¡°Oh, I get it, haha¡­¡± Spencer gave him a look that said ¡°I understand¡± and grinned broadly at Greg, teasing him with his laughter. Louisa, a bit flustered, stood up and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s head back, I¡¯m feeling a bit tired.¡± ¡°Oh, all right.¡± Greg stood up, accompanying her back. Adrian Wright also came over and, watching the two of them from behind, said with a bit of concern, ¡°They aren¡¯t going to¡­¡± Spencer, likewise watching the departing figures of Greg and Louisa, said excitedly, ¡°I wish something would happen between them; then my sister wouldn¡¯t have to marry that bastard.¡± Adrian frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t screw things up; if you mess with big bro Greg, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Spencer¡¯s expression turned serious, but he quickly laughed and said, ¡°For some reason, I feel like big bro Greg can handle it.¡± ¡°Get the hell out of here.¡± Adrian was about to scold him when he saw Jaden Ford approaching; he quickly forced a smile, ¡°Tracy, I¡¯m heading off, and you and Magnus head back early too.¡± He gave Spencer, who looked completely baffled, a mischievous eyebrow raise, chuckling, ¡°Magnus, you¡¯ve got to seize the opportunity.¡± ¡°Adrian Wright, 1 swear I¡¯m cutting ties with you!¡± Spencer Burley watched his friend¡¯s retreating back, his nose fuming with anger, a face full of indignation. At that moment, a ghostly voice came through, ¡°I can lose weight. ¡°Huh?¡± Spencer Burley smiled awkwardly and said with an embarrassed laugh, ¡°Right now¡­ it¡¯s pretty good, well¡­ let¡¯s head back first. The meal at home should be ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jaden Ford knew what Spencer Burley was thinking, but didn¡¯t mind at all; instead, she curled the corners of her mouth into a smile and murmured, ¡°This method of gaining weight really works, but it seems like it worked a little too well.¡± She looked down at her stomach and sighed, ¡°It looks like I really need to lose weight.¡± When Greg Jensen and Louisa Burley returned to the villa, Annie Stuart was chatting with a middle-aged lady. Seeing her daughter return safe and sound, Annie Stuart was very happy, but still a little worried, she asked, ¡°Louisa, why were you gone so long? Are you feeling okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Jensen was with me,¡± said Louisa Burley, her cheeks flushed. Annie Stuart gave her a look and chided, ¡°Look how red your face is, and you say you¡¯re fine. Go rest in your room for a while, it¡¯s almost time for dinner. ¡°Okay.¡± Louisa Burley glanced at Greg Jensen, nodded at him, and then quickly scarpered off to her room. Annie Stuart said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, thank you for your efforts, please have a seat.¡± ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no need to be so polite, I¡¯m friends with Spencer, you can just call me Greg.¡± ¡°Haha, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Annie Stuart laughed and then asked, ¡°Young Greg, how old are you?¡± ¡°Twenty-three.¡± ¡°So young.¡± The middle-aged lady beside her was surprised; evidently, she had found out about Greg Jensen¡¯s situation from Annie Stuart¡¯s conversation. Annie Stuart was also a bit amazed and continued, ¡°Do you have a girlfriend, young Greg?¡± ¡°Ah, no¡­ no.¡± Greg Jensen was stupefied, thinking to himself, was Annie Stuart addicted to pushing marriage? Indeed, chatting with elders was the most terrifying thing! He answered many questions with trepidation until Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley and others walked in. He grabbed onto them like a lifeline and eagerly started talking about the Dreamscape Garden renovation. Seeing they were discussing important matters, Annie Stuart didn¡¯t intrude and went into the kitchen with the middle-aged lady, saying she wanted to make a dish herself and share some experience. Once they left, Adrian Wright smirked mysteriously and said, ¡°You got the marriage nudge too, huh?¡± Greg Jensen smiled wryly and nodded. Spencer Burley said with a look of grief, ¡°Brother Greg, you finally understand my pain now, huh.¡± ¡°Go away.¡± Adrian Wright rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°Our situation is different from yours; you¡¯re the only male in a big family. If you don¡¯t get married, how will you carry on the family line? 1 bet your parents can¡¯t wait for you to find a wife and have them seven or eight grandchildren.¡± ¡°Seven or eight?¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You might as well kill me! Even the donkeys in the production team wouldn¡¯t be worked that hard!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Greg Jensen and Adrian Wright burst into laughter. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to the renovation. Now that we¡¯ve bought the place, I¡¯m still stressed about decorating it.¡± Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley fell silent; ever since Alfredo Harrison bought the Dreamscape Garden, this haunted house has earned an infamous reputation in Jamae City¡¯s renovation circles. So much so that hardly anyone in Jamae City dared to take on the Dreamscape Garden project.. Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Chapter 163 Catching the Adulterer_1 Chapter 163: Chapter 163 Catching the Adulterer_1 At this moment, Jaden Ford, who was sitting aside, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Greg, if you¡¯re thinking about renovating Dreamscape Garden, I can help you find a company.¡± Greg¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise and he exclaimed, ¡°You know a renovation company?¡± ¡°Yes, our family started with the renovation business, so I know quite a few people in that field. If you need it, I can get in touch with one for you later.¡± ¡°Need it? I really need it.¡± Greg immediately beamed with joy and laughingly said, ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯ll leave this matter in your capable hands.¡± Blushing at the term ¡°sister-in-law,¡± Jaden Ford¡¯s face turned red, but her eyes revealed delight as she smiled and said, ¡°No need for formalities, Greg, we¡¯re all family here.¡± Adrian Wright, seeing this, teased, ¡°Sister-in-law, Magnus is good in every way, but he¡¯s just too mischievous; you¡¯ll have to keep him in check.¡± Jaden ford sneaked a glance at Spencer Burley and shyly said, ¡°1 think Magnus¡­ is quite nice.¡± ¡°You two¡­¡± Spencer felt like he was almost going to spit out a mouthful of blood at how quickly Greg and Adrian had turned traitor. He incredulously widened his eyes in dismay and lamented, ¡°I kept the wrong company!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Since there were guests, the Burley family had prepared a large table full of delicious food. After having dinner, Jaden Ford stood up to take her leave, exchanging contact information with Spencer before going. The old lady observed this scene, smiling so broadly she could hardly close her mouth, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh with contentment, ¡°Ah, the family line of the Burleys will finally continue.¡± ¡°Mom, we really have you to thank for this.¡± ¡°Indeed, otherwise that boy Magnus would still be clueless.¡± The rest of the Burley family also rejoiced, filling the living room with cheerful vibes, completely ignoring Spencer¡¯s grim face. Greg couldn¡¯t help but find the situation amusing as he and Adrian stood up to take their leave. Spencer, having ¡°performed well,¡± also took the opportunity to slip out. The three of them were laughing and talking on their way out, completely unaware that on the second-floor window, there was a woman staring at them in a daze. Greg felt something and stopped in his tracks; by the time he turned around, the woman at the window had disappeared. Thinking back to their brief encounter by the lake, a smile couldn¡¯t help but spread across his lips. That afternoon, Jaden Ford called Greg and sent him a phone number. Soon after, a company came along, ready to undertake the renovation project for Dreamscape Garden. As Kingsley Harrison had also arrived, Greg took him to finalize the contract with the renovation company. Greg also specifically shared his ideas with the renovation company, telling them how to modify the corridor and pond areas. He instructed Kingsley to ensure he reviewed the renovation plans before any work commenced. After some thought, Kingsley asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, how shall we arrange the personnel?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start by transferring a few from Reverie Inn, and the rest can be recruited by them. You decide on the details of the arrangements,¡± Greg replied. Greg patted his shoulder, smiling, ¡°Since I¡¯ve entrusted the hotel to you, I won¡¯t interfere lightly. Work confidently.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll certainly deliver good results for you,¡± Kingsley assured with determination, nodding vigorously at his boss, who was about the same age as his own son, his expression filled with excitement. Kingsley, having had few interactions with Greg, was deeply moved by the great trust shown to him. Greg, who had been busy all day, returned to the club to have dinner, and Adrian walked in. He didn¡¯t live nearby but had come over after finishing his own work because of Greg. Sitting down across from Greg, he asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Should I give Vince a call for you?¡± Greg, taken aback at first, then realized what he meant and replied with a wry smile, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it for now, shall we? Aren¡¯t we going to look at stones tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t enjoy your evening.¡± ¡°Let it be, I¡¯m going to bed after dinner.¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen still refused, Adrian Wright didn¡¯t say anything and secretly sent a message to Vince Cooper, asking her if she was willing to continue her services. After dinner, Greg Jensen played a game of pool with Adrian Wright before returning to his room to sleep. He had just lam down when the door to his room was opened from the outside. Greg Jensen woke up startled and warily watched the doorway but didn¡¯t speak. After a moment, a slender figure walked in. She put down her bag as if she were in her own home, then she began to take off her clothes. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Greg Jensen suddenly asked aloud. The woman was clearly startled and said while patting her chest, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re not asleep? You scared me to death.¡± ¡°Vince Cooper?¡± Greg Jensen froze for a second and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Vince Cooper laughed softly and said, ¡°Adrian called me, saying you missed me, so I came.¡± After last night¡¯s events, she seemed to let go a lot, lost some of her shyness, became a bit more unruly, which made her even more captivating. As she spoke, she took off her clothes and slipped into the bed covers on her own, snuggling up next to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen, recalling the issue with True Qi, couldn¡¯t help but grab her wrist to carefully feel her inner condition. Vince Cooper asked in surprise, ¡°Are you taking my pulse?¡± Greg Jensen replied with a bad smile, ¡°Yes, to see if your body is in a good condition for a big battle.¡± ¡°And is it suitable?¡± Vince Cooper asked, feigning ignorance. ¡°That¡¯s for you to decide.¡± Greg Jensen cracked a light smile, but his eyebrows furrowed. Because there was nothing out of the ordinary with Vince Cooper¡¯s inner condition. But why was it that when he was with her, the growth of True Qi was particularly abundant? Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t figure it out, and at this moment, Vince Cooper clung to him like a boneless snake, snuggling into his chest. Thus, another fierce battle began. Vince Cooper, having just learned what pleasure was, had greatly increased her combat power. The two of them went back and forth until the sky started to lighten, and then they finally stopped and fell asleep snuggled up together. 1 he next morning, Greg Jensen had planned to sleep in with Vince Cooper, but at just after seven o¡¯clock, he was woken by persistent knocking at the door. He opened the door in a daze and shockingly found the knocker to be Adrian Wright, which made him somewhat surprised, ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± Adrian Wright looked sleepy too and peered inside before asking, ¡°Is Vince Cooper still in bed?¡± Greg Jensen nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, she hasn¡¯t left yet, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adrian Wright urgently said, ¡°Then you¡¯d better switch to a different room to sleep quickly. Spencer Burley just called and said that Louisa Burley has arrived.¡± Greg Jensen was shocked and instantly became fully awake, asking reflexively, ¡°Why did she come?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who said to have her come out for a bit more sunshine? It¡¯s cloudy this morning, and since we¡¯re going to the Jade Stone exhibition, she came over to take a look too.¡± ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s hurry up.¡± For some reason, Greg Jensen suddenly felt like he was about to be caught in an affair and urged Adrian Wright to leave quickly. Adrian Wright nodded and walked towards another room with Greg Jensen. After a few steps, Greg Jensen suddenly felt something was amiss, questioning, ¡°Hey, wait a minute, why do I need to switch rooms if she¡¯s coming?¡± Adrian Wright also paused, looking puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll see you with Vince Cooper?¡± Why should I be afraid? I¡¯m not her boyfriend.¡± ¡°Er, you guys¡­. really have nothing going on?¡± Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Chapter 164 Deserter on the Eve of Battle_i Chapter 164: Chapter 164 Deserter on the Eve of Battle_i Looking at Adrian Wright¡¯s face full of suspicion, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat speechless and said, ¡°Nonsense, of course not. Have you ever seen anyone get together on the first day they meet?¡± ¡°Uh, that¡¯s true, but still, it¡¯s not too good for Louisa to see you with another woman. You should hurry back to the other room and continue sleeping.¡± ¡°Sleep my ass!¡± Greg Jensen let out a helpless sigh, returned to the original room, said a word to Vince Cooper, and then ran to another room to take a shower. After getting cleaned up, he went straight to the restaurant. As soon as he entered the restaurant, he saw Spencer Burley waving at him, ¡°Big Brother Jensen, over here¡­¡± Greg Jensen sighed again and walked over. Louisa Burley stood up and looked at Greg Jensen with a charming smile, Big Brother Jensen, good morning.¡± ¡°Louisa, good morning.¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°You look in good spirits today.¡± ¡°Mmhmm, I had the medicine you prescribed last night. It made me feel warm, and also, it¡¯s cloudy this morning, no sun.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and eat first. Later, I¡¯ll take you to the Jade Stone exhibition for fun.¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Louisa Burley smiled sweetly, seated opposite Greg Jensen, taking small sips of porridge with her spoon. While eating, she kept glancing at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen pretended not to see and focused on his meal, while Spencer Burley kept making faces and winking at Adrian Wright next to him, obviously unable to hold in a snicker. After the four of them had breakfast, they glanced at the time, it was just half-past eight, so they drove to the Jade Stone exhibition venue. This jade exhibition was hosted by a company from Sheep City, which specialized in exhibiting and selling jadeite raw stones and other products in various places. They would find a local partner at each location to co-host the jade exhibition. At these highly mobile exhibitions, there¡¯s usually not much of great value, and even if there is, it doesn¡¯t sell for much. Unless it¡¯s something particularly good, and the buyer knows the market well, then the merchants might offer a reasonable price to purchase it. This jade exhibition was held in a large warehouse in the suburbs, and Greg Jensen and his group arrived after half an hour¡¯s drive. The exhibition didn¡¯t open in the morning, so there weren¡¯t many people at the door. Because Spencer Burley had a bet with Nathan Humphrey, the young master of Treasure Mansion, they drove straight in upon arrival. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley led the way, while Greg Jensen followed behind with Louisa Burley, chatting intermittently. The four entered the warehouse and saw a large waterproof cloth on the floor, with stones of various sizes placed on it. A few people who looked like appraisers were examining the stones with flashlights. A few well-dressed young men and women sat on the second floor drinking tea, sitting in the main seat was Nathan Humphrey, the young master of Treasure Mansion. When Nathan Humphrey saw Spencer Burley arrive, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Yo, you really dared to come?¡± ¡°Haha, Spencer, do you really think you can compete with Young Master Humphrey?¡± ¡°Do you have the skill for it?¡± The other rich second generations taunted them, followed by a burst of laughter. Spencer Burley¡¯s face darkened as he frowned and said, ¡°Stop the crap. If I dared to come, I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Adrian Wright also said coldly, ¡°Tell us, how do you want to play? I¡¯m all in!¡± ¡°Alright then, first let me offer you a cup of hot tea!¡± Nathan Humphrey laughed loudly, picked up a fairness cup brimming with hot tea, and splashed it down. Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed, and he subconsciously grabbed Louisa Burley¡¯s hand and stepped aside, narrowly avoiding the hot tea. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley also quickly dodged and started cursing at the second floor. Greg Jensen turned his head and asked, ¡°Are you alright? Louisa Burley¡¯s face was somewhat pale, clearly unaccustomed to such a scene, and she shook her head gently. She clung to Greg Jensen¡¯s hand as if she were petrified, refusing to let go no matter what. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯m here,¡± Greg Jensen soothed her quietly. ¡°Okay.¡± Louisa Burley nodded and leaned closer to Greg Jensen, turning her gaze toward Spencer Burley. Spencer Burley was fuming mad, pointing at Nathan Humphrey and cursing, ¡°Aiden Clark, you spineless turtle, just hiding behind others, aren¡¯t you? Get your ass down here.¡± ¡°Heh, wait for your daddy, I¡¯m coming down right now.¡± Having said that, Nathan Humphrey, followed by a few wealthy second- generation kids, walked down. He glanced at Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley, and then at Greg Jensen, and sneered, ¡°Oh, not even bringing an authenticator? Do you plan to bet with me based on your own ability?¡± ¡°You have bloody no ability, you freeloading good-for-nothing!¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Spencer Burley, his face a livid hue, angrily wanted to go up and fight it out with the other party. Adrian Wright pulled him back, reminding, ¡°Hold on a second, the authenticator we¡¯re waiting for hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Greg Jensen asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve found another authenticator? ¡°Yeah, he should be here any minute,¡± Adrian Wright nodded. ¡°So you don¡¯t trust me, eh!¡± Greg Jensen smiled, not taking offense, after all, Spencer Burley and the others had no idea that he knew the Mind Soil Technique and could probe inside the stone. Nathan Humphrey walked down quickly, with several wealthy second- generation kids following him. He came to the group with an extremely arrogant look and scoffed, ¡°Shall we start now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry! Just wait!¡± Spencer Burley snapped back irritably. Nathan Humphrey scoffed, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then just kneel and apologize to me right now; I don¡¯t have time to dawdle with you.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ll apologize to you? Dream on,¡± Spencer Burley said with disdain. Greg Jensen frowned but did not say anything. Louisa Burley, on the other hand, was getting more anxious and gripped Greg Jensen¡¯s hand until it turned white. Just then, a person walked in from outside, about forty years old and wearing glasses; it was Keith Walker, the authenticator Spencer Burley and his group had called. Spencer Burley said discontentedly, ¡°Keith, why are you only getting here now?¡± Keith Walker gave an awkward smile and said, ¡°Sorry, I was stuck in traffic. Nathan Humphrey gave him a once over and sneered, ¡°This is the authenticator you¡¯ve brought? Is he any good?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough if he¡¯s good or not. Stop wasting time, let¡¯s just get started,¡± Spencer Burley huffed. ¡°Alright then, if you¡¯re asking for it, I¡¯ll oblige,¡± Nathan Humphrey sneered. With a sneer, Nathan Humphrey waved to someone behind him and shouted, ¡°Old Zhang, come here a moment.¡± An old man with a magnifying glass and a flashlight in hand, walked over with his hands behind his back and asked, ¡°Young Master Zheng, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°These folks want to have a bet to see whose stone is of higher value. Go and indulge them for a bit,¡± Nathan Humphrey said. ¡°Alright, Young Master Zheng.¡± Old Zhang nodded and looked at Spencer Burley and the others with an air of arrogance. Upon seeing the old man, Keith Walker froze, then awkwardly said, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re here too?¡± ¡°Keith? What are you doing here?¡± Old Zhang was also taken aback upon seeing him, and his expression grew stern as he glanced at Spencer Burley and asked: ¡°Are you here as their authenticator?¡± ¡°Yes, I had no idea you were here, Teacher. If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have come.¡± Keith Walker, his face full of embarrassment, awkwardly turned toward Spencer Burley and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Burley, but since my teacher is here, so¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but his body had already taken a few steps towards Nathan Humphrey¡¯s side, signaling unmistakably that he was no longer willing to help. Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Chapter 165 Add Fuel l Chapter 165: Chapter 165 Add Fuel l Spencer Burley¡¯s face darkened again. Furious, he said, ¡°Keith Walker, what is this supposed to mean? You¡¯ve already taken half the deposit; now you¡¯re saying you¡¯re out just like that?¡± ¡°Hey, I say, Spencer Burley. If someone doesn¡¯t want to oppose their own teacher, that¡¯s human nature, you know? You have to understand that.¡± Nathan Humphrey chuckled and said to Keith Walker, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. However much deposit you took from him, I¡¯ll cover it later.¡± Upon hearing this, Keith Walker immediately broke into a beaming smile and said, ¡°Thankyou, Nathan. Nathan sure is generous.¡± Nathan Humphrey lifted his chin, prideful, and said, ¡°Well, Spencer Burley, what do you think? Still want to bet?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, his appraiser is gone. What¡¯s there left to bet? Really thought he could win against our Master Zhang by himself?¡± ¡°Overestimating himself, daring to bet with Nathan. He must be sick of living.¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s face looked incredibly sour, but he also knew the others were right. Now that he was without an appraiser, continuing to bet would have just been a humiliation. Today was a washout! Just as he was about to make a public apology, Greg Jensen suddenly patted his shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Aren¡¯t I still here?¡± Spencer Burley hesitated, ¡°Big brother Greg, you¡­¡± Greg Jensen smiled and responded, ¡°Relax, if I¡¯m here there won¡¯t be problems.¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s it got to do with you? Who are you to stick your nose into our bet?¡± Nathan Humphrey frowned and questioned. Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°I¡¯m the appraiser Spencer called in. So, is it my business or not?¡± ¡°You¡¯re an appraiser?¡± Nathan Humphrey was taken aback and then burst into laughter. Pointing at Greg Jensen, he said, ¡°Guys, he says he¡¯s an appraiser. Do you believe it?¡± ¡°Bullshitting, aren¡¯t you? Probably haven¡¯t even finished your apprenticeship at your age. What could you possibly appraise!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± The group of wealthy second-generation heirs burst into another round of loud laughter. Louisa Burley furrowed her brows slightly, seemingly dissatisfied with the behavior of the wealthy young men, and whispered softly, ¡°Big brother Greg, I believe in you.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg Jensen smiled and nodded his head, then turned towards Nathan Humphrey and demanded, ¡°Spit it out, no dawdling. Are we betting or not? Just say the word!¡± ¡°Bet? Why not? But I want to change the terms of the bet a little,¡± Nathan Humphrey replied, his gaze sinister, and with a smirk he sneered, ¡°If you lose, not only does Spencer Burley have to kneel and apologize to me, all of you have to kneel down.¡± He paused briefly, then turned to Louisa Burley beside him, his face revealing a malicious grin, ¡°Of course, if the lady doesn¡¯t want to kneel, she¡¯s welcome to spend the night with me!¡± ¡°You dare insult my sister? I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Enraged, Spencer Burley was about to charge at him when Greg Jensen lifted his hand and delivered a slap. Slap! The strike was neither too harsh nor too gentle, but it resonated loudly throughout the entire warehouse. ¡°Aiden Clark, you dare hit Nathan? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°Guys, let¡¯s take this punk down!¡± The other affluent young men filled with righteous indignation, but Nathan Humphrey stopped them. He glared at Greg Jensen with a dark look and said indifferently, ¡°Not bad, kid. I¡¯ll remember that slap. After the bet is over, we¡¯ll settle this privately!¡± After that, he leered at Louisa Burley before saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start. The stones are all here; each person picks three.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± ¡°What now? Too scared to bet?¡± Nathan Humphrey stopped in his tracks, revealing a mocking smile, ¡°If you¡¯re chickening out, just admit it early. Kneel down and apologize to me, and let me give you ten more slaps, then we¡¯ll call it quits for today.¡± Greg Jensen smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I just find this way of playing boring, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Oh, you think the stakes are too low?¡± ¡°Just kneeling and apologizing, how boring is that?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°How about this, the loser doesn¡¯t need to kneel and apologize; just crawl out of here barking like a dog. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Besides that, let¡¯s add two million in cash. Without any money involved, I¡¯m really too lazy to make a move.¡± Upon hearing his words, Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright¡¯s expressions changed instantly. They didn¡¯t even have an appraiser on their side; the odds of losing were high. How could they up the stakes? Spencer Burley felt anxious, but seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s calm demeanor, a sense of confidence inexplicably grew within him. Nathan Humphrey was first stunned, then his eyes lit up as he laughed and said, ¡°I love that idea; I didn¡¯t expect you, kid, to be so much to my liking. If you weren¡¯t on their side, I would have really liked to make friends with you.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and sneered, ¡°Heh, sorry, you¡¯re not worthy!¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face immediately darkened as he glared at Greg Jensen for a long time before suddenly smiling and nodding, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯ll have your chance to cry later!¡± ¡°Shall we start?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and walked into the exhibition area with Spencer Burley and the others. Adrian Wright hurried a few steps forward, lowering his voice anxiously, ¡°Brother Greg, are you confident?¡± ¡°Of course, I am confident. Would I raise the stakes if I weren¡¯t?¡± Greg Jensen laughed. Spencer Burley was also somewhat worried, but Greg Jensen was his invitee. He couldn¡¯t say much else and could only grit his teeth, saying, ¡°Brother Greg, if we lose later, I¡¯ll stay behind to hold them off. You take my sister and get out of here quickly.¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily, patting his shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can¡¯t lose. With me here, you¡¯d have a hard time even trying to lose.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Rubbish, when have you seen me do something I wasn¡¯t sure about?¡± Thinking it over, Spencer Burley felt his tension ease. Only then did he notice Greg Jensen and Louisa Burley still holding hands. He was immediately stunned and pointing at them asked, ¡°You two¡­¡± Louisa Burley snapped out of it and quickly let go of her hand. Her charming little face instantly turned red, and in a voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, she said, ¡°Brother Greg, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± ¡°I think this stone looks quite good.¡± To hide his embarrassment, Greg Jensen quickly walked over to a stone, placed his hand on it, and then channeled his True Qi to use the Mind Soil Technique. The structure inside the stone instantly appeared in his mind. The whole stone turned into a cloud of gray mist in his mind, and in the middle of the mist shone a light green glow. Is there something there? Greg Jensen¡¯s face lit up with joy. After double-checking, he took the marker from Spencer Burley¡¯s hand and marked a tick on the stone. ¡°Brother Greg, does this mean¡­ you¡¯ve made your choice?¡± All three stared at him, utterly bewildered. Wasn¡¯t that too quick? Even if they knew nothing about stone selection, they understood that one needed to carefully examine the shell¡¯s texture and eye color. Greg Jensen had barely looked at it; he simply touched it and made his choice. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was joking. ¡°Trust me!¡± Knowing they didn¡¯t believe him, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t explain further; he just smiled and said this, continuing to feel his way along. On the other side, since Mr. Zhang had been looking around since the morning and was very familiar with the stones in the area, he quickly chose three stones. ¡°Young Master Nathan, let¡¯s go with these three stones; they¡¯re a sure win. There¡¯s no better stone here than these three.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Nathan Humphrey trusted Mr. Zhang and didn¡¯t think much else about it, confidently walking towards Greg Jensen and the others. He planned to see what kind of goods that arrogant kid could come up with. Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: Chapter 166 Choosing Stones_1 Chapter 166: Chapter 166 Choosing Stones_1 Nathan Humphrey walked over with his people and saw Greg Jensen carefully examining a half-human-high stone. The stone was devoid of flowers and pythons, obviously a dead stone; even if it contained jade, the quality wouldn¡¯t be great. Nathan Humphrey couldn¡¯t help but laugh with glee, ¡°Can rubbish like this stone even be sold? Are you kidding me?¡± The expression on Spencer Burley¡¯s face turned very ugly; in fact, he had no confidence in his heart, but he still said sternly, ¡°Who said this stone can¡¯t be sold?¡± Upon hearing Spencer Burley¡¯s words, Old Zhang¡¯s face showed a hint of disdain as he said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Humphrey, next time you make a bet, you might want to consider the strength of your opponent. After all, not just anyone is qualified to gamble with you.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, Old Zhang is right.¡± Nathan Humphrey was quite pleased and laughed triumphantly, ¡°Someone like Spencer Burley who doesn¡¯t understand anything indeed shouldn¡¯t be betting with him; it¡¯s a meaningless loss of status.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s face turned livid as he glared angrily at Nathan Humphrey. Greg Jensen patted his shoulder and said calmly, ¡°No need to rush; we¡¯ll see who wins and who loses in a moment.¡± Adrian Wright nodded and added, ¡°Yeah, Greg is right, let¡¯s continue looking. Nathan Humphrey said mockingly, ¡°Heh, keep going. I¡¯m waiting to see just how you win today.¡± Greg Jensen gave him a deep look but said nothing, leading Spencer Burley and the others forward. Meanwhile, the always silent Louisa Burley also tensed up and whispered, ¡°Greg, can we really win?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Greg asked with a smile. Louisa Burley shookher head, a smile playing at the corners of her mouth, ¡°I trust you, Greg, you will definitely win.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± Greg chuckled and casually walked over to another large boulder, resting his hand on it. Before coming here, he made a special effort to look up information about jade and its current market conditions. From a probabilistic point of view, he felt that larger stones had a higher chance of containing jade. However, reality proved that this idea was mistaken. He touched several large stones in succession, but they were all a dull grey, not a glint of light in sight. Greg frowned, thinking to himself that it would have been great if he had mastered the Mind Soil Technique; then he could directly screen for potential stones instead of having to feel each one by hand as he was doing now. Remembering the information he had looked up the night before, he chose a stone whose skin seemed not too bad. This stone was the size of a sea bowl, rough-skinned, with a green python stripe running through it from left to right. Greg picked up the stone and activated the Mind Soil Technique, carefully feeling for clues. After a moment, his eyes lit up fiercely. Because within the stone, not only was there an extremely bright sphere of light, but also the sphere was a dark green color. Daisy Young? A look of surprise crossed Greg¡¯s face; he took out a marker and put a check on it. ¡°Greg, this stone is so small; it probably won¡¯t yield anything, right?¡± Spencer Burley said with concern. Adrian Wright rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You bloody don¡¯t know anything about stones, so stop butting in.¡± ¡°Eh, heh-heh, I was just saying,¡± Spencer replied with an embarrassed laugh, as he truly didn¡¯t understand jade, and the appraiser he had hired had already gone over to Nathan Humphrey¡¯s side. Rather than mess things up himself, he thought it better to trust Greg. On the other side, seeing Greg¡¯s choice, Old Zhang¡¯s brow furrowed. Noticing this, Nathan Humphrey couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Old Zhang, can that stone yield anything?¡± Old Zhang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, and the quality should be quite good.¡± Nathan Humphrey wondered, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you choose that one earlier?¡± Old Zhang turned his head and smiled brightly, saying, ¡°Because the quality of the other stones is better, though that one isn¡¯t bad, it still falls short of the three we picked.¡± ¡°Haha, if that¡¯s the case, what do you have to worry about? ¡°Indeed, I was confused, haha.¡± Old Zhang joined in the laughter, his mood very relaxed. Soon, Greg Jensen had chosen three stones and instructed a forklift to bring the large stone over to the cutting machine, while he himself carried over the other two smaller ones. Nathan Humphrey gave Old Zhang a meaningful glance, and the latter walked over to inspect the three stones that Greg Jensen had chosen, then shook his head at him. Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Do you guys want to start, or should we go first?¡± Nathan Humphrey chuckled, feigning nonchalance, ¡°Kid, are you scared? If you¡¯re scared, get on your knees and apologize to daddy right now. If you can make this young master happy, perhaps I¡¯ll let off your two- million gambling debt, you know?¡± ¡°Heh, you wish, you might want to start practicing how a dog barks.¡± ¡°Seems like you won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin!¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s expression darkened as he instructed the stone cutter, ¡°Open up our three stones first, let them have a good look.¡± ¡°Alright, Young Master Humphrey.¡± The stone cutter agreed and started cutting one of the stones with the cutting machine. As the buzzing of the machine started, water mixed with stone dust sprayed out. After a moment, that layer of water and dust turned into a transparent mist. ¡°All, it¡¯s fogging up!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a find!¡± The rich heirs, upon seeing this scene, immediately shouted excitedly. Jade is hard and has a denser texture, so when cutting into jade, there¡¯s hardly any stone dust. The cooling water used then turns into a clear mist as the blade revolves. In other words, the appearance of mist invariably means there¡¯s jade inside. As the blade continued to cut deeper, the stone was split in half, revealing a palm-sized piece of jade. Although there were two fine lines, the quality of the jade was quite impressive, nearly transparent under the light. ¡°Blaire Jensen!¡± ¡°Good grief, Old Zhang really has a sharp eye, he actually cut out a piece of Blaire Jensen straight away.¡± The heirs suddenly burst into excited yells, and Old Zhang was also rather pleased, smiling at Nathan Humphrey. Nathan Humphrey tossed his chin up towards Greg Jensen, saying with a smirk, ¡°Kid, impressed yet?¡± Greg Jensen replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Just alright?¡± Nathan Humphrey, as if hearing a joke, couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, ¡°Truly, ignorance is bliss. I¡¯m curious to see what your stones will yield.¡± ¡°Heh, just wait and see.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, marked two lines on the big stone, and then very politely said to the stone cutter, ¡°Master, please cut along these lines.¡± ¡°Quite demanding, aren¡¯t we?¡± The stone cutter pursed his lips, directed the forklift to place the stone on a wooden pallet, and then started sawing with the wire saw. This was the first stone Greg Jensen had chosen, almost as tall as a person, too big for the cutting machine to handle, so a wire saw had to be used. This time, the stone cutter sawed for more than ten minutes before reaching halfway through the stone. By then, the sprayed water was still muddied with no sign of a quality find, leaving Spencer Burley and the others with hearts nearly jumping out of their chests from nervousness. Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: Chapter 167 Unveiling the Stone_1 Chapter 167: Chapter 167 Unveiling the Stone_1 Nathan Humphrey watched their expressions and couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh, ¡°I say you guys might as well directly admit defeat; why bother cutting? It¡¯s a waste of time.¡± ¡°To actually dare to cut such a lousy stone, you¡¯ve got some nerve.¡± ¡°Even if something does come out of it, could it possibly compare to Nathan¡¯s piece of Blaire Jensen?¡± ¡± Overestimating yourselves.¡± Several wealthy second-generation kids echoed the sentiment, but Greg Jensen paid them no mind, his eyes fixated on the stone in front of him, silent. This was his first official use of the Mind Soil Technique, and he wanted to see the results for himself, to find out what kind of jade this large stone might yield. Louisa Burley¡¯s heart was in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t help but grasp Greg Jensen¡¯s hand again. Greg¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and turning his head, he saw the woman beside him looking his way, a radiant smile blooming on her gentle face. She nodded vigorously, saying, ¡°Big Brother Greg, you can definitely do it.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg felt warmth in his heart and smiled, nodding his head. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s fogging up!¡± Just then, exclamations of surprise erupted all around. Greg looked up and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a relieved smile on his face. Not only was the large stone starting to fog up, but the mist was even clearer than the one on Nathan Humphrey¡¯s stone. This meant that the quality of his stone was better than Nathan Humphrey¡¯s! Nathan Humphrey¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he turned to look at Old Zhang beside him. Old Zhang was stunned and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s not right; this stone shouldn¡¯t be yielding anything good.¡± The next second, the stone split in two, and when the crowd came up for a closer look, they were immediately shocked. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s glass type!¡± ¡°It really is glass type; even though there¡¯s a bit of cotton inside, this quality should be stronger than Nathan¡¯s piece of Blaire Jensen, right?¡± ¡°Absolutely; it¡¯s way better than Nathan¡¯s piece.¡± Listening to his friends¡¯ discussions, Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face rapidly darkened. ¡°That¡¯s not right; there¡¯s not a single trace of color on this stone, how could it produce jade?¡± Master Zhang¡¯s face also turned unpleasant, unable to fathom how the stone he had dismissed had actually produced a yield. Greg Jensen quickly stepped forward to take a look. In the center of the large stone, there was indeed a transparent area that, although small, was undoubtedly of the glass type. His heart instantly settled back down, and a more relaxed smile spread across his face. ¡°Big Brother Greg is awesome!¡± Seeing this, Spencer Burley and the others all heaved sighs of relief and burst into joyful laughter. They couldn¡¯t have imagined that Greg Jensen would actually make the right gamble, and the seemingly unremarkable large stone not only produced jade but of quite good quality at that¡ªit was glass type. With jade becoming less frequent in extraction, such fine quality was rare to see. A piece of glass type jade of this size could sell for at least forty to fifty thousand dollars, and if crafted into a finished product, it could go for even more. Spencer Burley couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at Nathan Humphrey, mocking, ¡°Nathan Humphrey, didn¡¯t you say there was nothing in this stone? What do you say now?¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s just a bit of luck, what¡¯s there to be proud of?¡± Nathan Humphrey sneered, feigning indifference. Having worked at Treasure Mansion for many years, Nathan Humphrey had great confidence in Old Zhang¡¯s abilities and immediately instructed the stone cutter to continue slicing. The stone cutter agreed and began working on the next stone. The buzzing of the cutting machine rose again, and before long, another piece of Ice Species Jade was revealed, and this one was even better in quality than the previous Blaire Jensen piece. Nathan Humphrey scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s just one glass type piece, what¡¯s there to be so proud of? I¡¯ve now got two pieces of Blaire Jensen, and both are larger than yours, enough to make several pairs of bracelets.¡± ¡°If you guys can¡¯t produce anything from the next stone, you¡¯ll definitely lose.¡± ¡°They just got lucky, that¡¯s all. How could they possibly compare to the Humphrey family¡¯s Treasure Mansion in judging stones?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, good luck won¡¯t always favor you.¡± ¡°Spencer Burley, you better pray for more blessings!¡± The words of several rich second-generation kids made Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face look much better. He looked at Spencer Burley and sneered, ¡°So, Spencer Burley, do you want to admit defeat?¡± ¡°Admit defeat to your grandpa, do you deserve it?¡± Spencer Burley sneered and turned to look at Greg Jensen. Having produced a glass type from the first stone, his confidence soared, and he boldly said, ¡°Big Brother Greg, which one shall we open next?¡± Seeing Spencer Burley¡¯s demeanor, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile. After hesitating for a moment, he moved the third chosen stone over, handed it to the stone cutter master, and said: ¡°Master, peel off a layer of skin from this stone first.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± The stone cutter master did not dare to delay; he had misjudged earlier, but then they had produced a piece of glass type jade. If he talked big and misjudged again, it would be embarrassing. As the stone cutter master started cutting the stone again, everyone fell silent, watching the cutting machine with tense faces. In that moment, within the vast warehouse, only the buzzing sound of the machinery could be heard. Everyone held their breath, eager to see what could be produced from this stone. Soon, a layer of the stone¡¯s surface was sliced off by the cutting machine. A few faint spots of green appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°My God, Ice Species Sun Green!¡± ¡°Damn, they¡¯ve struck it rich again?¡± The rich second-generation kids¡¯ gazes towards Greg Jensen changed. Just now, they thought that Greg Jensen¡¯s production of the glass type was purely a fluke, but now he had struck it rich again with the second stone. Not only was the texture excellent, but the color was also outstanding. You have to understand, in ancient times, colorless jade was hardly worn by anyone as it was practically worthless. Back then, when people chose jade, they looked not only at the texture but also at the color of the jade. No matter how good the texture was, if the color was not attractive, nobody wanted it. In modern times, with the continuous depletion of jade resources, colorless jade gradually became popular, but that was just a matter of necessity. That¡¯s why colored jade now has a higher price than before! Greg Jensen¡¯s piece of ice-type jade was much more valuable than Nathan Humphrey¡¯s. Seeing this, Spencer Burley was so excited he almost jumped up, gloating to Nathan Humphrey, ¡°The first stone, one might say it was luck, but what about the second? Is it still just luck?¡± Adrian Wright also looked at the rich second-generation kids and sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that Big Brother Greg produced the glass type purely by luck? What do you say now?¡± The group of rich second-generations felt extremely awkward, having just said that Greg Jensen¡¯s production of the glass type was due to luck, only for their claim to be refuted so quickly. And the slap was so hard, it practically swelled their faces! ¡°Old Zhang, don¡¯t you think you owe me an explanation?¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, coldly staring at Master Zhang. Old Zhang trembled, awkwardly saying, ¡°Well¡­ there are so many stones, perhaps there was an oversight.¡± ¡°I¡­ damnit¡­¡± Nathan Humphrey was so angry he wanted to curse, but Old Zhang was a veteran in their family and, as the young master, he couldn¡¯t be too harsh. He could only vent all his anger on the stone cutter master. ¡± What are you staring at? Are you waiting for me to personally cut the last stone?¡± Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: Chapter 168: Murder with a Vengeful Heart i Chapter 168: Chapter 168: Murder with a Vengeful Heart i ¡°All, I¡¯m cutting it now, right now.¡± The stone-cutter¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat as he hurriedly picked up the last stone and placed it on the cutting machine. It had to be said that Master Zhang had a good eye; this stone turned out to be another high-grade jade. Three stones viewed and all three had yielded a profit, and the quality of each was quite decent. With such discerning ability, it was no wonder he was valued by Treasure Mansion. Seeing this, Master Zhang also breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Young Master Nathan, another high-grade jade has emerged. We are sure to win this time.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s expression eased slightly; he didn¡¯t think Greg Jensen could be that lucky to have all three stones be more valuable than his own. His three stones combined already exceeded Jensen¡¯s by twenty to thirty thousand. If Jensen¡¯s third stone didn¡¯t yield anything or the quality wasn¡¯t as good, then he would definitely win. He opened his mouth intending to say a few polite words but, recalling the recent events, he shut it again. ¡°Another high-grade jade, Brother Greg, we¡­¡± Worry was written all over Spencer Burley¡¯s face. After revealing two good pieces, he had thought they would surely win, but to his surprise, all three chosen by the other side turned out to be high-grade jade. This was a big problem! ¡°Brother Greg, can we still find something in this one?¡± Spencer couldn¡¯t help but ask aloud. He knew his question was a bit silly; Nathan Humphrey could keep winning bets because his family was in the business. It had already been quite difficult for Greg Jensen to win twice, yet here he was hoping for yet another good find, which was asking for too much. Spencer sighed and said, ¡°Let it be, if we lose, we lose. It¡¯s just two million; I¡¯ll pay it myself. Later, I¡¯ll hold them off, and you guys make a run for it.¡± Gazing at his dispirited appearance, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but grin and said, ¡°Who said we¡¯ve definitely lost?¡± ¡°Alt, does that mean¡­ there¡¯s something in this stone as well?¡± ¡°Of course, if there was nothing inside, why would I choose it?¡± Seeing Jensen¡¯s calm demeanor, Spencer instinctively doubted him for a moment, but then, recalling the previous two stones, felt his confidence surge again. ¡°Mm, this one will definitely pay off as well.¡± Spencer declared firmly, ¡°Brother Greg, we don¡¯t need another apple green in this stone, as long as it¡¯s high-grade jade, we¡¯ve won.¡± ¡°Uh, it¡¯s probably not high-grade jade.¡± ¡°All?¡± Spencer¡¯s recently bolstered morale deflated once again as he gave a bitter laugh, ¡°Whatever, let it be whatever it is.¡± Jensen¡¯s gaze was peculiar as he wondered, ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? I said it¡¯s not high-grade jade, but I didn¡¯t say it¡¯s definitely worse.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Spencer asked blankly. Adrian Wright couldn¡¯t bear to watch and chided with a laugh, ¡°What Brother Greg is trying to say is that the jade inside this stone is better than high-grade jade.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Do I need to lie to you?¡± Jensen smiled and gestured towards the cutting machine, ¡°Real or fake, won¡¯t you know in just a moment?¡± Spencer looked up in a daze only to see a thick mist rising once again in front of the cutting machine. ¡°Holy shit, it¡¯s fogging up again!¡± ¡°Could it be another high-grade jade?¡± ¡°The color doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­¡± Amidst the commotion of the rich second-generations, the stone-cutter successfully split the stone in half, and the jade inside was laid bare in front of everyone. Suddenly, the warehouse fell into complete silence! Including Humphrey and Master Zhang, everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open in disbelief. ¡°Is¡­ is this Daisy Young?¡± ¡°My God, they actually found Daisy Young? How lucky can one get?¡± ¡°One or two pieces could be luck, but hitting premium goods on three in a row, haven¡¯t you realized it? He¡¯s the real big shot.¡± It was only at this moment that the group of rich second generation heirs finally understood, Greg Jensen¡¯s ability to unveil glass types and high-quality jade had nothing to do with luck. It was entirely due to skill, which is why he could unveil so many good things. That¡¯s Daisy Young! Something that hasn¡¯t been seen in so many years! Master Zhang was dumbfounded, and it took a long time for him to come to his senses. Staring at Nathan Humphrey¡¯s sullen face, he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily. Now that¡¯s what you call a complete crash! A reputation built up over many years, and to think it was ruined by a young man. If he had known this would happen, he rather would have pretended to be sick and stayed at home. Nathan Humphrey was astonished, staring blankly at the piece of Daisy Young, his face so dark it seemed as if water could drip from it. He knew he had lost, and lost miserably. With his experience, he could naturally tell that the Daisy Young Greg Jensen had unveiled was worth at least two to three hundred thousand. The three high-quality jades he had unveiled himself wouldn¡¯t match up to that one piece of Daisy Young. Thinking of the cost of losing his bet, Nathan Humphrey felt as if his heart had died, his body swayed, and he almost sat down on the ground. In contrast, Spencer Burley was so excited that he was about to cry. Just now, he had even thought that if he lost, he would simply default on the bet, saying that he couldn¡¯t let Greg and his sister get involved no matter what. But the turnaround came so suddenly. He didn¡¯t just win, but he won without any dispute. Daisy Young! A single piece of Daisy Young was worth more than Nathan Humphrey¡¯s three high-quality jades combined; even if Nathan Humphrey wanted to default, he couldn¡¯t find a reason. Louisa Burley didn¡¯t understand these things. Seeing the smile on her brother¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Greg, did we win?¡± ¡°Yes, we won, this is Daisy Young¡­¡± Spencer Burley, excited like a child who had gotten a new toy, went on endlessly about his poor jade knowledge. Louisa Burley didn¡¯t quite follow, but she also understood that Daisy Young was incredibly valuable, and Greg had won the bet. Watching Greg¡¯s calm and collected demeanor, Louisa Burley couldn¡¯t help but feel a range of strange emotions and an inexplicable sense of security. The few people who had won the gambling were all very happy, even Adrian Wright, who was usually quite reserved, couldn¡¯t help but ask provocatively, ¡°Nathan Humphrey, what do you have to say now?¡± Nathan Humphrey glared at Greg Jensen with a sinister look, his voice cold, ¡°You¡¯re very good at playing the fool, aren¡¯t you?¡± Greg Jensen smiled with a teasing tone, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, this is actually my first time betting on stones.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face was ashen, veins bulging on his forehead, evidently he was furious to the extreme. Was this a killing move aimed at the heart? He wished he could kill Greg Jensen right now, to vent the rage in his heart. ¡°The two million has been transferred!¡± Nathan Humphrey fiddled with his phone for a moment and then, after tossing out a cold statement, planned to turn around and leave. Seeing this, Spencer Burley immediately objected, saying lazily, ¡°Are you planning to go back on your word, young master Humphrey?¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s body halted, his face dark as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already paid the bet. What more do you want?¡± Spencer Burley sneered, ¡°That was the bet between you and Greg, but our seen bet was to crawl to the door on your knees and bark like a dog!¡± ¡°You¡­ do you want to die?¡± ¡°Sure, try to touch me!¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s expression also cooled, the Burley family¡¯s strength was about the same or even stronger than the Humphrey family¡¯s, so he really wasn¡¯t afraid of a direct confrontation. Nathan Humphrey¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he said, ¡°Add another million.¡± Spencer Burley scoffed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m short of that million?¡± Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Chapter 169 Go With the Flowl Chapter 169: Chapter 169 Go With the Flowl Nathan Humphrey said angrily, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Spencer Burley smiled faintly and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s simple, you need to pay more!¡± ¡°Two million, not a cent more!¡± Nathan Humphrey stated with a stern face. ¡°Ha, that¡¯s the value of your face, Young Master Nathan? Just two million?¡± Spencer Burley mocked, ¡°If you think that¡¯s fine, then I have no problem, handle it yourself.¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face looked extremely unsightly as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°Three million, plus the few stones we picked!¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll transfer it to you, so you can buy your coffin!¡± Nathan Humphrey cursed through clenched teeth and then transferred over three million, angrily saying, ¡°The money¡¯s transferred, now get lost!¡± Spencer Burley checked the bank account balance, and a happy smile spread across his face, ¡°Haha, thanks for your generous donation, Young Master Nathan.¡± After saying that, he winked at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Bro Greg, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and walked out with Spencer Burley and the others. Nathan Humphrey watched Greg¡¯s retreating figure, his eyes seemingly about to shoot out flames, and instructed someone behind him, ¡°Find out what that kid really does!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Nathan.¡± The secretary behind immediately responded and turned to make a phone call. Meanwhile, after Spencer Burley walked out of the warehouse, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and burst into laughter. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m dying of laughter; we almost killed Nathan Humphrey with rage this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve disliked that bastard for a long time; it¡¯d be better if he died from anger.¡± Adrian Wright also started laughing. Louisa Burley furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Spencer, you only won this time thanks to Bro Greg, you haven¡¯t even thanked him.¡± ¡°Hehe, thanks, Bro Greg.¡± Spencer Burley answered with a smile, then took out his phone, ¡°Bro Greg, give me your bank card number, I¡¯ll transfer the five million to you.¡± His monthly allowance was just over a hundred thousand, and five million was no small sum to him, but he did not hesitate for a moment and offered to transfer all the money to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°Forget it, I was just tagging along for fun.¡± Adrian Wright said, ¡°Bro Greg, you don¡¯t need to be polite. If it wasn¡¯t for you, both of us could have fallen today.¡± ¡°Yeah, just give me your card number,¡± Spencer Burley said. Greg Jensen smiled bitterly, ¡°No, that¡¯s too much money; you guys keep it.¡± The three of them went back and forth, refusing each other¡¯s offers, and in the end, they decided to split it three ways, each getting one and a half million, with the remaining five hundred thousand going to Louisa Burley. Louisa Burley expressed her surprise, ¡°I get money, too?¡± Spencer Burley laughed, ¡°Yes, to buy you some handbags.¡± ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t need to go out,¡± Louisa Burley said, somewhat embarrassed. Adrian Wright laughed, ¡°Didn¡¯t Bro Greg say? You should get out more; it might help you recover faster.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Louisa Burley instinctively looked towards Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°Just take it; if you can¡¯t use it now, you will eventually.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay then.¡± Louisa Burley still seemed a bit embarrassed, but since Greg had said so, she accepted it. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t come in vain this time, not only did he pocket one and a half million in cash, but he also got his hands on three pieces of quality Jade. Now he had material for the amulet, but Greg Jensen didn¡¯t mention it, planning to engrave it and find an opportunity to give it to Louisa Burley later. After leaving the warehouse, they drove back to the Wright Clubhouse to rest for a bit and then went to a restaurant for lunch together. Just as they sat down, they saw a bulky figure approaching. Spencer Burley¡¯s face, just recently brimming with excitement, suddenly lost its smile, ¡°Jaden Ford? What are you doing here?¡± Jaden Ford seemed to have anticipated his reaction and showed no signs of disappointment; instead, she smiled happily and said, ¡°Sister called me to come.¡± ¡°Sister? Which sister?¡± Spencer Burley looked completely bewildered. Louisa Burley said with some amusement, ¡°I was the one who called Tracy to come over and keep me company.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Spencer Burley was dumbfounded, sitting there somewhat at a loss. Louisa Burley gave him a glance and said reproachfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to offer Tracy a seat? You have no manners at all.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Spencer Burley reluctantly stood up, pulled out a chair for Jaden Ford, and forced a smile, ¡°Tracy, please have a seat.¡± ¡°Mm, thank you.¡± Jaden Ford¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red as she sat down beside them. Normally quite gregarious, Spencer Burley was like a changed person that day, silently eating his meal without saying a word. Greg Jensen and Adrian Wright struggled to hold back their laughter, mourning for their good buddy for three seconds before cheerfully chatting with the two women. After the meal, they all discussed going to the amusement park together. Louisa Burley, who usually stayed indoors all year round and only went out at night, had never once been to the new amusement park in Jamae City. Thus, the mention of going to the amusement park instantly brought a joyful smile to her face. Spencer Burley found Jaden Ford annoying and refused to go, but the thought of letting Louisa go by herself made him uneasy, forcing him to reluctantly follow along. Seeing their good buddy¡¯s sour face, Greg Jensen and Adrian Wright laughed again. But Greg Jensen¡¯s laughter didn¡¯t last long, for he spotted a familiar figure sharing a laugh with a middle-aged man before getting into a nearby Mercedes. That person was his ex-girlfriend, Cindy Harrison! ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Adrian Wright noticed that Greg Jensen¡¯s expression was off and followed his gaze, asking in surprise, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Alan Locke¡¯s car¡­?¡± The next second, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in shock, ¡°Wait, that woman is¡­ Ethan Locke¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°What? Ethan Locke¡¯s girlfriend hooked up with Alan Locke?¡± Spencer Burley also stared in shock. Greg Jensen, puzzled, asked, ¡°Who is Alan Locke?¡± ¡°Alan Locke is Ethan¡¯s uncle, ah, the next head of the Locke family. Many of the Locke family¡¯s businesses are under his management now.¡± ¡°Tsk, Ethan Locke¡¯s girlfriend actually getting together with his uncle, this family really knows how to play.¡± Hearing their comments, Greg Jensen suddenly felt nauseated. He had always known that Cindy Harrison was somewhat vain, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to do something so disgusting for money. Should he call Ethan anonymously and let their own people start biting each other first? Forget it, now is not the time! The corners of Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth curled up in a cold sneer, deciding to wait until he had firmly established himself in Jamae City before dealing properly with that despicable couple. At this moment, Louisa Burley also noticed that something seemed off with Greg Jensen and asked with concern, ¡°Big Brother Greg, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Greg Jensen forced a smile and, looking at the gloomy sky, said, ¡°We¡¯d better hurry up and go. Otherwise, if it starts raining soon, we won¡¯t be able to have any fun.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry.¡± As soon as Louisa heard they might not be able to have fun, she became anxious like a child, grabbing Greg Jensen¡¯s hand and hurrying him toward the car. Spencer Burley watched this scene, dumbstruck, and turned to Adrian Wright with a serious expression. Adrian Wright was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Although it¡¯s better to rip off the Band-Aid quickly, they haven¡¯t done anything inappropriate. Let¡¯s just let things take their course. Plus, I think Big Brother Greg probably isn¡¯t afraid of that guy, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I think so too, but¡­¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s mouth twisted into a bitter smile, ¡°How is that possible? ¡°Let things be,¡± Adrian Wright sighed. Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Roller Coaster_1 Chapter 170: Chapter 170 Roller Coaster_1 Inside the Mercedes, Cindy Harrison nestled against Alan Locke¡¯s chest, cooing, ¡°I have my eyes on a purse, when are you going to buy it for me?¡± Alan Locke laughed heartily, pinched her twice, and then said, ¡°You¡¯re a big boss now yourself, can¡¯t you just buy it on your own?¡± Cindy Harrison pouted and said, ¡°What I want is not just a purse, but the sentiment behind it. You don¡¯t even understand that, you big dummy.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll buy it for you, just tell me which one you like, and I¡¯ll have Zhang get it for you later.¡± ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re so kind, I¡¯m totally in love with you.¡± Cindy Harrison hugged his face and kissed him, then said, ¡°I¡¯m heading off now, the next time you miss me, remember to call me in advance.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Alan Locke pinched her buttocks again, and with a coy grunt, Cindy Harrison giggled and ran out of the car. Watching the Mercedes drive away, Cindy Harrison couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips and let out a cold snort, about to leave, when she saw a familiar figure across the street slipping into the BMW next door. ¡°Greg Jensen?¡± Cindy Harrison was instantly stunned, finding it somewhat unbelievable. Greg Jensen was beaten into an idiot by Ethan Locke, how could he possibly appear in the Wright Club, and even drive a BMW? She thought about it and decided she must have seen wrong, so she didn¡¯t take it to heart. Thinking back on her time with Greg Jensen, she curled her lips again and coldly snorted, ¡°Poor bastard, he deserved getting beat into an idiot for wasting over a year of my prime youth.¡± Now, she was exceedingly grateful for her past decision. Had she not climbed into Ethan Locke¡¯s bed, how could she be as glorious as she was now? Not only was she using high-end cosmetics and carrying purses worth tens of thousands, but she also opened a hotel that was doing tremendously well. After a few more years, she could make enough money to last the rest of her life, then find a decent young man, get married, have children, and spend the rest of her life in leisure. Thinking of the happy life ahead, Cindy Harrison couldn¡¯t help but smile joyfully, swaying her increasingly plump hips towards her car. On the other side, as five people arrived at the amusement park, the tranquil girl immediately became lively, playing with this and that, her eyes brimming with excitement. In the end, she stood under the roller coaster, refusing to move, tilting her head up to gaze at the high tracks, murmuring, ¡°I really want to go for a ride.¡± ¡°Then go for it,¡± said Greg Jensen with a smile. ¡°But I don¡¯t dare to go alone.¡± Louisa Burley looked helplessly at Greg Jensen, then turned to Tracy Miles beside her, begging, ¡°Tracy, will you come with me, please?¡± Tracy Miles shook her head vigorously, declining again and again, ¡°No way, I¡¯ve been afraid of heights since I was a kid.¡± Spencer Burley couldn¡¯t resist curling his lip, ¡°You¡¯re afraid of heights? With all those muscles for nothing!¡± ¡°Spencer Burley!¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face turned frosty as she snapped, ¡°How could you talk to Tracy like that?¡± Adrian Wright teased, ¡°Exactly, after all, Tracy is a woman, it¡¯s normal for her to be afraid, why don¡¯t you accompany Louisa instead?¡± The color drained from Spencer Burley¡¯s face as he awkwardly smiled, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m also scared!¡± ¡°Then you still have the cheek to talk about others?¡± Adrian Wright said disdainfully. Tracy Miles smiled sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s so high, just looking from below is enough to scare people to death. It¡¯s normal for Magnus to be afraid to ride.¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s face somewhat relaxed, then he turned to Adrian Wright, ¡°You¡¯re so awesome, why don¡¯t you accompany my sister?¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m scared too,¡± Adrian Wright said with a sheepish grin. ¡°Tsk, and I thought you were so brave.¡± Spencer Burley curled his lip and turned to look at Greg Jensen, ¡°Big brother Greg, how about you?¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s eyes lit up, full of hope as she looked at Greg Jensen, ¡°Big brother Greg, could you go with me?¡± ¡°Uh, okay then.¡± Greg Jensen really wanted to tell them he was scared to ride as well, but looking into Louisa Burley¡¯s hopeful eyes, he found he simply couldn¡¯t get the words of refusal out. ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a practice run for Sword Flight!¡± Greg encouraged himself silently, then bought tickets, and together with Louisa, they boarded the roller coaster. After getting on the roller coaster, Louisa instinctively grabbed Greg¡¯s hand, then realizing it wasn¡¯t right, she quickly let go. Her face turning red, she said, ¡°Big Brother Greg, I¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If it¡¯s too much, just close your eyes, and you won¡¯t be scared if you can¡¯t see.¡± ¡°But I still feel scared.¡± Greg hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Should we get off now?¡± ¡°No, I want to go on this,¡± Louisa shook her head. Greg couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and sympathy, watching her slightly pale face, he hesitated for a moment, then took the initiative to hold her hand. Louisa¡¯s face turned red again. She struggled for a bit but couldn¡¯t break free, so she let Greg hold her hand. At that moment, the roller coaster slowly started, heading into the distance. When they descended the first big slope, Louisa screamed in shock, her soft, boneless hand clenching Greg¡¯s tightly, her anxious face went deathly pale. But Greg was doing okay. Other than his heart pounding fiercely at the start, he calmed down quickly. Perhaps it was his cultivation, but facing this thrilling experience, his heart was unusually tranquil. Right at that moment, the True Qi in his body started circulating rapidly, even faster than usual. Stimulated and able to increase the pace of cultivation? Moving with the idea, Greg quickly operated the Guidance Technique, and indeed, the pace of his True Qi growth was much faster than before. However, this discovery was somewhat underwhelming because, no matter how fast the Guidance Technique was, it couldn¡¯t compare to the efficiency of Dual Cultivation. And he couldn¡¯t possibly stay on a roller coaster all the time to cultivate, could he? Greg thought about it, then stopped paying it any mind, and turned to look, only to see Louisa¡¯s tears streaming down her face. He reached out, gently patting that soft hand, and the next second, his other hand was also seized by Louisa. Greg cried out a few times, helplessly trying to calm her down, but it had absolutely no effect. Seeing this, Greg had no choice but to offer a thread of True Qi to calm the tense energy within her. After a moment, Louisa indeed settled down quite a bit, and amidst the whistling wind, she yelled, ¡°Wow, this is so much fun, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg was at a loss for words, only able to respond with a wry smile. Even though Louisa seemed very excited, after one round, her legs were wobbly, as if they had no bones, and she collapsed into Greg¡¯s embrace. Her face blushing, she whispered, ¡°Thankyou, I¡­ I can do it myself.¡± ¡°Uh, try it yourself then.¡± Greg said and let go, but Louisa immediately went down, fortunately, his quick reflexes caught her in his arms once again. Louisa¡¯s face reddened even more, and she lowered her head, not saying a word. Greg also felt somewhat flustered and could only suggest, ¡°There are chairs over there, let¡¯s rest for a while, and then we can head out later.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Louisa, not wanting to be seen in this state, nodded her head and then, with Greg¡¯s support, sat down on a nearby chair. Greg hesitated, then asked, ¡°Do you want me to massage your legs a bit, get the blood flowing?¡± ¡°Could you?¡± ¡°Of course, I can.¡± Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Chapter 171 Fu Family_1 Chapter 171: Chapter 171 Fu Family_1 Greg Jensen reached out his hand and started to inassage Louisa Burley¡¯s leg. Only after he touched her did he realize that Louisa Burley was even thinner than she looked; her delicate thigh could just be encircled by his two large hands. She was also wearing a pair of jeans today, the fabric very thin, soft in his grasp, and very tactile. Moreover, as the two were almost pressed together, the faint fragrance emanating from Louisa Burley enveloped his breath, making Greg Jensen feel restless inside, as though his heart was filled with an effervescent eagerness. Louisa Burley, feeling the warmth and roughness on her leg, couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange sensation herself; her breathing became heavier. ¡°Brother Greg, I think I¡¯m okay now.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s voice was as tiny as a mosquito¡¯s, and Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t quite heard her. When he looked up and saw her face, blushing like a blooming flower, he instantly realized and abruptly released his hand in a panic. He felt as if he¡¯d gone deaf, the chattering of other people, the noise of machinery¡ªall sounds completely vanished. Only the sound of his own heartbeat, like a drumbeat, thundered through the sky. ¡°Brother Greg, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Greg Jensen stood up somewhat awkwardly, discreetly adjusted his pants, and walked forward with a trace of embarrassment. The next second, a tentative small hand reached out and lay in Greg Jensen¡¯s large one. Greg Jensen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he instinctively held on tight, but then felt it was somewhat improper, yet he also couldn¡¯t bring himself to let go. He turned his head in a daze, only to see the girl beside him wearing a bright smile, beautiful as the evening glow. For a moment, he was utterly mesmerized. Louisa Burley was sneakily observing Greg Jensen, and when she saw him turn towards her, her heart felt as if it harbored a frisky deer, thumping wildly. Flustered, she turned her head away, her cheeks burning as if on fire. ¡°You¡­ you shouldn¡¯t stare at someone like that.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and, holding her hand, walked outside. The two shared an unspoken silence until they were outside the bounds of the roller coaster and then simultaneously released their hands. Sometime, unbeknownst to them, a drizzle had begun. Greg Jensen opened an umbrella over Louisa Burley¡¯s head. The two, who had just parted, were once again close together. The fragrance like orchids and musk drifted by once more; Greg Jensen took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but let a smile grace his lips. ¡°Sis, we are over here!¡± Louisa Burley looked up and saw Spencer Burley and the other two standing in the nearby pavilion, waving at them. She glanced up at Greg Jensen and said softly, ¡°Brother Greg, shall we go over?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± The two approached the pavilion, and Spencer Burley and the others crowded around, eagerly asking about their roller coaster experience. Greg Jensen chatted with them cheerfully, and naturally did not skimp on boasting about himself, although both Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright thought it was well deserved. Louisa Burley sat by the side, chatting quietly with Tracy Miles, but her gaze remained on Greg Jensen. In those watery eyes of hers, ripples undulated, along with a touch of joy. After a while in the pavilion, when the rain stopped, they drove back to the Burley family villa. In the villa, Annie Stuart was sitting on the couch chatting with Judith Hall, and upon seeing her daughter return safe and sound, the worry on her face immediately vanished. She smiled and asked, ¡°Did you have fun?¡± Louisa Burley showed a serene smile and nodded, ¡°It was fun, Brother Greg even accompanied me on the roller coaster.¡± Seeing the smile on her daughter¡¯s face, Annie Stuart was also very pleased and said to Greg Jensen with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, Louisa has put you to trouble.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re too polite. We¡¯re all friends; it¡¯s normal for us to hang out together.¡± Annie Stuart glanced at her daughter and smiled, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t dare let Amande go out.¡± ¡°Yeah, thanks to Brother Greg, my sister finally has hope for her illness,¡± Spencer Burley said with a smile. Annie Stuart, seeing her son act as if nothing was wrong, suddenly couldn¡¯t contain her anger and said sternly, ¡°You still have the nerve to laugh? Hurry up and offer your seat to Tracy! You have no awareness at all.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s face immediately turned sour. He looked at Tracy dejectedly and forced a smile, ¡°Tracy, sorry about that. Please take a seat. What would you like to drink? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, just water will be fine,¡± Jaden Ford said with a smile, sitting on the sofa beside them. Greg Jensen and Adrian Wright stifled their laughter and sat on the other side. After chatting with the two elders for a while, they then stood up to say their goodbyes. Annie Stuart personally escorted Greg Jensen to the front door and warmly invited him to come over whenever he had time. Greg Jensen smiled and agreed, casting a glance at Louisa Burley, who was left behind the group, and they exchanged smiles. Spencer Burley had intended to leave with them but was forced by his mother to take Jaden Ford home. Greg Jensen was helpless and could only pat his shoulder with a smile, then left for the club with Adrian Wright. After about an hour, Spencer Burley rushed over in a hurry. Sitting down, he started speaking with an air of mystery, ¡°Hey, guess what Tracy¡¯s family does?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they in the decoration business?¡± Adrian Wright asked, puzzled. Spencer Burley shook his head proudly, whispering, ¡°Guess where Tracy lives?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°She lives in that manor on the eastern outskirts!¡± Adrian Wright was taken aback and then came to a realization, shocked, ¡°You mean, she¡¯s from the Fu family in the provincial city?¡± Spencer Burley spread his hands and said, ¡°Otherwise? She just so happens to share the surname Fu and lives in the manor built by the Fu family¡ªdo you really think she¡¯s not related to the Fu family?¡± Hiss! Adrian Wright inhaled sharply, ¡°No wonder, no wonder those other contractors didn¡¯t dare to take on the Dreamscape Garden project, and her company ventured to accept it¡ªturns out she¡¯s from the Fu family of the provincial city.¡± Now, it was Greg Jensen¡¯s turn to be curious. He asked, ¡°What does the Fu family in the provincial city do? From what you guys are implying, the Fu family is quite formidable?¡± ¡°Formidable? It¡¯s way beyond that¡ªthe Fu family is an old established family in the provincial city.¡± Spencer Burley elaborated as if he was unveiling a treasure, ¡°Brother Greg, you might not know this, but the Fu family has been involved in construction since the old society, and their legacy has continued unbroken to this day. What¡¯s more important, it is said that they understand Feng Shui and many wealthy families seek them out for design plans.¡± Adrian Wright added, ¡°That¡¯s right, during the old society if you were in construction, you basically had to know Feng Shui¡ªotherwise no one would hire you.¡± Greg Jensen listened and nodded silently. He also realized why the Fu family¡¯s decorating company dared to take on the Dreamscape Garden project¡ªtheir confidence had its roots there. ¡°Interesting, so there¡¯s a family skilled in Feng Shui in the provincial city.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s Feng Shui knowledge came from ¡°The Classic of Harmony and Union,¡± and he had always been researching on his own, never sharing with others. Learning that Tracy¡¯s family understood Feng Shui, he couldn¡¯t help but entertain the idea of exchanging thoughts with them. At the same time, a sense of crisis arose within him. Feng Shui is part of the metaphysical realm; if there are people who understand Feng Shui, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that there won¡¯t be those who understand Cultivation. If he could Cultivate immortality, why couldn¡¯t others? There might very well be many Cultivators in the world just like him. Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Cutting Robes and Severing Righteousnessi Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Cutting Robes and Severing Righteousnessi After dinner, Greg Jensen talked about renting a house again with Adrian Wright; even the Total Dominance Clubhouse wasn¡¯t convenient, and it would be more comfortable to have his own place. Spencer Burley¡¯s family was also involved in some real estate businesses, having quite a broad network in this realm. Upon learning that Greg Jensen wanted to rent a house, he immediately made some phone calls. In less than half an hour, over a dozen housing options were laid out in front of Greg Jensen. ¡°Well, you¡¯re incredibly efficient,¡± Greg Jensen said, surprised. Spencer Burley smiled proudly, ¡°What¡¯s this? I¡¯m not even running things. If I were in charge, I could straight up gift you a house, and it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Cut it out, I¡¯m afraid the moment you give away a house, your aunt will be sending you off to the crematorium.¡± ¡°Crematorium wouldn¡¯t do, getting buried alive is much better, saves trouble and money.¡± After Adrian Wright finished speaking, he shared a glance with Greg Jensen, and the two laughed shadily together. ¡°Alas, an ill choice of friends,¡± Spencer Burley pretended to sigh. Adrian Wright joked, ¡°Magnus, you¡¯re practically becoming part of the Fords now, you need to start taking charge.¡± Upon hearing this, Spencer Burley¡¯s face instantly soured like a bitter gourd, ¡°How about I give you the position of son-in-law then?¡± Adrian Wright replied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Tracy Miles is just a bit overweight. In terms of family background and education, what does she not match up to you with?¡± ¡°Easy for you to say, standing there without the back pain,¡± Spencer Burley retorted angrily. After saying that, he then turned to Greg Jensen, pleading, ¡°Brother Greg, think of a way to save me.¡± Greg Jensen was silent for a moment, then he composed himself and said sternly, ¡°Magnus, if you really consider me a brother, then listen to my advice. Although Tracy Miles is a bit overweight now, she has a good foundation. If she loses weight, she will definitely be a great beauty. Moreover, I observe that Tracy Miles has a full forehead and a face that carries the signs of fortune, being with her would bring great benefits to the Burleys.¡± Spencer Burley thought he was being teased again, and couldn¡¯t help expressing his outrage, ¡°Greg! To trip up a brother, you¡¯re even bringing up the hocus-pocus of face reading? I¡¯m going to cut ties with you!¡± After he finished speaking, he saw that Greg Jensen still had a very serious expression, not joking in the slightest, and he was stunned. He asked uncertainly, ¡°Bro, are you serious?¡± ¡°Do I look like I am joking?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Adrian Wright was also taken aback and said in astonishment, ¡°Bro, you can read faces?¡± ¡°I know a little.¡± This time, Greg Jensen truly wasn¡¯t being modest. The thing about face reading, it was indeed mentioned in ¡°The Classic of Yin-Yang Harmony,¡± but he never found it useful and hadn¡¯t studied it much. He thought for a moment and continued, ¡°How about this, ask Tracy Miles if she wants to lose weight. If she does, let me know, and I¡¯ll prescribe her something.¡± ¡± What kind of prescription? One that helps with weight loss?¡± ¡°Mhm, mainly to remove internal damp heat and some quick weight loss methods.¡± Upon hearing this, Spencer Burley was shocked, looking confused, ¡°Holy shit, Bro Greg, you even have a way to lose weight? Is there anything you can¡¯t do?¡± ¡°Have a baby?¡± Adrian Wright chimed in and then added, ¡°Although Brother Greg can¡¯t have a baby, he can help out.¡± ¡°Get outta here, you two are getting more and more off-topic.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± In the club¡¯s restaurant, laughter from Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley suddenly filled the room. Back in his room, Greg Jensen was about to brush his teeth and go to bed when he received a call from Vince Cooper, whose voice seemed to tremble as if something had happened. ¡°What happened?¡± Vince Cooper said shakily, ¡°Mr. Jensen, someone is preventing me from leaving. Could you come and pick me up?¡± ¡°Hmm, send me your location. I¡¯m on my way now.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t hesitate, immediately agreeing as he drove Adrian Wright¡¯s BMW over there. The location Vince Cooper sent him was a restaurant. Greg Jensen thought it was like Summer Snow, who was hassled by some hooligans. But when he arrived, he found that those blocking her way were several drunken students. ¡°Vince Cooper, you¡¯re really not giving face here. Theo Carter invited you specially to his birthday, and yet you won¡¯t drink a single sip of alcohol?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one thing not to drink, but trying to sneak away¡ªwhat the hell do you mean by that?¡± A few classmates, mouths reeking of alcohol, were vaguely encircling Vince Cooper. ¡°I already said I don¡¯t drink alcohol. Why do you insist on forcing me to drink?¡± Vince Cooper¡¯s face looked troubled as she frowned, ¡°Also, I can go wherever I want. What¡¯s it to you? Move aside quick, my boyfriend will be coming to pick me up soon.¡± Upon hearing this, the lead student¡¯s expression immediately darkened as he angrily said, ¡°Vince Cooper, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t play dumb with me. Theo Carter has been pursuing you for so long. How could you not know his intentions?¡± ¡°Right, Theo has done so much for you. Even a heart of stone would be moved, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Moreover, Theo prepared a surprise for you today. If you leave now, wouldn¡¯t his efforts be wasted?¡± Just then, a tall and mighty student rushed out, holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand. He knelt on one knee in front of Vince Cooper and with a mouthful of alcohol breath said, ¡°Vince Cooper, I like you. Be my girlfriend.¡± Before he could finish speaking, several girls following him scattered petals around them, forming a circle. The boys lit candles they had in hand and arranged them into a heart shape around them. ¡°Together, together¡­¡± The surrounding classmates all started to chant, one after another, trying to get Vince Cooper to agree to Theo Carter. Vince Cooper said with a cold face, ¡°Sorry, I already have a boyfriend, so I can¡¯t accept these flowers.¡± After saying this, she walked toward the exit. Theo Carter¡¯s face darkened as he stood up quickly, blocking Vince Cooper¡¯s path, and frowned, ¡°You have a boyfriend? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± At Jamae University, Vince Cooper was utterly a goddess-level figure with countless admirers. Theo Carter, being one of the most ardent among them, always kept an eye on her every move. Therefore, hearing that Vince Cooper already had a boyfriend left Theo Carter utterly dumbfounded, and his face quickly grew darker. He excitedly grabbed Vince Cooper¡¯s arm, his expression bordering on crazed as he asked, ¡°You have a boyfriend? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± Vince Cooper, in pain, her face turning pale, struggled to push him away and angrily said, ¡°You¡¯re so strange. Why should I tell you that I have a boyfriend?¡± Theo Carter, annoyed and angry, asked, ¡°Then what am I? Huh? I¡¯ve pursued you for so long, what does that make me?¡± Vince Cooper instinctively stepped back and said sternly, ¡°Theo Carter, I¡¯ve told you before, I don¡¯t like you, and it¡¯s impossible for us to be together. And the gifts you sent me, I¡¯ve never accepted any of them. Today, you mentioned it¡¯s your birthday, and dragged me here in front of so many classmates. I came to have dinner with you out of politeness. Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Must Be a Fool_i Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Must Be a Fool_i ¡°I¡¯ve gone too far?¡± Theo Carter pointed at the flower petals and candles on the ground, furiously saying, ¡°I put so much effort into this, prepared all these things, and now you¡¯re telling me you have a boyfriend? Vince Cooper, what am I to you in your heart?¡± ¡°Probably an idiot, right?¡± A languid voice rang out, and everyone turned back, only to see a confident-looking young man emerging from the darkness. The man had a well-proportioned figure, with a sharply-defined face, especially those eyes, which drew all attention in an instant. For some reason, even though they were several meters away, everyone could still see those eyes clearly, as if they were stars in the night sky, bright and profound. Theo Carter was already seething with rage, and when he saw a stranger daring to mock him, he immediately became furious. ¡°Who the hell are you calling an idiot?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about you. You know she doesn¡¯t like you, yet you¡¯re delusional enough to think that you can win her over with this kind of stunt. If it¡¯s not madness, what else could explain such a foolish act?¡± Upon hearing this, Theo Carter¡¯s face turned an ashen color, but he couldn¡¯t find the words to respond. Because he was indeed thinking that. He had figured making a grand gesture might move Vince Cooper. Furthermore, Vince Cooper was shy, and if he confessed in front of so many people, she surely wouldn¡¯t have the heart to reject him. Plus, he had already arranged with a few classmates beforehand; with them egging her on, Vince Cooper would definitely agree. Once he got her to sleep with him, whatever her feelings, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave him. Theo Carter¡¯s face looked extremely ugly, but he didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Vince Cooper, so he endured and said, ¡°Listen, kid, this has nothing to do with you, so beat it.¡± ¡± Heh, you¡¯ re wrong there.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, glanced at Vince Cooper, then said, ¡°You confessing to Vince Cooper is indeed my business, because I¡¯m her boyfriend.¡± Hearing Greg Jensen claim to be her boyfriend, Vince Cooper¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately dashed out of the crowd and wrapped her arm around his. ¡°Honey, why did you only just arrive?¡± Vince Cooper said with a touch of grievance. It was the first time Greg Jensen had been called ¡°Honey,¡± especially in front of so many people, and he couldn¡¯t help but flush. Looking down at Vince Cooper, he pretended to be displeased and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d go home after dinner? Why are you still out so late?¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t let me go,¡± she replied. Vince Cooper¡¯s voice was sweet to the point of cloying, and her coquettish tone made a group of boys nearly drool. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Theo Carter¡¯s face darkened as if it could drip water, and he angrily said, ¡°Listen, kid, I don¡¯t care who you are, let go of her hand right now.¡± Vince Cooper tilted her head back and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t bother with him; let¡¯s just go.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg Jensen gave Theo Carter a glance, wrapped his arm around Vince Cooper¡¯s delicate waist, and prepared to leave. Seeing this, Theo Carter became enraged, bellowing, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Are you deaf?¡± Greg Jensen paused in his tracks and coldly looked at Theo Carter, stating indifferently, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± His chilling gaze was like two sharp swords, sending shivers down people¡¯s spines. Theo Carter instinctively took a step back, trying to appear tough as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one more time to get lost. From now on, you better not show up in front of Vince Cooper; she¡¯s my woman. If you dare to bother her again, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡± ¡°Kid, if you don¡¯t want to suffer, you¡¯d better get lost. Our Brother Theo here is a blackbelt in Taekwondo.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, daring to compete with Brother Theo for a woman? Are you looking to dig your own grave?¡± Hearing his classmates¡¯ words, Theo Carter felt more confident and indifferently said, ¡°Kid, you still have a chance to get lost; I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re all right.¡± Vince Cooper¡¯s expression changed, and worry crept onto her face as she whispered, ¡°Mr. Jensen, maybe you should go first. Theo Carter really is skilled.¡± Greg Jensen scoffed and shook his head dismissively, ¡°Taekwondo black belt? What¡¯s that supposed to be? Is it better than our traditional martial arts?¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but everyone present heard him clearly. ¡°Are you from the countryside or something? You don¡¯t even know what a Taekwondo black belt is?¡± ¡°A Taekwondo black belt is like your ancestor!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous to compare traditional martial arts with Taekwondo; they¡¯re not even in the same league, you know?¡± After a brief moment of astonishment, Theo Carter and the others immediately began cursing. Greg Jensen had belittled the worth of a Taekwondo black belt; where would that leave them, the practitioners of Taekwondo? ¡°Ungrateful fool!¡± Theo Carter, far from angry, was pleased. He had been looking for a reason to deal with the kid, and his opponent had just presented him with an opportunity. He urged his classmates on, ¡°Aiden, no need to waste words with him, just beat him up. Let him understand the might of our Taekwondo.¡± ¡°Exactly, hit him, and let him realize that that trash traditional martial arts can¡¯t hold a candle to Taekwondo.¡± Theo Carter and the others said, then whooshed forward and surrounded us. Vince Cooper saw this scene, and her little face instantly turned pale. She lowered her voice urgently, ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s hurry up and go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, leave it to me. You go stand over there.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Vince Cooper wanted to persuade him further but was pushed to the side by Greg Jensen. Seeing this, Theo Carter¡¯s heart filled with glee and he charged at Greg Jensen. Before even reaching him, he leaped into the air, delivering a mid-air flying kick. ¡°Husband, be careful!¡± Vince Cooper¡¯s face turned ashen, and without thinking to correct herself, she outright called him husband. Greg Jensen remained calm and collected, even finding the time to turn back and smile at her, then calmly took a step to the side. What followed was a miraculous moment. Greg Jensen had moved only a step but it was just enough to avoid Theo Carter¡¯s kick. Without waiting for him to stabilize, he went straight into Theo Carter¡¯s path. In the astonished gazes of onlookers, Theo Carter was like a kite with its string cut, whooshing through the air and flying out. Thud! Theo Carter, like a rolling gourd, tumbled several times on the ground before staggeringly getting back up. ¡°Taekwondo black belts are indeed impressive; that fall was decidedly more agile than a normal person¡¯s.¡± ¡°You motherf¡­¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s words were like a slap, smacking Theo Carter right across the face. He turned red with furious embarrassment, yelling at a few classmates, ¡°Aiden, what the hell are you waiting for? Let¡¯s get him together.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do this!¡± Those few boys suddenly woke up and swarmed towards Greg Jensen. In an instant, whip legs, undercuts, whirlwind legs¡ªvarious attacks rained down on him all at once. ¡°Heh, weak as chickens and dogs!¡± Instead of retreating, Greg Jensen advanced, charging straight into the crowd. His body lightly swayed, dodging all attacks. At the same time, his fists formed into a cone shape, accurately and unerringly hitting his opponents. Armpits, chest, abdomen¡ªeach targeted area was one of the human body¡¯s most vulnerable points. In the blink of an eye, the few boys were all lying on the ground, wailing in agony. Hiss! Seeing this scene, those boys who didn¡¯t know Taekwondo couldn¡¯t help but inhale a cold breath. ¡°Holy shit, is this guy that strong?¡± ¡°Is this traditional martial arts? Can traditional martial arts fight like this?¡± They instinctively doubted it. After all, in recent years, the reputation of traditional martial arts had been thoroughly tarnished by certain individuals. But the classmates lying on the ground and the wails still ringing in their ears unequivocally told them that everything they saw was real. Traditional martial arts truly can fight! The boys were dumbfounded, but the girls who had come with them had stars shining in their eyes. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Why do I feel that this traditional martial arts thing looks way cooler than Taekwondo?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the person is handsome, what does it have to do with traditional martial arts?¡± Listening to the surrounding discussions, Theo Carter¡¯s face became as dark as the bottom of a pot. Unable to hold back his anger, he looked at Greg Jensen and said coldly, ¡°Kid, my brother is the president of the Taekwondo Club. Including myself, we are all from the Taekwondo Club. If you want to keep getting by in school, you¡¯d better kneel and apologize to us. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get by in this school from today on.¡± Theo Carter thought Greg Jensen was a student of Jamae University, thus naturally using school matters to threaten him. However, Greg Jensen did not buy that at all, contemptuously retorting, ¡°Taekwondo Club, what is that? A shoddy school club and it gave you a sense of superiority? With such a narrow view, you still want to compete with me for a girl?¡± College clubs, in the eyes of adults, really are like child¡¯s play, even the student council is the same. Yet, Theo Carter and others took pride in them, as if joining the Taekwondo Club was a great honor. Some people even go so far as to include the experience of being in the student government in their resumes after graduation. Little do they know, those truly outstanding students have already started participating in various professional projects during their university years. Compared to the experience of those projects, what does a student council president¡¯s work experience count for? Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Im Even More Impressive in Other Aspects_1 Chapter 174: Chapter 174 I¡¯m Even More Impressive in Other Aspects_1 But Theo Carter lacked such perspective, only feeling that as the vice president of the Taekwondo Club, he was infinitely glorious at school. Used to being worshipped on regular days, wherever he went, he felt incredibly proud. That¡¯s why, upon hearing Greg Jensen not only disparage Taekwondo as worthless, but also belittle the Taekwondo Club, Theo Carter instantly flew into a rage. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m going to cripple you right now!¡± Theo Carter roared furiously and charged over again. ¡°Fool!¡± Seeing this, Greg Jensen snorted coldly, dodged Theo Carter¡¯s attack, and pressed his finger under Theo Carter¡¯s armpit. Theo Carter let out a weird yell, then thumped to the ground, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out straight away. Greg Jensen knew that Theo Carter and his friends were just students, and he didn¡¯t want to be too harsh, but Theo Carter was just too arrogant. Therefore, Greg Jensen did not hold back this time, directly leaving a trace of True Qi inside Theo Carter¡¯s body, sealing his acupuncture point. Theo Carter would wake up soon, but his arm would be unusable for quite a while. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± The crowd exchanged looks, swallowing hard; no one dared to speak out. A deadly silence immediately enveloped the surroundings! Greg Jensen¡¯s cold gaze swept over those people, and the ones who caught his eye all took a step back, their faces showing fear. Those guys lying on the ground also came to their senses, but didn¡¯t dare to get up, afraid to anger Greg Jensen and get another beating. ¡°Haha, a bunch of trash, always up to no good and thinking about picking up girls.¡± Greg Jensen sneered, took Vince Cooper, who was still in a state of shock, by the hand, and walked towards the BMW. Then, under the fearful gaze of everyone, the BMW sped away. It was quite a while before someone finally snapped out of it and urgently said, ¡°Stop gawking, help get Theo up quickly.¡± ¡°Theo, wakeup¡­¡± They pinched his philtrum and slapped his face, finally waking Theo Carter up. He stared blankly for a moment before regaining his senses, quickly sat up, glanced around angrily, and shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s that bastard?¡± ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s already run off with Vince Cooper.¡± ¡°Damn it, Aiden Clark, you bunch of useless idiots, why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± Theo Carter lost his temper instantly. He had prepared meticulously for several days, not only did he fail to pick up the girl, but he also got beaten up in the process. Upon hearing his words, the other guys couldn¡¯t help but grumble inwardly. You, a black belt in Taekwondo, couldn¡¯t even beat him and got knocked out with a single move, so how could we, who haven¡¯t even earned a rank, possibly stop him? Several members of the Taekwondo Club felt somewhat uncomfortable, but they didn¡¯t voice it. One of them suggested, ¡°Theo, why don¡¯t we still talk to Winston, let him sort out that kid.¡± ¡°Right, that kid claims to be from traditional martial arts. I¡¯ll call my brother right now, let him challenge the martial arts club tomorrow!¡± Thinking of a way to deal with Greg Jensen, Theo Carter couldn¡¯t help but feel excited, and as he supported himself on the ground, he tried to stand up. But the next second, he suddenly realized his left arm was numb, as if the arm didn¡¯t exist at all. ¡°My arm¡­¡± ¡°Theo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After a few tries, Theo Carter still didn¡¯t feel anything, and panic struck him as he urgently said, ¡°Quick, take me to the hospital, my arm is numb.¡± ¡°Alt, I¡¯ll drive.¡± Suddenly, the group was thrown into chaos, clumsily loading Theo Carter into a car, and then they drove straight to Jamae Hospital. On the way, Theo Carter also called his big brother, Winston Carter, to tell him about his condition. By the time they reached the hospital, Winston Carter had also arrived. Winston Carter was taller than his brother Theo Carter, with a stern face and rarely smiled. He was the very image of iciness. He frowned as he checked his brother¡¯s injuries and found that, indeed, his brother¡¯s arm couldn¡¯t move. His expression immediately darkened. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bitch Vince Cooper,¡± he got a boyfriend from the Taekwondo Club, and today they just happened to run into each other, so they beat up Theo.¡± Winston looked at his brother and frowned, ¡°Is what he said true?¡± Theo nodded in response. Winston¡¯s face grew even sulkier as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, focus on your studies and practice martial arts, and not to waste all your energy on women, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± With a sorrowful face, Theo said, ¡°Bro, I just like Vince Cooper, and I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± Watching his brother¡¯s aggrieved face made Winston¡¯s anger surge. He said coldly, ¡°Get the word out, we¡¯ll challenge the Taekwondo Club tomorrow morning.¡± After speaking, he looked at his brother and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely avenge you.¡± ¡°Thanks, bro!¡± Theo¡¯s expression eased a bit at those words, and then he said, ¡°Then I¡¯m going in for a check-up.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± ¡°Are you heading back to school?¡± Greg Jensen asked casually as he drove. After waiting a while with no response, he glanced over to find Vince Cooper staring at him in a daze. He couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled and smiled, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Hearing his words, Vince Cooper snapped out of her reverie and exclaimed excitedly, ¡°Wow, Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re amazing! You even know martial arts. Tell me, how many years have you practiced?¡± ¡°Haha, just over half a year.¡± ¡°Pff, no one believes that!¡± Vince scoffed incredulously, then insisted, ¡°How could you be that good with just over half a year of practice?¡± Greg laughed, turning to her with a mischievous grin, ¡°I¡¯m even better in other areas, also with practically no practice. Do you want to give them a try?¡± ¡°Other areas?¡± Vince was taken aback for a moment, then her face turned red as she spit out, ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re awful, I wouldn¡¯t try that.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Greg laughed loudly, insinuating, ¡°You don¡¯t get to choose that.¡± Vince¡¯s face flushed again, worriedly she said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you better think of something quick. Theo¡¯s brother Winston is the president of our school¡¯s Taekwondo Club, and their father seems to be a big shot on Jamae Street. What if they cause trouble for you?¡± ¡°Haha, no worries. If anyone dares cause trouble, I¡¯ll just knock them all down.¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± Vince said a bit embarrassingly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m sorry, did I get you into trouble?¡± Greg smiled nonchalantly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, this isn¡¯t trouble. If anyone¡¯s causing it, it¡¯s them. We were just defending ourselves, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re so good.¡± Listening happily, Vince hugged him and planted a kiss on his face. ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m driving.¡± Greg said offhandedly, and although he shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it, his remark prompted Vince to start attempting some high-difficulty maneuvers. With a hiss! Greg immediately gathered his focus, forcing himself to stay calm and pay attention to the driving. Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: Chapter 175: Enemies on a Narrow Road_1 Chapter 175: Chapter 175: Enemies on a Narrow Road_1 Jamae Hospital. Winston Carter waited outside for a while, and the examination results came out quickly. According to the results, Theo Carter¡¯s arm had no problems, the blood flow was unobstructed, and no injuries were seen. In other words, Theo Carter was now completely normal. As to why his arm had no sensation, the doctor had no effective solution and could only suggest further observation, followed by rehabilitation training for Theo. Upon hearing this ¡°disastrous news,¡± Theo Carter seemed deflated like a punctured ball, his head dangling, his expression somewhat forlorn. Seeing his brother like this, Winston was infuriated, resolving in his heart to bring down the Martial Arts Club first thing the next morning. The Taekwondo Club had been functioning for over two years and had always been in competitive relations with the traditional Martial Arts Club at the university; they had scheduled countless matches to prove which martial art was strongest. However, he was already in his junior year and was preparing for his postgraduate studies. So, he did not want to cause any trouble and was planning on making peace with the Martial Arts Club, then focusing on his studies. But to his surprise, they had beaten up his brother! This was intolerable, utterly intolerable! He planned to take people to challenge the Martial Arts Club the next day, intending to have the Martial Arts Club permanently removed from Jamae University, and to get revenge for his brother. However, both he and Theo Carter did not realize that Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t even a student of Jamae University, let alone a member of the Martial Arts Club. Therefore, when he led people into the Martial Arts Club the next day, the members were completely bewildered. Hadn¡¯t both sides already made peace? Wiry had Winston Carter come again? The Martial Arts Club President was also puzzled and frowned, ¡°Winston Carter, why have you come?¡± ¡°Your people beat up my brother, why do you think I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°My people beat up your brother?¡± The Martial Arts Club President¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he turned to look at the club members. There was indeed a possibility that the incident could have happened; although they had made peace, the longstanding resentment remained, and it was entirely possible that a verbal altercation could have led to a fight. He surveyed the room and saw that all the members were as astonished as he, clearly not the perpetrators, which immediately settled his mind. ¡°Winston Carter, this wasn¡¯t done by our Martial Arts Club.¡± ¡°Your word doesn¡¯t count!¡± Winston snapped back, waving his hand to the back, ¡°You guys come over and see if the person who beat you is here.¡¯ Before he had finished speaking, two Taekwondo Club members, who had been present at the scene last night, stepped out. A moment later, one of them ran over and said, ¡°President, that guy isn¡¯t here.¡± Winston Carter¡¯s face turned cold as he angrily demanded, ¡°Ollie Simmons, hand over that kid right now or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite. ¡°Winston Carter, let me warn you, stop pestering me, the guy you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t here!¡± ¡°Not handing him over, huh?¡± Winston Carter glared at him with a chilling gaze and said coldly, ¡°Then beat the hell out of them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A brawl broke out instantly! Meanwhile, the instigator of the whole incident was waking up from his sleep, his arms wrapped around Vince Cooper. ¡°Mr. Jensen, let me sleep a little longer¡­¡± ¡°Call me husband.¡± Vince Cooper blushed and turned her head away, speaking coyly, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± -¡¯Haha, weren¡¯t you calling out pretty willingly yesterday?¡± ¡°That was¡­ to upset Theo Carter.¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily and said, ¡°Since you won¡¯t obey, I¡¯ll just have to enforce the family law.¡± ¡°What family law?¡± Vince Cooper asked innocently. ¡°This is the one!¡± ¡°Alt, spare me¡­¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily, reaching under her armpit to tickle her sensitive skin. ¡°Mr. Jensen, I was wrong¡­¡± Immediately, the room was filled with joyful laughter. Even Vince Cooper herself didn¡¯t realize that she had developed a different kind of affection for Greg Jensen, even a bit of dependence. Exactly for that reason, she was very obedient towards Greg Jensen, willing to do anything for him. Hugging Vince Cooper, Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Are you still having classes today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Vince Cooper subconsciously glanced at the time, helplessly getting up from the bed, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to shower.¡± ¡°Haha, together then!¡± Greg Jensen laughed and, embracing her, walked into the bathroom; after freshening up, he then took her to the dining hall for breakfast. Adrian Wright saw this, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle teasingly, then didn¡¯t say anything else. After a quick bite, Greg Jensen drove Adrian Wright¡¯s BMW and took Vince Cooper to Jamae University. Greg Jensen asked with a smile, ¡°Do you want me to escort you inside?¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay.¡± Vince Cooper hesitated, afraid that Theo Carter would continue to bother her, so she agreed. ¡°Haha, you seem quite reluctant.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and then drove into Jamae University, parking under the women¡¯s dormitory as directed by Vince Cooper. Though the BMW X5 Greg Jensen drove wasn¡¯t very expensive, it still cost several hundred thousand, so as soon as he entered the campus, it drew the attention of many students. When Vince Cooper got out of the car, it immediately caused a huge sensation. ¡°Damn, what¡¯s the relationship between that guy and Vince Cooper? ¡°Look, they kissed.¡± ¡°Alas, my heart is broken; my youth is no more.¡± The boys sighed one after another, while the girls¡¯ eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, that man is so handsome.¡± ¡°Yeah, Vince Cooper¡¯s man is really handsome.¡± ¡°Handsome and rich; I wish he were my boyfriend.¡± ¡°Give it up, you better go look in the mirror first.¡± On the other side, Winston Carter had just finished with the Martial Arts Club and, seeing a crowd gathering, curiously walked over. Upon seeing Vince Cooper standing next to the car, Winston Carter¡¯s face immediately changed, pointing at Greg Jensen, he asked, ¡°Is that the kid who hit my brother yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!¡± The Taekwondo Club member¡¯s face turned pale, instinctively stepping back, the shadow Greg Jensen had cast over him was too intimidating. Taking on several Taekwondo Club members alone and typically knocking them down with a single move, the image of being unbeatable had left a deep impression on him. ¡°Enemies really do meet on a narrow road! Come on, let¡¯s go have a look.¡± Theo Carter, hearing his subordinate¡¯s words, immediately darkened his face and led people over. The students stepped aside upon seeing the Martial Arts Club President approaching. The Taekwondo Club was second only to the official Student Council at Jamae University; those who dared to mess with the Taekwondo Club either ended up with a bruised face or were forced to drop out by various underhanded means. What¡¯s more, it was said that the Carter Family was a big name in Jamae City, with their father being a formidable figure on the streets, someone none would dare to provoke. Therefore, even the Student Council President had to show some courtesy to Winston Carter at Jamae University, let alone ordinary students who absolutely did not dare to provoke him. Winston Carter approached Greg Jensen, gave Vince Cooper a threatening look, and then turned to Greg Jensen, saying coldly, ¡°Kid, was it you who beat up my brother last night?¡± Vince Cooper, seeing Winston Carter, instinctively hid behind Greg Jensen and whispered, ¡°Mr. Jensen, he is Theo Carter¡¯s older brother.¡± Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Chapter 176 Indifferent to Life or Death_1 Chapter 176: Chapter 176 Indifferent to Life or Death_1 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got everything under control,¡± Greg Jensen whispered to comfort her, then lifted his head to look at Winston Carter and said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s right, your little brother was too cocky, so I simply taught him a lesson.¡± ¡°Great, then come with me!¡± ¡°Go with you? What a joke!¡± Greg chuckled and shook his head, ¡°Give me a reason.¡± Winston replied coldly, ¡°You hit my brother, but I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. Let¡¯s settle this on the stage.¡± The stage? That¡¯s for kids to play with, I¡¯m not interested in playing along with you.¡± Greg sneered, then turned back to Vince Cooper and said, ¡°Alright, you go back to the dorm, don¡¯t mind them. If anyone at school gives you trouble, just call me, got it?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Vince cast a fearful glance at Winston Carter and, frowning, said, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t do anything to me,¡± Greg said nonchalantly. Vince¡¯s expression eased a bit as she breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Then you be careful too. I heard his dad is quite a big deal in Jamae City.¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry.¡± Greg¡¯s heart warmed at her words, and in front of everyone, he bent down for a kiss. Vince¡¯s face flushed red, her heart pounding with nervousness, but she tried her best to respond. Seeing this scene, Winston was fuming, almost to the point of explosion. Had there not been so many students and teachers around that morning, making it inappropriate to start a fight, he would have torn Greg apart on the spot. He took a deep breath to calm his raging anger, speaking hoarsely, ¡°Kid, you can walk away now. But Vince has to attend school, doesn¡¯t she? If I can¡¯t find you, can¡¯t I find her?¡± On hearing this, Vince¡¯s face immediately turned pale, her head tilted back in a helpless gesture, eyes filled with fear. Greg furrowed his brows, sized up Winston, and sneered, ¡°Taekwondo really did come from a country of women; to use a woman as a threat against someone else, you¡¯re really something.¡± Winston knew this was shameful, but to stop Greg from escaping, he had to resort to such low tactics. Grinding his teeth, he said, ¡°Kid, all this chatter is pointless. Either step onto the stage, or I¡¯ll start trouble with Vince. Your choice.¡± Greg laughed mockingly, ¡°Alright then, if you¡¯re seeking death, I¡¯ll oblige!¡± Seeing Greg ready to step onto the stage for her sake, Vince was deeply moved and quickly tried to persuade him, ¡°Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t fight him. He¡¯s really powerful, and many have been crippled by him on the stage.¡± ¡°No worries, your man is pretty tough,¡± Greg said with a smile, tousling her hair. Turning to Winston, he said, ¡°So you want to go to the stage, huh? Let¡¯s go.¡± Winston, with a cold expression, silently nodded and led the way to the Taekwondo Club without saying a word. ¡°You go back to the dorm, huh?¡± ¡°No, I want to go with you.¡± Greg wanted Vince to head back to the dorm to wait for news, but she refused to agree. He hesitated for a moment before nodding, ¡°Then stay back during the fight, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Vince felt warm inside and wore a sweet smile as she looped her arm through Greg¡¯s. Greg nodded, took Vince into his car, and followed behind Winston and his group. After they left, the scene immediately erupted. ¡°Winston Carter is going to the stage again!¡± ¡°That guy really has a death wish, daring to challenge Winston to the stage.¡± ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go watch too.¡± As a well-known figure at the university, Winston¡¯s every move drew attention, so upon hearing the news, Jamae University was stirred. Many students even skipped classes just to join the crowd at the Taekwondo Club to watch the spectacle unfold. For a moment, the Taekwondo Club was packed with students who had come to watch. Martial Arts Club President Ollie Simmons received the message and immediately brought the Martial Arts Club members over. ¡°President, it turns out it was this kid who hit Theo Carter, and as a result, we got embroiled in this mess without any reason.¡± ¡°Let me go and reason with him!¡± One of the members intended to go and reason with Greg Jensen and Winston Carter, but Ollie Simmons stopped him. He looked at Winston Carter on stage, then at Greg Jensen, who was talking with Vince Cooper, and said indifferently, ¡°What good would reasoning with that person do?¡± The member retorted resentfully, ¡°But we can¡¯t just let him pin the blame on us for nothing!¡± That¡¯s pointless; in the end, it all comes down to strength!¡± Ollie Simmons shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just inquired, and last night, this guy took on several Taekwondo Club members by himself, including Theo Carter.¡± He turned to the member and asked, ¡°Could you beat Theo Carter?¡± The member hesitated and then shook his head helplessly. Ollie Simmons continued, ¡°Exactly, if you can¡¯t even beat Theo Carter, what¡¯s the point of going over and talking to them? Theo Carter¡¯s skills are quite decent; how skilled must the person who took him down in one move be?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just watch and see.¡± Atop the platform, Winston Carter flipped gracefully onto the stage and extended his little finger towards Greg Jensen below. This was a common gesture used in their fights, meaning the opponent was no good, carrying a strong sense of insult. However, this gesture appeared ridiculous in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes. A fight was a life-and-death struggle, and making such a gesture was pointless other than to infuriate the opponent. And for a cultivator like Greg Jensen, who prioritizes mental state, how could he care about such a trivial gesture? ¡°Mr. Jensen, you must be careful.¡± ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t worry.¡± Greg Jensen kissed her on the forehead, prompting a wave of sighs from the audience, before he slowly made his way onto the platform. ¡°Tell me, how do you want to fight?¡± Greg Jensen asked with a cold smile. Winston Carter¡¯s eyes showed a touch of bloodthirsty anger as he sneered, ¡°Once you¡¯re on the platform, all bets are off. Of course, if you admit defeat, I¡¯ll stop. But I¡¯ve been having trouble hearing lately. Unless you kneel down to admit defeat, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hear you.¡± His voice was loud enough for everyone on the site to hear clearly. The Taekwondo Club members immediately began to echo. The President is right, kneel down and admit defeat, and we¡¯ll let you off.¡± ¡°You might as well kneel now. If the President accidentally cripples you, you¡¯re going to suffer.¡± ¡°Haha, hurry up and kneel down!¡± ¡°Kneel down!¡± ¡°Kneel down¡­¡± As the Taekwondo Club members began to chant, even the students who were there just to watch joined in. The roar was like a tidal wave, echoing through the entire Taekwondo Club and even seem capable of lifting the roof with its intensity. At that moment, everyone thought that Greg Jensen daring to challenge Winston Carter was simply seeking death! Of all the Martial Arts Clubs at Jamae University, only the Taekwondo Club and that half-dead Traditional Martial Arts Club had survived. Winston Carter had even won several city championships in a row and had many provincial medals to his name. Challenging such a person, wasn¡¯t that courting death? At this time, a Martial Arts Club member asked, ¡°President, do you think that kid can beat Winston Carter?¡± Although they were wrongly accused, Traditional Martial Arts Club and the Taekwondo Club were archenemies, so members of the Martial Arts Club were instinctively inclined to support Greg Jensen. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Chapter 1771 Do Not Accept_1 Chapter 177: Chapter 1771 Do Not Accept_1 Ollie Simmons fell silent for a moment, shook his head, and said, ¡°Being able to defeat Theo Carter within a single move, this kid¡¯s strength must be quite good. As for whether he can beat Winston Carter, that¡¯s a different story.¡± ¡°I hope he wins, and best if he cripples that damned Winston Carter!¡± Someone beside him glanced sideways and said, ¡°Hey, after all, Winston Carter isour classmate¡­¡± ¡°Classmate my ass!¡± The one who had spoken before, eyes red, glared at the person and said, ¡°My younger brother was also a member of the Martial Arts Club. Just because he accidentally bumped into Winston Carter, he was crippled by him. Does such a person deserve to be my classmate? I wish he were dead!¡± The person opened their mouth as if to argue, but then thought better of it, realizing that this kind of thing was indeed something Winston Carter would do. In the end, they could only close their mouths helplessly, casting an apologetic glance at the person who had spoken before. On the stage, Greg Jensen heard Winston Carter¡¯s words and cracked a smile, ¡°No consideration for life or death, right? One must kneel to admit defeat, otherwise calling out to admit defeat in other circumstances doesn¡¯t count?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± A mocking smile appeared on Winston Carter¡¯s face as he sneered, ¡°You better not admit defeat later, because I¡¯ve already planned to smash all your bones!¡± After finishing his words, he quickly closed in on Greg Jensen, followed by a Whip Leg thrown at him. ¡°The Club President is so cool!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± A chorus of shouts rose all around, with most people cheering for Winston Carter. Only a few, like Ollie Simmons and others, couldn¡¯t help but clench their fists tightly, sweating for Greg Jensen. With a cold expression, Greg Jensen gently stepped back, avoiding the Whip Leg, and then closed in, delivering an Immobilization Elbow. This move was used in many countless battles and was also one of the killer moves in the boxing technique practiced by Greg Jensen. The conversations around him were not lost on Greg Jensen¡ªhe heard them clearly and understood what kind of person Winston Carter was. Thus, he planned to give him a ruthless blow! Bang! Winston Carter had just landed his leg when his vision blurred, and he felt as if he was hit by a truck in the chest. His body flew backward and crashed into the ropes of the ring before bouncing back and falling to the ground. The previous shouting came to an abrupt halt! The inside of the Taekwondo Club fell into a silence as still as death! Looking at Winston Carter struggling to get up, they all felt as if they were dreaming, their faces filled with disbelief. The Taekwondo Club President was actually brought down by his opponent with a single move? How was that possible? That was Winston Carter, who had reigned supreme in Jamae University without any rivals¡ªhad he really been defeated just like that? ¡°President, am I dreaming? Did that kid really take down Winston Carter in one move?¡± ¡°Shut up and just watch the match!¡± Ollie Simmons reprimanded without turning his head, though his own shock was no less than that of the person who had spoken. He had seen clearly just then that Greg Jensen indeed used the Immobilization Elbow from the traditional martial arts, and he himself knew how to use the move as well. But, his Immobilization Elbow was far inferior compared to Greg Jensen¡¯s. He tried to analyze in his mind why Greg Jensen¡¯s Immobilization Elbow was so formidable, but after pondering for a long time, he could not figure it out. The only feeling he had was speed! The kind of speed that was pushed to the extreme! As for the reason behind that speed, it was something beyond his comprehension. Before encountering Greg Jensen, he also knew that traditional martial arts could be applied in real combat, but he had not imagined it to be this powerful. Just a single move had defeated the widely spread Taekwondo! What did that imply? It was like shooting down an atomic bomb with a single shot? Ollie Simmons¡¯s heart surged with excitement because Greg Jensen¡¯s move had shown him the direction of traditional martial arts. It made him realize that domestic traditional martial arts are not inferior to any physical technique. ¡°Kid, give it your all!¡± Ollie Simmons couldn¡¯t help but shout out loud. The next second, all the Martial Arts Club members yelled in unison, ¡°Brother, go for it, beat that son of a bitch Winston Carter!¡± In the silent Taekwondo Club dojo, the voices of the Martial Arts Club members were incredibly loud, drawing sidelong glances from everyone. The Taekwondo Club members immediately started cursing. Aiden Clark, were you guys from the Martial Arts Club trying to stir up trouble on purpose?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we beat you enough this morning?¡± ¡°Just wait, once our club president deals with this kid, we¡¯ll come back and take care of you bastards.¡± The inside of the Taekwondo Club dojo once again became noisy. ¡°Shut up!¡± The scene went silent again. Everyone looked up and saw that Winston Carter had regained his composure, glaring at Greg Jensen with a sinister look in his eyes. ¡°The club president is standing up!¡± ¡°Club president, you can do it!¡± Listening to the cheering from below the stage, Winston Carter became even more irritated; being knocked down by the opponent¡¯s move in front of so many people was a huge embarrassment. ¡°Kid, you just got lucky last time, this time I¡¯m gonna break your arm!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Winston Carter charged forward again. This time, he performed a feint kick, seemingly aiming for Greg Jensen¡¯s lower body, but halfway through, he switched direction and kicked toward Greg Jensen¡¯s head. This move was the killer technique in ring competitions, and countless long- renowned experts had been defeated by it. However, as powerful as the feint kick was, Winston Carter was too slow. To Greg Jensen, it looked like slow motion. Every movement, every exertion of force, was crystal clear. Before Winston Carter¡¯s kick could reach him, Greg Jensen had already sidestepped to avoid it and was about to counterattack when Winston Carter suddenly turned and raised his head, aiming a kick at Greg Jensen¡¯s groin. ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡°How despicable, to think you¡¯re the president of the Taekwondo Club!¡± Seeing this, the Martial Arts Club members couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud! Kicking the groin is a lethal move in actual combat, but it is forbidden in competitions. That¡¯s because this move can cause irreversible injury to the contestant, and in severe cases, it can even be life-threatening. Winston Carter using this move in the ring clearly intended to put Greg Jensen to death. Even if he couldn¡¯t kill Greg Jensen, he meant to cause him serious injury! Greg Jensen¡¯s expression darkened. He had intended to hold back and teach the other party a harsh lesson, but seeing Winston Carter¡¯s foot, anger also rose in his heart. ¡°Asking for death!¡± In the nick of time, Greg Jensen snorted coldly, lifted his right foot, and kicked toward Winston Carter¡¯s supporting leg. Crack! The crisp sound of bone snapping and tendons breaking echoed, and Winston Carter¡¯s lower leg immediately bent at an odd angle, followed by a heavy thud as he collapsed onto the ring. ¡°All, my leg¡­¡± Winston Carter immediately grabbed his lower leg and screamed in agony. The Taekwondo Club dojo once again fell into silence, with only the wailing of Winston Carter echoing throughout the venue. Greg Jensen slowly walked up to Winston Carter, looking down at him with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. Winston Carter, sweating profusely from the pain and ashen-faced, saw Greg Jensen approaching and his expression worsened. He knew that if he didn¡¯t surrender now, Greg Jensen was likely to make a killing move again. So, forcing himself to endure the pain, he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I¡­I surrender, stop hitting me, I surrender.¡± However, Greg Jensen, as if he hadn¡¯t heard, slowly raised his foot and stepped down toward Winston Carter¡¯s other leg. Winston Carter¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his chest in fear as he yelled, ¡°I surrender, I said I surrender!¡± ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t accept!¡± Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: Chapter 178: You Must Kneel Down _1 Chapter 178: Chapter 178: You Must Kneel Down _1 Crack! His other leg was also stepped on until it fractured! ¡°Aiden Clark, you¡¯ve gone too far! The club president has already admitted defeat; how can you still lay a hand on him?¡± ¡°Exactly, everyone, let¡¯s beat him up together!¡± The Taekwondo Club members were furious, roaring out for vengeance for Winston Carter. Greg Jensen spread his hands, shrugged his shoulders, and with an innocent look said, ¡°This isn¡¯t my fault; it was your president who said that to admit defeat, he must kneel. He didn¡¯t kneel, did he? How was I to know whether his surrender was genuine or not?¡± ¡°You son of a¡­¡± ¡°You are shameless!¡± ¡°The president¡¯s leg is broken; how can he kneel?¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily and mocked, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not my problem, is it? You didn¡¯t say that you don¡¯t have to kneel if your leg is broken, did you?¡± Before the words finished, the entire room fell silent! Onlookers had an expression of wanting to laugh but not daring to, while those from the Taekwondo Club had faces full of frustration. Just a moment ago, they were thinking of humiliating Greg Jensen by having him kneel and admit defeat; now, they had shot themselves in the foot. And quite literally had caused Winston Carter¡¯s other leg to be broken. Greg Jensen looked down again, his face full of mockery as he seriously asked Winston Carter, ¡°Do you want to admit defeat?¡± At this point, Winston Carter was in so much pain that he was about to pass out. Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s question, he hurriedly said, ¡°I admit defeat; I surrender, lam convinced!¡± ¡°Heh, merely surrendering won¡¯t do!¡± Greg Jensen shook his head. ¡°You have to kneel!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Winston Carter¡¯s face turned ashen, veins on his forehead throbbing, and his eyes seemed to shoot fire. He glared at Greg Jensen with rage, and after a long while, managed to calm down. Dragging his injured legs, he clenched his teeth against the pain, propping himself up on his arms Then with great difficulty, he knelt on the ground, his voice trembling as he said: ¡°I¡­ I admit defeat!¡± Winston Carter bowed his head, his shoulders shaking slightly, as an unbearable sense of humiliation spread through his heart. The air in the Taekwondo gym seemed to freeze. Everyone opened their mouths in disbelief, staring at the scene before them. They couldn¡¯t believe that Winston Carter, who once ruled supreme in Jamae University, actually knelt down to apologize. ¡°Alright then, winning like this isn¡¯t satisfying at all!¡± Greg Jensen casually remarked before he jumped off the platform. Winston Carter, hearing his words, felt an extreme humiliation. Overcome by a rush of fury to his head, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out on the spot. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen went straight to Vince Cooper and smiled, ¡°Shall we go?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Watching Greg Jensen¡¯s calm and collected demeanor, Vince Cooper felt her heart melting, that indescribable sense of security filling her. Greg Jensen nodded slightly, took Vince Cooper¡¯s hand, and casually walked out as if strolling through a garden. ¡°Wow, so cool!¡± ¡°I want a boyfriend like that too, handsome and wealthy, and he can fight. He¡¯s the epitome of safety!¡± Hearing the surrounding screams, Vince Cooper swelled with pride, unconsciously puffing out her chest and striding confidently as she followed Greg Jensen out of the Taekwondo gym. After they left, the gym buzzed again. ¡°Quick, check on the president; he seems to have fainted.¡± ¡°Call an ambulance!¡± ¡°Should we stop that guy?¡± ¡°Stop shit; we agreed to no concerns for life or death; there¡¯s no point in complaining to inspectors either. Let¡¯s hurry and get the president to the hospital.¡± The Taekwondo Club members finally came to their senses, and awkwardly carried Winston Carter out. The rest, with heads lowered and spirits dampened, left as well. In contrast, the Martial Arts Club members were all exhilarated, as excited as if celebrating the New Year. ¡°That kid is really too awesome!¡± ¡°Just two moves, just two moves and he made Winston Carter unable to stand up.¡± ¡°So our traditional martial arts can be this powerful!¡± ¡°Haha, seeing Winston Carter getting beaten up like that makes me want to laugh.¡± The members of the Martial Arts Club were overjoyed, but President Ollie Simmons fell into contemplation. Because even now, he still couldn¡¯t figure out why Greg Jensen was so powerful. Was it just because he was fast enough? Strength is something that can be said easily; it can be improved through weight training, but how can one improve speed? Ollie wanted to ask Greg, but he didn¡¯t know him, would he bother to answer his questions? In a villa in the suburbs of Jamae, Wallace Carter sat on the sofa with a sullen face, while Theo Carter sat opposite him, his head lowered, not daring to speak. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you got beaten up because of a woman? And a woman who already has a boyfriend at that?¡± The atmosphere in the living room was somewhat stifling. Theo Carter¡¯s body trembled slightly as he nodded gently and let out a soft ¡°hm.¡± ¡°Useless, completely useless!¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­ I know, I will definitely win Vince Cooper back.¡± Theo thought his father was angry because he hadn¡¯t won Vince over and had gotten beaten up, so he quickly made a promise. But he would have been better off not saying that, as hearing his words made Wallace even angrier, and he scolded: ¡°You fool! Do you think I am blaming you for not getting the girl? I blame you for not knowing what to choose, for being blinded by a woman! Since she has clearly stated she has a boyfriend, why do you insist on entangling with her? Do you know what her boyfriend does? Have you looked into his strength? ¡®Know yourself, know your enemy; a hundred battles, a hundred victories! You know nothing and still dare to go head-to-head with someone, you deserve to be beaten! How did I end up with such a fool for a son?¡± Theo Carter was so ashamed that his head was almost buried in his knees. Seeing him like this made Wallace even more annoyed, and he asked, ¡°Do you know the identity of that person?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Suddenly, Theo looked up and said, ¡°But I can go ask!¡± Wallace, shaking with anger, pointed at his son¡¯s nose and was so agitated that he couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. He glanced at his son¡¯s drooping arm and sighed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your arm?¡± ¡°The doctor said it might be due to blocked blood flow; I don¡¯t know when it will heal.¡± Theo¡¯s voice got lower and lower as he spoke, and by the end, a look of dejection appeared on his face. Wallace didn¡¯t take it seriously, his face sullen as he said, ¡°Aiden Clark, daring to touch Wallace Carter¡¯s son in Jamae City, is looking for death!¡± After speaking, he looked up at his subordinate standing by, about to order him to check out the other party¡¯s background, when his phone suddenly rang. He glanced at the incoming call ID, saw it was from his eldest son, and picked it up casually. He thought Winston had something to discuss with him but instead heard a stranger¡¯s voice on the line: ¡°Hello, Uncle Carter? I¡¯m a classmate of Winston¡¯s; he¡¯s been beaten up and hospitalized.¡± ¡°Winston has been beaten up?¡± Wallace stood up abruptly, his voice grave, ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same person who hurt Theo last time. We just ran into him at the university, and Winston called him onto the stage, and then¡­¡± The caller was articulate, and he quickly retold the incident with exaggerations. Theo, who was listening, turned ashen, almost ready to throw the phone away. He composed himself and said, ¡°Thankyou, I¡¯m heading to the hospital now.¡± After hanging up the phone, he couldn¡¯t contain the rage in his heart any longer, and he yelled at his subordinates, ¡°Find that person for me right now, no matter where he is, bring him to me!¡± Theo had a sudden idea and said, ¡°Dad, we could ask Vince Cooper. Since he s her boyfriend, she¡¯ll surely be able to find him.¡± ¡°Hmm, you come along as well.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Theo¡¯s face showed a hint of joy as he followed his father¡¯s men out of the house. Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Chapter 179 Renting a House_1 Chapter 179: Chapter 179 Renting a House_1 On the other side, Greg Jensen dropped Vince Cooper off at the entrance to her dorm. With some worry, Vince Cooper said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you might want to hide for a bit. You beat Winston Carter so badly, his dad will definitely come looking for trouble with you.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, just focus on your studies, and remember to call me if anything happens. If Theo Carter and the others come looking for trouble, give them my number and tell them to come to me.¡± Seeing she couldn¡¯t convince him, Vince Cooper sighed helplessly, ¡°Just be careful then, I¡¯m heading back to the dorm.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen kissed her on the forehead and then drove away from Jamae University, heading towards Dreamscape Garden. Spencer Burley had found him many apartment listings, and this one was the closest to Dreamscape Garden, not too far from the city center, and conveniently located. As for the rent, Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t too concerned about it. After subtracting the one million for the purchase of Dreamscape Garden, and including the one and a half million from his gemstone bets, he still had over ten million in cash on hand. If he hadn¡¯t thought buying a house was a major life event, he would have been tempted to buy one outright, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t care about a bit of rent. At the entrance of Dreamscape Garden, Greg Jensen honked his horn a few times at Spencer Burley, who promptly followed in his car. The two drove their cars into the underground parking lot, got out, and walked into the elevator together. ¡°Why did you even come here in person?¡± ¡°Haha, I was worried you wouldn¡¯t find the place, and besides¡­¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t say a word, watching Spencer Burley with an amused look as the latter¡¯s voice trailed off. In the end, Spencer Burley¡¯s face revealed a bitter smile as he said helplessly, ¡°I had no choice. The old lady dragged me up early in the morning, insisting I go on a date with Tracy Miles. I just had to make an excuse to come out.¡± Greg Jensen said speechlessly, ¡°It¡¯s just a date, not a death sentence. Is it really that difficult?¡± ¡°Easy for you to say. Why don¡¯t I introduce Tracy Miles to you?¡± ¡°Forget about it. A gentleman doesn¡¯t snatch what another person desires, hahaha!¡± Greg Jensen burst into laughter and quickly stepped out of the elevator. Spencer Burley¡¯s face turned dark as he said speechlessly, ¡°Desires my ass, I just don¡¯t feel anything for her, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s steps faltered, and he turned back to look at him, ¡°I was serious about what I said yesterday. Tracy Miles has a really nice look about her; marrying her wouldn¡¯t be a loss for you.¡± ¡°I want to think about it some more.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t say anything else and moved forward. Dreamscape Garden was a mid-range residence without direct elevator access to each apartment; instead, two homes shared one elevator and a narrow corridor. Greg Jensen glanced at the neighboring door and noticed a shoe rack with several pairs of high heels and some sneakers on it, indicating that someone lived there. The room opposite was the apartment he was looking to rent, a three-bedroom flat with one of the bedrooms converted into a study. It was fully furnished with appliances and freshly decorated. The landlord was a thirty-something-year-old young widow named Bai, not tall, but very voluptuous. She had a pair of flirtatious Peach Blossom eyes that unabashedly wandered over Greg Jensen¡¯s body. The hunger in her eyes made Greg Jensen feel uneasy. ¡°I¡¯ve just renovated this place; it was intended for my daughter to live in while she attended school, but she¡¯s settled for a boarding school, so it¡¯s vacant now.¡± Apparently afraid Greg Jensen might not rent it, Bai laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything, including the bedding and the crockery, is brand new. We never used them. If you rent this place, you won¡¯t need to buy anything, just use what¡¯s here.¡± ¡°That works out well, saves me the trouble.¡± Spencer Burley smiled and looked at Greg Jensen, asking, ¡°What do you think, Greg?¡± Greg nodded, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s rent it.¡± ¡°Great, let¡¯s sign the contract right now.¡± With great joy, Bai Lu quickly produced the contract she had prepared in advance and handed it to Greg. Greg looked it over and, seeing no issues, signed his name on it. He then transferred a year¡¯s rent to Bai Lu on the spot. ¡°For the door code lock, change the password to whatever you like. I¡¯ve prepaid two hundred for the utilities; it should last you a while. Go make a payment when you have time.¡± ¡°Sure, thanks for the trouble, Sister Bai.¡± Greg smiled. Bai Lu listed many details to be mindful of; it took quite some time before she reluctantly stood up and said goodbye to Greg and Spencer Burley. After seeing the landlord off, Greg finally let out a sigh of relief. Turning around, he noticed Spencer was grinning mischievously. Feeling puzzled, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Haha, Greg, do you think the landlord took a liking to you just now?¡± ¡°Knock it off, what¡¯s there to like? I just met her for the first time; I don¡¯t even know her.¡± Spencer Burley raised his eyebrows and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Well, you never know. For someone like Bai Jie, at her cougar age, a handsome face is all that matters; everything else is trivial.¡± Greg scoffed, ¡°Oh, you seem pretty experienced in this. How about I mention this to your aunt? Tell her that you¡¯re not into young girls, you prefer those caring older sisters?¡± Spencer¡¯s face turned pale, and he quickly raised his hands in surrender, ¡°No, Greg, I was wrong. If you say that to my mom, she would kill me.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± As they were talking, Vince Cooper suddenly called. ¡°Mr. Jensen, Theo Carter came looking for me and he asked for your number; I¡­ I got scared, so I gave it to him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, didn¡¯t I tell you? If they come to you, just give them my number.¡± Vince Cooper said worriedly, ¡°Maybe you should hide for a bit, the Carter family is quite powerful in Jamae City.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, focus on your studies. Leave the rest to me.¡± Greg reassured her and then hung up the call. Spencer Burley, who had overheard the conversation, asked incredulously, ¡°Did you offend the Carter family?¡± ¡°Yeah, I beat their son up,¡± Greg said casually. Spencer Burley was taken aback and asked, ¡°The older son or the younger son?¡± ¡°Alt, both of them.¡± Greg pretended to be helpless, ¡°I had no choice; both of them were asking for it. One was harassing Vince Cooper, and the other one was dragging me onto the fighting stage. What could I have done?¡± Upon hearing Greg¡¯s words, Spencer Burley¡¯s expression darkened, and he said with a frown, ¡°Greg, Wallace Carter is no joke. He made his fortune last century, is fearless and ferocious, and secured his control over Jamae with many capable people under his command. You beat up both his sons, and now you¡¯ve really stirred up trouble.¡± ¡°Trouble?¡± Greg snorted dismissively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± Spencer Burley pressed on urgently, ¡°No, I have to call Adrian Wright. He has a wide network; maybe he can connect with Wallace Carter and find someone to mediate.¡± Greg felt warmed by the concern but couldn¡¯t help laughing, ¡°Really, it¡¯s not necessary. A street thug? I really don¡¯t take him seriously.¡± Spencer Burley didn¡¯t care and picked up the phone to call Adrian Wright regardless. Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Undercurrents_1 Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Undercurrents_1 Adrian Wright was startled when he heard the news and pondered for a while before speaking somewhat helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t have much contact with Wallace Carter and his crowd. Let me ask my dad and see if he knows him.¡± Greg Jensen thought for a moment and then said, ¡°How about this, don¡¯t bother making peace for the time being. Just find the Carter family¡¯s residence for me, and I¡¯ll bring a gift and pay them a visit tonight.¡± ¡°That sounds good.¡± Hearing that Greg Jensen intended to apologize in person, Adrian Wright mused, ¡°Even though there isn¡¯t a mediator to help reconcile, showing up in person immediately does show sincerity. Wallace Carter is also starting to change his ways; he probably won¡¯t make things worse.¡± ¡°Yeah, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Spencer Burley added. Greg Jensen chuckled inwardly. If the two of them knew that he had crippled both of Winston Carter¡¯s legs, they probably wouldn¡¯t be saying that. The news that the Carter brothers had been beaten spread rapidly, and all the young, wealthy people in Jamae City were shocked. ¡°Have you heard? Wallace Carter¡¯s son was beaten up.¡± ¡°Damn, who¡¯s got the guts to mess with Wallace Carter¡¯s son?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard the surname is Jensen!¡± ¡°Jensen? He¡¯s not from Jamae City, right? I¡¯ve never heard of any big shot with the last name Jensen around here?¡± ¡°Must be some brash outsider.¡± ¡°Who cares. As long as it¡¯s not our little rascal, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Haha, just wait, there¡¯s going to be a good show.¡± Jamae City was tumultuous under the surface, everyone waiting for Wallace Carter¡¯s retaliation, eager to see what would become of that audacious young man. Inside Harrison¡¯s Home Cooking, Cindy Harrison was in the office doing the accounting. Her aunt, Judy Lampe, was sitting by her side, chatting on the phone. After an unknown amount of time, Cindy Harrison¡¯s face revealed a smile as she said, ¡°Well, this month¡¯s performance is not bad, thanks for your hard work, Auntie.¡± Judy Lampe hastily looked up, smiling ingratiatingly, ¡°Of course, of course.¡± After speaking, she hurriedly lowered her head and typed furiously on her phone. A flicker of displeasure crossed Cindy Harrison¡¯s face as she casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny about the chat?¡± Judy Lampe anxiously looked up and said, ¡°Cindy, you can¡¯t tell anyone else what I¡¯m about to tell you. You¡¯ve heard of Wallace Carter, right? His son was beaten up, both of his legs were broken, it was terrible.¡± ¡°Wallace Carter?¡± Cindy Harrison said in shock, ¡°The Wallace Carter from Carter Security?¡± ¡°Exactly, him,¡± Judy Lampe nodded. Cindy Harrison said incredulously, ¡°No way, who would dare mess with Mr. Carter¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Not sure who it is yet, just heard the person¡¯s last name might be Jensen.¡± ¡°Jensen?¡± Could it be Greg Jensen? The image of a person briefly crossed Cindy Harrison¡¯s mind, but the absurd thought quickly made her laugh. Greg Jensen was turned into a fool by Ethan Locke, how could it possibly be him? Even if he wasn¡¯t a fool, would he dare mess with Wallace Carter¡¯s son? It¡¯s simply impossible! Cindy Harrison laughed and shook her head, looking at her aunt who was still chatting. A thought suddenly struck her, and she asked, ¡°Auntie, have you heard someone is planning to open a home cooking restaurant in the east of the city?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s such a thing.¡± ¡°Then we need to hurry with our branch.¡± Cindy Harrison frowned. Her home cooking restaurant was very famous in Jamae City, almost always fully booked, with many customers needing to reserve two days in advance. Therefore, she was planning to open another branch in East Jamae City but got wind of someone else already having made the move, reportedly even purchasing the property. ¡°Cindy, you don¡¯t have to worry, their restaurant is being opened at Dreamscape Garden.¡± ¡°Dreamscape Garden?¡± Cindy Harrison was stunned and said blankly, ¡± Why¡­ why would someone open a private dining business in a place like that?¡± Judy Lampe chuckled and said, ¡°Who knows? Probably some fool from out of town. Finding a decoration company for a private dining business at Dreamscape Garden would be tough. After Alfredo Harrison¡¯s warning example, which decoration company would dare take on this project?¡± ¡°Ha ha, auntie is right.¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s expression eased slightly as she smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed with our branch as planned.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already asked someone to help look for a property. We should have some results in a few days.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, auntie.¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face was full of smiles. Running the private dining business for over a year, she had earned nearly three million. Once she expanded her branches throughout Jamae City, she could achieve her dream of earning ten million a year. Luckily she hadn¡¯t ended up with Greg Jensen but chose Ethan Locke instead. Otherwise, she¡¯d probably still be worrying about finding a job. Thinking of that unfamiliar yet familiar figure, Cindy Harrison couldn¡¯t help but curl her lip in disgust. At Jamae Hospital, Wallace Carter watched his son being wheeled out of the operating room with a face so dark it seemed water could drip from it. Theo Carter stood behind him with his arm in a sling, trembling and not daring to speak. Wallace Carter suddenly turned around, his eyes fiercely glaring as he demanded, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t that woman brought here?¡± Theo Carter¡¯s body shook as he explained, ¡°Dad, Vince Cooper has nothing to do with this. It¡¯s enough that we find the guy. Why would we capture her?¡± Slap! Upon hearing his son¡¯s words, Wallace Carter flew into a rage and slapped him, scolding: ¡°You fool, because of a woman, your older brother had his legs broken by someone. And you still have the face to defend that woman?¡± Scared, Theo Carter fell to his knees with a thud and said with a quivering voice, ¡°Dad, I¡­ I was wrong.¡± ¡°Was that damn rascal found yet?¡± ¡°Got his name and phone number, still looking into the specifics. We¡¯ll have results soon.¡± Wallace Carter¡¯s face turned to steel as he pointed at Theo Carter and was about to speak, but just then, Winston Carter woke up. ¡°Winston, you¡¯re awake. How do you feel?¡± Winston Carter¡¯s expression was extremely grim as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Dad, find that person. I¡¯m going to kill him. I¡¯m going to break his legs!¡± ¡°Good, rest assured, I¡¯ll definitely avenge you!¡± Wallace Carter nodded. Hearing his father¡¯s words, Winston Carter¡¯s expression softened a bit as he glanced at his younger brother and said, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with the second brother. Stop scolding him.¡± ¡°Heh, useless thing!¡± Wallace Carter coldly glanced at his youngest son and said in a grave voice, ¡°You stay here and take good care of your brother, you hear me?¡± ¡°Heard you.¡± Theo Carter quickly replied. ¡°Winston, you focus on healing. If you need anything, have your people buy it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After giving a couple of instructions, Wallace Carter took his men and returned to the villa. He had just arrived home when he received a call from a close friend, ¡°Wallace, we found the person. Seems he¡¯s been hanging out with the Burley and Wright kids.¡± ¡°The Burley and Wright kids?¡± Wallace Carter¡¯s expression shifted and then he angrily said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. If he dares to touch Wallace Carter¡¯s son, I want him torn to pieces!¡± ¡°Wallace, hold your anger. Listen to me.¡± The friend continued, ¡°The kid said he¡¯ll come by to apologize in person later. Just vent your anger then and let it go. With the face of those two families involved, you can¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°Heh, alright, with the Burley and Wright families involved, we can let it go. That¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll wait for him at home!¡± Wallace Carter chuckled, hung up the phone, and then ordered, ¡°Go, call all our best hands back. If that kid dares to come, I¡¯ll make sure he won¡¯t leave alive!¡± Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Chapter 181:1 Hear Youre Looking for Me_1 Chapter 181: Chapter 181:1 Hear You¡¯re Looking for Me_1 Jamae City was seething with undercurrents, but Greg Jensen acted as if it were nothing, dragging Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright to shop for daily necessities. The moment Louisa Burley found out that Greg Jensen had rented a house, she also clamored to come along. The three of them waited at the newly rented house for a while, and then Louisa Burley arrived with Tracy Miles in tow. Seeing Tracy Miles had also come, Spencer Burley felt like he had a headache coming on. ¡°Not happy to see me here? Shall I leave?¡± Tracy Miles teased. ¡°Happy, very happy!¡± Spencer Burley let out a helpless sigh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you even think about leaving, if you did, my grandma would skin me alive!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Two mischievous friends couldn¡¯t help but laugh unkindly. Spencer Burley gave Greg Jensen a blank look and said speechlessly, ¡°And you can even laugh about it!¡± Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°You should worry about yourself, my problems are really nothing.¡± ¡± What happened?¡± Louisa Burley hurriedly asked. ¡°Had a bit of a conflict with the Carter Family, but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Greg Jensen casually replied and then added, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and go, after we¡¯ve finished shopping I¡¯ll treat you all to a meal, this is like a housewarming for me.¡± ¡°Exactly, Big Brother Greg must treat us to a meal,¡± Tracy Miles laughed and said. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll cook myself!¡± ¡°Wow, we¡¯re in for a treat then.¡± Tracy Miles¡¯s face lit up with surprise, and Louisa Burley also showed a look of anticipation. The group, taking Louisa Burley¡¯s car, made a big round at the Billion Mall, buying a lot of daily necessities, as well as beef, lamb, and other ingredients, and happily returned to Wanhe Home. The medicinal meal Greg Jensen cooked was an absolute specialty, and the other dishes, influenced by the chefs at Reverie Inn, were perfect in color, aroma, and taste, and left Spencer Burley and the others singing his praises. After the meal, they chatted for a while, and then Louisa Burley and Tracy Miles left on their own. Once the two girls had left, Adrian Wright asked anxiously, ¡°Bro Greg, should we go over now?¡± ¡°Go where?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to visit the Carter Family?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°I can go by myself, you two don¡¯t need to follow.¡± ¡°How can we allow that?¡± Spencer Burley immediately grew anxious and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we brothers? We can¡¯t let you go alone!¡± ¡°Yeah, Bro Greg,¡± Adrian Wright said, ¡°Wallace Carter is a brutal man, you might be in danger if you go alone. With the two of us by your side, it should be a bit safer.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s no danger; rest assured.¡± Having spent so much time with Greg Jensen, Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley had developed a strong trust in his abilities, even somewhat blindly so. Although not sure where Greg Jensen¡¯s confidence came from, they still nodded. Adrian Wright said, ¡°Bro Greg, if anything happens, just call me. After all, our Wright Family has some clout in Jamae City. Out of respect for the Wright Family, Wallace Carter probably won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Spencer Burley followed up, saying, ¡°Bro Greg, when you go, remember to bring some gifts; it never hurts to be generous.¡± ¡°Gifts?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Indeed, I should bring some gifts.¡± ¡°Right, then we¡¯re off.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Greg Jensen sent the two out the door and, seeing that it was still early, went back to his bedroom to rest. He slept deeply until he woke up again, and by then it was past midnight. He glanced at the time, stretched lazily, and then got out of bed to wash up and drove to the address he had received from Adrian Wright. The Carter Family villa¡¯s living room was suffused with an extremely oppressive atmosphere. Wallace Carter sat on the sofa, his face dark and brooding, while several subordinates stood at his sides, no one daring to speak. The ticking of the wall clock echoed through the room. The butler said, ¡°Boss, should we give those two families a call and ask?¡± Wallace Carter turned his head, glanced at the wall clock, and scoffed, ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s already twelve o¡¯clock. They clearly don¡¯t take me seriously.¡± He slowly stood up, his demeanor suddenly changing, his stern face radiating a chill as he coldly said, ¡°Since they don¡¯t take me seriously, then there¡¯s no need for any courtesies. What can the Burley and Wright Families possibly do? Do they really think I¡¯m afraid of them?¡± After speaking, he turned and walked upstairs, without looking back, he commanded, ¡°Tomorrow, bring that young girl over first. Courtesies have been extended, now let¡¯s go by the rules.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now; don¡¯t disturb me unless there¡¯s something important.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Wallace Carter returned to his room, drank a little alcohol, and finally felt a bit better, then lay down on the bed and fell into a deep sleep. It was unknown how much time had passed when he suddenly awoke with a start, a strong sense of danger causing him to sit up abruptly. In the pitch-black room, not a sliver of light was visible. Instinctively, he reached under his pillow where a loaded gun was hidden¡ªan old habit he had developed over many years. However, this time, his search came up empty! The gun was gone! The next second, a calm voice suddenly sounded in the room. ¡°Looking for this?¡± Click! The sudden brightness made Wallace Carter squint, struggling to adapt before he finally looked toward the source of the voice. There sat a young man, leaning casually in the chair by the bed, a mocking smile on his face while he toyed with an old-fashioned pistol. It was the very gun that had accompanied Wallace Carter for many years! Wallace Carter took a deep breath and, struggling to maintain his composure, looked at Greg Jensen, frowning slightly as he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Heh, I hear you¡¯ve been looking for me?¡± ¡°You are¡­ Greg Jensen?¡± Wallace Carter¡¯s face changed drastically, and he demanded in a deep voice, ¡°How did you get in here?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a bank. Does it really matter how I came in?¡± Greg Jensen snorted, fiddling with the old ¨C fashioned pistol in his hand, and sneered, ¡°You wanted to see me, right? So, speak up, what do you want?¡± Watching the wanton smile on Greg Jensen¡¯s face, Wallace Carter¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. He had built himself up from the streets and was naturally very cautious about his own safety, with three shifts of bodyguards patrolling outside whenever he slept. Yet, despite that, Greg Jensen had managed to get in, and not one of his bodyguards had noticed anything. In other words, if Greg Jensen had wanted to kill him, it would have been as easy as turning over his hand. Realizing this, Wallace Carter felt a chill in his heart and was also struck by a question. Just who had his good-for-nothing son offended? Someone with such formidable skills? Wallace Carter¡¯s face was shadowed with an unresolved darkness as he looked at Greg Jensen for a long while and then suddenly laughed, standing up nonchalantly. He poured two glasses of wine and handed one to Greg Jensen. ¡°Mr. Jensen gracing us with his presence is truly an honor. Please forgive my poor hospitality.¡± Greg Jensen took the glass, looking at Wallace Carter curiously, saying nothing. Wallace Carter chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, no need to look at me like that. If you were a powerless nobody, I¡¯d naturally seek revenge for my son. If you happened to be someone of significant stature, well, that would call for a different kind of treatment.¡± Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Taking a Beating with Proper Posture_1 Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Taking a Beating with Proper Posture_1 Greg Jensen was amused to anger and pointed at Wallace Carter, ¡°You really are a dirty old bastard!¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll just take it as a compliment from Mr. Jensen,¡± Wallace Carter laughed it off without a care. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need for me to say anything more. Have sweet dreams!¡± Greg Jensen raised his glass in a gesture, took a sip of his drink, then set the glass down on the bedside table and leapt straight out of the open window. The room fell silent once again. After an unknown period, the statue-like Wallace Carter raised his glass towards the open window, then downed it in one gulp. Whew¡­ He set down his glass, took a long breath out, releasing the tension from his muscles. Only then did he realize he was covered in cold sweat; his pajamas were soaked through. He knew he had narrowly escaped disaster. Lucky for him that he had reacted quickly. He shuddered to think what might have happened had he been a bit slower. Now completely relaxed, Wallace Carter sat on the bed, limp as if drained, and it took him a long while to come back to his senses. Propping up his weary body, he opened the bedroom door, stepped out, and then yelled, ¡°Are you all dead or what? The guy was in my damn bedroom, and you¡­¡± Wallace Carter didn¡¯t finish his sentence before he was stunned by the sight before him. All the bodyguards assigned to stand guard were now lying on the floor. Judging by their positions, it seemed they had been taken down in an instant, with no time to fight back. It was only then that Wallace Carter realized it wasn¡¯t that his bodyguards didn¡¯t want to give him a warning¡ªit was that they had already lost the ability to do so. Just before Greg Jensen left, Wallace had been thinking about finding an opportunity for revenge. Now, he was rid of the thought entirely. Revenge? Don¡¯t joke! If Wallace Carter entertained ill thoughts that he shouldn¡¯t, he feared that before the revenge was even carried out, he and his two sons would have been making a group visit to the crematorium. ¡­ Inside Jamae Hospital, Theo Carter was keeping his older brother company as they talked. Looking at his brother¡¯s pale face, he couldn¡¯t help but comfort him, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Dad has definitely taken our revenge. I expect we¡¯ll see results by tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Mmm, call Dad now and tell him to capture that kid alive if possible.¡± Winston Carter said through gritted teeth, ¡°Once I¡¯m discharged, I want to kill him myself!¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll call right no¡ª¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m already here.¡± Theo was about to make a call when he suddenly heard a commotion at the door. He turned around to find that the person who appeared was his father. ¡°Dad, what brings you here?¡± Slap! As soon as Wallace Carter entered the room, he didn¡¯t say a word but slapped Theo Carter across the face. He then proceeded to kick and punch Theo, ignoring his wailing cries. Winston Carter, lying in the bed, cried out, ¡°Dad, if you have something to say, just say it¡­¡± However, Wallace Carter, as if deaf, didn¡¯t utter a word and didn¡¯t stop his assault. ¡°Boss¡­¡± The bodyguards at the door, hearing the chaos in the room, rushed in, but upon seeing their boss beating his own son, they silently retreated. ¡°Dad, what is this¡­¡± Winston tried to speak again, but his father pointed at him, signaling him to shut up, and then resumed the beating. After what seemed like ages, seemingly exhausted, Wallace Carter finally stopped and sat down panting on the sofa nearby. Theo Carter was all bruised and swollen, curled up on the floor holding his head, his body trembling slightly, but he didn¡¯t dare make a sound. Fearing that any carelessness would provoke his father¡¯s wrath again. ¡°Do you know why I hit you?¡± Wallace Carter¡¯s hoarse voice rang out. Theo Carter¡¯s body started to tremble uncontrollably as he stammered, ¡°I¡­ I did something wrong.¡± Bang! Wallace Carter yelled again, kicking him, and cursed, ¡°You provoked someone you shouldn¡¯t have and almost got your old man killed, do you understand?¡± ¡°Someone we shouldn¡¯t have provoked?¡± Both brothers were stunned and looked at Wallace Carter in disbelief. Pointing at Theo, Wallace Carter said to his eldest son, Winston, ¡°It¡¯s bad enough he didn¡¯t notice, but you lost to the person from the other side. Didn¡¯t you feel anything?¡± Winston replied somewhat blankly, ¡°Dad, what do you mean by¡­¡± ¡°How did I end up with two such fools!¡± Wallace Carter laughed out of frustration, ¡°A person with such formidable skills, didn¡¯t you ever think about what would happen if someone took off your heads at night?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Winston said, ¡°He might have strong skills, but could he really get past our family¡¯s bodyguards?¡± Wallace Carter scoffed, ¡°Bodyguards? When he came into the house, our family¡¯s bodyguards didn¡¯t even make a sound! When your old man woke up, that kid was sitting by the bed, and even the gun under my pillow had been taken. Do you know what that feels like?¡± Hiss! Hearing their father¡¯s words, both brothers gasped in shock. If Greg Jensen was as formidable as their father described, it meant he could kill them at any time. Of course, they could beef up their security, four bodyguards weren¡¯t enough, they would increase to ten, the Carter Family had the capacity. But there¡¯s a saying that there¡¯s no thief that can rob every day without getting caught; how could there be someone to guard every day against being robbed? Even a tiger sometimes naps, and what about them? One moment of carelessness could cost them¡ªtheir father and sons¡ªtheir lives! Wallace Carter watched his younger son with a cold gaze and said sternly, ¡°How did I teach you? When you get hit, you stand up straight, understand?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­ I was wrong.¡± Theo, trembling, knelt on the ground and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go apologize to him right now.¡± Winston furrowed his brow, seeming somewhat sympathetic toward his brother, but remembering their father¡¯s words, he fell silent. Wallace Carter let out a cold snort, taunting, ¡°Do you even know where to find him? Have you ever tried to understand him up to this point?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Theo¡¯s body was shaking even more violently. A heavy silence fell in the hospital room as the three men sat without speaking. After a long while, Wallace Carter suddenly spoke, ¡°Start with that girl, charm her first. Lucky we didn¡¯t lay a hand on her, otherwise¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish, but all three knew that if they had hurt Vince Cooper then, Wallace Carter might not have had the chance to be sitting there talking now. The three of them sat until dawn. After freshening up, Theo, with various luxury cosmetics brought by his subordinates, went straight to the university. Theo, already a high-profile figure at Jamae University, with his bruised and swollen face, immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Theo Carter? Who beat him up like that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know. But look, he¡¯s carrying a bunch of cosmetics. Is he taking that to Vince Cooper?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been beaten to a pulp and still thinks about flirting?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it to me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s follow and see.¡± A group of students cautiously followed Theo Carter to the girls¡¯ dormitory building. The next second, everyone was stunned. Without saying a word, Theo Carter knelt in front of the dormitory entrance and then shouted upwards: ¡°Vince Cooper, I was wrong. I¡¯ll never harass you again, please forgive me.¡± Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Mistaken Identity_1 Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Mistaken Identity_1 Boom! The onlookers felt their minds go blank, speechless at the shock of what unfolded before their eyes. Everyone could hardly believe their eyes. Theo Carter, who used to strut around the school like he owned the place, was actually kneeling and apologizing to Vince Cooper? How could this be possible? The previous Theo Carter wouldn¡¯t even think of apologizing, much less kneel. Even a slight defiance of his wishes would lead to his crazy retaliation. And to kneel and apologize? After a brief silence, the scene immediately erupted into chaos. ¡°What the fuck, what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Has Theo Carter gone mad? He¡¯s actually¡­ kneeling to Vince Cooper?¡± ¡°Could he have been scared?¡± ¡°Maybe, Winston Carter had his legs broken by Vince Cooper¡¯s boyfriend, maybe he¡¯s scared too?¡± Meanwhile, inside the girls¡¯ dormitory, Cindy Harrison sat on her bed with a worried expression, lost in thought. ¡°Cindy, you don¡¯t need to worry. Just keep it simple from now on; aside from going to class, stay in the dorm. I don¡¯t believe that Theo Carter would dare to come here.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t go anywhere either, we¡¯ll stay with you in the dorm every day.¡± ¡°Right, if he dares to come, we¡¯ll beat him up together!¡± Vince felt a warmth in his heart and looked at his classmates and friends with a wry smile, shaking his head, ¡°Forget it, if it really comes down to it¡­ I¡¯ll just drop out.¡± Before he finished speaking, Theo Carter¡¯s voice suddenly came from downstairs. The girls¡¯ faces changed, and they hurried to the window to look down, then all were stunned. Cindy thought they were frightened and, feeling helpless, she got dressed and said, ¡°You guys stay in the dorm; I¡¯ll go down and see, he probably won¡¯t take it out on you.¡± ¡°No, Cindy, come and see, Theo Carter is kneeling at the door, apologizing to you.¡± ¡°Kneeling¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Cindy was equally surprised and quickly ran over. She looked down and was instantly dumbfounded. Turning her head in astonishment, she said to her classmates, ¡°Pinch me, am I dreaming?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, you better go down and see for yourself.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going down now.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going too.¡± The girls quickly got dressed and ran downstairs. At the entrance of the dormitory building, Theo Carter knelt on the ground, feeling his face burn as he listened to the surrounding murmurs. An indescribable humiliation spread throughout his heart. However, he still clenched his fists and bit his teeth to endure it. From a very young age, Wallace Carter had always told him and his brother that when it was time to lower their heads, they must do so. Surviving was more important than anything! The chaotic sound of footsteps rose, reaching Theo Carter¡¯s ears like the most beautiful melody. Slowly lifting his head, he saw the lovely face he had longed to see, always smiling, but now filled with shock. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Theo Carter, what kind of game are you playing now? Let me tell you, I have a boyfriend now, there¡¯s no chance for us.¡± Cindy faced him with a cold expression, completely disbelieving that someone like Theo Carter would truly apologize, especially in such a humiliating way as kneeling. A bitter taste spread in Theo¡¯s mouth as he said helplessly, ¡°Cindy, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sincerely apologizing this time, please forgive me.¡± As he spoke, he carefully stood up and handed the gift to Cindy. Stunned, she took the gift subconsciously and said in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really apologizing to me?¡± ¡°Yes, a sincere apology.¡± ¡°And all that before¡­¡± Slap! Theo Carter violently slapped himself across the face, then said, ¡°The things that happened before were my own fault, none of it was your concern. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± ¡°` ¡°Please¡­ speak to Mr. Jensen for me and tell him I know I was wrong, and I¡¯ll accept whatever punishment he decides.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen?¡± Vince Cooper suddenly realized and hurriedly ran back into the dormitory building to find a secluded spot, and then he called Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen was sleeping and still a bit groggy when he answered the phone. He asked, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°This morning, Theo Carter suddenly came over to apologize to me. I wanted to ask if it was you who¡­¡± ¡°Oh, just handle it yourself. If you don¡¯t want to forgive him, just ignore him and leave him hanging.¡± ¡°Uh, okay¡­ sure.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vince Cooper still couldn¡¯t quite believe that Theo Carter had actually caved just like that. Looking at Theo Carter still kneeling on the ground, she hesitated for a moment before walking over, placed the gift in front of him, and said, ¡°You can go. Let¡¯s forget about the past.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve forgiven me?¡± Theo Carter looked up with a face full of surprise. ¡°We¡¯re classmates; there¡¯s nothing to forgive or not forgive. Just don¡¯t come looking for me again.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I definitely won¡¯t. I won¡¯t harass you ever again.¡± Theo Carter stood up with a face full of joy, nodding and bowing to Vince Cooper with a smile. ¡°In the future, at Jamae University, if anyone dares to bother you, just tell me and I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡± ¡°Thanks, but no need.¡± Vince Cooper said coldly, and then she walked toward the dormitory building. Seeing this, Theo Carter became anxious and called out, ¡°Vince Cooper, take these things with you.¡± Vince Cooper didn¡¯t turn back, and she didn¡¯t even pause her strides, walking straight into the dormitory building. Theo Carter hesitated for a moment, then came over to where Vince Cooper¡¯s classmates were with a beaming smile, handed the items to them, and said with a laugh, ¡°Vince Cooper doesn¡¯t want these, and I have no use for them, so you guys keep them.¡± ¡°This¡­ doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s for you, so just take it. Look out for Vince Cooper more in the future.¡± Vince Cooper dared to reject Theo Carter, but they didn¡¯t have the nerve to do so and reluctantly accepted the cosmetics before running back to the dormitory building. Theo Carter breathed a sigh of relief and quickly called his father to explain the situation. ¡°Holy shit, did he really come to apologize?¡± ¡°What kind of background does Vince Cooper¡¯s family have that even Theo Carter doesn¡¯t dare provoke her?¡± ¡°Vince Cooper¡¯s family background is nothing. They¡¯re just farmers.¡± ¡°Then, what¡¯s this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not clear on the specifics, but from now on, we definitely should not mess with this Vince Cooper.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± The news of Theo Carter apologizing to Vince Cooper quickly spread throughout Jamae University. Then, with the help of some invested individuals, the news spread its wings and flew beyond Jamae University. Those who were waiting to see Wallace Carter take revenge were all shocked when they heard this news. Who is Wallace Carter? He¡¯s a notorious figure on the streets of Jamae, known for his vindictive nature, which is almost universally acknowledged. Such a person, whose son was beaten so badly his legs were broken, not only held back from taking revenge, but even had his younger son apologize to the offender? Who exactly was the attacker? Who could have forced Wallace Carter to bow his head and admit fault? Driven by curiosity, people started to inquire about the identity of that person. Yet, no matter how much they asked, they ended up with nothing. All they knew was his surname was Jensen, and not even his first name was known. ¡­ ¡°Mr. Jensen?¡± Cindy Harrison was stunned for a moment, then frowned and said, ¡°Who is this Mr. Jensen, that even Wallace Carter doesn¡¯t dare provoke him?¡± ¡°` Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Chapter 184 Preparing for Renovation_1 Chapter 184: Chapter 184 Preparing for Renovation_1 ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, just what everyone is saying.¡± Judy Lampe laughed, ¡°Who cares who it is, as long as we don¡¯t clash with them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Cindy Harrison, apparently lost in thought for a moment, relaxed her expression and casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Dreamscape Garden?¡± Judy Lampe¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°I was just about to tell you about that. God knows where that idiot found a renovation company, but they¡¯ve started transporting sand and gravel a few days ago.¡± At this, Cindy Harrison¡¯s brows immediately furrowed, ¡°Who¡¯s got the guts to take on the project at Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°Must be a company from out of town.¡± Seeing her niece¡¯s expression grow stern, Judy Lampe hastily said, ¡°Cindy, if you ask me, we shouldn¡¯t worry. Even if they start the work, what can they do? A few accidents and they¡¯ll have to stop. That place is jinxed; nothing¡¯s ever going to come of it.¡± Cindy Harrison nodded expressionlessly and asked, ¡°Hmm, how¡¯s the branch coming along?¡± Judy Lampe replied, ¡°We¡¯ve found a place, right across from Dreamscape Garden. But they¡¯re only renting, not selling, and the rent isn¡¯t cheap.¡± Cindy Harrison smiled and, looking up at her aunt, confidently said, ¡°With the sign of Harrison¡¯s Private Kitchen up there, we don¡¯t need to worry about the rent being high. It won¡¯t take long to make it back.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s the spirit!¡± ¡­ The news of Wallace Carter backing down continued to ferment, with the rumors growing wilder. Some even said that the assailant was a wealthy heir from the provincial city, someone who could crush Wallace Carter with a flick of his finger. The rumors grew more absurd with time, and even the common folk of Jamae City caught wind of the story. Yet, the Carter Family, as if rendered mute, made no comment on the incident. Even when questioned, they merely laughed it off, letting slip no details. Thus, the speculation became even more outlandish. Greg Jensen had heard the rumors too, but he didn¡¯t take them seriously. What others said was none of his business. At that moment, he drove to Wright¡¯s Clubhouse. The renovation company¡¯s plans were ready, and they were meeting there today. ¡°Boss, the folks from the renovation company haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡± ¡°Alright, you wait here for a bit; I¡¯m going in,¡± Greg Jensen told Kingsley Harrison before walking into the clubhouse alone. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jensen, Mr. Wright and the others are waiting for you in the tea room.¡± ¡°Alright, sounds good.¡± As Greg Jensen entered the tea room, he saw Spencer Burley sitting there with a gloomy face, beside him sat Jaden Ford. ¡°Big Brother Greg is here.¡± Jaden Ford, all smiles, stood up to greet Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Have you tried the remedy I gave you?¡± ¡°Ah, not yet.¡± Jaden Ford glanced at Spencer Burley next to him and once again his face lit up with a smile. Adrian Wright, chuckling, said, ¡°Greg¡¯s medical skills are unquestionable. You just take the prescription he gave you without worries; it¡¯s sure to work.¡± After speaking, he glanced at Spencer Burley and flashed a sly smile, continuing, ¡°You both aren¡¯t getting any younger. Get in good health soon and tie the knot. Then all of us elders can rest easy.¡± ¡°Adrian Wright, are you asking for trouble?¡± Spencer Burley turned beet red with anger and turned to Greg Jensen, pleading, ¡°Brother Greg, it¡¯s about time you showed up. Adrian Wright, this bastard, is getting more and more annoying. Please give him a piece of your mind!¡± Greg Jensen touched his nose, seriously said, ¡°I think Adrian has a point.¡± ¡°You guys¡­¡± Spencer Burley clutched his chest, pretending to have a heart attack, and pointed at the two men, ¡°Choosing friends unwisely¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Laughter once again filled the tea room. Jaden Ford poured a cup of tea for Greg Jensen while laughing, ¡°Big brother Greg, have some tea.¡± ¡°Mm, thank you, junior sister,¡± Greg chuckled. Jaden¡¯s face turned red, as she whispered, ¡°No need to thank me.¡± With that, she turned her head to look at Spencer Burley beside her. Spencer¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. Greg chuckled again and casually asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Amande come?¡± ¡°My sister¡¯s best friend just got back from abroad, and they¡¯re at home chatting.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Just then, a knocking sound came from the door, and Kingsley Harrison walked in with a middle-aged man, followed by the secretaries of both men. ¡°Miss.¡± After entering, the middle-aged man first nodded to Jaden Ford, then smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself, I am Damon Milton, the manager of Thunder Decoration Company.¡± ¡°Haha, Manager Milton, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡± Greg greeted with a laugh, reaching out and shaking hands with Damon Milton, then said, ¡°My name is Greg Jensen, the owner of Dreamscape Garden, please sit¡­¡± After everyone sat down and exchanged pleasantries for a bit, Damon Milton brought out the fully designed blueprints and spread them on the table. Greg glanced at them and was instantly stunned. He had previously thought of digging open the hidden channels in Dreamscape Garden. Not only would it break the White Tiger Convergence formation, but it could also transform it into the Water Moon Array. The design in his hands added many smaller wealth-attracting formations on top of his original concept. Although their effects were not as strong as Greg¡¯s Water Moon Array, they could still serve a supporting role. Damon Milton looked at Greg, hesitated for a moment, and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, may I ask you something?¡± ¡°Please go ahead, Manager Milton.¡± ¡°Do you also understand Feng Shui, Mr. Jensen?¡± Greg laughed heartily and replied, ¡°I have a little knowledge, you flatter me with your words.¡± Upon hearing this, Damon felt somewhat embarrassed, glanced at Jaden Ford and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, if you say so, then you¡¯re really slapping my face. Truth be told, although I can tell that the terrain you designed is meant for attracting wealth, I have never seen it in any literature, nor do I understand the principle behind it.¡± If you had seen it, that really would¡¯ve been something. Greg smiled and did not keep it to himself, he explained the basic principles of the Water Moon Array to him. At first, Damon listened with the intention of casual conversation, but as they proceeded, his expression grew increasingly solemn. By the end, he stood up and respectfully bowed to Greg. Greg was startled and quickly said, ¡°Manager Milton, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, there is a saying, ¡®The master appears when the disciple is ready,¡¯ and since you patiently taught me this formation, it¡¯s only right that I bow to you.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too polite. Jaden and I are friends, so we¡¯re just chatting among friends. If you can use this knowledge, great; if not, just take it as something enjoyable to listen to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being modest¡­¡± Damon politely exchanged a few more words, then started discussing the details of the design with Greg. After a while, they finalized the last version of the design. Greg asked with a smile, ¡°Manager Milton, when can your team start the construction?¡± Damon replied, ¡°All the materials have been delivered, and after I adjust the blueprints tonight, we can start construction the day after tomorrow at the latest.¡± ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Manager Milton.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal with me. You¡¯re the young lady¡¯s friend, and besides, we¡¯re earning money from this too.¡± Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Chapter 185 Feng Shui Master_1 Chapter 185: Chapter 185 Feng Shui Master_1 Jaden Ford also laughed along and said, ¡°Greg, you¡¯ve already said we are friends, there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s just me being pretentious. Come on, let¡¯s have some tea.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, poured tea for everyone, and they started chatting casually. After talking for a while, they had dinner at the restaurant, and then they each went their separate ways. Jaden Ford had something to attend to at home, so she left with Damon Milton. Once they were seated in the minivan, Damon Milton asked with a slightly serious expression, ¡°Miss, who exactly is this Mr. Greg?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Is there something wrong?¡± Jaden Ford looked at him in surprise. Damon Milton said with a wry smile, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s just that next time you have such an impressive friend around, could you give me a heads-up? I almost embarrassed myself today.¡± Surprised, Jaden Ford asked, ¡°Embarrassed? Is Brother Greg¡¯s feng shui skill that high?¡± ¡°Not just high, there are so many formations I¡¯ve never even heard of,¡± Damon Milton replied with a wry smile. The Ford family¡¯s treasures were passed down to males and not to females, so Jaden Ford knew just a little about feng shui; she was not familiar with the specifics. And Damon Milton, in fact, was an apprentice taken in by the Ford family. His skills were definitely among the top tier within the family. That¡¯s why, hearing Milton¡¯s words, Jaden Ford was taken aback. In amazement, she exclaimed, ¡°That would almost put him on par with Grandpa, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± With a wry smile, Damon Milton shook his head and said, ¡°There are many things that I fear even the old master hasn¡¯t heard of.¡± ¡°How could that be possible?¡± Jaden Ford was utterly shocked. In her eyes, Grandpa was like a deity. The suggestion that Grandpa might be inferior to Greg Jensen was something that she found hard to believe for the moment. ¡°Is he really that amazing?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Damon Milton nodded, speaking seriously, ¡°I think that Mr. Greg might come from a secret family or perhaps he has received some legacy.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what should we do?¡± Jaden Ford had never encountered such a situation before and felt a bit bewildered. Damon Milton chuckled and said, ¡°Miss, no need to be nervous, just interact with him as a normal friend. If we establish a good relationship with him, he might be able to help our family out in the future if we ever need it.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Jaden Ford nodded slightly, her expression a bit blank. She still couldn¡¯t quite believe that Greg, who always seemed so approachable, was actually a reclusive expert. ¡°Wait, the prescription that Brother Greg gave me¡­ can I take it?¡± ¡°Prescription? What prescription?¡± Jaden Ford¡¯s face turned slightly red as she quickly explained, ¡°It¡¯s a weight loss prescription, given to me by Spencer Burley a few days ago. I was a bit scared by all the herbs in it, so I didn¡¯t dare to take it.¡± Damon Milton looked at Jaden Ford¡¯s figure and then burst out laughing, saying, ¡°Miss, with such a fine figure, do you even need to lose weight?¡± ¡°Oh come on, Uncle Milton, you¡¯re making fun of me again.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Damon Milton laughed heartily once more. With a blush still on her face, Jaden Ford asked, ¡°So¡­ can I take the medicine Brother Greg gave me?¡± ¡°Go ahead, anything that comes from Mr. Greg¡¯s hands is bound to be good. After you¡¯ve taken it, remember to keep the prescription,¡± he reassured her. ¡°Alright, I will,¡± she acknowledged. Jaden Ford said, still in a daze, ¡°I never would have thought that Brother Greg was so skilled.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Damon Milton laughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I say, not just for anything else, you also need to take the marriage proposal from the Burley family seriously, just because of Mr. Greg alone.¡± ¡°Oh, well¡­ I understand,¡± she replied. ¡°¡±¡±Jaden Ford¡¯s face turned red again as she thought of Spencer Burley¡¯s embarrassed look and couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡­ With the renovation blueprint finalized, Greg Jensen could finally relax. After delegating the Dreamscape Garden¡¯s matters to Kingsley Harrison, he holed up at home to start carving amulets. Although he had some experience from the previous few times, he still ruined one piece. Luckily, the discarded one was Blaire Jensen¡¯s, otherwise, he would have been heartbroken. He turned the Daisy Young piece into a ¡°trouble-free¡± plate, which he kept to play with when he had nothing to do. The remaining glass seed jade had protective charm patterns carved on the back, while the front was carved by Greg Jensen into a scene of sunrise above the sea. On these jade plates, the most commonly carved images are of Buddha. Although it really doesn¡¯t matter what is carved on the front side, anything goes without affecting the amulet¡¯s efficacy, but as someone on a spiritual path, how could Greg Jensen carve an image of Buddha? Once finished, Greg Jensen had planned to deliver it to Louisa Burley right away, but Chestor Ware called to invite him out for a meal. He thought about it and decided on the Wang¡¯s Club for the dining venue. Chestor Ware¡¯s visit this time was mainly to discuss the factory construction. The medicinal herb base in Peach Blossom Village had long been established with all plantings successfully cultivated, just waiting for next spring¡¯s harvest. Therefore, the urgency increased for the medicine processing factory. Chestor Ware¡¯s idea was to take Greg Jensen with him to meet the pharmaceutical company¡¯s executives and take responsibility for matters on this end. However, Greg Jensen really couldn¡¯t be bothered with these things. Understandably, Chestor Ware didn¡¯t have much to say, as without Greg Jensen, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to do business at all on this side. Besides Greg Jensen, who could provide so many medicinal herbs in the dead of winter? ¡°Then let Miao Chen have a try. I don¡¯t have that many talents on hand. Let¡¯s start with her previous experience guiding her. Once she¡¯s trained up to par, we¡¯ll let her manage,¡± he said. ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen spoke frankly, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t make me manage, haha.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Chestor Ware could only grimace and shake his head at this. After the meal, Greg Jensen directly handed the jade pendant to Spencer Burley to pass on. He himself drove back to the village to take a look. After being away for more than a month and despite frequent calls, he still wanted to go back for a visit. Lois Abbott had been nagging him over the phone for several days to come back for a visit, and Greg Jensen missed him too. Moreover, today was Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s birthday, so he definitely planned a return trip. Greg Jensen drove to Riverhaven County, deciding to visit the branch stores below first. There are four branches now in Riverhaven County, the largest being the South City branch, managed by Amber Hall, who also oversees the other three branches. Greg Jensen visited the other branches first and found that the stores now carry not only several high-quality specialty vegetables but also some ordinary vegetables bought from other places. Consequently, customers with lower income levels also began shopping at the Peach Blossom Fruit and Vegetable Supermarket. Just half a month prior, the supermarket¡¯s membership had already exceeded fifty thousand. What does fifty thousand signify? The small Riverhaven County only had about two hundred thousand residents. Considering an average of three persons per household, it equates to about sixty thousand households. For things like supermarket membership cards, generally, each family gets one for the convenience of redeeming points for gifts. Therefore, accounting for almost all the residents of Riverhaven County. Even if this calculation isn¡¯t entirely accurate, with this scale, the supermarket has almost captured more than fifty percent of the market. Initially, Greg Jensen just wanted to use the Small Cloud Rain Skill to grow some vegetables for extra money; he never expected the business to grow so much. ¡°Work hard, and I¡¯ll give you a bigger annual bonus at the end of the year!¡± ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± The employees, hearing that there would be bonus money at the year¡¯s end, immediately smiled happily.¡±¡±¡± Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Chapter 186: Return to the Village_1 Chapter 186: Chapter 186: Return to the Village_1 The employees at the vegetable shop were mostly recruited from Peach Blossom Village, and earning over a thousand yuan a month, they were already thrilled beyond measure. They had never expected that there would actually be a bonus at the end of the year. After making rounds at the three stores, Greg Jensen headed to the Nancheng branch. Amber Hall was helping the staff clean up when she looked up and saw Greg, and she couldn¡¯t help but stare, thinking she was seeing things. ¡°Hello, boss!¡± ¡°Haha, no need to call me boss, just call me Brother Greg.¡± Greg said with a chuckle, ¡°We¡¯re all from the same village, no need to be so formal.¡± Big companies talk about systems, small businesses talk about human relationships. This vegetable shop was not big, and including Amber, there were only six employees. With such a small team, talking about systems to them would only destroy their enthusiasm. Greg spent some time chatting with the employees downstairs, asking about their living and accommodation conditions, and then followed Amber to the small office upstairs. Click! As soon as they entered the office, Amber locked the door and then, without a word, threw herself at Greg, kissing him directly. ¡°Hey, sister-in-law, stop it, this is an office.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Who made you forget people once your pants are back on?¡± Amber said with a grievance, ¡°After you¡¯ve had your fill of me, you don¡¯t care anymore, not even a phone call in over a month.¡± ¡°I¡­ Ow¡­ ¡± Greg quickly transitioned from feeling despondent to an excited state. Although Amber wasn¡¯t particularly gentle, she was understanding. Especially that kind of consideration that took his entire being into account, it gave Greg a kind of indescribable satisfaction. Who knows how long it was before the office finally quieted down, but the air still floated with a provocative scent. ¡°Stop it now, I have to get back to the village.¡± ¡°Can I go back with you?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better stay here and watch the shop.¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to be with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Amber carefully smoothed out the wrinkles on Greg¡¯s clothes and touched up her makeup, then sent him out of the store with a satisfied expression. ¡°Drive slowly on the way back.¡± ¡°I know.¡± After leaving the branch, Greg felt a headache coming on. He thought about going by the hotel but, considering that he would have to contribute his share of public grain again, he simply turned the car around and headed straight for Peach Blossom Village. Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s vegetable shop was as busy as ever, with an endless stream of people coming and going. When Greg walked in, she was bending over to arrange the vegetables, her full and plump figure tightly wrapped by her trousers, unreservedly displayed in front of him. He swallowed and said with a smile, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Lindsey Wolfe was startled, and she straightened up abruptly like she was electrocuted, her large fruits trembling with her movement. ¡°Greg, when did you get back?¡± ¡°Just arrived.¡± Greg¡¯s gaze was still somewhat fixed as he blurted out, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s face turned red instantly, and she murmured with her head down, ¡°Mmh, I did.¡± ¡°Uh, I¡¯m going back to the village first, you should come back early tonight. Isn¡¯t it your birthday today? I bought a cake.¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­ okay,¡± Lindsey Wolfe replied without raising her head. The shop quieted down again, and when she looked up, Greg was already gone. Her heart suddenly felt a bit empty, but then thinking about seeing him again that evening, she suddenly smiled. After leaving the vegetable store, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t go straight back to the village, but instead made a detour to visit Old Liu. Old Liu wasn¡¯t at home at the time, and after asking around, Greg found out that for the past few days, he had been at Peach Blossom Village, supposedly overseeing the medicinal herb base. Greg smiled and drove back to Peach Blossom Village. ¡°Greg is back.¡± ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t Silly Greg.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not silly anymore, you shouldn¡¯t call him that anymore.¡± ¡°Right, right, I forgot.¡± Peach Blossom Village used to be a poor village, but under the leadership of Lindsey Wolfe, they all started growing medicinal herbs and vegetables. Now they were earning a lot more money than before. In the past, it was rare to see meat during the New Year festivities, but now they could afford to eat meat more regularly. Therefore, the villagers were very grateful to Lindsey Wolfe, and by association, Greg also reaped some benefits. Every villager he met would stop to greet him with incredible warmth. Seeing the smiling faces of the villagers made Greg himself feel happy and fulfilled. Back at home, looking at the spacious and well-lit room, with the bed sheet and quilt neatly laid out, Greg felt an indescribable tranquility. This was a room Lindsey Wolfe had specifically prepared for him. It was clear, in the time that he had been away, that Lindsey had been cleaning regularly; the room was spotless and there was even a thoughtfully placed wicker chair in the corner. The wicker chair was a remnant of Greg¡¯s father¡¯s. It had been left at the front door and had not been brought in during the fire, thus sparing it from destruction. Moreover, the damaged parts of it had already been repaired by someone. ¡°Greg is back?¡± Turning around, Greg saw Second Uncle coming in and he quickly smiled, ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Hmm, when did you get back?¡± Second Uncle asked with a smile. Greg smiled, ¡°Just got back. It¡¯s Aunt¡¯s birthday today, I came back especially to celebrate with her.¡± Second Uncle laughed, ¡°Haha, our Silly Greg is so thoughtful.¡± Greg¡¯s face turned red, and he said sheepishly, ¡°Second Uncle, I¡¯m not silly anymore.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Second Uncle seemed to think of something very amusing and laughed heartily, leaving Greg no choice but to smile along. ¡°Are you going to leave again this time?¡± Second Uncle inquired. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got some business set up in the city, and we¡¯re about to start work soon,¡± Greg replied. Second Uncle hesitated, then sighed, ¡°When you have time, come back to visit more often. It¡¯s not easy for Freya to be taking care of the child alone.¡± ¡°I know, Second Uncle.¡± Greg smiled somewhat unnaturally. He understood what Second Uncle meant, but he didn¡¯t know how to respond to this kind of matter. ¡°Second Uncle, come over for dinner tonight, okay? I¡¯ll cook a few dishes, and we can have a drink, just us men.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let Third Uncle and the others know, too,¡± Second Uncle agreed. ¡°Great.¡± After sending Second Uncle off, Greg sighed helplessly, took the groceries he had bought from the car, and started preparing dinner. Greg had quite a talent for cooking, and though he hadn¡¯t cooked much recently, his skills hadn¡¯t dulled in the slightest. In less than two and a half hours, he had prepared a whole table of dishes. Esther Jensen had just finished school. Carrying her little backpack, she followed the delicious aroma and walked in, ¡°What smells so good?¡± ¡°Is Esther back?¡± ¡°Ah, Silly Greg brother.¡± Seeing Greg had returned, the little girl¡¯s face broke into a sweet smile. She threw her backpack aside and jumped into Greg¡¯s arms. Looking up at him with her little head, she asked, ¡°Silly Greg brother, did you bring me something tasty?¡± ¡°I did, I brought you a whole bunch of snacks. They¡¯re all in the trunk, you can get them yourself.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Thoughts_1 Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Thoughts_1 Greg had brought back quite a stash of snacks for Esther, along with some branded clothes and backpacks. The little girl spent half a day moving it all by herself. It was only then that she realized Greg had bought way too much. Staring at the small mountain of snacks and clothes piled on the bed, she turned her head and said in a daze, ¡°Silly big brother Greg, did you rob a bank or something? Why did you buy so much stuff?¡± ¡°Knock it off, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Greg tapped her on the head and laughed, ¡°I just made some money, is all. It¡¯s okay to buy a little bit more for you to eat and use, isn¡¯t it? Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Esther shrank her neck and took another glance at the small mountain, frowning, ¡°I am happy, but how much did you actually make? This is just too much.¡± ¡°Not much, just over ten million,¡± Greg said offhandedly. Esther put her hands on her hips, mimicking an adult¡¯s tone, and pouted, ¡°Hmph, do you think you could sell me for ten million? I think you didn¡¯t learn anything else from your trip to the city, but you sure learned how to brag.¡± Greg ruffled her hair and laughed, ¡°Hahaha, I couldn¡¯t sell you. You¡¯re our family¡¯s treasure. There¡¯s no way we could find another you if you were sold.¡± ¡°Hey, stop messing up my hair. My hairstyle is all messed up now.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Greg tapped her on the head again and said, ¡°Go wash your hands and get ready for dinner, your mom will be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± As winter was approaching and the outside wind was chilling, they definitely couldn¡¯t eat in the courtyard. Fortunately, the newly built house had a spacious living room. Greg moved the large table inside, and a series of beautifully prepared dishes were carried in like a flowing stream. After washing her hands, Esther helped bring the bowls and chopsticks. By the time the two of them were almost done, Grandpa Jensen and the others had also rushed back. Shortly after, Lindsey returned as well. She felt a sudden touch of emotion when she saw the table full of dishes. ¡°Auntie, wash your hands. Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The group chatted amicably around the table as they ate, creating a very harmonious atmosphere. When they had almost finished eating, Greg brought out the birthday cake he had bought during the day. ¡°Happy Birthday to you¡­¡± With the lights turned off, everyone sang the birthday song to Lindsey together. ¡°Make a wish and blow out the candles!¡± Under everyone¡¯s urging, Lindsey followed what she had seen on TV; she clasped her hands together and closed her eyes to make a wish in her heart. After a moment, she opened her eyes and blew out all the candles in one breath. Esther, ever the child, tugged at her mother¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Mom, what wish did you make just now?¡± Lindsey¡¯s gaze instinctively turned to Greg. Does it have something to do with me? Greg was startled and quickly said, ¡°You can¡¯t tell your wish; it won¡¯t come true if you say it out loud.¡± Esther raised her drink cup solemnly and nodded, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s wish for Mom¡¯s dreams to come true.¡± ¡°Yes, may all your wishes come true.¡± Lindsey responded thoughtfully, her eyes glancing at Greg again. Greg¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly said, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± He knew Lindsey¡¯s feelings, and he had a good impression of her too. But after all, she had been his aunt for so many years. How could he act on it? ¡°Let nature take its course,¡± he thought. Greg Jensen sighed helplessly and returned to the dining table, only to find Lindsey Wolfe guzzling down liquor in big gulps. He opened his mouth, wanting to tell her to drink less, but didn¡¯t know how to start. As the moon rose above the willow tops, Second Master and the others helped to clear the table and went back to their homes to rest. Lindsey Wolfe had already passed out drunk, and Greg Jensen had carried her back to her room. Esther Jensen was very understanding and squatted in the kitchen to help wash the dishes, muttering, ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t have it easy, with no man in the house. It¡¯s not often you come back, let her indulge for one night.¡± ¡°You little imp!¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but laugh, his mood, which had been somewhat heavy, was completely lightened by her words. After cleaning up, Greg Jensen sent Esther Jensen to bed too, and he went back to his room to practice the Guidance Technique. The nature¡¯s spiritual energy entered his body slowly, and compared to the speed of Dual Cultivation, it was like heaven and earth. For some reason, Greg Jensen was a bit restless tonight, as if a voice in his head kept saying, ¡°Go to the room next door, there¡¯s a woman waiting there to perform Dual Cultivation with you.¡± Feeling a little helpless, he decided not to practice anymore and covered himself with the quilt to sleep soundly. He slept very well, not waking up until the sun was high in the sky. In his dream, he was riding the wind and commanding a sword, freely roaming between heaven and earth, truly enjoying himself. Upon waking, he found he was still at the fourth level of Qi Refinement, far from the realm of riding the wind and wielding a sword. After freshening up, he stepped out of the room and found a note on the dining table: Breakfast is in the pot. Greg Jensen showed a happy smile and exclaimed, ¡°This is what home feels like.¡± He lifted the lid of the pot and found the fried dough breakfast that Lindsey Wolfe had made in the morning. On the small table beside it, she had also set up tea equipment, tea leaves, and foods like dates, goji berries, and walnuts. Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow, turned on the electric stove, placed the tea equipment on it, and started boiling tea. He also picked up two walnuts and some dates and placed them on the stove to roast. The fried dough from earlier was also taken by him and put beside the stove. It wasn¡¯t long before the aroma of walnuts and dates mixed with the faint scent of burnt tea leaves filled the air. ¡°Damn, I overdid it.¡± Greg Jensen quickly grabbed the kettle next to him and poured water into the teapot. Whoosh! The fragrance of the tea filled the air, drifting with the rising steam. After adding roasted dates, rock sugar, and other ingredients, a delicious jar of tea was ready. A bite of fried dough and a sip of jar tea, sweet and soft with a touch of bitterness, revitalized the spirit. After breakfast, Greg Jensen left the house and headed straight for the medicinal herb base. From a distance, he saw Big Liu in a military coat, standing at the gate shivering while waiting. Seeing Greg Jensen arrive, he quickly ran over, smiling obsequiously, ¡°Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Greg Jensen looked at him curiously, ¡°You put on your military coat so early?¡± Big Liu chuckled awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s a bit cold in the morning and evening, I got lazy getting up, so I just came out wearing it.¡± Greg Jensen looked at his eager face and said emotionally, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°Not hard. It¡¯s about making money, nothing too hard about that,¡± Big Liu said with a laugh. Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment, then took out a bottle from his bag and handed it to him, ¡°This is the antidote for the next six months. The poison in you currently has no complete cure. Let me think of a way to fully clear the poison from your body.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it, heh heh.¡± Big Liu happily accepted the bottle, carefully tucking it into his inner pocket. ¡°Mr. Jensen, shall we go in and take a look?¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Greg Jensen followed Big Liu casually into a greenhouse and spotted someone carefully spacing out the seedlings of the medicinal herbs. Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Chapter 188 I Was Actually Pinned to the Wall_1 Chapter 188: Chapter 188 I Was Actually Pinned to the Wall_1 ¡°Silly Jensen, what brings you here?¡± The man looked up, and Greg Jensen finally recognized him as Seth Jensen. He remembered that Seth and his brother Kamden had been brought in by Old Man Liu to be foremen, and it surprised him that they were still working here. When he heard himself being called Silly Jensen, Greg didn¡¯t feel anything amiss and simply nodded with a smile. Old Man Liu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he frowned, ¡°People are calling you Greg now, not silly anymore, why do you still call him Silly Jensen?¡± Hehe, I got used to calling him Silly Jensen,¡± Seth said with a laugh. ¡°You dare to say that, hurry up and call him Boss.¡± ¡°Boss?¡± Seth was stunned, looking back and forth between Greg and Old Man Liu. Greg cleared his throat and explained with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve taken a stake in the herbal medicine base, it¡¯s fine, you can call me whatever you like.¡± Seth said confusedly, ¡°So, you really are my boss now?¡± Greg, trying not to laugh or cry, said, ¡°I told you to call me whatever you like, why are you still fussing over this?¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll still call you Silly Jensen!¡± Seth smiled happily and then gave Old Man Liu a challenging chin up. Old Man Liu glared at him but didn¡¯t say anything further, starting to follow Greg and quietly began introducing things. ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯ll take about three more months before the herbal medicines can be harvested.¡± ¡°Three months?¡± ¡°Based on my observations over the past month or so, it¡¯s about three months.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg nodded in satisfaction, thinking three months was more than enough time for Chestor Ware to build the factory, and then they could start transporting the herbs directly to Jamae City for processing. In fact, processing on the spot was the most convenient, not only saving on shipping costs but also some time. However, since Chestor Ware¡¯s processing plant was already at full capacity and building a new one would take too long, there was one for sale in Jamae City. Once purchased, it could be refurbished and restarted, which, both in terms of cost and time, was more economical than building a new plant from scratch. Greg stood beside the greenhouse, his gaze sweeping across a vast expanse of white. Greenhouse after greenhouse were scattered as far as the eye could see, like a blanket across the land. With such a large area, the harvest would sell for at least ten million, and that¡¯s not even counting the income from the processing plant. Thinking that he was now a millionaire, Greg felt a surge of pride. He would take an Elixir daily, starting with a month¡¯s supply. A set of Elixirs, worth hundreds of thousands in raw materials, yielded only six pills, and over a month this would amount to two or three million. Considering this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but wince again. Despite having ten million in cash, if he converted it all into Elixirs, it would only last him just over three months. More than ten million for just over three months, the thought alone was headache-inducing. ¡°I really need to work hard to make money!¡± Greg let out a long sigh, and thinking of the marvelous methods of advanced Qi Refinement, he suddenly felt re-energized and quickly took out his phone to call Camden Finn, the owner of Jade Hall. He asked him to order the materials needed for the Elixir. When Camden heard about the need for two or three million¡¯s worth of materials, he was thrilled, but he still asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re not planning anything illegal with all these materials, are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I were doing something illegal, you¡¯d already be an accomplice by now. Just get the materials ready and stop worrying about pointless things.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your word for comfort.¡± After looking over the herbal medicine base, Greg also took a tour of the vegetable area. The vegetable sector had always been managed by Second Master, who took care of the daily harvest and the daytime spacing, thinning, and fertilizing with his team. When Second Master saw Greg, he happily chatted with him. He explained everything from how to grow vegetables in the greenhouse to the best methods for thinning and fertilizing, his eyes shining with excitement and pride as if he were talking about his own child. Seeing Second Master so happy made Greg very pleased as well, and after chatting with him for the better part of the day, he drove back to Riverhaven County. Just as he returned to Love Home Garden, a figure pounced on him. ¡°Brother, why did you just get back? I missed you.¡± Lois was wearing shorts and a vest, her slender thighs and arms exposed to the air. She clung to Greg Jensen¡¯s neck like a doll, her round and straight thighs tightly clasping Greg¡¯s waist. The fresh scent of flowers and grass spread softly with her ear-length hair. Greg¡¯s heartbeat suddenly sped up, and his breathing grew more rapid. He looked down at the little girl in his arms and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± ¡°Come back just to look for my sister, isn¡¯t it okay to look for me?¡± Lois looked up at him, pouted, and hummed, then buried her small head on Greg¡¯s shoulder and gently rubbed against it, whining, ¡°I missed you, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± ¡°I heard you¡­¡± Greg felt like he was on fire inside and quickly set the little girl down, but Lois wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°Get down quickly, or I¡¯ll spank you!¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so bad!¡± Lois¡¯s face quickly flushed red, she punched Greg lightly with her small fist, then slid down from him. Greg shuddered, took a deep breath, and stammered, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ go to the restroom first.¡± After saying that, he rushed away impatiently. Lois watched his retreating back and couldn¡¯t help but giggle, murmuring to herself, ¡°I still have quite the charm.¡± She hopped and skipped to the bathroom door, knocked, and said, ¡°Brother, come out quickly, I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± ¡°Go away! Little brat, get lost.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not little.¡± Inside the restroom, once Greg finished, he let out a long sigh of relief. After washing his hands, he took out his phone and called Lois Abbott. When Lois Abbott received his call, she exclaimed with joy, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Yeah, did you miss me?¡± Greg asked with a smile. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Haha, then why aren¡¯t you coming back quickly?¡± Lois laughed, ¡°There is a birthday party at the hotel today. I¡¯ll come back after they¡¯ve started.¡± ¡°Okay, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go buy some groceries.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll bring something back from the hotel.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Greg walked out of the washroom, about to get something to drink, when he saw Lois coming out of the second bedroom. In just that short time, the young girl had changed into a black silk nightgown. It perfectly set off her creamy white shoulders and her translucent little feet. For a moment, Greg was utterly captivated. She walked up to him, her arms wrapping around Greg¡¯s neck, and whispered, ¡°Brother, do you really like me or not?¡± Greg swallowed hard, his voice awkward, ¡°You¡¯re still young, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore, don¡¯t believe me, take a look.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lois pressed herself against him, pushing Greg up against the wall. At that moment, Greg had only one thought in his mind. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve just been pinned against a wall! Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Chapter 189 Come at me if you dare_1 Chapter 189: Chapter 189 Come at me if you dare_1 ¡°Stop fooling around, your sister will be back any minute.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we need to hurry up.¡± Lois Abbott fluttered her eyelashes, a mischievous glint passing through her eyes, and leaned toward Greg Jensen¡¯s ear, whispering, ¡°Brother, for you, I¡¯ve watched lots of tutorials.¡± ¡°Tutorials? What tutorials?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t catch on at first, his eyes somewhat blank. ¡°Aww, you¡¯re so annoying, it¡¯s that thing, you really are¡­¡± Lois¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, her beautiful face showing a touch of shyness, and she lowered her head like a child who had made a mistake. Greg Jensen swallowed hard again and quickly said, ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m really tired, I¡¯m going to sleep for a bit.¡± After speaking, he gently pushed Lois away and ran back to his room as if fleeing, and locked the door behind him. ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Lois stamped her foot in frustration and humphed, ¡°Bad brother, you¡¯ll be mine sooner or later.¡± Returning to his room, Greg Jensen finally sighed in relief, still finding the recent experience a mix of laughter and tears. ¡°This little vixen!¡± Greg shook his head, took a shower, and finally calmed the rebellion. Just as he was preparing to lie down on the bed for a while, his phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and saw it was Vince Cooper calling, thinking Theo Carter was harassing her again, and hurriedly answered. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m with Wallace Carter.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s face immediately darkened. His first thought was that Vince Cooper had been caught by Wallace Carter, but then he thought it was unlikely. If Wallace Carter wanted to find Vince, he would have likely taken action by now, so why bother having Theo Carter apologize to her? Little did he know, Wallace Carter sitting next to Vince, hearing her speak, had already broken out in a cold sweat from fear. I came to ask for your help in contacting Mr. Jensen, what¡¯s with this tone like you¡¯ve been kidnapped by me? He might be a bigwig in the criminal world, but he was also afraid of death, and he feared people like Greg Jensen, who were elusive and powerful. Offending a wealthy bigwig might at worst mean business suppression or a direct confrontation, but offending someone like Greg Jensen could mean dying without knowing how one died. Wallace hurriedly took the phone to explain, ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s like this, I don¡¯t have your number, and I didn¡¯t want to bother you without good reason, so I thought I¡¯d ask Miss Cooper to see if you were available right now?¡± Hearing his explanation, Greg Jensen realized what was happening and said indifferently, ¡°If it¡¯s about business, talk over the phone, I¡¯m not in Jamae right now.¡± ¡°Haha, actually, it¡¯s nothing major, mainly wanted to apologize to you in person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to hang up now, I have things to deal with.¡± Hearing what Greg Jensen said, Wallace Carter didn¡¯t get anxious; instead, he relaxed quite a bit, because he detected that Greg really had forgiven him, or rather, he had never taken him seriously in the first place. Not being taken seriously by Greg Jensen was a good thing, being on his radar was not. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. When you come back to Jamae, please contact me, I¡¯d like to invite you out for a meal.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that, hand the phone to Vince.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With a tense face, Vince took the phone, glanced at Wallace Carter next to her, and whispered softly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you have any instructions for me?¡± ¡°Nothing much, if you need something, call me, but don¡¯t concern yourself with people like Wallace Carter anymore.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all for now.¡± Greg Jensen hung up the phone and lay down on the bed, closing his eyes. He barely nodded off for five minutes when suddenly, the sound of a key turning in the door echoed at the entrance. He jolted awake, murmuring in disbelief, ¡°No way?¡± The next second, Lois pushed the door open and came in, giggling, ¡°Hehe, bet you didn¡¯t guess this? I have a key!¡± Saying that, she even shook the keys she held in her hand in front of her. Greg¡¯s face was lined with annoyance as he felt he better get out of there quickly; if this little girl latched onto him, that would be big trouble. Seeing Greg was not pleased, Lois pouted and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just teasing you. You look so scared. My sister¡¯s back, hurry up and come eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg gave a forced laugh, got out of bed, and followed her to the dining room. Lois was busy setting the table with dishes she brought back from the hotel, and when she saw Greg come in, she smiled sweetly, her eyes filled with joy. Taking advantage of the moment Lois turned to grab a bowl, she even blew a kiss to Greg across the room. Greg smiled happily and sat down at the dining table. Immediately after, he looked at the table covered with dishes like Five-Seed Return-to-Yang Porridge, Angelica Ox Tendon Soup, Stir-Fried Leeks and Eggs, Steamed Oysters with Glass Noodles¡­ His face turned as black as the bottom of a pot. ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? Who are you trying to insult?¡± Fighting back a smile, Lois said, ¡°Who knows how many girls you found outside in the past month. What if you wore yourself out? I¡¯m worried about you and want to nourish your body. Do those girls outside care about you like I do?¡± Greg replied with a dark face, ¡°I feel like this isn¡¯t concern; you¡¯re questioning my vigor!¡± Lois snickered, ¡°Not at all, hurry up and eat, be good¡­¡± Lois looked at the table full of dishes, baffled, and muttered, ¡°Sis, is there something wrong with these dishes?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with them, but they are for your brother-in-law to strengthen his body, you can¡¯t eat them.¡± As she spoke, Lois brought out the seafood prepared by the hotel and placed it in front of her sister, smiling, ¡°You eat this, leave those for your brother-in-law.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, sis.¡± Lois smiled innocently and looked at Greg, puzzled, ¡°Brother-in-law, why aren¡¯t you eating? Come on, eat. Don¡¯t let my sister¡¯s kindness go to waste.¡± ¡°You two¡­¡± Greg gritted his teeth and glared at Lois, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll eat, and you better not regret it.¡± After saying that, he began to eat. Lois sat opposite him, her smile gradually fading, and said lightly, ¡°Eating so much, seems like you have been run ragged outside, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Greg looked at her, thoroughly confused, ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who asked me to eat?¡± ¡°Just because I asked you to eat, you will? Aren¡¯t you the Divine Doctor? Don¡¯t you know your own body¡¯s condition? Why bother eating those things?¡± ¡°For crying out¡­¡± ¡°Looks like I need to teach you a proper lesson today or you won¡¯t take me seriously!¡± ¡°Stop messing around!¡± Smack! Greg slapped his chopsticks onto the table and without a second thought, picked up Lois and headed straight for the bedroom. ¡°Hey, brother-in-law, you better not bully my sister!¡± Lois hurried after them, but just as she reached the door, it slammed shut. She quickly knocked and shouted, ¡°Brother-in-law, don¡¯t bully my sister, if you dare¡­ come at me!¡± She shouted for what seemed an eternity, her voice nearly hoarse, but no one paid any heed to her. Lois was so annoyed her face turned red, and just as she turned to go back to eating, she suddenly heard strange noises coming from the room. Her eyes lit up, she rushed back to the dining room, grabbed a cup, and placed it against the door. Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Chapter 190 Your Heart Is Truly Dirty_1 Chapter 190: Chapter 190 Your Heart Is Truly Dirty_1 The night was deep, and the family of three sat at the dining table, staring at the now cold meals, speechless. ¡°Ummm¡­ don¡¯t rush, I¡¯ll go heat it up, it¡¯ll be ready in a moment,¡± Lois Abbott dropped her previous sarcastic tone, rising like a virtuous little wife to warm the food. Greg Jensen chuckled, a smug look on his face, as he picked up his phone intent on playing a video, but suddenly noticed the little girl across from him staring at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t like you anymore,¡± Iris said indignantly. Greg Jensen laughed out loud, ¡°Not liking me is just what I want, it suits me fine!¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re mean!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m mean.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and picked up his phone to start browsing videos. Seeing this, Iris couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit aggrieved and mumbled, ¡°Maybe¡­ I still like you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, for heaven¡¯s sake, don¡¯t like me,¡± Greg Jensen replied without even looking up. ¡°You¡­¡± Iris was so angry she was about to cry, turning her head she said, ¡°Sis, your husband is bullying me.¡± Lois Abbott, just back with a plate of baked lobster, set the dish down and pressed her sister¡¯s head with a finger, saying: ¡°You¡¯ve learned to tattle now, huh? Do you think I¡¯m deaf?¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re all bullying me, I¡¯m telling Dad,¡± Iris said, about to walk into the house. Lois Abbott snorted coldly, ¡°Come back here, eat first. How can you have the energy to tattle if you don¡¯t eat?¡± ¡°Ah, lobster, then okay,¡± Iris said, and sat back down. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Laughter suddenly filled the dining room from Lois Abbott and Greg Jensen. After dinner, Greg Jensen lay down in bed to rest, and after she finished tidying up, Lois Abbott also came in. Two souls, as if starved, merged together once again. ¡°Iris, why do I feel like you¡¯ve gotten stronger?¡± ¡°Hehe, I turned Dad¡¯s office into a gym. I¡¯ve been working out every day for over a month, naturally I¡¯ve gotten stronger.¡± ¡°Should we go again then?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Having not seen each other for over a month, Greg Jensen missed Lois Abbott terribly, and he noticed that her figure had transformed significantly. Before he went to Jamae City, Lois Abbott¡¯s figure was more on the soft side, but now, every part of her body was filled with resilience. If before she was more of a mature beauty, then now, she had added a hint more wildness to her charm. The pent-up longing of over a month erupted in that moment. Greg Jensen was alright, after all, Vince Cooper was there to help him, but Lois Abbott was a completely different story; she seemed like a changed person. Previously passive, this time she took the initiative, attacking like a wolf at the sight of its prey, throwing herself into the fray with all her might. Poor Iris next door had it rough, just after watching a video tutorial, she started listening to a music lesson, her little cheeks burning red, her whole demeanor somewhat dazed. It wasn¡¯t until late into the night that the room finally quieted down. Lois Abbott once again felt the long-absent sensation of weakness, leaning on Greg Jensen¡¯s chest, not wanting to move an inch. Greg Jensen, on the other hand, felt quite the opposite. His spirits were high, and the pleasure brought by the strengthening of his True Qi swept away all fatigue. In other words, in this field, he was invincible. He spoke softly about the things that had happened since he arrived in Jamae City, deliberately omitting Vince Cooper¡¯s matter and focusing mainly on the issues between Spencer Burley and Jaden Ford, along with the progress at Dreamscape Garden. By the time he was almost finished, he suddenly realized that the woman in his arms had fallen asleep. He smiled gently, covered her with the blanket, and then walked out of the room barefoot. After pouring himself a glass of wine in the living room, he lay down on the recliner and gazed at the moonlight outside the window, lost in thought. Considering his current pace of cultivation, even in the ancient times abundant with Spiritual Energy, it wouldn¡¯t have been considered slow. But Greg Jensen still felt somewhat dissatisfied. Because he knew that if he had enough money, his rate of cultivation should be even faster. Take the Qi and Blood Pills he had just ordered, for example: he had paid out a full 2.8 million for a month¡¯s supply. And his cash reserves had dropped from over 10 million to 7.5 million. To achieve freedom with his Qi and Blood Pills, he needed to make at least 2.8 million a month. 2.8 million a month meant more than 30 million a year, and that didn¡¯t even account for regular expenses like food, drinks, and socializing. When all was tallied up, it was a minimum of 40 million a year, and that¡¯s without any major purchases. ¡°Forty million a year?¡± As Greg Jensen watched the moonlight, a wry smile emerged on his face, ¡°Before, I worried about a few thousand bucks, and now I¡¯m thinking about how to make tens of millions. Life really is full of wonders!¡± In the following days, Greg Jensen stayed by Lois Abbott¡¯s side, finally making up for the month and more they had lost. Greg Jensen suddenly realized that Lois Abbott¡¯s demeanor was beginning to change. If before she was a slightly shy girl, then after his extended nurturing, Lois Abbott had become a ripe and enticing young wife. Her cheeks glowed with a rosy light, brimming with charm, a mere smile or frown enough to plunge one into the abyss. And Lois Abbott became increasingly inseparable from Greg Jensen, clinging to his neck and refusing to let go when it was time to part. ¡°Come see me when you have time. It¡¯s not far, and besides, I¡¯ll be back after a while.¡± ¡°No, who knows how many women you¡¯ve kept out there; it¡¯d be so awkward if I ran into them.¡± Lois Abbott huffed and then said, ¡°No matter how many women you have outside, you can¡¯t forget about me, okay?¡± As he looked at Lois Abbott¡¯s serious expression, Greg Jensen suddenly felt a twinge of guilt and nodded emphatically, ¡°Mhm, I promise you!¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she snapped angrily, ¡°Aha, so you really do have a woman out there!¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­ I should be going.¡± Feeling utterly duped, Greg Jensen gave Lois Abbott a quick kiss on the forehead and then hurriedly drove off in his car. Watching Greg Jensen¡¯s retreating figure, Lois Abbott¡¯s lips curved into a sweet smile. Lois Abbott¡¯s sister, Iris, glanced at Greg Jensen, then turned to her sister, puzzled, ¡°Sis, you clearly know he has other women out there, why do you still let him go?¡± Lois Abbott gave her a look and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t let him go, will he not go? Men should prioritize their careers. Whatever happens outside is just flirting, nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Then why did you bring it up with him?¡± ¡°I just want him to be aware that I know he¡¯s got other women, so every time he¡¯s with someone else, he¡¯ll think of me.¡± Lois Abbott laughed happily. Iris looked at her sister with disdain and scoffed, ¡°Sis, your mind can be so dirty.¡± ¡°You¡¯re calling me dirty? I haven¡¯t even mentioned how strong your tea has been getting!¡± ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t bully me, or I¡¯ll tell Dad on you.¡± ¡°Go ahead and tell¡­¡± The bickering of the sisters faded into the distance, while Greg Jensen drove back to Jamae City. Upon arriving, he didn¡¯t go home but went straight to Adrian Wright¡¯s club; Chestor Ware had called earlier, mentioning that there seemed to be a problem with the supply business. Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Chapter 191: Forced Buy, Forced Sell_1 Chapter 191: Chapter 191: Forced Buy, Forced Sell_1 Greg Jensen walked into the tea room, where Chestor Ware was already waiting for him. ¡°Little brother Greg, you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Greg Jensen asked in surprise, ¡°Is there a problem with the contract?¡± Chestor Ware sighed and said somewhat sheepishly, ¡°There¡¯s no issue with the contract itself, but there¡¯s a problem with the purchase of the Jamae Herbs Factory. We had already signed the letter of intent and were ready to audit the assets and sign the formal contract when Jay Brent from Jamae City suddenly stepped in.¡± ¡°Who is Jay Brent?¡± ¡°A big shot in Jamae City¡¯s underworld.¡± Greg Jensen was stunned and muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t Wallace Carter the big shot of Jamae City?¡± ¡°Wallace Carter is history, he has already started to go legitimate. He can¡¯t touch those messy dealings from before anymore.¡± Chestor Ware continued, ¡°Jay Brent rose to power after him, and it is said that his strength eclipses that of Wallace Carter in his prime. Now he also wants to go legitimate, but the resources in Jamae are so limited; if we take a bigger bite, it leaves less for others.¡± Greg Jensen still found it strange and said, ¡°Then just go by the price, right? Sell it to whoever offers more.¡± Chestor Ware gave a wry smile and said, ¡°That would be true, but this Jay Brent simply doesn¡¯t play by the rules. Whenever someone shows an interest in the Jamae Herbs Factory, he uses all sorts of methods to drive them off, forcing the seller to offload the factory to him at a bargain price.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and asked, ¡°So what¡¯s his excuse this time for messing with us?¡± ¡°Jay Brent claims that he has an economic dispute with the factory¡¯s boss, Anton Stuart, and he¡¯s warning us not to buy the Jamae factory. Otherwise, our investment will be for nothing.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a debt dispute, let them sue Anton Stuart, what¡¯s it got to do with us?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Chestor, don¡¯t worry about it. You just go ahead and buy the factory; I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Chestor Ware hesitated, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even if we do buy the factory, it might not operate smoothly.¡± ¡°No need to worry, just buy it first and then we¡¯ll talk.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and sign the contract with Anton Stuart tomorrow.¡± Chestor Ware trusted Greg Jensen completely, and upon hearing what he said, immediately agreed to do it. After seeing Chestor Ware off, Greg Jensen drove to Dreamscape Garden. The construction of Dreamscape Garden had begun, and amid the roar of the excavators, a canal leading to Jamae was gradually taking shape. At the same time, the cleaning of the pond, the pruning and planting of flowers and plants, as well as the interior and exterior renovation of the buildings, were all being carried out simultaneously. A small house nearby was quickly set up to serve as the office of Dreamscape Garden. When Kingsley Harrison saw Greg Jensen arrive, he quickly stood up to greet him: ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Hmm, how¡¯s the renovation coming along?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Kingsley Harrison smiled and said, ¡°In half a month at most, it will definitely be completed. We can open for business within a month.¡± ¡°Good work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± Kingsley Harrison smiled briefly before he quickly instructed his secretary to pour tea for Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen took the cup and sipped, then casually asked, ¡°Have you hired the chefs?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve recruited a few young ones who are currently training at the Reverie Inn. When we open, Chef Chen will come back here to take charge.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and suddenly remembered something, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Dreamscape Garden will be featuring high-end private dining. It¡¯s essential to raise the caliber of the servers, both in appearance and service quality. Make sure that is sorted out beforehand. Moreover, as for the ingredients, we will be supplied by Peach Blossom supermarket; we don¡¯t want any ordinary vegetables.¡± Kingsley Harrison quickly nodded, ¡°That¡¯s no problem. We are already recruiting service staff, and the new lobby manager will be in place soon. He can handle the training when he arrives.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯ve worked hard during the opening period.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not hard at all, just normal work.¡± Greg Jensen smiled gently, ¡°How is the old man¡¯s health now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s almost recovered. He can now sit up, and with a little more training, it looks like he should be able to get out of bed and walk.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Kingsley Harrison gratefully said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Jensen; otherwise, my dad¡¯s illness¡­¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Uncle Zhang, don¡¯t be formal with me. At work, we¡¯re employee and boss, but privately, I am your junior. If you¡¯re still formal with me, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Kingsley Harrison felt relieved and laughed joyfully, ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you. I¡¯ll take care of Dreamscape Garden, and I¡¯ll definitely do a good job even if it costs me my life.¡± ¡°No, your health is more important. If you really wear yourself out, Auntie Li will come to me.¡± ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t let that happen.¡± Greg Jensen chatted with Kingsley Harrison for a while and was about to leave when suddenly his secretary walked in and said: ¡°Mr. Zhang, a Ms. Han would like to see you. She says she supplies us with food ingredients.¡± ¡°A Ms. Han?¡± Kingsley Harrison hesitated, then said, ¡°Let her in first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After a while, a woman in her thirties, slightly overweight and dressed in a business suit with a coat over it, was led in by the secretary. Her fiery red lips were aggressively striking. Upon entering, she surveyed the office, then casually placed her bag on the coffee table and took a seat on the sofa. Kingsley Harrison was taken aback, exchanged a glance with Greg Jensen, and they looked at each other in surprise. Kingsley Harrison asked, ¡°Hello, you are¡­?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± The woman seemed surprised, paused for a moment, and scrutinized Kingsley Harrison, her mouth curling in disdain. Kingsley Harrison¡¯s expression stiffened, and after glancing at Greg Jensen, he replied awkwardly with a forced smile, ¡°I¡¯m new here and not very well-informed. Please forgive my ignorance.¡± ¡°Heh, you foreigners sure are bold, daring to come to our Jamae to do business without any connections.¡± The woman snorted, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Lena Holmes from Trigova Trading Company. Our company primarily deals in seafood, vegetables, and various freeze-dried seasonings.¡± Kingsley Harrison feigned realization, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Ms. Han from Trigova Trading Company. What brings you here this time?¡± Lena Holmes shifted to a more comfortable position and looked at Kingsley Harrison calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss a potential collaboration with you. This is a preliminary contract I¡¯ve drawn up. Take a look, and if there are no issues, we can sign it right away.¡± Greg Jensen burst into laughter at Lena Holmes¡¯s words. ¡°And this gentleman is¡­?¡± Lena Holmes frowned slightly, her expression somewhat displeased. Kingsley Harrison hastily said, ¡°Oh, this is our boss, Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the boss here?¡± Lena Holmes gave Greg Jensen a look, ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s the same if I discuss it with you.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head with a smile, ¡°Sorry, but I have nothing to discuss with someone who coerces others into deals.¡± Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Chapter 192: No Way to Cooperate_1 Chapter 192: Chapter 192: No Way to Cooperate_1 ¡°` ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lena Holmes¡¯s face darkened, and she said, ¡°Go ask around, which well-known hotel in Jamae City doesn¡¯t purchase from us?¡± ¡°No, this has nothing to do with fame or lack thereof.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you as a person, so we can¡¯t work together.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lena Holmes¡¯s expression immediately soured as she said coldly, ¡°You better think this through. If you dare not buy from us, I¡¯ll make sure your private kitchen restaurant never opens!¡± ¡°Hehe, from the moment you walked in, you didn¡¯t even show a smile. Sitting there, you just carelessly asked us to sign the contract. Who do you think you are?¡± Greg Jensen lifted his head and looked at her coldly, ¡°Or is it that no one has ever taught you the word ¡®manners¡¯?¡± Lena Holmes stood up abruptly, furious. ¡°Fine, if you think you¡¯re capable, don¡¯t come beg me!¡± Greg Jensen pointed to the door with an expressionless face and said calmly, ¡°The door is there. Get out!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lena Holmes was shaking with anger, her mouth twitching as she pointed at Greg Jensen, ¡°We¡¯ll see about this.¡± After saying that, she stormed out, slamming the door behind her. Kingsley Harrison looked worried as he said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s not quite appropriate to just send people away like this, is it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it. Business should be done as it ought to be done. I¡¯ll handle any problems that arise.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take it seriously and after comforting Kingsley Harrison for a bit, he prepared to pick up a parcel. The herbal supplies from Jade Hall were insufficient, so this time¡¯s shipment had come from afar; to save himself the hassle, Greg Jensen had it delivered directly to Wanhe Home. Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t been home lately, and the parcels were left with the security guard. After he reported his mobile number, the guard brought out two large boxes. ¡°Sir, shall I help you carry them up?¡± ¡°Thank you, I can manage on my own.¡± ¡°Alright then, take care.¡± Not to mention, Wanhe Home deserves its reputation as a well-known domestic real estate brand. Just the security service at the entrance was enough to make one feel very comfortable. Greg Jensen parked his car in the underground garage and then carried the two boxes up in the elevator. Upon returning home and opening the boxes, a scent of herbs immediately filled the room. The herbs were all chopped up, divided into five packages according to the formula. Greg Jensen checked them and, seeing no issue, turned on the electromagnetic stove and began to brew the herbs. Before long, the aroma of medicinal herbs permeated the air. Greg Jensen had made Qi Blood Elixirs many times before and was very familiar with the production process, naturally avoiding any mishaps. However, brewing Qi Blood Elixirs took a long time, and it was not until evening that Greg Jensen finally finished thirty Qi Blood Elixirs. Looking at the round elixirs and smelling the subtle medicinal fragrance, Greg Jensen laughed happily. With these Qi Blood Elixirs and with the aid of Dual Cultivation, would advancing to the fifth level of Qi Refinement still be difficult? Greg Jensen saved one Qi Blood Elixir for himself and put the rest into a small medicine bottle. After tidying up, he swallowed the one he had kept. The Qi Blood Elixir melted in his mouth and quickly turned into a warm current, beginning to nourish his body. The mid-stage of Qi Refinement includes the fourth, fifth, and sixth levels, each corresponding to the Tail Vein Gate, Ridge Gate, and Jade Pillow Gate, respectively. The primary function of these gates was to enhance Greg Jensen¡¯s physical condition. Therefore, even though the growth of True Qi was not significant, his physique was steadily improving. Now, although he had not reached the extraordinary strength and lightness depicted in the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± he was at least invulnerable to a hundred diseases. Once he broke through to the seventh level of Qi Refinement, crossing the threshold of the mid-stage of Qi Refinement, his physical quality would definitely take a qualitative leap. Greg Jensen savored the taste of the Qi Blood Elixir for a while, then took a bath, changed into new clothes, and drove to Jamae University. On the way, he had already phoned Vince Cooper, asking her out for the night. As for what to play, Vince surely knew better than he did. ¡°` ¡°Mr. Jensen, long time no see.¡± Vince Cooper still wore jeans and a white shirt, but this time he had added a cashmere coat, hinting at innocent charm with a touch of temptation. ¡°Miss me?¡± Greg laughed as he asked. Vince¡¯s cheeks reddened as he nodded, ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you for some good food.¡± Greg smiled and drove them away from Jamae University. Theo Carter happened to pass by and saw Vince get into Greg¡¯s car. He quickly called his father, then hailed a taxi to follow them. These past days had been quite tormenting for Wallace Carter. He had been wanting to apologize to Greg, but since Greg was always in Riverhaven County, he never even got to see him. All he could do was instruct his son to keep an eye on Vince¡¯s movements and to call him as soon as Greg returned. So, when the call came, Wallace immediately prepared a gift and drove to the location sent by Theo. ¡­ ¡°What do you feel like eating?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, how about we go to the night market? I heard they¡¯ve been having a food festival these last few days with delicacies from all over the place.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± The so-called food festival was actually an event similar to a commercial show, organized by local businesses or officials in cooperation with certain food companies. They were more like a snack alliance than food companies, with many small vendors within the company. They would join forces, exchanging internal information among themselves. Wherever there was a food festival, they would simply drive there. In a way, it was somewhat similar to a Jade Stone exhibition. A large company would lead, and other small vendors and companies would follow suit. It had been many years since Greg had visited such places to eat, so when Vince suggested it, he drove them there. When they arrived, it was already past seven in the evening, but the food street was still crowded with people. Looking around, all one could see was a dense sea of heads everywhere. ¡°Stick with me, or if you get kidnapped by traffickers, it would be troublesome.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vince nodded, then he reacted to what was said and snorted, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Greg erupted into laughter, taking Vince¡¯s hand and heading into the food street. It had to be said, there was indeed a wide variety of food at the festival. Lamb skewers, roasted naan, pilaf from Western Xinjiang, pea jelly, rice-noodle soup from Southern Xinjiang, and other delicacies from all over the country were basically available for tasting here. While it was impossible to bring all the regional delicacies, at least one could taste the flavors of each region. The two of them walked and ate, soon getting half full, and they reached the end of the street. This area was a bit quieter, with only a few local snacks following the buzz of the event, standing there alone. Greg looked around, pondering whether to buy something to take back, when suddenly a scream came from Vince behind him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°They touched me¡­¡± Vince shrank back into Greg¡¯s embrace with a hint of fear. Greg turned his head to see several young people with hair dyed in various colors, smirking at Vince. ¡°Sis, can¡¯t blame me for that, who told you to be so perky back there?¡± ¡°Hahaha, it is pretty perky and delicate.¡± ¡°I touched it just now, it felt nice.¡± Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Which Hand_1 Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Which Hand_1 Vince Cooper had never encountered such a situation before and turned pale with fright. Clutching Greg Jensen¡¯s hand, he whispered softly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s just leave quickly.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t leave, the two of us haven¡¯t had our turn yet.¡± ¡°Exactly¡­¡± A few young guys, as if they hadn¡¯t seen Greg Jensen next to them, came over with wicked smiles to pull on Vince Cooper¡¯s hand. Greg Jensen¡¯s expression darkened slightly, and he lifted his foot and kicked out directly. Bang! The leader with the dyed yellow hair was kicked flying immediately, rolling on the ground like a gourd, spinning several times before coming to a stop. Clutching his stomach, he staggered to his feet, pointed at Greg Jensen and cursed, ¡°Aiden Clark, you dare to mess with me; you¡¯re really asking for trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡± After saying this, he turned to his subordinates and commanded, ¡°What are you dummies waiting for? Let¡¯s go, after we deal with this kid, bring this girl back to me. After I¡¯ve had my fun, you guys can have her.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The rest of the young guys got excited upon hearing this, charging forward with a jumble of cries, some even pulling out knives. The small vendors nearby scattered at the sight, all running to watch the commotion from a distance. ¡°Who is this guy, getting into conflict with Little Yellow and the others?¡± ¡°Who cares who he is, as long as my stall is untouched. Let them knock their brains out for all I care.¡± ¡°I say, it¡¯d be great if they smashed my stall, then I wouldn¡¯t have to do business today.¡± ¡°Keep dreaming!¡± The onlookers discussed animatedly, while Vince Cooper was scared half to death, her face as white as paper, without a trace of color. She clutched the corner of Greg Jensen¡¯s clothes, urgently saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s get out of here fast.¡± ¡°No need to worry, go stand over to the side.¡± Greg Jensen pushed Vince Cooper aside, then turned around and charged at the group of young guys, quickly beating them until they cried for their fathers and mothers. In the blink of an eye, there wasn¡¯t one of them left standing. Suddenly, it became quiet all around, and those watching were too shocked to speak. ¡°Fuck, how is this kid so fierce?¡± ¡°Fierce my ass, now he¡¯s in big trouble.¡± The yellow-haired guy standing not far away was also stunned, staring at Greg Jensen with a dumbfounded look, taking quite a while to come back to his senses. He pointed at Greg Jensen, his voice trembling as he said, ¡°Aiden Clark, you¡­ you just wait, I¡¯m one of Mr. Heng¡¯s men. You dare to lay hands on us; I will make sure you¡¯re dead today.¡± Saying so, he took out his phone to call for backup. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t say anything; he just silently walked towards the yellow-haired guy. Seeing this, the yellow-haired guy¡¯s face turned pale, and he turned and ran, dashing several dozen meters before he stopped. He was about to throw out some tough words, but when he turned his head, he realized that Greg Jensen was standing right in front of him. ¡°Ah, are you human or a ghost?¡± The yellow-haired guy screamed in terror, instinctively running again, but Greg Jensen didn¡¯t give him a chance; he grabbed his collar and violently threw him to the ground. After a few more hits, the yellow-haired guy¡¯s head was bleeding profusely, and he went limp. Greg Jensen grabbed his clothes, dragged him back to the original spot, flung him hard onto the ground, and asked, ¡°So tell me, which hand did you touch with just now?¡± Having already made the call, the yellow-haired guy was expecting his brothers to arrive shortly, so he still had some defiant spirit, cursing weakly, ¡°Aiden Clark, I¡¯ll use whichever hand I like; what¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°Hmm, then it¡¯s best to scrap both hands.¡± Greg Jensen nodded solemnly, about to make his move when suddenly a group of more than a dozen people rushed over, each wielding a weapon. Leading them was a man with a scarred face, holding a watermelon knife. When the small vendors saw this man, they all changed color and retreated further back. The scar-faced man seemed to enjoy this reaction, laughing coldly, stopping a short distance away. He glanced at the yellow-haired guy on the ground and then at Greg Jensen and said in a deep voice, ¡°Kid, where are you from? Daring to lay hands on my men, you¡¯ve got some guts, don¡¯t you?¡± Blondie, seeing Scarface, suddenly got excited and shouted, ¡°Scarface bro, beat this kid to death¡­¡± Just then, Greg Jensen lifted a foot, aiming to stomp down on Blondie¡¯s left hand. Scarface¡¯s complexion changed, and he bellowed, ¡°Stop!¡± Crack! Greg Jensen, as if he hadn¡¯t heard, brutally stomped down. Following the crisp sound of breaking bones, Blondie immediately let out a scream, ¡°Scarface bro, save me¡­¡± ¡°Keep talking, I¡¯m listening!¡± Greg Jensen sneered coldly, lifting his foot again, targeting Blondie¡¯s other hand. Crack! ¡°Aiden Clark, are you looking for death?¡± Amidst Scarface¡¯s roar of rage, Blondie¡¯s other hand was also crushed. Greg Jensen looked up, all the while grinding his foot on Blondie¡¯s broken hand and said to Scarface, ¡°Your brother felt up my girlfriend, and I taught him a lesson, should I not have?¡± ¡°Should your ass!¡± Scarface roared furiously, leading his men as they charged forward. Bang! Greg Jensen kicked Blondie unconscious with a single blow and then faced the oncoming group as if nothing was amiss. At this moment, the onlookers had long since retreated dozens of meters away, not wanting to get involved with Greg Jensen. Meanwhile, Vince Cooper stood still, her small fists tightly clenched, watching Greg Jensen with an anxious expression. She knew Greg Jensen was formidable, but the opposing side had brought too many people. She felt a tinge of regret, thinking that it wouldn¡¯t have been so bad to let that touch slide, why create trouble for Mr. Jensen. But she quickly changed her mind, because in a blink, Greg Jensen had knocked all of those dozen or so men brought by Scarface to the ground, even landing a couple of punches on Scarface¡¯s face. ¡°Just who in the hell are you?¡± Scarface, panting heavily and wearing a grave expression, looked at Greg Jensen. He too had been through life and death situations, but aside from those skilled in martial arts, he had seldom seen anyone as formidable as Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen indifferently said, ¡°What does who I am have to do with you? Does an ordinary citizen deserve to be bullied by you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m one of Wallace Carter¡¯s men.¡± Scarface frowned, ¡°Kid, give your name, don¡¯t stir up trouble in the wrong place.¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Are you worthy?¡± Scarface¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense. At this point, why the hell are you trying to get chummy with me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Scarface, furious, charged forward with his knife. Bang! Greg Jensen didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries, delivering a feint kick straight to Scarface¡¯s head. Scarface went down like a log, crashing to the ground. All he felt was his brain going fuzzy; it took him a good while to come back to his senses, struggling to sit up from the ground, only to see Greg Jensen standing in front of him, watching coldly. Scarface, still defiant, cursed, ¡°If you¡¯ve got the guts, beat me to death, otherwise¡­¡± Just then, a car approached from the distance, its lights blinding Scarface. Moments later, Wallace Carter hurried down from the car, and seeing the people lying on the ground, his face immediately turned ashen. Scarface, seeing Wallace Carter arrive, as though he had found his backbone, was suddenly overjoyed and excitedly said, ¡°Boss Carter, this kid beat up our guys!¡± Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Should or Shouldnt_1 Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Should or Shouldn¡¯t_1 Wallace Carter¡¯s forehead instantly broke out in a cold sweat. He hurriedly jogged to Greg Jensen, smiled sheepishly, and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what¡¯s¡­ what happened?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him coldly and asked, ¡°Is this your man?¡± ¡°Uh, he used to follow me. You know, I¡¯m into legitimate business now, and these guys¡­ we still have some ties.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Greg Jensen understood as soon as he heard his words. Wallace Carter was no longer in the underworld, but he had left his seeds there. People like Scarface, who had followed him in the past, though they had started to venture on their own and seemed independent, would still follow Wallace Carter¡¯s arrangements on significant matters. With a sneer, he ignored Wallace Carter and walked straight to Scarface, grabbed him by the collar, lifted him up, and then said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, your brother touched my woman, and I broke his hand. Was it deserved or not?¡± ¡°Deserve your mom¡­¡± ¡°Scarface, shut up!¡± Wallace Carter¡¯s face changed dramatically. He wanted to intervene, but it was too late. Bang! Scarface was tossed to the ground like a doll by Greg Jensen. He felt as if all the bones in his body had fallen apart, unable to muster any strength, but his mouth didn¡¯t stop moving as he continued to curse, ¡°Aiden Clark, I won¡¯t accept this¡­¡± ¡°Scarface!¡± Wallace Carter hurried over, kicked him hard, and scolded, ¡°What nonsense are you talking? Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Mr. Jensen right away?¡± ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Jensen¡­¡± Scarface struggled to lift his head, his eyes filled with fear. Only then did he realize the extent of the trouble the kid, Yellow Hair, had gotten him into. As one of Wallace Carter¡¯s old-timers, he was very well aware of what had happened recently. That¡¯s precisely why he was so afraid! That Mr. Jensen, whom even Boss Carter had to bow his head to¡ªwhy on earth did Yellow Hair have to mess with such a fiend? Scarface cursed Yellow Hair in his mind, propped himself up with great effort, and staggeringly got to his feet before he knelt down with a thud, and said unclearly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I was wrong, I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡± Greg Jensen looked down and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one last time, your brother Yellow Hair touched my woman, and I broke his hand. Was it deserved?¡± This time, Scarface didn¡¯t dare to talk back, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Deserved, breaking his hand is letting him off light. His legs should be broken too, so he can¡¯t harm people when he¡¯s out and about!¡± Wallace Carter said with an embarrassed face, ¡°Mr. Jensen, look at all the trouble this has caused¡­¡± Greg Jensen silently glanced at him, did not say anything more, and walked outside with a bewildered Vince Cooper in tow. ¡°Boss Carter, I¡­¡± ¡°Skip it, just head to the hospital. Later, bring that kid Yellow Hair to me, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson myself!¡± ¡°You can count on it, Boss Carter. As soon as he wakes up, I¡¯ll bring him right over!¡± Scarface¡¯s face turned the color of iron, and he watched Yellow Hair, who was unconscious, with vicious eyes, as if he were looking at his father¡¯s killer. Yellow Hair, still in his coma, shivered unconsciously. Wallace Carter glanced at Scarface and then chased after Greg Jensen. ¡­ As Greg Jensen held Vince Cooper¡¯s hand, he smiled and asked, ¡°Scared you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Vince Cooper shook his head but didn¡¯t speak. After a while, he suddenly looked up, tilted his small face, and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, have I caused you trouble?¡± ¡°Haha, what trouble is that?¡± Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°The person who was driving here earlier was Theo Carter¡¯s father. I¡¯ve taken care of him, so why should I be afraid of a little Scarface?¡± ¡°Did I really not cause you any trouble?¡± ¡°No.¡± Seeing her guilt-ridden expression, Greg¡¯s heart ached as he gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on, with me here, no one dares to bully you.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re really kind.¡± Finally, a smile crept onto Vince¡¯s face, and he happily leaned on Greg¡¯s shoulder. The two of them walked forward, arm in arm, and were about to reach the car when suddenly they heard the sound of hurried footsteps from behind. Vince¡¯s face changed, and he anxiously said, ¡°Mr. Greg, they couldn¡¯t be chasing us, could they?¡± Greg frowned and turned around, only to see Wallace¡¯s somewhat rotund figure running over from the distance. ¡°Mr. Greg, you left so quickly, but I finally caught up,¡± panted Wallace. Greg furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°You want something from me?¡± Wallace responded with a smile, ¡°No, no big deal, I just wanted to apologize to you in person.¡± Greg suddenly thought of something and a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he asked, ¡°Really no trouble?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s nothing, then I¡¯ll be going.¡± Seeing this, Wallace hurriedly said, ¡°Wait, Mr. Greg, I do need your help.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± With a cold laugh, Greg said, ¡°Theo¡¯s arm, there¡¯s no way I can treat it.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡­¡± Wallace¡¯s expression immediately fell. He had been so eager to find Greg, not only to apologize in person but also for Theo¡¯s arm. These past days, having taken Theo to several hospitals and consulting many doctors, they still couldn¡¯t figure out what exactly was wrong with his arm. It wasn¡¯t until someone reminded him that Wallace thought of seeking out Greg. Hearing Greg say he wouldn¡¯t treat it, Wallace suddenly seemed to age ten years, weakly smiling as he said, ¡°Mr. Greg, it¡¯s true that Theo is disappointing, but he¡¯s still my son. I can¡¯t just ignore him.¡± ¡°And cure him for what? So he can continue to harm others?¡± ¡°Mr. Greg, I promise, he absolutely will not commit any more misdeeds in the future!¡± Looking at Wallace¡¯s desperate plea, Greg frowned, pulled a pill out from his bag, and tossed it to him, then gave him another pill as an antidote. ¡°Have him take this pill, and in half an hour, give him the other one. Then bring him to see me tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Greg,¡± Wallace sent Greg off with endless gratitude and let out a long sigh of relief, then quickly got into the car and headed home. Fearing Greg might overthink things, he had purposely driven alone this time, not even using a driver, and finally managed to learn the whole method to treat the arm. Back home, Theo was playing video games. Seeing this, Wallace kicked him and snapped. ¡°With just one arm, you¡¯re still playing games?¡± ¡°What else am I supposed to do? You won¡¯t let me go out to play. If I don¡¯t play games, what can I do?¡± Theo also lost his temper. All these years, he¡¯d been scolded constantly, as if he was the only one at fault. Seeing his son like this, Wallace¡¯s heart ached, and he quickly handed over the first pill Greg had given, saying, ¡°Eat it. This is medicine from Mr. Greg.¡± ¡°Greg? You saw him?¡± Theo instantly perked up, quickly stood up, took the pill, and examined it skeptically, saying, ¡°What¡¯s this, it¡¯s all black and stuff.¡± ¡°Just eat it if I tell you to, will you stop with the nonsense?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll eat it, okay?¡± Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Chapter 195 The Medicine has a Problem_1 Chapter 195: Chapter 195 The Medicine has a Problem_1 Theo Carter had no doubts and directly popped the three green pills into his mouth. A moment later, he suddenly felt itchy all over his body. Then, his entire body began to itch uncontrollably. That deep, bone-deep itchiness made him extremely uncomfortable, and he wished he could peel off a layer of his skin. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something wrong with the medicine you gave me¡­¡± Seeing his son¡¯s miserable state, Wallace Carter immediately realized that the medicine Greg Jensen had given was not for treating his arm but was poison. His anger surged, and just as he was about to pick up the phone to settle the score with Greg Jensen, he suddenly remembered that the man had given him another pill. He took out the other pill and examined it closely, muttering to himself, ¡°Could this one be the antidote?¡± ¡°Antidote? Give me the antidote, I need the antidote, quick¡­¡± Theo Carter lay on the ground, writhing in pain. Wallace Carter was about to hand the pill to his son, but then he suddenly remembered Greg Jensen¡¯s words. After half an hour, give him the other pill. Wallace Carter instantly understood that he had promised Greg Jensen he would never let Theo Carter do as he pleased again, and this pill and the so-called antidote were a test for him. It was a test to see if he could harden his heart and let his son endure half an hour of pain; if he couldn¡¯t ensure that, there was no point in discussing anything else. ¡°Theo, bear with it a little longer, just half an hour.¡± ¡°Dad, I really can¡¯t hold on any longer, it¡¯s too itchy¡­¡± Theo Carter rolled frantically on the floor, scratching wounds onto his body. Wallace Carter sighed helplessly. Although he often scolded his younger son, seeing him in such pain still made him feel very distressed. After what seemed like an eternity, Theo Carter was exhausted from the torment and could only whimper. Wallace Carter finally came over with the antidote and pried his son¡¯s mouth open to administer it. After taking the medicine, Theo Carter instantly stopped itching and lay on the ground, gasping for breath with big gulps of air. After that ordeal, Theo Carter suddenly calmed down. With his father¡¯s help, he slowly got up and then said, ¡°Dad, was that pill from Greg Jensen?¡± Wallace Carter¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly responded, ¡°Yeah, you can¡¯t provoke him anymore.¡± ¡°Dad, I know, we can¡¯t afford to mess with him.¡± A wry smile appeared on Theo Carter¡¯s face as he mused, ¡°I thought I was going to die just now. I didn¡¯t expect to survive. I¡¯m thoroughly convinced now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Tomorrow I¡¯ll take you to get your arm treated. After that, just focus on your studies and don¡¯t cause trouble anymore.¡± ¡°Dad, I got it.¡± Theo Carter sighed and returned to his room to rest. Wallace Carter stood in the living room for a while, recalling his son¡¯s recent expressions, but then he suddenly paused and wondered to himself, ¡°Theo, is this what they call a profound awakening?¡± He shook his head. No matter how his son changed, he was still his own son after all. ¡­ Greg Jensen and Vince Cooper were not full yet, so after returning to Wanhe Home, they prepared to make some more food. Vince Cooper asked with a smile, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and exclaimed, ¡°You can cook? Girls who know how to cook are rare these days.¡± ¡°Of course, I can. I¡¯m from the countryside, and I¡¯ve been helping my mom cook and do chores since I was little. I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty amazing.¡± Greg Jensen said with a laugh. ¡°Of course.¡± Vince Cooper smiled proudly and asked, ¡°So, tell me, what do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I want to eat everything.¡± Greg Jensen looked at her with a mischievous grin. Vince Cooper¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she muttered, ¡°Stop messing around, I need to go cook.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± Vince Cooper rolled his eyes at him and walked into the kitchen to start cooking. In less than half an hour, two bowls of steaming pork strip noodles were served. ¡°Come on, try it and see how it tastes.¡± Vince Cooper sat down in front of Greg Jensen, her face filled with anticipation as she looked at him. Greg Jensen took a couple of bites and couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs-up, praising, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s good. You better eat quickly too, or it won¡¯t taste as nice later.¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± Vince Cooper picked up her chopsticks and said with a happy smile, ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± The two quietly ate their meal, and in the silent air, a bit of warmth was now added. After the meal, they cleaned up the bowls together and then prepared to bathe and sleep. ¡°Shall we bathe together?¡± ¡°No¡­ ¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not up to you!¡± It was a golden opportunity that Greg Jensen certainly wasn¡¯t going to miss. Amid Vince Cooper¡¯s shrieks, she was lifted into the air and carried straight into the bathroom by Greg Jensen. Soon, the sound of showering and the couple¡¯s playful noises filled the bathroom. A short while later, the steam rose, causing them both to sweat profusely. The pair frolicked for over an hour before finally walking out, wrapped in each other¡¯s embrace. Back in bed, Vince Cooper rested on Greg Jensen¡¯s chest while Greg Jensen lay with his eyes closed, feeling the increase in his True Qi. As expected, the True Qi he gained when he was with Vince Cooper was significantly more than what he gained with Lois Abbott and the others. Continuing at this rate, and with enough Blood Qi Pills, Greg Jensen should be able take his Qi Refinement to the fifth level soon. Right now, without invoking his True Qi, Greg Jensen could lift a 200-pound weight with one hand; if he used his True Qi, he could lift about double that. If he reached the fifth level of Qi Refinement, his strength should increase considerably. After entering the mid-stage of Qi Refinement, not only strength but also speed and all the senses would be enhanced to different extents. That evening, when dealing with the punk, Greg Jensen¡¯s ability to approach quickly was partly due to his light body technique, but his own speed was also crucial. ¡°Qi Refinement fifth level, huh!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes were filled with longing, and he muttered, ¡°I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to reach Foundation Establishment.¡± Vince Cooper looked up and asked, ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m hungry again.¡± ¡°Shall I go make you some late-night snacks?¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s have some late-night snacks.¡± ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you want late-night snacks?¡± ¡°Yeah, is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ weird¡­ Why would you want to eat late-night snacks in the bedroom?¡± ¡­ At Ceaser Club, Jay Brent frowned, cigar in his mouth, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Anton Stuart¡¯s side? Why haven¡¯t we taken it down yet?¡± The manager, Louie Harrison, said angrily, ¡°That Chestor Ware from Riverhaven County doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. I told him we had our eye on Anton Stuart¡¯s factory, yet he still had the nerve to make an offer.¡± ¡°Aiden Clark, he doesn¡¯t appreciate kindness, huh?¡± Dwayne Lloyd, one of Jay Brent¡¯s top men known for his hot temper, became angry upon hearing Chestor Ware¡¯s lack of respect and said: ¡°Big Brother, should I send some guys to teach that old kid a lesson, make him realize who owns Jamae City?¡± Jay Brent looked up, putting his cigar in the ashtray, and said indifferently: ¡°Stop thinking about fighting and killing all the time. Haven¡¯t you seen Wallace Carter has already gone legit?¡± Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Chapter 196: A Forced Melon Quenches Thirst_1 Chapter 196: Chapter 196: A Forced Melon Quenches Thirst_1 ¡°Haha, Wallace Carter? What¡¯s he worth as a person!¡± Upon hearing his elder brother mention Wallace Carter, Dong Liang immediately burst into cold laughter and said, ¡°I heard that a few days ago, an outsider got the better of Wallace Carter. Moreover, that person seems quite young, only in his twenties, what¡¯s his name¡­ ¡°Mr. Greg.¡± Louie Harrison quickly added. ¡°Right, Mr. Greg.¡± Dong Liang snorted mockingly: ¡°The name sounds quite elegant, Mr. Greg, but I bet he¡¯s no good at this stuff. Wallace Carter must be getting old, or how could a young guy intimidate him?¡± ¡°Indeed, Wallace Carter has aged.¡± Hearing this, Jay Brent¡¯s face also held a hint of a smile as he pondered, ¡°Well then, Old Zhang, first take your men to talk to Chestor Ware and see what he really wants.¡± ¡°What if he insists on buying it?¡± ¡°Then let him buy it.¡± Jay Brent scornfully sneered: ¡°I¡¯d like to see, after he buys it, whether he can get it up and running.¡± ¡­ The next morning, Greg Jensen suddenly awoke and, upon uncovering the quilt, discovered that Vince Cooper had already left. ¡°What¡¯s all this so early in the morning?¡± ¡°Last night¡­¡± Vince¡¯s face turned a bit red as she said softly, ¡°I was too tired last night¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, it¡¯s only fun if it¡¯s consensual. Who does anything by force? A melon forced from the vine isn¡¯t sweet.¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re so nice.¡± Vince giggled as she crawled out from under the blankets and lay on Greg¡¯s chest, whispering, ¡°I don¡¯t have to go to classes today, so I can be with you the whole day.¡± ¡°Haha, lucky me!¡± Greg laughed, then suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°No, that won¡¯t do, I have to meet with Wallace Carter later.¡± Upon hearing that name, Vince instinctively shuddered and asked in a daze, ¡°Why are you meeting him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s begging me for a favor.¡± ¡°He¡¯s begging you?¡± ¡°Of course. What, did you think I was begging him?¡± Seeing the smile on Greg¡¯s face, Vince relaxed a bit, hopped nimbly off the bed, opened the wardrobe, and asked, ¡°Which suit will you wear? Let me find it for you.¡± ¡°Any will do, no need to fuss over it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not okay.¡± Vince picked out a suit and put it on the bed, saying, ¡°My mom said that clothes make the man. When a man is out in public, he needs to dress well, otherwise, people will look down on him. Even if you have the ability to get something done, you might end up failing.¡± Greg felt warmth in his heart and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡± ¡°Just wear this one; I¡¯ll iron it for you.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Vince grinned mischievously, ¡°No need to thank me, just pay me a salary.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Greg laughed heartily. Vince smiled, about to get dressed, when she suddenly remembered she¡¯d dirtied her clothes last night in the bathroom. With no other option, she rummaged in the wardrobe and put on one of Greg¡¯s shirts. The shirt was very thin, sheer yet not quite, and with her not wearing anything underneath, the hint of visibility added a touch of seduction. Especially her fair, bare thighs swinging beneath the oversized shirt captivated Greg, making his throat go dry. ¡°Shall I go iron your clothes now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put off ironing clothes for a bit and discuss a deal first,¡± he said. ¡°What deal?¡± Greg smiled, pulled her onto the bed, and said, ¡°A billion-dollar deal!¡± ¡°Hey, stop it.¡± ¡°No can do.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to right now. You just said forceful melons aren¡¯t sweet.¡± ¡°A forced melon may not be sweet, but it quenches thirst!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Over half an hour later, Vince Cooper crawled out of the covers with disheveled hair, shot Greg Jensen a glare, and then took the suit and walked out. Greg Jensen chuckled, and lay back on the bed to catch some more sleep. By the time he woke up again, Vince Cooper had already ironed his clothes for him. Greg Jensen got out of bed, freshened up, dressed in the neatly pressed suit, and headed to the dining room. ¡°Take a seat first, breakfast will be ready in no time.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Shortly after, a steaming hot breakfast was served. Plain porridge, semi-cooked steamed buns, eggs, and pickles ¨C simple fare, but Greg Jensen ate with great satisfaction. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out today?¡± ¡°Hmm, I might go shopping with my best friend later; it¡¯s her birthday tonight.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°Then call me when it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and took out twenty thousand yuan in cash from his bag, placing it on the dining table. ¡°Take this money for yourself, buy a few outfits, get a gift for your classmate, and keep the rest for your spending.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Vince Cooper hesitated for a moment, mouth agape, wanting to refuse. Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Take it. I might not be able to give you a formal status, but at least I should provide you a stable life, right?¡± ¡°Hmm, I understand.¡± A radiant smile spread across Vince Cooper¡¯s face as she nodded emphatically, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± She saw Greg Jensen out the door, watched him get into the elevator, and as he left, her smile gradually faded. She murmured to herself, ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t too bad, is it? Who told you to be inseparable from him?¡± At first, it was to build a house for her family, so she took Adrian Wright¡¯s hundred thousand yuan and gave her first time to Greg Jensen. Afterwards, she came over to accompany Greg Jensen several times at Adrian Wright¡¯s request. As for now, it seemed she could no longer detach herself from Greg Jensen. ¡­ Wright Family Clubhouse. Wallace Carter came over early in the morning with his son. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley just happened to spend the night there, and when they learned Wallace Carter had arrived, they quickly got out of bed to join him. The Wright and Burley families were not weak in Jamae City, and they did not show any inferiority when facing Wallace Carter. The reason they came to accompany him was mainly to give Greg Jensen face; after all, it was Greg Jensen who had asked Wallace Carter to come, so they could not just let him wait alone, right? They looked down on rich second-generation kids like Theo Carter and did not have much interaction with Wallace Carter, so after some brief pleasantries, everyone fell silent. For a while, the atmosphere in the teahouse was somewhat awkward. After some time passed, the door to the teahouse was pushed open, and Greg Jensen walked in. The opening door seemed like a release valve, as the previously heavy atmosphere in the teahouse instantly dissipated. Greg Jensen asked in surprise, ¡°What are you four doing here?¡± ¡°Heh, just casually chatting,¡± Adrian Wright laughed. Casually chatting? Do you think my ears are just for show? Greg Jensen did not mind and smiled as he shook his head, approaching the Carter father and son. Wallace Carter hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, Theo knows he was wrong, and he has already suffered his half-hour punishment. Don¡¯t believe me? Look.¡± As he spoke, he pulled up Theo¡¯s sleeve to reveal several scratch marks on what was previously unblemished skin. Adrian Wright and Gabriel Hall were taken aback and looked at Greg Jensen with baffled expressions. So, he had punished their two sons, breaking the legs of the elder one, and just like that, it¡¯s all okay? Not only did Wallace Carter not seek retribution, but he was also apologizing to Greg Jensen? How was that possible? Both men were astonished, glancing back and forth between Greg Jensen and Wallace Carter, their faces filled with utter confusion. Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Chapter 197: Apprenticeship_1 Chapter 197: Chapter 197: Apprenticeship_1 Compared to Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley, Greg Jensen¡¯s expression was much more tranquil. He glanced at the wound on Theo Carter¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Hmm, go lie down over there on the couch, I¡¯ll give you a few needles.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± The formerly arrogant Theo Carter, who now seemed like a completely different person, obediently and meekly, immediately got up and walked over upon hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Jensen, should I lie on my front or back?¡± ¡°Take off your shirt and lie on your back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Theo Carter obediently took off his shirt and lay down on the soft couch. Adrian Wright hesitated, ¡°Brother Jensen, should we step outside?¡± ¡°No need, it¡¯ll be quick.¡± Greg Jensen, without turning his head, uttered, then took out the silver needles and began to unblock Theo Carter¡¯s bloodlines. Within Theo Carter¡¯s arm, the True Qi he had left there was still present, precisely blocking that part of the meridian, causing the arm to be uncontrollable. Soon, after five silver needles were inserted into specific acupoints, Theo Carter felt a warm current flowing from his shoulder to his fingertips. The next second, his previously immobile arm suddenly felt a tingling itch. Theo Carter was startled and exclaimed, ¡°The poison¡­ it¡¯s acting up again!¡± ¡°Shut up, that¡¯s the normal reaction of regaining sensation suddenly.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± Theo Carter quickly closed his mouth, watching Greg Jensen with a face full of fear. After a good while, Greg Jensen put away all the silver needles and slowly stood up, saying, ¡°There, for the next couple of days the movement might still be a bit stiff, but you¡¯ll adjust after two days.¡± Theo Carter tentatively moved his arm, finding indeed he could move it, and was so moved that he teared up, kneeling on the ground and firmly knocked his head on the floor three times in front of Greg Jensen. ¡°Mr. Jensen, please take me as your disciple?¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone present was stunned, confused about what Theo Carter was up to this time. Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t take disciples.¡± ¡°No, if you don¡¯t take me, I won¡¯t get up from here.¡± ¡°Then stay kneeling.¡± Greg Jensen snorted coldly, then walked over to sit by the tea table. He picked up the teacup, took a sip, and said, ¡°Mr. Carter Senior, your son really needs discipline.¡± At this moment, others also came to their senses, disdainfully glancing at Theo Carter, all sitting back down by the tea table. Wallace Carter said awkwardly, ¡°My apologies, he was spoiled since childhood; I¡¯ll discipline him properly when we get back.¡± After speaking, he turned coldly to his son and snapped, ¡°You useless thing, get up now.¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± ¡°Up!¡± Theo Carter was still somewhat reluctant, but seeing his father¡¯s anger, he had no choice but to stand up and silently looked at Greg Jensen. Wallace Carter glared at him, then took out a prepared bank card from his bag, and placed it gently in front of Greg Jensen with a smile, saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, there¡¯s five hundred thousand on here, just a small token of respect, please accept it.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at the bank card, shook his head, and said, ¡°This was originally caused by me; I won¡¯t accept it, take it back.¡± ¡°This¡­ alright then, maybe I can invite you for a meal some time.¡± ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll see when the time comes.¡± Seeing this, Wallace Carter had no alternative but to get up, smiling, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll take our leave, Mr. Jensen. If you have any instructions later on, just give me a call.¡± ¡°Take care, no need to see you out!¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t even lift his head as he replied. Wallace Carter laughed, nodded to Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley, and led Theo Carter out. ¡°Idiot, who asked you to kneel to Mr. Jensen?¡± ¡°I¡­I just wanted to show my sincerity, didn¡¯t I?¡± Wallace Carter couldn¡¯t help but laugh in anger at his stupid son, and angrily said, ¡°Do you not have a brain? The last time, knowing Vince Cooper didn¡¯t like you, you knelt down in public to confess your feelings, forcing her to be your girlfriend. And this time you kneeled in public to Mr. Jensen again, forcing him to take you as his disciple? Tell me, who taught you to do such a thing!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it¡¯s done in the movies?¡± ¡°Do you not realize this is moral coercion?¡± Theo Carter froze, his eyes widened as he thought hard, but still couldn¡¯t understand. Wallace Carter¡¯s face turned white with anger; he pressed hard on his son¡¯s head and continued, ¡°In the future, when you¡¯re thinking about things, try to put yourself in the other person¡¯s shoes, considering their perspective. Don¡¯t be such an idiot, always acting on your own thoughts, foolishly doing stupid things! If you keep this up, people will think I threw away my son and raised an embryo instead, got it?¡± ¡°Dad, I got it.¡± Theo Carter, scolded into submission, hung his head in slight dejection. Wallace Carter looked at his son and asked, ¡°Why do you want Mr. Jensen to take you as his disciple?¡± Hearing his father¡¯s question, Theo Carter suddenly perked up, excitedly saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen is skilled in martial arts, and he knows many magical skills. If I can become his apprentice, I¡¯ll certainly soar to great heights.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not too dumb.¡± Wallace Carter nodded with some satisfaction, ¡°But do you think Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley haven¡¯t thought of this? Tell me, why aren¡¯t they seeking to become his disciples?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Theo Carter was utterly clueless. Wallace Carter sighed, feeling somewhat exhausted, and continued, ¡°Because they know that they¡¯re not cut out for it, rather than using up all their goodwill to become disciples, it¡¯s better to be friends. Greg Jensen is clearly sentimental, and becoming his friend, wouldn¡¯t their future achievements be just as great?¡± Theo Carter suddenly realized and said, ¡°Ah, I understand now, I¡¯ll go hang out with Mr. Jensen tomorrow.¡± Smack! Wallace Carter slapped his son on the head, angered, ¡°You really are an idiot, Jensen doesn¡¯t even spare you a glance, how would he be friends with you?¡± ¡°Dad, then what should I do?¡± ¡°Idiot, if it¡¯s not gonna work with Greg Jensen, then why not seek out Spencer Burley?¡± Wallace Carter angrily said, ¡°Our Carter family might have had a not-so-glorious start, but our status is there, as long as you¡¯re sincere, would Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright turn you away?¡± ¡°I understand now.¡± ¡°Use your brain more!¡± ¡­ After the Carters left, the tea room was left with only Greg Jensen and the three others; the atmosphere immediately livened up. ¡°Strong bro, what exactly did you do when you went to the Carters¡¯ house that night?¡± ¡°Yeah, why would Wallace Carter bow his head to you?¡± Seeing the two people¡¯s faces filled with curiosity, Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do much, just went over to their place, sat for a while, said a couple of words.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡± Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley clearly didn¡¯t believe it, but looking at Greg Jensen¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. They were still somewhat puzzled, but since Greg Jensen didn¡¯t elaborate, they weren¡¯t keen on asking further. Of course, if they knew that Greg Jensen¡¯s claim of ¡°sat for a while¡± and ¡°said a couple of words¡± was indeed no more than that, they probably would have jumped up in shock the next second. Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Chapter 198 Joel Edwards_1 Chapter 198: Chapter 198 Joel Edwards_1 Three people sat in the tea room for a while, and Spencer Burley felt bored, so he suggested playing billiards, and Greg Jensen, finding it somewhat boring as well, agreed. The club had a billiard room, but there weren¡¯t many people in the club that day, and it wasn¡¯t much fun with just the three of them, so they got in the car and headed to a nearby billiard club. ¡°Sorry, no tables available.¡± The billiard club owner, a middle-aged man wearing glasses, seeing the disappointment on Spencer Burley¡¯s face, reminded him: ¡°However, you can challenge a table. Winners stay, losers leave.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Spencer had never played in such a place before, so he wasn¡¯t aware of this rule, but Greg knew about it. He nodded and said, ¡°There is such a rule.¡± ¡°Cool, let¡¯s go challenge a table then.¡± Spencer seemed very excited and took the lead heading inside. Greg nodded towards the owner and followed him into the club. The club wasn¡¯t big, with only six tables, three of which were doubles games. There was just one table where a man was practicing alone. The man looked to be around fifty, a bit short in stature, practicing some trick shots. Seeing this, Spencer walked straight over and said, ¡°Hey, older brother, want to play a game? Loser leaves.¡± The middle-aged man glanced at the three of them and then laughed, ¡°With my skills, I¡¯d better not. You guys go ahead and play; I¡¯ll take a break.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s really kind of you.¡± Spencer was overjoyed and quickly offered a cigarette, ¡°Here, older brother, have a smoke.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The middle-aged man took the cigarette and waved at the owner, signaling that it was time for someone else to take over, and then sat down on a nearby chair. Spencer asked, ¡°Greg, who¡¯s going first?¡± Greg shook his head with a smile, ¡°You two play first; I¡¯ll watch for a bit.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll start. The loser steps down.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely beat you.¡± Greg watched the two eagerly discuss winning and losing and couldn¡¯t help but smile. His skills used to be average, but now, with enhanced muscle control and sharper senses than before, he was confident he could beat most people. Spencer and Adrian Wright would likely not be his match. He wasn¡¯t interested in bullying the weak; the reason he joined Adrian and Spencer was merely to spend some time in a different setting. He took out a cigarette, searched for a while, but realized he didn¡¯t bring a lighter. Just as he was about to ask Spencer for one, the middle-aged man next to him took the initiative and lit it for him. In the moment the middle-aged man leaned in, Greg sharply smelled the scent of cooking fumes. ¡°Thanks!¡± ¡°No need to be polite, we¡¯re all players here, haha.¡± The middle-aged man laughed, and Greg saw a hint of melancholy in his smile. He laughed too and casually asked, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re a chef, right?¡± ¡°Yo, how did you know?¡± The middle-aged man expressed some surprise. Greg laughed, ¡°I can smell the cooking fumes on you.¡± ¡°Hahaha, it must be the scent of green onions.¡± The middle-aged man laughed heartily, ¡°In the kitchen, the most persistent scent is that of green onions, and since most dishes require them, chefs often carry a strong scent of green onions. Even after changing clothes and taking a shower, you can smell it if you¡¯re close enough.¡± Greg casually said, ¡°At your age, brother, you look like a top-tier chef.¡± ¡°Top-tier chef¡­¡± The middle-aged man shook his head, his smile tinged with bitterness, ¡°I was considered a top-tier chef before, but not anymore. Now, I¡¯m just a chopper in a small restaurant.¡± ¡°Prepping the ingredients?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The middle-aged man nodded, and the forlorn look on his face flashed by, then he said with pride, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I used to be the head chef of a legitimate five-star hotel.¡± Back then, I sat around the kitchen all day, sipped on tea, had a smoke when there was nothing pressing, tasted dishes and such, and the day just passed by like that, not like now¡­¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and asked, ¡°Then why did you stop doing it?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened as he gave a wry smile, ¡°A big fire took everything, my wife and child, and in my sorrow, I drowned myself in alcohol, numbing my tongue. You see, I speak clearly now, but I can¡¯t even taste the difference between saltiness and blandness, how could I continue being a chef? Now, I can only rely on the knife skills I¡¯ve honed over more than a decade to scrape by and make a living.¡± ¡°From drinking?¡± ¡°Yeah, from drinking.¡± The middle-aged man thought Greg Jensen didn¡¯t believe him and said with a curled lip, ¡°Listen, brother, I¡¯m not bragging. Go out and ask around, the old gourmands who have some years on them, there isn¡¯t one who doesn¡¯t know of Joel Edwards.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes brightened as he smiled, ¡°Big brother, would it be convenient for me to take your pulse?¡± ¡°Take my pulse?¡± Joel Edwards was stunned, and after a moment murmered, ¡°You know how to take a pulse?¡± ¡°Yes, actually, I am a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine.¡± ¡°Traditional Chinese medicine?¡± Joel Edwards scoffed, ¡°Come off it, you¡¯re just a kid and you¡¯re trying to fool me too? What could someone as young as you know about traditional Chinese medicine?¡± Greg Jensen put away his smile, imitating Joel Edwards¡¯ tone from before, and said seriously, ¡°Big brother Joel, if you don¡¯t believe me, go to Riverhaven County and ask around about how widely known I, the Divine Doctor Greg Jensen, am.¡± ¡°Yeah right, as if I have money for you to fool around with.¡± ¡°It¡¯s free!¡± Joel Edwards was taken aback, murmuring, ¡°Free?¡± Greg Jensen nodded, ¡°Yes, free. I will give you an examination for free, and if it¡¯s something I can treat, I¡¯ll even cover your medication costs!¡± Joel Edwards, looking at the earnestness on Greg Jensen¡¯s face, finally grew serious and asked, ¡°What¡¯s in it for you?¡± ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that simple? If I can cure you, you¡¯ll work as my head chef for a few years.¡± ¡°Head chef?¡± Upon hearing this, Joel Edwards immediately became irate, ¡°Are you kidding me, lad? Aren¡¯t you a traditional Chinese medicine doctor? What¡¯s that got to do with running a restaurant?¡± Greg Jensen said flatly, ¡°Who says a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine can¡¯t run a restaurant?¡± ¡°Er, well, when you put it that way¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°Enough chit-chat, if we had used this time for the check-up, it would be finished by now.¡± Seeing Joel Edwards about to continue rambling, Greg Jensen promptly grabbed his hand and placed three fingers on his wrist. ¡°Hold on, you¡­¡± Joel Edwards, seeing what was happening, didn¡¯t say another word. He seemed indifferent, but the glimmer of hope in his eyes betrayed him. After a short while, a smile appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s face. Joel Edwards grew more anxious and pressed, ¡°Lad, how is it, is there any hope for my sense of taste?¡± Greg Jensen silently let go of his wrist and chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Hey, now you¡¯re getting carried away.¡± Joel Edwards pursed his lips, eager for an answer, ¡°Lad, come on, tell me.¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment, then nodded, ¡°It¡¯s treatable, but afterward, you need to drink less alcohol. You must not exceed two liang a day so that your tongue can still be of use for a few more decades.¡± Joel Edwards asked nervously, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not taking your money, so what use is there in deceiving you?¡± ¡°Fair point!¡± Joel Edwards nodded, then suddenly looked up at Greg Jensen, and asked, ¡°Lad, can my tongue really be treated?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Greg Jensen was getting annoyed as he retorted, ¡°Look, are you going to do it or not?¡± Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Chapter 199 Slightly Understand_1 Chapter 199: Chapter 199 Slightly Understand_1 ¡°Cure!¡± Joel Edwards said with a smile, ¡°Young man, what¡¯s your surname?¡± ¡°My name is Greg Jensen, you can just call me boss from now on.¡± ¡°Sure thing, boss.¡± Joel Edwards promptly changed his way of addressing him, and then asked with a grin, ¡°Boss, how is the salary calculated?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face darkened as he said speechlessly, ¡°What¡¯s with you being so mercenary?¡± ¡°Heh, actually, I wanted to ask how big is that hotel of yours?¡± ¡°Not big, just a private kitchen, located in Dreamscape Garden.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°Dreamscape Garden,¡± Joel Edwards¡¯s face went pale as he hurriedly said, ¡°Why did you go there to open a restaurant? Don¡¯t you know that¡¯s a haunted house?¡± Greg Jensen casually replied, ¡°Just a small problem with Feng Shui, it¡¯s already been taken care of.¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± Joel Edwards was completely shocked this time, and with a dumbfounded face, he said, ¡°You know Feng Shui too?¡± ¡°A little!¡± ¡°And about cooking?¡± ¡°A little!¡± ¡°Medical skills?¡± ¡°A little!¡± Joel Edwards was at a loss for words, and it took him a good while before he said, ¡°Damn, turns out you¡¯re a Jack of all trades.¡± ¡°Enough, stop blabbering. You wait here for a bit; I¡¯m going to buy some stuff.¡± Greg Jensen stood up, mentioned it to Spencer Burley, and then walked out of the club to a nearby pharmacy, where he bought two bottles of hydrogen peroxide. On his way back, he casually picked up a few bottles of mineral water from the bar and a box of high-purity chocolate. Seeing Greg Jensen return with a pile of stuff, Joel Edwards was dumbfounded. He said in a daze, ¡°You¡¯re going to treat me right here?¡± ¡°Are you the doctor, or am I the doctor?¡± ¡°You are.¡± Greg Jensen said with a stern face, ¡°Then stop all the nonsense, rinse your mouth with this until your tongue isn¡¯t yellow anymore, and we¡¯ll call it done.¡± After saying that, he handed over the hydrogen peroxide, diluted to the right concentration, to Joel Edwards, who directly grabbed a trash can and started rinsing his mouth. Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright watched curiously; they stopped playing pool and came over with their cues in hand. ¡°Greg, what¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°You guys keep playing; I¡¯m just treating someone on the side.¡± Spencer Burley was astonished and, pointing at Joel Edwards, said, ¡°Holy cow, you can even find patients here?¡± Greg Jensen said wryly, ¡°Strictly speaking, he¡¯s not my patient; he¡¯s going to be the future head chef of Dreamscape Garden!¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright didn¡¯t know what else to say and could only give Greg Jensen a thumbs up. Even Greg Jensen himself never expected to run into a down-and-out executive chef in a pool hall. As for whether what Joel Edwards said was true, Greg Jensen had no reason to doubt it, as he could tell just by looking at a person¡¯s demeanor whether they were lying or boasting. What Joel Edwards said was obviously the truth. After more than half an hour, Joel Edwards¡¯s tongue finally turned from yellow to a normal color. Greg Jensen asked him to stick out his tongue and took out a silver needle to pierce it, rapidly pricking it several times until a strong-smelling black blood oozed out from the tip of the tongue. He bled profusely for quite a while before it slowly began to turn red. Seeing this, Greg Jensen took out the gauze he¡¯d bought, stuffed it into Joel Edwards¡¯s mouth, and said, ¡°Bite on this for a while; when the bleeding stops, it should be mostly better.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Joel Edwards didn¡¯t babble anymore, biting on the gauze in his mouth and starting to watch Spencer Burley and the others play. More than ten minutes later, Greg Jensen had him spit out the gauze, saw that the tongue had stopped bleeding, and broke him off a piece of chocolate to eat. Joel Edwards was taken aback and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the chocolate for?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking what chocolate is for? It¡¯s for eating, of course.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen was getting a bit impatient, Joel Edwards didn¡¯t say anything more, took the chocolate, and popped it into his mouth. As he chewed the chocolate, he said, ¡°What kind of chocolate did you buy? Why is it so bitter? I¡¯m telling you, you should have bought that kind¡­¡± Mid-sentence, Joel Edwards froze, chewed a couple more times, smacked his lips twice, then snatched the rest of the chocolate from Greg Jensen¡¯s hand and stuffed it all into his mouth, before starting to chew frantically. A moment later, tears started flowing uncontrollably. Nearing fifty, Joel Edwards cried with his head in his hands like a child, making it look as though Greg Jensen had bullied him. Familiar bosses and store employees all ran over, looking at Greg Jensen with unfriendly expressions. Greg Jensen found it a bit comical but also unbearable and quickly explained, ¡°I cured his tongue, he¡¯s just overwhelmed with emotion.¡± ¡°You cured his tongue?¡± The pool hall owner, evidently aware of Joel Edwards¡¯s situation, gave Greg Jensen a skeptical look, then asked, ¡°Old Joel, is your tongue really working now?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better, it¡¯s completely better.¡± Holding the chocolate in his hand, Joel Edwards, crying and laughing, said, ¡°Bitter, it¡¯s so damn bitter.¡± ¡°Really better?¡± ¡°Holy shit, a Divine Doctor!¡± After that, everyone¡¯s gaze towards Greg Jensen changed completely. Immediately after, the club was thrown into chaos, with someone saying their mother had been bedridden for years, someone else asking if his wife couldn¡¯t get pregnant and whether Greg Jensen could cure her. The most absurd was a woman who said she had had athlete¡¯s foot for over twenty years, wondering if Greg Jensen had any special remedies. Greg Jensen was overwhelmed and hurriedly made his escape with Spencer Burley and his group. Once outside, Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright couldn¡¯t contain themselves and burst out laughing. The next second, Joel Edwards knelt down right in front of Greg Jensen, knocking his head to the ground three times. Greg Jensen was flabbergasted! First, it was Theo Carter, and now Joel Edwards; were they trying to make him lose years off his life? ¡°Boss, from today on, I¡¯m your man. Where you point, I go, no turning back. If you tell me to chase dogs, I definitely won¡¯t be chasing chickens,¡± Joel Edwards proclaimed. ¡°You¡¯re full of it, get up. A man over fifty should know better than to act like this,¡± Greg Jensen responded. Joel Edwards hurriedly got up and stood there, grinning foolishly at Greg Jensen. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you to meet the general manager of Dreamscape Garden first; if you have any issues, you can go directly to him,¡± Greg Jensen said. ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen planned to take Joel Edwards to meet Kingsley Harrison. Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright also wanted to see, so the four men drove to Dreamscape Garden in one car. ¡°Old Kingsley, this is the administrative chef that I¡¯ve found for you. Later on, you can arrange for him to be sent to Reverie Inn for some training,¡± Greg Jensen said. ¡°I need training?¡± Upon hearing about training, Joel Edwards immediately objected. Greg Jensen, with a stern face, said, ¡°Just now you said that if I tell you to chase dogs, you wouldn¡¯t chase chickens. Are you going back on your word so soon?¡± ¡°No, what I meant was, after working so many years¡­¡± ¡°Can you make herbal cuisine?¡± That question from Greg Jensen left Joel Edwards baffled. He paused for a moment and then cautiously nodded his head. ¡°Alright, then you¡¯ll go and exchange knowledge with the head chef at Reverie Inn, you learn from each other, see who makes the most effective and also the tastiest herbal dishes,¡± Greg Jensen instructed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go in a while,¡± Joel Edwards agreed. Kingsley Harrison laughed and said, ¡°No rush, you go home first and get your things, bring a couple of changes of clothes, and I¡¯ll take you over tomorrow.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Reverie Inn in Jamae City?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s in Riverhaven County.¡± Joel Edwards was dumbfounded, saying with a perplexed face, ¡°A hotel in a county town? You¡¯re having me exchange culinary experiences with a chef from a county-level hotel?¡± Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Chapter 200 Temporarily Closed Before Opening_1 Chapter 200: Chapter 200 Temporarily Closed Before Opening_1 Eddy Harrison saw the situation and hurriedly said, ¡°The head chef¡¯s medicinal cuisine was personally taught by the boss. Not only is the nourishing effect exceptional, but the taste is also quite remarkable. You shouldn¡¯t underestimate him.¡± Hearing that it was taught by Greg Jensen, Joel Edwards finally put aside some of his scorn. After all, just when he had doubted Greg Jensen¡¯s medical knowledge, the man had directly performed a ¡®Silver needle¡¯ technique on his tongue, curing a problem that he had for many years. Having dealt with Joel Edwards, Greg Jensen laughed happily and slapped Spencer Burley on the shoulder, saying, ¡°The pool game wasn¡¯t in vain; we¡¯ve found ourselves a great chef.¡± Spencer Burley, seemingly thinking of something, said, ¡°It was in vain.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and asked, ¡°Huh? What do you mean ¡®in vain¡¯?¡± Spencer Burley said with a wry smile, ¡°I was in such a hurry when I left that I forgot to pay.¡± Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, just send it over to him later.¡± At that moment, a group of health department officials in uniforms walked in, led by a middle-aged woman. She looked at Greg Jensen and the others and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s in charge here?¡± Kingsley Harrison quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°That would be me. May I ask what this is about?¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s face was stern as she said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, there¡¯s been a report that your establishment is using prohibited substances, and we¡¯re here to shut you down. Here is the notice; please sign it.¡± ¡°Using prohibited substances?¡± Spencer Burley instantly grew angry, pointing at the Dreamscape Garden currently under renovation and said, ¡°Are you blind? We haven¡¯t even opened for business yet, and you¡¯re accusing us of using prohibited substances? Come on, search all you want, and if you find anything, I¡¯ll do whatever you say!¡± ¡°Magnus, shut up!¡± Adrian Wright pulled him back and then asked with a smile, ¡°Madam, may I have the honor of knowing your family name?¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s expression turned even uglier as she cast a cold glance at Spencer Burley and said, ¡°My last name is Zhao, head of the inspection division.¡± ¡°Ms. Zhao, nice to meet you. As you can see, we haven¡¯t opened for business¡­¡± ¡°Whether you¡¯ve opened or not is your business.¡± Ms. Zhao cut him off and demanded, ¡°Who will sign here?¡± Kingsley Harrison instinctively looked at Greg Jensen, and seeing his nod, he stepped forward to sign his name on the notice and then picked up an attachment. ¡°Before you receive notification, your establishment is not allowed to carry out any commercial activities, understand?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ms. Zhao¡¯s mouth curled into a mocking sneer as she said lightly, ¡°Renovation is also not permitted, got that?¡± ¡°Not even renovation? You¡¯re deliberately causing trouble!¡± Spencer Burley flared up again. Ms. Zhao scoffed and replied, ¡°If you keep shouting at me, I¡¯ll make sure your establishment gets permanently shut down, believe it or not.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing Spencer Burley about to retort, Adrian Wright quickly stepped forward to hold him back and said to Ms. Zhao with a smile, ¡°Okay, Ms. Zhao, we have received your instructions and will cease construction immediately.¡± ¡°Heh, you better play by the rules.¡± Ms. Zhao let out a sneering laugh, turned, and left with her team. It wasn¡¯t clear if it was intentional, but as she walked away, she said, ¡°Country bumpkins from out of town, coming to Jamae City and breaking the rules, serves you right to be shut down.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was just enough for Spencer Burley and the others to hear distinctly. Greg Jensen¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he suddenly thought of the woman named Lena Holmes from yesterday and frowned, saying, ¡°Could it be that Trigova Trading Company is behind this?¡± Kingsley Harrison nodded and said, ¡°It must be them. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that we just turned down their partnership and trouble arrives the next day?¡± Adrian Wright furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Have you offended Trigova Trading Company?¡± ¡°Do you know this company?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s run by Jay Brent.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face darkened as he frowned and said, ¡°Jay Brent again?¡± Adrian Wright¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he said in surprise, ¡°Bro Greg, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve offended Jay Brent again.¡± Greg Jensen forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to offend them, it¡¯s just that things happened to coincide; I partnered with General Zhu from Riverhaven County to start a company with the intention of buying a herbal medicine processing factory in Jamae City¡­¡± After hearing the full story, Adrian Wright could only smile wryly and said, ¡°Your luck really is terrible, how could you run into this too?¡± ¡°No choice.¡± Greg Jensen also felt somewhat helpless, as neither of the two deals in Jamae City had gone smoothly. Spencer Burley said, ¡°Bro Greg, don¡¯t worry about it for now. My dad seems to be quite familiar with people from the Health Department, I¡¯ll give him a call and ask.¡± ¡°That would be great, thanks.¡± ¡°No need for formalities between us.¡± After saying that, Spencer Burley stepped aside to make the call. After pondering for a bit, Adrian Wright said, ¡°I also know some people in the fire department; let¡¯s take them out for dinner tonight, so we don¡¯t get outmaneuvered by Jay Brent¡¯s side and end up with more trouble.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen felt a warmth in his heart and nodded with a smile. Shortly after, Spencer Burley came back from his call and said with a smile, ¡°My dad happens to be dining with the director of the Health Department tonight; he said we could join them.¡± ¡°Alright, what should we bring?¡± ¡°No need to prepare anything, I¡¯ve got two cases of wine in my car; we¡¯ll just take them with us.¡± Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± The group spent a while in Dreamscape Garden, and in the evening, they dispersed, with Greg Jensen bringing Spencer Burley along to the Mount River Inn. Mount River Inn was very famous in Jamae City; those who dined there were either wealthy or noble. Greg Jensen and Spencer Burley parked their car and took the elevator to the third floor, arriving at room 316. Spencer Burley¡¯s father, Craig Burley, quickly stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone, this is my son Magnus Conner, and next to him is his friend Greg Jensen, also known as the ¡®Divine Doctor¡¯ I¡¯ve just mentioned to you all.¡± The others nodded but no one spoke; it was not hard to tell from their expressions that none of them believed Craig Burley¡¯s ¡°tall tale.¡± Although they did not believe it, they saw no need to say so. However, there was one person with low EQ who bluntly asked, ¡°Craig, are you joking? A divine doctor so young?¡± Craig Burley smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Heroes are not judged by their origins, and age shouldn¡¯t be the measure for a doctor. Although Greg is young, his medical skills are indeed impressive. You all know about my daughter¡¯s issue; many renowned doctors couldn¡¯t find the problem, yet she was cured instantly under Greg¡¯s care.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was somewhat shocked. ¡°Your daughter¡¯s illness got better?¡± Craig Burley smiled and said, ¡°Although she¡¯s not fully recovered, she has shown signs of improvement and has been taking medicine prescribed by Greg these past few days.¡± ¡°Really? Then Greg¡¯s medical skills are indeed noteworthy.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but express their admiration, but Old Li snorted and said dismissively, ¡°Maybe it was just a fluke.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly; before Craig Burley could speak, he directly addressed Old Li, ¡°Uncle Li, you have a weak stomach, you should speak less while eating to avoid indigestion.¡± Old Li was taken aback, his brows immediately furrowed, and he turned his head to look at Craig Burley. Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Chapter 201 Im a Soft Persimmon_1 Chapter 201: Chapter 201 I¡¯m a Soft Persimmon_1 Craig Burley had a frown of displeasure and, without speaking, furrowed his brows. Seeing this, Greg Jensen immediately understood what was going on and said to Old Li with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something incorrect?¡± A faint smile was on his face, yet he found the situation somewhat amusing internally. Do they think I¡¯m an easy target to pick on? Unable to deal with Craig Burley, so they target me because I¡¯m young and look easy to bully? He knew this person must have a conflict with Craig Burley, and he was simply getting dragged into it. However, Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t too bothered. Since he owed Craig Burley a favor, it was normal to be implicated. Besides, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t really take Old Li seriously. This man was completely transparent, speaking thoughtlessly in front of a leader, likely not well-regarded at work. Old Li¡¯s face grew unseemly, as everyone at the workplace knew about his stomach issues. If he dared contradict Greg Jensen, he would certainly create a negative impression in the eyes of the leader. Yet if he just accepted it, he would feel rather unwilling. He affected a casual tone, ¡°Stomach problems are commonplace; almost everyone has them. That¡¯s hardly a skill. Come on, say something different.¡± ¡°Something different? Besides your stomach issues, you do have a few other minor problems, but¡­¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s mind raced, and feigning difficulty, he said, ¡°It might not be appropriate to discuss here, right?¡± Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s expression, Old Li¡¯s spirits lifted. He believed his guess was correct; this excessively young lad before him had to be an imposter. How could there possibly be such a young Divine Doctor? Because of this belief, without a second thought, Old Li blurted out, ¡°Just say it. What can¡¯t you talk about?¡± Greg Jensen subconsciously looked toward Craig Burley and asked, ¡°Uncle Craig, can I say it?¡± Craig Burley didn¡¯t understand what Greg Jensen was up to, but he trusted him because his daughter¡¯s condition had indeed improved. He cleared his throat and said with a smile, ¡°Director Wang loves people who speak their minds. Just say whatever you have to; there¡¯s no need for secrecy. Everyone here today is a leader from the Health Bureau; we all know each other.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Although Craig Burley was a businessman, it was obvious that he had good relationships with these Health Bureau folks. As his voice trailed off, others immediately joined in the laughter, even Director Wang at the head seat. Old Li thought his colleagues were siding with him and sneered triumphantly, ¡°Go on, say it. What can¡¯t be said?¡± ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll say it.¡± ¡°Hurry up and say it; what¡¯s with all the blathering?¡± Old Li was becoming impatient. Greg Jensen sighed and said, ¡°Old Li, to be honest, kidney deficiency is something most men have to some degree; it¡¯s just a matter of severity.¡± ¡°Kidney deficiency?¡± The room suddenly quieted down, and everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Old Li with a somewhat strange look. Men might fail in other aspects, but in this particular area, being inadequate would make one the subject of ridicule. Greg Jensen saying Old Li had kidney weakness was akin to implying he couldn¡¯t satisfy his own wife. Old Li¡¯s face turned scarlet in an instant, and he glared furiously at Greg Jensen, saying, ¡°You¡¯re the one with the kidney problem.¡± The crowd struggled to hold back their laughter, appearing as if they wanted to laugh but felt it improper. Craig Burley didn¡¯t care about niceties; he had long been at odds with Old Li and immediately said, ¡°Old Li, this is where you¡¯re wrong. How can you stoop to the level of arguing with someone younger? Moreover, if you¡¯re ill, you need treatment; you can¡¯t avoid doctors and shun medication.¡± Spencer Burley saw his dad had already opened fire and, not wanting to be left out, followed up by saying, ¡°Uncle Li, I think my dad is right; if we¡¯re sick, we should just treat it. With modern technology being so advanced, small problems like kidney weakness are really easy to cure.¡± Old Li¡¯s forehead veins throbbed crazily as he glared at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°You say I have kidney weakness, do you have any evidence?¡± Craig Burley scoffed and said, ¡°Old Li, your question is quite interesting. Don¡¯t you have any idea what your own body is like?¡± Spencer Burley said with a smile, ¡°Actually, whether or not your kidneys are weak is an easy question to answer. It¡¯s like when someone calls me ugly; I definitely don¡¯t care. Because I know I¡¯m handsome, if they call me ugly, that¡¯s just jealousy. But if someone says I¡¯m poor, I would definitely get into a fight with them, because I truly am poor.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± As soon as Spencer Burley said this, everyone present couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and burst into laughter, even Director Wang did the same. Watching Director Wang¡¯s radiant smile, Old Li¡¯s face turned shades of green and white, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to vent his anger. Craig Burley glanced at Old Li and said indifferently, ¡°Spencer, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Your Uncle Li is the head of the inspection department. By doing this to him, aren¡¯t you just drawing hatred for Greg? Be careful, or he might give Greg trouble later on.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and asked curiously, ¡°Head of the inspection department? I thought it was Sister Zhao with that title?¡± Director Wang was in a good mood and, with a smile across his face, took the initiative to explain to Greg Jensen, ¡°Pearl Walker? She¡¯s the deputy. The one in front of you is the real head of the inspection department.¡± ¡°Oh my, so it¡¯s Chief Zhao, my apologies, my apologies.¡± Greg Jensen hurriedly raised his glass and said with a smile, ¡°Let me toast to you first.¡± Old Li¡¯s face looked terrible, and he coldly watched Greg Jensen without any intention of raising his glass. Craig Burley frowned and shot a look towards Director Wang. Director Wang said with a laugh, ¡°Old Li, he¡¯s toasting to you; come on, hurry up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing it for the Director¡¯s face; if not for that, I wouldn¡¯t even drink this glass.¡± Old Li glanced at Greg Jensen and reluctantly downed the glass. Director Wang frowned slightly but said nothing. The expressions of the other people at the dinner table also showed disdain. A department head, giving face to the Director? You can really say such things! Greg Jensen also drank a glass and couldn¡¯t help but laugh to himself, Old Li¡¯s emotional intelligence was incredibly low. However, he also understood that no matter how much he disliked Old Li, he couldn¡¯t afford to truly offend the man to death. Local authority is often stronger than high-ranking help, and even though Director Wang had spoken, the specifics would still fall to Old Li. With a few tricks up his sleeve, he could take care of Dreamscape Garden, and by then, going back to Director Wang would be difficult. At the event today, besides Greg Jensen and the Burleys, almost everyone was from the Health Inspection Department, so the issue of kidney weakness was laughed off and moved past. As people ate and talked, Greg Jensen also occasionally joined the conversation, quickly getting on friendly terms with a few individuals. At that moment, Old Li got up to go to the restroom, but the en-suite was occupied, so he had to leave the private room and head toward the public toilets. Greg Jensen saw an opportunity, excused himself to relieve his bladder, and followed him out. ¡°Uncle Li, wait for me.¡± When Old Li noticed it was him following, his expression instantly turned frosty; he huffed and said indifferently, ¡°If this is about Pearl Walker shutting down Dreamscape Garden, don¡¯t bother; I can¡¯t help you.¡± The disappointment in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes flashed by, and he said with a laugh, ¡°Haha, Uncle Li is overthinking it; it¡¯s not about that.¡± ¡°Oh? Then what is it?¡± Old Li looked at Greg Jensen with some surprise; they hadn¡¯t been getting along at the dinner table, so what could they possibly have to discuss? Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Stick and Sweet Jujube_1 Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Stick and Sweet Jujube_1 Greg Jensen laughed as he glanced around and, seeing no one watching, smiled, pulled a Pill from his bag, and handed it over. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Something to replenish qi and blood.¡± Greg Jensen said with a low chuckle, ¡°This isn¡¯t like the virility stuff you see on the market, no side effects, no dependency, the only downside is you need to be vegetarian for a few days.¡± ¡°Vegetarian?¡± Old Li looked at Greg Jensen with an understanding nod and whispered, ¡°Are you saying no women can be touched?¡± ¡°Haha, Uncle Li is indeed a smart man, hit the nail right on the head.¡± Greg Jensen gave a small compliment and lowered his voice, ¡°Uncle Spencer told me about a time you two were drinking, and you specifically brought up kidney tonics with him. He didn¡¯t show much at the time but always kept it in mind.¡± ¡°I said that?¡± ¡°It was during a meal, both of you had quite a bit to drink, and it just came up, don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°Uh, that must have been a long time ago.¡± Old Li had a blank look and felt doubtful inside, given his personality, kidney deficiency was something he would absolutely never share. But if he was drunk, then all bets were off. Still, he had his doubts and frowned, ¡°Would Craig Burley care about my affairs?¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Uncle Spencer is pretty blunt, but he has a good heart, don¡¯t take it personally with him. Not to offend you, but had Uncle Spencer not told me about your situation, this Elixir would never have reached your hands.¡± Hearing this, Old Li couldn¡¯t help but nod. He and Craig Burley didn¡¯t actually have any deep-seated hatred; it was just that Old Li had misspoken once and publicly embarrassed Craig Burley. And being rather stubborn by nature and too lazy to apologize, that¡¯s why their relationship had become so tense. Even so, he couldn¡¯t believe that Craig Burley would actually get medicine for him. Craig Burley really thought about my issue? Up to now, Old Li was still confused, but he understood one thing clearly ¨C this Elixir was extremely rare and had miraculous effects on kidney deficiencies in middle-aged and the elderly. Thinking this, he quickly took the Pill, smiling as he said, ¡°Haha, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony, please thank Han Zhang for me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends, saying thanks would be too formal.¡± Seeing him accept the Elixir, Greg Jensen finally let out a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°After you get back, crush the Elixir, take one gram at a time with water, continue for seven days. Don¡¯t drink any alcohol in the meantime, and you must be vegetarian.¡± ¡°Got it, I will remember.¡± An unexpected reward from a simple meal. Old Li looked at the Elixir in his hand and smiled happily, finding Greg Jensen much more agreeable. Thinking back on how he had just been mocking this young man, he felt a twinge of guilt. Opening his mouth, he said with difficulty, ¡°Greg, sometimes I speak inappropriately, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m your junior, you giving me a talking-to is totally normal.¡± Old Li¡¯s face reddened slightly, and he hesitated, ¡°Greg, I really ought to do you a favor in return for such a big help, but regarding Pearl Walker¡¯s issue, I really am powerless.¡± ¡°Haha, no worries, don¡¯t fret about that.¡± Greg Jensen said with a laugh, ¡°Keep the Elixir safe, I¡¯m heading back to the private room.¡± ¡°Hmm, I need to use the restroom, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Greg Jensen had guessed that if Pearl Walker dared to bypass Old Li and directly seize Dreamscape Garden, Old Li was probably unable to help. So he didn¡¯t mind, smiled, and nodded, watching Old Li enter the restroom. A carrot and stick approach sure does the trick! Because of Craig Burley, Old Li disliked Greg Jensen and if he hadn¡¯t fought back, Old Li probably wouldn¡¯t even have given him a second glance. ¡°` But now, things are different. He first took advantage of Old Li¡¯s weakness by announcing it publicly, making Old Li feel uncomfortable¡ªso next, by helping Old Li with this issue, Old Li would surely feel grateful. That was exactly what Greg Jensen had in mind, which is why he decided to give it a try; unexpectedly, the result was astonishingly good. Now, all that¡¯s left is Director Wang. As long as I can get him on board, we won¡¯t have to worry about the Health Bureau in the future. Inside the private room, everyone was chatting pleasantly. Maybe the others hadn¡¯t noticed, but Craig Burley had been paying close attention to Greg Jensen all along. So, when Greg Jensen returned, Craig immediately looked at him with an inquiring gaze. Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, not saying anything, before joining the conversation. Seeing this, Craig Burley didn¡¯t ask further and began subtly steering the conversation towards Greg Jensen, trying to bring up the issue with Dreamscape Garden and get Director Wang to help sort it out. However, Director Wang seemed uninterested in the matter, continually changing the subject. Craig Burley frowned slightly and gave Greg Jensen a subtle shake of the head, signaling him to wait until after the meal. Greg Jensen was somewhat disappointed; if he waited until after the meal, resolving the issue with Dreamscape Garden might be delayed by several days. He took a careful look at Director Wang¡¯s facial expressions, and a thought struck him. Seizing a moment when everyone else was talking, he smiled at Director Wang and said, ¡°Uncle Wang, how have you been feeling recently?¡± The room quickly fell silent. All eyes turned to Greg Jensen in surprise, mockery, and disdain. Asking a leader about his health in front of so many people was a serious faux pas, especially since the issue of ¡°kidney deficiency¡± had just arisen, making it difficult not to think along those lines. Could this guy be suggesting that Director Wang also has kidney deficiency? Craig Burley¡¯s heart skipped a beat; he hastily shook his head at Greg Jensen, indicating him not to say any more to avoid angering Director Wang and making it difficult to salvage the situation. Spencer Burley was also somewhat puzzled. Strong Brother Greg, who was always mature and steady, what¡¯s going on with him today? Who asks about a leader¡¯s health in front of so many people? Indeed, Greg Jensen knew that discussing health matters with a leader in front of so many people wasn¡¯t quite proper. But he wasn¡¯t familiar with Director Wang to begin with, and if he missed tonight, he didn¡¯t know when he would have another chance to connect. Moreover, resolving troubles takes time. If he missed this opportunity, who knows how long it would take to resolve the issue. Every day Dreamscape Garden is closed, it¡¯s money not made. According to the principle of maximizing profits, not earning is the same as losing¡ªhow much money would that be? Greg Jensen was worth millions, but he still felt the pinch of every penny lost. The private room remained silent, everyone exchanging glances, shifting their gaze from Greg Jensen and finally onto Director Wang. The latter appeared calm, closely inspecting his teacup as though he had suddenly taken an interest in the floating tea leaves inside. With Director Wang not speaking, the atmosphere instantly became awkward. At this moment, Old Li pushed the door and came in. He wore a smile, seemingly in a good mood¡ªa stark contrast to when he left. Seeing everyone silent, Old Li was taken aback and joked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you waiting for me to give a speech?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Greg Jensen let out a cooperative chuckle. Old Li nodded with a smile and then turned to Craig Burley, saying, ¡°Craig, thank you.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Craig Burley looked confused. Why is he thanking me out of the blue? He glanced at Old Li and then at Greg Jensen, quickly realizing it must have been something Greg Jensen told Old Li. ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t understand the specifics, Craig Burley still smiled and responded. The quietness continued in the private room. Old Li, who had just returned from outside, felt a bit on edge, knowing that something he was unaware of must have happened. Seeing the situation, Greg Jensen had no choice but to pluck up the courage and say, ¡°Uncle Wang, I know it¡¯s a bit inappropriate to say this now, but I¡¯m concerned about delaying your health, so¡­¡± ¡°` Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Something Serious_1 Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Something Serious_1 ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Director Wang looked up at Greg Jensen and let out a cold, noncommittal chuckle. Craig Burley forced a smile and said, ¡°Yeah, kids speak without thinking. Don¡¯t stoop to his level, Director Wang. Besides, he means well.¡± Everyone fell silent, and once again the private room became quiet. With Director Wang noticeably displeased, who would dare to rub him the wrong way at this moment? Old Lee wouldn¡¯t have dared either, given that this was his direct superior, but thinking about the Pill that might replenish his vitality, he was overwhelmed with guilt. Seeing the atmosphere turn cold again, he gritted his teeth, squeezed out a smile uglier than crying, and said with forced bravery: ¡°I thought it was something serious. Director, I think Han Zhang is right. If we really have health issues, we need to address them quickly, without delay. Take me for example¡­ I truly have kidney deficiency. Thankfully, Greg pointed it out to me, otherwise, I would have been too embarrassed to mention it.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone burst into laughter. The hearty laughter, like a warm breeze in spring, melted the once stiff atmosphere of the room. Seeing Old Lee go to such lengths to speak on his behalf, even revealing his health issues, Greg could not help but silently give him a thumbs up. Old Lee was a good person to deal with, and truly stepped up when it mattered! Stubborn as he might be, and not the highest emotional intelligence, his integrity was undeniable. Watching everyone laughing happily, even Director Wang could no longer maintain his composure and joined in with a light chuckle. He glanced at Greg, and with a hint of a smile asked, ¡°So, tell me, what else have you diagnosed in me?¡± Before Greg could reply, Director Wang warned, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say I have kidney deficiency, or you¡¯re out of here immediately.¡± ¡°Haha, I couldn¡¯t do that.¡± Greg knew his opportunity had arrived, smiled joyfully, and then said, ¡°Director Wang, have you been feeling dizzy and nauseous frequently lately?¡± Director Wang¡¯s face was stern. He was ready to scold Greg if his words were unpleasant, but upon hearing this question, he became serious. ¡°How did you know?¡± Greg¡¯s heart leaped with joy, knowing he had made the right gamble. He didn¡¯t give a straight answer but asked in return, ¡°Does the vein on your forehead pulsate often?¡± At this, Director Wang¡¯s expression became grave, and he nodded, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve been having that problem lately. I thought it was just lack of rest, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.¡± Greg shook his head and said earnestly, ¡°Could I take your pulse for a moment?¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± This time, Director Wang did not say anything further, promptly rolling up his sleeve and exposing his wrist. Greg sat down beside him, placed his fingers on the pulse, pondered for a moment, and then said as he looked up, ¡°Director Wang, you show signs of cerebral vascular thrombosis. I suggest you go to the hospital first thing tomorrow morning for a comprehensive check-up. This condition can¡¯t be delayed; the sooner, the better.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Director Wang¡¯s brows furrowed immediately, his gaze fixed on Greg¡¯s eyes, trying to determine if he was lying. Greg smiled and said, ¡°You could also go to the hospital right after dinner for a CT scan to know for sure.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your word for it for now and check it out at the hospital after dinner,¡± Director Wang said expressionlessly: ¡°If you are wrong, consider the consequences.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Greg just smiled without saying anything more. Following this incident, Director Wang had no appetite to continue eating. After a brief chat, he stood up and left. Seeing this, the others also stood up, and the banquet came to an abrupt end. After sending off the health department¡¯s officials, Craig Burley came up to Greg with a helpless look, ¡°You¡¯re too impulsive, kid.¡± Embarrassed, Greg smiled and replied, ¡°I just panicked because Dreamscape Garden, although not a huge investment, is the first business I started on my own.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re anxious, but how can you rush into things like this?¡± Craig Burley, favorably impressed by Greg, patiently explained: ¡°It¡¯s not that I mind offending the health department, but it¡¯s about you. ¡°Just think about it yourself¡ªif you offend the health department, there¡¯s no point in running your Dreamscape Garden anymore.¡± ¡°Uncle, I know that actually, and I definitely won¡¯t be so impulsive next time.¡± Greg Jensen knew that Craig Burley meant well for him, and his heart was filled with warmth. Whether he encountered Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, or even Jaden Ford, each of these people had a better background and family history than his. Yet, among them, there was not a single one who was arrogant or would act superior. Their character and the way they handled things made Greg feel incredibly comfortable and once again feel the warmth of the world. Someone like Ethan Locke, a second-generation rich kid, was no match for the likes of Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley. Sometimes Greg wondered to himself if his fortune took a turn for the better ever since he found the ¡°Classics of Yin and Yang Harmony¡±. ¡°Are you sure Director Wang really has a health problem?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle. That¡¯s something I can assure you of.¡± Greg said with full confidence. ¡°Director Wang is not a bad person; if he really finds a problem, he should be willing to help.¡± Craig Burley pondered for a moment, then sighed, ¡°It¡¯s useless to think too much about it now, let¡¯s wait for the news. Alright, you guys should head back early, and I¡¯m going home too. Magnus, are you coming home with me?¡± Spencer Burley glanced at Greg and said, ¡°You go ahead, uncle. I¡¯ll stay with Greg a little longer.¡± ¡°Alright then, drive slowly when you go back.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Craig Burley was about to leave when he suddenly thought of Old Li and turned back to ask, ¡°By the way, what did you say to Old Li? Why did he thank me?¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°Heh, it¡¯s nothing serious. I just gave him a Pill to replenish his body, on your behalf.¡± Craig Burley was stunned for a moment, then let out a wry laugh, ¡°You kid¡­¡± Then he said to Spencer Burley, ¡°Learn a bit from Greg here, see how he gets things done. Don¡¯t be a fool all the time. Okay, you guys go enjoy yourselves, I¡¯m heading off.¡± ¡°Take care, uncle.¡± Spencer Burley watched his father drive away, turned around with a bewildered face, and said, ¡°Greg, you saw it right? The position I hold at home is so low that even the dog raised by the family would slap me when it passes by.¡± ¡°Haha, no way.¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but laugh, Spencer was such an unlucky fellow, getting shot even while lying down. Spencer Burley sighed, then squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Greg, my dad might not speak nicely, but don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Haha, how could I?¡± Greg laughed heartily, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool; how could I not know who treats me well?¡± ¡°Heh, as long as you don¡¯t mind, that¡¯s good.¡± Spencer Burley felt a little relieved and then asked, ¡°Greg, do you really think Director Wang is ill?¡± Greg glanced at him, smiled, and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust my medical skills?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Haha, you call me poor and I¡¯d admit it, but if you say my medical skills are bad, I could never acknowledge that, even if you beat me to death.¡± Right at that moment, Greg¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took out his cell phone, saw an unfamiliar number, hesitated for a second, but still answered the call. ¡°Is this Greg Jensen?¡± A female voice came through the phone, harsh in tone and slightly haughty. Before Greg¡¯s eyes materialized a voice, he asked with a frown, ¡°Is this Lena Holmes?¡± ¡°Hmm, you do have good ears.¡± Lena Holmes snorted coldly, ¡°So? Are you willing to cooperate with our Sanjiang Company now?¡± Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Chapter 204 Youre Not Worthy Either_1 Chapter 204: Chapter 204 You¡¯re Not Worthy Either_1 ¡°Is it you who caused the trouble at the Health Department?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, I can¡¯t understand a word you¡¯re saying?¡± Lena Holmes¡¯s laughter was filled with triumph, ¡°Don¡¯t try to weasel information out of me, just say whether you agree or not. If you don¡¯t, we can play this game slowly. I¡¯ve got all the time in the world.¡± ¡°First, I will never cooperate with a thuggish company like yours. Second, I don¡¯t have time to play with you, you¡¯re not worth it. So, whatever tricks you have, just bring them on, I¡¯m ready for you.¡± Greg Jensen was truly getting angry this time. Lena Holmes¡¯s attitude was one thing, but the actions of the Sanjiang Company were another¡ªhow were they any different from those of bullies forcing their way? Bow down to them? Dream on! Seeing his agitated expression, Spencer Burley asked, ¡°Who was that on the phone?¡± ¡°The same woman.¡± ¡°God damn it, she¡¯s asking for it, isn¡¯t she?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it for now, dealing with Dreamscape Garden is more important. We don¡¯t need extra trouble at the moment.¡± Spencer Burley still looked worried, but seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s composed demeanor, he didn¡¯t inquire further. Greg knew what he was thinking and patted his shoulder, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Director Wang goes to the hospital right now, I reckon the ban will be lifted by tomorrow morning. Even if he goes tomorrow, it should definitely be lifted by the afternoon.¡± Spencer Burley exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Are you that confident that Director Wang will help out after he¡¯s been to the hospital?¡± ¡°Of course, if I didn¡¯t have at least that much confidence, how could I let you call me ¡®Brother Greg¡¯?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡± The two stood for a while before returning to the clubhouse together. They had some tea, and after Spencer began to feel a headache, checked into the clubhouse to rest. Greg Jensen had drunk quite a bit as well, but he didn¡¯t use his True Qi to completely neutralize the alcohol. Instead, he neutralized part of it, allowing himself to remain slightly tipsy. Upon leaving the clubhouse, he called a designated driver to take him back to his home in Wanhe Gardens. Once inside his house, he smelled the scent of alcohol. ¡°Well, looks like someone¡¯s been drinking after I left.¡± Greg Jensen looked at the beer bottles on the coffee table and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly. After setting down his bag, he started to tidy up. After cleaning up, he stripped off his clothes right at the entrance of the storeroom and threw them directly into the washing machine, wearing only his shorts as he headed to the bedroom. Just then, the door to the secondary bedroom suddenly opened and a graceful figure staggered out, then plunged directly into Greg Jensen¡¯s arms. Both were dressed quite lightly, and as they embraced, they could clearly feel the contours of each other¡¯s bodies. Greg Jensen, holding the delicate girl, was momentarily at a loss. ¡°Um, are you¡­ Vince¡¯s man?¡± The girl looked up at him, her breath reeking faintly of alcohol. Greg¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he swallowed before gently letting her go, nodding, ¡°Yeah, and you are¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m his best friend, Ryan Lampe, call me Ryan.¡± Ryan Lampe staggered a bit, then stood up straight, seemingly much soberer. She ran her hand over Greg¡¯s abs and laughed teasingly, ¡°Wow, no wonder you¡¯re so impressive, you¡¯re really strong.¡± ¡°Uh, haha.¡± Greg felt awkward and laughed, ¡°I¡¯m going to head to my room¡­¡± ¡°Do you find me annoying?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Then why the rush to leave?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve also had quite a few drinks and feel a bit dizzy, so I¡¯m off to sleep.¡± Ryan Lampe watched Greg, his face slightly flushed, giggled happily, and winked, ¡°Keep it down tonight, okay?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg, seeing her attire of shorts and a tank top, felt that if he stayed any longer, he might do something regrettable, so he quickly retreated to the master bedroom. Inside the master bedroom, Vince Cooper was fast asleep. He grunted twice at the sound of the door opening. It wasn¡¯t until Greg Jensen had finished washing up and gone to bed that she groggily opened her eyes. ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg lay down next to him, and Vince Cooper consciously crawled into his arms. ¡°Did you drink a lot tonight?¡± ¡°Yeah, it was Ryan Lampe¡¯s birthday. We had three rounds of drinks, one at the restaurant, one at the KTV, and then since it was late, Ryan and Angela Stuart couldn¡¯t go back to their dorm, so they had to stay here.¡± Remembering something, Vince said somewhat embarrassingly, ¡°Um, the third round was in the living room at home. I think I forgot to clean up.¡± Greg lightly pinched her nose as he spoke wordlessly, ¡°I¡¯ve already cleaned it up. Let¡¯s go to sleep now.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Vince showed a blissful smile, and then with a mischievous one, asked, ¡°Going to bed this early? Aren¡¯t we doing ¡®that¡¯ today?¡± ¡°Are you up for it?¡± ¡°I should¡­ probably be okay?¡± ¡°Haha, well then, let¡¯s do it.¡± The lights went off, the room¡¯s temperature gradually rose, and murmurs like whispers in a dream filled the air. In the second bedroom, Angela Stuart was browsing through videos when all of a sudden, she blushed hearing the noises coming from the next room. At that moment, Ryan Lampe entered with excitement, whispering, ¡°Hey, Vince¡¯s man is back.¡± With a red face, Angela said, ¡°I¡¯m not deaf, I heard it.¡± ¡°Hehe, I saw his abs.¡± ¡°For real?¡± Angela perked up, a bit excited, ¡°Did you touch them?¡± Ryan raised his right hand, examined it closely before making a fuss, ¡°I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯m not washing this hand for a week.¡± ¡°Wow, you really touched them? You pervert!¡± ¡°Hmph, as if you¡¯re any different. If it were you, you¡¯d probably want to touch other places too.¡± ¡°Think I¡¯m like you?¡± Angela looked scornful, seemingly indifferent, yet couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°How did it feel?¡± ¡°Incredible!¡± ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so amazing.¡± With a smirk, Ryan asked, ¡°Which aspect of ¡®amazing¡¯ are you referring to?¡± ¡°Fighting, what else?¡± ¡°All aspects.¡± ¡°You LSP.¡± Laughter and teasing from the two girls rang out in the second bedroom, but the whisper-like sounds steadfastly carried through. After an unknown period of intense weariness, the two girls lay side by side against the headboard, despondently staring at the white wall connecting to the next room. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they sleeping yet?¡± ¡°Seems like being too amazing isn¡¯t always good.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sleep, we¡¯ll probably fall asleep after a while.¡± Ryan, resigned, nodded, and they turned off the lights and lay in bed trying to sleep. The whispering stopped at some indistinct time, and Angela eventually drifted into slumber, but Ryan suddenly felt energized. She listened carefully, noting that the noise from next door had indeed stopped, and her mind involuntarily conjured up images from just before. A while later, she suddenly felt her body heating up. She glanced at the soundly sleeping Angela, got up barefooted, and left the bed. Grabbing a few disposable face towels, she sat down on the sofa in the living room. In the tranquility of the air, heavy breathing could be heard. Time passed, and then a tall, well-proportioned figure suddenly emerged. Upon seeing Ryan, he paused, a clear surprise on his face. In the darkness, their eyes met, sizing each other up without a word. After a stalemate, they moved towards each other. Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Night Consultation_1 Chapter 205: Chapter 205: Night Consultation_1 Late at night, Director Wang sat in the back seat while the driver drove in front. Just as they were about to reach home, he suddenly remembered the young man¡¯s words, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Xiao Wu, let¡¯s go to Jamae Hospital.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go now, better early than late!¡± ¡°Alright, Director.¡± Director Wang didn¡¯t understand why, but there was something about that young man in his twenties that inexplicably made people trust him. When he arrived at the hospital and looked at the empty lobby, he gave a bitter smile and said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I actually took his word for it.¡± Driver Xiao Wu asked, ¡°Director, shall we still get the check-up?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Now that we¡¯re here, I won¡¯t feel at ease without a check-up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Greg Jensen, blabbering nonsense for no reason.¡± Director Wang scolded with a laugh, ¡°Alright, stop complaining and hurry up to fill out the form. The sooner we finish the check-up, the sooner we can go home and sleep.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Registering for the emergency, filling out forms, going through the check-up, more than half an hour passed before the CT scan results finally came out. Director Wang sat in front of the doctor as if nothing was wrong, and asked, ¡°Doctor, can you see any problems in this scan?¡± The doctor was initially skeptical because the symptoms of cerebral thrombosis are difficult to detect in the early stages; it¡¯s usually only known after the onset of the disease. Moreover, seeing Director Wang¡¯s relatively young age, he thought there likely wouldn¡¯t be any issues. However, when he saw the CT report, his complexion immediately changed. After a moment, the doctor looked at Director Wang with a surprised face and asked, ¡°That¡­ May I ask, how did you know you had cerebral thrombosis?¡± Director Wang was taken aback, then realized and said in shock, ¡°You mean I really have cerebral thrombosis?¡± ¡°Indeed, the symptoms are mild, but it is cerebral thrombosis.¡± The doctor, while looking at the report, continued, ¡°You¡¯re lucky you came early. Just an IV drip will do. If it were a few days later, it would have been dangerous.¡± ¡°Oh, then quickly prescribe me the medication.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your friend, right? Have your friend pay first, then a nurse will set up the IV for you.¡± After the doctor finished speaking, he asked again, ¡°Hey, you still haven¡¯t told me, how did you know you had cerebral thrombosis?¡± Director Wang smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I have a friend who knows a bit of Chinese medicine. He noticed I looked pale, so he took my pulse. He said I showed some signs of cerebral thrombosis, but I didn¡¯t believe him.¡± ¡°Ha, your friend doesn¡¯t just ¡®know a bit¡¯ of Chinese medicine; he knows it exceedingly well.¡± The doctor couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration, ¡°In today¡¯s society, there aren¡¯t many practitioners of Chinese medicine who can diagnose cerebral thrombosis just by taking the pulse.¡± ¡°Is he really that impressive?¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you trust my professional judgment?¡± Director Wang replied with a sheepish grin, ¡°I trust you, of course. I just find it hard to believe that he could identify my illness so easily.¡± ¡°Not just you, even I, who have been practicing medicine for over a decade, find it hard to believe.¡± The doctor chuckled and casually asked, ¡°By the way, your friend must be quite old, right?¡± ¡°He¡­ is only in his twenties.¡± ¡°How old?¡± The doctor¡¯s voice suddenly rose several decibels, as if he had heard something terrifying, his eyes wide open in disbelief as he stared at Director Wang. Director Wang gave a wry smile and said, ¡°He really is just in his twenties, and he looks like he¡¯s not yet twenty-five.¡± The doctor took a deep breath and said in awe, ¡°My goodness, that¡¯s a prodigy! So young, yet with such exceptional medical skills.¡± Seeing the shock on the doctor¡¯s face, Director Wang realized just how skilled Greg Jensen really was. Those who manned the emergency room were always seasoned doctors with over a decade of experience. To be praised by such a doctor, how impressive must Greg¡¯s medical skills be? Director Wang frowned, stood up, and went out to the hallway to call Pearl Walker. It was already past eleven at night, and Pearl Walker had long since gone to bed. Hearing her phone ring, she answered the call with her eyes still closed. She said irritably, ¡°Who is it? Calling in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Jonathon Milton!¡± ¡°Ah, Chief?¡± Pearl Walker immediately perked up, hastily sitting up in bed and asked with a fawning smile, ¡°Chief, calling so late, do you have any work orders for me?¡± ¡°Unseal Dreamscape Garden before ten tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Dreamscape Garden?¡± Pearl Walker was stunned, then forced a chuckle, ¡°Chief, has someone approached you? This matter, um¡­¡± Jonathon Milton cut her off directly, saying sternly, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion, I¡¯m informing you. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Pearl Walker¡¯s face changed slightly, helplessly responding, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After hanging up the phone, she frowned, pondering for a moment before calling Lena Holmes. Lena Holmes quickly picked up, saying cheerfully, ¡°Section Chief Walker, what instructions do you have this late?¡± ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not getting involved in the Dreamscape Garden case anymore,¡± Pearl Walker said sternly. Lena Holmes was taken aback, managing a forced laugh, ¡°Section Chief Walker, didn¡¯t you already seal off Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°The chief just called me. We have to unseal it by ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. You understand what this means, right?¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡± ¡°Good if you understand.¡± Lena Holmes opened her mouth, wanting to say something more, but the call had already been disconnected. ¡°Pretty capable, actually went straight to the chief.¡± She said with a cold face, gritting her teeth, ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to renovate, then keep at it. If you can open it after you¡¯re done, Lena Holmes will take your last name.¡± ¡­ Having had a late-night snack, Greg Jensen got up a bit late, and by the time he arrived at the dining room, breakfast was already prepared. Three girls were chatting and laughing as they ate. Seeing Greg Jensen had gotten up, Vince Cooper hurriedly stood up and served him some porridge, and also picked up two freshly fried dough sticks and placed them on his plate. ¡°Thank you.¡± Greg Jensen thanked her, and happened to sit opposite Ryan Lampe. Remembering last night¡¯s madness, he couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty. He turned his head to glance at Vince Cooper beside him and seeing that she hadn¡¯t noticed, he then felt relieved enough to enjoy his breakfast. Ryan Lampe quietly ate her meal, occasionally lifting her head, only to meet Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes. Her lovely face flushed bright red, like the rising sun outside the window. Vince Cooper looked at the two of them, said nothing, and continued eating. After breakfast, Greg Jensen dropped the three girls off at school. ¡°Ryan, Angela, go on ahead. I want to speak with the gentleman for a moment.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Angela Stuart didn¡¯t think much of it, but Ryan Lampe started to get nervous. She glanced at Vince Cooper, then at Greg Jensen, and followed Angela out of the car. After watching them get out, Vince Cooper suddenly turned her head, asking with a smile, ¡°Do you like Ryan?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Greg Jensen said somewhat guiltily, smiling, ¡°We just met; how can there even be talk of liking or not liking.¡± Vince Cooper stared at Greg Jensen¡¯s face, smiling gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you like her just say it. Ryan is easy to chase. She just broke up with her boyfriend. If you put in some effort, you could definitely win her over.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback, asking curiously, ¡°What about you if I start something with her?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect the two of us. After all, I can¡¯t keep you in check, you philandering radish,¡± she said. ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± Vince Cooper¡¯s face darkened, hurt, ¡°So you really have your sights set on Ryan.¡± Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: Chapter 206 Old Classmate_1 Chapter 206: Chapter 206 Old Classmate_1 ¡°How could that be? I was just curious and asked casually.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Greg Jensen gave a somewhat guilty smile, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then fine, I forgive you.¡± Vince Cooper smiled, leaned forward to give him a kiss, and then happily got out of the car. ¡°Women¡¯s intuition, ah¡­¡± Greg Jensen took a deep breath, smiled helplessly, and drove towards Dreamscape Garden. Although construction couldn¡¯t proceed at the moment, Kingsley Harrison and some newly recruited workers had still arrived early. ¡°Boss.¡± Seeing Greg Jensen arrive, Kingsley Harrison and the others got up to greet him. Greg Jensen looked at the quiet Dreamscape Garden and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t the renovation company¡¯s people come?¡± Kingsley Harrison explained, ¡°I¡¯ve told them that as soon as we can work, I¡¯ll give them a call.¡± Greg Jensen said, ¡°Call them now, let them hurry over and prepare to work.¡± Kingsley Harrison was taken aback, surprised, ¡°We¡¯re already unsealed?¡± ¡°Hmm, should be soon.¡± ¡°So soon? They just made us close down yesterday, and they¡¯re going to lift the ban today?¡± Just then, Pearl Walker walked in with a few workers; seeing Greg Jensen there, her naturally fierce-looking face immediately filled with smiles. ¡°Mr. Jensen, hello, yesterday¡¯s incident was a misunderstanding, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t take it to heart?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°I might not take it to heart, but what about the money I lost?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Pearl Walker gave an awkward smile, at a loss for what to say. Greg Jensen looked around and then turned his head, his face full of mockery as he looked at Pearl Walker and coldly laughed: ¡°For every day that the renovation is delayed, the opening is delayed, and I earn less money for that day. It¡¯s not too much to say I could make one hundred thousand a day from such a big garden, right?¡± Pearl Walker said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s not too much, not at all; Dreamscape Garden is such a good business, it can definitely make a fortune every day.¡± ¡°Then tell me, who should compensate for my loss, should I ask you, or should I ask your health department?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush, weren¡¯t you quite arrogant when you sealed off my place?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face slowly turned cold as he glared at Pearl Walker, ¡°I haven¡¯t even opened for business yet, and you¡¯re already trying to seal it off. This bizarre situation, I¡¯ve seriously never encountered before. Speak up, who¡¯s going to compensate for my loss!¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, please don¡¯t get upset, just calm down. This matter¡­ it was indeed my fault, I apologize to you,¡± Pearl Walker said, inwardly a bit panicked; she knew she was in the wrong. If things really escalated, she would definitely be the one to suffer. The atmosphere in the office was so tense it seemed as if water could drip from it. The employees of Dreamscape Garden, seeing their boss so uncompromising, were all shocked. Kingsley Harrison kept making eyes at Greg Jensen, trying to get him to tone it down so as not to anger Pearl Walker and affect Dreamscape Garden¡¯s operations. However, Greg Jensen acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything, still looking at her coldly, the almost tangible gaze causing Pearl Walker¡¯s scalp to tingle. After a long while, Greg Jensen spoke up, ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± ¡°No¡­ nothing else, I just came to bring you the notice of unsealing,¡± Pearl Walker said, trembling with fear. Greg Jensen pointed to the door and said, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Okay¡­ okay.¡± Pearl Walker, furious but not daring to let out a single word, took her subordinates and left dejectedly. After stepping outside, she finally let out a sigh of relief, but her heart was still suffocating with frustration. She¡¯d been working for so many years; when had a business owner not treated her with the utmost respect? When had she ever been subjected to such treatment? Just yesterday she had sealed off their property, and today not only did she have to unseal it, but she also endured a bellyful of anger. ¡°Damn Lena Holmes!¡± Pearl Walker cursed angrily and drove away with her subordinates. Inside the Dreamscape Garden office. Kingsley Harrison finally recovered, his face covered in cold sweat, and said, ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t this gonna¡­ cause trouble?¡± After having had a go at Pearl Walker, Greg Jensen felt much better and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m already being lenient by not troubling her. Would she dare cause trouble for me?¡± ¡°So¡­ does that mean we can start work now?¡± ¡°Of course. Call the renovation company right now, speed up the work, and aim to open by the end of this month.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at the several staff members and instructed, ¡°Also, get moving on the training. If necessary, hire a protocol instructor. Don¡¯t worry about the expense.¡± ¡°Understood, I got it,¡± replied Kingsley Harrison. Greg Jensen nodded, checked the time, and realized it was almost noon. He hurriedly drove to the Burley residence. That morning, Spencer Burley had called to say Louisa Burley invited Greg Jensen for lunch and wanted him to check on her health as well. Greg Jensen had gotten up a bit late today and had almost forgotten about it after his altercation with Pearl Walker. He drove to the Burley residence, but upon entering, he saw a familiar figure. ¡°Vivian Shimpson?¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? What are you doing here?¡± Vivian Shimpson was Greg Jensen¡¯s college classmate. She had once pursued him, but at the time, he only had eyes for Cindy Harrison. As a result, Vivian Shimpson held a grudge against him. On campus, whenever they crossed paths, she only offered him cold glares and never spoke a word. After Greg Jensen had his mishap, they never saw each other again. Louisa Burley, observing their interaction, couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. ¡°You two know each other?¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Yes, college classmates.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great then,¡± Louisa Burley said with a laugh. ¡°Vivian is the friend from abroad I mentioned to you before.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite a coincidence,¡± responded Greg Jensen with a smile. ¡°Vivian, long time no see.¡± Vivian Shimpson didn¡¯t respond but scrutinized Greg Jensen carefully before turning her head toward Louisa Burley, puzzled. ¡°Louisa, is he the Divine Doctor you were talking about?¡± ¡°Yes, Big Brother Greg¡¯s medical skills are really impressive,¡± Louisa Burley nodded. Pfft! Vivian Shimpson laughed as if hearing a hilarious joke. Pointing at Greg Jensen, she said, ¡°What medical skills could he possibly have? We were college classmates for two years, and I never heard he knew anything about medicine. Plus, he got beat into a fool for fighting over another girl.¡± She turned and sized Greg Jensen up with a sneer, ¡°So, you¡¯re cured now? Can¡¯t make it in the village anymore, so you started swindling in the city?¡± The smile on Greg Jensen¡¯s face slowly faded, and his brows furrowed. He spoke calmly, ¡°Vivian Shimpson, you should speak with some conscience. Firstly, Cindy Harrison was my girlfriend initially. Ethan Locke stole her from me and left me with serious injuries, it¡¯s not what you call ¡®fighting over someone else¡¯s girlfriend.¡¯ Secondly, we were just ordinary classmates. I had no obligation to inform you about my medical expertise. As for the accusations of swindling, that¡¯s even less your concern. If you truly believe I¡¯m a fraud, you¡¯re free to call the police now.¡± He knew Vivian Shimpson still held a grudge for his previous rejection of her advances, but that didn¡¯t give her the right to slander him without cause, did it? ¡°You¡­¡± Vivian Shimpson¡¯s face immediately turned unsightly. Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Chapter 207: Follow-up_1 Chapter 207: Chapter 207: Follow-up_1 Back at Jamae University, she was viewed as a goddess, never lacking admirers. Out of all the people, she set her eyes on Greg, yet he rejected her outright. In her view, as a daughter of a wealthy family, it should have been his good fortune that she took an interest in Greg, and yet he dared to turn her down. This left her feeling an unspeakable humiliation. Later, when she heard that Greg had encountered some trouble, she felt both sad and vindicated. She had long heard from Louisa about the young Divine Doctor, and at that time, she thought this so-called Divine Doctor must be a fraud, only to discover it was Greg. After seeing Greg, this suspicion only intensified. It had only been two years since that incident, even if Greg had recovered from his stupidity and his mind had improved, how could he suddenly have become knowledgeable in medicine? Moreover, Greg¡¯s attire had greatly improved since his school days, and judging by the car keys he was holding, he had even bought a car. If he hadn¡¯t been swindling and deceiving, where had all this money come from? ¡°Vivian, Greg is a good person, and his treatment really does work on me,¡± Louisa, seeing the misunderstanding between them, quickly grabbed her arm and explained, ¡°You know my condition well, I used to get dizzy just standing in the sun for two minutes. After Greg¡¯s treatment, I can now spend a little while in the garden.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Vivian suddenly frowned and said, ¡°Louisa, you can¡¯t lie to me for his sake.¡± Louisa¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°Vivian, what are you thinking? Why would I lie to you?¡± She glanced at the sun outside and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can go to the garden now.¡± ¡°No need, I was just saying.¡± Upon hearing Louisa say this, Vivian didn¡¯t have much to say, as she would not want to take responsibility if anything were to happen. However, her suspicion of Greg not only did not diminish but deepened. Seeing her best friend had now fallen silent, Louisa breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at Greg, ¡°Greg, Vivian doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions, she¡¯s just worried about me; don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg nodded indifferently and sat beside her, saying, ¡°Stretch out your arm, let me take your pulse.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Louisa obediently pushed up her sleeve, revealing a delicate and fair arm, which she placed on Greg¡¯s lap. Greg¡¯s three fingers rested on her wrist as he closed his eyes in thought. Vivian watched his composed demeanor and felt a surge of distaste, sneering, ¡°You¡¯re putting on quite the act.¡± ¡°Vivian¡­¡± Louisa shook her head at her, hinting for her not to go on. Vivian felt speechless, but she didn¡¯t say anything more, although her gaze towards Greg was somewhat hostile. A short while later, Greg opened his eyes and smiled, ¡°The yin energy in your body has lessened, but you¡¯ll need to continue taking the medicine to maintain the progress. Once it¡¯s completely cleared, you can be outside all day like everyone else.¡± ¡°Thank you, Greg.¡± Upon hearing this, Louisa immediately smiled happily. Vivian scoffed, ¡°Wow, to fool people, you¡¯re even bringing up something as superstitious as ¡®yin energy¡¯?¡± However, as if Greg hadn¡¯t heard her, he continued speaking to Louisa, ¡°Are you still wearing the Jade Pendant I gave you?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Louisa said and pulled out the Jade Pendant from her chest, dangled it in front of Greg, and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve been wearing it all the time; I only take it off when I shower.¡± ¡°Yeah, wear it, it can nourish your body normally and protect you in critical moments.¡± ¡°Mhm, got it.¡± Vivian Shimpson saw Greg Jensen ignore her, chatting and laughing with Louisa Burley, and her face turned livid with anger. She stood up and pulled Louisa Burley upstairs, huffing, ¡°Come on, stop chatting with her, be careful she deceives you.¡± ¡°Oh, Vivian, what are you doing? Greg won¡¯t deceive me.¡± Louisa Burley felt it was a bit rude, and after struggling unsuccessfully to free herself, she could only cast an apologetic glance at Greg Jensen. At that moment, Spencer Burley walked in, yawning. Seeing Vivian Shimpson was there too, his expression changed slightly, and he said indifferently, ¡°Oh, Vivian¡¯s here too.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Vivian Shimpson nodded and pulled Louisa Burley upstairs. Louisa Burley, having no choice, turned to Spencer Burley and said, ¡°Magnus, keep Greg company for a bit, I¡¯ll come down soon.¡± ¡°Mhm, sure.¡± After watching the two of them enter a room, Spencer Burley let out a sigh of relief and collapsed weakly onto the sofa. ¡°Why is Vivian Shimpson here?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know either. Suddenly, Spencer Burley leaned in, a mysterious smile on his face, and whispered, ¡°Greg, do you have a history with Vivian Shimpson?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hey, I heard everything outside. She called you a swindler.¡± Spencer Burley winked, smiling, ¡°Vivian Shimpson might be a bit arrogant, but her character is still good. She definitely wouldn¡¯t slander someone. If there¡¯s no story between you two, why would she call you a swindler? Did you know each other before?¡± Greg Jensen nodded, ¡°Mhm, college classmates.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Dragging out his words, Spencer Burley grinned as if he had seen through everything, teasing, ¡°Did you chase after her in college and got rejected, and then she got sick of you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, we were just ordinary classmates,¡± said Greg Jensen, resigned to the misunderstanding. Spencer Burley chuckled, ¡°Still keeping secrets from me, huh?¡± ¡°I told you, there¡¯s nothing!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, if you say there¡¯s nothing, then there¡¯s nothing.¡± Something struck Spencer Burley as funny, and he laughed like a weasel grinning at a chicken. Today was rather quiet at the Burley household, with Joey and the others not around, only Louisa Burley and her brother, as well as Greg Jensen and Vivian Shimpson. With just four people dining, there wasn¡¯t much food prepared, but everything made was delicious. Their family had an auntie who specialized in cooking, with unquestionable skills, even someone as critical as Vivian Shimpson couldn¡¯t help but praise the meals. However, with Vivian Shimpson around, Spencer Burley lost his usual liveliness, and the atmosphere at the dining table was somewhat tense. After the meal, Louisa Burley suggested, ¡°How about we go sing karaoke later? It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been to KTV.¡± ¡°We have a media room at home, you can just sing here. Why spend the money?¡± Since Spencer Burley didn¡¯t really get along with Vivian Shimpson, he was somewhat reluctant, but considering it wasn¡¯t good to send two girls alone, he eventually agreed to go. Greg Jensen said, ¡°You all go ahead, I¡¯ll pass.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all go have some fun,¡± Louisa Burley said with a smile. Leaning in close, Spencer Burley whispered, ¡°Greg, come keep me company, man. If I go alone with them, I¡¯m going to be bored to death.¡± Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you. But just so you know, I can¡¯t sing.¡± ¡°Haha, no worries, as long as you can listen, that¡¯s fine.¡± Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: Chapter 208 Imagining_1 Chapter 208: Chapter 208 Imagining_1 ¡°We can just go by ourselves, why bring him along?¡± Vivian Shimpson felt somewhat displeased seeing Greg Jensen was also coming. Louisa Burley smiled and said, ¡°The more, the merrier. Otherwise, it¡¯s just the two of us, what fun is that?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Vivian Shimpson looked at Louisa Burley, sighed, and grudgingly agreed. The four of them took a car and arrived at Tianhe KTV. Talk about coincidence, this KTV was owned by the Carter Family. As soon as they walked in, they saw Theo Carter standing to the side, talking to a beautiful waitress. ¡°Theo, hitting on girls again?¡± Spencer Burley said with a chuckle. Greg Jensen frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Since when did you two become so familiar?¡± Spencer Burley replied, ¡°Man, ever since we met that day, this kid got himself a membership card for the club. He¡¯s been running there every other day. It would be hard not to become familiar.¡± At this moment, Theo Carter heard Spencer Burley¡¯s voice, turned his head, and upon spotting Greg Jensen, he immediately became excited. He wanted to greet Greg Jensen but was afraid that Greg would be annoyed; he hesitated for a moment before mustering up the courage to approach. He bowed his head respectfully to Greg Jensen as a greeting, and then turned to Spencer Burley with a smile: ¡°Magnus, why didn¡¯t you give me a heads up before coming? I could have reserved a big room for you.¡± ¡°Haha, there¡¯s just four of us, we don¡¯t need a big room. Any room will do.¡± ¡°Alright, then come with me, I¡¯ll personally take you upstairs.¡± After saying that, Theo Carter stole another glance at Greg Jensen, relieved to see he didn¡¯t seem angry, then turned and led the four into the elevator. ¡°This medium room isn¡¯t usually open to the public; it¡¯s reserved for entertaining our own friends. You guys can use this one.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks,¡± Spencer Burley said with a smile. ¡°Why be so formal with me? Alright, you guys sit tight for a bit, and I¡¯ll have the waitress bring up the food soon.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Theo Carter smiled, subtly glanced at Greg Jensen again, then turned and left. Vivian Shimpson watched Theo Carter¡¯s retreating figure, a look of confusion on her face, and asked, ¡°Magnus, was that Wallace Carter¡¯s son just now?¡± ¡°Yes, it was. What about him?¡± Spencer Burley asked curiously. ¡°Nothing.¡± Vivian Shimpson looked at Greg Jensen and lightly shook her head, then pulling Louisa Burley to a corner, she asked in a low voice: ¡°Why do I feel like Theo Carter was acting a bit strange just now?¡± ¡°Strange in what way?¡± Louisa Burley looked at her with surprise and replied blankly, ¡°I thought he was quite warm and enthusiastic.¡± ¡°Not that.¡± Vivian Shimpson, looking at Greg Jensen, said softly, ¡°I think Theo Carter¡¯s gaze towards Greg Jensen was a bit strange.¡± ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Louisa Burley looked at Greg Jensen as well and smiled, ¡°Maybe they know each other.¡± ¡°No, I think it¡¯s more than just knowing each other.¡± Vivian Shimpson shook her head, ¡°The way Theo Carter looked at Greg Jensen, it clearly carried a sense of fear.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, if Theo Carter wasn¡¯t afraid of Greg Jensen, why wouldn¡¯t he make proper eye contact? Why look at him with that fearful glance?¡± Hearing this, Louisa Burley became stunned and blankly replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention just now, but even if he¡¯s afraid of Big Brother Greg, it shouldn¡¯t matter, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried, I just think it¡¯s a bit strange, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°No need to find it strange, let¡¯s hurry up and choose some songs.¡± Louisa Burley smiled and dashed off to select songs. Watching her happy demeanor, Vivian Shimpson silently resolved that she must take the time to properly advise her to keep away from Greg Jensen. She glanced at Greg Jensen and muttered under her breath with a cold snort, ¡°Louisa is such a pitiable person, and yet you still deceive her, scum!¡± Greg Jensen, sitting off to the side, didn¡¯t notice Vivian Shimpson¡¯s expression, and even if he had, he wouldn¡¯t have cared. At that moment, he was intently listening to Louisa Burley sing, his face adorned with a faint smile. It must be said that both girls sang very well, and they were microphone dominators, singing one song after another. Greg Jensen really wasn¡¯t very good at singing, so when he went to KTV, he was purely there to enhance the atmosphere. On top of that, he was too lazy to get involved with Vivian, so he just sat there drinking. As for Spencer Burley, he could only accompany Greg Jensen in clapping and keeping rhythm. Both men were somewhat bored. They exchanged glances and simultaneously went out to the corridor to have a smoke. Just as they got to the corridor, Theo Carter popped out from nearby, with an extremely tactful gesture he pulled out cigarettes, offering one to each of them, and then helped them light up. His respectful attitude was something not easily emulated by the average person. Three grown men stood there in the corridor smoking, Theo Carter casually chatting with Spencer Burley, occasionally addressing Greg Jensen with the utmost respect, as if he were facing his own father. His manner caused the passing waitstaff to be secretly shocked, each speculating about Greg Jensen¡¯s identity. Right then, Vivian Shimpson came out to make a phone call. When she saw Theo Carter nodding and bowing in the distance, she stopped in her tracks. ¡°Why is Theo Carter so respectful toward Greg Jensen?¡± Vivian¡¯s mind raced, and she quickly arrived at a possibility, ¡°Huh, still denying he¡¯s a liar? If he hadn¡¯t lied and deceived Theo Carter, why would the Carter Family¡¯s young master be so subservient?¡± Watching Theo Carter¡¯s obsequious smile, her suspicions grew stronger and she even pieced together a life trajectory for Greg Jensen. She figured that after Greg Jensen regained his faculties, he began to pretend and swindle, slowly accumulating worth, before returning to Jamae City. First, he tricked Theo Carter, then through Theo¡¯s connections, got in touch with Spencer Burley, and finally managed to enter the Burley household, deceiving everyone there. ¡°Damn swindler, I¡¯ll expose you sooner or later!¡± Vivian clenched her teeth and turned back into the private room. Inside the room, Louisa Burley was singing. Vivian paused the music and said, ¡°Louisa, you must be very careful in the future. No matter what Greg Jensen says, you cannot believe him.¡± Louisa looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I just saw Theo Carter nodding and bowing to Greg Jensen, like he was in front of a direct boss.¡± ¡°That¡­ maybe they¡¯re just messing around?¡± Louisa tried to explain for Greg Jensen. Vivian frowned and said, ¡°Louisa, do you think that¡¯s possible? Theo Carter is one of Jamae City¡¯s second-generation elitists, but what about Greg Jensen? He¡¯s just a college student from the countryside, and he hasn¡¯t even graduated yet. What standing does he have to make Theo Carter bow and scrape like that? If he¡¯s not a liar, tell me, how did he manage to do that?¡± Louisa, who had always been sheltered and of a kind disposition, was not adept at argument, and for the moment she didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Anyway¡­ anyway, I think Brother Greg is a good person.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡­!¡± Vivian was thoroughly frustrated, looking indignant. Once she calmed down, her expression suddenly changed, and she gazed intently at Louisa, asking, ¡°Louisa, tell me the truth¡ªare you falling for Greg Jensen?¡± Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Chapter 209: Scheming_1 Chapter 209: Chapter 209: Scheming_1 Louisa Burley heard this and her face instantly reddened, stammering, ¡°Vivian, what are you talking about? How could that be possible? I just¡­ just think Greg is a nice person, that¡¯s all. I definitely don¡¯t have the kind of thoughts you¡¯re implying.¡± Facing Vivian Shimpson¡¯s skepticism, Louisa Burley tried hard to defend herself, but her voice got quieter and quieter. In the end, she couldn¡¯t even convince herself to continue. Vivian Shimpson¡¯s expression turned serious as she said in a stern voice, ¡°Louisa, I warn you, you are someone with an engagement, you must not act recklessly. If something really happens and the Carters find out, both your family and Greg will face dire consequences. Moreover, Greg is nothing but a swindler, he¡¯s not worthy of you. Don¡¯t fall for him just because he treats you nicely.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Louisa Burley hung her head low, staring at the coffee table, and gently nodded her head. Just then, someone suddenly pushed the door open and walked in. When Vivian Shimpson saw who it was, she was stunned and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Dad, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I just passed by and thought it looked like you. Louisa is here too, huh.¡± ¡°Hello Uncle Tang.¡± Louisa Burley and Vivian Shimpson were high school classmates, often visiting each other¡¯s homes, so naturally Louisa knew Callum Shaw. She quickly stood up, smiling as she greeted him. ¡°Please, sit down, no need to stand up, we¡¯re all family here.¡± Callum Shaw nodded at Louisa Burley with a smile, saying, ¡°I was just having tea with Wallace Carter. He got a call, said there was a guest at the KTV who wanted to see him. Since I had nothing better to do, I came along.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Vivian Shimpson smiled and spoke in a coquettish tone, ¡°Dad, you better go now, we still have some whispers to share.¡± ¡°Make sure you come home early tonight.¡± ¡°Ugh, alright, I know, old man, so annoying.¡± Callum Shaw glared at her affectionately, ¡°Look at you, all grown up, yet you still act like a child, always so restless. What will you do when you get married?¡± ¡°I¡¯m never getting married. I¡¯ll stay by your side every day, is that okay now?¡± ¡°Haha, that would be wonderful.¡± Callum Shaw laughed out loud, ¡°Okay then, you two stay here, I¡¯ll go see Old Carter.¡± ¡°Goodbye Uncle.¡± Callum Shaw nodded and left the private room, heading toward the manager¡¯s office. Inside the office, Greg Jensen sat opposite Wallace Carter, with Theo Carter sitting carefully to one side, cautiously pouring tea for the four of them. Spencer Burley felt the atmosphere was somewhat tense. He glanced at Greg, stood up, and said with a smile, ¡°Um¡­ you guys go ahead and talk, I¡¯ll go back to the private room.¡± ¡°Alright, good, I¡¯ll come in a bit,¡± Greg nodded. Wallace Carter quickly stood up, smiling, ¡°Spencer, go and have fun, just charge it to Theo¡¯s account later.¡± ¡°Haha, thanks Uncle Carter.¡± After Spencer Burley left, the office fell silent again. ¡°What did you want to see me about? Speak up,¡± Greg said flatly. Wallace Carter smiled at Greg, ¡°Mr. Jensen, the main reason we¡¯ve asked you to come over is to enquire if you could take a look at our Theo. Perhaps he could follow you.¡± Greg glanced at Theo Carter and scoffed, ¡°You want me to take him as an apprentice?¡± ¡°It would be the best if he could be your disciple. Even if that¡¯s not possible, having him learn some life lessons by your side would still be beneficial,¡± Wallace replied. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve already got a few people under me and I¡¯m not interested in taking on anyone else right now,¡± Greg gently shook his head, as Carl Stuart tended to the village matters, and Brandon Brent would come to Jamae City in a few days to help him. He really didn¡¯t need Theo Carter in such a role now. Wallace Carter hesitated for a moment before carefully asking, ¡°Then¡­ may I ask you something?¡± ¡°Go ahead, what is it?¡± ¡°The medicine that Carter took last time, is it completely gone from his system?¡± Greg Jensen was startled for a moment, then realized what he meant. To test Carter¡¯s sincerity last time, he had casually given Wallace a Sanqing Pill to be administered to Carter. Greg hadn¡¯t thought much of it and later forgot about it. Seeing the father and son¡¯s hopeful faces, Greg chuckled and said, ¡°You old man, you¡¯re still quite sharp-minded.¡± Hearing his words, Theo Carter looked confused, while Wallace Carter¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he asked anxiously, ¡°Will it act up again?¡± ¡°Once a week,¡± Greg said expressionlessly. This time, Theo Carter understood; the medicine he took last time had not been completely cleared from his system. Every week, he would have to endure that excruciating pain of a thousand ants gnawing at his heart. Remembering the desperate pain of not being able to live but also not being able to die, Theo¡¯s complexion instantly turned pale as he fell to the ground with a thud, pleading, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I know I was wrong, I really know I was wrong, please cure me of that poison.¡± Seeing his son kneel down, Wallace didn¡¯t try to stop him. Instead, he shakily stood up, preparing to kneel before Greg as well. Greg frowned and said, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t kneel. It¡¯s useless, I haven¡¯t yet developed an antidote to completely clear the Sanqing Pill, so your kneeling is in vain.¡± Hearing this, the father and son were dumbfounded. Wallace seemed to age ten years in an instant, while Theo simply collapsed to the ground, lifeless. He murmured, ¡°What should I do now¡­¡± Wallace, after all, was an old hand in the game and quickly collected himself, asking, ¡°Mr. Jensen, could you give us more of that palliative medicine? You can rest assured, starting today, no matter what task you have, our Carter family will go all out, through fire and water, and never shirk.¡± Greg initially didn¡¯t want to bother with them, thinking of giving them some antidote and letting nature take its course. However, after hearing Wallace¡¯s words, he suddenly changed his mind and after a moment¡¯s thought, he said, ¡°There¡¯s actually a small matter. If you handle it well, I can give you three years¡¯ worth of the antidote. After three years, I¡¯ll have developed a cure to completely clear the Sanqing Pill.¡± Wallace immediately grew excited and promptly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, just say it, we will not refuse any task within our capabilities.¡± Greg said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal; you just need to keep an eye on someone for me. Watch over all her affairs, especially the unseemly ones, and keep evidence of them for me. Can you manage that?¡± ¡°We can!¡± Wallace immediately assured him, ¡°It¡¯s not just one person, we can handle ten with no problem.¡± After saying this, however, he hesitated somewhat and asked, ¡°May I know who this person you want us to watch is?¡± Greg replied indifferently, ¡°Ethan Locke¡¯s girlfriend, Cindy Harrison.¡± Wallace¡¯s expression changed, and he asked almost incredulously, ¡°The Locke from the Locke family?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± On hearing this, father and son both were stunned; they had guessed that the person Greg wanted them to watch would be no ordinary individual. But they had never imagined the person would be of such importance. The Locke family, while not having many offspring in this generation, held sway over profitable industries like energy and medicine and conducted very large-scale business, making it no exaggeration to call them the First Family of Jamae. As the only male heir of his generation, Ethan Locke was lavished with all the family¡¯s favor and had begun learning how to manage the family affairs quite early, clearly poised to be the next Family Head. It could be said that anything related to Ethan Locke was a major issue. Greg intended to investigate his girlfriend, which was akin to puncturing a hole in the sky, wasn¡¯t it? Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Seeing You Again, Still Blushing Part 1 Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Seeing You Again, Still Blushing Part 1 ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared?¡± Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t in a hurry, sitting placidly on the sofa, observing the father and son duo across from him. A moment later, Wallace Carter gritted his teeth and abruptly raised his head, saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, may I make a small request?¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°If one day, our Carter Family runs into trouble, I ask that you please save the lives of my two sons.¡± Greg Jensen looked at Wallace Carter, silent, his gaze icy. Feeling his scalp tingle under that look, Wallace Carter still straightened his spine and met Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes. After a brief pause, Greg Jensen nodded, saying, ¡°I agree. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll keep them safe.¡± ¡°Good, then I¡­ agree,¡± Wallace Carter said through gritted teeth. Greg Jensen looked at him with slight surprise and asked, ¡°Not going to think it over?¡± Wallace Carter smiled with a hint of ruthlessness, ¡°I, Wallace Carter, also made my way up on these streets. I¡¯ve been ready for anything. My only concern is these two sons of mine. Since you¡¯ve agreed to keep them safe, what else is there to consider?¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently, then said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s get on with it quickly. I will have someone deliver the antidote as soon as I have it ready.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Just then, a knock was heard. Callum Shaw walked in with a smile, asking, ¡°I¡¯m not interrupting your discussion, am I?¡± ¡°Not at all, come in and sit,¡± Wallace Carter responded with a smile. ¡°Haha, is this the esteemed guest you mentioned¡­ Greg Jensen?¡± Upon seeing Greg Jensen, Callum Shaw was taken aback, exclaiming in surprise, ¡°Old Carter, you can¡¯t mean he¡¯s the guest?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Jensen himself.¡± Wallace Carter spoke somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Theo has been having some health issues. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Jensen healing him, we wouldn¡¯t know what to expect.¡± ¡°You know how to heal?¡± ¡°A little.¡± Greg Jensen had visited the Shaw residence before and had met Callum Shaw a couple of times. Having a fairly good impression, he said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Shaw, long time no see.¡± ¡°Haha, indeed. It feels like it¡¯s been almost two or three years since I last saw you.¡± Callum Shaw, all smiles, took a seat and remarked, ¡°I remember hearing about your incident back then. Vivian was so worried back at home; she even asked around for your whereabouts.¡± ¡°Yeah, I got injured at the time and went straight back to my hometown to recuperate.¡± ¡°Tsk. You should¡¯ve at least told Vivian. On several occasions, I caught her wiping away tears in secret during the night.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback for a moment before smiling awkwardly, ¡°Yeah, I really didn¡¯t handle that well.¡± ¡°Ah, that reminds me, you¡¯ve seen Vivian, right? She came to hang out today too.¡± ¡°Yeah, we came here together.¡± Callum Shaw, adopting the posture of an elder, patted Greg Jensen on the shoulder, saying, ¡°You young people should keep in touch more. We old folks can¡¯t keep up with your pace anymore.¡± The Carter father and son watched Callum Shaw¡¯s gesture with some panic, as if his hefty hand was pounding on their hearts, making them tremble uncontrollably. However, Greg Jensen appeared not to mind at all, smiling, ¡°Uncle Shaw, you¡¯re being modest. We need guidance from our elders to walk the path correctly.¡± ¡°You young man, you¡¯re still such a smooth talker.¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll leave you two to chat. I¡¯m heading back to the private room.¡± Greg Jensen stood up to leave, with Wallace Carter and his son hastily standing up to personally escort him to the door. Callum Shaw thought Wallace Carter was being so respectful because Greg Jensen had healed his son, so he didn¡¯t think much of it. Wallace Carter didn¡¯t offer any additional explanation, casually chatting away, but internally he was pondering how to minimize the risks of their investigation. After chatting for a while, Callum Shaw also stood up to take his leave and drove back to his home. It was only when he got home that he realized his daughter had already returned, and he couldn¡¯t help but express his surprise, ¡°Why are you back so early? Didn¡¯t you have dinner with them?¡± Vivian Shimpson seemed a bit downcast and snorted, ¡°I get full just by seeing that guy, let alone eating dinner.¡± Callum Shaw laughed, ¡°Haha, when you can¡¯t see him, you miss him, and when you do, he annoys you. What¡¯s going on with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just annoyed, that¡¯s all.¡± Suddenly, Vivian Shimpson looked up with a surprised face and asked, ¡°Dad, do you know who I¡¯m talking about?¡± ¡°Of course, Greg Jensen!¡± Callum Shaw looked at his daughter with a chuckle, his eyes full of indulgence. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s him? Have you met him?¡± ¡°Haha, not only have I met him, but I also had a chat with him. He¡¯s a good lad, speaks appropriately and is very humble.¡± ¡°Good my foot!¡± Vivian Shimpson didn¡¯t want to talk about Greg Jensen anymore and instead asked, ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say Uncle Carter went to meet a very important client? Who is it that got him to rush back in person?¡± ¡°Haha, guess? You definitely won¡¯t guess who it is.¡± Callum Shaw had meant to tease his daughter but couldn¡¯t hold back and started laughing, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. The person Wallace Carter wanted to see was actually Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? How is that possible?¡± Vivian Shimpson was immediately shocked and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit doubtful. Could Wallace Carter have been tricked too? Callum Shaw said with some melancholy, ¡°Yeah, I was quite surprised when I saw Greg Jensen too, but it turns out he cured Theo Carter¡¯s illness. The Carter family now sees him as their benefactor.¡± Hearing her father¡¯s words, Vivian Shimpson¡¯s expression instantly turned cold, and she snorted, ¡°I see, he really is capable!¡± The reason Vivian Shimpson said this was because she felt Greg Jensen had completely deceived Wallace Carter, but Callum Shaw thought she was talking about Greg Jensen¡¯s ability to cure and save people. Seeing his daughter lost in thought, Callum Shaw couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Now you can relax. With his current skills, he might not be rich, but at least he won¡¯t have any problems with food.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Vivian Shimpson looked up in confusion, ¡°Are you talking about Greg Jensen?¡± She pursed her lips and snorted, ¡°Would I worry about a big fraud? What a joke!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just stubborn,¡± he said. Callum Shaw smiled and asked, ¡°Vivian, tell Dad, do you still like that Greg Jensen? If you do, you should confess to him quickly. Don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s too late and then regret it.¡± Vivian Shimpson¡¯s face turned red, and she retorted, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about!¡± ¡°Haha, a daughter is bound to leave her father, I understand. It¡¯s your life, do as you see fit. Living without regrets is the true happiness in life!¡± Vivian Shimpson said, ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t like him!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, why is your face red?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Callum Shaw teased with a smile, shaking his head, and walked into his study. Vivian Shimpson sat dazedly on the sofa, touched her cheek, and muttered, ¡°Could I still like that scumbag? Impossible! How could I like him?¡± She shook her head, thinking of Louisa Burley¡¯s gaze towards Greg Jensen, knowing her best friend must have feelings for Greg Jensen. Her expression turned slightly cold, and she decided she needed to warn Greg Jensen when she had the chance, to keep him away from Louisa Burley. Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: Chapter 211: Be There in a Moment_1 Chapter 211: Chapter 211: Be There in a Moment_1 Greg Jensen returned home to find no one there, and it was only after making a call that he learned Vince Cooper wouldn¡¯t be coming back because he had class early the next morning. Suddenly living alone, he actually felt a bit unaccustomed to it. He hesitated for a moment before dialing the number Ryan Lampe had secretly left him. ¡°Hello, oh, I don¡¯t need a loan.¡± Click! The call was disconnected. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just as Greg was looking confused, a message came through, with just five words in it. I¡¯ll be there soon. Greg couldn¡¯t help but smirk, thinking to himself that this girl was quite clever. Thinking of Ryan¡¯s enchanting figure, his breathing became somewhat rapid; after a moment, he decided to go take a shower first. Meanwhile, Ryan was having dinner with Vince Cooper. After sending the message, she looked up and said, ¡°Vince, I¡¯ve got something to do and won¡¯t be coming back tonight.¡± ¡°Ah? What about your early class tomorrow?¡± ¡°Just mark me as present, okay? That¡¯s it, I¡¯ve got to go.¡± Having said that, Ryan grabbed her bag and dashed out quickly. Vince was puzzled, ¡°Where could she be going this late?¡± ¡°In a hurry to pick up her delivery,¡± the roommate in the top bunk, Angela Stuart, said with a laugh. Vince asked, oblivious, ¡°Pick up what delivery?¡± Angela looked up, grinning mischievously, ¡°It¡¯s got to be her boyfriend¡¯s ¡®goods,¡¯ what else could it be?¡± Vince¡¯s face turned red, and she retorted, ¡°Geez, you¡¯re so bad!¡± Afterward, feeling something was amiss, she wondered, ¡°But didn¡¯t she just break up?¡± ¡°A new boyfriend, obviously.¡± ¡°That wretch, she got a boyfriend and didn¡¯t even tell us. We need to give her a thorough interrogation when she gets back.¡± ¡­ After leaving the campus, Ryan caught a taxi to Greg¡¯s house. She calmed her rushed breath and then pressed the doorbell. The hallways were quiet, and Ryan¡¯s heart inexplicably began to pound. She didn¡¯t know what had come over her; ever since the first time she saw Greg, she had felt this man was very charismatic. Even in class today, her head was filled with images of Greg, her body felt aflame, and those strange sounds seemed to ring in her ears again. That was the reason she had run over here without any second thoughts when Greg called. But now that she was here, she felt nervous. A moment later, Greg, wearing a robe, opened the door. Seeing his face filled with smiles and the faint outline of strong muscles, Ryan¡¯s legs went weak. But still, she managed to summon a tender smile and sweetly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, your takeout has arrived.¡± Greg felt a surge of mischief well up inside without uttering a word, pulled her into the house, and kissed her firmly. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go to the room.¡± ¡°This is fine right here, it¡¯s good.¡± The temperature in the room soared quickly, with two rapid breaths mingling in the air. Ryan had a slender figure, not busty but not bony either. If Greg had to describe it, he would probably use two words. Voluptuous! This word didn¡¯t just describe the body, it could describe Ryan¡¯s entire being. In her, Greg truly experienced the saying¡ªa woman is made of water. Time passed, and eventually, the room fell silent. Lying lazily on Greg¡¯s legs, Ryan, catching her breath, said, ¡°You are such a bad man, knowing I have class early tomorrow, yet you still called me.¡± ¡°Looks like someone can¡¯t sleep,¡± Greg Jensen chuckled. Ryan Lampe snorted and said, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, you won¡¯t call me if Cindy Harrison is here?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care; I can¡¯t make it to my morning class tomorrow. You owe me.¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°What do you want me to make it up to you with?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it one more time.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Late at night, Ryan Lampe curled up in Greg Jensen¡¯s arms, exhausted, and fell into a deep sleep. Once she was asleep, Greg Jensen gently got up, went to the living room, poured himself a glass of wine, and looked at the moonlight outside the window, pondering the things to come. It would be another half a month before the renovation at Dreamscape Garden was complete, after which they could start a trial operation. That afternoon, Chestor Ware had called, and Jamae Herbs Factory had officially signed the contract; the handover was beginning these next few days. The Jamae Herbs Factory was already in operation, so some simple maintenance would have it continue operating. They just had to wait for the medicinal herbs from Peach Blossom Village to be harvested, and then they could start delivering. Chestor Ware suggested that it would be best to buy some medicinal herbs from nearby, otherwise, the Jamae factory would have to temporarily cease operations. It wasn¡¯t a problem if the factory closed, but the workers¡¯ wages still had to be paid. Otherwise, by the time it officially resumed operations, if all the workers were gone, it would pose a problem. Greg Jensen naturally had no objections to this, since it was still Chestor Ware¡¯s job to handle. In addition, two days ago, Lois Abbott called to discuss opening a Peach Blossom Supermarket in Jamae City, and preferably, establishing a vegetable base there as well. Otherwise, even if they opened the supermarket, the shipping costs would not be reduced. Greg Jensen felt a bit of a headache; if they really established a vegetable base in Jamae City, that responsibility would fall on his head. Thinking of this, Greg Jensen suddenly paused, ¡°When did I become so lazy?¡± It was only now that he finally realized that after a few months of cultivation and with his realm constantly improving, his perspective seemed to have undergone a significant change. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t bother others with tasks he could do himself. However, now he was different; he would delegate tasks to others whenever possible. He preferred to have control over the overall situation. Beyond that, there had been a significant change in his personality as well. Take Cindy Harrison, for example. If the old him had the capabilities he had now, he would have gone straight to her doorstep. But now, he preferred to play it slow, to take away everything important to his adversary. Doesn¡¯t Cindy Harrison like money? Then let her become penniless, leave her with nothing! ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s take our time,¡± he said to himself. Greg Jensen picked up the glass, took a big gulp, the alcohol exploding in his mouth with a faint sweetness and a strong alcoholic taste. Immediately after, a subtle oak barrel flavor filled his nostrils. He exhaled a long breath of liquor, his lips slowly curling into a satisfied smile. As the night deepened, Greg Jensen returned to the bedroom and, embracing the soft body beside him, fell into a deep sleep. Because Ryan Lampe still planned to attend her morning class, she woke up very early, and without even having time to put on makeup, she left. Even so, she made sure to have a buffet breakfast before leaving. As for Greg Jensen, he blissfully savored the moment and then fell back into a restful nap. When he opened his eyes again, it was already ten in the morning. After getting up, he felt refreshed, with True Qi brimming within him. Following a quick breakfast, he made a call to Brandon Brent. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t give him a warm reception, speaking coldly, ¡°The last job I gave you, someone else has already taken care of it, so there¡¯s no need for you to come over.¡± Brandon Brent was startled, thinking he had been cast aside, and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve already arrived in Jamae. These past few days I¡¯ve mainly been organizing manpower because Jamae is not our turf; I couldn¡¯t get things done alone, could I?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; someone else has done it already.¡± Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Jade Business_1 Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Jade Business_1 ¡°Mr. Jensen, please give me another chance.¡± Brandon Brent pleaded earnestly, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll join the people on that side and investigate; whoever finds out counts as their own credit.¡± Listening to the once spoiled rich kid being so well-behaved, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile silently, then asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be arriving at Jamae City soon, in about twenty minutes, I¡¯ll definitely make it to the downtown area.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll send you an address, just come over directly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg Jensen found it funny himself. First, it was Big Boss Liu, and now Brandon Brent; it seemed that as long as they were second-generation bullies whom he had dealt with and they didn¡¯t die, they all turned over a new leaf. He shook his head, stepped out of his house, got into his H6, and drove to the Wright Family Clubhouse. Adrian Wright had asked him to visit the clubhouse when he had time yesterday, mentioning there was something to discuss, but he didn¡¯t specify what it was, so just now Greg Jensen had directly sent the clubhouse address to Brandon Brent. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded at the lobby manager and headed straight to Adrian Wright¡¯s office. ¡°Adrian, what did you want to see me about?¡± ¡°Haha, good news.¡± Adrian Wright sat down on the couch and smiled, ¡°I went out for a spin these past few days, did some market research on the jade industry, and I think there¡¯s a lot of potential there.¡± Greg Jensen asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in doing this?¡± ¡°After winning against Nathan Humphrey that day, I¡¯ve been thinking about it. I had some free time these past few days, so I went out to take a look.¡± ¡°To get into jade, you need professionals and channels, right?¡± Greg Jensen said hesitantly. Adrian Wright laughed, ¡°The channels are there. My dad has a friend who just happens to deal in jade over in Kun City. We can go into partnership with him, which is basically helping him expand into Jamae Province¡¯s market.¡± ¡°Do you mean for me to invest as well?¡± ¡°Yeah, I feel more at ease with you involved, hahaha.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°Investing is fine, but what¡¯s his plan? To directly sell carved finished products here?¡± ¡°How much can one earn by selling finished products? The main focus should really be on gambling on the stone.¡± ¡°Hmm, that means getting involved, right?¡± Adrian Wright¡¯s face showed delight, and he laughed, ¡°Definitely. Here¡¯s the deal: he takes thirty percent of the shares, the remaining seventy percent is split between us¡ªyou take four parts, I take three. How about one million per share?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, draft an agreement later.¡± Greg Jensen did not beat around the bush and agreed immediately; jade was a business that could make big money. Of course, that referred to those merchants who did not gamble on stones themselves. If he also got involved, that would be uncertain. Adrian Wright knew Greg Jensen would agree, so he was prepared, and quickly had his secretary bring over the agreement. After reading it, Greg Jensen signed his name on it, then transferred four million to Adrian Wright. He had spent quite a bit on the materials for the Elixir, and including the four million for the investment, Greg Jensen¡¯s cash on hand, originally over ten million, was now less than four million. Money is hard to earn! Greg Jensen felt a bit anxious. Although it was just an investment and he could earn the money back in the future, that was still something that would happen later. The feeling of urgency became stronger as he watched his money dwindle. It was like a nightmare, wasn¡¯t it? He decided to call Liu later, asking him to hurry over. They needed to build the Jamae City vegetable base as soon as possible. And the Peach Blossom grocery store needed to open too. When the time came, he¡¯d bring Lois Abbott over to manage the grocery store, while Greg Jensen would continue to be his hands-off manager. Within two or three months, the Peach Blossom grocery store must be opened, and the Jamae vegetable base must produce premium vegetables. That way, Greg Jensen would have another source of income. Adrian Wright noticed that Greg Jensen¡¯s expression was off and asked, ¡°Greg, are you ill?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine, as fine as can be.¡± Greg looked down at his bank card balance and let out a helpless sigh. It wasn¡¯t that he was overly greedy; it was just that he spent money too quickly. Without a substantial amount of cash in hand, he felt somewhat anxious. Just then, the lobby manager came in and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, there¡¯s someone looking for you downstairs. He says his name is Brandon Brent.¡± ¡°Yeah, let him come up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After a while, Brandon Brent followed the lobby manager upstairs. Brandon Brent was the same as always: skinny, with a somewhat sinister look in his eyes, and only when he saw Greg did a sycophantic smile appear on his face. ¡°Did you feed the Elixir I gave you to some damn puppy?¡± Seeing him like this, Greg felt his anger surge and frowned, then took out another Elixir and tossed it onto the table. Brandon¡¯s eyes lit up like a hungry dog seeing food, and he lunged forward to grab the Elixir and stuff it into his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to eat it. Take it in doses, or you won¡¯t be able to replenish yourself properly.¡± Greg gave him a once-over, frowned, and said, ¡°Starting today, you¡¯re quitting sex and alcohol, get a personal trainer, and exercise at the gym every day. If in one month you still look like some kind of ghost, then you might as well dig a hole and bury yourself.¡± Brandon shuddered. Anyone else might have just been using scare tactics, but coming from Greg, if he said he¡¯d bury you, then you¡¯d have to be buried. ¡°Heh, Mr. Jensen, I understand.¡± ¡°Sit down, I have a job for you.¡± Upon hearing this, Brandon¡¯s spirits immediately lifted, and he said excitedly, ¡°Just say the word, whatever you assign me, I¡¯ll handle it perfectly.¡± ¡°Starting today, I want you to investigate someone. I don¡¯t care what methods you use, but you must find out everything about this person, inside and out.¡± ¡°No problem, who are we looking into?¡± Greg was silent for a moment, then glanced at Adrian Wright. Adrian was startled and thought he was in the way. As he was about to get up to leave, he heard Greg say, ¡°The Locke from the Locke family of Jamae!¡± ¡°The Locke family from Jamae?¡± Hiss! Brandon and Adrian both inhaled sharply, their faces showing shock as they looked at Greg. Greg¡¯s mouth curled up into a slight sneer and said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re too scared to take on the job, just say so, and I¡¯ll find someone else.¡± ¡°No need, I can do it!¡± Brandon quickly assured him, his life was in Greg¡¯s hands, and upsetting Greg could mean big trouble for him. Plus, he had seen that Greg had made a great fortune in just a few months; he was definitely not an ordinary guy. To mix with him definitely promised a future. That being so, rather than disobeying behind his back, it was better to do a good job on the assignment Greg had given, aiming to leave a good impression on him. Should Greg be in a good mood someday, even a small favor could be enough for Brandon to live on. Seeing Brandon agree, Greg didn¡¯t waste words, stood up to leave, and left Adrian Wright to sort out Brandon¡¯s fees. Whatever Brandon spent, he¡¯d settle the account when he came over. In the following days, the renovation progress of Dreamscape Garden sped up day by day, and news of it steadily began to spread throughout Jamae City. ¡°Have you heard? Someone bought Dreamscape Garden and is renovating it.¡± ¡°Dreamscape Garden? Isn¡¯t that the haunted house? Who¡¯s the big sucker that bought the place?¡± ¡°Haha, there¡¯ll be fun to watch now. Remember how when Alfredo Harrison renovated it, a few people died? Let¡¯s see if this time the body count surpasses Harrison¡¯s.¡± ¡°You might be disappointed though, they¡¯ve been renovating Dreamscape Garden for half a month now, and there hasn¡¯t been a single problem.¡± Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Chapter 213 Im Going to Make You Lose Your Job_1 Chapter 213: Chapter 213 I¡¯m Going to Make You Lose Your Job_1 ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Dreamscape Garden is being renovated; how could there be no problems at all? Even if there are no deaths, there must be some injured workers, right?¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face was full of disbelief as she blankly said, ¡°Who exactly bought Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still unclear. All I know is that the buyer¡¯s last name is Gao,¡± Judy Lampe said. Cindy Harrison frowned and said, ¡°If Dreamscape Garden opens for business as usual, then our plan to open a branch might face obstacles.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Judy Lampe also looked worried. She had a stake in the shop and was naturally happy about opening a branch, which meant she could make more money. Both of them fell into deep thought, and no one spoke. The office quieted down. After a while, Judy Lampe¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she said, ¡°Cindy, what if we bought Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°Buy it?¡± ¡°Yes. They must have hired a capable person to resolve the issues. Otherwise, how could there have been no noise or trouble during all these days of renovation?¡± A flash of greed passed through Judy Lampe¡¯s eyes as she excitedly said, ¡°If we buy it now, we¡¯re sure to get it for a bargain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Cindy Harrison was moved by the idea but then hesitated and said, ¡°Would they sell it to us?¡± Judy Lampe gave her a reproachful glance and said, ¡°You silly girl, in a while, you¡¯ll be marrying Ethan Locke. Once you¡¯re married, you¡¯ll be the young mistress of the Locke family. When Ethan takes charge, you¡¯ll be the lady of the Locke family. You need to start acting like one. Otherwise, how will you manage the Locke family¡¯s affairs in the future?¡± ¡°You mean to pressure them with the Locke family¡¯s influence?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Judy Lampe smiled and said, ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®Power unused is power wasted.¡¯ If you don¡¯t start acting like the lady of the house now, who will listen to you after you¡¯ve entered the Locke family?¡± ¡°Hmm, that makes sense.¡± Cindy Harrison thought that if she could take over Dreamscape Garden, her private kitchen business could reach new heights. By then, she could make more money, and even if she didn¡¯t marry into the Locke family, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food and drink. Worst case, once she had money, she could just marry a decent man. The more she thought about it, the more excited she became, and said somewhat eagerly, ¡°Aunt, shall we go now?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about time for work. Let¡¯s go over and talk. If we can¡¯t come to an agreement, we¡¯ll bring up the Locke family.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Without another word, the two of them drove off to Dreamscape Garden. Apart from renovating the pond and the hidden channels, the middle section¡¯s corridor in Dreamscape Garden was also being refurbished. Today was the day for raising the corridor beams, and Greg Jensen had also driven over. As there were no other places in the renovation project of Dreamscape Garden that required the raising of beams, All the Dreamscape Garden employees, including Greg Jensen, had changed into a new set of work clothes to help lift the beams, hoping it would bring good luck. When Cindy Harrison and Judy Lampe arrived, Greg Jensen had just come down from the ladder. Seeing Cindy, his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Although so much time had passed, the arrival of this woman still managed to dampen his spirits. Memories of the past, like a movie, kept flashing before his eyes. The resolute manner in which Cindy had left was like a knife stabbing Greg¡¯s heart, causing it to spasm. He clutched his chest, took a deep breath, and it took him a long time to steady himself. When he looked up, the woman was also looking over. Their eyes met, and Cindy was instantly dumbstruck, her face full of disbelief as she stuttered, ¡°Greg? You¡­ what are you doing here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to you where I am?¡± Greg Jensen said coldly. Cindy Harrison¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she quickly recovered, laughing coldly, ¡°I heard you turned into an idiot later on? Doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anything wrong with you now.¡± She sized up Greg Jensen and sneered, ¡°Are you working here? Lucky for me I didn¡¯t end up with you¡ªotherwise, I might have had to slog away on a construction site too.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face was as still as water, the feeling of loss in his heart gradually receding and slowly turning into towering rage. He remembered very clearly that this woman had not only betrayed him but had also shouted ¡°Hit him harder, so he won¡¯t bother me later¡± while standing by. Consequently, Ethan Locke took his cronies and beat Greg Jensen into unconsciousness, after which he woke up to become an idiot, muddling through nearly two years of his life. If it weren¡¯t for accidentally obtaining the Immortal Cultivation Method, he might still have been that ridiculed fool. All of this he owed to Cindy Harrison! Greg Jensen looked at Cindy Harrison coldly, clenching his fists tight before slowly unclenching them. Killing her now would be letting her off too easily. I want to make her lose everything, just like I did, falling from the heights of the clouds to the dust! He took a deep breath and then began to laugh, contemptuously saying, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re doing quite well for yourself now. How is it? Is spending the money you got for betraying yourself comfortable?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face immediately darkened as she angrily said, ¡°Greg Jensen, do you still not recognize your own status? Do you believe I could get you fired with just one phone call? What airs are you putting on, you lowly worker?¡± ¡°Haha, go ahead, I really want to be unemployed.¡± Greg Jensen mocked her, ¡°Come on, hurry up and call!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to deal with you right now; wait till I¡¯m done with my business.¡± Cindy Harrison was so angry her face turned steely, but dealing with her business was a priority. She snorted coldly and then turned to the others, asking, ¡°Who¡¯s the boss of Dreamscape Garden? I have a business deal to discuss with him.¡± Everyone exchanged glances, all looking toward Greg Jensen. Cindy Harrison frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡± Before Greg Jensen could speak, Kingsley Harrison stepped forward, frowning, ¡°I¡¯m the manager of Dreamscape Garden; you can talk to me about it.¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Cindy Harrison, and I¡¯m the owner of Harrison¡¯s Private Kitchen. Here¡¯s my business card.¡± Cindy Harrison switched to a more courteous demeanor, smiling obsequiously as she handed over her business card. ¡°May I ask your esteemed surname?¡± ¡°My surname is Harrison.¡± Kingsley Harrison took the business card and looked at it, asking, ¡°What would you like to discuss?¡± Cindy Harrison was taken aback and looked around, smiling awkwardly, ¡°Can we¡­ talk somewhere else?¡± Kingsley Harrison¡¯s expression was stern, and he did not afford her any pleasantries, not even inviting her into an office, cutting straight to the point, ¡°No need, let¡¯s talk here. Tell me quickly, I¡¯m busy with other things after this.¡± Cindy Harrison had never been treated like this and immediately became furious, ¡°How dare you, a mere manager, put on such airs? Is this how Dreamscape Garden treats its guests? Where¡¯s your boss? I want to see your boss.¡± Kingsley Harrison glanced at Greg Jensen, and seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, turned back to Cindy Harrison and said indifferently, ¡°Like I said, you can discuss it with me.¡± Without a second thought, Cindy Harrison disdainfully said, ¡°Get lost, a minor manager like you has no right to talk to me. Call your boss out for me.¡± ¡°If you have something to say, you can speak to me,¡± Greg Jensen interjected. ¡°You?¡± Cindy Harrison sized up Greg Jensen again, gesturing toward Kingsley Harrison with a sneer, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the qualification to talk to me as a manager, where do you get the nerve?¡± ¡°Haha, because I am the boss of Dreamscape Garden.¡± Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: Chapter 214 Opportunity Was Given to You_1 Chapter 214: Chapter 214 Opportunity Was Given to You_1 ¡°You¡¯re the boss?¡± Cindy Harrison froze in the moment, turned to look at Greg Jensen again, but saw a smile on his face, his eyes filled with mockery. After a moment, she snapped back to reality and sneered, ¡°Look at how you¡¯re dressed; you want to be the owner of Dreamscape Garden? You think you¡¯re worthy?¡± Watching Cindy Harrison¡¯s face full of disdain, Greg Jensen suddenly found it amusing and said helplessly, ¡°Sometimes I really doubt myself, how on earth could I have ever fallen for you. You say you lack the vision, the morals, and apart from looking somewhat human, I can¡¯t fathom why I ever liked you.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her any longer and said to Kingsley Harrison, ¡°Have someone throw them out; I have nothing to discuss with her.¡± ¡°Right away, boss.¡± Kingsley Harrison responded respectfully and called to the distance, ¡°Some security guards over here, get these two out for me.¡± ¡°Right away, Mr. Harrison.¡± The next second, two or three security guards ran over. Seeing this scene, Cindy Harrison was instantly stunned, looking at Greg Jensen in disbelief. According to the information she had received, Dreamscape Garden was sold for one million, and Greg Jensen was just a college student from the countryside; where could he have gotten so much money? It hadn¡¯t even been two years since he turned into an idiot, and even if he were normal, working for two years wouldn¡¯t earn him over a million dollars. Cindy Harrison felt like her brain wasn¡¯t working properly, looking dumbfounded at Greg Jensen, and stammered, ¡°You¡­ you really are the owner of Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Greg Jensen sneered. Cindy Harrison stammered, ¡°But¡­ weren¡¯t you turned into an idiot? How could you become the owner of Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°Indeed, why is that?¡± Greg Jensen laughed disdainfully and then teased, ¡°Why do you think I should tell you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cindy Harrison felt a surge of anger, but it dawned on her the plans she had for her branch store, so she tried her best to suppress the frustration. Remembering how Greg Jensen once desperately tried to woo her like a dog, she thought there was room for negotiation. As long as she pleaded sweetly, Greg Jensen would certainly wag his tail and satisfy her just like before. With this in mind, her expression softened a lot, squeezing out a sweet smile, ¡°Greg, let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°No time.¡± Greg Jensen said sarcastically, ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t know how to cherish it, did you?¡± ¡°Greg, let¡¯s talk please, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Cindy Harrison discarded her pride and threw herself at Greg Jensen in front of everyone, her voice cloyingly sweet and her expression pitiful. If this were the past, Greg Jensen might have softened by now, but at the moment, he only felt disgusted and frowned, ¡°Get her out quickly, don¡¯t delay the work.¡± ¡°Right away, boss.¡± The security guard immediately stood in front of Cindy Harrison and said coldly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please leave!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll be forced to be inhospitable.¡± Cindy Harrison was reluctant but pleaded, ¡°Greg, can¡¯t you stop being mad at me? I had no choice. How about this, sell Dreamscape Garden to me, and I¡¯ll give you extra money; let¡¯s consider it compensation, okay?¡± This woman being kind hearted? Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but sneer inside, his expression unchanged as he looked at Cindy Harrison with a mockingly amused gaze, ¡°You want to buy Dreamscape Garden? How much do you plan to give me?¡± ¡°One million¡­¡± Cindy Harrison glanced at the Dreamscape Garden being renovated and quickly corrected herself, ¡°One million five hundred thousand; the extra is compensation for you.¡± As she spoke, she affected a coy attitude and added, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about our past matters when there¡¯s no one around; after all these years, I¡¯ve actually missed you quite a bit.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Before she could finish, Greg Jensen burst out laughing and pointed at Cindy Harrison, ¡°Even now, you still plan to trick me like I¡¯m a fool? When I bought Dreamscape Garden, it already cost me a million, and with renovations, it¡¯s more than 1.5 million. Besides, the so-called haunted house curse has already been lifted. The real value of Dreamscape Garden is definitely over 3 million. You think you can buy my Dreamscape Garden for 1.5 million and say you¡¯re compensating me? Do you think everyone in the world is an idiot, and you¡¯re the only smart one?¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face changed slightly, but she quickly regained composure and forced a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t calculate properly just now. How much do you want then? As long as you¡¯re willing to sell, price is not an issue. Greg, give me a chance, please let me compensate you, okay?¡± She looked at Greg Jensen with a face full of hope, her eyes innocent like those of a little girl. Greg Jensen chuckled, his face mocking, ¡°Sorry, not selling! I¡¯ll sell to anyone, just not you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cindy Harrison couldn¡¯t hold back her anger anymore and snapped, ¡°Greg Jensen, don¡¯t push it. Do you think I¡¯m giving you a nice face? Look at yourself¡ªwhat are you even worth! I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re going to sell today, willing or not. Otherwise, I will make sure Dreamscape Garden can¡¯t operate!¡± Greg Jensen laughed as if he had heard a joke, almost bending over, ¡°You just said you were going to make me unemployed. Why did you stop mentioning that? How about this¡ªif you can really get me unemployed, I¡¯ll immediately give Dreamscape Garden to you.¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face instantly turned red with fury, and she growled, ¡°Greg Jensen, don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± ¡°Get lost, I have no time to waste on you!¡± As Greg Jensen spoke, he waved his hand impatiently, and the two security guards immediately started to escort Cindy Harrison out. Cindy Harrison was furious, struggling a few times but unable to break free, so she could only roar back at the interior, ¡°Greg Jensen, just you wait. I¡¯m going to make sure you can¡¯t survive in Jamae City.¡± Gently facing the direction of the door, Greg Jensen murmured, ¡°Make me unable to survive? I¡¯m waiting for you!¡± ¡­ ¡°Asshole!¡± Cindy Harrison stormed back to her office, angrily throwing her bag out, and declared, ¡°That damn Greg Jensen, I must drive him out of Jamae!¡± Judy Lampe tried to calm her, ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t be hasty. I think we need to hurry and figure out how to get our branch running. Dreamscape Garden is bound to open before us. If they get their footing first, our branch will struggle to succeed.¡± ¡°Hmm, I understand.¡± Cindy Harrison frowned and said, ¡°Something¡¯s not right. Greg Jensen was left brain-damaged by Ethan Locke; where did he get this much money?¡± Looking up, she turned to Judy Lampe, ¡°Aunt Judy, go find Alfredo Harrison and inquire about Greg Jensen¡¯s situation. He sold Dreamscape Garden to Greg Jensen; he must know something.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give him a call first.¡± ¡°Go ask him in person. Can you get it clear over the phone?¡± Seeing Cindy Harrison¡¯s extremely displeased expression, Judy Lampe quickly said, ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡­ Inside the general manager¡¯s office at Green Space Real Estate, Alfredo Harrison was wrapped up with his mistress, Ella Milton. Suddenly recalling the car accident, Ella Milton whimpered, ¡°Darling, did you take care of that guy for me from last time?¡± At the mention of this, Alfredo Harrison¡¯s expression inevitably turned colder, and he said indifferently, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t be so ostentatious outside. In Jamae City, there are many people we can¡¯t afford to offend, understand?¡± Ella Milton was no fool; on the contrary, she was very clever, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have won Alfredo Harrison¡¯s favor. She immediately sensed that something was amiss and frowned, ¡°What? He only drives a crappy H6, and we can¡¯t afford to offend him?¡± Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: Chapter 215 What Counts for a Billionaire_1 Chapter 215: Chapter 215 What Counts for a Billionaire_1 Alfredo Harrison scoffed, ¡°Heh, driving an H6? I¡¯ve seen billionaires who drive beat-up vans. What¡¯s an H6 compared to that?¡± Ella Milton¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought of Greg Jensen¡¯s handsome face and his tall and imposing figure, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel weak in the knees. As she looked at Alfredo Harrison, her gaze became somewhat disdainful. If she had to choose, she would naturally pick the young and handsome Greg Jensen. Why would she settle for a short man like Alfredo Harrison? Her voice trembled slightly with excitement, ¡°Billionaire? That man is a billionaire?¡± ¡°Billionaire?¡± Alfredo Harrison, with disdain, shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°What does a billionaire amount to? After all, even billionaires have no recourse when faced with a haunted house.¡± Ever since he sold Dreamscape Garden to Greg Jensen, he had been keeping an eye on the renovation progress. Though he hoped that Greg Jensen would encounter all sorts of troubles during the renovation, just like he had, he also knew that if Greg Jensen was willing to buy Dreamscape Garden, he must have had special methods to deal with the so-called haunted house. And sure enough, the renovation of Dreamscape Garden was proceeding exceptionally smoothly. There had been no injuries or deaths among the workers, not even a minor injury. In just half a month, the major projects had been essentially completed, leaving only some minor details to be finished. Alfredo Harrison was aggrieved to the point of death¡ªDreamscape Garden, worth three to four million, had been sold by him for just one million. At that moment, there was a knock at the door, and the secretary walked in: ¡°Mr. Harrison, the CEO of Harrison Private Cuisine, Judy Lampe, has arrived.¡± ¡°Let her in.¡± Alfredo Harrison stood up, straightened his clothes, and said to Ella Milton, ¡°You can go out first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Ella Milton left, not long after, the secretary returned, leading Judy Lampe inside. Alfredo Harrison smiled and said, ¡°CEO Lampe, what wind has blown you in? Please, have a seat¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to ask about someone.¡± Judy Lampe smiled and sat across from him, then asked, ¡°Do you know Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? The one who bought Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± Alfredo Harrison glanced at Judy Lampe and could not help but feel apprehensive. Having heard that Greg Jensen was also planning to open a private cuisine business, Judy Lampe¡¯s sudden visit was clearly with purpose¡ªand he didn¡¯t need to guess what that was. Having suffered at the hands of Greg Jensen, Alfredo Harrison would usually be thrilled to see someone challenge Greg Jensen, according to his usual way of doing things. He would spill everything he knew and then watch the other person go head-to-head with Greg Jensen in a life-or-death struggle. But this time, he hesitated. Greg Jensen was a tough guy who could handle a haunted house, and his relations with people like Adrian Wright were also quite good. In any aspect, Greg Jensen was someone Alfredo Harrison couldn¡¯t afford to provoke. He instinctively didn¡¯t want to get involved, but he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Harrison Private Cuisine, either. The Locke Family was a behemoth in Jamae City, and him¡ªa small-time property developer¡ªhow could he dare to stir trouble? ¡°Is there a difficulty, Mr. Harrison?¡± Judy Lampe asked, frowning. Alfredo Harrison forced a smile and said, ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m just pondering on Greg Jensen since I haven¡¯t had much contact with him.¡± ¡°Just tell me everything you know,¡± Judy Lampe said with a tone that was slightly cold and uncomfortable to hear, but Alfredo Harrison dared not say anything. He hesitated a moment and then said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know Mr. Greg well, I only know that he is acquainted with Adrian Wright.¡± ¡°A member of the Wright Family?¡± ¡°Yeah, I got to know him through Adrian.¡± Alfredo Harrison spoke with a mix of truth and falsehood, ¡°He said he wanted to start a private cuisine business, but he seemed hard to please after looking at several places. Eventually, I had no choice but to bring him to Dreamscape Garden, and to my surprise, he took a liking to it right away. ¡°I pleaded with him for so long, but he wouldn¡¯t listen, and in the end, he forced me to sell Dreamscape Garden to him for a mere one million.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all. I never dealt with him again after that.¡± Judy Lampe frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, then her face suddenly melted into a warm smile as she said, ¡°I apologize for troubling you today, Mr. Harrison. Come to our restaurant for a meal sometime.¡± ¡°Haha, definitely, I¡¯ll be sure to support your business when I have some free time.¡± ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Alfredo Harrison quickly got up to see her out, watching as she drove away before he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, hesitated for a moment, and decided to give Greg Jensen a call. Better to make a call in advance, hoping the other party would understand. The phone was answered quickly. Without any pleasantries, Alfredo Harrison relayed the entire incident of Judy Lampe coming to inquire. After finishing, he fell silent, while there was a stretch of silence on the other end of the line. Alfredo Harrison¡¯s heart suddenly rose to his throat. It seemed like an eternity before his clothes were soaked with cold sweat, and finally, a light snort came from the other side. ¡°Mr. Jensen, if there¡¯s nothing else, may I hang up now?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± It seemed Greg Jensen had just regained his composure, smiling as he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, the next time someone asks you, just tell the truth. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± ¡°Got it, thank you, Mr. Jensen, for your understanding.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± After hanging up, Alfredo Harrison completely relaxed, his face showing a joy as if he had survived a great ordeal. Listening to Greg Jensen, he apparently didn¡¯t blame him, and from now on, if someone asked similar questions, he wouldn¡¯t have to be tense about it. After all, Greg Jensen had given his approval. ¡°Mr. Jensen is a good man indeed.¡± Alfredo Harrison couldn¡¯t help but sigh with appreciation. He was fraught with worry, whereas Greg Jensen didn¡¯t seem concerned at all. He felt somewhat ashamed by comparison. The thoughts of troubling Greg Jensen and seeking revenge had also faded considerably. ¡­ ¡°Is that all?¡± Cindy Harrison looked at Judy Lampe with disbelief and asked doubtfully, ¡°Alfredo Harrison has no clue about Greg Jensen; would he really sell Dreamscape Garden for so cheap?¡± Judy Lampe said, ¡°To him, Dreamscape Garden was nothing but a useless rib ¨C tasteless to eat, yet pitiful to discard. To be able to sell it for one million, he probably laughs about it even in his dreams.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Cindy Harrison frowned, sinking into deep thought. Uncertain, Judy Lampe suggested, ¡°Cindy, maybe we should give Ethan Locke a heads-up about Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°No use telling him; he¡¯s busy chasing women all over the place and doesn¡¯t have time to bother with me. If he weren¡¯t too lazy to mingle with other families, he probably would have dumped me already. Right now, I¡¯m merely a convenience for him to enjoy his freedom.¡± Cindy Harrison knew Ethan Locke¡¯s intentions all too well. The reason Ethan Locke was willing to marry her was primarily because she was docile and didn¡¯t want to get involved with those prominent families. How would he be able to fool around outside if he married into one of those big families? So, although Cindy Harrison seemed glamorous with the title of future Mrs. Locke, she was just a tool in his eyes; Ethan Locke didn¡¯t care about her at all. ¡°I think you should still talk to Ethan. How he handles it is his business. Even if something happens in the future, at least he won¡¯t blame you.¡± Cindy Harrison figured that made sense and picked up her phone to call Ethan Locke. Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: Chapter 216: Surrounded at the Factory_1 Chapter 216: Chapter 216: Surrounded at the Factory_1 In a high-end hotel in Jamae City, Ethan Locke patted the model¡¯s head and answered the phone, sounding impatient as he asked, ¡°Hello, what do you want?¡± ¡°Honey, I miss you.¡± Even though Cindy Harrison knew how Ethan Locke felt, she still pretended to be naive, and her coquettish voice involuntarily made Ethan think of some enchanting scenes. His tone softened slightly, and he laughed, ¡°Miss me? Where do you miss me?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re bad.¡± Cindy¡¯s voice carried a touch of shyness. She giggled and then said, ¡°I called because I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I saw that man.¡± Ethan smiled and glanced at the female model below him, asking casually, ¡°Who did you see again?¡± Cindy said, ¡°I saw Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Who did you say?¡± Ethan pushed the model away and his expression darkened slightly as a surge of jealousy rose in his heart. ¡°Greg Jensen¡­¡± Cindy heard the silence on the phone and couldn¡¯t help but giggle, asking playfully, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have nothing to do with him, and we even had a big fight.¡± Cindy hurriedly recounted the events and then said, ¡°Everyone says Greg Jensen is the owner of Dreamscape Garden, but I think it¡¯s not that simple. How could a country bumpkin like him have enough money to buy Dreamscape Garden?¡± Listening to Cindy¡¯s explanation, Ethan¡¯s expression improved a lot. He sneered, ¡°Probably someone¡¯s front man. What kind of great prospects could he have?¡± ¡°Exactly, he definitely can¡¯t compare to my hubby.¡± ¡°Haha, are you smearing honey on your lips?¡± Cindy laughed lightly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come over and taste? Taste my lips and see if they taste like honey.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll come back in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Hehe, then I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Cindy laughed again, and then said, ¡°Darling, I don¡¯t want to deal with Greg Jensen, but I need to open a branch there, and he¡¯s stealing my business.¡± Running his hand through the model¡¯s hair, Ethan casually said, ¡°We¡¯re going to be married soon, don¡¯t think too much. There¡¯s still so much to do for the wedding, who has time to bother with some country bumpkin?¡± ¡°But¡­ ¡± ¡°Enough, that shop of yours won¡¯t make much money anyway. I¡¯ll transfer a hundred thousand to you in a few days.¡± Ethan took a deep breath and said somewhat impatiently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m busy here, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and pounced on the model, grabbing her hair. ¡­ ¡°So, what did he say?¡± ¡°That bastard, he must be fooling around with some woman!¡± Cindy¡¯s face was gloomy, her eyes were icy, and she trembled with anger. Judy Lampe was somewhat trembling inside, cautiously asking, ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Thinking of the humiliation she had suffered at Dreamscape Garden made Cindy see red with rage as she said through gritted teeth, ¡°Damn Greg Jensen, daring to humiliate me in front of so many people; once I¡¯m in the Locke family, I¡¯ll make him pay!¡± Judy grinned, ¡°He¡¯s just a country bumpkin. No need to take him seriously. Once you become Mrs. Locke, won¡¯t you be able to do whatever you want?¡± Cindy¡¯s face was stern, her eyebrows tightly knitted together. Just as she was thinking of letting Greg Jensen off for the time being, a name suddenly came to her mind. She looked up, slightly surprised, ¡°What if¡­ I go to Big Brother Song and have him take care of Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Jay Brent? That¡­ ¡± Judy hesitated, ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re about to get married, isn¡¯t it better not to stir up trouble at this time?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand it, it¡¯s making me lose sleep!¡± Cindy said with a livid face, ¡°I¡¯m going to find Jay Brent right now. Greg Jensen thinks he¡¯s smart now, doesn¡¯t he? Well, let¡¯s knock him back to being an idiot!¡± ¡­ Cindy Harrison¡¯s matter wasn¡¯t something Greg Jensen dwelled on. Looking at the beams that had been installed in the long corridor of Dreamscape Garden, he got back in his car and drove to Jamae Herbs Factory. Today was the official handover day, and it was Chestor Ware¡¯s first meeting. Greg, after all, was one of the shareholders; it would be improper not to attend. When he arrived at the entrance of the Jamae Herbs Factory, from afar, he could see groups of workers idly chatting inside the factory compounds, and he could not hear the sound of machinery, indicating that production had likely stopped. Just as Greg was planning to drive in, two elderly men emerged from the gate. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Stop right there, do you have a pass, just barging in like that?¡± Greg rolled down the car window and said, ¡°I¡¯m a new shareholder, here for a meeting.¡± ¡°A new shareholder? Are you one of the new bosses?¡± ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m one of the bosses.¡± Hearing Greg¡¯s words, one of the elderly men immediately turned and shouted, ¡°Everyone come over, the new boss is here.¡± ¡°The new boss is here, hurry over to see.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s all go together.¡± Before he had finished speaking, a crowd quickly surrounded him. ¡°Now that the factory is changing bosses, what about the wages we¡¯re owed?¡± ¡°Also, also, I heard everyone is going to be laid off; is that true or not?¡± ¡°When do we start work again?¡± Dozens of employees surrounded Greg¡¯s car, blocking the road so tightly, as if afraid that Greg might run off. A thought crossed Greg¡¯s mind, and his brows furrowed. Buying the factory was just a normal business transaction. Even if there were new bosses, it was impossible to lay off all the workers. In other words, no matter who became the boss, there should be no difference to the employees below. Logically, the employees shouldn¡¯t have such a strong reaction. Was someone inciting them? Although the management of the factory was entirely handed over to Chestor Ware¡¯s side, facing such an issue, Greg couldn¡¯t really ignore it completely. After hesitating for a moment, Greg opened the car door, stepped out, and spoke loudly to the crowd: ¡°Everyone, please quiet down. We will seriously listen to any concerns you have. But all of this must wait until after the meeting, understand?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t understand. I just want to know if you¡¯ll still need us in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard¡­ someone say that after you bought the factory, you¡¯ll use your own employees. My entire family relies on me for food, and if you lay me off, we¡¯ll starve.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed¡­¡± Inwardly, Greg thought just as expected. Chestor Ware had only officially taken over today and hadn¡¯t said a word yet. If nobody was behind the scenes pulling the strings, where did these workers get the news that Chestor Ware was going to lay off all the workers? What was the purpose of the person who incited them? Was it one of those middle-level leaders, trying to show the new bosses their place and demonstrate their influence among the workers? Or was it to make the new bosses realize their importance? Greg frowned in thought and then, with a sudden insight, his gaze gradually hardened. Could it be that Jay Brent was playing tricks? As he was thinking, car noises suddenly came from behind. Greg turned to look and saw that Chestor Ware had arrived, his daughter Taylor Ware, a young woman brimming with vigor, by his side. Seeing Greg there, Taylor¡¯s expression briefly changed, a glint of interest flickering in her eyes before she quickly regained her composure, reverting to her usual aloof demeanor. Greg, watching her put on an act, couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene from that morning and immediately turned his head away guiltily, looking towards Chestor Ware. ¡°Brother Greg, you¡¯ve arrived so early,¡± Chestor greeted with a smile, noticing the throng of workers around, he couldn¡¯t help but express his confusion, ¡°What are they doing here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who gave them directions¡­¡± Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Chapter 217 Deterrence_1 Chapter 217: Chapter 217 Deterrence_1 ¡°` After Greg Jensen voiced his suspicions, he stood aside and silently observed, intending to see how Chestor Ware would handle the situation. Chestor Ware frowned and called out, ¡°Everyone, calm down, I understand your feelings¡­¡± ¡°Understand my ass, just say whether you¡¯ll need us in the future or not.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been working here for over a decade, why would you not need us just because you guys came along?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, trust me¡­¡± Chestor Ware panicked too. He had been in business for many years but had never encountered such a situation before. His voice was quickly drowned out by the surging crowd. ¡°Shut up, silence!¡± Greg Jensen, annoyed, unconsciously used some of his True Qi, and surprisingly, the effect was quite good. A roar of anger made everyone¡¯s scalp tingle and ears ache; the surroundings instantly fell silent. His cold gaze swept over each face, and the workers unconsciously turned away, feeling an inexplicable fear within. There was a dead silence around, and people didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly, feeling as if the air had almost frozen. Greg Jensen was silent for a moment, then spoke loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone. Since we¡¯ve purchased the factory, we definitely intend to keep it operational. If I really fired all of you, where would I find so many skilled and experienced craftsmen, right? You agree with that, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Uh, when you put it that way, yeah.¡± ¡°Makes sense.¡± Greg Jensen paused briefly, watching people discuss fervently, and waited until they had almost finished before continuing, ¡°But, if anyone dares to slack off, not work their hardest, or even steal from the factory or take advantage of it, then don¡¯t blame me for being unkind. The Jamae Herbs Factory belongs not only to us but also to you. If someone dares to touch things in the factory, it¡¯s the same as stealing from your own home. Would you be willing to tolerate that?¡± ¡°No, whoever dares to steal from the factory is an enemy of Chestor Ware.¡± ¡°I, Danny Lampe, don¡¯t agree either!¡± The workers on-site suddenly became fervent as though someone had stolen from them, and they started shouting indignantly. Greg Jensen watched their reactions, a smile forming at the corner of his mouth. Chestor Ware, standing beside him, was taken aback for a moment before giving Greg Jensen a thumbs-up. Greg Jensen just smiled and waited a while longer until everyone had calmed down again before he went on, ¡°Lastly, I want to make one thing clear in advance, we bought this factory to make money. Therefore, anyone who can help us earn more money will see a significant increase in their treatment and salary. You are all veterans in this industry, having worked for several years or even over a decade. I believe you all have ways to make our factory more profitable, right?¡± ¡°Boss, I think there are problems with our production process. If we change it, we can improve work efficiency.¡± ¡°I think our machines can also be improved in some areas.¡± Hearing his words, the workers became excited again. Greg Jensen raised his hands slightly and pressed down, and the people who had just been shouting fell silent instantly, as if someone had turned off their switch. Hundreds of eyes focused entirely on Greg Jensen. Seeing this, Chestor Ware couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment, while Taylor Ware beside him looked over with a face full of astonishment. The workers¡¯ willingness to listen to Greg Jensen showed that he had already established a certain prestige in their hearts. Otherwise, who would bother with him? Yet, from the moment they met until now, Greg Jensen had said only a few words. ¡°` Since when did the prestige of a worker become so easily attained? While Taylor Ware was still in a state of shock, Greg Jensen suddenly reached out and pulled her to his side, saying, ¡°This lady will be your future factory manager, Miss Taylor Ware. If you have any suggestions in the future, you can report them to her. Let¡¯s welcome her!¡± The sound of the gasp had barely faded when warm applause broke out. Taylor Ware suddenly came to her senses and quickly squeezed out a somewhat awkward smile, nodding repeatedly to everyone. Greg Jensen pressed his hands down again and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t block the way here. We need to have a meeting to understand the specific situation of the factory. We can¡¯t make promises blindly, can we?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Everyone, please make way.¡± The crowd parted, creating a wide passage. Greg Jensen nodded to the crowd and drove towards the office building, followed by Chestor Ware¡¯s car. ¡­ Inside the office of Jamae Herbs Factory, the workshop chiefs and other senior management were present. Scott Lampe, the chief of the equipment department, hesitated and said, ¡°Alyssa, this feels a bit underhanded.¡± ¡°Underhanded?¡± The workshop chief, Alyssa Hope, looked up at him, blew on the water in the teacup, took a sip, and said indifferently, ¡°If you think it¡¯s underhanded, then you can leave.¡± Scott Lampe¡¯s complexion changed slightly, and he managed an awkward smile. Felix Cooper, the chief of the personnel department, then said, ¡°Then¡­ shouldn¡¯t we give Marvin, the factory manager, a heads up?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of informing him? He¡¯s in cahoots with Anton Stuart. He probably has already met with the new boss. Do you think he¡¯s on our side?¡± ¡°I also feel that telling him is worse than not letting him know.¡± Just then, a team leader rushed in and exclaimed urgently, ¡°Chief, something¡¯s wrong. Those new bosses have come in.¡± Alyssa Hope¡¯s cup shook slightly in her hand as she said in astonishment, ¡°They¡¯ve come in? Didn¡¯t I tell you to hold them off, to show them who¡¯s boss? How did they get in so quickly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. That young one is too good with words. In just a few sentences, he cheered up the workers. What could I do? I couldn¡¯t exactly block their car and not let them in, could I?¡± ¡°Alright, you go out first.¡± Alyssa Hope frowned and said to the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the meeting room and get ready for the meeting. At the meeting, watch my cues.¡± ¡°Okay, Chief Alyssa.¡± When they entered the office, they found that Greg Jensen and others had already arrived. The other middle managers wanted to offer a smile to the new boss, but after glancing at Alyssa Hope walking in front, their expressions cooled down again. Although their movements were subtle, they did not escape Greg Jensen¡¯s notice. After everyone sat down, Alyssa Hope smiled and said, ¡°Hello, bosses. I am the workshop chief of our factory, Alyssa Hope.¡± After that, he pointed at everyone and continued, ¡°This is Scott Lampe, the chief of the equipment department, and next to him is Felix Cooper, the chief of personnel.¡± Greg Jensen and Chestor Ware sat on opposite sides of the conference table, all looking at Taylor Ware, who was seated in the middle. As she would be managing the factory in the future, naturally, she was the focus of the first meeting. Although Taylor Ware had studied business management and had some experience in her family¡¯s business, this was her first time facing such a situation, and she was inevitably a bit nervous. She took a deep breath, steadied her mind, then looked around the room and asked with a frown, ¡°Isn¡¯t there an assistant manager, Marvin Walker? Why hasn¡¯t he come?¡± Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Chapter 218 Youre Fired_1 Chapter 218: Chapter 218 You¡¯re Fired_1 ¡°I have no idea?¡± Alyssa Hope pretended to help cover up and said anxiously, ¡°Oh, he might be checking the equipment in the workshop now. Manager Walker has always been very responsible.¡± Upon hearing this, Taylor Ware¡¯s expression immediately darkened. In her view, this so-called Manager Walker was the instigator behind the workers blocking the road. She was about to speak when Greg Jensen suddenly coughed, and Chestor Ware also shook his head at that moment. She was taken aback for a moment before she caught on. If Manager Walker was behind the scenes inciting the workers, then as long as he wasn¡¯t a fool, he would definitely be waiting in the office for the new boss. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t that be a self-admission of guilt? Taylor Ware¡¯s cold gaze slowly swept over everyone¡¯s face, from the director of human resources, to the head of the equipment department, and finally landed on the workshop director, Alyssa Hope. The air in the conference room suddenly quieted down, the other two became somewhat tense, while Alyssa Hope still had a smile on her face. Seeing Taylor Ware¡¯s unpleasant expression, he could hardly contain his joy. The main reason Manager Walker hadn¡¯t come was that when he had been looking for someone to inform the other party, he had deliberately given the wrong time. His original plan was to let the workers block the road first and then step in to resolve it, making a presence for himself in front of the new boss. Plus, the tardiness of Deputy Manager Walker would make him appear even more outstanding. If the new boss got angry and chased Manager Walker out of the factory, wouldn¡¯t he, the workshop director, be the best candidate for deputy manager? Although the first step of the plan had gone awry, it seemed to be working out quite well so far. Just then, the door to the meeting room opened, and a middle-aged man with disheveled hair walked in. He glanced at Alyssa Hope and then at Taylor Ware sitting in the main seat, nodded, and said, ¡°Sorry, I got the time wrong.¡± ¡°No problem, have a seat.¡± Taylor Ware was no fool and immediately understood there was something fishy going on. At that moment, the faces in the conference room were extremely colorful, especially Alyssa Hope, whose schadenfreude nearly spilled out from his face. However, to his disappointment, the scene that unfolded was not what he anticipated. Taylor Ware not only didn¡¯t scold Marvin Walker, but her face even had a hint more of a smile, ¡°Well, no problem, take a seat.¡± Marvin Walker was also taken aback, then smiled and said, ¡°Thanks, boss.¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Alyssa Hope instinctively wanted to say something, but seeing Taylor Ware¡¯s icy gaze, he immediately swallowed his words. ¡°No, nothing, please continue.¡± Alyssa Hope gave a forced laugh but was filled with confusion. Taylor Ware looked at Alyssa Hope and said indifferently, ¡°Go to finance and complete the procedures, you¡¯re fired.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Alyssa Hope answered reflexively, then realized what had been said, his face immediately darkening as he stammered: ¡°Boss, what¡­ what do you mean by this?¡± Taylor Ware sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear what I mean? Don¡¯t tell me you had no idea about the workers causing trouble outside.¡± ¡°Boss, I really had no idea,¡± Alyssa Hope tried to argue, but Taylor Ware didn¡¯t give him the chance. She looked directly at the other two directors and said coolly, ¡°Who instigated this? Whoever speaks first gets to stay.¡± ¡°It was Director Alyssa¡­¡± ¡°He instigated it, it has nothing to do with us.¡± The two said in unison. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re full of it!¡± Alyssa Hope¡¯s face turned ashen as he glared fiercely at the two, then turned to Taylor Ware: ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t listen to their nonsense, I really didn¡¯t know anything about the workers.¡± ¡°Heh, it doesn¡¯t matter, go and handle your paperwork.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Taylor Ware spoke indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m still giving you face right now, but if I call security, it won¡¯t look good.¡± Alyssa Hope¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as she struggled to stand up. She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything, then turned and walked out. Scott Lampe and Felix Cooper both sighed with relief. ¡°All right, let¡¯s start the meeting.¡± Taylor Ware turned to the finance director and said, ¡°Let¡¯s first talk about the current economic status of the factory¡­¡± In fact, the situation at Jamae Herbs Factory was much better than Greg Jensen and others had anticipated. Before buying the factory, they naturally had a comprehensive understanding of its financial status, but this understanding didn¡¯t include some details. Some factories look good on the surface but are a complete mess inside. Compared to those factories, the condition of Jamae Herbs Factory could be considered nearly perfect. Besides the somewhat outdated equipment, there were no other issues. After briefly getting a grasp of the factory¡¯s situation, Taylor Ware made some arrangements and made promises to the current management team. As long as they worked diligently, their salaries would definitely be higher than before. After the meeting, Greg Jensen drove off, while Chestor Ware stayed to help his daughter with the transition. ¡°Finally done.¡± Back at home, Greg Jensen felt that attending the meeting had been exhausting, even more tiring than fighting against more than a dozen people. Thankfully, with Chestor Ware and his daughter, if it were up to him to manage such a large factory alone, he probably would have been worn out. The medicinal herbs factory would probably be able to start production in about a week. He was unsure about the status of the herbal base, however.¡± Greg Jensen thought for a moment and then called Boss Liu to inquire about the situation at the herbal base. Learning that the medicinal herbs had entered their maturity phase and could be harvested in about a month, Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment before deciding to ask Boss Liu to come over now to find a piece of land nearby to prepare for setting up a vegetable base. The herbal base could be left to Third Brother Liu, since he had a share in it anyway. ¡­ Zhang¡¯s Homestyle Dishes was also located in a small courtyard, with not many rooms¡ªonly six, and the largest one was often left vacant. It was only used when important guests arrived. At that moment, in the biggest private room, Cindy Harrison was personally hosting, with a middle-aged man seated at the head of the table. Next to him sat Lena Holmes from Trigova Trading Company, as well as Judy Lampe from Zhang¡¯s Homestyle Dishes. The middle-aged man had a distinctive, chiseled face with a scar over his left eyebrow, giving him a fierce appearance. This person was none other than the local mafia boss of Jamae City¡ªJay Brent. ¡°Brother Jay, I¡¯ll drink to you.¡± Cindy Harrison lifted her glass, gestured to Jay Brent, and then with a sweet smile, she drained her glass. Jay Brent¡¯s eyes lingered for a moment on Cindy Harrison¡¯s delicate neck, the greed flashing by, but he quickly put away his thoughts. He knew he couldn¡¯t afford to mess with a woman from the Lin family. After the third round of drinks, Jay Brent went straight to the point, ¡°Miss Harrison, surely you didn¡¯t ask me to come all the way over here just to have a drink, did you?¡± Cindy Harrison smiled and replied, ¡°Indeed, I have a favor to ask of Brother Jay.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. As long as it¡¯s something I can help with, I won¡¯t refuse,¡± Jay Brent said with a hearty smile, staring at Cindy Harrison, ¡°I just hope Miss Harrison can say a few good words for me in front of Young Master Lin.¡± ¡°Brother Jay, you are too modest. With your capabilities, you hardly need me to put in a good word for you,¡± Cindy Harrison complimented, then continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to ask you to take care of someone for me.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Jay Brent agreed without hesitation and casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s the person¡¯s name? Where do they live? I¡¯ll call my people right away.¡± Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Chapter 219 Conspiracy and Tricks_1 Chapter 219: Chapter 219 Conspiracy and Tricks_1 ¡°That person is named Greg Jensen¡­¡± ¡°Greg Jensen?¡± Before Cindy Harrison could finish, Lena Holmes couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise, ¡°Ms. Harrison, the Greg Jensen you¡¯re talking of, is he the owner of Dreamscape Garden?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!¡± said Cindy Harrison. Jay Brent asked curiously, ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°I do. I initially planned to cooperate with him, but he not only refused but also belittled our company as worthless.¡± Lena Holmes had intended to wait until the renovations at Dreamscape Garden were complete before telling Jay Brent about this, but seeing Cindy Harrison bring up the matter, she spoke about it as well. Jay Brent¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he said, ¡°Strange, why do I feel that name sounds familiar?¡± The female secretary beside him said, ¡°Mr. Brent, among the people who bought the medicinal herb processing factory, there was one named Greg Jensen, though I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the same Greg Jensen Ms. Harrison is talking about.¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly asked, ¡°The Greg Jensen you¡¯re mentioning, which place is he from?¡± ¡°He should be from Peach Blossom Village, Riverhaven County,¡± the female secretary said. Upon hearing this, Cindy Harrison¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him! I can¡¯t believe he would even dare to compete against Mr. Brent in business.¡± ¡°Damn, it turns out to be the same person!¡± Jay Brent said with a cold face, ¡°Ms. Harrison, I¡¯ll take care of this man, you don¡¯t need to worry about the rest.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Mr. Brent.¡± ¡°Haha, Ms. Harrison, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Cindy Harrison wanted to use Jay Brent¡¯s hand to take care of Greg Jensen, while Jay Brent saw this as an opportunity to seek favor with the Lin family. With both of their goals achieved, there was no need to continue the banquet. After exchanging pleasantries, they parted ways. Cindy Harrison personally saw Jay Brent to the door. As she watched his car drive away, a cold smile surfaced at the corner of her mouth: ¡°This Greg Jensen really doesn¡¯t know whether he¡¯s alive or dead, daring to offend Jay Brent as well. This time, it¡¯s going to be hard for him not to die!¡± ¡­ After resting at home for a while and practicing several cycles of the Guidance Technique, Greg Jensen took a shower and then stepped out of the bathroom, feeling refreshed and clear-headed. As he was about to ask Vince Cooper what they were having for dinner, the front door suddenly opened. Vince Cooper, along with Ryan Lampe and Angela Stuart, walked in carrying a bunch of cooked food and dishes they had prepared outside. Seeing that Greg Jensen was also at home, a trace of nervousness flashed across Vince Cooper¡¯s face as she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve brought two close friends over for dinner.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°I was just about to ask what you¡¯d like to eat, now that saves me the trouble.¡± Vince Cooper explained, ¡°We had no class this afternoon, so we thought we¡¯d get together for a meal.¡± ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t mind including me, right?¡± Greg Jensen laughed. ¡°Not at all, certainly not,¡± Ryan Lampe replied with a grin before Vince Cooper could answer. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great, I¡¯ll go and make a few more dishes.¡± Laughing, Greg Jensen was about to head into the kitchen when he suddenly asked curiously, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you buy some alcohol?¡± Vince Cooper suddenly remembered the last time she got drunk and forgot to clean up the living room, her face reddening, she said softly, ¡°It was too heavy, we couldn¡¯t carry it, so we ordered delivery.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll start cooking then.¡± ¡°Let me help, you guys sit in the living room for a bit. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Vince Cooper followed him into the kitchen. ¡°Hmm.¡± Angela Stuart sat in the living room with Ryan Lampe and, glancing in the direction of the kitchen, whispered: ¡°Ryan, should we just go? Mr. Jensen is also at home, and it¡­ doesn¡¯t seem right for us to drink here, does it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Ryan Lampe rolled her eyes at her and then said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see some abs?¡± Angela Stuart¡¯s little head nodded, her tone resigned, ¡°But he¡¯s wearing a T-shirt.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush? If we drink enough later, won¡¯t he take it off?¡± Ryan Lampe laughed. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re too cheeky.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not cheeky, don¡¯t look when he strips later.¡± Angela¡¯s face reddened, and she huffed, ¡°Why should I? He¡¯s not your man.¡± Who said he¡¯s not? I even know how many hairs he has on his body! Thinking of the wild times with Greg, Ryan felt a vague sense of anticipation and a smile appeared on her face. Angela couldn¡¯t help but be curious, looking at her, she said, ¡°What are you thinking about that¡¯s making you smile so sleazily?¡± ¡°Sleazy? Really?¡± Ryan touched her slightly hot cheeks and laughed again. Usually, Vince was the one who cooked at home, but this time, with Greg¡¯s presence, the speed of the meal preparation was much faster than before. Soon, the fragrant rice, along with a few simple home-cooked dishes, were served. The group didn¡¯t go to the dining room; instead, they ate right at the coffee table in the living room. ¡°Yingying, I¡¯ll drink to you. I¡¯m at your place, and I need to express my thanks.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Ryan, let me toast to you too.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± At first, everything was normal with the four of them eating and chatting in a friendly atmosphere. But before long, Vince and Ryan started challenging each other. Watching the two women take turns pouring drinks, Greg couldn¡¯t help but snicker to himself. Vince¡¯s intention wasn¡¯t hard to guess¡ªshe probably wanted to get Ryan drunk so she could be a bit more daring that night. And as for Ryan¡¯s thoughts, he didn¡¯t even need to guess. What harm could a young girl have in mind? It was just that she tended to get hungry easily and really wanted some late-night snacks. Both women had a good tolerance for alcohol, and it was Angela who ended up suffering, getting knocked out after drinking with them for a while. After sending her back to her room, Vince and Ryan came back to continue drinking. Greg watched with a hint of trepidation, and despite trying to dissuade them for a long while, he eventually just let them be. After finishing his meal, he got up and left, took a bath in his bedroom, and then lay in bed, reviewing the produce supermarket¡¯s report for a while. After a good long while, Greg got up to check the living room and found that both girls had actually fallen asleep on the couch. ¡°Geez, are you trying to starve me to death?¡± Greg let out a wry smile, first carried Vince back to the bedroom, then took Ryan to the guest room. On the big bed in the guest room, Angela was sleeping soundly, one of her fair long legs stretching outside the blanket. As he looked up further, Greg¡¯s heartbeat sped up. He swallowed, quickly placed Ryan on the bed, covered them both with blankets, and then walked out. Back in the bedroom, he found Vince had already undressed herself and was lying bare on the bed. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to be a buffet tonight.¡± The fire inside Greg reignited, as even the room temperature seemed to slowly rise. Vince woke up in a daze and, seeing Greg, smiled and mumbled, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re so naughty, attacking while someone is asleep. Can¡¯t you play fair?¡± Greg laughed, ¡°Whether I can play fair, that¡¯s for you to judge.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, if you¡¯ve got the guts, bring it on!¡± ¡°Bring it on, then.¡± The second round of battle officially began. The scent of alcohol, the fragrance of the body¡­ ¡­intertwined and mixed in the air. After a good while, the room quieted down again, and Vince had fallen asleep, exhausted. Greg glanced at the door, his lips curving into a good-looking arc, put on a pair of shorts, and tiptoed off the bed. He silently approached the door, yanked it open forcefully, and a slender figure appeared in front of him. Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: Chapter 220 Bright Moon and Sparse Stars_1 Chapter 220: Chapter 220 Bright Moon and Sparse Stars_1 Ryan Lampe was startled, covered his mouth, and looked up with a face full of terror. The next second, the tall figure in front of him directly picked her up. Ryan Lampe leaned on the solid and warm chest, feeling her soft and boneless body slowly heating up as if a gate had opened at that moment. Just then, Greg Jensen suddenly lowered his head and asked with a mischievous smile, ¡°Rae Rae, want to have a late-night snack together?¡± ¡°Ah, didn¡¯t we¡­ didn¡¯t we just eat¡­¡± Before she could finish, Ryan Lampe had already realized what was happening and, blushing deeply, buried her head in Greg Jensen¡¯s chest and whispered softly: ¡°I want to eat, a lot.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± In the darkness, two figures embraced and returned to the living room. Soon, the living room was filled with the sound of heavy breathing. It wasn¡¯t until dawn that Greg Jensen finally carried the exhausted Ryan Lampe back to the spare bedroom, covered her with a blanket, kissed her forehead, and then carefully closed the door and left. Although Ryan Lampe was drained of strength, she was in a good mental state and took a while to fall asleep. When her breathing became even, Angela Stuart, who was lying beside her, suddenly opened her eyes. She slowly got up, looked at the sleeping Ryan Lampe, and then towards the direction of the main bedroom, muttering, ¡°That little brat, hogging all to herself!¡± In the main bedroom, after finishing his late-night snack, Greg Jensen felt refreshed and sat on the bed, carefully sensing the increase of True Qi in his body. A hint of joy appeared on his face. For his True Qi was not far from reaching the fifth level of Qi Refinement. As for how far, he couldn¡¯t say for sure; it was a mysterious feeling, like an epiphany from the depths of his heart. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll be able to get accurate information after I¡¯m able to internally observe?¡± Greg Jensen was thrilled, contemplating whether to take two Qi and Blood Pills in a row to see if he could break through to the fifth level of Qi Refinement in one fell swoop. However, glancing at the sleeping Vince Cooper, he abandoned the idea. After some thought, he decided to wait for a time when no one else was around. In the early morning, Vince Cooper got up early to cook as usual, and both Ryan Lampe and Angela Stuart got up around the same time, pitching in to help in the kitchen. While preparing breakfast, Vince Cooper suddenly felt something was off and turned to look at the two of them, saying, ¡°What¡¯s with you two this morning, staring at me like that?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Angela Stuart said, her panic fleeting. Ryan Lampe was much more composed, teasingly saying, ¡°Because you¡¯re pretty!¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m always pretty.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too full of yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one getting full of yourself.¡± The three women teased each other for a while, effectively easing the awkwardness. Ryan Lampe and Angela Stuart both breathed a sigh of relief. By the time Greg Jensen got up, the three women had already prepared breakfast. After he sat down at the table, he immediately sensed something was wrong. Ryan Lampe¡¯s expression was genuinely off, but what was going on with Angela Stuart? Although Angela Stuart had been very careful, Greg Jensen¡¯s sensory abilities were not ordinary, and he still noticed something odd. Had she discovered his relationship with Ryan Lampe? Greg Jensen felt somewhat guilty and cautiously glanced at Angela Stuart with the corner of his eye, observing that her gaze not only lingered between Vince Cooper and Ryan Lampe but occasionally settled on him as well. And when she looked at him, her eyes were a bit odd. Mixed with disdain and anticipation, there even seemed to be a touch of shyness, as if she was looking at a lover. Walking by the river often enough, one¡¯s shoes are bound to get wet! Greg Jensen understood this principle well; having Ryan Lampe alone was manageable, but if he ended up with Angela Stuart as well, it would only be a matter of time before Vince Cooper discovered it. Although his relationship with Vince Cooper was secretive and they weren¡¯t a normal boyfriend and girlfriend, it would still be very embarrassing if discovered. Greg Jensen mulled over it and decided he should avoid Angela Stuart in the future, to prevent anything inappropriate from happening. Ever since he began practicing ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutra,¡± he found his sexual desires had increased and sometimes were not easy to control. This might be the drawback of Dual Cultivation. Greg Jensen sighed to himself but didn¡¯t take it to heart, and began to ponder the vegetable base project. Lindsey Wolfe was doing well in town, with a stable monthly income of twenty to thirty thousand, adding up to several hundred thousand a year. For Peach Blossom Village, several hundred thousand was an astronomical figure; ordinary villagers might not earn that in their entire lives. Naturally, this money was more than enough for her and her mother to live in the village. Even if Esther Jensen went to college in the future, they would have more than enough to cover various expenses. However, Greg Jensen still hoped they would move to live in the city, or even the county town. It wasn¡¯t that he had any designs on Lindsey Wolfe; it was mainly for Esther Jensen¡¯s sake. Perspective is an intangible thing to speak about, but it is vitally important for a child¡¯s development. From another perspective, if Lindsey Wolfe were to move to the county town, she could take over the management of the fruit supermarket there, freeing Lois Abbott from her obligations. When the supermarket in Jamae City opens in the future, Lois Abbott would be just the person to serve as the general manager. ¡°There aren¡¯t enough people,¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but lament. After all, his foundation was insufficient. A normal person couldn¡¯t possibly, like him, have amassed a fortune of tens of millions in just over half a year. As a result, he lacked sufficient accumulation and trustworthy talent on hand. But there was no helping it. Greg Jensen let out a long sigh and was about to continue practicing the Guidance Technique when his phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and saw it was Theo Carter calling. He had arranged for the Carter Family to watch over Cindy Harrison, so a call at this time meant there was some issue. After pondering for a moment, he answered, ¡°Speak, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, last night Cindy Harrison met with Jay Brent. I¡¯m not sure what they talked about. But I heard from the waitstaff that your name was brought up multiple times at their dinner table,¡± said Theo Carter with a hint of excitement. ¡°They mentioned my name?¡± ¡°Exactly, Jay Brent is ruthless and I suspect he might be plotting against you. You should be more cautious these days,¡± Theo Carter added. ¡°I see, anything else?¡± ¡°There is also¡­ We¡­¡± At this point, Theo Carter started to hesitate. He was shocked enough when he learned that Greg Jensen wanted him to keep an eye on Cindy Harrison. But after actually starting the surveillance, he realized he was still too naive. Because he saw Cindy Harrison entering and leaving the hotel with Alan Locke. And Alan Locke was Ethan Locke¡¯s uncle! If this big news were to break, it would definitely blow up throughout Jamae City. If it were just Cindy Harrison alone, it would have been simple, but now that Alan Locke was involved, it was frightening to think about the consequences. If things didn¡¯t go well and the story got out, the Carter Family would not be able to withstand the fury of the Locke family. Before making this call, Theo Carter had been wrestling with whether to report this or not for a long time. He even specially asked his father, Wallace Carter, but the answer he got was to make the decision on his own. ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­¡± Theo Carter broke out in a cold sweat, struggling enormously inside, not knowing what to do. On the other end of the phone, Greg Jensen was in no hurry, waiting quietly, like a beast waiting for the chance to strike. Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: Chapter 221: Investigation_1 Chapter 221: Chapter 221: Investigation_1 ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve discovered that Cindy Harrison is having an affair with Ethan Locke¡¯s uncle, Alan Locke. They frequently visit hotels together, and even though they enter and exit one after the other, any discerning person could easily tell,¡± Eventually, Theo Carter could no longer withstand the pressure and spilled it all. He didn¡¯t know whether offending the Lockes could kill him, but he knew that if he crossed Greg Jensen, death was assured. Of course, even if he wanted to die by then, Jensen might not let him. He even felt that compared to unbearable itching, death was the true mercy! ¡°Did you get pictures?¡± Jensen¡¯s tone was very calm, without a ripple, but to Carter¡¯s ears, it was like a thunderclap. Such an outrageous matter, and he didn¡¯t show any surprise at all? Carter was stunned for a moment before he suddenly realized, his face immediately turning pale. He had known all along! Jensen had known all along, and that¡¯s why he wasn¡¯t surprised. If he hadn¡¯t spoken up about it today, what would¡¯ve awaited him? Carter¡¯s face was deathly pale, without a trace of blood, and his clothes were soaked with cold sweat. He took a deep breath and then, as if all his strength had been drained, his entire body¡¯s muscles relaxed. He couldn¡¯t help feeling secretly relieved that he had talked, or else his future would have been a living hell. Thinking of that unbearable itch, Carter couldn¡¯t help shivering. ¡°I asked you if you took the pictures?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Carter, like a drowning man suddenly waking up, stammered, ¡°Pictures of them entering the hotel¡ªcaptured.¡± ¡°Not enough.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s not enough. I want something more explosive, understand?¡± ¡°Understood, I got it.¡± It was only then that Carter finally understood. Jensen¡¯s target was Alan Locke, or rather, the affair between Alan Locke and Cindy Harrison. He hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately arrange for someone to install surveillance in the several rooms they frequently use.¡± ¡°Before I make my move, I don¡¯t want a whisper of this to leak to the outside world, understand?¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll handle this personally!¡± Click! After hanging up, Carter was like a man fished out of water, his entire body drenched, his chest heaving violently, as he gasped for air. ¡°Mr. Jensen actually plans to leak this scandal!¡± Thinking of the identities of Alan Locke and Cindy Harrison, and the impact after this bombshell gets dropped, Carter felt chilled to the bone. His body shook like a sieve, his breathing as labored as a bellows. After a while, the room quieted down. The corners of Carter¡¯s mouth slowly curled up, and then he burst into a wild laugh. If this matter were exposed, it would definitely be Jamae City¡¯s biggest news in recent years. The thought of being involved in such a major event excited him inexplicably. His eyes gleamed with a touch of madness and satisfaction. ¡­ On the other hand, Jensen hung up the phone and paused for a moment before chuckling to himself, murmuring: ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected the Carter Family to be somewhat capable; they¡¯ve managed to dig up such private matters.¡± Truthfully, his preferred candidate was Brandon Brent; after all, with a background in the Inspector¡¯s Office, Brent had a natural advantage in handling such matters. The Carters were just a pawn in his game, a move to test their capabilities, but unexpectedly, they really had made progress. ¡°Then let them continue!¡± Jensen narrowed his eyes and smiled, ¡°Once they get the evidence, it¡¯ll be time to give Cindy Harrison a big surprise!¡± The renovation work at Dreamscape Garden was still underway in full swing. Across the street from them, a bright SUV was parked, with Jay Brent sitting in the back seat, and next to him sat Lena Holmes. ¡°Nana, so this is the private restaurant that kid runs?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the last time I came here to talk business, they chased me out.¡± Lena Holmes looked at Dreamscape Garden with a gloomy face, seething with rage. Since she had started following Jay Brent, who didn¡¯t give her some respect? But at Dreamscape Garden, she had actually been kicked out! When had she ever been treated with such indignity? Lena Holmes ground her teeth and said, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we just have someone smash it up now?¡± ¡°No rush, that kid isn¡¯t here right now. We¡¯ll wait for him to show up before we make a move, to get you some payback.¡± Jay Brent chuckled and turned to look at Lena Holmes beside him. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so good to me, how do you want me to repay you?¡± ¡°Haha, how about pledging yourself to me.¡± Lena Holmes said coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯ve pledged myself many times already, what more do you want?¡± ¡°How about pledging something else later?¡± ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go to a hotel.¡± Jay Brent said with a wicked smile, ¡°Going to a hotel is such a hassle, let¡¯s just do it here.¡± ¡°Here?¡± With the midday break in full swing, Lena Holmes looked at the busy street, the traffic coming and going, and couldn¡¯t help but feel shaky. Jay Brent didn¡¯t care about that, he looked up at the driver in front and the latter quickly got the hint, stepping out of the car. He even thoughtfully pulled down all the sunshades for Jay Brent. Before long, the car began to rock. While Jay Brent was having his fun, the driver suddenly knocked on the window and said, ¡°Boss, the kid¡¯s H6 has gone in.¡± Jay Brent poked his head out, looked toward Dreamscape Garden, and ordered, ¡°Tell the guys below to get to work.¡± After speaking, he withdrew his head back into the vehicle. The driver did not dare to delay and immediately made a phone call. After a while, a battered van stopped at the entrance of Dreamscape Garden, and a group of young people, wielding sticks and bats, charged straight into Dreamscape Garden. Inside Dreamscape Garden, Greg Jensen was listening to Kingsley Harrison¡¯s report, when his face suddenly turned grave, and he said with a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later, there¡¯s trouble outside.¡± ¡°Trouble?¡± Kingsley Harrison was stunned as he hadn¡¯t heard anything unusual. Seeing Greg Jensen walking out with a dark face, he had no choice but to put down the report in his hand and follow him. Greg remained silent as he headed towards the source of the noise. From afar, cries for mercy, screams, and the sound of swinging bats could already be heard. His expression darkened, and he hurried over. From a distance, he saw a van parked at the gate, surrounded by a dozen young men with sticks, beating up several security guards. ¡°Damn it, you dare to stop anyone¡¯s car?¡± The lead blond spat at a security guard lying on the ground and shouted, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t bother with them. Let¡¯s go in and deal with Greg Jensen, and we can call it a day.¡± ¡°Who are you trying to deal with?¡± At that moment, an icy voice sounded. The blond turned his head, paused for a moment, then burst into laughter, pointing his stick at Greg Jensen, ¡°So you¡¯re Greg Jensen, huh? Come on, kneel down, and let me give you a beating to save us all the hassle.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at the security guards, seeing them all lying on the ground, moaning in pain. The newly replaced lattice gate had also been battered into a pile of scrap metal. Rage surged in his heart, and when he raised his head again, his eyes were filled with cold fury: ¡°Who sent you?¡± Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: Chapter 222: Self-Defense, Hit as You Like_1 Chapter 222: Chapter 222: Self-Defense, Hit as You Like_1 ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Blondey scoffed disdainfully and called out without looking back, ¡°Brothers, this kid is Greg Jensen. The top brass ordered us to take one of his arms, the rest is up to you. As long as you don¡¯t kill him, each of you gets ten grand!¡± ¡°You got it!¡± ¡°Take him down¡­¡± Hearing that there was ten grand per person, the young guys immediately got excited and charged over, wielding their clubs. Blondey also picked up a club and followed behind. At this moment, Kingsley Harrison and the others also followed over, and upon seeing the scene before them, their faces immediately went pale with fear. Kingsley stammered, ¡°Boss, shouldn¡¯t we call the patrol officers?¡± ¡°Yeah, you should hide inside first, and I¡¯ll call the police right away.¡± Greg Jensen slowly shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no way to talk this out properly!¡± He snorted coldly, kicked one person in front of him unconscious, and then plunged into the crowd. Since the other party had come to Dreamscape Garden to hit people, and they called out to deal with him by name, any means he used would constitute self-defense. Therefore, he didn¡¯t hold back at all, targeting the weak spots like their shinbones and elbow joints with merciless blows. ¡°Ah, my leg!¡± ¡°It hurts, it hurts¡­¡± Screams of agony were unceasing. A dozen young guys were all lying on the ground in an instant, letting out cries even more tragic than those of the security guards. Hisss! Kingsley Harrison and the others couldn¡¯t help but gasp when they saw this. The arms and legs of those young guys were all twisted at weird angles, each spot Greg Jensen hit was broken. ¡°The boss can fight like that?¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± Kingsley Harrison hurriedly ran over, concerned, ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Call 120, and get our men to the hospital.¡± ¡°And these people¡­¡± Kingsley Harrison hesitated, as no matter how you looked at it, those young guys were more severely injured than their own security guards. ¡°Call the patrol officers, let them handle it.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Let these scumbags fend for themselves, it makes no sense that others come to trash my place, and I have to care about their lives, right?¡± ¡°Alright, boss, I understand.¡± Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, Kingsley Harrison broke out in a cold sweat. The boss was ruthless! Not only could he fight, but he also had the heart for it! However, he thought about it and came to terms with it¡ªif so many people barged into his home and started smashing things, he probably would¡¯ve done the same. Of course, that¡¯s assuming he had the boss¡¯s skills. Greg Jensen came over to Blondey, crouched down, and plunged a silver needle into his body. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Blondey¡¯s scream came to an abrupt halt, and he looked at his injured arm with a dumbfounded face. Greg Jensen said coolly, ¡°Spill it¡ªwho sent you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Blondey hesitated, unsure whether the other party would let him go if he gave up his boss. However, in the moment of his hesitation, Greg Jensen directly pulled out the silver needle from his body, and that heart-piercing pain hit him once again. Blondey screamed again, collapsing to the ground and continued wailing as he held his arm. ¡°Can you talk now?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk, it was Jay Brent who sent us here, he said to test out what you¡¯re made of first¡­¡± At this time, Jay Brent was still sitting in the off-road vehicle across the street, letting Lena Holmes help him dress, while keeping his eyes on the entrance of Dreamscape Garden. After a while, he suddenly knocked on the car window and asked, ¡°Why did they stop fighting over there?¡± The driver glanced at the gate and guessed, ¡°They must have broken in already, huh? Don¡¯t worry, I just checked, those security guards are just there for show, Little Four and his guys would be playing with them.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Jay Brent nodded, but before he could speak, he suddenly felt something was amiss. He pushed aside the driver blocking his view and looked towards Dreamscape Garden, only to see a man walking out. The man looked around and his gaze fell on the two SUVs they were in, then he quickly walked over. When Jay Brent got a clear look at the man¡¯s face, his eyebrows immediately furrowed, ¡°Greg Jensen? Why is he out here?¡± The driver was shocked and whispered, ¡°Boss, that guy is coming straight for us, could he have spotted us?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to panic about!¡± Jay Brent scolded and straightened his clothes before opening the car door and getting out. Greg Jensen just happened to arrive at that moment, glanced at the driver, then turned to Jay Brent, ¡°Are you Jay Brent?¡± ¡°Heh, yes, that¡¯s me. Do you need something from me?¡± ¡°Did you order the assault inside?¡± Jay Brent laughed as if he had heard a joke, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Smack! Before the words were even finished, Greg Jensen landed a slap across his face. Jay Brent was stunned, his face filled with disbelief. In Jamae City, while he may not strut around, anyone with a high status would show him some courtesy when they saw him. For many years, no one had dared to slap him. And yet, today he had tasted this humiliation again at the hands of a young man. His face instantly darkened and his eyes turned icy cold, sending shivers as he gritted his teeth, ¡°Kid, do you have a death wish?¡± Smack! Without a word, Greg Jensen delivered another slap to his face and said indifferently, ¡°Can you understand what I¡¯m saying now?¡± ¡°Aiden Clark, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The driver finally reacted at this time; he doubled as a bodyguard, and with his boss being slapped twice in succession, if he did not respond now, he would truly be out of a job. His fist, large as a punching bag, roared with the sound of the wind as he aimed a punch at Greg Jensen¡¯s face. Greg Jensen slightly dodged to the side, avoiding the attack, and countered with a punch right on the driver¡¯s chin. Thump! The driver fainted on the spot, his muscular body falling straight down to the ground like a lifeless puppet. Seeing this, Jay Brent¡¯s face finally showed grave concern. His driver had been with him for many years, previously a fierce figure on the streets, and only got to stay by Jay Brent¡¯s side when he gradually stepped back behind the scenes, preparing to transition like Wallace Carter had. Yet such a formidable subordinate was powerless before Greg Jensen, not even having a chance to fight back. The strength Greg Jensen possessed was evident. He watched Greg Jensen coldly, his voice heavy, ¡°Kid, what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°Was the incident inside orchestrated by you!¡± ¡°So what if it was, so what if it wasn¡­¡± Bang! Greg Jensen kicked him, sending Jay Brent flying. Inside the car, Lena Holmes was about to get out to see what was happening, but as she approached the car door, she saw Jay Brent flying towards it. With a bang, he slammed right into the car door. Thud! Jay Brent crashed onto the ground, feeling a scorching pain in his chest, as if he had been hit by a truck. Fortunately, he had kept up with his training over the years; while his fighting skills might not be as sharp as before, his resilience was still strong. Struggling a bit, he managed to get up from the ground, his gaze ice-cold as he looked towards Greg Jensen. It was only then he finally realized that Little Four and the others had probably been taken down. Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Chapter 223: Say It, Do It_1 Chapter 223: Chapter 223: Say It, Do It_1 Greg Jensen looked at him coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, were the people inside doing this under your orders?¡± ¡°Kid, if you¡¯ve got the guts, just kill me, or else¡­¡± Jay Brent¡¯s words were only halfway uttered when he could speak no more, as he keenly sensed the murderous intent flashing in Greg¡¯s eyes. At that moment, he suddenly had the delusion that this young man in front of him truly dared to kill him. The next second, all that could be heard was Greg¡¯s icy voice, ¡°Want to die, do you? I can oblige you, but not now. Go home and wait, I¡¯ll come to kill you tonight!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jay Brent¡¯s face was extremely unpleasant, as a well-known boss in Jamae City, he was actually being threatened by a nobody. If word of this got out, how would he ever be able to mix in Jamae again? But at this moment, he didn¡¯t dare utter a single harsh word, because he knew that this young man in front of him would do as he said. This feeling, he didn¡¯t know where it came from, but he was certain it was not wrong. Seeing Greg about to turn and walk away, Jay Brent gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, they were my men. Let¡¯s call it even, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Greg paused in his step, turned around, and looked at him coldly, ¡°One million, and from now on stay away from me. You are not allowed to appear where I am. Can you do that?¡± ¡°One million is no problem, but your latter demand is a bit too much, don¡¯t you think?¡± Parting with one million would pain Jay Brent, but against someone like Greg, a master of his caliber, that sum of money was of little concern. But being asked to stay away from Greg, that was too much. If he truly agreed to that, what would he, Jay Brent, amount to? How would he ever mix in Jamae City again? Greg let out a mocking smile, ¡°You can refuse if you like. Next time I see you, I¡¯ll just kill you directly. That way, you¡¯ll never appear in front of me again.¡± ¡°You¡­ you dare!¡± Jay Brent said with menacing bravado. ¡°Heh.¡± Greg sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, feel free to try and see.¡± Having said that, he turned and left, walking to the opposite side as if untouched by the prior events, his demeanor utterly relaxed. In fact, Greg had indeed not been affected by Jay Brent because he had already expected him to pull such a stunt. Plus, the men Jay Brent had sent over this time were too few; they weren¡¯t even enough for Greg to warm up. Inside Dreamscape Garden, Kingsley Harrison and others were anxiously waiting. Seeing Greg return, he quickly went up to him and said anxiously, ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, what could be wrong? He¡¯s just trash, I didn¡¯t even consider him a threat.¡± ¡°Glad to hear you¡¯re okay.¡± Kingsley Harrison and the others all breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°What about those guys?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been taken away by the patrol, they said they want you to come by later to give an additional statement.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg nodded, glanced at the gate and said, ¡°But it looks like we¡¯ll have to replace this gate.¡± ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that just perfect? I¡¯ve been finding this gate an eyesore for a while now, it¡¯s about time to get a new one.¡± ¡°Alright, get back to work. Make it quick, we¡¯re aiming to reopen within a week.¡± ¡°Got it, boss.¡± After leaving Dreamscape Garden, Greg first went to the patrol office to make a simple statement. With surveillance in Dreamscape Garden, there were basically no issues at the patrol office. After giving his statement, he drove to the Wright Clubhouse. ¡°Mr. Greg.¡± ¡°Mr. Greg¡­¡± Brandon Brent and Big Liu, who had waited for quite a long time, quickly stood up. Adrian Wright, sitting next to them, flashed a look of surprise mingled with admiration and laughed, ¡°Greg, you finally made it. These brothers have been waiting for you for half the day.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg smiled, sat down across from the two, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation at home now?¡± Big Liu hurriedly explained, ¡°The third one is already preparing to organize the pickers, and the warm houses have all been built to avoid the herbs getting frost damage after being harvested.¡± Greg looked at him with some surprise and asked, ¡°According to the schedule, shouldn¡¯t there be over a month left? Why are you harvesting so soon?¡± Big Liu was also puzzled and said, ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s going on. It was indeed supposed to be over a month, but these herbs have been growing incredibly fast, and now they have reached maturity. If we don¡¯t harvest them now, the quality might be affected.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve done well.¡± Greg praised casually, his mind pondering that it must be the change in the Formation. In the past, the bases of the formations were all carved from ordinary stones, but this time they had been replaced with Cold Pond stones, which significantly improved the effect compared to ordinary stones. If they were all replaced with jade, the effect might be boosted even further. He thought for a moment and decided that if the medicinal herb base in Jamae City really took off, he would switch all the formation bases to jade. By doing so, it would not only greatly shorten the maturation time but also enhance the quality of the herbs, with only a slightly higher initial investment. For Greg, these were not significant issues; the focus was on finding a suitable piece of land first. Overjoyed by Greg¡¯s praise, Big Liu smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Greg, what should I do next?¡± ¡°The old rule, find a piece of land and lease it for thirty years first.¡± Greg turned to Adrian Wright beside him and joked, ¡°For the specifics, you¡¯ll have to ask Adrian here.¡± ¡°Ask me?¡± Adrian was stunned and said hesitantly, ¡°Do you mean you want me to take a stake in it?¡± ¡°Yes, whether you actually do it is up to you.¡± ¡°Do it, of course!¡± Adrian and Spencer Burley trusted Greg unconditionally, so they agreed without a second thought. Greg smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give each of you fifteen percent of the shares, but you won¡¯t get shares in the supermarket.¡± ¡°Haha, a vegetable base is good enough. We don¡¯t need the rest. Just remember us for any good business deals in the future.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Greg laughed and then discussed the specifics with the two men. Actually, running a vegetable base is quite easy; the only challenges are the quality and sales. With Greg on board, the quality was naturally not a worry, and once the Peach Blossom grocery store opened in Jamae, there would be no concerns about sales either. ¡°So how many acres should we lease to start off with?¡± Adrian asked. Greg pondered for a moment, then raised his head and suggested, ¡°How about¡­ we start with five hundred acres?¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Five hundred acres?¡± Both Adrian and Big Liu were shocked. They knew Greg wanted to make a big move, but they hadn¡¯t expected it to be this big. A Jamae city alone might not be able to consume the vegetables from five hundred acres of land. Adrian expressed his concern, ¡°Greg, isn¡¯t that¡­ a bit too much?¡± ¡°Not at all, and if worse comes to worst, we can plant medicinal herbs,¡± Greg replied, smiling. ¡°Besides, who said Peach Blossom supermarket can only open in Jamae City? Qin Province is vast.¡± Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Chapter 224: Heavenly Path_1 Chapter 224: Chapter 224: Heavenly Path_1 Greg Jensen glanced at the faces of those present and chuckled, ¡°If possible, I plan to expand Peach Blossom Grocery Supermarket to every corner of Qin Province.¡± Upon hearing his words, Adrian Wright and Boss Liu¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. Brandon Brent, who was standing nearby, was stunned. He had always known that following Greg Jensen would be rewarding, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated such a grand gesture. He looked at Boss Liu and then at Adrian Wright, his eyes turning red with jealousy. He had known Greg Jensen longer than Adrian Wright, yet now Adrian Wright was able to become a shareholder while he was still just running errands. If he had known earlier, he should have been more diligent; then he might have been part of the profit-sharing now. As he watched Adrian Wright¡¯s excitement, Brandon Brent silently vowed to himself that he would complete Mr. Jensen¡¯s assignments immediately from now on, with no more delays. After all, that was a five-hundred-acre vegetable base¡ªhow much money would it make in a year? Boss Liu was also exceedingly thrilled. The land Lindsey Wolfe had in the village was barely over a hundred acres, and even just by selling vegetables, they made hundreds of thousands a year; that didn¡¯t even include what Jules Jensen and others earned. What¡¯s more, Jamae was a prefecture-level city; how could a poor place like Duo Phoenix Town compare? With so many wealthy people in Jamae City, those premium vegetables with a hint of sweetness would definitely fetch better prices. If calculated this way, a five-hundred-acre field could easily bring in seven or eight million a year. And that¡¯s a conservative estimate. If we included the premium pricing, earning twelve or thirteen million a year was also achievable. After his initial excitement subsided, Adrian Wright became a bit troubled and said, ¡°Brother Greg, but¡­ I don¡¯t have any money right now. All our money is tied up in Jade.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and then changed the subject, ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t asked you about this yet; how¡¯s Jade Stone going?¡± When he brought up Jade Stone, Adrian Wright¡¯s excitement flared up again, and he smiled, ¡°Operations have already started, and there will be a jade exhibition before the end of the year, hosted right here in our Jamae City. Afterward, there will be exhibitions throughout Qin Province, all organized by our company.¡± ¡°Hmm, that sounds good. Have you named the company yet?¡± ¡°Not yet, how about ¡®Heavenly Path¡¯?¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Up to you, I don¡¯t have any opinion on that; you handle it.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Adrian Wright chuckled, and then a bit dejectedly said, ¡°Maybe I should stay out of the vegetable base business. I¡¯ll just help you out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, that won¡¯t do. We¡¯ve already set aside shares for you. If you don¡¯t take them, that¡¯s like disregarding my face,¡± Greg Jensen protested. ¡°But the money¡­ ¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Alright already, don¡¯t worry about the money, I¡¯ll front it for you,¡± Upon hearing this, Adrian Wright was immediately upset, saying incredulously, ¡°How could that work? I¡¯m partnering with you in business, yet you have to front the capital for me. You might as well not take any money and just give me a cut of the profits each day.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not as ludicrous as you¡¯re making it out to be. When we have our first profit distribution, I¡¯ll just deduct it then,¡± Greg Jensen replied. ¡°That¡¯s still not acceptable.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Adrian Wright said, ¡°Let me give Spencer Burley a call, I¡¯ll borrow some money from him.¡± With that, he took out his phone and called Spencer Burley. I don¡¯t have money, but I do! On the side, Brandon Brent was frantically anxious. Several times he almost spoke up, but out of respect for Greg Jensen¡¯s authority, he ultimately didn¡¯t dare to say a word. Greg Jensen noticed his eagerness and said indifferently, ¡°Focus on your work; my business isn¡¯t just this one thing. Do well, and you¡¯ll reap the benefits.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen,¡± replied Brandon Brent. Brandon Brent snapped to attention, bowed respectfully, and said, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Jensen. Even if it brings me to my knees, I will complete any task you give me.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Ethan Locke now?¡± Seeing that the other two weren¡¯t paying attention to them, Brandon Brent lowered his voice and said: ¡°Ethan Locke is the same as always, drinking and chasing women all day, and occasionally he would inquire about the company¡¯s affairs. Other than that, I really didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary. Oh, right, he¡¯s about to get married to Cindy Harrison.¡± Feeling somewhat apprehensive, Brandon Brent couldn¡¯t help but glance cautiously at Greg Jensen after he had spoken. After all, what he had found were just some insignificant details, hardly any valuable information. So, feeling guilty at that moment, and just as he was about to say something to make amends, he saw Greg Jensen taking out a paper bag and placing it in front of him. ¡°Hmm, good job, keep up the effort. Here¡¯s the antidote for the next few months. Once I¡¯ve developed the antidote to completely cleanse you, I¡¯ll get rid of the poison in your body.¡± ¡°Uh, Mr. Jensen, you¡­ you¡¯re not mad at me?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Why would I be mad at you? With your abilities, managing to find out this much in such a short time is pretty good. Keep up the effort. You know what I want isn¡¯t this stuff. What I need is something that can bring them down, understand?¡± Brandon Brent said excitedly, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll do my utmost to investigate for you.¡± He truly hadn¡¯t expected that Greg Jensen would not only refrain from blaming him but also offer praise and encouragement. This moved him greatly, and he silently vowed to himself to carry out Greg Jensen¡¯s tasks to the best of his ability. At that moment, Greg Jensen turned to Adrian Wright and said, ¡°Adrian, take old boss Liu with you these next two days, and have a look around the area. See if there¡¯s any large plot of land available. The minimum requirement is five hundred mu. If it¡¯s bigger, then let¡¯s just go ahead and create a manor.¡± ¡°Brother Greg, do we really need that much land?¡± Adrian Wright was a bit puzzled; he didn¡¯t understand why Greg Jensen insisted on acquiring so much land. Greg Jensen just smiled and didn¡¯t explain much, ¡°Just trust me.¡± ¡°Hmm, all right.¡± Seeing Adrian Wright agree, Greg Jensen once again fell into deep thought. The main reason he wanted such a large plot of land was to maximize the benefits of the Small Cloud Rain Skill. The remaining land from the vegetable base would be planted with medicinal herbs and even staples like rice. If the land area was sufficient, it could be developed into a farm-style property. It may seem like farming isn¡¯t that profitable, but if it¡¯s high-quality vegetables, they could definitely make a killing. With the Small Cloud Rain Skill, would high-quality rice still be a problem? A smile gradually appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s lips. Now, making money was becoming easier for him, but revenge, on the other hand, was still proving to be difficult. Cindy Harrison was easy to deal with. As long as there was progress with Theo Carter, she could be firmly held in the palm of his hand. But Ethan Locke was a bit more troublesome. Back then, as the only college student from Peach Blossom Village, Greg Jensen had put in immense effort to get into Jamae University. As long as he graduated smoothly, though he couldn¡¯t reach the peak of his life immediately, living a comfortable life was still certain. However, all of this turned into a fleeting dream because of Ethan Locke¡¯s interference. More than a decade of hard work was wasted, and Greg Jensen himself was beaten into a fool, living in a daze for nearly two years. All thanks to Ethan Locke! Is it so great to have money and power? So when I am stronger than you, shouldn¡¯t I return all the pain inflicted on me manifold? Simply killing Ethan Locke is easy, but that would let him off too cheaply! Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Chapter 225: Buying Land_1 Chapter 225: Chapter 225: Buying Land_1 Greg wanted to take away everything that Ethan had and prided himself on¡ªhis money, power, family, all of it. Only then would the appearance of ¡°The Art of Yin and Yang Harmony¡± not be in vain! But the strength of the Locke family was just too overwhelming, and aside from resorting to murder, Greg felt somewhat at a loss as to where to start. Greg glanced at Brandon; how to take down Ethan now depended on what Brandon could dig up. While Brandon was chatting with Adrian and the others, he felt Greg¡¯s gaze, hurriedly turned his head, and flashed a sycophantic smile. ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you have any further instructions?¡± ¡°No, carry on with your conversation.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Watching Brandon turn back to continue chatting, Greg couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, thinking to himself that the kid was surprisingly perceptive; he had only given him a glance, and yet he¡¯d sensed it. Perhaps it was a natural sensitivity. Greg thought it over but decided not to dwell on it, and after talking with everyone for a while, Spencer arrived as well. Then Adrian arranged a banquet, and as they ate and talked, they even mentioned the vegetable base project. Upon learning that Greg had left a share for him, Spencer¡¯s face lit up with excitement, and he gave a thumbs-up, praising: ¡°Brother Greg, you¡¯re a true bro!¡± ¡°Cut it out, hurry up and help find the plot of land¡ªthat¡¯s what really matters.¡± Spencer laughed and said, ¡°Look for Alfredo. He¡¯s the most familiar with this kind of thing. You may not think much of the business he runs, but he¡¯s got quite a few resources.¡± Adrian nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give him a call later tonight.¡± ¡­ Inside the manager¡¯s office at Green Grass Real Estate. Alfredo sat on the sofa, daring only to perch on half of it, with every muscle in his body tense, betraying extreme nervousness. Across from him sat a middle-aged man with hard, chiseled features and a scar above his eyebrow that made him look quite fierce. It was Jay, who had just faced disappointment with Greg. ¡°I heard you sold Dreamscape Garden to Greg?¡± ¡°Yes, at that time he¡­¡± Jay suddenly looked up, glaring coldly at him, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know how you sold it to him. What I want to know is if he has any weaknesses.¡± Hearing his words, Alfredo¡¯s face twisted with distress, and he helplessly said, ¡°Big Brother Jay, I really don¡¯t know. I merely sold him a garden. How would I know what kind of person he is?¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Jay angrily retorted, ¡°You claimed you didn¡¯t even know what kind of person he was, and yet you dared to make a deal with him, dared to sell the garden to him?¡± ¡°Big Brother Jay, that garden was a hot potato in my hands; I couldn¡¯t wait to sell it off. As long as there was a buyer, that was good enough for me. As for what kind of person the buyer was, that wasn¡¯t my business to care about.¡± Alfredo now felt so desperate he wished he could die. Selling Dreamscape Garden not only resulted in a big monetary loss but also brought about so much trouble. If he had known it would end like this, he would never have sold it, not even if he were beaten to death. Jay realized that Alfredo might indeed be ignorant on the matter, but he still couldn¡¯t help feeling discontent. He had just transferred a million to Greg¡¯s account and realized he would have to give him a wide berth in the future. If he couldn¡¯t bring Greg down, how would he release this pent-up rage? ¡°Alfredo Harrison, mark my words, if you don¡¯t give me some useful information today, by tomorrow I¡¯ll make sure your Green Grass Real Estate doesn¡¯t sell a single property. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°I believe you, but¡­ I genuinely don¡¯t know anything.¡± Just as Alfredo felt so cornered that he almost wished to hang himself, his phone suddenly rang. He picked up his mobile and his face immediately underwent a drastic change. Jay, a wily character himself, saw the change in expression and knew something was amiss, and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Pick it up and put it on speaker, let¡¯s see what he wants from you.¡± Facing Jay Brent¡¯s icy gaze, Alfredo Harrison felt rather helpless and had no choice but to answer the call as instructed. ¡°Hello, Mr. Harrison, this is Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Mr. Greg, hello, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking to buy a piece of land, preferably agricultural farmland. I¡¯m planning to grow some things¡­¡± As soon as Jay Brent heard that Greg Jensen wanted to buy land, he immediately perked up and silently mouthed: ¡°Agree to it!¡± Alfredo Harrison, with no alternative, said, ¡°Mr. Greg, it happens that a friend of mine has some land that fits the bill. How about I contact him to see if he¡¯s willing to sell?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great, talk to him. I don¡¯t mind paying a little extra.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Alfredo Harrison breathed a sigh of relief and said with a bitter face, ¡°Boss Brent, I said exactly what you told me, but¡­I don¡¯t have any land to sell. What if Greg Jensen comes to me wanting to buy land? Where am I supposed to find it for him?¡± Jay Brent chuckled and said, ¡°I might not have any, but I do.¡± ¡°You have land¡­¡± Seeing his expression, Alfredo Harrison knew that this old fox must be up to no good, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. All he could do was plead with a bitter face, ¡°Boss Brent, I can¡¯t afford to offend anyone you just call ¡®someone,¡¯ I just beg you not to drag me into this. My little fortune won¡¯t be enough to cover the mayhem you two could cause.¡± Jay Brent glanced at him, sneered, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someone else take care of it. You just introduce him to Greg Jensen, and then you¡¯re out of the picture. Got it?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Alfredo Harrison nodded woodenly. Jay Brent broke into a big laugh, clapped him on the shoulder, and turned to leave. ¡­ In this era, land was indeed valuable, but that was mainly commercial land. Agricultural land wasn¡¯t worth much unless it could be converted into commercial property. Especially in places like Jamae City, where the economy was underdeveloped, agricultural land was dirt cheap. ¡°Big bro Greg, I told you Alfredo Harrison had some information, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Mmm, he said a friend of his has some land. He¡¯s going to ask and then get back to me.¡± After speaking, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. Spencer Burley asked curiously, ¡°Big bro Greg, why aren¡¯t you happy although you found a land deal?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and said, ¡°I just felt that Alfredo Harrison¡¯s tone was a bit off just now.¡± ¡°What could be off? You pay for the land, and the other party sells it to you. Simple.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true.¡± Greg Jensen felt that perhaps he was overthinking it. ¡­ After returning to his company office, Jay Brent immediately called his manager over and asked, ¡°Has the transfer for the land we¡¯re selling to Wallace Carter been completed?¡± ¡°Not yet, but they¡¯ve already paid the deposit,¡± replied Manager Zhang. Upon hearing this, Jay Brent immediately beamed with delight and said softly, ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll meet someone. Sell that piece of land to them.¡± ¡°Sell it to that person?¡± Manager Zhang was confused and asked blankly, ¡°What about Mr. Carter¡¯s transaction?¡± Jay Brent sneered and said, ¡°Proceed as usual with Wallace Carter. Just make a fake set of documents for this deal.¡± Manager Zhang immediately panicked and said anxiously, ¡°Boss, that¡¯s fraud.¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Once we get the money, you¡¯ll just go to the supermarket chain I¡¯ve started in the south and stay there for a couple of years. Once things cool down, you can come back, right?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Seeing that Manager Zhang was still reluctant, Jay Brent¡¯s eyebrows shot up as he said sternly, ¡°Enough talk. Just tell me if you¡¯re going to do it or not!¡± Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Chapter 226: Tricks_1 Chapter 226: Chapter 226: Tricks_1 Manager Zhang looked at Jay Brent¡¯s fierce eyes and immediately backed down, reluctantly nodding as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Jay Brent patted his shoulder and laughed heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you suffer. Even if you¡¯re not around here, your salary will still be paid as usual. Once you get to the south, you¡¯ll be able to receive two salaries at the same time.¡± Manager Zhang¡¯s face relaxed quite a bit, and he said with a forced smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank President Song in advance.¡± ¡°Why be so polite, we¡¯re brothers after all. Let me tell you, when you meet the person tomorrow¡­¡± ¡­ That afternoon, Alfredo Harrison called Greg Jensen back to arrange a meeting time for the next day. However, he also made it clear on the phone that he wasn¡¯t very familiar with the seller, and that Greg Jensen would have to negotiate and see for himself. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t suspect anything and naturally agreed, even thanking Alfredo Harrison for his help. Although Alfredo Harrison didn¡¯t know exactly what Jay Brent was up to, he knew there must be a catch involved. He wanted to give a warning, but was afraid of Jay Brent¡¯s power and could only hint extremely vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s a big deal worth two or three million, so you should take a closer look before signing the contract.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, thanks for the reminder.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± After hanging up the phone, Alfredo Harrison sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve given my warning; if something goes wrong now, they can¡¯t blame it on me, right?¡± The next morning, Alfredo Harrison brought the person arranged by Jay Brent to the Wright Clubhouse, made the introductions, and then took his leave quickly, claiming he had urgent business at the company. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t mind, and got straight to asking about the price. The manager surnamed Yu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Our boss said before going abroad that this piece of land is like chicken ribs: tasteless, but a pity to discard. As long as we don¡¯t lose money, we¡¯re willing to sell it. When we bought this land, it only cost two million, so you can just give two million for it.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyebrows raised. This was his first encounter with such an honest seller, and according to his understanding, two million was indeed a cheap price, even a bargain. Such a cheap plot of land¡ªcould there be a catch? He hesitated for a long time, ultimately swayed by the price, and signed a contract with Manager Yu. Manager Yu said, ¡°Let¡¯s agree on this first, the money needs to be transferred to my boss before I can take you to do the transfer procedures.¡± ¡°Payment in advance? For buying land, who ever pays in advance?¡± Greg Jensen frowned. Adrian Wright hesitated, then said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s indeed true that sometimes payments are made upfront, although it¡¯s not common.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll transfer the two million to your account first, and then you can accompany me to do the procedures.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Manager Yu said, smiling broadly. Greg Jensen took out his phone and transferred two million to the other party. After a while, Manager Yu checked his balance, then smiled even more gleefully, his attitude much improved, and he even offered to help speed up the approval process by pulling some strings. Speeding up the process was naturally good, and without a second thought, Greg Jensen agreed. So the group sat in the clubhouse¡¯s tea room for a while, until Manager Yu finally managed to get through to his friend. After understanding the situation, he put down the phone with a helpless expression and said with a bitter face, ¡°Mr. Jensen, my friend is on a business trip and won¡¯t be back until tomorrow morning. How about this? I¡¯ll leave all the land¡¯s paperwork with you for now, and we¡¯ll go together tomorrow morning to finalize everything. This way it will be faster. If we go through the regular channels, there¡¯s no telling when it will be done.¡± Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact you tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Manager Yu stood up and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s inevitable to encounter this or that kind of problem in business.¡± Greg shook hands with the other party and sent him out of the clubhouse. Upon returning, he found Spencer and Adrian examining the documents, so he directly asked, ¡°Is there any problem with the paperwork?¡± With a smile, Spencer responded, ¡°What could we tell? Whether there¡¯s a problem or not, we¡¯ll find out tomorrow when we get to the place.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg didn¡¯t take it seriously, handed the tidying up to Adrian to take care of, and then drove to Jamae University to pick up Vince and the others to take them home. Originally, it was just Vince he was picking up, but Ryan said he¡¯d run out of living expenses and had nowhere to eat, so he insisted on coming over for a meal. Vince had a very good relationship with her and naturally couldn¡¯t refuse, so she brought Ryan along as well. Angela followed Ryan over. Seeing he had some time, Greg decided to treat the three girls to a high-end Chinese restaurant, the renowned Pear Inn known as the ¡°Whampoa Military Academy of Cantonese cuisine.¡± It¡¯s said that the Pear Inn earned the moniker ¡°Whampoa Military Academy of Cantonese cuisine¡± mainly because of its strict demands on chefs and its excellent consistency in ingredients and dishes. Many famous chefs in Cantonese cuisine started their careers here, which is why it received such a title. It has to be said, the food was indeed excellent, but it was also genuinely expensive. Greg and his companions ordered some classic Cantonese dishes like crispy pigeon and typhoon shelter fried crab, without daring to choose any overly expensive items, yet the bill still came to four or five thousand. The three women all had tense expressions, eating the dishes clean as if facing an enemy. Greg found it somewhat amusing but said nothing. He took the opportunity of going to the restroom to pull Ryan into a men¡¯s stall. Ryan was startled, lowered her voice, and said nervously, ¡°What¡­ what are you doing, you¡¯re not thinking of doing¡­ this here, are you?¡± Greg¡¯s face darkened at her words, and he tapped on her little head, chastising with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s with all those thoughts in your small head? Always thinking about lewd stuff?¡± Ryan argued defiantly, ¡°How can you blame me? Who told you to drag me into a men¡¯s restroom?¡± Greg gave her a speechless look, then took out twenty thousand yuan from his bag, handed it over, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were out of living expenses? Take this for now. If it¡¯s not enough, let me know.¡± Ryan stared in astonishment, ¡°You¡­ you pulled me in here just to give me money?¡± ¡°What else? Hurry up and take it before Vince sees us and it becomes awkward.¡± While speaking, Greg was about to stuff the money into her hand. However, Ryan¡¯s expression turned stern, and she said coldly, ¡°Greg, what do you take me for? I¡¯m with you because I like you. What¡¯s the meaning of giving me money?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Caught off guard, Greg stood there, uttering in confusion, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you had no living expenses left?¡± ¡°I made that up as an excuse to mooch a meal; did you actually believe it?¡± Ryan looked at Greg¡¯s bewildered expression and found it somewhat endearing. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh, pressed her finger against his forehead, and hummed, ¡°How can be you so dense? Didn¡¯t you notice all the brand names I¡¯m wearing? How could I lack living expenses?¡± ¡°Oh, right, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hurry up and take the money back?¡± Greg came to his senses, replied with a ¡°yes,¡± put the money back into the bag, and said with a wry smile, ¡°Sorry, I really thought you were out of living money.¡± Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: Chapter 227: Cinema Enchantment_1 Chapter 227: Chapter 227: Cinema Enchantment_1 Ryan Lampe¡¯s heart warmed, and he glared at Greg, then stepped forward to wrap his arms around Greg¡¯s waist, resting his head gently against his chest. Just then, footsteps suddenly came from outside, and both of them held their breath in tension. The air suddenly fell silent. It was a long while before the person opened the door and left. Greg let out a sigh of relief, about to tell her to leave, when Ryan suddenly spoke up in a soft voice, ¡°Greg, that night was me¡­ I¡¯ve never done that before.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Greg was dumbfounded. He naturally understood what Ryan meant, but he found it somewhat hard to believe. Mainly because he had also had quite a bit to drink that day, and he really couldn¡¯t recall the specifics. Ryan seemed to know he didn¡¯t believe her and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by it, just, don¡¯t all men have that kind of hang-up? I was afraid you¡¯d look down on me, so I wanted to tell you. I broke up with my ex-boyfriend because I wouldn¡¯t give in to him,¡± she said. Greg was stunned, his voice full of shock, ¡°Then why did you¡­?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re handsome, and your abs feel nice to touch.¡± Ryan raised her little head, grinning, ¡°Because I thought rather than giving in to the person who dumped me, I might as well give myself to the one I liked at first sight.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Greg responded blankly, his heart in turmoil. The scenes from that night flashed through his mind again, his breathing became somewhat hurried. Feeling his change, Ryan¡¯s face also reddened, and she whispered like a mosquito¡¯s hum, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s get out of here quickly, or we¡¯ll be discovered.¡± ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± The two of them walked out one after the other. Greg was still somewhat dazed, his expression blank and a bit stiff. Having spoken her mind, Ryan was in high spirits, her steps noticeably lighter. ¡°Where did you two go? Why did it take so long?¡± Vince Cooper asked, puzzled. Greg replied with an awkward smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t we buy a piece of land today? I just took a call to discuss the details of handling the paperwork tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Vince nodded. Angela Stuart looked at Ryan with a mischievous smile and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Ryan¡¯s face flashed with panic as she said, ¡°I¡­ my stomach felt a bit off.¡± A concerned look crossed Angela¡¯s face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you eat something bad?¡± Vince joined in with concern, ¡°Do you need to go to the hospital to get checked out?¡± Ryan, warmed by her closest friends¡¯ concern, quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not really hurting anymore.¡± Vince breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not on your period, are you?¡± Angela said with a smirk. Ryan¡¯s face flushed as she scolded, ¡°Mr. Greg is still here, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Angela raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We¡¯ve all been there.¡± ¡°Are you still talking!¡± ¡°Haha, okay, okay¡­ I¡¯ll stop.¡± After dinner, Greg took the three women to see a movie. They booked their tickets a bit late, so they only got a few seats in the corner. Greg was originally seated next to the wall, but when he returned from the restroom, he found that Ryan had taken his seat, and Vince was sitting where Ryan had been. As a result, Greg was now seated between Vince and Ryan. Vince whispered, ¡°This spot has a clear view, Ryan, so you sit here. Ryan is feeling unwell, let her rest against the wall for a bit.¡± ¡°Uh, okay then.¡± ¡°Ah, I almost forgot, Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t you know medical skills? Why don¡¯t you have a look at her?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen agreed and casually took Ryan Lampe¡¯s pulse, which, naturally, indicated she was in good health. He mused, ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s no major issue, just caught a bit of a cold. She¡¯ll be fine after a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Vince Cooper smiled, then turned back to continue watching the movie. Angela Stuart sat on the very edge, also engrossed in the film. Neither of them noticed a small hand reaching out in the darkness. Greg Jensen¡¯s body stiffened, and he took off his jacket, covering his legs with it, then took a deep breath. After a while, Vince Cooper suddenly noticed Greg Jensen¡¯s breathing had become somewhat rapid and asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Greg Jensen said with a forced laugh, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit hot.¡± Vince Cooper thought he didn¡¯t like the movie and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out for some fresh air, then?¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll go out for a smoke,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile as he stood up. That¡¯s when Ryan Lampe also got up, looking a bit pale as she said, ¡°I need to use the restroom, and I¡¯ll borrow your man for a moment. I¡¯m a bit scared to go alone.¡± ¡°Go ahead, just don¡¯t lead him into the ladies¡¯ room is all.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Ryan Lampe glared at Vince Cooper and then walked out, boldly taking Greg Jensen¡¯s arm. Angela Stuart frowned slightly, puzzled. She was sure she hadn¡¯t seen wrong that night, but if things were indeed as she suspected, shouldn¡¯t Greg Jensen and Ryan Lampe be more discreet? She also knew that Vince Cooper and Greg Jensen weren¡¯t really girlfriend and boyfriend. So, after thinking it over, she shook her head and decided to let them be. Elsewhere, the two who had gone in embraced each other, and in the emptiness of the restroom, the sound of hurried breathing suddenly echoed. Not until the movie was almost over did Greg Jensen and Ryan Lampe return. Seeing the look of contentment on Ryan Lampe¡¯s face, Angela Stuart turned her head away discretely. Since she had decided not to meddle anymore, she naturally didn¡¯t want to keep paying attention. However, seeing the two return together, a confusing flourish of jealousy welled up inside her. She didn¡¯t understand why, but something stirred within her. After the movie, the four of them returned to Wanhe Home together. After Vince Cooper showered, they began the daily couple¡¯s routine only they shared, while Ryan Lampe and Angela Stuart lay in the second bedroom. One was scrolling through her phone, occasionally letting out bell-like laughter. The other also held her phone but looked expressionless, lost in thought. The moon climbed over the willows, and both of their rooms went silent. Ryan Lampe, as usual, quietly got up and went to the living room to eat her own night snack. What she didn¡¯t notice was that after she left, Angela Stuart also opened her eyes, got out of bed barefoot, and stood at the corner of the hallway, silently watching everything. As dawn broke, Greg Jensen, whose True Qi had greatly increased again, was woken by Vince Cooper¡¯s morning tea. After some simple exercises, he got up to wash and freshen up. By the time they arrived at the dining room, Angela Stuart and Ryan Lampe had already prepared breakfast. The atmosphere at the table was very harmonious, with Vince Cooper and Ryan Lampe chatting and laughing, while Angela Stuart was somewhat downcast. Vince Cooper asked a few times, but Angela Stuart just brushed it off, saying she hadn¡¯t slept well. After breakfast, Greg Jensen, as usual, drove the three young ladies to school, then drove to the Wang family clubhouse, rousing several people still in the grip of sleep. ¡°Bro Jensen, why get up so early?¡± ¡°Get up and exercise!¡± Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Chapter 228 Trickery_1 Chapter 228: Chapter 228 Trickery_1 Greg said, ¡°I thought about it last night, and you all are too physically weak. Starting today, whenever I have time, I¡¯ll call you all to train together.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sounds of wails from Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley echoed in the gym. Brandon Brent and Big Liu also showed troubled expressions, but they said nothing. Because they clearly knew that the skills Greg was teaching were extraordinary. Learning even a single move or half a technique from him could significantly enhance their physical fitness, even if it didn¡¯t improve their fighting ability by much. Under Greg¡¯s ¡°encouragement,¡± the four of them stood in a row behind him and began to learn one movement after another. What Greg taught them was a set of Internal Martial Arts, similar to Tai Chi but with many differences. In particular, the complementary breathing method was a derivative of the Guidance Technique he designed. Although they couldn¡¯t refine Qi and cultivate like he did, they could still draw in nature¡¯s spiritual energy and slightly improve their physical condition. The changes during this process might be small, but the effect for ordinary people was quite formidable. According to Greg¡¯s estimates, if they persisted for a year, it wouldn¡¯t be true to say they¡¯d be immune to all diseases, but at the very least, common colds and coughs definitely wouldn¡¯t afflict them. After practicing twice, Greg glanced at the time and suddenly frowned, ¡°It¡¯s past ten o¡¯clock, why hasn¡¯t Manager Yu arrived yet?¡± ¡°Could something have delayed him? I¡¯ll give him a call and ask.¡± Spencer Burley took his phone and dialed the number Manager Yu had left the day before. But right after dialing, he was stunned. ¡°Bro Greg, his phone is switched off,¡± he said. ¡°Switched off?¡± Greg had a bad feeling and said pensively, ¡°You guys have connections at the land management bureau, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but not directly overseeing this matter.¡± ¡°No matter, take the documents, let¡¯s go there first and see, if we can get the paperwork done, let¡¯s get it done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The group took a quick shower, changed their clothes, and headed straight for the land management office. The four sat waiting on the side, while Adrian Wright, with the documents in hand, entered the office to find a familiar uncle. It didn¡¯t take long for him to come out with the documents. Seeing his unpleasant expression, Greg¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he asked with a frown, ¡°Is there a problem with the documents?¡± Adrian Wright nodded silently, then said, ¡°The documents are fake, and even the ID card is counterfeit.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Spencer Burley was shocked and asked in a daze, ¡°Do you mean we¡¯ve been deceived?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adrian Wright said helplessly. Spencer Burley¡¯s face turned dark with anger as he said, ¡°Damn it, we gave them face, and they dare scam us to our faces.¡± Brandon Brent interjected, ¡°Leave this to me, I¡¯ll definitely find the person behind this!¡± The faces of all four men were grave, filled with anger, especially Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright. Their families were among the elite in Jamae City, and now they had been targeted by a swindler; how could they tolerate this? Compared to them, Greg was much more composed. Almost instantly, he unraveled the threads of the affair. ¡°Heh, I had noticed that there was something off about Alfredo Harrison. I didn¡¯t expect trouble to arise now!¡± he chuckled. Spencer Burley¡¯s face darkened as he angrily said, ¡°Bro Greg, are you implying that Alfredo Harrison was in on it too?¡± Greg shook his head and said with a meaningful tone, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee if he was involved, but he definitely knows some inside information!¡± ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to find him right now!¡± Spencer Burley might usually be all smiles, but having been scammed, he immediately showed the fearlessness typical of a ruthless person. Greg laughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you guys to go, just make a call. It¡¯s likely the person has already run off by now.¡± Adrian Wright said, ¡°Impossible, his Greenery Real Estate is still here, how could he possibly run away?¡± ¡°Once he dodges this storm, Greenery Real Estate will still be his, the impact is not significant. He has definitely run already, maybe you can¡¯t even get through to him on the phone.¡± Seeing Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley still not believing, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but laugh and say, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, try calling him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call!¡± As Spencer Burley spoke, he called Alfredo Harrison. However, the next second, his face turned uglier again. Because Alfredo Harrison¡¯s cell phone was indeed turned off! This stunned both second-generations completely, even leaving them somewhat at a loss. They had done some business too, but with their family reputation to back them, they had almost always been smooth-sailing, never encountering such a situation before. ¡°Big Bro Jensen, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± After thinking for a moment, Greg Jensen said, ¡°Adrian, go and ask your uncle who currently has control over this plot of land.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adrian Wright went back into the office once more, this time emerging even faster, his expression even uglier. Seeing his expression, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything yet, let me guess. I guess this plot of land is currently in the hands of Jay Brent!¡± Upon hearing this, Adrian Wright was instantly stunned, exclaiming in shock, ¡°Damn it, how did you know? Were you with me when I went in earlier?¡± ¡°No, I guessed.¡± A cold smile appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s face as he said, ¡°I was thinking earlier, and there aren¡¯t many people who could pull off something like this. Cindy Harrison doesn¡¯t have the capabilities, Ethan Locke hasn¡¯t started going after me yet, and the only person with both the capability and the motive is none other than Jay Brent.¡± ¡°So shall we go find Jay Brent now?¡± ¡°You think even if we find him, he would admit to it?¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°We can¡¯t rush this, you guys go back first and wait for news; I¡¯ll think of a solution.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay.¡± The four of them returned to the clubhouse together. Greg Jensen, on the other hand, drove towards the Carter Family¡¯s place. Since Jay Brent started his business openly on the streets, he definitely knows Wallace Carter, and whether they were competitors or friends, they certainly understood each other very well. Therefore, making inquiries with Wallace Carter was the right choice for this matter. On the way there, Greg Jensen had already called Wallace Carter, and by the time he arrived at the villa, Wallace Carter had been standing at the entrance waiting for quite a while. His face, showing signs of weathering, was red from the cold. Seeing Greg Jensen arrive, he quickly squeezed out a hearty smile and greeted him. ¡°Mr. Jensen, welcome.¡± ¡°Cut the formalities, it¡¯s freezing. Let¡¯s go inside and talk,¡± Greg Jensen said. ¡°Of course, please¡­¡± Wallace Carter led Greg Jensen into the living room, invited him to sit on the sofa, and personally brewed a pot of tea, pouring Jensen a cup. Greg Jensen calmly took a sip from his teacup, finding the first taste slightly bitter, but as it reached the back of his tongue, it turned into a subtle sweetness. He couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Excellent tea.¡± Wallace Carter hurriedly laughed and said, ¡°Haha, Mr. Jensen, if you like it, I¡¯ll bring you some later.¡± Greg Jensen shifted to a more comfortable position and said lightly, ¡°Forget the tea, I¡¯m mainly here to ask you about someone.¡± ¡°Who would you like to inquire about?¡± ¡°Jay Brent.¡± Wallace Carter¡¯s face changed slightly, and he hesitated, ¡°Mr. Jensen, may I ask, what¡¯s happened between you two?¡± Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: Chapter 229 Are you teaching me how to do things?_1 Chapter 229: Chapter 229 Are you teaching me how to do things?_1 Greg Jensen didn¡¯t hold back and recounted the incident right away. He then looked at Wallace Carter, with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, and said, ¡°Do you think I should just kill him outright?¡± Upon hearing this, Wallace Carter shivered with fear and squeezed out a smile uglier than crying as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, my relationship with Jay Brent is pretty good. Maybe you could¡­?¡± ¡°Are you teaching me how to do my job?¡± Greg Jensen looked over coldly, his chilling gaze making Wallace Carter feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave. ¡°Not at all, not at all. Mr. Jensen, I truly didn¡¯t mean that, the land he was dealing with¡­ it¡¯s actually been sold to me.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen laughed out loud derisively and said, ¡°So your relationship is really that good, huh? He took you for a fool, thinking you would confront me on his behalf, did he?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Wallace Carter also felt somewhat displeased inside, as Jay Brent had gone too far this time, even dragging him into the mix. ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Find that man, the manager, within an hour, and there might still be a chance to resolve this. If you can¡¯t find him, then prepare to retrieve Jay Brent¡¯s corpse! Also, I do not wish for Jay Brent to receive this news before I do, understand?¡± ¡°Understood, I understand!¡± Wallace Carter quickly lowered his head as cold sweat broke out instantly. He felt as if he was facing a towering mountain, the pressure making it hard for him to breathe. Greg Jensen nodded silently and stood up to leave. As he reached the doorway, he suddenly stopped. Turning back, he looked at Wallace Carter and said indifferently, ¡°I hope you understand something. I can afford to lose two million, and I¡¯m also capable of taking a life, understand?¡± He didn¡¯t care about the two million; he just wanted to settle the score! When Wallace Carter heard those words filled with murderous intent, his legs turned to jelly, and he nearly kneeled on the spot, quickly stammering, ¡°Understood, I¡¯ve understood!¡± He didn¡¯t know how much time passed before he lifted his head again, and Greg Jensen had gone. He collapsed onto the sofa with a thud, gasping for air greedily, and muttered, ¡°Jay Brent, oh Jay Brent, why did you have to provoke such a fiend!¡± ¡­ Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t gone far; he found a foot massage parlor and rested there comfortably for a while. After more than half an hour, Wallace Carter called, saying he had found that ¡°Manager Yu¡± and was bringing him back, about one more hour to arrival. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take it seriously and hung up after the call, continuing to rest. Relishing the comfort at his feet, he squinted his eyes and actually fell asleep. About another hour later, Wallace Carter¡¯s call came again. This time, he was informing him that the person had been brought in and was asking what to do next. Greg Jensen pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Fine, wait at your home. I¡¯m on my way.¡± He went to the front desk to settle the bill, casually tipping the masseuse three hundred bucks, and then drove back to the Carter Family¡¯s. After walking in, he saw that Manager Yu was kneeling on the ground, silent, while Wallace Carter sat on the sofa with a sullen face. ¡°Well, well, who do we have here? Isn¡¯t this Manager Yu?¡± Greg Jensen walked over with a taunting look on his face, slowly crouched down, and sneered, saying, ¡°Manager Yu, what a coincidence, we meet again.¡± ¡°Gre¡­ Mr. Jensen¡­¡± Manager Yu¡¯s lips started to quiver involuntarily upon seeing Greg Jensen, struggling to string a complete sentence together. Greg Jensen sneered and said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your real name?¡± ¡°I¡­ my name is Eaton Harrison.¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Manager Harrison, I see I must have remembered wrong!¡± Eaton Harrison swallowed hard, not daring to interject, and looked up fearfully before lowering his head again. Greg Jensen spoke indifferently, ¡°Manager Zhang, this must have been your own doing, right? No one instructed you to do this, did they?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The moment he was pressed for answer, Eaton panicked. He really didn¡¯t want to take the blame for this, but he was afraid of Jay Brent¡¯s retaliation afterwards. He didn¡¯t know how to explain himself all of a sudden. Greg¡¯s expression turned cold as he said sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one last chance. If you don¡¯t speak up, I¡¯ll assume you did this all by yourself. ¡°Tie a rock to your body and sink you in the river, or just stage a car accident for you ¨C take your pick.¡± Upon hearing this, Eaton¡¯s body trembled, and then he abruptly looked up, staring straight at Greg and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, if I tell the truth, will you let me go?¡± Greg sat leisurely on the sofa, legs crossed, his demeanor indifferent, ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re in a position to negotiate with me right now? Do you think without you, I wouldn¡¯t know who the real mastermind is?¡± ¡°No!¡± Eaton knew he was on the chopping block, and his only way out was to sell out Jay Brent. Otherwise, there was no way he would leave the Carter family mansion alive today. Realizing this, a fierce look crossed his face, and through gritted teeth he said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I didn¡¯t want to do it originally, it was all Jay Brent forcing me. Please, let me go. I¡¯m just a nobody, I can¡¯t withstand such torment.¡± Greg smiled and turned to Theo Carter, asking, ¡°Did you get all that on tape?¡± Theo¡¯s face showed a sycophantic smile as he said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, we got it.¡± ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go. Take Manager Zhang with us. We¡¯re going to have a good talk with Mr. Brent.¡± Greg stood up to leave. Theo quickly jogged a few steps, reached the car, and opened the door in advance for Greg. Watching this scene, Wallace Carter felt a mixture of sadness and relief. The sorrow came from seeing his pampered son, who had lived a life of luxury for over twenty years, now willingly doing the work of a lowly servant. The relief was from thinking that his son, who had always been reckless, was finally starting to grow up. He didn¡¯t actually hate Greg, even though his son was now acting like a lackey. He still didn¡¯t hate Greg; in fact, he was somewhat grateful. Because he knew that if it wasn¡¯t for Greg, there would have been a Lee Jensen or a Wang Jensen. His unruly son would one day cross someone the Carter family couldn¡¯t handle. At that time, how many members of the Carter family would survive was anybody¡¯s guess. Wallace got into the car with complex feelings, following Greg to the Ceaser Club. It was still afternoon, and although the club had already opened, there were not many customers. Greg and Wallace, along with Wallace¡¯s bodyguards¡ªfour people in total¡ªentered the club, while Theo and Eaton were left in the car. ¡°Hello, may I ask who you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Jay Brent.¡± ¡°Mr. Brent is¡­¡± Before the receptionist could finish speaking, Wallace¡¯s brow furrowed, and he angrily said, ¡°I¡¯m Wallace Carter, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± ¡°I do, of course, I do¡­¡± The receptionist smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Mr. Brent is with a guest right now. It might not be convenient for you to go in.¡± ¡°Step aside, I have urgent business with him. Even if he¡¯s in the middle of fucking around right now, he¡¯d better pull up his trousers for me.¡± Wallace pushed the receptionist aside and took the lead toward the office. Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: Chapter 230 Do You Have That Skill?_1 Chapter 230: Chapter 230 Do You Have That Skill?_1 In the general manager¡¯s office, Jay Brent was sitting on the sofa, talking to Cindy Harrison about his ¡°masterpiece.¡± When Cindy Harrison learned that Greg Jensen had been scammed out of two million, she immediately laughed so hard her whole body shook, which nearly sent Jay Brent up in smoke. He had helped Cindy Harrison deal with Greg Jensen, sneaking a little advantage for himself. Ethan Locke wouldn¡¯t know about it, right? And seeing Cindy Harrison¡¯s flirty demeanor, she probably wouldn¡¯t care about such things. As the two of them drew closer and closer, Jay Brent¡¯s breathing grew more rapid, his heart tinged with growing anticipation. He had seen beautiful women before, slim, voluptuous, flirtatious, seductive ones, but he had never seen someone like Cindy Harrison, who combined all these qualities into a perfect whole. No wonder even Ethan Locke couldn¡¯t escape her grasp. Who could withstand such a top-notch woman? Today, I¡¯m going to enjoy the treatment reserved for young master Locke! Just then, the office door was suddenly pushed open, and a line of people walked in. Jay Brent was furious. Without even seeing who it was, he cursed, ¡°Damn it, didn¡¯t I say no one¡¯s allowed to disturb me?¡± The next second, when he saw who it was, he was immediately dumbfounded. ¡°Greg Jensen, Wallace Carter? What are you two doing here together?¡± Greg Jensen sneered and took a seat opposite them, taunting, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, don¡¯t like me interrupting your fun? It¡¯s fine, carry on, I¡¯ve already seen everything I need to see.¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face changed drastically, and she angrily said, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re shameless!¡± Jay Brent¡¯s face also turned ugly as he coldly looked at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Kid, you dare to be so brazen in my place, do you really not fear death?¡± Greg Jensen was already seething with anger. Hearing Jay¡¯s words, he directly retorted, ¡°I¡¯d love to die. Do you actually have the guts?¡± Jay Brent saw the cold look in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes and immediately visualized the scene of himself being beaten without a chance to fight back. His face grew even uglier, wanting to say some pleasantries, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak out, fearing that Greg Jensen might lash out. Where the hell are those useless bums! Jay Brent anxiously thought to himself, while Cindy Harrison beside him was completely stunned. Though Greg Jensen had become smarter now and even had some money, in Cindy Harrison¡¯s eyes, he was still the same old backup option, the sycophantic loser. Yet, the scene unfolding before her totally overturned her perception. Greg Jensen was just a rural guy after all, at best a rural guy with some money. How could he be so bold as to curse Jay Brent? After all, the Ceaser Club was where Jay Brent had made his fortune, even surpassing the company he owned. Because this place was guarded by a group of twenty-odd young men all year round. What gave Greg Jensen the audacity to curse Jay Brent? And it seemed¡­ Jay Brent was somewhat¡­ afraid of him? How could that be possible? Actually, it¡¯s not Cindy Harrison¡¯s fault. Jay Brent was interested in her, naturally, he couldn¡¯t reveal his embarrassing incidents to her. This also led to Cindy Harrison having no clue about just how formidable the current Greg Jensen was. The office was silent. Jay Brent looked at the nonchalant Greg Jensen, his face livid, and said: ¡°Kid, what the hell do you want coming to my place, if you have no business, then scram, you¡¯re not welcome here.¡± ¡°Heh, why I¡¯m here, don¡¯t you know?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s smile receded, and his gaze gradually turned icy as he looked at Jay Brent and said, ¡°You¡¯ve really made a nice deal, selling one plot of land to two buyers.¡± At these words, Jay Brent sneered, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± In fact, his heart was as clear as a mirror: he had orchestrated the whole affair, so how could he be unaware? However, he was certain Greg had no way to deal with him, so he felt even more fearless. Hearing the exchange between the two men, Cindy Harrison also realized the purpose of Greg¡¯s visit and couldn¡¯t help but say sarcastically: ¡°Look at you, Greg, when did you start falsely accusing people? You have to take legal responsibility for speaking like this.¡± Suddenly, Greg turned his head to look at Cindy Harrison and asked, ¡°Oh? Did you plan this?¡± Cindy Harrison was taken aback; she didn¡¯t want to get involved in such affairs and waved her hands repeatedly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense; I have nothing to do with your dispute.¡± Greg had never indulged her and said directly, ¡°If it¡¯s none of your business, why are you butting in? Did I ask for your input?¡± ¡°Greg, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, and her eyes were full of anger. Although Ethan Locke wasn¡¯t showing much interest in her now, due to her anticipated status as the future Mrs. Locke, she had always been pampered and treated like royalty; when had she ever suffered such humiliation? However, it seemed Greg was not aware of this reality and didn¡¯t take her words seriously, instead pointing to the door and saying, ¡°The door is right there, get out!¡± Cindy Harrison stood up abruptly, angered, ¡°Greg, you¡¯re going too far; this isn¡¯t your place, is it? What right do you have to tell me to leave?¡± Seeing Cindy Harrison being bullied, Jay Brent couldn¡¯t help but intervene, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is my place, and if anyone¡¯s going to leave, it should be you. What right do you have to tell Miss Harrison to go?¡± Greg couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with them and turned to Aiden Clark¡¯s bodyguard behind him, saying, ¡°Drag this woman out, and throw her onto the street.¡± The bodyguard, aware of Greg¡¯s relationship with Wallace Carter, didn¡¯t dare to delay and quickly stepped forward, grabbing Cindy Harrison¡¯s arm and dragging her out. ¡°Damn it, Greg, what the hell are you trying to do?¡± Jay Brent was about to explode with rage and was just about to stand up when Greg suddenly kicked him. With a bang, Jay Brent was sent flying back onto the couch. ¡°Are you asking for death?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Wallace Carter shouted angrily, ¡°Jay Brent, it seems you¡¯re the one looking for death! You dare to use me as your pawn? Not afraid I¡¯ll go to war with you?¡± ¡°Brother Carter, what are you talking about?¡± Jay Brent quickly squeezed out a smile, saying, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Seeing his stubborn denial, the corners of Wallace Carter¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up in a cold smile, ¡°Let me ask you, that 500-acre piece of agricultural land, isn¡¯t it you who arranged for it to be sold to Mr. Jensen?¡± Jay Brent pretended to be innocent and said, ¡°What are you talking about, Carter? Didn¡¯t I sell that land to you? How could I possibly sell it to someone else?¡± ¡°Then who used fake documents to sell the land to Mr. Jensen?¡± Wallace Carter asked. Jay Brent glanced at Greg Jensen and replied with schadenfreude, ¡°How should I know? The guy has only been in Jamae for a few days, and he¡¯s offended everyone. If you ask me, it must be one of his enemies who can¡¯t stand him and purposely used my land to set him up.¡± Wallace Carter laughed furiously, ¡°Jay Brent, are you treating me like an idiot? In Jamae City, who would dare to use your land plot for such a thing? Name just one person ¨C just one will do!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jay Brent was left speechless; he had been known in Jamae City for many years, and his reputation was well established, hardly anyone would dare to touch this tiger¡¯s whisker. Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Chapter 231 Dark Hand_1 Chapter 231: Chapter 231 Dark Hand_1 Jay Brent¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, but he had nothing to say. He chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Brother Wallace, shouldn¡¯t we talk about evidence for this kind of thing? Accusing me of selling the goods to two different parties for no reason, isn¡¯t this tarnishing my reputation?¡± ¡°You still have a reputation?¡± Greg Jensen sneered. Jay Brent¡¯s expression turned cold, and he frowned, ¡°Kid, our conversation has nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better shut your mouth, or I won¡¯t mind having someone throw you out.¡± ¡°Sure, call your people over. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes, call as many as you can!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face was icy, and his heart was even frostier. He didn¡¯t even know what was happening to him; he was usually the amiable small-town youth. But every time he encountered rotten characters, his heart would turn very cold, wishing he could just finish them off and walk away. That would be the simplest and the most satisfying! Was it because he had cultivated the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutra¡±? Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know the specific reasons, but he quite liked this feeling and hadn¡¯t thought about changing it. After all, scum like Jay Brent wouldn¡¯t learn their lesson until they were beaten hard and subdued. Otherwise, they would go on to harm others in the future. Jay Brent was also enraged as he glared at Greg Jensen with that mocking look in his eyes, promptly picking up the phone to call his trusted man, Eaton Harrison. However, the phone rang for a long time but no one answered. Just then, a flustered underling came in and said, ¡°Boss, something terrible has happened. Eaton and the others have been beaten up by someone; they¡¯re all sprawled in the corridor, knocked out.¡± Hearing this, Jay Brent felt his brain buzz and turned his head in disbelief, only to meet a pair of eyes filled with mockery. Eaton Harrison was knocked out in the corridor? This meant he didn¡¯t stand a chance to fight back, not even making a sound before being knocked out by Greg Jensen! The driver not being able to fight back was one thing, but Eaton Harrison was one of his top fighters, and even he had been overpowered like that. Who exactly was this Greg Jensen, and how could his skills be so formidable? Wallace Carter watched Jay Brent, who was sweating profusely, took a sip from his teacup, and asked indifferently, ¡°Old Brent, still want to keep calling people in?¡± Jay Brent snapped back to reality, already drenched in cold sweat. He forced himself to calm down, but the unease in his darting eyes betrayed the panic in his heart. ¡°Kid, was it you who injured my men?¡± ¡°Yes, it was me.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if discussing something completely unrelated to himself. Seeing his demeanor, Jay Brent grew even angrier and shouted, ¡°Every madman¡¯s fortune comes with disaster, are you not afraid of taking a fall?¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯ve taken enough falls to have the experience. Just not sure if you have the guts!¡± Greg Jensen scoffed. ¡°Enough with the nonsense, if you want to call people, hurry up. If not, let¡¯s talk,¡± Greg Jensen said derisively. Jay Brent¡¯s face turned the color of iron, and he thought several times about making a call, but he knew even if he did bring people, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to his opponent. This office was only so big; if too many came, the opponent could directly take him hostage. With too few, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to beat Greg Jensen. Call people? To send them to their deaths? He took several deep breaths and took a long time to compose himself before saying in a deep voice, ¡°How do you want to talk?¡± Greg Jensen said casually, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll take the land, and you refund Mr. Carter¡¯s deposit, and we¡¯ll call it even for today.¡± Jay Brent laughed as if he had heard a joke, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Why should I give you my land?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve paid money!¡± ¡°Your money wasn¡¯t spent here with me; whoever took your money, go find them!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s lips curled into a faint sneer as he asked, ¡°Are you sure you want me to go find Eaton Harrison?¡± At the mention of ¡°Eaton Harrison,¡± Jay Brent¡¯s face changed dramatically. Instinctively, he wanted to pick up his phone and call Eaton Harrison to inquire. But seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s mocking smile and Wallace Carter¡¯s composed demeanor, he reluctantly retracted his hand. How did he find out Eaton Harrison¡¯s real name? Could it be that they¡¯ve captured Eaton Harrison? ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Jay Brent said, striving to remain calm. Greg Jensen laughed and nodded, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll just sue him for fraud. By that time, you¡¯ll definitely understand what I¡¯m talking about.¡± As he spoke, he stood up and gave Wallace Carter a meaningful glance, preparing to walk outside. Wallace Carter stood up reluctantly. He had done everything he could. If Jay Brent still didn¡¯t come to his senses, there was nothing more he could do; he was left to his own devices. Seeing this scene, Jay Brent grew anxious and hastily shot a pleading look at Wallace Carter. ¡°Wallace¡­¡± Wallace Carter also felt helpless. When he had called for you to back down earlier, you were showing off, trying to be tough against the other party. Now that you can¡¯t be tough, he wasn¡¯t in a position to plead on your behalf anymore. Realizing this, Jay Brent understood that they must have already caught Eaton Harrison and that he must have confessed to everything necessary. In other words, if they wanted to, they could send Eaton Harrison away at any minute. Once Eaton Harrison was gone, he would definitely implicate Jay Brent, and a charge of fraud would be enough to put him behind bars for years. After a few years, when he would get out, there would no longer be a place for Jay Brent in this world. Watching as Greg Jensen and his companion reached the door, Jay Brent could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s talk.¡± Greg Jensen paused, turned back to look at Jay Brent, and said indifferently, ¡°You want to talk now? Well, I don¡¯t feel like it anymore!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jay Brent, enraged to madness, had no option but to stare helplessly. After a moment of hesitation, Wallace Carter spoke in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Jensen, perhaps¡­ give him one more chance?¡± Greg Jensen turned his head, gazing calmly at Wallace Carter until Carter started to feel uneasy. Then, Greg Jensen finally turned back around and sat down on the sofa. ¡°First,¡± Greg began, ¡°the two million should have already reached your hands, so the land is mine. Is that fair?¡± ¡°Fair!¡± At this stage, Jay Brent wouldn¡¯t dare utter a word of protest and eagerly agreed. ¡°Second,¡± Greg continued, ¡°the earnest money paid by Wallace Carter is to be returned. Any problem with that?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Jay Brent hesitated; the land parcel was worth much more than two million under normal circumstances. He had offered that price mainly to lure Greg Jensen into the trap. If he returned Wallace Carter¡¯s earnest money too, then he would be at a significant loss. ¡°Any problem?¡± Greg prodded. ¡°No¡­ no problem.¡± When under someone else¡¯s roof, one has no choice but to bow one¡¯s head. Jay Brent sighed helplessly. Greg Jensen chuckled, taking out a Three Green Pill and said blandly, ¡°Open your mouth. This is the third condition.¡± He had thought it over; relying solely on the covert efforts of Brandon Brent and Theo Carter might not be enough to bring down Ethan Locke. If they added the overt efforts of Jay Brent, that should probably do it. As for why he didn¡¯t present the Three Green Pill at the first opportunity, he wanted to gauge Jay Brent¡¯s attitude at the time. If Jay Brent still showed no sign of repentance, Greg Jensen would rather not have this hidden asset. Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: Chapter 232 Mr. Gao of Legend_1 Chapter 232: Chapter 232 Mr. Gao of Legend_1 Jay Brent wasn¡¯t a fool, and when he saw Greg Jensen take out the pill, his eyes instantly showed a hint of vigilance. ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is¡­?¡± ¡°Poison. If you don¡¯t take it, then there¡¯s no point in us talking anymore.¡± Jay Brent¡¯s face turned very ugly, but thinking about the possibility of spending several years in jail if he refused, he clenched his teeth and accepted. He would take it for now and spit it out once they left if it came to that. Jay Brent was playing a clever game, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated that the pill would dissolve upon entering his mouth, vanishing in an instant, not even leaving him the chance to spit it out. Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°You have one week to become Cindy Harrison¡¯s confidant. I don¡¯t care about the details. I only have one requirement¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Greg Jensen leaned forward slightly, coldly fixing his gaze on him, and said, ¡°When I need you, you better be useful, otherwise, I won¡¯t mind sending you to jail, understand?¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡± Jay Brent agreed through gritted teeth. He understood this was making him an undercover agent in the Humphrey family. Indeed, Greg Jensen was not someone to provoke, but the Humphrey family was even less so. If the Humphrey family found out he was a double agent, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cut him to pieces in minutes. ¡°Wallace, you explain the rest to him. I¡¯m stepping out for some fresh air.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Jensen.¡± Greg Jensen gave Jay Brent a deep look before turning and walking out of the office. Once there were no more footsteps outside the door, Jay Brent let out a long sigh of relief, slumping onto the sofa like a mudslide. ¡°Wallace, what exactly did he just give me?¡± Jay Brent asked. Wallace Carter sneered and said, ¡°Did you really think he¡¯d give you something nice? It acts up every seven days, each time with an itch so severe you could scratch off a layer of skin. If you don¡¯t want to endure such torture, you better do as he says.¡± Jay Brent¡¯s face turned instantly pale as he stammered, ¡°Did you take the pill too?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, but Tianyang did.¡± ¡°Is there no way to get rid of it?¡± Wallace Carter scoffed and said, ¡°Even Mr. Jensen doesn¡¯t have an antidote to completely neutralize the poison. Do you really think you can find one yourself?¡± ¡°But¡­ what if the poison acts up?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will give you a pill every week to relieve the symptoms. As long as you take it on time, the poison won¡¯t flare up.¡± Jay Brent¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. Suddenly he thought of something, his eyes widening in shock as he exclaimed, ¡°The Mr. Jensen you mentioned before, is he the one?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jay Brent was taken aback and said in shock, ¡°So he is the legendary Mr. Jensen. No wonder, I should have guessed!¡± Realizing that Greg Jensen was the infamous ¡°Mr. Jensen¡± whom even Wallace Carter feared, Jay Brent felt somewhat relieved. After all, that was someone even Wallace Carter had to respect! Brought up on the subject, Wallace Carter also felt a bit of nostalgia and said, ¡°Even without the pill, I wouldn¡¯t dare oppose him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he could appear beside my bed in the middle of the night, taking the gun from under my pillow without my notice.¡± Wallace Carter paused, turned to look at Jay Brent, and continued, ¡°If he wanted to kill you, it wouldn¡¯t be more difficult than stepping on an ant. You should be grateful that you¡¯re still of some use, otherwise, you¡¯d already be dead!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jay Brent truly understood then the extent of Greg Jensen¡¯s importance in Wallace Carter¡¯s mind. He had thought that Wallace Carter respected Greg Jensen only because he was controlled by drugs. Greg Jensen¡¯s skills were terrifyingly good, breaking into the heavily guarded villa as if it were child¡¯s play. You should know, for people like them, even sleeping requires four or five bodyguards on patrol. Yet, Greg managed to easily bypass them and directly enter the master¡¯s bedroom. That was just too terrifying! Imagine, you¡¯re asleep, and suddenly you wake up to find a knife against your throat. This undefendable horror made Jay Brent shiver all over. Now, he was completely subdued and asked blankly, ¡°So what should I do now?¡± ¡°Handle the business you need to handle quickly, and then act as if nothing happened. Start getting close to Cindy Harrison, and strive to enter the Humphrey family¡¯s inner circle as soon as possible. When Mr. Greg contacts you, that¡¯s when you need to play your part. Old Jay, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, but you¡¯d better not play any tricks, otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely be the one who suffers in the end.¡± ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m off too. Remember to transfer my deposit to me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Watching Wallace Carter leave, Jay Brent finally relaxed completely, like someone just fished out of water, soaked from head to toe. He hesitated for a moment, then picked up the phone and called Cindy Harrison: ¡°Hello, little sister Harrison, where are you? Wanna have dinner together tonight?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tonight, I still have things to do.¡± After Cindy Harrison declined his invitation, she then asked, ¡°By the way, have you dealt with the matter concerning Greg coming to your place?¡± Jay Brent sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s settled, I lost two to three million.¡± ¡°That much?¡± Cindy Harrison was shocked. ¡°What do you think? I not only have to give the land to Greg, but also have to refund the deposit to Wallace Carter. After all the back and forth, it¡¯s like I sold that plot of land for two million. Tell me, have I not lost out?¡± Jay Brent said helplessly, ¡°Little sister Harrison, I¡¯ve really bled a lot for you this time, you have to compensate me well.¡± ¡°Uh, some other day, I really have something on tonight, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll settle on that then.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jay Brent took a long breath of relief, having finally gotten the matter off his chest. He¡¯d treat Cindy Harrison to dinner in a couple of days, and that would be a good chance to get a little closer to her. Thinking about the agony Wallace Carter had described, Jay Brent couldn¡¯t help but shudder. ¡­ Meanwhile, after leaving the Ceaser Club, Greg called Adrian Wright and told him to start recruiting workers for Boss Liu tomorrow, to begin construction on the vegetable base. The environment required for vegetables is basically the same as that for medicinal herbs; they would first set up the greenhouses, and decide what to plant later based on the situation at the time. After clarifying the tasks, Greg decided to go buy some jade materials. Although the jade exhibition held by their company was going to take place in Jamae City in a few days, he didn¡¯t want to wait that long. Moreover, he didn¡¯t need high-quality materials for carving the grounding formation; it would be a waste of time to cut stones when he could just buy the materials ready-made. Greg searched on the map and found that the largest local jade dealer was still the Humphrey family¡¯s Treasure Mansion. Although he didn¡¯t particularly like Nathan Humphrey, he had no choice but to make a personal visit. Treasure Mansion had two branches in Jamae City, and Greg casually picked the one closest to him and went inside. This store was much larger than the one in Riverhaven County; the entrance was dominated by a huge half-cut stone, with a tantalizing hint of brilliant green revealed by the skylight, very attractive. Greg extended his hand, about to apply the Earth Mind Technique to see what was actually inside the stone, when a slender figure approached. In a gentle voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, if you want to touch this stone, you need to wear gloves¡­ Mr. Greg?¡± Greg turned around, taken aback, and said in surprise, ¡°Xiaoyu? Weren¡¯t you in Riverhaven County? How did you end up here?¡± Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Chapter 233: Goodbye Clara Adams_1 Chapter 233: Chapter 233: Goodbye Clara Adams_1 Clara Adams was still in her professional suit, though now the skirt was replaced with trousers, her petite chest thrust forward slightly as she intentionally leaned in toward Greg Jensen. Her name tag hung there with her name, Clara Adams, and the words ¡°Store Manager¡± on it. Greg laughed and said, ¡°Got a promotion? Congratulations!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen!¡± Clara smiled shyly with a touch of red on her face, saying, ¡°The reason I was able to get promoted is largely thanks to Mr. Jensen¡¯s support.¡± ¡°Uh, how did it become related to me?¡± ¡°Lucky for me, you often shop here, which is why I got the promotion.¡± Greg chuckled heartily and replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that because you provide good service and because you¡¯re pretty?¡± Clara¡¯s big eyes blinked rapidly as she looked at Greg in surprise, ¡°Really? Mr. Jensen thinks I¡¯m pretty?¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, Clara is definitely pretty, such a pure and simple young lady, who wouldn¡¯t like her?¡± ¡°Thanks for the compliment.¡± Clara blushed even more. Greg teased, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in? Or did you plan to do business with me right here?¡± ¡°Ah, I forgot, I¡¯m sorry, please come inside.¡± Clara hurriedly led Greg to a sofa nearby and asked him to sit down, then asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what would you like to purchase this time?¡± ¡°I am not looking for high-quality material this time; bean-type will do, I don¡¯t mind a lot of cotton.¡± Greg pondered and said, ¡°Only two requirements, first, the material has to be a bit bigger, too small and it¡¯s no good. Second, absolutely no big cracks, or else the piece is ruined.¡± ¡°Bean-type, huh? Our store doesn¡¯t have many of this quality, I¡¯ll help you check in the back storage room.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± ¡°You are too polite.¡± Clara smiled, called a shop assistant over to make tea for Greg, while she herself headed toward the back storeroom. After a little while, she came back struggling with a small bag of material. ¡°Wow, so much?¡± Greg exclaimed in surprise. Clara somewhat embarrassedly said, ¡°Bean-type material hardly sells here, it¡¯s practically unsellable, only some gamblers who do stone-betting leave it behind. Take a look and see what you can use, just paying the cost price would be fine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg smiled, opened the bag, and indeed found that, as Clara had said, most of the material was waste, but some belonged to bean-type. He picked out thirty to forty pieces, then asked Clara for a bag to pack them, and said with a smile: ¡°Clara, you calculate how much it is.¡± Clara used the calculator for a moment, then said, ¡°Two thousand one hundred eighty, just give me two thousand, that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°So cheap?¡± Greg said, surprised. Clara smiled and said, ¡°These are just waste, not worth much. I¡¯ll write you the invoice, just one moment.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After a while, Clara had finished making the invoice and came over. Greg paid quickly and was about to leave when a person suddenly walked in through the door, and it was none other than the young owner of Treasure Mansion, Nathan Humphrey. ¡°Yo, Clara, made another sale?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes seemed only to see Clara, all smiles with affection in his gaze, not even noticing Greg standing beside her. But Clara revealed a formulaic smile and said, ¡°Yeah, I just sold off the scrap material piled up in our storeroom.¡± Nathan Humphrey laughed heartily upon hearing this, his surprise evident as he said, ¡°Clara, you¡¯re really impressive. Those scraps have been such a headache, and now you¡¯ve finally sold them. You¡¯ve truly relieved me of a great concern. Tell me, how would you like me to reward you?¡± While speaking, he unexpectedly grabbed Clara Adams¡¯s delicate, pale hand and gently caressed it. Clara¡¯s face flushed red; she glanced instinctively at Greg Jensen, quickly withdrew her hand, and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Humphrey, perhaps you should look over the accounts instead, I still have customers to attend to.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Nathan Humphrey didn¡¯t take offense and cheerfully responded with a sentence. Then, turning his head inadvertently, he was immediately taken aback, his brows furrowing as he asked, ¡°Greg? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°If your eyes aren¡¯t blind, you should be able to see that I¡¯m here to shop.¡± Greg had no good impression of him and didn¡¯t even bother with pleasantries, giving a cold snort as he prepared to leave. Nathan¡¯s expression darkened as he snapped, ¡°Hold on, who said you could go? Have you paid for the stuff you¡¯re taking?¡± Clara hastily explained, ¡°Mr. Humphrey, Mr. Jensen has already paid.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen? You know each other?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen is that big client from Riverhaven County who has bought quite a lot of our high-grade Jade.¡± A trace of jealousy flickered across Nathan¡¯s face as he glanced at the bag in Greg¡¯s hand. Frowning, he asked, ¡°How much did these things sell for?¡± Clara responded, ¡°The total price was two thousand one hundred and eighty, but since he¡¯s a regular customer, and he¡¯s buying scraps, I gave him a discount of one hundred and eighty.¡± ¡°One hundred and eighty? That¡¯s practically five percent.¡± Nathan said sternly, ¡°No, that¡¯s too much of a discount. You need to add money or I¡¯m not selling!¡± Greg¡¯s brow immediately furrowed; he knew Nathan was just picking a fight with him out of spite. Clara¡¯s expression also darkened slightly as she said, ¡°Mr. Humphrey, the owner¡¯s wife said that the store manager has complete control over product management. Even as a company executive, you cannot interfere with specific business operations.¡± ¡°Clara Adams, are you rebelling? Don¡¯t forget who promoted you and brought you to the city!¡± Nathan¡¯s expression was very grim. During his inspection of the Riverhaven County store, he noticed Clara¡¯s beauty and her outstanding performance, so he decided to bring her to the city. He had thought that being near water would get him the moon first, only to find that Clara didn¡¯t pay him any attention at all. What bothered him even more was the hint of admiration he saw in her eyes, which ignited the flames of jealousy in his heart. Normally, Greg shopping at their store wasn¡¯t something he would target, because customers deserve respect, but after seeing Clara¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°You¡¯re just a store manager and you dare to defy my orders? Do you not want your job anymore?¡± Ever since Greg helped Clara fend off her stepfather, it seemed that she had grown quite a bit. She no longer spoke and acted as meekly as before, but rather, she was much more assertive. Even when faced with the questioning of the young master, she stated firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Humphrey, you do not have the right to interfere with the management details of the store. If you continue like this, I¡¯ll have to call the owner¡¯s wife.¡± Hearing her repeatedly mention the owner¡¯s wife made Nathan even angrier as he retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t use my mother to pressure me, she¡¯s not here, is she? Today, I¡¯m in charge, and I¡¯m not selling these scraps to him!¡± In the midst of this, a young woman walked in. The woman had a well-proportioned figure, with curves in all the right places, and appeared to be in her twenties. But to Greg¡¯s discerning eye, this woman was probably around thirty-four years old. ¡°Little Nathan, are you causing trouble again?¡± Upon seeing the person, Nathan immediately became obedient, stammering, ¡°Mom, no, I wasn¡¯t, I was just arguing with them because they sold the goods too cheaply.¡± Greg, overhearing this, could not help but raise his eyebrows in surprise. This woman, in her early thirties, was Nathan¡¯s mother? The woman glanced at her son, then turned to Clara and asked, ¡°Clara, what¡¯s the situation here?¡± Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Chapter 234: Getting the Information _1 Chapter 234: Chapter 234: Getting the Information _1 Clara Adams glanced at Nathan Humphrey and recounted the events in detail. The woman¡¯s brows immediately furrowed, and she said indifferently, ¡°Nathan Humphrey, starting today, you no longer need to deal with the store¡¯s matters. Focus on managing the daily operations back at the company.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Nathan Humphrey instinctively turned his head and looked over, clearly reluctant to part with Clara Adams. The woman¡¯s face was stern as she said, ¡°If I let you continue this nonsense, sooner or later, Treasure Mansion will fail because of you!¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± ¡°Go now!¡± Nathan Humphrey, with no choice, trudged away with his head hanging. Before leaving, he shot Greg Jensen a fierce glare, obviously blaming him for the entire mishap. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take it to heart at all; not only was he not upset, but he also wore a relaxed smile. In his eyes, Nathan Humphrey was just a spoiled child. Who holds a grudge against a child? At that moment, the woman softly comforted Clara Adams for a bit before approaching Greg Jensen and said with a gentle smile: ¡°Mr. Jensen, right? Pleased to meet you, my name is Liliana Grey, the owner of Treasure Mansion.¡± ¡°Ms. Grey, hello.¡± Greg Jensen reached out and shook hands with her. Her touch was smooth and delicate, not at all like someone in her thirties, but more like a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. It was a normal handshake, but Liliana Grey felt something unusual, as if she had been electrified, tingling through her. For a moment, she forgot to let go. It wasn¡¯t until Greg Jensen took the initiative to release his hand that she came back to her senses, smiled a little embarrassingly, and said: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what happened just now. My son is unruly, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, actually, I¡¯ve known Nathan Humphrey for quite a while. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s been some misunderstanding between us.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good then.¡± Liliana Grey smiled sweetly, with the radiance of a mature woman and a hint of a young girl¡¯s shyness. Greg Jensen paused and felt his heart beating uncontrollably. This woman¡¯s charm was too great; if he stayed any longer, he would find it hard to leave. Greg Jensen quickly said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I should go now.¡± ¡°Of course, here¡¯s my business card. Feel free to call me whenever you need anything.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± It was only after Greg Jensen left Treasure Mansion that he realized something was off. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but he felt an inexplicable attraction to Liliana Grey. That feeling seemed to come from deep within his soul, irresistibly compelling. He took a deep breath, silently chuckled to himself, and was about to get into his car and leave when he noticed the sky had begun to scatter down crystal-clear snowflakes. Is it snowing? Greg Jensen was initially stunned, then he realized it was already mid-December. It was normal for it to snow at this time. A bountiful snow promises a fruitful year; it was a good omen. Greg Jensen got into the car, ready to leave, when he received a call from Vince Cooper. ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s snowing. Did you see it?¡± Vince Cooper sounded excited, and laughter from Ryan Lampe and the others could be heard in the background. ¡°Yeah, I saw it,¡± Greg Jensen replied with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re not going back tonight. We¡¯re going to have a snowball fight at school and stay overnight in the dormitory.¡± ¡°Alright, do you still have money with you?¡± ¡°Yes, I only spent two thousand of the money you gave me last time. I¡¯ve saved the rest.¡± Vince Cooper asked, ¡°Do you need it? I can withdraw it for you now.¡± ¡°No need, I have money. Don¡¯t save the money I gave you, spend it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t spend it; I want to save it for a big house in the future.¡± Vince Cooper laughed happily and asked, ¡°Do you want to join us for the snowball fight?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass, you guys have fun, I just happen to have some things to take care of.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Greg Jensen looked at the disconnected call and laughed wryly, ¡°Still a child.¡± He shook his head, driving the H6 slowly towards the Wang¡¯s Clubhouse; Theo Carter had messaged him earlier that day, telling him the materials had been acquired. As for what materials they were, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t need to ask to know. ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is part of the materials I photographed, just copied them, they¡¯re still hot off the press.¡± The excitement in Theo Carter¡¯s eyes sparkled, his smile somewhat lewd, as if he took great interest in this sort of covert photography and tailing. Greg Jensen frowned, took the tablet and looked at it for a while, and couldn¡¯t help but snort with laughter, ¡°It¡¯s the same few tricks over and over, how boring.¡± He handed the tablet back to Theo Carter and asked, ¡°When is Ethan Locke getting married to Cindy Harrison?¡± Theo Carter hurriedly pulled out the tablet, brought up a document, and said, ¡°The twenty-eighth of this month.¡± ¡°Hmm, still more than ten days.¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you know which wedding planning company is handling it?¡± ¡°Love Plus Wedding Planning in West Town.¡± ¡°Find someone to release this video on the day of the wedding.¡± Upon hearing this, Theo Carter immediately laughed excitedly, ¡°Sure thing, Mr. Jensen, I got it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to school?¡± With an embarrassed smile, Theo Carter said, ¡°I was never good at studying, going there was just for the sake of a diploma, which isn¡¯t as interesting as following Mr. Jensen.¡± After a moment of thought, Greg Jensen said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to school, that¡¯s fine, just get the current tasks done quickly. In a few days, we¡¯ll be starting work on the vegetable base, and you can go learn something there.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± With a gloomy face, Theo Carter said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m not really interested in that, could you maybe give me a different assignment? Like, keeping an eye on some young master from a big family.¡± At these words, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but be speechless, thinking, has this kid developed an addiction, born to be spy material? He thought for a while and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll discuss it after this task is completed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Theo Carter once again smiled happily, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Jensen, anything you assign to me, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s done perfectly.¡± ¡°Hmm, just do the job well, I won¡¯t shortchange you.¡± After Greg Jensen finished speaking, he suddenly remembered something and continued, ¡°One more thing, you stay at the clubhouse these two days. They have drill exercises every morning, and you should join them instead of looking sick all the time.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Looking at the thin and frail Theo Carter, Greg Jensen felt a bit puzzled. The first time he saw the guy, he was quite robust, how had he become like this in just over half a month? Even Sanqingdan didn¡¯t have this effect. Vince Cooper and Brandon Brent both took Sanqingdan, and not only did their bodies not lose weight, but they even became stronger than before. What¡¯s the situation with Theo Carter? Greg Jensen reached out to feel his pulse and found that he was somewhat lacking in vital energy, probably due to long-term lack of sleep and mental exhaustion. He thought for a bit and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite the typical second-generation rich kid, can¡¯t you find a couple of trustworthy people to help you out? How long are you planning to do it all by yourself?¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡°Enough, cut the nonsense, and quickly find a couple of reliable people.¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand, signaling Theo Carter to take off, then sat in the tearoom for a while longer. Seeing that it had gotten dark outside, he stood up and went downstairs, driving the H6 towards Wanhe Home. Just as he arrived at the entrance of the community, the sound of frantic braking suddenly came from a distance. Then, with a loud bang, an SUV collided directly with the electric pole by the roadside. Greg Jensen was startled; had the pole not been there, the SUV would have crashed into his car for sure. Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: Chapter 235 Car Accident_1 Chapter 235: Chapter 235 Car Accident_1 He turned his head and saw no movement inside the SUV, guessing that the driver must have passed out. He quickly got out of his car and ran over. As he approached the SUV, he froze because the person sitting inside was none other than Nathan Humphrey¡¯s mother, Liliana Grey. Liliana¡¯s face was flushed red, and there was a noticeable injury on her forehead from the impact. Greg thought she had been knocked unconscious by the hit, so he rushed to check her pulse. Then, his expression immediately darkened. The reason Liliana had passed out was not due to the impact, but because she had been poisoned with a potent seductive drug! At this moment, her face was red, breathing rapid, and her heartbeat was as fast as a drum. Clearly, the seductive poison had already invaded her heart, and he had to administer an antidote to her immediately. Greg furrowed his brow and gestured to the security guard at the entrance of Dreamscape Garden. He was acquainted with the guards since he would occasionally chat and smoke with them. The guard saw his wave and hurried over with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t worry. We have surveillance at the entrance; this accident has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about that!¡± Greg, caught between laughter and tears, said, ¡°The person in the accident is my friend. I¡¯m going to take her back to my place to rest for a bit. You keep an eye out for the insurance company¡¯s people. When they arrive, help me handle the procedures. After everything¡¯s done, you can keep it with you until she¡¯s okay to come and get it herself.¡± The guard glanced at Liliana Grey in Greg¡¯s arm and, with a knowing smile, nodded willingly: ¡°No problem, it¡¯s a small matter. Drive in quickly, it¡¯s freezing out here.¡± ¡°Great, thanks for the trouble.¡± Greg carried Liliana to his car and drove into Dreamscape Garden. Once at home, he took her straight to the bathtub and turned on the cold water, pouring it over her. Then, he took a large amount of ice cubes from the refrigerator and dumped them all into the bathtub. He hesitated for a moment before stripping Liliana¡¯s clothes off and took out a silver needle, planning to stem the flow of the seductive poison. But just then, Liliana, who had been unconscious, suddenly opened her eyes, looking at Greg with a dazed expression. The next second, she lunged at him with her hot body. Greg tried to break free but found that the poisoned Liliana was incredibly strong, and he didn¡¯t dare use too much force for fear of injuring her. Back and forth, Liliana, like a well-trained ground technique master, had locked Greg¡¯s joints, and her clothes had long disappeared. Waves of fragrant scent, accompanied by warm breath, entered Greg¡¯s nostrils. The unique charm of a mature woman was unmistakable at this moment. After struggling a few times, unable to escape, Greg became heated up as well and carried Liliana back to the bedroom. If he couldn¡¯t resist, then he could only close his eyes and enjoy it. Time passed, and eventually, Liliana fell into a deep sleep. Greg looked at the messy room and let out a helpless sigh. Who would believe this if he told them? He shook his head, gently rose to his feet, and tidied up a bit before planning to go to the spare bedroom to sleep. But then he thought, since everything that needed to be done was done, what was there to fear about taking a nap? He turned back, about to get into bed to sleep, but found Liliana already awake, leaning against the bedhead and looking at him shyly. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg¡¯s face turned red and he said awkwardly, ¡°Well¡­ When I got home, I saw you had an accident, then realized you might have been drugged. I intended to take you to the bathroom for a cold shower, but¡­ it seems that it didn¡¯t have much effect.¡± Liliana¡¯s gaze lingered on Greg, half her face hidden under the blanket, looking at his distinctly muscled physique while her heart raced. Watching Greg Jensen struggling to continue, she blushed and said, ¡°Actually¡­ I remember everything.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember what just happened. I initiated it, so don¡¯t blame yourself.¡± Liliana Grey¡¯s gaze seemed distant, as if reminiscing about the sensation she had just experienced. Since her husband¡¯s death, she had not felt this way. Decades had flown by, and unexpectedly, the man she was with was a young fellow. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t speaking, Greg hesitated and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­ take a nap first? I¡¯ll sleep in the next room. We can talk about anything in the morning.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Liliana Grey lifted her head; the smile on her face had disappeared, replaced by a cold indifference as she said, ¡°After all, you slept with me. Do you really think it¡¯s going to end like this?¡± Greg frowned and asked, ¡°What do you want then?¡± A sly glint appeared in Liliana¡¯s eyes as she crooked her finger at Greg and said, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Greg unsuspectingly approached the bedside. But at that moment, Liliana suddenly pounced on him and whispered, ¡°If you want your sister to forgive you, you¡¯ll have to do it again.¡± ¡°You¡­ ¡± Upon hearing this, Greg realized he had been played and flew into a rage, delivering a smack to her bottom. ¡°Brother, it hurts¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me brother!¡± ¡°No, I will!¡± Smack! Another slap left her fair skin visibly reddening. ¡°Ahh, I was wrong¡­¡± Until the break of dawn, the two were still wide awake, sitting side by side at the head of the bed, smoking cigarettes. Moments later, Liliana suddenly turned her head, shared a look with Greg, and both of them burst into laughter before starting a conversation about the art of painting. ¡­ At Harrison¡¯s Home Cooking, Cindy was livid, her face an iron shade as she said sternly, ¡°Jay Brent, that son of a bitch, acts so tough. Turns out he¡¯s just a silver needle with a wax head. Failed to deal with Jensen, and instead got extorted out of two to three million, what a waste!¡± ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t be in such a hurry. These things take time; you can¡¯t rush them.¡± Judy Lampe advised, ¡°If it really comes to it, we can wait for Ethan to come back.¡± ¡°Dreamscape Garden will be opening soon, and they¡¯ve even started advertising. If we wait for that bastard to return, all our loyal customers at Harrison¡¯s Home Cooking will be snatched away.¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t have any other good solutions right now.¡± Cindy was extremely upset. After thinking it over, she decided to call Ethan to see if she could use his connections to dig into Greg¡¯s networks and look for ways to deal with him. This time Ethan was quite obliging, sending over a number to Cindy without a second word and telling her to call that person directly for anything she wanted to investigate. Cindy finally felt somewhat relieved. After a spell of coquetry, she hung up and dialed the number Ethan had sent. Once she made clear who she wanted to investigate, Cindy felt completely relieved and asked, ¡°Auntie, when is Dreamscape Garden opening?¡± ¡°The 28th of this month. Seems like they¡¯re planning to heat things up early and capitalize on the New Year¡¯s rush.¡± ¡°Heh, find me a floor clock. When Dreamscape Garden opens, I¡¯ll personally deliver it.¡± ¡°Great idea, that funeral bell will ensure their business plummets!¡± ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s see what Greg Jensen is capable of this time.¡± Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: Chapter 236 The Outside World Is Vast_1 Chapter 236: Chapter 236 The Outside World Is Vast_1 After tossing and turning all night, Greg Jensen lay in bed, sleeping in. When he woke up, he realized that Liliana Grey was no longer by his side. He got up, washed his face, and when he heard noises coming from the kitchen, he walked in to find Liliana wearing only lingerie with an apron over it, busily making breakfast. Greg walked up behind her, wrapped his arms around her slightly plump body, resting his head on her shoulder, and whispered, ¡°You little tease, getting up early in the morning without even putting on clothes. Are you waiting for me to have breakfast?¡± Liliana twisted uncomfortably and hummed, ¡°Stop it, my clothes got dirty. I just threw them in the washing machine, they¡¯re not dry yet.¡± But Greg didn¡¯t care about that and started kissing her right away. A moment later, Liliana put down the spatula, already leaning into his strong arm embrace. So, with breakfast still not ready, Greg had already enjoyed an early meal before refreshing himself with a shower. Liliana, propping herself up on wobbly legs, managed to finish preparing breakfast, then struggled into the bathroom and plunged into Greg¡¯s arms for a shower. After the shower, her clothes had just dried. Both of them got dressed and returned to the dining room to start eating. As he ate, Greg asked, ¡°Did you call your subordinates last night?¡± ¡°Mhm, I told them to send me a car today.¡± ¡°What about the one from yesterday¡¯s accident?¡± Liliana replied, ¡°I¡¯ve had the insurance company tow it away.¡± Greg inquired, ¡°What exactly happened to you yesterday?¡± Hearing him ask about the previous night, Liliana¡¯s face turned sour; she opened her mouth but ultimately let out just a sigh. ¡°Forget it, you wouldn¡¯t be of any help.¡± Liliana shook her head and said, ¡°I still have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you last night, that bastard would have succeeded.¡± Seeing her reaction, Greg didn¡¯t pry further, simply stating, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need help with, just tell me. Don¡¯t be polite.¡± Liliana flashed a smile, her eyes glistening with slyness as she stared at Greg, ¡°Are you offering to protect me? Why don¡¯t you just marry me and take me home?¡± ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯m easy to fool ¨C no dowry needed, and I come with a bridal gift.¡± With one hand on Greg¡¯s shoulder and eyes filled with allure, Liliana said, ¡°My bridal gift is quite substantial.¡± Does your bridal gift include that twenty-year-old son of yours? Greg mused inwardly, yet outwardly he shook his head without changing his expression and smiled, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m still young, the world out there is vast, and I want to see more of it.¡± ¡°Tch, playboy!¡± Liliana rolled her eyes at him and turned her head to start tidying up the dishes. Greg laughed and helped clean up as well. After finishing, they both left the house together. In the parking lot, a brand-new Land Rover was parked, appearing rarely used, its tires still with the faint rubber hairs. Liliana retrieved the keys from above the left front wheel and got into the car. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly popped her head out and smiled at Greg, ¡°Wait for my call tonight.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Before Greg could refuse or agree, the Land Rover had already zoomed off. ¡°Wait for her call tonight? What the hell? Does this woman want to hook up again?¡± Greg was somewhat speechless, but remembering her mention of being single for nearly twenty years, he could understand her feelings. Last night, they had quite a few rounds of dual cultivation, and the quality was good, so his True Qi surged a great deal. Greg felt revitalized and happily got into the car, ¡°Dual cultivation really is the most reliable!¡± The renovation of Dreamscape Garden was completely finished, except for the outdoor gardens, which would have to wait until summer for planting, but everywhere else looked as good as new. When Greg Jensen arrived, Joel Edwards was adjusting the stoves with a few chefs, starting the fires for a test run. This was an essential procedure before a new kitchen was put into use. Otherwise, come the start of business, finding out that the stoves wouldn¡¯t light or even worse, explode, would be quite the disaster. ¡°Joel Edwards, long time no see. How¡¯s your taste recovery coming along?¡± ¡°Yo, Boss.¡± Seeing Greg Jensen, Joel Edwards was even more delighted than seeing his own father; this was the man who had saved his culinary career, so it would be strange if he weren¡¯t affectionate. Rushing over to Greg Jensen, he grinned, ¡°It¡¯s completely recovered. Sweet, sour, bitter, spicy, salty, nothing¡¯s missing. It¡¯s even better than when I first started learning to cook. Lucky for me, it was the boss¡¯s miraculous pills that restored my sense of taste. Boss, you are like my second parents. Please allow me to bow to you!¡± As he spoke, he was about to kneel to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen¡¯s face darkened, and he directly kicked him to the side. If you¡¯re going to flatter, flatter, but why attempt fraud? People are not as simple as they used to be! Greg Jensen shook his head and ignored Joel Edwards, heading straight into the main building. The majority of the main building had been turned into private rooms, with the top floor turned into the office area. Kingsley Harrison was holding a meeting with several department managers, and when he saw Greg Jensen come in, he did not interrupt but just nodded slightly in greeting. Greg Jensen found a chair at random and sat in the corner, listening to the meeting content. Actually, there wasn¡¯t anything too complicated in the meeting, mainly informing the staff about the opening date, the matters that needed attention, and so on. Then, Kingsley Harrison delegated the preparation tasks for the opening to the various departments, assigning each one a specific responsibility. The first day of opening was the company¡¯s face. A mishap at such a time would mean there would be no point in continuing; it would be better to shut down right away. As the meeting was wrapping up, Kingsley Harrison looked at Greg Jensen, asking with his eyes if he needed to speak and encourage the employees. Greg Jensen felt it was unnecessary and gently shook his head in refusal. After the meeting, Kingsley Harrison came over and said with a wry smile, ¡°Boss, you finally came.¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°As long as Kingsley is here, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I come or not.¡± Kingsley Harrison was slightly moved. From the moment they had first met, Greg Jensen had placed immense trust in him. To this day, that trust had not wavered one bit. ¡°Mr. Jensen, rest assured, even if it costs me my life, I will manage Dreamscape Garden well.¡± ¡°Dreamscape Garden is in your hands. If you encounter any troubles you can¡¯t resolve, call me. In dealing with issues, you still have to put people first. Don¡¯t overwork yourself, and take care of your health,¡± Greg Jensen encouraged, then asked about the opening preparations. Kingsley Harrison answered fluently, going over the opening day process briefly, before asking, ¡°Mr. Jensen, which guests are we inviting for the opening?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already notified the old friends from Riverhaven County, and as for Jamae City,¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know many people in Jamae City, so it was up to Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley. They would be asked to invite some friends to bolster the event, as well as attract some high-end customers for Dreamscape Garden. ¡°We definitely have to invite those from the Health Department, and the rest would just be Adrian¡¯s and Spencer¡¯s friends, no need for much else.¡± ¡°Alright, so we¡¯re leading with Director Wang from the Health Department, right?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± For opening ceremonies like this, the ranking of guests¡¯ identities is very important, as is deciding who to invite and who not to invite. Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Chapter 237 Mainly want to cultivate_1 Chapter 237: Chapter 237 Mainly want to cultivate_1 Greg Jensen called Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley, asking them to invite some friends over. As soon as Spencer Burley heard this, he immediately laughed and said, ¡°The friends I invite are just the usual crowd I hang out with, so they might not carry much weight. Therefore, I¡¯ll have to leave this to my dad. Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll talk to my dad later.¡± ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± After hanging up, Greg cycled through his contacts and hesitated when he arrived at Liliana Grey¡¯s number. Strictly speaking, they had only met once and didn¡¯t know each other well, but since they had slept in the same bed, it would be somewhat awkward not to invite her. After some thought, he still dialed Liliana¡¯s number. When Liliana picked up the phone, she seemed surprised and asked with a giggle, ¡°Little bro, you¡¯re thinking of your sister so soon?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Greg replied somewhat speechlessly, ¡°I¡¯m opening a restaurant and it¡¯s about to have its grand opening. Come over if you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°No problem, if my little brother¡¯s hotel is opening, as his big sister, I definitely need to show my support.¡± Liliana gladly accepted, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of your restaurant? Send me the time and address later.¡± ¡°The restaurant I¡¯m opening is right in Dreamscape Garden. I haven¡¯t given it another name.¡± ¡°Dreamscape Garden?¡± Liliana was startled and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°So you were the one who bought Dreamscape Garden! You¡¯re really brave to buy such a haunted place.¡± ¡°Haha, the haunted house rumors are all nonsense, just coincidences. Anyway, while I was renovating, not a single accident occurred, not even a cut finger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just your good luck. Do you think people will go there to eat a meal in such a place?¡± Upon hearing this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but laugh, saying, ¡°You have to believe in science! Now, Dreamscape Garden has beautiful mountains and clear waters, the scenery is charming. You¡¯ll see when you come.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be sure to come.¡± ¡°Then let me thank you in advance, Ms. Grey, for your support.¡± Liliana asked playfully, ¡°Sister¡¯s coming to support you, don¡¯t you have any token of appreciation?¡± ¡°Ah, what kind of¡­ token?¡± Greg asked, puzzled. Liliana chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight, and maybe you could come over to my place for a bit.¡± Greg was stunned, reminded of the insanity of the previous night, he felt a sudden restlessness stirring within him. Before he could refuse, Liliana quickly said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll call you after I¡¯m done here.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Click! Greg was left dazed, staring at the disconnected call, speechless for a long time. Was this woman so unrestrained because she had been bound for too long? To go or not to go? Greg hardly hesitated before he made up his mind. If someone was making advances and he still hesitated to refuse, would he even be a man? If he really refused, it would seem like he was afraid of her! This wasn¡¯t about whether she was a good ¡°sister¡±; the main point was the desire for Dual Cultivation to rapidly increase his True Qi. Greg silently made some mental preparations for himself before happily driving his car to a machine workshop. He asked them to help make a few engraving knives that would fit his hand. This time, the base he was working on was a bit larger, and he needed more Formation anchors. Without suitable tools, someone might end up exhausted. The kind of Formation Greg was now creating would be considered apprentice-level work in a traditional Cultivation era. They were relatively simple to make and didn¡¯t require infusing them with True Qi. Magic becomes a talisman, and talismans make a Formation. Theoretically, as long as you engrave a symbol that adheres to magical rules, you could create the corresponding talisman. The strength of the talisman depends on the method of creation, the material of the talisman, and the skill of the creator. Last time, the Small Cloud Rain Skill Formation crafted with Cold Pond stones was noticeably better than those made with ordinary stones, with the growth rate of medicinal herbs greatly exceeding previous speeds. The herbs that were originally scheduled for harvesting around January were now ready for picking before the end of the month. The reason for this was that the Cold Pond stones were significantly stronger than ordinary stones, and Greg Jensen¡¯s cultivation had also improved. Having created many formations before, Greg Jensen was now well-practiced¡ªthis time, even more so with the help of a new engraving knife, he had completed half by the evening. He packed up the formation base and then called Vince Cooper to tell her he wouldn¡¯t be coming over that night before driving out of the neighborhood. On the way, he bought two bottles of red wine and hurried to the address sent by Liliana Grey. It was only when he arrived that he realized the address Liliana had given was a quadrangle courtyard that wasn¡¯t too large. Although Jamae was not the provincial capital, it had a long history, and the city originally had many similar quadrangle courtyards. However, during the subsequent urban redevelopment, most of these courtyards were razed to make way for various residential complexes. Quadrangle courtyards like this one, which remained well-preserved, were almost non-existent now, making them extremely valuable in this day and age. After he rang the doorbell, Liliana appeared in a cute dinosaur pajamas. Her beautiful face was wrapped in the green dinosaur hood, making her look somewhat mischievously cute. Greg Jensen was momentarily dumbfounded, then he laughed. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Nothing, just bringing you some wine,¡± he replied. Taking the bag, Liliana glanced at it and said casually, ¡°If you¡¯re coming, just come, no need to bring anything. Next time remember not to buy red wine, I don¡¯t like it much. I prefer something like whiskey or vodka,¡± she added. ¡°Uh, okay,¡± Greg Jensen said, somewhat helplessly, as he followed Liliana into the yard. The small courtyard was tidy, and both the main house and the wing rooms were old buildings, although the doors and windows had been replaced with a modern style. Instead of feeling out of place, this blend of old and new added a unique sense of beauty. ¡°Come on in, it¡¯s too cold outside.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he agreed. Greg Jensen followed Liliana into the main house and was taken aback again. The interior was somewhat messy compared to the tidiness outside, except for the living room which was fairly spacious, other parts were filled with painting drafts. Most of them were unfinished works while a few completed pieces were covered with white cloth. With a slight blush and an embarrassed tone, Liliana explained, ¡°This is my studio, sort of a personal space. No one else has ever been here, including Nathan Humphrey¡ª they don¡¯t know about this place. I usually just paint here, and occasionally rest for the night, so it might be a bit messy, don¡¯t laugh at me.¡± ¡°Uh, no, it¡¯s quite nice,¡± said Greg Jensen with a smile. ¡°Have a seat, I¡¯ve prepared a few dishes in the kitchen,¡± she told him. ¡°Alright.¡± Liliana set the wine on the coffee table and then went off. Greg Jensen idled around the room and noticed that Liliana¡¯s paintings were mostly scenes of the courtyard. The style seemed to be realistic, but Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know enough to judge whether they were good or not. After a while, Liliana returned with several dishes. Two cold dishes and two hot dishes, all homemade, and they looked delicious. ¡°The cooking isn¡¯t great, but make do with it,¡± she said. ¡°Haha, it looks delicious,¡± Greg Jensen complimented casually, and they sat on the couch to eat. Since they hadn¡¯t known each other for long and spent more time in bed together than talking, when it came to sitting down together properly, they suddenly found themselves at a loss for words. For a moment, both didn¡¯t know what to say. Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Chapter 238 You are a Chameleon_1 Chapter 238: Chapter 238 You are a Chameleon_1 ¡°How about we have a drink?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Greg Jensen happily agreed and was about to open the bottle of red wine next to him when Liliana Grey stood up, went to a shelf nearby, and picked up a small square bottle. After pouring the drinks, Liliana Grey raised her glass and smiled, ¡°Thank you for saving me last night.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°No need to be so formal.¡± Liliana Grey cocked her head to look at him and laughed, ¡°Seems like I really don¡¯t need to be formal since you¡¯ve also slept with me.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face darkened, and he silently took a sip of his drink. Seeing his gloomy look, Liliana Grey couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, saying, ¡°Alright, little brother, I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± After drinking, Liliana Grey became much more talkative, and Greg Jensen went along with her topics of conversation. After talking for a long while, Liliana Grey took the initiative to bring up the events of the previous night. Turns out the person she had dinner with last night was none other than the current Family Head of the Lockes, Alan Locke. The two of them had originally planned to discuss the supplies for Cindy Harrison¡¯s wedding. She never anticipated that Alan Locke could be so despicable, slipping something into her drink while she was in the restroom. As she mentioned this, Liliana Grey was filled with anger, huffing, ¡°I¡¯d rather not make money from the Lockes than suffer this indignity.¡± Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow, not expecting the previous night¡¯s incident to be related to the Lockes. Jamae City really was too small, for such coincidences to happen. Looking at Liliana Grey¡¯s indignant expression, Greg Jensen suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take revenge for you in a few days.¡± ¡°What?¡± Liliana Grey, upon hearing this, immediately panicked and said urgently, ¡°Greg, don¡¯t do anything rash. Alan Locke is the Family Head of the Lockes. If you trouble him, wouldn¡¯t that be antagonizing the entire Locke family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not afraid of them,¡± said Greg Jensen nonchalantly. Liliana Grey thought he wanted to trouble Alan Locke because of her, filling her with warmth. But still, she earnestly advised, ¡°Greg, it makes me happy to know you consider your sister¡¯s feelings, but the Lockes really shouldn¡¯t be provoked. Please listen to your sister. Let¡¯s pretend this never happened, okay?¡± Liliana Grey sighed, ¡°The Humphrey family was originally just a small clan, and it was only in Nathan Humphrey¡¯s generation that the family was not prolific. We had plans to have more children, but then Nathan Humphrey passed away not long after he was born. After his death, the Humphrey family business fell on my shoulders. As a woman in charge of the business, dealing with employees, clients, and partners, it¡¯s natural to encounter those with ulterior motives. Most backed off after a stern refusal, but I¡¯ve never before encountered someone as shameless as Alan Locke.¡± Seeing the slightly weary Liliana Grey, Greg Jensen hesitated before saying, ¡°Ms. Grey, the truth is I¡¯m not just dealing with Alan Locke for your sake. I have my own grudge against the Lockes.¡± ¡°Not even then!¡± Liliana Grey replied anxiously, ¡°Greg, you don¡¯t understand how powerful the Lockes are. Someone like me, who has a modest fortune, is nothing but an ant in front of the Lockes. They could simply lift a finger and Treasure Mansion might not be able to withstand it. That¡¯s why I chose not to pursue matters further.¡± Greg Jensen knew she meant well, and his heart warmed. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about these things later. Today we won¡¯t discuss such matters; let¡¯s continue our drink.¡± Upon hearing this, Liliana Grey was torn between speaking out and holding back. She then sighed, ¡°I¡¯m saying this for your good; I hope you¡¯ll take it to heart.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Grey,¡± Greg Jensen said sincerely. Liliana Grey gave him a look and huffed, ¡°You¡¯ve already slept with me, and yet you still call me Ms. Grey. Are you trying to anger me on purpose?¡± ¡°Er, Liliana,¡± Greg Jensen said with an awkward smile. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Liliana Grey beamed a smile and raised her glass to clink with his, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink.¡± After dinner, the two of them cleared the table together. Liliana Grey poured Greg Jensen a cup of tea, then moved in front of a large painting and said, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to go see Mount Everest for a very long time, but I never had the chance. After watching many videos about it, I painted this based on my imagination.¡± Greg Jensen, holding his tea, looked up to see that it was still an unfinished painting. The canvas depicted an endless mountain range, its waistline and above, gleaming white with snow. Liliana Grey smiled, picked up a brush, stepped up to her palette, and began to outline the scene. Greg Jensen noticed a lounge chair nearby, set down his teacup on a table, and then lay down on it. He sipped his tea while watching Liliana Grey paint. Liliana wasn¡¯t tall, with slender limbs and comparatively fuller features elsewhere. She was still wearing that sets of little dinosaur pajamas, which had a small tail that gently swayed with her movements. Looking at her silhouette, Greg felt as if something deep inside him swayed with that little tail. He slowly stood up, walked behind Liliana Grey, and hugged her from behind. Then, he undid her clothes, freeing her round and fair thighs from their little dinosaur confinement. Liliana Grey stiffened, but then carried on with her brushstrokes as if nothing had happened. Each pretended not to notice the other, immersed in their own activities. In the silent room, heavy breathing gradually filled the air. After some time, the brush on the canvas began to tremble, then dropped weakly, drawing a meaningless line. ¡°Hold me back to the room.¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± In the east wing of the courtyard, one room was converted into a bedroom, the other into a kitchen and dining area. Greg Jensen carried Liliana Grey to the bedroom and was about to draw a bath, but she pulled on his arm. Turning his head, he looked at the still-desiring Liliana and finally understood the meaning of ¡°ravenous.¡± Immediately after, the second round commenced. Outside the courtyard, all was quiet, but this night was destined to be restless. Perhaps because she married young and was widowed early, Liliana Grey still had traces of her girlish mischief and charm. Yet, having raised her son alone for so many years and managing the vast Humphrey family business, she was very competent in her affairs. With Greg Jensen by her side, he was the one being taken care of. Take getting out of bed, for instance; when he opened his eyes, clean underwear and socks were already laid out for him. When he finished his morning routine and walked into the living room, a delicious breakfast was served, and a pink little dinosaur pajama set was arranging the tableware on the coffee table. ¡°Yo, switched colors?¡± Greg Jensen teased. Liliana Grey gave him a look and snorted, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for dirtying my little dinosaur.¡± ¡°Ha, Liliana, is this a chameleon? A different color every day?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± With a disdainful glare at him, Liliana Grey said, ¡°Hurry up and come eat.¡± ¡°Right away!¡± ¡°Hey, I told you to eat the food, not eat me¡­¡± Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Chapter 239 Laying the Foundation _1 Chapter 239: Chapter 239 Laying the Foundation _1 After a simple breakfast, Greg Jensen sat at the coffee table for a bowl of porridge before leaving the house with Liliana Grey. Liliana was off to inspect her shop, and Greg returned to the Wanhe community, ready to continue carving the base arrays. He was busy for most of the day, but finally, all the base arrays were carved. After making himself something to eat, he drove to the vegetable plantation. Liu Lao Da had managed the herbal medicine base, and even the lands contracted by Lindsey Wolfe had been set up under his supervision. In this regard, he could be considered experienced. With Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley, these two local aces, assisting, the five hundred acres of land were flattened out in just a few days. When Greg arrived, they were directing workers to mark lines, planning to set up a temporary prefab building as an office space. ¡°Mr. Gao, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Brother Qiang.¡± Looking at the busy workers, Greg smiled and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Any difficulties?¡± Liu Lao Da laughed and said, ¡°Rest assured, with Young Master Wang and Young Master Xu helping, it¡¯s even faster than when I worked in the village.¡± ¡°Good, they are also shareholders. If there are any issues, just talk to them directly.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Greg took a bag containing the base arrays from the car and said to the three men, ¡°Grab a shovel and come with me, we have something to bury.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Liu Lao Da obeyed Greg¡¯s command without question, not even asking what they were burying, and quickly found three shovels. ¡°What are we doing?¡± Spencer looked curiously at the bag in Greg¡¯s hand. Adrian also looked over, his gaze filled with contemplation. Scanning the entire piece of land, Greg, without turning back, smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re burying some good stuff, come on, follow me.¡± After saying that, he walked towards the location he had in mind. Once there, he drew a circle on the ground with his foot and said, ¡°Dig a hole here, about three feet deep.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Gao.¡± Without another word, Liu Lao Da picked up a shovel and started digging. After a moment of hesitation, Adrian and Spencer also began to dig. Greg took out a base array and said, ¡°Once the hole is deep enough, bury this in it.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Spencer looked puzzled. But there was a flash of insight in Adrian¡¯s eyes as he exclaimed in shock, ¡°Are you setting up Feng Shui?¡± ¡°Haha, something like that.¡± Greg laughed but didn¡¯t elaborate further, instead he continued to seek out the next location. All men are curious, especially about things like ¡°Feng Shui,¡± which seem supernatural, and they are fascinated by it. Seeing Greg acknowledge it, Adrian became excited and started digging even more energetically. Spencer felt the same, thrilled to be involved in such a mysterious affair. In comparison, Liu Lao Da was much more composed. He had been convinced since the San Qing Dan episode that Greg was a worldly expert. Therefore, he didn¡¯t find it strange at all that Greg knew Feng Shui. A worldly expert, well, understanding Feng Shui should be quite normal, right? Liu Lao Da¡¯s thinking was simple: as long as he stuck with Greg and worked honestly, not only would Greg not harm him, but there might also be benefits. If there are benefits, why ask so many questions? Just work hard and do the task at hand well; that¡¯s better than anything. Though it was a bit deep for three men to dig one hole, the hole was small, so it didn¡¯t take long to finish. Greg threw the base array into the hole and said, ¡°Bury it, and make a mark. Be careful not to touch it during the construction.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Gao.¡± Liu Lao Da hurriedly responded, found a thick branch to mark the spot, and then began shoveling soil back into the hole. Spencer and Adrian stepped forward to help. After filling in the soil, Greg Jensen led them to the next location to continue digging. The four of them busied themselves for half a day and finally managed to install all the bases of the array. Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright were so exhausted they were sweating buckets, their faces as red as cooked shrimp. Greg Jensen frowned slightly, glanced at Boss Liu, who seemed unaffected, and then stared at the two men, ¡°Are you still practicing the exercises I taught you?¡± ¡°Prac¡­ Practicing, yeah.¡± Spencer Burley¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment, and he dared not meet Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes. Adrian Wright, being thin-skinned, said somewhat sheepishly, ¡°I forgot the last couple of days.¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat speechless and pointed at Boss Liu, ¡°He¡¯s almost fifty, and he was frailer than both of you before. Look at him now. Young guys in their twenties, with less stamina than middle-aged men.¡± Spencer Burley quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Greg, I¡¯ll start practicing first thing tomorrow morning. I won¡¯t miss a single day.¡± Greg Jensen glared at him and couldn¡¯t bother to reply, instead directing a look of approval at Boss Liu. Boss Liu immediately beamed as if he had tasted honey, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Alright, be very careful during the construction, don¡¯t let anyone touch what we just buried.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Jensen.¡± Greg Jensen gave a few more instructions and then left the vegetable base to visit Jamae University, where he picked up Vince Cooper, Ryan Lampe, and others, preparing to buy some clothes at the mall. The winter clothes he had were from his university days, which he hadn¡¯t brought since it wasn¡¯t that cold before. With the snow making these past days especially cold, he felt that without buying some warmer clothes, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to step outside. Vince Cooper laughed, ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, having three beautiful ladies accompany you shopping.¡± ¡°Haha, should I make a gesture then?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Greg Jensen thought for a moment, then nodded emphatically, ¡°Mm, should I then announce, ¡®Tonight¡¯s expenses are on young master Jensen¡¯?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Paying for the whole place is definitely not happening, but picking out a set of cosmetics each is doable.¡± Upon hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, all three girls started laughing joyfully. Vince Cooper and Ryan Lampe were alright, but it was Angela Stuart who laughed the most happily. Vince Cooper was supported by Greg Jensen, and Ryan Lampe was decked out in designer brands and didn¡¯t lack money at home, but Angela Stuart was different. Her family¡¯s financial situation was similar to Vince Cooper¡¯s, and without a man like Greg Jensen to take care of her, receiving a set of high-end cosmetics made her so happy she couldn¡¯t stop grinning. A set of cosmetics cost a few thousand, which Greg Jensen didn¡¯t mind too much. The cosmetics section was near the entrance of the mall, so they went there first, and after their purchase, they headed to the men¡¯s clothing section. Every time Greg Jensen saw the Zegna brand, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Squirtle, but still led the three ladies inside. There was no helping it; in this day and age, high-end brands that are correctly valued, intellectual, and have a high cost-performance ratio were rare. Brands like Versace, lacking culture, and Dolce & Gabbana, being NC, were international big names that only knew how to make money without any upbringing, and Greg Jensen really couldn¡¯t bring himself to love them. After the four of them walked in, a sales associate came over with a sweet and friendly smile and an enthusiastic attitude. ¡°May I help you with anything?¡± ¡°Just looking around.¡± ¡°Alright, please feel free to browse. I¡¯ll be nearby if you need anything.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After speaking, the sales associate immediately stepped back a few meters, standing at a distance, and followed the four of them at a slow pace. This behavior seemed ordinary, but it proved that the store had thoroughly researched customer psychology. Because many customers entering such upscale clothing stores often feel an inexplicable pressure. Some sales associates, eager to make a sale, keep introducing items non-stop, which can make customers feel irritable. Even an otherwise sure sale can be difficult to close under these circumstances. The approach of the sales associate was quite fitting: keeping her distance so as not to make customers feel neglected, while providing a relaxed shopping space. Just as Greg Jensen was internally praising her, he noticed a familiar figure walking through the door. Liliana Grey? How did he happen to bump into her here? Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Chapter 240: Car Accident_1 Chapter 240: Chapter 240: Car Accident_1 They say that three women make a drama, and at this store, there were already three women related to Greg Jensen. And this doesn¡¯t even include Angela Stuart, who wasn¡¯t that familiar with him. Was this a collision? Could it possibly stir up some trouble? Greg¡¯s internal alarm bells were ringing, and he felt the urge to turn and flee. However, by the time he thought of this, it was already too late. Liliana Grey had just looked over at him. Their eyes met, and both were startled. The difference was that Greg¡¯s scalp went numb, while Liliana¡¯s face lit up with delight. She walked over with a smile and said, ¡°Greg? What are you doing here?¡± The three women turned their heads at the sound of her voice. Liliana¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, but she quickly returned to normal, although the joyful expression disappeared, and she imperceptibly took a step back, establishing a proper social distance. ¡°These three are¡­?¡± Liliana paused for a moment, and then teased, ¡°They couldn¡¯t all be your girlfriends, could they?¡± Vince Cooper and Ryan Lampe¡¯s faces turned red simultaneously, while Angela Stuart instinctively glanced at Greg, a hopeful look in her eyes, though it was unclear what she was thinking. Greg said awkwardly, ¡°President Qin, please don¡¯t joke about me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just here to help Mr. Greg buy clothes, not girlfriends,¡± explained Ryan. Vince added, ¡°Yeah, just friends, nothing more.¡± Liliana, seasoned in the business world, had a sharp eye and immediately sensed something was amiss watching the two girls rush to explain. Instead of exposing them, she smiled and said, ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re both so pretty. If Boss Greg could have girlfriends as beautiful as you, that really would be commendable.¡± Greg was painfully embarrassed and quickly changed the subject, asking, ¡°President Qin, why are you shopping alone?¡± ¡°Oh, I had nothing to do this afternoon, so I decided to take a stroll.¡± Liliana tilted her head up, her eyes twinkling mischievously as she looked at Greg. She laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve recently started dating a younger guy, and he dresses too lightly. I thought I¡¯d buy him a few winter clothes.¡± ¡°Oh, hahaha.¡± Greg¡¯s face burned with embarrassment; he wished he could escape immediately under the pretext of using the bathroom. Ryan, sensing some awkwardness in the air, promptly made herself at home, saying, ¡°That¡¯s perfect, let¡¯s shop together, then. We¡¯re younger and don¡¯t have as good an eye for style, so we could really use President Qin¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Greg stood dumbfounded, looking bewilderedly at Ryan. Ryan was somewhat perplexed and asked, ¡°Mr. Greg, what¡¯s the matter? Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°Uh, no, nothing!¡± Greg forced a smile, but inside he was wailing. This damned girl Ryan, totally unaware of the sensitivity of the situation. What kind of bad karma is this! No way, I can¡¯t let them come together. Determined, Greg quickly said, ¡°President Qin might have other things later; let¡¯s not bother her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, who said I had other things? I¡¯ll stay and shop with you guys. It will be great to have Boss Greg try on some clothes for my little boyfriend,¡± Liliana said. On purpose, right? Greg turned his head, somewhat infuriatingly, and glared at Liliana. Liliana acted as though she hadn¡¯t seen it, walked forward, and took Ryan¡¯s arm on one side and Vince¡¯s on the other. Then she asked with a smile, ¡°What kind of clothes are you planning to buy for Boss Greg?¡± ¡°We¡¯re buying formal clothes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect since I want to buy casual clothes for my little boyfriend. After we¡¯re done picking out Boss Greg¡¯s formal wear, we can have him try on casual wear too. It will save us a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Yeah, Liliana really thought it through,¡± they said. The three young girls hadn¡¯t even graduated from college; how could they compete with a powerhouse like Liliana Grey? In just a few words, the four of them mixed together like sisters, chatting and laughing as they walked away, leaving Greg Jensen standing there alone. Seizing the moment when the others weren¡¯t paying attention, Liliana sneakily looked back and stuck her tongue out at Greg. The gesture, cute and playful in nature, was interpreted by Greg as mockery¡ªharmless but highly insulting. Greg¡¯s expression darkened even more. For the rest of the time, he was like a puppet, being tossed around by the four women. No sooner had he taken off the clothes Vince had brought him than Ryan and Angela brought over two more outfits for him to try on. Just when he had finished trying on the formal wear, Liliana brought over a whole bunch of casual wear she had picked out. ¡°Wrap this one up for me!¡± Liliana had chosen a bunch of casual clothes, but only took one to the cashier; she left the rest for Greg. Vince, looking at the formal wear chosen by the group, stuck out his tongue and said with a flushed face, ¡°Is it too much?¡± Chuckling, Greg shook his head and said, ¡°Not at all, I¡¯ll go pay now.¡± He carried several sets of formal wear and the pieces of casual clothing Liliana had chosen to the front to pay. Once the five of them left Zegna, Ryan, holding Liliana¡¯s arm, said with a laugh, ¡°Liliana, how about dinner together tonight?¡± ¡°Yeah, we really owe it to Liliana today; otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have known what would look good on Mr. Jensen.¡± Looking pleased with herself, Liliana glanced at Greg and then, smiling, shook her head, ¡°Some other time, I have to go home tonight, waiting to have a late-night snack with my little boyfriend.¡± Cold sweat instantly broke out on Greg¡¯s forehead. He knew that Liliana was hinting at their secret meeting at the Siheyuan tonight, even specifying the time. The time for a late-night snack. Ryan, unsuspecting, smiled and said, ¡°Oh, okay then, let¡¯s find another time.¡± ¡°Liliana, see you.¡± Liliana nodded, gave Greg a smile, and drove off. Greg let out a long breath and relaxed, turning back to the others with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Vince smiled sweetly and moved forward to link arms with Greg. Feeling a pang of jealousy, Ryan deliberately took his other arm, saying with a laugh, ¡°I¡¯ll borrow your man for a bit.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Vince gave her a glare but said nothing more. Angela¡¯s eyes went wide as she silently sighed. After leaving the mall, they casually bought some groceries at the underground supermarket. Back home, the women got busy in the kitchen. Soon, four dishes and a soup graced the table. After the meal, as the three women chattered away in the living room, Greg pretended to take a phone call and stood up to leave. Watching Greg go, Angela couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Vince, do you think Mr. Jensen has another woman?¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case,¡± Vince replied. Angela snorted and made a face, ¡°He¡¯s going out this late; he¡¯s definitely going on a date with a woman.¡± Vince felt a bit awkward and didn¡¯t know what to say; deep down, she didn¡¯t mind, as long as Greg was happy. Ryan looked coolly on and said indifferently, ¡°Let him be with whoever he wants. Vince isn¡¯t a fool; she knows what to do.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Angela also felt embarrassed and decided to keep quiet. Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Chapter 241: Uninvited Guest_1 Chapter 241: Chapter 241: Uninvited Guest_1 On the other side, Greg Jensen drove to the courtyard home and rang the doorbell for ages before a little green dinosaur finally staggered over to open the door. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Boss Greg who has three girlfriends? What brings you to flip my sign over?¡± ¡°You still dare to ask? Did you have fun playing with fire this afternoon?¡± Greg said with a dark face. Liliana Grey giggled, ¡°It was alright, pretty interesting anyway.¡± Greg snorted, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard a saying?¡± ¡°What saying?¡± Liliana Grey was taken aback. ¡°Playing with fire is asking for a beating!¡± Before the words had died away, Greg strode forward, hoisted her onto his shoulder, and gave her rear a few hearty smacks. ¡°Ah, you little stinker, put me down, I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± Liliana¡¯s beautiful face turned red instantaneously as she struggled fiercely, to no avail. ¡°I think you need to be taught a lesson; today you¡¯ve got to understand who¡¯s the head of this household.¡± Greg casually closed the door and carried her into the house. ¡°Put me down quickly, you little stinker, please¡­¡± The sounds of joy and surprise filled the night sky as the atmosphere in the house gradually turned amorous. Early the next morning, Greg got up early and took a new suit from the car, dressing himself neatly. Liliana Grey stood in front of Greg like a dutiful little wife, standing on tiptoes to tie his tie for him. Once done, she took two steps back, admiring her handiwork as if eyeing her own creation, and praised, ¡°Looking sharp, I did pick it out.¡± ¡°Uh, are you talking about the clothes or me?¡± Am I being treated as merchandise now? Greg¡¯s face darkened; he felt he should avoid this woman in the future or she might drive him to his grave. Liliana Grey said cheerily, ¡°Alright, you can head out now; I¡¯ll tidy up a bit and follow.¡± With that, she rose onto her tiptoes again and planted a kiss on Greg¡¯s lips. The cool touch of her soft lips made Greg¡¯s heart flutter, and he smirked, ¡°How about we have breakfast first?¡± ¡°Eat my foot, get moving!¡± Liliana¡¯s cheeks blazed like the sun, as she pushed and shoved Greg out of the courtyard home. Coming back to her senses, she glanced at the disheveled bedding and, recalling last night¡¯s scenes, her cheeks grew even rosier. ¡°Pah, he¡¯s corrupted me!¡± Muttering to herself, Liliana spat and headed for the shower. ¡­ As the most infamous haunted house in Jamae City, almost every Jamae local could recount one or two stories about Dreamscape Garden. And with the news of its change in ownership, every move of the garden immediately garnered massive attention. Because of this, without much advertising, the news of Dreamscape Garden¡¯s opening spread throughout Jamae City like wildfire. On the one hand, people were curious whether the notorious haunted house was still haunted. On the other, they were eager to know who had bought Dreamscape Garden. Early in the morning, around seven, even before Dreamscape Garden¡¯s gates were open, there were already a dozen cars parked outside, all belonging to those who had nothing better to do than to come and see the spectacle. The staff were a bit nervous, but Kingsley Harrison was bursting with joy on the inside, thinking that Greg¡¯s decision to purchase Dreamscape Garden was genius. With such an inherently intriguing place, it almost needed no promotion; there would be no lack of customers wanting to check it out initially. Greg was also shocked to see so many people, but he quickly relaxed. In a strict sense, this was his first time opening a store independently, and it was the largest one yet. His heart was a little nervous, but even more so, it was filled with excitement and anticipation. Ever since Joel Edwards regained his sense of taste, he had picked up his old craftsmanship and even spent half a month at Reverie Inn learning medicinal cuisine. His culinary skills were undoubtedly top-notch and were sure to satisfy the palate of any gourmet. The waiters at Dreamscape Garden had also been trained by a professional etiquette teacher. In the words of the etiquette teacher, ¡°These people wouldn¡¯t even have a flaw picked out in an ancient royal court. If placed in a hotel, their service quality would absolutely be at the pinnacle of the domestic industry.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know what ¡°pinnacle of service quality in the industry¡± meant, but he had Joel Edwards, the peak of the culinary world, by his side. If one were to make a comparison with chefs, then the waiters at Dreamscape Garden were probably the Joel Edwards of the service industry. Together with Kingsley Harrison, who had served as the vice president of a hotel for many years, nearly all the employees at Dreamscape Garden were elites within the industry. What was even more interesting was that the vegetables used at Dreamscape Garden were also premium vegetables hastened by the Small Cloud Rain Skill. In other words, from top to bottom, everyone at Dreamscape Garden was an elite among their peers. Such a business would be hard-pressed not to make money! That¡¯s what Greg Jensen thought. At eight-thirty in the morning, strings of firecrackers with a hundred thousand bangs were simultaneously lit by several security guards. The deafening explosions, fluttering red paper scraps, and the rising wisps of blue smoke announced that Dreamscape Garden was officially open for business. Greg Jensen and Kingsley Harrison personally stood at the entrance to welcome guests, while Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, and Brandon Brent stood on either side, acting as temporary greeters. The guests arriving today were all acquaintances, and having them serve as greeters was also appropriate. As the firecracker noise ceased, one by one the guests, who came to offer congratulations, walked over from the parking lot. Leading the way were none other than Brandon Brent¡¯s father, Micah Brent, as well as Riverhaven County¡¯s wealthiest, Chestor Ware, and following them were the tycoons of Riverhaven County. After the downfall of Bernard Walker, these individuals had all received some benefits, and though in the end Greg Jensen received the lion¡¯s share, their hearts were still filled with gratitude. Therefore, even though they had the furthest to travel, they arrived the earliest. Just as they were about to reach the entrance, a black sedan suddenly stopped at the door, blocking their way. Soon after, a small truck parked behind it. The next second, Cindy Harrison stepped out of the car. With an indifferent expression, she glanced around, a trace of disdain curling at the corner of her mouth as she strode haughtily to Greg Jensen. Behind her, Judy Lampe directed the laborers in carrying wooden crates from the truck. Whenever Greg Jensen saw Cindy Harrison, he would remember the image of her being with an old man, and a wave of nausea inevitably surged within him. Kingsley Harrison knew of their feud and seeing Cindy Harrison arrive, his face immediately turned sour as he said: ¡°What are you doing here? Leave at once, you are not welcome here!¡± Cindy Harrison acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing, her beautiful eyes filled with a provocative look as she gazed at Greg Jensen. ¡°Isn¡¯t it customary for a restaurant opening to welcome guests from all directions? Surely Dreamscape Garden hasn¡¯t categorized guests into ranks, has it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, we just don¡¯t welcome you, that¡¯s all!¡± Kingsley Harrison looked at her coldly, saying, ¡°Leave now, or I will call security!¡± Greg Jensen patted his shoulder and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let her in. I hear Miss Harrison also runs a restaurant. Let her come in and see for herself what the pinnacle of private dining looks like.¡± ¡°Ha, you think this haunted house can set the standard for private dining? What a joke!¡± Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Chapter 242: Let Her Be Arrogant for a Few Days_1 Chapter 242: Chapter 242: Let Her Be Arrogant for a Few Days_1 Cindy Harrison sneered, ¡°Greg, it was just about playing the fool, no one killed you. Why can¡¯t you just play the fool obediently in your village? Why did you have to come mess around in Jamae City? Do you even have what it takes? I advise you, get out of Jamae City now, immediately, right this minute. In consideration of our past, I will let it go. Otherwise¡­¡± Pfft! Before she could finish, Greg couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°Do we still have something like affection between us? How come I didn¡¯t know about that?¡± At that, he smacked his forehead, as if suddenly realizing something, and said, ¡°Oh, I remember now. You¡¯re talking about¡­ past affection? Is it ¡®wan¡¯ or ¡®ri¡¯?¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face turned ashen with anger and she shouted, ¡°You¡­ you are shameless!¡± Greg replied indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t hurry, when you get married, I¡¯ll show you what true shamelessness is!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± At this moment, Judy Lampe, along with the decorators, walked over. She glanced at Greg and snorted coldly: ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t lower yourself to argue with a fool. Have you forgotten what we came here for today?¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s expression quickly softened, and she forced a casual sneer, ¡°Right, I almost forgot the gift. Come on, bring up the gift I have for Boss Greg!¡± Before she had finished speaking, several loaders came over, carefully standing a wooden box upright at the entrance. Cindy Harrison, staring into Greg¡¯s eyes, sneered, ¡°Open it, let Boss Greg see whether he likes this gift or not.¡± ¡°Sure, Director Zhang.¡± The loaders hurriedly took a crowbar and disassembled all the panels from the wooden box. A standing clock about 1.8 meters high, painted entirely black, was unveiled before everyone. ¡°This is¡­ a congratulatory gift?¡± ¡°She¡¯s giving an ¡®end¡¯ for their opening? This isn¡¯t a congratulatory gift, it¡¯s like she¡¯s wishing for Dreamscape Garden to close down immediately!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much? Whatever grievances they have, can¡¯t they settle them privately? To send such a disgusting thing during their opening, that¡¯s really low.¡± The crowd was buzzing with comments, and the employees of Dreamscape Garden turned pale with anger. The salaries at Dreamscape Garden were generally higher than the average in Jamae City, and that was not even counting the year-end bonuses and commissions. If those were included, the average office worker might not earn as much as they did. Greg¡¯s face also darkened, and a wave of anger began to surge within him. Kingsley Harrison was even more furious, pointing at Cindy Harrison and cursing, ¡°You little girl, have you no decorum at all? Next time your family has an opening, shall I also come over and send a funeral bell, how about that?¡± Judy Lampe stepped forward, blocking Cindy Harrison, and scoffed, ¡°Heh, if you¡¯re not afraid of getting beaten black and blue, go ahead, I welcome it anytime!¡± Cindy Harrison mockingly glanced at Greg and instructed without turning back, ¡°Place this funeral bell at the most conspicuous place at the entrance.¡± Greg frowned, still remaining silent. Kingsley Harrison was so angry he was about to explode, shouting, ¡°Cindy Harrison, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone too far?¡± Cindy Harrison looked as though she had heard a joke, disbelief written all over her face. She turned to Judy Lampe and asked, ¡°Auntie, he says I¡¯ve gone too far, do you think I have?¡± Judy Lampe played along with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. You¡¯re not only reasonable, but you¡¯re also a kind person. Dreamscape Garden has opened such a large business here, and yet there¡¯s not a single guest. We came here today especially to support Dreamscape Garden. If this is considered excessive, then I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s considered proper anymore.¡± ¡°You¡­ you are too bullying!¡± Angered, Kingsley Harrison gasped for breath, pointing at Cindy Harrison but not knowing what to say. Facing the odd behavior of Cindy Harrison and Judy Lampe, Greg Jensen remained calm, saying: ¡°Mr. Harrison, don¡¯t stoop to her level, prepare to greet the guests instead.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± Kingsley Harrison glared fiercely at the two and snapped, ¡°Out of the way, a good dog doesn¡¯t block the path!¡± Cindy Harrison curled her lip, let out a cold laugh, and without hurry, pulled Judy Lampe to the side, waiting to see Greg Jensen make a fool of himself. ¡°Mr. Jensen, congratulations¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, best of luck on your opening day!¡± Micah Brent, Chestor Ware, and others walked over, laughing and offering their good wishes from afar. As they approached and noticed the grandfather clock near the entrance, their expressions suddenly darkened. With a serious face, Micah Brent said, ¡°Who brought this here? On such a joyous opening day, why would you place this thing at the entrance? Move it away at once!¡± ¡°I brought it. You have a problem with that?¡± Cindy Harrison said with a sneer. Micah Brent frowned, sizing up Cindy Harrison, and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, giving someone a grandfather clock for their opening day, no matter how you justify it, you have absolutely no good reason!¡± ¡°I want to give it, what business is it of yours?¡± Cindy Harrison rolled her eyes, impatiently retorting, ¡°Old man, if you have the guts, use them; if you don¡¯t, just go die in a corner!¡± In her eyes, even if Greg Jensen was now wealthy, he was still that same useless poor kid from college. How impressive could a poor kid¡¯s friends be? As the future lady of the Lin family, she could scold someone if she pleased, and if scolding wasn¡¯t satisfying enough, she dared to get physical! However, instead of getting angry at her words, Micah Brent let out a cold laugh. Looking at Cindy Harrison¡¯s arrogant face, he asked ominously, ¡°Are you insulting me?¡± ¡°Oh, look at that, a fish finding a fish and a shrimp finding a shrimp, a turtle finding a soft-shelled turtle! No wonder you¡¯re friends with that trash Greg Jensen. You must be deaf, eh? Or are you saying you¡¯re not human, so you can¡¯t understand human speech?¡± Cindy Harrison glanced at Micah Brent and scoffed, ¡°Just look at your poor appearance, still have the nerve to come over and offer congratulations, aren¡¯t you ashamed!¡± Micah Brent laughed in anger, pointing at Cindy Harrison and said, ¡°Alright, insulting an inspector, huh? Just you wait¡­¡± After speaking, he picked up his phone to make a call, then said into it, ¡°Get out of the car, bring the handcuffs. Someone has insulted an inspector, take her directly back to Riverhaven County when you get here, ask her what¡¯s going on.¡± On hearing this, Cindy Harrison suddenly paused, and asked blankly, ¡°You are an inspector?¡± Micah Brent said with a mocking smile, ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself, the Chief of Riverhaven County Inspectorate, Micah Brent.¡± ¡°Inspectorate¡­ Chief?¡± Cindy Harrison was suddenly confused, ¡°How could there be a Chief of the Inspectorate among Greg Jensen¡¯s friends? Impossible, right?¡± Greg Jensen was just a country boy, how could a chief-level figure come to congratulate him? But before she could recover from her surprise, two inspectors approached from afar. When they reached Micah Brent, one of them asked, ¡°Chief, who insulted you just now?¡± Micah Brent pointed at Cindy Harrison and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s her, take her to the car for now. Once I¡¯m done here, we¡¯ll bring her back to Riverhaven County together.¡± ¡°Yes, Chief.¡± The two inspectors acknowledged and immediately walked towards Cindy Harrison. Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Trickery and Deception_1 Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Trickery and Deception_1 Cindy Harrison¡¯s face went pale with fear, and she took several steps back, saying in panic, ¡°Wait¡­ I didn¡¯t say that you¡­¡± Judy Lampe was also terrified, but still said with forced bravery, ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t be afraid, they are the patrol from Riverhaven County, they don¡¯t have the right to arrest people here!¡± Upon hearing her words, Micah Brent¡¯s face was full of smiles as he said, ¡°Feel free to try and resist, let¡¯s see if I dare to enforce measures!¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s legs went weak with fear, though being caught and taken to Riverhaven County wasn¡¯t a big deal, as it wasn¡¯t anything serious. With just a word from the Locke family, she could be released quickly. But as Ethan Locke¡¯s girlfriend, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. Thinking that if she were caught, it might affect her future status, Cindy Harrison, driven by desperation, shouted: ¡°You¡­ you wouldn¡¯t dare. My husband is the eldest son of the Locke family of Jamae City, touch me and see what happens!¡± Micah Brent¡¯s expression changed slightly as he looked toward Greg Jensen, his eyes filled with inquiry. He was the patrol officer from Riverhaven County, and the act of enforcing the law in Jamae City was already overstepping his jurisdiction. If he provoked someone from the Locke family, he would be facing significant trouble too. ¡°Director Brent, let¡¯s just let this go, after all, it¡¯s my opening day, please give me this face.¡± Greg Jensen understood Micah Brent¡¯s meaning, and since he didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble on this day either, he quickly provided Brent with a way out. Micah Brent snorted coldly and glared at Cindy Harrison as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Today, for Mr. Jensen¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll not take this further with you.¡± Cindy Harrison was someone who wouldn¡¯t relent if she had the upper hand. Seeing that Micah Brent had backed down, she got emboldened and taunted loudly: ¡°Thought you were so tough? Try touching me and see what happens!¡± Micah Brent¡¯s face turned red with restraint, and unable to say anything further, he could only glare with round, angry eyes and snorted coldly before he walked into the courtyard. Chestor Ware came up beside Greg Jensen, without saying anything, but his eyes clearly showed his concern. Greg Jensen smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°Let her be arrogant for a few more days.¡± Chestor Ware breathed a sigh of relief and nodded with a smile. Taylor Ware, holding her father¡¯s hand, also had a look full of concern on her face. Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but scoff and muttered, ¡°Playing tricks, serves you right to be unlucky.¡± ¡°Taylor, shut up!¡± ¡°Hmm, I know.¡± Chestor Ware was quite helpless and gave Greg Jensen an apologetic smile, ¡°My apologies, Brother Jensen, Taylor is just¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand; you all go inside first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chestor Ware nodded, glanced at Cindy Harrison, and then walked into the courtyard with Taylor Ware. ¡°Congratulations, Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, wishing you a prosperous business!¡± The other wealthy individuals from Riverhaven County also came over, reviving the previously solemn atmosphere. One after another, the wealthy from Riverhaven County came forward to offer their congratulations, their attitudes filled with respect. Cindy Harrison stood by watching, her eyes revealing confusion. Although she didn¡¯t know these people, by their attire and appearance, she could tell they were of considerable worth. Greg Jensen was just a poor boy from a mountain village, how could he know so many wealthy individuals? And the way these tycoons treated Greg Jensen seemed excessively good, almost like subordinates offering gifts to a superior, rather than friends congratulating each other. Their respect was almost unseemly! What exactly is their relationship with Greg Jensen? Cindy Harrison didn¡¯t know that at this moment, Kingsley Harrison was also filled with shock. Kingsley Harrison knew that Greg Jensen had a wide network in Riverhaven County, but he didn¡¯t expect Greg¡¯s connections to be so extensive. A private kitchen opening was all it took, yet it brought out all the tycoons of Riverhaven County. Having been the manager at the Reverie Inn for many years, he had basically met all of the people who came to offer congratulations today. Before, he had to be extremely careful around them, fearing he might anger them, but today these tycoons¡¯ attitudes were quite low. Even when facing him, they all wore smiles as warm and pleasant as a spring breeze. This couldn¡¯t help but give rise to a sense of inexplicable pride in Kingsley Harrison¡¯s heart, as if he were borrowing someone else¡¯s glory for himself. What made him feel even more triumphant was that these tycoons were all very particular; after each of them had finished their congratulations, they would glare fiercely at Cindy Harrison. Cindy Harrison was so angry that she turned pale, and snapped, ¡°A bunch of rubes who¡¯ve never seen the world, what does it matter if there are many people offering congratulations? They¡¯re like dog meat that will never make it to the feast!¡± Unable to hold back, Kingsley Harrison retorted, ¡°Even if we haven¡¯t seen the world, we are still better than you, a nasty woman with no manners!¡± Spencer Burley couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Cindy Harrison, you¡¯re not part of the Locke family yet, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Cindy Harrison angrily said, ¡°Spencer Burley, is it? Do you have a say here? By saying that, are you looking down on the Locke family, wanting the Burley family to go to war with them?¡± Go to war with the Locke family? Spencer Burley naturally didn¡¯t have the guts for that. But, hearing Cindy Harrison¡¯s harsh words and seeing her contemptuous gaze, how could the always willful Spencer Burley hold back? He pointed at Cindy Harrison and angrily said, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a social-climbing green tea bitch, what right do you have to represent the Locke family?¡± Adrian Wright scoffed, ¡°Spencer¡¯s right, you should wait until you actually marry into the Locke family before you talk like this.¡± Cindy Harrison was so angry she was almost gasping for breath, pointing at Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley she said, ¡°You¡­ very good, the Burley and Wright families, is it? Just you wait!¡± After saying that, she shouted at Judy Lampe, ¡°Call Jay Brent and tell him to send people over to block the entrance. I said no one is allowed to enter Dreamscape Garden today without my say-so!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call right now!¡± Judy Lampe looked at Spencer Burley and the others with disdain and then took out her phone, ready to call Jay Brent. Just then, a Volkswagen stopped at the entrance of Dreamscape Garden. The car was a bit old, and many parts seemed rather worn, but it was well-cleaned and gave the first impression of being modest and tidy. Seeing this car, Cindy Harrison was stunned for a moment, feeling that it looked familiar, as though she had seen it somewhere before. But for the moment, she couldn¡¯t recall where. Just as she was puzzled, the Volkswagen¡¯s driver came running down and earnestly opened the rear door, and a middle-aged man with a serious face stepped out. ¡°Jonathon Milton? The Health Bureau Chief Jonathon Milton? He¡­ why did he come here?¡± Cindy Harrison was suddenly dumbstruck, but soon regained her composure, and with a sycophantic smile on her face, she hurriedly approached him. ¡°Chief Milton, long time no see.¡± At the sound of her somewhat sweet and coquettish voice, Chief Milton frowned slightly, turned his head for a look, and seemed to recognize Cindy Harrison, then nodded his head. Cindy Harrison smiled, ready to introduce herself, but saw that Chief Milton had already turned his head away from her and instead walked towards Greg Jensen with a beaming smile. ¡°Mr. Jensen, congratulations!¡± Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Chapter 244: Do you think Im right?_1 Chapter 244: Chapter 244: Do you think I¡¯m right?_1 ¡°Haha, Director Wang, I thought you wouldn¡¯t have time to come over.¡± Greg Jensen laughed as he approached and extended his hand for a handshake, then asked, ¡°Director Wang, how¡¯s your health?¡± ¡°Haha, the doctor said it was lucky we caught it early. After a few days of simple treatment, there¡¯s no big issue anymore. As long as I take good care of myself and have regular check-ups, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really a cause for celebration!¡± Director Wang laughed, ¡°Your Dreamscape Garden opening is the real occasion for celebration. How is it going, any difficulties that you need my help to resolve?¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing much¡­¡± As Greg Jensen was speaking, a group of people came walking over from a distance, led by the Chief and Deputy Chief of the Health Department, Richard Lampe and Pearl Walker. ¡°Young Greg, congratulations.¡± ¡°Boss Jensen, all the best on your opening.¡± Richard Lampe came up to Greg Jensen with a beaming smile, winking and said softly, ¡°That medicine of yours is really miraculous.¡± ¡°Haha, as long as it¡¯s useful.¡± Greg Jensen smiled knowingly and then turned to Pearl Walker, saying with a smile, ¡°Pearl, you¡¯re here too?¡± Pearl Walker had previously made things difficult for Greg Jensen, and though she was very reluctant in her heart, at this moment she could only force a smile and said, ¡°Um, congratulations, Boss Jensen.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Pearl.¡± Greg Jensen smiled briefly, then turned his head back to continue chatting with Director Wang and Richard Lampe. Pearl Walker¡¯s smile was somewhat stiff. But with her two superiors present, how could she dare to leave on her own? Seeing this scene, Cindy Harrison felt her head buzz as a chill rose from the bottom of her heart and rushed to the top of her head. Greg Jensen actually knew Director Wang, and it seemed like they were on very good terms? How¡­ how is that possible? He was just a poor boy from the countryside, and even if he had the money to open a private kitchen, from where did he get the connections to mingle with big shots like Director Wang? Keep in mind, although Director Wang¡¯s position might not seem high, he holds significant power in the catering industry. Even the Lin family had to pay him some respect. Cindy Harrison could never have imagined that she would see Director Wang, such a significant figure, at the opening day of Dreamscape Garden! What¡¯s more absurd is that Greg Jensen not only knew Director Wang, but he was also on extremely familiar terms with both chiefs of the inspection team. Watching them chat, they looked like old friends who had known each other for many years. Greg Jensen had only been in Jamae City for a few days, how could he have such a vast network of connections? Before coming here, Cindy Harrison only wanted to thoroughly humiliate Greg Jensen, but at this moment, she felt somewhat at a loss. If the director and both chiefs are friends of Greg Jensen, they wouldn¡¯t trouble her if they didn¡¯t seek her out, dare she humiliate Greg Jensen? At that moment, Judy Lampe suddenly walked over, tugged at Cindy Harrison¡¯s arm, and whispered urgently, ¡°Cindy, think of something quick!¡± ¡°Think of something?¡± Cindy Harrison hadn¡¯t come back to her senses, and asked blankly, ¡°Think of what?¡± Judy Lampe looked anxiously at the standing grandfather clock at the entrance and said urgently, ¡°The clock! Hurry up and think of a way to move the clock away. If Director Wang knows how good his relationship with Greg Jensen is and finds out that we brought a clock as a gift for his opening, won¡¯t he deal with us?¡± Upon hearing this, Cindy Harrison felt her head buzz, and she instantly felt like she was in an ice cellar. Director Wang was essentially the parent official of the catering industry; if he wanted to trouble someone, he didn¡¯t need to go to much effort. He could easily find some issues and have the place shut down for rectification. Shutting down for rectification, losing some sales is a small matter, but a slip in the restaurant¡¯s reputation, that¡¯s a big problem. ¡°What are you waiting for, hurry up!¡± ¡°Ah, I¡­ I see.¡± Cindy Harrison shivered and hurried to the floor clock, intending to ask the decorators to move it quickly, only to remember that those workers had already left. She immediately panicked and hurriedly called the moving company, but at that moment, Director Wang had already come over, accompanied by Greg Jensen. Seeing the floor clock, Director Wang¡¯s face sank, and he frowned, ¡°Why is there a floor clock at your entrance?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, glanced at Cindy Harrison beside him, and said indifferently, ¡°Oh, it was a gift from a friend.¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Director Wang was quick to react and glanced coldly at Cindy Harrison, ¡°Your friend doesn¡¯t seem to have much class. It would be better to keep your distance in the future.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been in touch for a long time, but I don¡¯t know why, she still sticks to me like a plaster.¡± Richard Lampe also noticed the problem and sneered, ¡°Whenever a plaster is stuck, you peel it off and throw it away quickly, otherwise it will start to smell after a long time.¡± ¡°Haha, Richard is right, I¡¯ll throw it in the trash later,¡± laughed Greg Jensen. Pearl Walker watched Cindy Harrison thoughtfully, and though she didn¡¯t speak, her eyes already showed a hint of coldness. She was pondering how to repair her relationship with Greg Jensen, and now an opportunity had come, hadn¡¯t it? She knew Cindy Harrison, the future young mistress of the Lin family. But what of that? She wasn¡¯t in business, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about the Lin family at all. Richard Lampe sneered, ¡°Greg, if you need our help to peel off this plaster, just say the word. We¡¯re all friends here and should help each other out.¡± ¡°Richard is right, that¡¯s the idea!¡± Director Wang nodded and deliberately looked at Cindy Harrison, asking, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Yes, what Director Wang and Section Chief Lampe said is, of course¡­ correct.¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face was green with anger as she was ridiculed by several people, and she couldn¡¯t even retort; instead, she had to force a smile and agree with them. It felt unbearably terrible! Director Wang looked deeply at Cindy Harrison, then turned his head to Pearl Walker and said, ¡°Pearl, the market atmosphere has been quite poor lately. Let¡¯s have a meeting tomorrow to tidy things up. We must crack down on those tendencies for malicious competition and not allow anyone with ulterior motives to sabotage the market environment.¡± Pearl Walker glanced at Cindy Harrison again, nodded in understanding, and said, ¡°Director, I understand. I¡¯ll arrange it when I get back this afternoon.¡± Greg Jensen smiled in admiration, ¡°Having a leader like Director Wang who is willing to maintain the market environment is a blessing for us small merchants.¡± ¡°Haha, do you still consider yourself a small merchant?¡± Director Wang laughed. Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m involved in small-scale businesses; I can¡¯t compare to those big shots who dominate various fields.¡± Director Wang joked, ¡°We¡¯ll only know whether it¡¯s a small-scale business after we go in and see for ourselves.¡± ¡°Then please come inside,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, personally leading Director Wang and the others indoors. Cindy Harrison watched the backs of the group, feeling as if she had drained all her strength; she exhaled a long breath and her legs went soft, nearly collapsing to the ground. Judy Lampe quickly stepped forward to support her, anxiously asking, ¡°Cindy, what do we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Hurry up and move the clock away,¡± Cindy Harrison said resignedly. Kingsley Harrison sneered, ¡°The item has already been given to us, you say move it, just like that? Wishful thinking!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s complexion darkened again, but thinking of the consequences if the floor clock stayed, she could only force a smile with a hint of flattery, ¡°Mr. Harrison, I was young and ignorant, please don¡¯t take it personally¡­¡± Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: Chapter 245 Outshining All_1 Chapter 245: Chapter 245 Outshining All_1 ¡°` ¡°Heh.¡± Kingsley Harrison sneered coldly, waving over two security guards to watch the grandfather clock before heading straight into the yard. Cindy Harrison was completely dumbfounded, filled with immense regret. She felt she had been too impulsive, acting against Greg Jensen without first investigating his background and connections. Had she known about Greg¡¯s formidable network within the Health Department, she would not have used such a low-level tactic to humiliate him. Now, not only had she failed to humiliate Greg, but she had also brought trouble upon herself. It was simply a case of lifting a rock only to drop it on her own feet! However, Greg had not taken her seriously, or to put it another way, from beginning to end, he never paid any attention to Cindy Harrison at all. With his current capabilities, for a flirtatious woman like Cindy, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say he could eliminate her with a wave of his hand. The reason he hadn¡¯t acted was simply that he felt the time was not right. Acting now would let Cindy off too easily! That was why, when Kingsley Harrison came in to ask about what to do with the grandfather clock, Greg only waved his hand, indicating that Kingsley should handle it himself. After chatting with Director Wang and the others for a while, Greg then went out to greet Craig Burley and his daughter Louisa Burley. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Vivian Shimpson had also come along with them. As Vivian Shimpson entered, she happened to see Cindy Harrison beating a hasty retreat, and her good mood immediately vanished without a trace. She couldn¡¯t help scoffing, ¡°A dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating feces. She¡¯s mixed up with that malicious woman again!¡± ¡°Vivian, who is she?¡± ¡°Ethan Locke¡¯s girlfriend, Greg¡¯s ex-girlfriend.¡± After Greg became an idiot, Vivian Shimpson had inquired about the details of that day in many ways, and naturally, she knew that the instigator of the incident was the seemingly harmless Cindy Harrison. Because of this, she was filled with loathing for Cindy Harrison. Hearing Louisa Burley ask about it, she instinctively told the whole story without any reservations. Upon hearing this, Louisa¡¯s pretty face rarely showed a trace of anger, ¡°She¡¯s too hateful. Greg was so good to her, how could she be so heartless¡­¡± Watching Louisa Burley¡¯s angry expression, Vivian Shimpson felt a lump in her throat, realizing she might have misspoken, as the past story could make Louisa like Greg even more. After all, love encompasses everything, and sympathy is one of the sources of affection. She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say to make amends, so she could only sigh helplessly. Just then, Greg came out and greeted Craig Burley, who was walking ahead, then he walked toward Louisa Burley. Approaching her, he noticed that besides Vivian Shimpson, there was a strange woman beside Louisa, holding an umbrella for her. ¡°Who might this be¡­¡± Chapter 245 245 Eventually, Taken by a Scoundrel, Losing Everything ¡°Oh, this is Sister Hu¨¤n. She has been taking care of me for many years. She returned home for a short visit not long ago,¡± Louisa Burley introduced with a smile, ¡°Sister Hu¨¤n, this is Brother Greg I told you about. Thanks to him, I can go out during the day.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Greg, my name is Kevin Lampe.¡± Kevin Lampe reached out proactively and shook hands with Greg, smiling, ¡°Thank you for curing the young lady¡¯s illness.¡± ¡°It was just a helping hand; we¡¯re all friends here, no need to be so formal,¡± Greg smiled back before asking, ¡°Louisa, how have you been feeling lately?¡± ¡°Much better now.¡± ¡°` Louisa Burley said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, just a little bit of adaptation and I can stay outside for much longer. If I use an umbrella, I can already stay outside for most of the afternoon now.¡± ¡°Haha, that means the Yin energy inside you has already been mostly dispelled. Keep it up and eventually, you¡¯ll be able to stand in the sunlight without any worries, just like a normal person.¡± ¡°Mm, I know, I¡¯ll definitely work hard!¡± Louisa Burley nodded with a smile. Vivian Shimpson couldn¡¯t help but curl her lip and said, ¡°Tch, you¡¯re never off duty with your shtick of playing the mystic.¡± After saying this, she turned to Kevin Lampe and said, ¡°Kevin, be very careful with this guy, don¡¯t let Louisa be deceived by him.¡± ¡°Er, okay.¡± Kevin Lampe smiled very casually, obviously not taking her words to heart. Louisa Burley, holding Vivian¡¯s arm, said, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t talk nonsense, Greg wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡± Vivian Shimpson, looking disappointed in her naivety, huffed, ¡°You are so gullible. If someone sold you, you would even help count the money for them. Sooner or later, that scumbag is going to swindle everything from you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face immediately turned red, and she stole a glance at Greg Jensen, noticing he was talking with his father and not paying attention to them; she then let out a slight sigh of relief. She turned her head and said with a smile to Vivian Shimpson, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go inside too. I¡¯ve heard from Magnus that they¡¯ve prepared a lot of delicious food today.¡± Vivian Shimpson gave her a glance and said helplessly, ¡°Sigh, I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡± Louisa Burley laughed, and, linking arms with her, headed inside. ¡°Kingsley, come and take Craig over to Chief Wang¡¯s table, I¡¯ll take Louisa and the others to another.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen handed Craig Burley over to Kingsley Harrison, then personally led Louisa Burley, Vivian Shimpson, and the others to a house beside the little hill. The hill was not high, just twenty to thirty meters tall, and was considered part of Dreamscape Garden. Located halfway up the hill, the house had windows that had been transformed into floor-to-ceiling glass, offering a view overlooking the entire Dreamscape Garden. Especially the circling corridor, and the pond that was clear and bright, emanating a sense of a secluded and ethereal setting. The house, built in the last century with a brick and wood mixed structure, had only undergone some repairs and reinforcements by the previous owners without changing much of the main structure. After Dreamscape Garden came into Greg Jensen¡¯s hands, the major change was turning the southern wall into floor-to-ceiling windows, and replacing other doors and windows as well. While it looked somewhat modern from the outside, the inside still retained the old-time style. Entering it, one could feel an atmosphere of tranquil elegance. The old stone tiles on the floor had all been replaced with dark-hued marble, giving off a faint mellow glow, looking both mysterious and solemn. The whole room was divided into three parts: the dining area in the center, and rest and recreation areas on either side. ¡°Wow, this place is too beautiful.¡± Upon entering, Louisa Burley couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration, even Vivian Shimpson beside her nodded in agreement. Greg¡¯s sense of aesthetics isn¡¯t bad at all, worthy of a man I¡¯ve taken a fancy to. Thinking this, Vivian Shimpson¡¯s face turned red, and she secretly spit to herself, yet her eyes couldn¡¯t stop glancing at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen, oblivious to her reaction, introduced the people already seated, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is Miss Taylor Ware, her father is Mr. Chestor Ware, the most famous philanthropic businessman in Riverhaven County. This is Brandon Brent, his father is Micah Brent, the Chief Inspector of Riverhaven County.¡± ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Louisa Burley, Magnus is my brother.¡± Louisa Burley said with a smile. Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Chapter 246 Fierce Woman_1 Chapter 246: Chapter 246 Fierce Woman_1 Brandon Brent¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw Louisa Burley, the debauchery deep in his bones stirring once again. He was about to stand up and greet her when he suddenly thought of Lois Abbott. Examining Louisa¡¯s gaze towards Greg Jensen, he quickly understood and couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of relief. He almost stole another one of Mr. Jensen¡¯s women! Brandon silently labeled Louisa Burley in his mind while warning himself never to touch any woman acquainted with Greg Jensen in the future. If he accidentally messed with one of Mr. Jensen¡¯s women, he really wouldn¡¯t know how he died. But how come Mr. Jensen has so many women? It seems that any random woman he encounters is related to him, and all of them are so beautiful. ¡°Hello, Amande, I¡¯m Taylor Ware. Don¡¯t be so formal, please have a seat.¡± Taylor Ware looked at the graceful and generously behaved Louisa Burley and couldn¡¯t help but compare herself. After a short while, she gave up the idea of competing. There was no way she could compare! Louisa Burley was more delicate in appearance, gentler, more favorable to men, and surpassed Taylor in every aspect¡­ Except for the fact that Taylor had longer legs, she was outclassed by Louisa Burley in every other area. Of course, she could also throw a punch better than Louisa Burley. But is that really considered an advantage for a woman? ¡°Amande, you sit on the inside; Magnus and the others will be here soon, too.¡± Greg Jensen said to Kevin Lampe, ¡°Lampe, do make yourself comfortable and join us for a bite.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, please go ahead with your business, don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Kevin Lampe said with a smile. Just then, the room door was suddenly pushed open, a blast of cold air rushed in, and a woman stepped inside, accompanied by the cold wind and followed by Kingsley Harrison. Upon seeing this person, Greg Jensen felt somewhat guilty and forced a smile, ¡°Miss Grey, you¡¯re here. I was busy entertaining guests and couldn¡¯t welcome you personally.¡± Liliana Grey was wearing a fur coat over her attire. After taking it off, she revealed the white blazer she wore underneath. She exuded a sharp, professionally chic air, yet with the unique softness of a mature woman. For a moment, her presence seemed to outshine everyone else. ¡°Boss Jensen, congratulations on the grand opening.¡± She casually offered her congratulations, her distant gaze slowly sweeping over each person present. Taylor Ware¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, a voice inside telling her she didn¡¯t like this woman. Vivian Shimpson¡¯s expression also cooled, feeling a natural resistance within her. Only Louisa Burley looked at Liliana Grey with curiosity and asked, ¡°Sister, are you sitting here? Why don¡¯t you sit next to me, then?¡± Liliana Grey¡¯s face blossomed into a smile, as if melting snow, raising the temperature in the room by several degrees. She looked at Louisa Burley with a cheerful twinkle in her eyes and a hint of delight, saying, ¡°Since my sister has asked, I¡¯ll sit next to you.¡± After saying that, she turned to Greg Jensen and asked with a smile, ¡°Boss Jensen doesn¡¯t mind, right?¡± ¡°Haha, no, not at all; you can sit wherever you like. Please take a seat; I¡¯ll go check on Director Wang over there.¡± Greg sensed an odd tension in the atmosphere and quickly made an excuse to leave the room and return to the small building up front. He first made a round to Director Wang¡¯s place and then called out Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright, instructing them to take good care of the guests on the back hill. Adrian Wright nodded in agreement. Spencer Burley, however, didn¡¯t take it seriously, saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t they just my sister and her friends? They¡¯re all from our own circle; no need for special care.¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat speechless, unsure how to explain. He hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Nathan Humphrey¡¯s mother is here too.¡± ¡°Nathan Humphrey¡¯s mom?¡± Spencer Burley looked bewildered as he said, ¡°Are you talking about CEO Qin?¡± ¡°Yeah, she insisted on sitting with Louisa Burley and her group, I had no choice, so keep a close watch on them both.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Not long ago, they had just won over five million from Nathan Humphrey, hearing that Liliana Grey had arrived made him feel somewhat guilty. ¡°Greg, she¡¯s not here to demand that five million back, is she?¡± ¡°What are you thinking? CEO Qin is nothing like you, with no class.¡± Spencer Burley was taken aback, giving Greg Jensen a strange look. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Greg Jensen asked, clueless. After hesitating for a moment, Spencer Burley muttered ¡°impossible,¡± then said, ¡°Nothing, we¡¯ll head over in a bit.¡± ¡°The two of you should go over now and talk.¡± ¡°This¡­ okay.¡± Watching Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley walk towards the back mountain, Greg Jensen finally breathed a sigh of relief. Indeed, it was he who had called over Liliana Grey, but he had not told her to run over to that house on the back mountain. Greg Jensen sighed and grumbled, ¡°Here comes another car crash!¡± After saying this, he paused, perplexed: ¡°That¡¯s not right, I don¡¯t have any ambiguous relationships with any of the women in that house, what am I afraid of?¡± Greg Jensen was stunned for a moment, then let out a self-deprecating laugh, mocking himself for being overly nervous or maybe just feeling guilty like a thief. He made a round in the kitchen and saw Joel Edwards sitting at the entrance, a small jug of wine in his left hand and a pair of chopsticks in his right, with a set of bowls and chopsticks placed in front of him. He would use serving chopsticks to take a little from every dish that passed by him to ensure there were no flaws in any of the dishes. Seeing this, Greg Jensen decided not to go any further in and turned to leave the kitchen. With so many years as an executive chef in a five-star hotel, Joel Edwards¡¯s culinary skills were strong; as long as he was diligent and responsible, Dreamscape Garden¡¯s kitchen wouldn¡¯t fall behind. ¡­ At Harrison¡¯s Homestyle Cuisine, Cindy Harrison looked at the empty parking lot, her face as dark as the bottom of a pot. ¡°Why are there so few people today?¡± ¡°Cindy, Dreamscape Garden is opening today, and all our regular customers have gone there,¡± someone said. Cindy Harrison clenched her teeth and said resentfully, ¡°Greg Jensen, it¡¯s always that bastard Greg Jensen!¡± She truly detested Greg Jensen, wishing she could tear him apart and feast on his flesh and blood. Looking at Cindy Harrison, who was seething with anger, Judy Lampe felt somewhat helpless. Who would have thought that Greg Jensen¡¯s connections were so strong? She sighed and advised, ¡°Cindy, forget about the past and focus on our business. We can¡¯t go on like this forever, right? In a few days, I¡¯m afraid all our loyal customers will have been stolen away by Dreamscape Garden.¡± Cindy Harrison gradually calmed down, thought for a moment, and then said with a snort, ¡°We¡¯ve hired some of the country¡¯s top chefs. What decent food can those rubbish cooks at Dreamscape Garden make? Don¡¯t worry, those regulars are just chasing the novelty for now. Believe me, it won¡¯t be long before they come back.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Judy Lampe nodded in agreement. Actually, aside from the guests invited by Greg Jensen and his associates, the ones dining at Dreamscape Garden today were indeed just looking for something novel. In the past, Dreamscape Garden was shrouded in all sorts of eerie tales, and the wealthy folks didn¡¯t want to come to such a place. Now that Dreamscape Garden had become a private kitchen, of course, they were curious to check it out and see what the once infamous haunted house had turned into. Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Chapter 247: Unwise Friendship_1 Chapter 247: Chapter 247: Unwise Friendship_1 They had only intended to take a look and casually taste the food at Dreamscape Garden, but as soon as they entered, they were utterly astonished. They had not expected that the so-called Dreamscape Garden would be so vast. Not only did it have extensive lawns and a pond, but there was even a small hill behind it. Moreover, the pond, corridors, and even the houses within had all been renovated. While many modern facilities and elements had been added, these additions were quite discreet. So, overall, Dreamscape Garden still retained its traditional charm, providing an unimaginable immersive experience. After admiring the scenery, they were led by the waiter into a private room that had already been prepared. Each private room essentially allowed guests to view a corner of Dreamscape Garden, enabling them to dine while continuing to enjoy the scenery. For these first-time customers at Dreamscape Garden, the dining experience felt extremely comfortable, from entering the doors to sitting in the private rooms, to ordering and serving the food. Everything seemed as if it had been rehearsed countless times, as if there was some kind of understanding between the customers and the waiters. The waiters at Dreamscape Garden were different from those elsewhere; although they also had gentle smiles on their faces, it wasn¡¯t the fake, professional smile one is used to. That kind of smile was like a warm ray of spring sunshine in the cold winter, warming the heart. What pleased them the most was Dreamscape Garden¡¯s special medicinal cuisine. The scent of the medicinal herbs was strong but not at all uncomfortable, and the effects were very good. After eating, they felt rejuvenated with energy throughout their bodies. ¡°It¡¯s been a worthwhile trip!¡± Director Wang, accompanied by everyone, slowly walked out of Dreamscape Garden. ¡°Greg is really a genius. Not only is his medical skill profound, but he¡¯s also capable of running a restaurant so exceptionally well; it¡¯s truly enviable!¡± ¡°Director Wang, you flatter me. If it weren¡¯t for all of your support, my humble restaurant probably wouldn¡¯t have had a single customer.¡± Greg subtly complimented in response, immediately invoking good-natured laughter from the crowd. With a beaming smile, Director Wang pointed at Greg and told everyone, ¡°You see, what did I tell you? Even the way Greg speaks is so appropriate. Isn¡¯t he a rare talent among us?¡± Zhao Guiqin hurriedly said, ¡°Haha, Director Wang is right; Boss Greg is indeed no ordinary person.¡± ¡°Exactly, the first time I saw Boss Greg, I felt that he handled things appropriately, and he is bound to achieve great things.¡± Richard Lampe had received Greg¡¯s kindness, so he genuinely thought highly of Greg, finding him very reliable in handling affairs. Craig Burley felt the same, especially considering how Greg had used his name to deliver medicine to Richard Lampe¡ªan idea not many young people would have come up with. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not keep Greg from his business any longer.¡± Director Wang patted Greg¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Keep up the work, and call me if you run into any issues.¡± ¡°Sure, thank you in advance, Director Wang,¡± Greg replied with a smile. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll be off first.¡± ¡°Director Wang, take care.¡± Greg stood at the entrance, watching as the guests departed. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. Aside from the irritating fly that was Cindy Harrison, Dreamscape Garden¡¯s opening day had gone quite smoothly. As for sales, judging by the lunchtime crowd, it was certainly higher than at Reverie Inn. Greg returned to Dreamscape Garden and called over Kingsley Harrison to inquire about the status of the various private rooms. Seeing that there were no issues, he then headed toward the hill behind. As he drew closer to the small house midway up the hill, Greg deliberately slowed down, his expression growing more vigilant. However, the tense confrontation he had anticipated didn¡¯t occur. As he reached the doorstep, he heard a burst of tinkling laughter coming from inside the room. Are they really having such a good time? Greg Jensen was somewhat perplexed, and he gently pushed open the room door, to find that the laughter inside abruptly ceased, as everyone¡¯s gaze converged upon him. The happiest laughter in the room belonged to Louisa Burley and Liliana Grey, while the others were smiling too, their expressions were so stiff they almost rivaled ice sculptures. With forced bravado, Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°So, how is it? Is the dish to your liking?¡± Liliana Grey asked, ¡°Is that beauty and wellness cuisine you serve here actually effective?¡± ¡°Of course, the formulas are all personally blended by me, and my ancestors tested it countless times to create a dietary meal that is both delicious and medicinally effective.¡± Greg casually bragged a bit, and then noticed that all the women¡¯s eyes were shining with anticipation. Whether it tasted good or not wasn¡¯t important; what mattered was its beauty and wellness properties. ¡°There was only one serving just now, which was hardly enough. When we tried to order more from the server, we were told that your inn only makes eight servings of that meal a day and that the remaining portions have already been reserved.¡± Before Liliana Grey finished speaking, the other women all looked his way, their eyes filled with hopeful anticipation. Seeing this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy to fix. Wait here, and I¡¯ll have them make a few more servings right now.¡± ¡°Yay, Big Brother Greg is the best!¡± Louisa Burley laughed joyfully. Vivian Shimpson beside her frowned slightly, seemingly wanting to scold her, but then, thinking of the delicious and beautifying cuisine, she held back her words. ¡°I¡¯ll make a phone call.¡± Greg took out his phone and called Joel Edwards, requesting him to immediately make eight servings of Nourishing Congee. After hanging up, he saw Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley with sour faces, staring at him despondently. He couldn¡¯t resist asking curiously, ¡°What are you two looking at me like that for?¡± Neither man spoke, but their gaze shifted briefly towards Liliana Grey. Greg¡¯s mouth spread into a very mischievous grin. In his presence, Liliana Grey was such a sweet and manageable woman, but in front of others, she was incredibly dominant. These two poor guys, presumably they¡¯d misspoken and been scolded by Liliana Grey. ¡°Bad company!¡± ¡°End of friendship!¡± The two of them scoffed coldly, too lazy to bother with Greg anymore. Undeterred, Greg made another call, urging for the Nourishing Congee to be served quickly. Before long, several waiters came in, carrying the Nourishing Congee, and placed it in front of the ladies one by one. None of the women began eating. Instead, they all turned to look at Liliana Grey. Liliana Grey said indifferently, ¡°Eat.¡± No sooner had her words fallen than Louisa and the others lifted the lids of their dishes and began eating with delight. Watching this scene, Greg was astounded; Liliana Grey was too formidable¡ªit hadn¡¯t taken her long to tame the other women so thoroughly. Especially Taylor Ware, who was usually fearless, had also become so obedient. Greg was entirely caught off guard and could not quite comprehend what method Liliana Grey had used. The women chatted while they ate, with Liliana Grey taking on the role of the leader, speaking very little. But when she did speak, everyone else would subconsciously quiet down. While they were busy with their congee, Greg signaled Adrian and Spencer with a glance. Then, giving an excuse, he stepped outside. Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Chapter 248 Queen Qin_1 Chapter 248: Chapter 248 Queen Qin_1 ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Greg Jensen asked, completely bewildered. Adrian Wright laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any idea?¡± Spencer Burley laughed even more lewdly, winking at Greg Jensen, ¡°Greg, you¡¯re something else, huh? Even managed to handle Queen Qin?¡± ¡°Queen Qin?¡± Greg Jensen asked, puzzled. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you know about President Qin¡¯s nickname?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, indicating he didn¡¯t know. ¡°President Qin is domineering in her affairs, quite the queenly demeanor, plus she has numerous admirers, hence she got such a nickname.¡± ¡°Haha, who would¡¯ve thought? So many people desire her but can¡¯t get her, and in the end, Queen Qin actually falls into Greg¡¯s hands.¡± Greg Jensen, seeing the mocking looks on both their faces, couldn¡¯t help but scowl, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Come on, brothers aren¡¯t fools, we can all see that Queen Qin is obviously exercising the rights of a woman of the house,¡± Spencer Burley said, laughing. ¡°To hell with you, the more you talk, the more you confuse things!¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t want to listen to him anymore and turned to ask, ¡°Adrian, how¡¯s the vegetable base doing? After the opening of Dreamscape Garden, we¡¯ll need a lot of premium vegetables. ¡°Right now, all the vegetables are being brought in from Peach Blossom Village, and the freight cost is too high. Besides, it¡¯s about time to start working on the fruit and vegetable supermarket. ¡°It would be best if we could get the vegetable base up and running before the supermarket opens.¡± Adrian Wright pondered, ¡°The current pace is very fast already. We plan to start with one hundred acres, then plant while continuing to build more greenhouses. ¡°How many more to build will depend on the needs of the fruit and vegetable supermarket.¡± ¡°Alright, get it done quickly.¡± After chatting with them for a while, Greg Jensen then went back inside the house. The women had finished eating and were sitting together chatting. When they saw the three men come in, Louisa Burley got up to leave. Seeing this, Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright volunteered to escort Louisa Burley and Vivian Shimpson home. Taylor Ware stayed behind, talked to Greg Jensen about the medicinal herb processing factory, and then left on her own. For a moment, the room was empty of people. All that was left was Liliana Grey, who had drunk quite a bit of alcohol at noon, sleeping in the adjacent resting room. Greg Jensen went in to look at her, saw she was sleeping soundly, and didn¡¯t call her. By this time, the congratulatory guests had all left, with only a table of regular customers yet to settle the bill, but the sales figure for the afternoon had already been calculated. Kingsley Harrison, holding the tallied figures, rushed to Greg Jensen with a somewhat dazed expression, ¡°Boss, the afternoon sales figures are in.¡± ¡°Hmm, how much did we sell at noon?¡± Greg Jensen asked, slightly tired. ¡°Thirty-six thousand.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Greg Jensen asked in disbelief. Kingsley Harrison also doubted he had read it wrong, quickly looked down at it again, then looked up, somewhat bewildered, ¡°No mistake, it¡¯s thirty-six thousand.¡± Both of them were astounded! As everyone knows, the busiest time for a restaurant is in the evening, with sales usually being double or even more than those at noon. Based on past experience, Dreamscape Garden¡¯s evening sales should be able to reach around sixty thousand at the very least. Plus the thirty thousand from noon, that¡¯s a hundred thousand in one day, which amounts to thirty-six and a half million a year! That figure genuinely gave Greg Jensen quite the shock. With the profit margin in the catering industry being roughly between 50% and 70%, this meant that if every day¡¯s sales were no less than today¡¯s, then the earnings for the year would be between eighteen to twenty-five million. Kingsley Harrison¡¯s breathing became rapid as he said, ¡°Boss, do you think we can maintain this level of sales?¡± Greg Jensen thought of something and looked at him with a half-smile, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a possibility that because it was the opening, we invited many guests who didn¡¯t settle their bills, so the sales were just over thirty thousand?¡± Kingsley Harrison was stunned and said slowly, ¡°You mean¡­ there will be even more by tomorrow afternoon?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and smiled, ¡°Not tomorrow afternoon, but tonight. The sales data from lunch is inaccurate, so we can¡¯t use it to predict tonight¡¯s sales. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I get it, but¡­¡± The lunch data is skewed; if everyone had paid, sales should be around fifty thousand, and tonight they should be able to exceed one hundred thousand. In other words, under normal conditions, Dreamscape Garden¡¯s daily sales should be around one hundred and fifty thousand, with annual sales exceeding forty-five million, and profits reaching a staggering twenty million plus. A private home-cooked meal restaurant with an annual profit of over twenty million, is there anything more astounding than that? If this were made known, probably no one would believe it. Even Greg Jensen himself was somewhat incredulous. Kingsley Harrison felt the pressure mounting and said with a pained face, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°Not at all. Just work hard. In the future, we will certainly open even larger restaurants, and you¡¯ll be in charge of these businesses.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ alright.¡± Greg Jensen patted his shoulder encouragingly and then left, humming a tune. Dreamscape Garden¡¯s strategy seemed to be the right move. It appears that the high-end market is where the money is. How could an ordinary restaurant sell so much? Logically, the more expensive a restaurant¡¯s dishes, the higher the profit should be, but this theory does not hold water at Dreamscape Garden. Because the best-selling medicinal cuisines at Dreamscape Garden all use extremely expensive Chinese herbs, which are all sourced from their place of origin. The reason modern Chinese medicine is not as effective is largely due to the change in origin. The same herb from the south can be vastly different from one in the north, with the medicinal effects even being completely opposite at times. Beyond that, some herbs are less effective because the processing techniques are substandard. For instance, raw rehmannia roots require nine rounds of steaming and drying before they become processed rehmannia. Nowadays, many people take shortcuts, thinking it¡¯s close enough. There are also many misinformed individuals who replace the ¡°drying¡± process with baking on a clay bed. As a result, the effectiveness of the herbs is greatly diminished. The herbs used at Dreamscape Garden, however, are all processed according to ancient methods and from their original locations. The cost of purchasing these herbs naturally is much higher, and the profit margin decreases a bit. Take the Nourishing Congee, for example, priced at 998 per portion. In other restaurants, similar medicinal dishes might have a profit margin of over 80%. But at Dreamscape Garden, the profit for this medicinal dish is less than 60%. So, although the dishes at Dreamscape Garden are expensive, the profit margins are not particularly high. Even so, Greg Jensen was already very satisfied. One must be content in life; an annual profit of over twenty million is a considerably strong income. Even in a first-tier city, that would be quite impressive. Greg Jensen was in high spirits as he prepared to go meet Vince Cooper and the others, when suddenly he felt an intuition and hurriedly drove back home. After reaching home, he sent a message to Vince Cooper, saying he had something urgent and that if they returned, they should not disturb him. After that, he sat cross-legged in his bedroom, grabbed a handful of Qi and Blood Pills, and gulped them down. Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Qi Refinement Level 5_1 Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Qi Refinement Level 5_1 Boom! The moment a few Qi and Blood Pills were ingested, the tremendous potency turned into a raging torrent, like floodwaters bursting through a dam, sweeping along all the True Qi within the body and charging madly towards the Ridge Gate. For the fifth level of Qi Refinement, the corresponding target was the Ridge Gate; successfully breaking through would greatly enhance the strength of the entire body. However, feeling the flow of True Qi within, Greg Jensen was somewhat puzzled. Generally speaking, one could only sense the opportunity for a breakthrough when True Qi had accumulated to a point infinitely close to the next level. So why was his True Qi, which was clearly a considerable distance from the fifth level of Qi Refinement, suddenly on the verge of a breakthrough? Could it be because he was in too good a mood? What kind of reason is that? Greg Jensen suddenly remembered a passage about ¡°mental state¡± in the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡± and had a vague realization in his mind. Ancient Qi cultivators always paid attention to advancing their realm and mental state together. Sometimes, even if one¡¯s cultivation had reached the necessary level, without the corresponding mental state, it would be difficult to break through to the next. Whereas at other times, if one¡¯s mental state was attained, it could forcibly enhance their cultivation realm and achieve a direct breakthrough. The former situation wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing, and the latter wasn¡¯t necessarily good. The reason was simple: if one¡¯s cultivation had reached the necessary level, the mental state could be sought after slowly and breakthrough would one day be achieved. Even if a breakthrough was not possible, it would not cause any harm to the cultivator. However, the latter situation was different. If the mental state was ready but the cultivation level was not, forcibly enhancing one¡¯s cultivation realm could potentially lead to a deficiency of True Qi and rebound the essential True Yuan. Fortunately, Greg Jensen was well-prepared. With a handful of Qi and Blood Pills, the recently depleted True Qi once again became vigorous. Originally, the potency of the medicine needed to be converted into True Qi, but at that moment, there was no time to consider that, and it launched a final assault towards the Ridge Gate, along with the True Qi. Phew! The diaphragm burst. Greg Jensen felt his body lighten as the surging potency and True Qi immediately broke through the barrier, speeding up and whirling ceaselessly within. As the True Qi circulated throughout his body, that itchy sensation reappeared on his skin, and small black droplets with a fishy smell began to emerge again from his pores. It didn¡¯t take long for a layer of black crust to form again on his skin. ¡°Shit, I can¡¯t take this smell any longer!¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t stand the stench any longer, hurried out of bed, opened the window, and then rushed into the bathroom. The black filth turned back into liquid under the scouring of hot water, flowing down the drain. It took a full half hour before his fair skin, translucent as jade, was revealed. ¡°Finally clean!¡± Greg Jensen took a deep breath, glanced at himself in the mirror, and suddenly noticed that his skin had gotten even whiter. Although it had been fine before, this time it seemed overly white. The whiteness had a faint pink hue, like that of a baby, tempting one to pinch it. Greg Jensen felt a bit vexed; this skin made him look rather effeminate, lacking any manly spirit. He thought for a moment and decided that once he had completely settled down for a while, he would take Lois Abbott and the others to the beach to tan himself all summer¡ªsurely, that would darken his complexion. ¡°How come I feel several pounds lighter after entering the fifth level of Qi Refinement?¡± Greg Jensen tried swinging his fist, and immediately, a whooshing sound of fist wind echoed through the air, yet his movements felt as if he had shattered the air¡¯s resistance, with no sense of inhibition. ¡°It seems like my strength has increased, it¡¯s not that I¡¯ve really become lighter. I wonder how much strength I¡¯ve actually gained.¡± With that thought, Greg Jensen got dressed and walked out of his home. He remembered there was a gym nearby, which should have weightlifting equipment like barbells. He could go there to test how strong he had become. At the front desk of the gym was a woman in her twenties, decent-looking but with exceptionally thick arms and legs, and very defined muscle lines. Her already small chest had been transformed into pectoral muscles, making her figure look bulky and coarse, utterly lacking the soft femininity she ought to have. Greg had no liking whatsoever for such a physique, especially the so-called ¡°peach hips,¡± which even repulsed him a bit. The so-called peach hips on the internet were mostly those who wanted to lose weight but couldn¡¯t control their eating, so they settled for the so-called ¡°good body¡± and even came up with all sorts of appealing names for it. In the end, under the onslaught of sycophants, they even began to believe that their figure was indeed great. At its core, it was nothing but self-deception. The most laughable part was that these women claimed to like a strong physique on one hand, and on the other, they disliked muscle-heads, having a soft spot for good-looking young men. Chances were that this receptionist was one of those types. When she saw Greg walk in, her eyes lit up, and she hurried over, standing very close and subtly flaunting her ¡°advantages.¡± ¡°Handsome, are you here to work out?¡± ¡°Eh, yes.¡± Looking at those robust muscles, Greg felt somewhat disgusted, and without leaving a trace, he stepped back, intending to keep his distance from this Barbie King Kong. But Barbie King Kong apparently didn¡¯t grasp his hint and perseveringly moved even closer. This time she was so near she was almost sticking to Greg. Smelling the ¡°masculine¡± scent so close, Greg frowned and asked, ¡°Can I take a look inside?¡± ¡°Of course, you can.¡± After receiving a positive response, Greg didn¡¯t bother talking to her anymore and walked straight into the hall, but Barbie King Kong followed him again. The gym was quite large, with a variety of equipment in the hall including treadmills, rowing machines, dumbbells, and barbells. Through Barbie King Kong¡¯s introduction, he learned that the club¡¯s fees mainly consisted of a per-visit fee and a membership fee. The per-visit fee was more expensive, offering less service. In contrast, the membership fee was similarly not cheap, but it came with many more services, and members could come any time without a time limit. For those who wanted to train regularly, the membership fee was undoubtedly much more convenient. Besides, there was another pricing method, which was to hire a personal trainer directly; the trainer¡¯s fee included the membership fee. Greg originally just wanted to test his current strength and a per-visit fee would suffice. However, looking at all the impressive equipment, he became curious and, after a moment of hesitation, decided to find a coach. After all, the money for a personal trainer was just a drop in the bucket for him, and he could not only use various equipment but also have someone introduce them to him. Why not? There were quite a few people training in the hall, and after watching for a while, Greg told Barbie King Kong that he wanted to find a personal trainer. Upon hearing this, Barbie King Kong became excited and smiled, ¡°How about me?¡± ¡°Uh, is there no other personal trainer? Preferably a woman!¡± Greg felt a bit embarrassed. If he had to face this thing every day he came to work out, he¡¯d rather not come at all. ¡°Yes, there are many other coaches. Just wait here a moment; I¡¯ll call them over for you,¡± she said, giving him a plaintive look before turning and walking into the hall, shouting, ¡°We¡¯ve got a newbie here who wants a personal trainer. Any qualified coach, please come over, he wants a woman!¡± Before her words were finished, the hall began to buzz as all the people with coaching credentials, men and women alike, walked over. Looking around, there were at least twenty or thirty of them. Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Demons and Monsters_1 Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Demons and Monsters_1 Following the shout from Diamond Barbie, not only did a bunch of female personal trainers come running, but some male personal trainers who weren¡¯t busy also came over. However, the male personal trainers all just stood on the outside looking for entertainment, while the female personal trainers directly surrounded Greg Jensen. Seeing how handsome Greg Jensen was, the female personal trainers instantly became like hungry wolves who had spotted their prey, their eyes shining, almost wishing they could swallow Greg Jensen whole. ¡°Choose me, look at these muscles.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about muscles? Isn¡¯t a big Peach Blossom more tempting?¡± Watching the female personal trainers flaunting themselves, Greg Jensen only felt overwhelmed and couldn¡¯t help but grumble inwardly. What kind of demons and monsters are these? Just as he was about to tell them all to get lost, he suddenly noticed a slender figure standing at the edge of the crowd. Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes lit up, and he pointed at that female personal trainer, saying, ¡°You¡­ come here!¡± ¡°You want to choose her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a bean sprout.¡± ¡°Exactly, she hasn¡¯t even developed her own muscles, and you want her to teach you?¡± ¡°Choose me instead, my water peaches are really bouncy.¡± The crowd parted, and everyone followed where he was pointing, their faces immediately showing scorn. And it was at this moment that Greg Jensen saw the female personal trainer¡¯s face clearly. The female personal trainer was very tall, at least 175cm, standing out like a crane among chickens among the female personal trainers whose average height ranged from 165cm to 170cm. Moreover, her figure also met Greg Jensen¡¯s aesthetic standards: upright, delicate, and smooth, with each part enhancing the others and creating a harmonious sense of beauty. Unlike the other female personal trainers, with one part bulging here and another sticking out there, like fat eggplants bloated with tumors, it was nauseating to look at. What¡¯s more important, the female personal trainer¡¯s face was also very attractive, with gentle lines, a nose not too high yet not too low. Her large, peach-blossom eyes held an indifferent look, and together with her slightly upturned nose tip, she appeared cool yet somewhat playful. The female personal trainer, upon seeing Greg Jensen pointing at her, first froze for a moment before becoming somewhat excited. She came up to Greg Jensen, extended her hand with forced calmness, and smiled, ¡°Hello, my name is Jophia Locke.¡± ¡°Hello, Greg Jensen.¡± Greg Jensen shook her hand and felt that Jophia Locke¡¯s hand was smooth, soft, and slightly sweaty¡ªclear signs of nervousness. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, my demands are not high.¡± Jophia Locke brushed a stray hair behind her ear and said earnestly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, hello, I¡¯m really glad you chose me. However, I do need to mention one thing: I¡¯m more expensive than they are!¡± With that, she deliberately turned to look back at the other female personal trainers, her eyes brimming with disdain. Such an obvious provocation immediately caused discontent among everyone. The group of female personal trainers exploded in an uproar. ¡°You don¡¯t even look at yourself and you dare ask for such a high price.¡± ¡°Looking like a bean sprout, which client would choose her, huh?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t choose her, she¡¯s been here for several months and hasn¡¯t sold a single class.¡± ¡°Right, and she¡¯s really pretentious, always making a fuss over the slightest touch.¡± Jophia Locke didn¡¯t show any anger; she pointed at the other female personal trainers and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Jensen, as you can see, this is my situation. It¡¯s up to you whether you choose me or not.¡± And finally, she didn¡¯t forget to glance at the others and add, ¡°By the way, what they¡¯re saying is true. Indeed, I haven¡¯t sold any classes and I really don¡¯t like being touched. I hope you consider all this. Of course, I have higher professional qualifications than they do, not only am I experienced in body sculpting, but I am also a professional sports massage therapist, the kind with a certificate¡­¡± Jophia Locke listed her skills like she was counting her treasures, making Greg Jensen beside her slightly dazed. When Jophia Locke finally finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but express his amazement, ¡°All these skills you mentioned, do you really possess them?¡± ¡°Certainly, I have all the nationally recognized certificates, which can all be looked up online,¡± Jophia Locke nodded and said. Upon hearing this, Greg didn¡¯t hesitate at all and smiled, ¡°Then I choose you.¡± A flicker of surprise passed through Jophia¡¯s eyes, but she still asked seriously, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I really am quite expensive. Won¡¯t you reconsider?¡± Greg said offhandedly, ¡°No need to reconsider. Tell me, how do you charge?¡± Jophia¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she hurriedly took out her tablet, found her price list, and laid it out in front of Greg, explaining, ¡°I have three different packages. The cheapest one is just six thousand six hundred, of which two thousand five hundred is the annual fee for the club, and the remaining is my fee for three personal training sessions. This package includes just regular fitness personal training, no other services. After the three sessions, if you think I¡¯m good, you can re-book at one thousand per session.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback, thinking to himself that Jophia really was expensive. Six thousand six minus two thousand five leaves a personal training fee of four thousand one hundred for just three sessions, which boils down to nearly fourteen hundred per session. Compared to other personal trainers charging three to four hundred per session, this was not just a little more expensive¡ªalthough the follow-up fee was considerably cheaper, it was still six to seven hundred more than other trainers. Noticing that Greg found her prices high, Jophia frowned slightly, saying, ¡°These are my rates; they are non-negotiable.¡± Greg smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not haggling. Please, continue with the other programs.¡± Hearing him say that he wasn¡¯t going to negotiate, Jophia¡¯s expression relaxed considerably. She smiled, nodded, and went on, ¡°The second package is eighteen thousand eight hundred, not including the club¡¯s annual fee. It¡¯s also for three sessions, and the follow-up fee is two thousand per session. After each session, I can give you a massage to relieve muscle swelling and pain.¡± At the mention of a massage, Greg¡¯s thoughts began to wander, and he asked, ¡°What about the third one?¡± ¡°Er, the third package isn¡¯t available yet.¡± Jophia seemed to think of something, her face turning a bit red as she said softly, ¡°You have to purchase one of the other packages first, and only if it¡¯s suitable will it be available.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Greg looked at Jophia¡¯s flushed cheeks, as if understanding something. He laughed and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go with the second package, but¡­¡± ¡°No haggling!¡± Jophia hurriedly interjected. Greg laughed, ¡°I¡¯m not haggling, I just want to ask you, what¡¯s the price for an annual package?¡± ¡°An annual package?¡± ¡°Yeah, you know, calculated on a yearly basis. It¡¯s such a hassle to calculate by session, let¡¯s just do it for the whole year.¡± At this, Jophia seemed a bit excited, ¡°Can we calculate it like that?¡± ¡°Any way works. Let¡¯s talk it over,¡± Greg chuckled. ¡°Mm, let me do the math.¡± Jophia tapped away on her phone for a spell, then looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve done the math¡ªI don¡¯t understand it.¡± Greg was somewhat speechless, managing a wry smile, ¡°Alright, stop calculating. How about one hundred thousand for a year, does that work?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± ¡°Choose me, I¡¯m willing,¡± At this, a few of the female personal trainers became excited, jostling each other to get to the front. A hundred thousand a year really wasn¡¯t a small amount. It wouldn¡¯t interfere with teaching other people. Greg couldn¡¯t possibly exercise every day either, could he? Seeing the throng pushing around him, Greg pushed them away in disgust and once again turned to Jophia, waiting for her response. Jophia¡¯s cheeks colored slightly, and she said a bit embarrassingly, ¡°I just did a rough calculation, and it seems a bit low.¡± ¡°That¡¯s low?¡± ¡°Are you too greedy?¡± ¡°She probably could only sell such a course once in her lifetime, shouldn¡¯t she take the chance to scam a bit more money?¡± A mocking voice rose again, but in the next second, everyone was stunned. ¡°Two hundred thousand!¡± Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Female Personal Trainer_1 Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Female Personal Trainer_1 ¡°What about 200,000?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± All the private coaches went crazy, except for the two who were supported by their parents; the others all yelled excitedly. 200,000 for a year of private coaching, and having them teach every day, even half a day, was a deal. Greg Jensen said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you needn¡¯t be concerned; I¡¯m usually quite busy with work, and I probably won¡¯t get to train that many times in a year.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re not going to train that often in a year and still offer 200,000?¡± ¡°My God, boss, choose me, choose me; whatever you want me to do is fine, even warming your bed is okay.¡± Following the voice, Greg looked over and was met with a pair of huge pectorals. Pfft! He almost threw up and, pulling a bewildered Jophia Locke with him, made his way outside. As they passed by King Kong Barbie, he didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°Get the membership fee from Jophia Locke. I¡¯ll have her come to make up the difference later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± If private coaches attracted members to the club, even if the members didn¡¯t train at the club, they still had to pay the annual fee to the club. That was the rule. Otherwise, if everyone engaged in transactions outside the club, the club wouldn¡¯t survive, and the private coaches would have no place to teach. It was a reciprocal arrangement. Once outside, Jophia Locke finally snapped out of it, quickly withdrew her hand, and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve thought about it and 200,000 might be a bit much. Let¡¯s stick to 120,000.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, sure, you call the shots.¡± Greg laughed, thinking to himself that this girl was indeed kind-hearted, ¡°Where are you off to next?¡± Upon hearing Greg¡¯s agreement, Jophia couldn¡¯t help but smile happily and said, ¡°Let me take you to my place. I¡¯ve rented a small space on the eleventh floor of the building; it¡¯s a classroom I set up myself.¡± Greg exclaimed in surprise, ¡°You have your own classroom?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not just a private coach at a club; I provide high-end personal training, the very private kind.¡± Jophia¡¯s face beamed with pride, her previously frosty demeanor melting away to reveal the gentle image of the girl next door. It was evident that she was quite confident in her private coaching skills. She continued with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve analyzed the market and also incorporated some practices from abroad, and I¡¯ve found that privacy is a crucial element in high-end personal training. Just imagine, you¡¯re worth a hundred million, yet you¡¯re forced to squeeze into the same gym with a bunch of people who make a few thousand a month. Not to mention, the gym is where many embarrassing situations can occur. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t like others to witness those moments, would you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, let¡¯s go.¡± Greg totally agreed with Jophia¡¯s point of view; she was thinking thoroughly. However, he couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Have you considered the possibility that the reason you haven¡¯t had any clients these past few months is because the customers coming to your club don¡¯t even have a net worth in the millions?¡± At these words, Jophia stopped in her tracks, a bit incredulous as she said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible, right? Our club is the best in Jamae City. The wealthy who want to work out would definitely come here.¡± Watching her swear by it, Greg couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, ¡°Is there a possibility that those wealthy individuals already have gyms in their residences, so they don¡¯t need to visit external ones?¡± ¡°Ah, really?¡± Jophia was dumbfounded. Greg exaggeratedly shrugged his shoulders with a laugh, saying, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about that, I¡¯m not a wealthy person.¡± Jophia seemed to be struck by Greg¡¯s words, pondering over her long efforts which may have been misguided, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit disheartened. She pouted and humphed, ¡°If you can spend tens of thousands on my course, then if you¡¯re not a rich person, who is?¡± ¡°Ha ha, but I don¡¯t have an apartment in Jamae City.¡± ¡°Then buy one. After all, houses in Jamae aren¡¯t that expensive for you.¡± The two chatted as they rode the elevator up to the tenth floor. This floor was all office spaces, with over a dozen companies. A few steps in any direction and you could see company signs hanging on the doors. Jophia Locke led Greg Jensen to the end of the hallway, opened the fingerprint lock, and pushed open a glass door. Inside was pitch dark. After she turned on the lights, Greg followed her around a partition and then realized it was a tiny gym. Indeed, it was a bona fide small gym, just about thirty square meters. There were also a few small rooms inside. Greg thought they were part of the gym and started to walk in, but Jophia Locke tugged at him. Her face was slightly red, and she said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°Those were supposed to be restrooms and bathrooms for the students, but¡­ I had to move in here when my previous apartment lease ended. Don¡¯t worry, as soon as you pay for the personal training, I¡¯ll move out right away. After that, you can shower and rest there after your training sessions.¡± Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not look at it now. Give me your card number, and I¡¯ll transfer the payment.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jophia Locke quickly recited her card number, then hesitated and said, ¡°Actually¡­ you don¡¯t have to pay so much right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll give it all to you at once, to save you the trouble of asking me later.¡± Greg laughed, pulled out his phone, and transferred the money to her. Then he said, ¡°Could you first help me try out the barbell?¡± Jophia Locke, who had received the money, seemed very happy and excited, nodding eagerly, ¡°Of course, but¡­ didn¡¯t you bring your workout clothes?¡± ¡°Uh, no, I actually just wanted to see how strong I am today.¡± ¡°No problem, I have a new set of workout clothes here. You can wear those for now.¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s face turned red again, and she stammered, ¡°Just¡­ wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll tidy up the room.¡± After saying that, she hurried into the back room. Greg Jensen curiously looked around and discovered that, although her place was small, it featured a complete range of equipment. It was no worse than the club they had just been in. The only issue was that the space was a bit cramped, which made it seem crowded. Soon, Jophia Locke came out with a set of brand new workout clothes. ¡°Please go change into these.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen took the clothes and went into the resting room. The resting room was very tidy. Jophia Locke must have put away her personal belongings when she went in earlier. Greg didn¡¯t mind. He took off his clothes and changed into the workout outfit. It was his first time wearing such gear, and he was a bit uncomfortable¡ªmainly because it was so tight, almost feeling like he was wrapped up. But since everyone else wore these kinds of clothes, he didn¡¯t want to make a fuss about it; he just put on the workout outfit and walked out. Jophia Locke was wiping the equipment with a cloth. Hearing footsteps behind her, she turned around and was stunned to see Greg Jensen in the workout outfit. Now, she somewhat doubted whether Greg Jensen wanted her as a personal trainer for fitness or for some other motive. The reason was simple: Greg Jensen had too good of a physique. Of course, not the kind of ¡®good¡¯ that the bodybuilding community talks about, but the standard of a handsome man in the eyes of the general public. Greg Jensen¡¯s build was very proportionate overall, with distinct muscle lines, yet not the blocky, sharp-edged type. Especially¡­ When she saw Greg Jensen¡¯s smooth, muscular thighs, Jophia Locke¡¯s face turned beet red all at once. Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Chapter 252 Trial Lift_1 Chapter 252: Chapter 252 Trial Lift_1 ¡°Uh¡­¡± Feeling Jophia Locke¡¯s gaze, Greg Jensen thought he must look terrible and, feeling quite embarrassed, he said: ¡°Do I look really ugly like this?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s very¡­¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s voice was so soft it was almost inaudible, ¡°very handsome.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know if she was telling the truth, but decided not to care since it was just the two of them here anyway. Just the two of them? Greg Jensen looked at the somewhat shy Jophia Locke and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°You brought me here, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll have some bad intentions towards you?¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s head shot up, a flash of wariness in her eyes, but then relaxed, smiling gently, ¡°No, you¡¯re not a bad person, and besides, I¡¯m not totally unprepared.¡± ¡°Oh? What have you prepared?¡± Greg Jensen asked, surprised. With a smile, Jophia Locke struck a taekwondo pose, ¡°I¡¯m a taekwondo black belt, very impressive. Someone like you, I could take on five of¡­ oh no, make that three!¡± ¡°Taekwondo? Hahaha.¡± As soon as he heard the word ¡°taekwondo,¡± Greg Jensen suddenly thought of Winston Carter and Theo Carter, the brothers who both practiced taekwondo and seemed quite skilled at it. Yet, one ended up disabled while the other became Greg Jensen¡¯s loyal underling. Jophia Locke¡¯s face turned serious as she said, ¡°Are you underestimating me, or just taekwondo?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not underestimating you, nor taekwondo, it¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know what to say and could only respond, ¡°Anyway, you know I don¡¯t underestimate you or taekwondo.¡± After finishing, he walked over to the barbell and said, ¡°Let¡¯s test my strength first.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll start with twenty-five kilograms for you. Just try to do the first step of clean and jerk; don¡¯t try to lift it completely or you might hurt yourself.¡± As Jophia Locke adjusted the weights on the barbell, she carefully explained the precautions, fearful that Greg Jensen might hurt himself by accident. However, just as she finished setting up the barbell and was about to repeat the precautions, she saw Greg Jensen lift the barbell with one hand, easily raising it over his head. Jophia Locke was stunned, ¡°Your strength is this great, you can hold a twenty-five-kilogram barbell this steady with one hand?¡± ¡°Mm, add some more weight.¡± ¡°How much more?¡± In Jophia Locke¡¯s eyes, Greg Jensen must have trained before; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to lift the barbell so steadily with one hand. So, this time she took the initiative to ask for Greg Jensen¡¯s preference. After thinking for a moment, Greg Jensen said, ¡°What do you think of one hundred and fifty kilograms?¡± ¡°One hundred and fifty kilograms? Are you kidding me?¡± Jophia Locke was shocked, her head shaking like a rattle, ¡°No, no, that¡¯s too heavy, you definitely won¡¯t be able to lift it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just try, it¡¯s not like I have to lift it.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay then.¡± One hundred and fifty kilograms, that¡¯s like the weight of two adults. Fortunately, the barbell weights were individual plates, and although Jophia Locke struggled with them, thinking about the exorbitant personal training fees filled her with strength. Greg Jensen was about to help, but Jophia Locke wouldn¡¯t let him. ¡°You are the client; you shouldn¡¯t have to do this sort of thing.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± After a while, Jophia Locke finally got the barbell ready. She stepped to the side and warned, ¡°Be very careful, if you can¡¯t lift it, don¡¯t force yourself, it¡¯s not a trivial matter.¡± ¡°Uh, okay, thank you.¡± ¡°No need to thank me, as your personal trainer, ensuring safety is also my responsibility.¡± Looking at Jophia Locke¡¯s serious face, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile, and he approached the barbell with the intention of trying to lift it with one hand. Seeing this, Jophia Locke frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can lift it with just one hand. My suggestion is¡­¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, Greg Jensen had already lifted the barbell. Then, under her shocked gaze, he slowly lifted the barbell over his head. Jophia Locke was completely stunned, her pretty mouth gaping wide open, and she stood frozen in place like a statue. How was this possible? Had he really lifted, no, raised a 300-jin barbell with just one hand? Even a weightlifter couldn¡¯t achieve this, right? Was he even human? Jophia Locke felt like all her principles had been shattered. She now didn¡¯t even know what to say. At that moment, an even more frightening scene ensued. Greg Jensen, holding the 300-jin barbell with one hand, even shook it casually, as if what he held was not a barbell but a light bamboo pole. Did he feel that a 300-jin barbell was too light? Insane! Jophia Locke had completely lost it. She felt certain she must be hallucinating, because how could a person lift a 300-jin weight with just one hand and still have the strength to play around with it? At this time, Greg Jensen gently put down the barbell and frowned, ¡°It¡¯s still a bit too light. Can we add more weight?¡± ¡°Add more?¡± Jophia Locke was utterly bewildered and said, ¡°How much do you weigh? Do you know that, in your weight class, 150 kilograms are already near world champion level?¡± ¡°Uh, I think I¡¯m a bit over 70 kilograms.¡± Greg Jensen had not looked into this and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s the world champion¡¯s record?¡± Jophia Locke blushed and said awkwardly, ¡°This¡­ I haven¡¯t looked into the specifics, but I remember the record for the 79-kilogram class is about 165 kilograms.¡± After saying that, she realized that those athletes were competing with both hands and still struggled considerably. Greg Jensen had effortlessly one-handedly lifted 150 kilograms. If he used both hands¡­ Jophia Locke couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes, looking at Greg Jensen as if he were a monster and tentatively suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­ join a weightlifting competition, and I¡¯ll be your agent?¡± ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have such plans. Just help me add some more weight, and I¡¯ll try again.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jophia Locke still felt it was a pity for Greg Jensen not to compete. But her professional work ethic soon made her forget this thought as she picked up heavier plates and started adding weight to the barbell. This time, the barbell¡¯s weighted plates were directly increased to 250 jin. You¡¯re gonna use both hands this time, right? Jophia Locke looked at the somewhat bloated barbell, very satisfied, nodded to herself, turned to Greg Jensen, and said: ¡°Mr. Jensen, you try it. This time I have added up to 250 kilograms. Please make sure to¡­¡± She had only said half of what she intended when suddenly she remembered the scenes after her previous advisements and simply stopped speaking. Greg Jensen smiled, approached the barbell again, extended his right hand to test the weight and although it felt a bit heavy, he believed he could lift it; it would just take some effort. However, he didn¡¯t take any risks and lifted the barbell with both hands. Greg Jensen¡¯s brow furrowed again, as he still found it too easy; he felt that another barbell of equal weight was just a bit short. A thousand jin! If he estimated correctly, his combined strength in both hands might now be about 1,200 jin. As expected, it was the same result! Jophia Locke stuck out her tongue and secretly rejoiced in her heart, thanking her lucky stars she hadn¡¯t continued with the reminder, or it would¡¯ve been embarrassing again. Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: Chapter 253: The First Intimate Contact_1 Chapter 253: Chapter 253: The First Intimate Contact_1 Greg Jensen gauged the weight of the barbell before turning his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s still light.¡± Jophia Locke quickly dropped her playful expression and replied seriously, ¡°If it¡¯s still heavy, I can¡¯t do much; I don¡¯t have a heavier one. If you really need it, I can go buy some extra plates tomorrow.¡± Greg shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, no need to try again, this is fine.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Jophia said, ¡°Go take a shower, the bathrobe and towel are already prepared for you, all new.¡± Greg said awkwardly, ¡°Is that necessary? I¡­ didn¡¯t even sweat.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Jophia was somewhat at a loss for words, but still said, ¡°You still need to shower, otherwise how can I massage you?¡± Thinking there was only one bed in the rest room, Greg¡¯s interest piqued, and he smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go wash.¡± Having said that, he walked into the bathroom. Jophia stood outside the door, watching the silhouette projected on the frosted glass. The thought of her bed soon to be occupied by a strange man sent her heart racing. It wasn¡¯t long before Greg quickly rinsed off in the shower, donning a loose bathrobe as he stepped out of the bathroom. Jophia was very thoughtful, not only preparing a towel and bathrobe but also a pack of men¡¯s underwear. Seeing Greg come out, she hastily spread a clean sheet on the bed and said, ¡°Lie down, I¡¯ll start by loosening your shoulders, then work on your back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg lay down, closed his eyes, then felt a pair of slender, smooth hands slowly pull his bathrobe down from the top. Then they moved to the lower half, lifting it to his waist, just covering his private area. Next, the cool essence oil was dripped onto his shoulders, neck, and other areas, as those slender, smooth hands brushed over them once more. This time, she applied more pressure, using various techniques to knead his muscles. Jophia Locke, a certified masseuse, was far superior to Vince Cooper. In just over ten seconds, Greg felt the muscles in his shoulders fully relax. That sore and tingling sensation was so pleasant he almost hummed aloud. The somewhat cool hands slid slowly over his back, making his heart flutter. And in his mind, Jophia Locke¡¯s figure emerged. Jophia¡¯s figure could be described as perfect, not a bit overweight nor underweight, with every part proportioned harmoniously as if crafted by nature. Even models might not have a body as good as hers. Such a woman, he must conquer her ultimate package! Fervor filled Greg¡¯s heart, it was the first time he felt such intense desire for a woman. Unsure of how much time had passed, Greg was about to fall asleep when suddenly Jophia¡¯s voice came from behind: ¡°Mr. Jensen, the massage is done. You can sleep a bit; I¡¯ll wake you up in half an hour.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Greg hummed and then closed his eyes, surrendering to sleep. Ever since he began his training, sleep became optional for him, but he still enjoyed the feeling of sleep. Whenever time allowed, he never let his practice interfere with his sleep. But no matter how long he slept, none was as refreshing as this one. Half an hour later, a gentle hand squeezed his shoulder a few times, bringing that tingling feeling once again. Greg slowly opened his eyes, greeted by the sight of her cool, aloof face. ¡°Smile a bit more, you¡¯d look nicer.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s face lit up with a radiant smile. Her tight yoga outfit showcased every advantage of her body to the fullest. Greg Jensen was still in a daze, but upon seeing Jophia Locke he perked up, instinctively reaching out his hand to hold that delicate and tender wrist. A hint of coolness had just brushed him when his hand swiftly retracted like lightning. Jophia Locke looked at him warily and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this¡­no touching.¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily, sat up, and, gazing into Jophia Locke¡¯s eyes, asked, ¡°Can you tell me what conditions are required to access the top-tier package?¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s face turned red, her voice barely audible, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Hahaha, okay, I¡¯m getting up.¡± Greg Jensen laughed joyfully, and then realizing Jophia Locke was still standing there, he couldn¡¯t help but tease with a mischievous grin, ¡°Hey, Miss Locke, Miss Teacher, I said I¡¯m getting up. What are you still doing here? Are you planning to help me get dressed?¡± ¡°Ah, then I¡¯ll step out first.¡± Jophia Locke blushed again, quickly regained her composure, and resumed her usual cool demeanor, nodded to Greg Jensen, and turned to walk out. Greg Jensen smiled, got out of bed, dressed, and went to the gym outside. Jophia Locke glanced at the equipment and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s personal training session. Do you have any suggestions?¡± ¡°Aside from the place being a bit small, no other suggestions.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t really care much about fitness to begin with; if he hadn¡¯t seen Jophia Locke, he probably wouldn¡¯t have chosen any personal trainer at all. He finished off with a few casual exercises to test his strength and considered it done. Jophia Locke seemed a bit uneasy and hesitated, ¡°Maybe I should rent another place.¡± ¡°Uh, whatever works,¡± Greg Jensen replied casually. Jophia Locke asked, ¡°Does your house have a gym? If it does, I can also offer home service.¡± ¡°The house I¡¯m living in now doesn¡¯t have one.¡± Greg Jensen was a bit speechless; he was still renting, after all, how could there be a gym? Jophia Locke earnestly advised, ¡°Then when you buy a house next time, you should consider leaving space for a gym. Even if you don¡¯t use it, it can also be turned into a playroom for your children in the future.¡± ¡°Hmm, that makes sense.¡± Hearing her words, Greg Jensen was actually considering the idea. What about buying a house? Having invested subsequently in the Jade Stone business and the vegetable base, along with Dreamscape Garden¡¯s renovation and opening projects, Greg Jensen actually didn¡¯t have much money left. If it hadn¡¯t been for Jay Brent playing the role of a cash cow recently, Greg Jensen probably couldn¡¯t even come up with a million. He had less than two million in his hands, which was enough to buy a house, but nowhere near enough for a nice one. This cash of less than two million would likely just cover the renovation costs. However, the private restaurant was starting to make money, and with the village¡¯s herbs being delivered, it wouldn¡¯t take many days for his cash on hand to return to tens of millions. ¡°Buy, definitely buy!¡± ¡°Ah, Mr. Jensen, what are you looking to buy?¡± ¡°Of course, a house.¡± ¡°A house?¡± Jophia Locke looked at Greg Jensen with a surprised face and stammered, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I was just saying it casually, you really don¡¯t have to buy.¡± ¡°No problem, I was planning to buy a new house anyway.¡± Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t actually lying, because in his heart, that house in the village belonged to Lindsey Wolfe and her mother; it was fine to stay there occasionally, but not for a long term. Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Chapter 254: The Dream of a Spacious Flat_1 Chapter 254: Chapter 254: The Dream of a Spacious Flat_1 Lindsey Wolfe was not lacking in looks and had an attractive figure. And since it was just a verbal address, with no blood relation, Greg Jensen just couldn¡¯t get over that mental hurdle. He truly feared that one day he would wake up to find Lindsey Wolfe lying on top of him, doing things he didn¡¯t want to see. Moreover, with his visits to the village certain to decrease in the future, having a house in the city would be more convenient. ¡°If you want to buy one, just buy it. My suggestion is that it¡¯s best to have a gym,¡± Jophia Locke said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. I¡¯ll definitely plan for a gym when buying the house,¡± Greg replied with a smile, then casually asked, ¡°When are you going to unlock that top-tier package for me?¡± ¡°Hey, why are you asking about this again? Really. Today¡¯s session is over; you better head back. I need to take a shower and rest for a while,¡± Jophia said, feigning displeasure as she walked Greg to the door. After closing the door, she sighed and hummed, ¡°He is quite handsome, but why is he so lecherous? That top-tier package is reserved for my man, why do you keep dwelling on it?¡± Jophia muttered to herself for a while, Greg¡¯s image unconsciously appeared before her eyes. Thinking about that handsome face and his smoothly defined muscles, her heart felt as if it was harboring a little deer inside, thumping away non-stop. On the other side, after leaving the gym, Greg made a phone call to Adrian Wright. The Wright Family was in real estate; naturally, Greg would reach out to Adrian for buying a house. ¡°You want to buy a house?¡± Adrian Wright was stunned for a moment, then laughed, ¡°We have plenty of houses. I can just give you one for free. The houses in Jamae City aren¡¯t expensive.¡± ¡°No, I want to buy my own house so I can have peace of mind living in it.¡± ¡°Greg, you¡¯re wrong there,¡± Adrian insisted earnestly, ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours, and what¡¯s yours is mine between us. What¡¯s wrong with living in a house that belongs to me? Besides, if I give you the house, it¡¯ll be transferred directly to your name. Other than not costing you money, what¡¯s the difference from buying your own house?¡± Greg felt warmth in his heart but still declined, ¡°This is going to be the first house of my life. How can I accept it without paying for it? Ha-ha, just help me choose one with a good environment and a prime location. You don¡¯t need to worry about the rest.¡± ¡°Well, alright then,¡± Adrian relented. Upon hearing Greg¡¯s response, Adrian had no choice but to agree, then he asked, ¡°So what kind of house do you want?¡± ¡°A large flat, of course. There aren¡¯t many of us in the family; living in a villa would be too empty.¡± ¡°A large flat¡­¡± Adrian mused for a moment and said, ¡°Our property happens to have such a suite, located right next to the city center, and it¡¯s fully furnished. You can move in right away. It was originally intended for my own use. It¡¯s been ventilated since being furnished and has never been lived in.¡± ¡°Ha-ha, that¡¯s just perfect.¡± Greg laughed happily, having dreamed for a long time that once he had the money, he would buy a large flat to live in, and now his dream was coming true. ¡°By the way, does the house have a gym?¡± ¡°A gym? Do you even need to work out?¡± Adrian found it strange because, with Greg¡¯s abilities, he didn¡¯t need to work out unless he wanted to be one of those bodybuilder types. Putting other things aside, the Internal Martial Arts that Greg taught them were exceptional. After only a few days of practice, Adrian felt his physical condition had improved significantly. No matter what he did, his body seemed filled with energy, and his spirits were much higher than before. With Greg¡¯s skills being so formidable, did he still need to work out? Wasn¡¯t that a joke? ¡°Just for fun when I have nothing better to do,¡± Greg Jensen said offhandedly. Adrian Wright stopped being mysterious and said with a laugh, ¡°There really is a gym, and not only that, there¡¯s also a small indoor swimming pool. I wanted a large flat so I could start living a regular and healthy life, so I made a few rooms specifically for training. Gym, swimming pool, all kinds of boxing equipment, you name it.¡± When Greg heard this, not only did he not show any joy, but he was stunned and asked, ¡°With all that stuff crammed into one place, how big is your house? ¡°550 square meters, with no shared area.¡± ¡°Holy shit, that big?¡± Hearing the shock in Greg¡¯s voice, a smug look appeared on Adrian¡¯s face as he said: ¡°Haha, surprised? My place is the entire top floor of the building. Originally, one unit had two homes, but I knocked them through and combined them. Having elevators that open directly into your home isn¡¯t a big deal because this place has two elevators.¡± Greg was instantly dumbfounded when he heard this and thought to himself that poverty really limited his imagination. The lives of the wealthy are truly unpretentious; they have two elevators in their home. How could he even compare to that? Greg licked his lips and asked, ¡°Adrian, how much are you planning to sell your place for? Just to let you know, if it¡¯s too expensive, I can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°How about two million?¡± ¡°That cheap?¡± Adrian Wright knew Greg didn¡¯t like to take advantage of friends and explained with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s at cost. I¡¯m not losing out, just not making any profit. When I originally got the place from my dad¡¯s company, it cost just over eight hundred thousand, plus the renovations were one million two hundred thousand. This is all documented. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can dig out the receipts to show you.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Greg laughed briefly, admiring inwardly. The young masters from big families were indeed different; even when they gave favors, they did so in a way that was wholly pleasing and left you without any reason to refuse. ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s a deal, but I¡¯ll have to give you the money later on.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Adrian agreed without hesitation and then said, ¡°Come over for lunch at noon, and in the afternoon, we can go to the property management office together to get the transfer paperwork done.¡± ¡°That soon?¡± ¡°The sooner it¡¯s done, the better.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over now, and you ask the chef to start cooking.¡± Greg knew Adrian was looking out for his best interest and immediately agreed before driving to the Wright Family Club. By the time he arrived at the club, the chef had already prepared the meal. The two of them chatted while they ate and then took a nap in the room afterwards. At two in the afternoon, Adrian got up promptly; he drove Greg to the property management office. As the only integrated service center in Jamae City, the approval hall was often overcrowded, and today was no exception. When Greg and Adrian arrived, they saw nearly thirty or forty people queued up at the property management office window. Luckily, Adrian was well-acquainted with the people there and brought Greg straight to the back office to discuss the transfer. The staff at the property management office didn¡¯t take the opportunity to act haughty but processed the transfer papers at top speed instead. Holding the transfer documents, Greg felt as if he were in a dream, recalling how he had achieved nothing despite years of effort, yet within just half a year of practicing, he had bought both a car and a house. Life really is like a play! ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see the place,¡± Adrian said with a smile. Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: Chapter 255 Luxury River View Room_1 Chapter 255: Chapter 255 Luxury River View Room_1 Greg smiled and nodded, then hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call Magnus and the others out, let¡¯s liven things up a bit, consider it a celebration of my move.¡± Adrian burst into laughter and said, ¡°Definitely not now; the Fords have guests over, and their family is hosting a dinner.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud too, since Spencer was known as the ¡®little prince of blind dates.¡¯ He had been on dozens of blind dates, undefeated; he always managed to infuriate the women to the point of giving up on the date altogether. However, this time he had met his match, even meeting the parents, so it seemed this marriage was pretty much set in stone. Greg couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°Tell me, you¡¯ve been friends with Magnus for so many years, why do I feel like you¡¯re taking a bit too much pleasure in his misfortune?¡± Adrian winked at him and laughed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing the same?¡± Before the words were fully out, both men started laughing heartily together. After the laughter subsided, Greg said earnestly, ¡°Actually, Tracy Miles is indeed a good person, gentle and graceful, and she handles things very appropriately. And judging by her appearance, she has a very high destiny. Even without the Fords, she would definitely have a life full of wealth and honor. If Magnus marries her, it¡¯s not just about working twenty years less; he probably won¡¯t even have the chance to strive for much in his lifetime.¡± Adrian¡¯s face was full of surprise as he asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Just as Greg was about to continue explaining, he saw Adrian turn on his heel and walk away, quickly asking, ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m off to the Burleys to see if that bastard Spencer needs to call off the wedding. If he really can¡¯t endure this hardship, then I¡¯ll take it on for him, since we¡¯re brothers after all.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Watching Adrian¡¯s retreating figure without looking back, Greg laughed heartily because he knew Adrian was definitely going to the Burleys to hold the fort. The goal was simple: to keep an eye on that rascal Spencer and prevent him from messing up the marriage. He chuckled softly and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. The house he bought today was truly unique, and nobody disputed that it was one of a kind in history. The seller didn¡¯t make a penny, the buyer hadn¡¯t even seen the house, and the two went directly to the housing authority to transfer ownership¡ªthat¡¯s how the house sale was concluded. How many real brothers in the world could manage that? He was genuinely happy, grateful to have met Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley and to have become good friends with them. They say having one true friend in life is enough, yet he had made two; surely it¡¯s not too much to be happy about that for a moment? The house Greg bought was in Imperial View Community, very close to the city center, just across a street block, with the southern side of the neighborhood facing the Enchanted River formed by the confluence of five major rivers. He drove to the Imperial View Community, and following the directions in the parking lot, he found the four parking spaces that came with the house. Four parking spaces, all close to the elevators, which would take him directly to the top floor. Moreover, the elevators had good privacy; Greg¡¯s elevator card had access to any floor, whereas other residents¡¯ cards couldn¡¯t reach the top floor. After all, the entire community¡¯s property management belonged to the Wright Family, so such privileges were available. Greg parked his car and stepped into the elevator. Ding! As the elevator doors opened, what came into view was a square foyer. On the left was a cloakroom dedicated to shoes, and on the right was another one for coats and outer garments. Passing through the foyer, he directly entered the enormous living room. The living room was vast, easily seventy to eighty square meters, larger than some small apartments. Part of it was a normal living room, while another section was separated by a mini TV feature wall, which housed various fitness equipment. At a glance, the fitness equipment here was even more complete than what Jophia Locke had. Moreover, all these machines were brand new and had never been used before. On the far left of the living room was an extensive floor-to-ceiling window that provided a perfect view of the nearby Enchanted River when standing by it. Walking further in led to the kitchen and dining area, which combined a Western-style island with a Chinese kitchen. The side of the dining area also featured massive floor-to-ceiling windows. The view outside was just as beautiful as that from the living room. Greg then checked out the master bedroom and guest bedrooms and found that all the furniture was new, and even items like bed sheets and covers were brand new as well. It was evident that Adrian Wright had indeed planned to live here for a long time, but now the house had become Greg¡¯s. If he wanted to live here again, it would depend on whether Greg was willing or not. After making a round, Greg couldn¡¯t help but wonder; he had seen the gym and the entertainment room that Adrian Wright mentioned, but he had not found the swimming pool. Just as he was full of questions, he suddenly spotted a semi-hidden staircase next to the gym. Climbing up the stairs, Greg was immediately stunned and cursed himself for being too young. The stairs led directly to the rooftop terrace. While other houses had things like elevator shafts and fire water tanks on their rooftops, his own rooftop had nothing of the sort; instead, there was a huge swimming pool built on it. Next to the pool, there were also plenty of beach chairs, clearly meant for parties. Greg was astounded and murmured, ¡°I wasn¡¯t told about getting a rooftop when I bought it, did I just make a profit?¡± Looking over the clean and tidy house, Greg smiled with satisfaction and then sent the address of the house to Jophia Locke, telling her to come here for classes in the future. Two minutes later, Jophia Locke suddenly called, puzzled, ¡°Mr. Jensen, the address you sent me¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my newly purchased house. It happens to have a gym, so you won¡¯t need to go to your place for classes anymore.¡± ¡°A newly purchased house?¡± Jophia Locke said blankly, ¡°You bought a house?¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you tell me to buy a house with a gym? I had some free time this afternoon, so I contacted a friend and bought a house from him.¡± ¡°I¡­ I just said that when you buy a house in the future, you could consider one with a gym, I didn¡¯t say to buy one right now.¡± Jophia Locke was dumbfounded. It was just an offhand comment from her, yet the other party really went out and bought a house ¨C and they did it between the morning and the afternoon. Is a house like cabbage? To be bought just like that? Do the wealthy really see buying a house as casually as one would go shopping for groceries? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that, you can come over tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jophia Locke rubbed her face, still finding it hard to believe. At the same time, she suddenly started considering whether or not to offer Greg a top-tier package. However, Greg wasn¡¯t thinking that much. He flipped through the liquor cabinet and found quite a few good bottles of liquor, which left him overjoyed. He poured himself a glass of whiskey and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the river scene outside, a bitter smile on the corner of his mouth: ¡°I¡¯ve been fooled by this kid; how could such great decorations cost only two million?¡± But what¡¯s done was done, and Greg couldn¡¯t really say anything more about it; he could only hope to return the favor someday. Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Found a Treasure_1 Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Found a Treasure_1 That evening, Greg Jensen gave Vince Cooper a call to tell him he wouldn¡¯t be coming back that night, then settled down in the Imperial Vista community. The softness of the big bed, coupled with the gentle river breeze blowing in from the half-open balcony, made for an exceptionally comfortable sleep. Upon waking up in the morning and seeing the misty river view enveloped by clouds, his mood improved considerably. However, the spacious house felt somewhat empty and desolate with only Greg living in it, lacking a bit of liveliness. Standing in the living room and zoning out for a while, Greg thought about the sizeable area he had to clean by himself and felt his scalp tingle at the prospect. ¡°I¡¯ll hire an auntie,¡± he muttered to himself. After a simple breakfast, Greg drove to the job market. Typically, to hire a cleaning lady, one would go to a domestic service agency, but those places mostly had older women. Greg felt that hiring a woman much older than himself would severely affect his mood, so he decided to check out the job market instead. Jamae being a prefecture-level city, its job market was quite large, and since today was Sunday, it was especially crowded. Greg wandered around the place without any clue and eventually ended up at the management office, where he rented a small table and put up a recruitment sign, then sat down and started playing a mobile game. Soon, there were a few resumes placed on his table. Greg put down his phone and started looking through the resumes. After reviewing several, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh silently, inwardly lamenting how ambitious these college graduates were, wanting to apply for department heads or even manager positions straight after graduating. Some of them, full of themselves, proudly included their student council experiences as if these were equivalent to actual work experience. Little did they know that the truly excellent individuals had already started their own businesses or internships during university¡ªwho cares about being part of a student council? The so-called organizational skills were nothing more than calling a meeting, giving a pretentious listening to opinions, and then making decisions on their own. Essentially, if you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll kick you out of the student council. Is this domineering leadership really what one calls organizational ability? It was nothing more than brandishing authority they held in their hands to show off power. Seeing such entries, Greg simply tossed them aside, not even interested in continuing to look further. In the end, there wasn¡¯t a single resume for a cleaning lady. But then again, why would a cleaning lady bother submitting a resume? Greg thought he was being absurdly naive and was about to get up and leave when he saw a young woman standing near the table. The woman looked to be in her twenties, probably a recent graduate, with a delicate appearance, dressed in professional attire, and wearing a pair of black-framed glasses. She glanced over the resumes on the table, then at Greg, and asked indifferently, ¡°What kind of position are you looking to fill?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for a cleaning lady,¡± replied Greg, assuming the woman was applying for a managerial role or something similar and didn¡¯t want to engage in much conversation, so he responded casually. To his surprise, the woman became interested upon learning he was searching for a cleaning lady and asked, ¡°What about a life assistant?¡± ¡°Life assistant?¡± Greg was taken aback and couldn¡¯t help but size up the woman¡¯s figure. The woman¡¯s expression cooled, and she stated calmly, ¡°The life assistance I¡¯m referring to does not include that kind of support; please show some respect.¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but smile and asked, ¡°Then what can you do?¡± The woman adjusted her black-framed glasses and answered earnestly, ¡°Laundry, cooking, serving tea and water¡ªanything you can think of regarding housework, I can do. If necessary, I can also help with business matters.¡± ¡°You can do laundry and cook as well?¡± Greg Jensen looked at the woman dressed in white-collar attire and couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised. The woman said seriously, ¡°I have a Level Two cooking certificate, specializing in Jing-Lu and Northeastern cuisine, as well as some Sichuan cuisine. I also have a Senior Image Design Qualification Certificate, a Senior Nutritionist Certification, a Senior Tea Artist Certificate¡­¡± As she spoke, she took out one certificate after another from her bag and placed them on the table. When Greg saw this, he was completely astounded. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the woman in front of him was only around 165 cm tall, he might have mistaken her for Jophia Locke in disguise, here for the job interview. He thought Jophia Locke alone was surprising enough, but the woman in front of him seemed to have even more skills than Jophia. Goodness, are life assistants this competitive now? ¡°Oh, yes, I also have a B1 driving license, and if needed, I can take the tests for A2 and A1, although I need to wait two more years to be eligible due to my driving experience,¡± she added. ¡°No need, this is more than enough,¡± Greg said quickly, waving his hand. He glanced at the certificates again and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°May I ask why you wanted to learn so much?¡± ¡°My father used to tell me, ¡®Having many skills doesn¡¯t weigh one down.¡¯ I thought it made sense, so I took the time to learn a few things,¡± she replied. The woman looked down at the certificates on the table, her eyes revealing a sense of reminiscence. Then, as if suddenly snapping back to reality, she looked up and added: ¡°Oh, I also have a Master¡¯s degree in Business Management. If needed, I can also help with some business matters.¡± Greg nodded, then asked again, ¡°I¡¯m a bit curious. With such qualifications, why do you want to apply for the position of a personal assistant?¡± The woman seemed slightly uneasy, took a deep breath, and said calmly, ¡°I have mild social anxiety, so I don¡¯t really fit in at a corporate position. Communicating and dealing with too many people makes me feel restless and unable to fully engage in my work.¡± Greg had an epiphany and said teasingly, ¡°It shows, since from our conversation up to now, you haven¡¯t even told me your name.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I forgot,¡± the woman said. A rare flush of red appeared on her face as she said, ¡°My name is Trey Holmes, I¡¯m 24 years old, and I only have my grandmother at home.¡± Her father had passed away early, she was introverted, not very sociable, but her skills were top-notch¡­ In Greg¡¯s mind, Trey Holmes was the perfect fit for a personal assistant. It¡¯s not the talkative ones that bosses fear, but rather those assistants who talk too much. And Trey¡¯s capabilities were indeed strong. Saying she was ¡°fierce¡± would not be an exaggeration. ¡°Do you have any salary expectations?¡± Greg asked. A hint of joy flashed across Trey¡¯s face, and then with some uncertainty, she said, ¡°Would six thousand a month be okay?¡± ¡°Six thousand?¡± Greg was taken aback. Trey hurriedly added, ¡°Is that too much? I can accept less.¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but laugh, saying, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll start you at eight thousand a month, and if things go well, I¡¯ll give you a bonus. Does that sound good?¡± Upon hearing his response, Trey finally smiled happily, gathered up all the certificates from the table, and said with a smile: ¡°Boss, shall we go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Greg also smiled, stood up, and walked outside with her. He was originally just looking for a housekeeper, but unexpectedly he had stumbled upon a treasure. Trey Holmes was much more useful than any cleaning lady. Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: Chapter 257 Flexibility Test_1 Chapter 257: Chapter 257 Flexibility Test_1 Stepping out of the job fair, Greg Jensen paused and asked, ¡°Where are you living now? Let me go and help you move your stuff over.¡± Trey Holmes replied with some embarrassment, ¡°Uh, I actually don¡¯t have much, just a suitcase. I left it at the supermarket¡¯s service desk.¡± ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go. We can buy some groceries at the supermarket too.¡± Greg didn¡¯t inquire why someone with a Master¡¯s in Management and holding so many certificates was in such a dire situation, not even having a place to live. After all, social anxiety was enough for most companies to turn her away. Seeing Greg didn¡¯t press further, Trey breathed a silent sigh of relief. Arriving at the supermarket, Greg, along with Trey, bought some ingredients, then went to the service desk to retrieve her suitcase, and they headed back to the Emperor View community. Trey¡¯s suitcase was very large, and seeing her struggle to carry it, Greg casually took it from her. ¡°Boss, I can handle it myself. I¡¯m your personal assistant; I shouldn¡¯t be having you carry things for me.¡± Trey felt a bit embarrassed, having the boss help with tasks on her first day of work felt somewhat inappropriate. But Greg didn¡¯t mind at all, saying with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, nobody¡¯s perfect. You are not a god; there will always be times when you need help. ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us in this home now. If you can¡¯t do something, then I have to, right?¡± ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± The two of them took the elevator to the top floor, where Greg unlocked the door with a fingerprint lock and also recorded Trey¡¯s fingerprint, before leading her inside the apartment. Upon entering, Trey was again shocked by the spaciousness of the house and quickly assumed her role. She first brewed a pot of tea for Greg, organized the groceries they had bought, and then began preparing lunch. It had to be said, Trey¡¯s abilities were indeed impressive¡ªshe was organized, efficient, and tidy in her work. Greg, watching from the side, found the sight quite pleasing to the eye. In just over an hour, she had prepared four dishes and a soup, arranging them neatly on the dining table. It was apparent that she included some flair in her presentation, from the plating to the taste, all reminiscent of a professional hotel chef. Seeing the attractive and flavorful dishes, Greg felt his mood lighten, and he said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s sit and eat together.¡± ¡°Ah, is that okay?¡± ¡°Sit down, we don¡¯t have many rules in this house.¡± Greg chuckled and said, ¡°In the future, when we eat at home, there¡¯s no need for such fancy cooking. Take more time to rest.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, boss.¡± A smile broke through Trey¡¯s typically rigid expression as she served herself a bowl of rice and sat opposite Greg. While eating, Greg explained the details of the house. Trey listened attentively, even jotting down some notes in a small notebook, which left Greg speechless again. The girl was good in every aspect, but she was just too stiff in her ways. Of course, this was also a manifestation of her being conscientious about her work. ¡°The house has four bedrooms. I¡¯m using the master bedroom; you can choose any of the other three.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± After the meal, Greg poured himself some wine, sat by the window to space out for a while, and then went back to his room for a nap. After cleaning up, Trey chose a bedroom close to the master bedroom and moved in. Looking at the clean and orderly room, her tense expression gradually relaxed, and her smile deepened. Upon waking, she found that Jophia Locke had already arrived and was sitting in the living room drinking tea. Trey sat next to her, clearly nervous. Interacting with strangers obviously put a great deal of pressure on her. When Greg appeared, she quickly stood up and said, ¡°Boss, Miss Locke said she¡¯s your fitness coach, so I let her in.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, took out ten thousand yuan, and handed it to Trey Holmes, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s some living expenses. See what we need at home and buy some stuff. Let me know when it¡¯s all spent.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± With a sense of relief, Trey Holmes smiled at Jophia Locke and took the car keys before heading out. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the gym.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± At the moment, Jophia Locke was still full of shock, firstly because she hadn¡¯t expected Greg Jensen to buy a new house so quickly, and secondly because she hadn¡¯t imagined the house he bought would be so big. ¡°Isn¡¯t this house a bit too big? Must have cost a fortune, right?¡± ¡°Not much, just over two million.¡± Upon hearing this, Jophia Locke inhaled sharply and exclaimed in astonishment, ¡°Over two million isn¡¯t much?¡± She had never bought a house before and wasn¡¯t very clear about real estate prices, otherwise, she might have been even more surprised that two million yuan could buy such a nice house. Greg Jensen smiled and led her to the gym next door. Seeing the dazzling array of equipment, Jophia Locke¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, and she said, ¡°You¡¯ve got a pretty complete set of equipment here; it looks like you don¡¯t need to buy anything else.¡± ¡°So, what are we doing today?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Jophia Locke took out two training plans from her bag, handed them to Greg Jensen, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what your fitness goals are, so I made two plans based on what I thought might suit you. I figured you probably don¡¯t have any needs for strength, so one of them is aimed at bodybuilding. The other is for improving coordination and flexibility.¡± Greg Jensen nodded with satisfaction. Jophia Locke had come up with two fitness plans overnight, indicating she had put effort into it. ¡°Let¡¯s skip bodybuilding; I¡¯m not into bulking up. Let¡¯s work on flexibility instead.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start with a little test. I¡¯ll demonstrate for you first, and you try to follow. I need to know how flexible you are right now.¡± As she spoke, Jophia Locke brought her legs together and slowly bent down, wrapping her arms around her bent legs. Her delicate face pressed against her thighs. After completing the movement, she straightened up, smiled, and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re a beginner, you definitely can¡¯t do it like me. But you can try following this move, and stop when it starts to hurt¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her eyes widened in shock. Because Greg Jensen had managed to perform the same movement instantly, and with even greater amplitude, his head almost reaching past his legs. Is this guy even human? His strength rivaling that of world champions and now this level of flexibility too? Jophia Locke even started to wonder if Greg Jensen had been sent by a rival to mess with her. ¡°Like this?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Jophia Locke nodded dumbfoundedly: ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg Jensen asked with a smile: ¡°How¡¯s my flexibility?¡± ¡°Uh, very good¡­¡± ¡°So what¡¯s next?¡± Jophia Locke really wanted to say ¡°You don¡¯t need any training,¡± but how could she say such a thing as a personal trainer committed to professional conduct? After hesitating for a moment, she chose what she deemed the most torturous, ¡°Let¡¯s work on splits. Your flexibility is just so-so, you still need a lot of practice.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen saw the panic flash across Jophia Locke¡¯s face, like a hunter who had caught his prey, and he started to laugh happily. It didn¡¯t matter whether the teacher was good or not; he mainly wanted to practice. Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Chapter 258: The True Qi Blood Pill Freedom_1 Chapter 258: Chapter 258: The True Qi Blood Pill Freedom_1 ¡°Miss Locke, I think you can push a bit harder.¡± ¡°I need to push harder? Oh, okay¡­okay.¡± Greg Jensen sat on the yoga mat, his legs slightly apart, while Jophia Locke lay on his back, pressing down hard. This time, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t simply lie down; instead, he secretly exerted strength to hold Jophia Locke up, pretending that he couldn¡¯t bend down. Jophia Locke indeed took the bait, leaning her entire body on him and gritting her teeth as she pushed, seemingly trying to reclaim the dignity of being a personal trainer. Feeling the softness on his back, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart blossomed with joy. Wasn¡¯t this more comfortable than a massage? No wonder so many men and women love to frolic in the gym; it really is delightful. A simple hip opening exercise, and the two of them played for more than half an hour; Greg Jensen was completely unfazed, while Jophia Locke was left panting and exhausted. Her usually cool face now had a hint of blush, and fine beads of sweat trickled down her cheeks, looking as if she had just exercised, charming and alluring. ¡°Shall we take a shower?¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Greg Jensen led Jophia Locke to the master bedroom, saying, ¡°Use my bathroom; there are clean towels in there.¡± ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± Jophia Locke did as told and walked into the bathroom for a quick rinse, and indeed, she saw the snow-white towels nearby. Thinking that Greg Jensen might have also used this towel, Jophia Locke suddenly felt an odd sensation rising in her heart. The towel¡¯s soft texture was like a rough hand brushing across her delicate skin. Jophia Locke felt all her pores open, her body involuntarily trembling. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She moaned softly, dazed for a long time, and then let out a long sigh. After drying off, she suddenly realized something was amiss: she had taken a shower, but her clothes were still outside. The yoga outfit she had brought in was drenched in sweat and no longer wearable. She couldn¡¯t possibly go out wrapped only in a towel, could she? Just as she was at a loss of what to do, a knock at the door suddenly sounded. ¡°I¡¯ve left your clothes on the washstand outside, you can come out and get them.¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­okay.¡± Jophia Locke carefully opened the bathroom door, peeked through the crack to make sure no one was outside, and then ran out wrapped in the towel. Seeing her neatly stacked clothes on the washstand, and especially her undergarments on top, Jophia Locke¡¯s heart started pounding wildly. Her cheeks, already flushed, turned even more vividly red. At that moment, her mind was fixated on three words¡ªHe touched them! Moments later, she was fully dressed, but the thought that her clothes had been touched by Greg Jensen filled her with a strange feeling. It was as if his large hand was still lingering on her skin, gently caressing her, stirring up the deepest fire within her. Her throat felt dry, and she unconsciously swallowed, took a deep breath to calm herself, and then pushed the door open to leave the bathroom. ¡°Coach Locke seems to have gotten even more beautiful,¡± Greg Jensen said with a teasing smile. ¡°Ah, really¡­have I?¡± Jophia Locke touched her cheeks, her heart beating even faster. Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Of course, you¡¯ve become even more womanly than before.¡± ¡°Err, thank you for the compliment.¡± Listening to Greg Jensen¡¯s compliments, Jophia Locke¡¯s instinct was to resist, but she didn¡¯t find it outrageous; in fact, she felt a little pleased inside. What she didn¡¯t know was that compliments can create goodwill, especially when someone is filled with negative emotions like guilt, confusion, or a lack of confidence¡ªthe pleasure brought about by such compliments becomes even stronger. Greg didn¡¯t continue on this topic but instead changed the subject, ¡°Trey just made some cakes, let¡¯s go out and have a bite.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Jophia Locke replied somewhat awkwardly and followed Greg into the tea room. ¡°Boss, what tea would you like to drink? I bought some Tieguanyin and Da Hong Pao, and also some ripe Pu-erh.¡± ¡°Ripe Pu-erh.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± The tea room¡¯s decor continued the house¡¯s overall simplistic and refined style, unlike some coal bosses who¡¯d get an enormous tree root for a tea table, tacky to the extreme. Cloaked in the name of rugged artistic beauty. There was only an oak tea table by the window in the tea room, set with a tea set and a freshly baked small cake, already cut into small pieces. The cake was sprinkled with chopped nuts and looked temptingly sweet and fragrant. Trey sat behind the tea table, warming cups and rinsing tea with smooth practiced movements, dazzling Jophia. A moment later, the clear and red tea liquor was poured into the cups. Trey pushed a cup towards Jophia with a forced smile, ¡°Miss Locke, please¡­¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Jophia took a sip from her cup, finding the tea fragrant and leaving a lingering taste on her lips and teeth; her slightly tense heart finally calmed down. Knowing that Trey wasn¡¯t good at socializing, Greg proactively smiled at Jophia, ¡°Eat the cake, don¡¯t be shy, make yourself at home.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Jophia picked up a piece of cake and took a bite, couldn¡¯t help but look at Trey in surprise, ¡°Did you make this? It¡¯s incredibly delicious.¡± Trey managed a stiff smile, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m glad you like it, Miss Locke.¡± ¡°How long did you learn to make it?¡± ¡°Not very long, it¡¯s simple once you get the hang of it¡­¡± Women are naturally interested in all kinds of crafts, and Jophia was no exception. Upon learning that the cake was made by Trey herself, she immediately became interested and started a conversation with her. Greg looked at Trey responding in agony and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle internally, then picked up a book to read while sipping his tea. He pretended not to see Trey¡¯s pleading eyes for help. The first phase of the adaptation therapy had begun. Jophia was a person who was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. Though she seemed aloof, she could talk all afternoon about a topic she found interesting. Not until four or five o¡¯clock did she get up to leave. After Jophia left, Trey let out a long sigh of relief as if she had been through a major battle, her whole body drenched in sweat. Seeing her like this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter and returned to his own room. Trey, deviating from her usual cold demeanor, glared at Greg¡¯s room door and muttered, ¡°Heartless boss, this is too much!¡± In the following days, Jophia came every afternoon to help Greg with training and later started chatting with Trey. Every time, Trey would send Greg pleading looks for help. Greg enjoyed it and naturally did not intervene. Trey was in agony but there was nothing she could do about it. The business at Dreamscape Garden remained booming, with daily sales now stable at one hundred twenty thousand. Based on this amount, the annual sales would be more than forty million, and profits would surely exceed twenty million. ¡°I¡¯ve finally achieved Qi Blood Pill independence.¡± Greg took a long breath, a relaxed smile on his face. The monthly profits of nearly two million from Dreamscape Garden were just enough to satisfy his Qi Blood Pill needs. Meanwhile, at Peach Blossom Supermarket, there was also a monthly income of three to four hundred thousand, enough to cover the daily expenses. Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: Chapter 259: Scheming Behind the Scenes_1 Chapter 259: Chapter 259: Scheming Behind the Scenes_1 A few months ago, there were no dividends from the supermarket, but this month they were all transferred at once, a total of more than two million. After the money was credited to his account, Greg Jensen immediately transferred two million to Adrian Wright. Considering they were already losing to the point of bankruptcy, it would be unreasonable not to transfer the money quickly. After paying for the house, Greg Jensen was left with one point three million in his hands, enough for everyday expenses, but making it hard to do much else. ¡­ Late at night, Jamae City¡¯s catering industry had mostly closed, but the entertainment industry, fueled by alcohol and ambiguity, was bustling. The already-closed Cindy Harrison¡¯s private kitchen saw its staff leave, but the office was still brightly lit. Cindy Harrison had a gloomy expression, as if water could drip from her face. Judy Lampe looked at her and, feeling helpless, sighed and asked, ¡°Has Mr. Locke not returned yet?¡± ¡°He¡¯s back, at home.¡± ¡°Why not¡­ ask Mr. Locke?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of asking him? Every time I bring up Greg Jensen, he gives me the cold shoulder.¡± Cindy Harrison snorted coldly, lifted her head, and turned to Judy Lampe to ask, ¡°What about that private detective we asked last time? Did he find anything?¡± ¡°He only found out that Greg Jensen seems to have a girlfriend named Vince Cooper, who studies at Jamae University, and he also seems to have a good relationship with Vince Cooper¡¯s two best friends.¡± Cindy Harrison gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Then grab that Vince Cooper person and let¡¯s see what Greg Jensen is so proud of!¡± Judy Lampe felt a jolt in her heart and quickly said, ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re about to get married, you really can¡¯t mess around at this time.¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Marrying Ethan Locke was a stepping stone for Cindy Harrison¡¯s class transition, arguably the most important event of her life, so of course, she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. However, the declining sales of Cindy¡¯s Private Kitchen were making her increasingly irritable. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow, I¡¯m heading back now.¡± ¡°Hmm, talk to Mr. Locke again, maybe he¡¯ll be willing to help.¡± Cindy Harrison silently nodded and drove back to Ethan Locke¡¯s villa. In the villa, Ethan Locke was cuddling with a beauty and drinking. Instead of getting angry at the sight, Cindy Harrison approached with a smile and cooed, ¡°You bad boy, where did you find this wild filly?¡± Ethan Locke was very pleased with her attitude and laughed, ¡°My car was parked on the side of the road, and she pretended to get into the wrong car. Since she came to me, how could I let her go?¡± ¡°Husband¡¯s charm is still so strong.¡± Cindy Harrison smiled and went in for a kiss. Ethan Locke gently pushed her away, took out ten thousand yuan from his bag, threw it to the woman, and said, ¡°Alright, you can go back first, I¡¯ll find you again when I¡¯m free.¡± The woman seemed reluctant, but seeing the coldness in Cindy Harrison¡¯s eyes, she quickly stood up, took the money, and left. Ethan Locke noticed her change of mood and asked cheerfully, ¡°Jealous?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Cindy Harrison snorted and turned her head away, acting as if she was waiting to be coaxed. Ethan Locke laughed, squeezed her voluptuous body part, and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for men to play around in the heat of the moment. Don¡¯t worry, even if the other person is a big star, the official wife of our family is only you.¡± ¡°Like I¡¯d believe you.¡± Despite saying she didn¡¯t believe him, Cindy Harrison¡¯s mood improved quite a bit, and she clung onto him like an octopus. Her lively figure aroused Ethan Locke¡¯s desires. The two didn¡¯t hold back at all, unleashing their physical affection for each other in the living room, expressing their longing. Ten minutes later, Ethan Locke leaned back on the sofa, content, looked down, stroked Cindy Harrison¡¯s head, and asked, ¡°While I wasn¡¯t at home, did you find someone else?¡± ¡°Umm, of course not, I¡¯ve been very good.¡± Cindy Harrison beamed and looked up, then as if she remembered something, her expression darkened slightly, and she huffed, ¡°It¡¯s just that Greg Jensen is too hateful, not only harassing me but also stealing my business.¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? He¡¯s come to you again?¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s face darkened immediately upon hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s name, and he said coldly, ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Seeing Ethan Locke¡¯s unpleasant expression, Cindy Harrison was fearful of saying too much and quickly said, ¡°He didn¡¯t really say much, just some sarcastic remarks. But he¡¯s nearly snatched away all my business, and I¡¯m out of ideas now.¡± Ethan Locke scoffed, ¡°Heh, just a country bumpkin from the countryside, how hard can it be to deal with him?¡± ¡°Then tell me how to deal with him.¡± Cindy Harrison looked pitiful, like a helpless victim being bullied. Ethan Locke stroked her hair, pondering, ¡°Send him to jail then. The private detective has also sent me some information about Greg Jensen. Doesn¡¯t he have a girlfriend? We¡¯ll start with her.¡± ¡°Kidnap the girlfriend?¡± Cindy Harrison asked somewhat excitedly. Ethan Locke shook his head, smiling coldly, ¡°That¡¯s too crude. We kidnap his girlfriend today; if he gives in tomorrow, do we let her go? If we let her go and he causes trouble again, what do we do? Kidnap his girlfriend again? If you strike at a snake, you must kill it, lest it bite back! If it weren¡¯t for our upcoming wedding, I¡¯d have someone kill him outright.¡± Cindy Harrison nodded dimly, asking, ¡°So what do you plan to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. We don¡¯t kidnap his girlfriend; we kidnap her best friend and have her best friend cooperate with us in acting out a drama.¡± ¡°Act out a drama?¡± Ethan Locke patted her head to encourage her to continue, then smiled unscrupulously. ¡­ Dreamscape Garden was doing steady business, and Greg Jensen was very happy. Early in the morning, he took Trey Holmes to the vegetable base to check on the progress there. A steel wire fence had been erected around the base, and beside the black silk wrought iron gate was a signboard that read ¡°Peach Blossom Agricultural Products Base¡± among other inscriptions. Above the gate hung a signboard emblazoned with four large characters ¡ª Peach Blossom Farmstead. It looked quite impressive and magnificent, far better than the original vegetable base. The security guard at the gate recognized Greg Jensen¡¯s car and, without waiting for him to say anything, directly opened the gate to let them in. Trey Holmes, gripping the steering wheel, parked the car in front of the temporary office building made of prefabricated panels, following Greg Jensen¡¯s directions. ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Big Boss Liu was inside, discussing matters with the construction team. Seeing Greg Jensen arriving, he quickly rose to greet him. Greg Jensen asked, ¡°How is everything going?¡± ¡°The greenhouse covers have gone up for nearly a hundred acres, and sowing and seedling cultivation will start in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°How is everything with the third brother? Has all the herbal medicine been harvested?¡± ¡°The harvest is complete and currently en route here. It¡¯s expected to arrive by tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hmm, thanks for your hard work. After settling the accounts, ensure the third brother¡¯s share is sent to him promptly.¡± Big Boss Liu nonchalantly said, ¡°No rush, let him wait a couple of days.¡± Greg Jensen gave him a look and said, ¡°When someone has done the work, you have to pay up. It¡¯s a matter of principle. You¡¯ll have to do it sooner or later, so why foster resentment amongst the ranks?¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Jensen, I understand,¡± Big Boss Liu quickly replied. ¡°Once the payment from the processing factory comes through, I¡¯ll transfer his money first.¡± ¡°Good. You¡¯ve worked hard too. Go ahead and take your own share.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Jensen.¡± Big Boss Liu also smiled happily. At the beginning, to curry favor with Greg Jensen, he had given away his own net worth of two million. He knew that following Greg Jensen would pay off, that the two million would be made back eventually, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be so soon. The last batch of medicinal herbs had already brought in a good profit, and this time he expected to earn even more. Considering the future prospects of Peach Blossom Farmstead, Big Boss Liu felt an intense surge of excitement. His decision to come aboard had indeed been the right one. Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Chapter 260 Another Investor_1 Chapter 260: Chapter 260 Another Investor_1 Greg Jensen didn¡¯t stay long. After making a round, he left with Trey Holmes. ¡°Boss, where are we headed next?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Wright Clubhouse.¡± ¡°Understood, boss.¡± Trey Holmes fastened his seatbelt and drove seriously like a professional driver, heading toward the Wright Clubhouse. Adrian Wright had called to say that another partner in the Jade Stone business had arrived, and a jade exhibition would be held in Jamae City in the next few days, so he asked Greg to come and meet. Greg agreed readily, after all, he had invested four million, not a small amount, and although he had invested it for Adrian Wright¡¯s sake, it was only right to meet the other investor as well. When Greg was about to reach the clubhouse, he suddenly received a call from Jay Brent. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve heard that Cindy Harrison might make a move on your girlfriend.¡± Greg was taken aback and asked, ¡°Which girlfriend?¡± ¡°Do you have many girlfriends?¡± Jay Brent asked subconsciously; realizing his mistake right after. Greg¡¯s face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°I have many women, no girlfriends. Give me the direct name.¡± Jay Brent felt a chill in his heart and without further delay, he quickly said, ¡°It seems to be Vince Cooper, from Jamae University. I heard there are two others, seems like they¡¯re her close friends. Cindy mentioned it to me in passing, asking for my help to bring them over, but she didn¡¯t specify when.¡± ¡°Bring the three of them over? All three at once?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but it seems that Ethan Locke is also involved. It¡¯s tricky for me.¡± Jay Brent cautiously said, ¡°And I¡¯m thinking, even if I refuse, someone else will do it. Instead of that, it might be better for me to agree upfront. Even if they really bring them over, I will know the location and can help you rescue them.¡± ¡°Hmm, well done. Make sure you let me know before they make their move.¡± Greg understood what Jay Brent meant. If it were just Cindy, he could have completely ignored it. But if Ethan Locke was also involved, Jay Brent would have no choice, not even with ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare go against the Locke family. Rather than letting someone else take them, it¡¯d be better for Jay Brent to do it, at least then he¡¯d know where they would be taken. ¡°Ethan Locke, heh, still the same old, nothing new, the same, disgraceful tricks over and over.¡± Greg snorted coldly, made a phone call to someone very solid, and told her to stay in the university and not to go out for some time. Vince Cooper didn¡¯t know what was happening, but she always listened well and didn¡¯t hesitate much before agreeing. After hanging up, Greg despised the situation, really hoping Cindy would lose her cool and go to Jamae University to snatch Vince Cooper and the others. That way, she would at least end up behind bars for a few years. ¡°No more sophisticated strategies?¡± Greg sneered and continued to rest with his eyes closed. The Wright Clubhouse was still the same as always. As he walked in, a hostess immediately came over and led Greg to a private room in the teahouse. Inside the room sat three people; besides Adrian Wright, there were two middle-aged men, one thin and tall with glasses on his face. The other was short and plump, his face glowing red, and he wore a gold watch on his wrist, looking very wealthy. ¡°Come, let me introduce you, this is Greg Jensen, my business partner.¡± Adrian Wright pulled Greg forward, pointing to the short and plump middle-aged man, and laughed, ¡°Brother Greg, this here is our other partner, President Cole Barnett. Next to him is Master Max Milton invited by President Barnett. Not only is Master Milton a top-notch jewelry appraiser, but he¡¯s also a master sculptor, with many of his works having won awards.¡± Hearing Adrian Wright¡¯s introduction, Greg quickly went forward and greeted them warmly. Cole Barnett was rather enthusiastic, shaking hands with Greg Jensen while continuously praising him with phrases like ¡°young and promising.¡± Max Milton, standing beside him, was much more reserved, shaking hands briefly and then falling silent. ¡°Mr. Barnett, may I know how many stones you¡¯ve brought this time?¡± A few of them sat down and chatted for a while before Greg Jensen brought up the subject of the Jade Stone. Cole Barnett glanced at Max Milton and smiled, ¡°This time, we¡¯ve brought a stone worth seven million, one-third of which are ¡®semi-gamble¡¯ and the rest are all ¡®blind gamble¡¯ materials.¡± Seven million? Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly because the total investment that he and Adrian Wright made was exactly seven million. Was this a coincidence? He was somewhat unsure and hesitated before asking, ¡°Where is the merchandise now? Can we go have a look first?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Once again, Cole Barnett looked towards Max Milton. Max Milton suddenly spoke up, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you seem in such a hurry to see the merchandise. Do you not trust us? If that¡¯s the case, we might as well not do business, and simply return your shares.¡± ¡°Hey, Master Wang, don¡¯t be rash, Greg is just asking, he definitely didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Adrian Wright winked at Greg Jensen, ¡°Right, Greg?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression became stern as he looked seriously at Cole Barnett and then Max Milton, saying indifferently, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t mean it. I just don¡¯t trust you. So, please refund our money.¡± ¡°Greg¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Greg Jensen turned his head and glared at Adrian Wright, who, though slightly confused, obediently closed his mouth. Upon hearing this, Max Milton was immediately furious and stood up abruptly, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Fine then, in that case, there¡¯s no need to proceed with this deal. Mr. Barnett, let¡¯s go!¡± Greg Jensen smirked and pointed towards the door, saying, ¡°There¡¯s the door. If you dare to step out, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t leave Jamae.¡± Max Milton¡¯s face darkened again as he asked coldly, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°I never threaten people because what I say is fact. You can try if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Panic flashed across Cole Barnett¡¯s face as he quickly tried to smooth things over with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s talk this through, everyone here is in business, let¡¯s all make money in harmony.¡± As he spoke, he tugged at Max Milton¡¯s sleeve, signaling him to sit down. Max Milton glared at Greg Jensen, anger etched on his face, then gave a reluctant huff and sat down. He looked every bit the businessman bearing humiliations for the sake of his career. Cole Barnett proposed with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, how about this? We did bring a few stones in the car. If you really want to see them, you can take a look first. But let¡¯s make it clear beforehand, those stones can¡¯t be cut open, I¡¯m saving them for a show stopper.¡± ¡°Alright, bring them out for a look then.¡± ¡°Master Wang, would you be so kind as to go fetch them?¡± Greg Jensen snorted and pointed at Cole Barnett, ¡°You go get them; he stays here.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Cole Barnett hesitated again. Greg Jensen¡¯s face turned colder as he asked, ¡°What? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go get them right now.¡± Cole Barnett wiped the sweat from his forehead and stood up to go outside. Greg Jensen turned to Trey Holmes and said, ¡°Go to the entrance and call two security guards, have them follow him. If he tries to run away, break one of his legs first.¡± ¡°Uh, sure, boss.¡± Trey Holmes didn¡¯t hesitate, stood up, and walked out. Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: Chapter 261 Tricked_1 Chapter 261: Chapter 261 Tricked_1 Adrian Wright¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity and he asked, ¡°Greg, where did you find this assistant?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him with disdain and said impatiently, ¡°You¡¯d better worry about how we¡¯re going to get that seven million back first.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, their goods have already been stored in the warehouse, there¡¯s nothing to fear,¡± Adrian Wright said with an unconcerned laugh. Greg Jensen looked at Max Milton, who had a chilly expression, and said indifferently, ¡°What if the goods are fake?¡± Max Milton¡¯s mouth twitched briefly before returning to normal, but all of this did not escape Greg Jensen¡¯s sharp eyes. Greg Jensen became even more convinced of his suspicion. Adrian Wright was taken aback and said, ¡°Come on, Greg, stop joking with me. A stone is a stone, how can it be fake?¡± Greg Jensen was almost speechless with anger and snapped, ¡°If you¡¯re going to be in the jade business, can¡¯t you at least learn a bit about jade?¡± ¡°Heh heh, I just haven¡¯t had the chance yet,¡± ¡°Shut up and wait!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face turned an angry shade of green. If he didn¡¯t know Adrian Wright¡¯s character, he would have thought that Spencer Burley had taken over his body. A usually reliable person, how could he be so foolish at times? While they were talking, Cole Barnett returned, accompanied by Trey Holmes and two security guards, each of whom carried a heavy-looking briefcase. Cole Barnett laughed and said, ¡°Ha, it¡¯s lucky that Boss Jensen sent someone over, or I really couldn¡¯t have managed it myself.¡± After this, he directed the security guards, ¡°Come on, guys, hand it over to me, I¡¯ll open it for Boss Jensen to have a look.¡± Trey Holmes immediately looked at Greg Jensen, who nodded, then told the security guards, ¡°Give it to him.¡± Cole Barnett placed the briefcase on the coffee table, then twisted the combination lock and opened the case. A few jadeite raw stones lay quietly inside the case. All these stones had ¡®windows¡¯ cut into them, and each one had very good quality; the exposed parts through the windows were almost entirely of the high-quality ¡®ice¡¯ type, and two of the stones even showed a bright green hue. Stones of this quality could easily fetch one to two hundred thousand without any problem. Cole Barnett¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and then he handed over a small flashlight with a smile, ¡°Boss Jensen, want to have a closer look?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him, casually picked up a stone, and scrutinized it closely. Adrian Wright also hurried over, looking excitedly at the stone and said, ¡°Greg, what do you think of this stone? I think it will definitely sell.¡± Greg Jensen simply grunted noncommittally, put the stone down, and picked up another one. Cole Barnett¡¯s lips slightly curled up as he exchanged a glance with Max Milton, silently snickering. After a moment, Greg Jensen threw the stone back into the case and signaled Trey Holmes with a look, ¡°Bring over the other briefcase.¡± ¡°Sure, boss.¡± Without asking any questions, Trey Holmes took the case off the table and brought over another one. Greg Jensen said to Cole Barnett, ¡°Mr. Barnett, would you open it, please?¡± ¡°Ah, right¡­ sure,¡± Cole Barnett was a bit confused, not sure where the problem had arisen, but under Greg Jensen¡¯s stern gaze, he still opened the other briefcase. Greg Jensen said nothing, simply feeling each stone with his hand. After feeling all the stones, he tossed them carelessly back into the case, then leaned back in his chair, looking at the two men and asked, ¡°Now tell me, when can we expect our money back?¡± Upon hearing this, Adrian Wright¡¯s brow furrowed. Even if he was slow to catch on, he realized something was wrong at this point. Cole Barnett, however, was taken aback and managed a forced laugh, ¡°What do you mean by this, Boss Jensen?¡± Greg Jensen said flatly, ¡°Isn¡¯t my meaning clear enough? I¡¯m not participating in this deal, so when are you going to return our money?¡± Max Milton immediately became angry and said in a stern voice, ¡°Greg Jensen, what the hell do you mean? We¡¯ve brought the stones all this way and now you just say no?¡± Cole Barnett also gave Greg Jensen a fake smile and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re really overdoing it.¡± You suspect that there¡¯s a problem with our stones, and I¡¯ve brought you the sample. If there¡¯s anything wrong, please speak up directly. To start off by wanting to withdraw your shares, there¡¯s no such rule anywhere, right?¡± ¡°Heh, you asked for this.¡± ¡°No problem, say whatever issues you have. As long as it¡¯s our fault, I won¡¯t say another word and will transfer the money to you immediately.¡± Max Milton sneered, ¡°I think this kid just doesn¡¯t want to be involved anymore and is looking for an excuse to pull out.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him sharply and said to Cole Barnett, ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager for me to slap you in the face, then I¡¯ll give it to you straight.¡± Before his words finished, he casually picked up a stone and placed it on the table, then slammed down on it with his palm. Crack! The crisp sound was followed by the stone splitting open, with the layer bearing the ¡°window¡± directly falling off. Adrian Wright had long been unfazed by Greg Jensen¡¯s capabilities, but Cole Barnett and Max Milton¡¯s eyes twitched violently. ¡°You¡¯re trying to fool me with cobbled stones? You really fucking take me for a fool?¡± Greg Jensen looked over coldly. Adrian Wright was shocked and hurriedly picked up the shattered stone to inspect it. The layer at the window seemed fine, indeed covered by a thin layer of high-quality jade flesh. But the other part wasn¡¯t just lacking high-quality jade, you couldn¡¯t even discern any trace of jadeite qualities; it was completely an ordinary stone. Seeing this, Adrian Wright was so angry he was nearly exploding, ¡°Cole Barnett, what the hell is this?¡± Greg Jensen patted his shoulder, laughing, ¡°Asking Mr. Barnett is pointless, you should be asking Master Milton. After all, he is the real person in charge here.¡± Seeing the situation, Cole Barnett kneeled on the ground with a thud, wailing, ¡°Boss Jensen, I swear this isn¡¯t me, it¡¯s all Max Milton forcing me to do this. If I didn¡¯t, he¡¯d threaten my wife.¡± Panic flashed across Max Milton¡¯s face, but he quickly regained his composure, squinting his eyes and asking, ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± As soon as these words were out, not only Cole Barnett, but also Adrian Wright and Trey Holmes turned their gaze to him. Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°My brother and I put out seven million; I just wanted to check the goods, something that was absolutely rightful. Yet, you overreacted so much, even threatening to pull out. Tell me, who doing legitimate business acts like you? Eager to kick the other party out at the slightest disagreement?¡± He pointed at Cole Barnett and continued, ¡°And you, you¡¯re supposed to be the boss, and he is just a working craftsman. What gives you the right to make decisions for the boss?¡± ¡°Heh, so that¡¯s where the problem lies.¡± Max Milton laughed coldly, and said bluntly, ¡°The situation has come to this, let¡¯s draw the line.¡± ¡°Draw your fucking line. How much money did we give you? Cough it all up, and then we can talk about the rest. Otherwise, I¡¯ll start with one of your arms!¡± ¡°Heh, we live in a society governed by the law now, you wouldn¡¯t dare¡­ ¡± Smack! A slap from Greg Jensen sent Max Milton flying. Then, with his foot on Max¡¯s hand, Greg pressed down hard, prompting a pig-slaughtering scream from Max. ¡°You¡¯re really something, getting caught as a fraud yet still so arrogant. Who gave you the courage?¡± ¡°It must be Sarah Ingles.¡± Adrian Wright muttered. Greg Jensen turned and glared at him, snapping, ¡°You¡¯ve still got the face to laugh.¡± Adrian Wright gave a bitter smile, ¡°What can I do? I can¡¯t just jump off a building over seven million, right?¡± Thump! Greg Jensen reflected on that, lifted his foot, and kicked Max Milton to the side, saying, ¡°Alright, let Wallace Carter handle this. He¡¯s more familiar with this kind of thing. Get back as much as we can.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Adrian Wright nodded and said softly, ¡°Sorry, Brother Jensen.¡± Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: Chapter 262 Cautious Thoughts_1 Chapter 262: Chapter 262 Cautious Thoughts_1 ¡°Why bring that up? It¡¯s not like you set out to scam me on purpose. Who doesn¡¯t have a lapse now and then?¡± Greg Jensen patted his shoulder and then called Wallace Carter to explain the situation to him. Without any hesitation, Wallace Carter immediately agreed to everything. In less than ten minutes, he arrived with his men, gave the room a cold look, and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, are these the two who scammed you out of your money?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s these two; the one who got beaten is the ringleader,¡± said Greg Jensen. ¡°What do you plan to do with them?¡± ¡°I just want my money back; the rest is up to you.¡± Wallace Carter nodded in understanding and then turned to instruct his men, ¡°Tie them up well and take them away.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± A few young guys immediately came forward and tied the two up tightly. Just then, Max Milton, who had been knocked out by Greg Jensen, suddenly came to and, seeing what was happening, struggled violently, shouting: ¡°I¡¯m with Thousand Doors; if you lay a hand on me, I¡¯ll make sure your whole family dies.¡± ¡°Go to hell, you don¡¯t scam Mr. Jensen¡¯s money and get away with it, no matter what ¡®Doors¡¯ you¡¯re with!¡± Wallace Carter ordered his men, ¡°Gag him and throw him in the van, take him away.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Two of the young guys found some cloths out of nowhere, stuffed them into Max Milton¡¯s mouth, and carried them out. After Wallace Carter and his men had left, Adrian Wright sighed helplessly and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Just like that, seven million is gone. If my dad finds out, he¡¯ll skin me alive.¡± It was clear; Greg Jensen¡¯s loss was on him too. But Greg Jensen shook his head, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Doing business comes with risks; you can¡¯t take the fall all by yourself. We will still have our fun and laughs; let¡¯s wait until Wallace Carter has news.¡± ¡°Alright, nothing else to do,¡± agreed Adrian Wright. ¡°Enough with the long face. I¡¯m out of here; call me if you need anything.¡± Greg Jensen, thinking of Vince Cooper and the others, comforted Adrian Wright for a bit and then stood up to leave. ¡­ Across from Jamae University, a van was parked on the side of the road with several men sitting inside, staring motionlessly at the university gate. Behind the van was a luxury SUV, with Jay Brent sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and Ethan Locke in the passenger seat. Watching the entrance to Jamae University, Jay Brent hesitated, ¡°Mr. Locke, they¡¯re not coming out. Shall we do this another day?¡± Ethan Locke glanced at him and said indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, just say it. You¡¯re not the only one who can do this job at Jamae.¡± Jay Brent quickly retorted with a smile, ¡°What are you talking about, Mr. Locke? Just dealing with a couple of girls; why would I be scared? But if they¡¯re not coming out, we can¡¯t just keep waiting, can we?¡± ¡°Heh, that¡¯s easy.¡± Ethan Locke took Jay Brent¡¯s phone, composed a text message, added the phone numbers of Vince Cooper and her friends, and hit send. A bewildered Jay Brent asked, ¡°Mr. Locke, what did you just send?¡± Ethan Locke let out a chuckle, handed over the phone, and said, ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Jay Brent looked at his phone to see a message that read: ¡°I¡¯m Greg Jensen, wanna hang out tonight? Don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± Jay Brent paused and then said, ¡°Mr. Locke, do you think this will work?¡± ¡°Who knows? Let¡¯s try it; it might work,¡± Ethan Locke replied. Ethan Locke smiled and then added, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll have to try another day.¡± ¡­ Inside the female dormitory at Jamae University. Vince Cooper heard her phone ring and thought it was Greg Jensen, but as soon as she picked it up, something felt off. First, Greg wouldn¡¯t talk to him with that tone. Second, her relationship with Greg was well-known, and that last sentence was simply like gilding the lily. Vince scoffed dismissively, saying, ¡°Someone¡¯s impersonating Greg and messaging me.¡± ¡°Ah, really? I got one too!¡± Ryan handed his phone to Vince, laughing, ¡°I thought Mr. Greg from your house was joking with me.¡± After glancing at the phone, Vince sneered, ¡°This scammer didn¡¯t even put in the effort, the content of the messages are all the same. If Greg really had something to do with you, even if he didn¡¯t tell you, you wouldn¡¯t tell anyone else, would you?¡± ¡°Exactly, that scammer is really stupid,¡± Ryan agreed. In fact, even if Vince hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she had seen the problem herself; She showed Vince because she figured out that the other person was a scammer. At this moment, both of them turned their gaze toward Angela, asking curiously, ¡°Angela, didn¡¯t you receive a text?¡± ¡°Me? No,¡± she laughed. Angela said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not close to Mr. Greg, why would he target me of all people?¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Vince nodded in agreement. Angela suggested, ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk in the square, are you coming?¡± Ryan rolled around on the bed, whining, ¡°It¡¯s too cold, I¡¯d rather sleep.¡± Vince also shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I just washed my face; I¡¯ll have to wash it again when I get back.¡± ¡°Haha, lazybones!¡± Angela then asked, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll bring something back for you.¡± Vince smiled, ¡°A cup of milk tea, thanks good Samaritan.¡± Ryan sat up with a roll, grinning, ¡°Blackberry Family Blessings, thank you, Angela baby!¡± Angela rolled her eyes at Ryan, huffing, ¡°You¡¯re too greedy, no Family Blessings, how about ice cream?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± ¡°Alright, wait for me to bring it back for you.¡± Angela, neatly dressed, left the dormitory, glanced back at the closed door, let out a long sigh, then hurried on her way outside. She had received a message too, but she thought it must have been from Greg, accidentally turned into a group message. As for Vince¡¯s earlier warning, she didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. She barely knew Greg, so how could he possibly drag her into this? What a joke! The reason Vince called the sender a scammer was probably just to stop her and Ryan from contacting Greg, that¡¯s all. She watched Vince in her gold and silver with red-eyed envy; now that she finally had the chance to get in touch with Greg, she had no intention of letting it slip by. With that thought, she quickened her pace, jogging toward the exit. ¡­ Meanwhile, Greg had come to the university and called Vince to ask if she wanted to go home. Vince hesitated, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s not bother, we¡¯ll just stay on campus. Being at home with just the three of us is even more frightening.¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be afraid, maybe they¡¯re just talking nonsense,¡± Greg laughed. Knowing she was concerned about causing him trouble, warmth filled his heart, and he asked with a smile, ¡°Is there anything you want to eat? Shall I bring it to you?¡± ¡°No need, Angela will bring something for us later.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll head back home. If you need anything, call me.¡± Greg knew that Jamae University had a KFC, so he didn¡¯t think much of it, hanging up the phone and instructing Trey to drive home. No sooner had he arrived home than Jay¡¯s call came through once again. ¡°Mr. Greg, just now we captured a girl named Angela and brought her to room 1131 at Deer Inn; I¡¯m not sure of the details,¡± Jay reported. Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Chapter 263 Appointment_1 Chapter 263: Chapter 263 Appointment_1 ¡°Deer Inn? Room 1131? Are you sure it¡¯s this room?¡± ¡°Positive, my man delivered the person there.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen suddenly laughed and said, ¡°You keep an eye on it for now. Don¡¯t get involved unless I call you.¡± ¡°Got it, I understand.¡± After hanging up, Greg Jensen¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he muttered to himself, ¡°I have nothing to do with Angela Stuart; why is Cindy Harrison after her?¡± Just as he was thinking, the phone rang again. It was Angela Stuart calling. Greg Jensen was startled but picked up the phone, curious as to what game Cindy Harrison was playing. ¡°Mr. Jensen, where are you?¡± Angela Stuart¡¯s voice trembled a bit but quickly returned to normal. However, her tone was different than usual¡ªcoy and somewhat seductive. Greg Jensen responded indifferently, ¡°At home, what¡¯s up?¡± Angela Stuart hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­ I¡¯m scared. Could you come and keep me company?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Ah, really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Where are you?¡± Hearing other voices in the background, Greg Jensen silently laughed to himself. His senses were far sharper than the average person. A sound that might seem quiet to others was crystal clear to Greg Jensen¡¯s ears. After a moment of silence on the other end, Angela Stuart finally said, ¡°Deer Inn, room 1131.¡± ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡± After hanging up, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter and picked up his phone to call Theo Carter. ¡°Have you removed the equipment from room 1131?¡± ¡°Ah, not¡­ not yet.¡± Theo Carter, who thought his peculiar hobby had been discovered, immediately became nervous and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ll go take down the equipment right away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t remove it; I need it tonight. Go over and get ready.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Theo Carter breathed a sigh of relief and quickly drove to the Deer Inn. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen changed into casual clothes and asked Trey Holmes to drive him to the Deer Inn. He had already guessed what Cindy Harrison was planning, but he found it hard to believe that the gentle and frail girl could do such a thing. Trey Holmes didn¡¯t ask any questions, but her curious gaze said it all. ¡°It¡¯s not a date. Don¡¯t think dirty.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± As Greg Jensen observed her composed demeanor, he couldn¡¯t help but add, ¡°Take the car back yourself later; I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be coming back.¡± Pfft! Trey Holmes, who seldom laughed, suddenly let out a laugh before her face turned red and she said, ¡°Sorry, boss, I wasn¡¯t laughing at you.¡± A disgruntled Greg Jensen said wordlessly, ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. Forget it, I can¡¯t explain it to you.¡± The two quickly arrived at the hotel entrance and waited a moment before another car pulled up. Then the rear car door suddenly opened, and Theo Carter jumped in. ¡°This is my assistant Trey Holmes.¡± After introducing her, Greg Jensen pointed towards Theo Carter and said, ¡°He¡¯s Theo Carter. If I end up in the Inspection Bureau, you two go find Brandon Brent together and figure it out.¡± ¡°The Inspection Bureau?¡± Trey Holmes was taken aback and said blankly, ¡°When you said you wouldn¡¯t be coming back, you meant the Inspection Bureau?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a possibility. No, it¡¯s a certainty.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk and said, ¡°They won¡¯t rest until they¡¯ve put me in there tonight.¡± Hearing this, Theo Carter¡¯s expression darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, who¡¯s trying to take you down?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him, laughter hinted at the edge of his smile as he said, ¡°What? Are you offering to take care of them for me?¡± Theo Carter patted his chest and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, anyone who dares to harm Mr. Jensen is as good as taking on me, Theo Carter!¡± ¡°Alright then, tonight Cindy Harrison is the one setting me up, and there might be Ethan Locke¡¯s tricks involved too. Go now and take care of the pair of them.¡± ¡°Ethan¡­ Ethan Locke?¡± Watching Theo Carter¡¯s stupefied face, Greg couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared?¡± ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± Theo Carter was too embarrassed to admit it but didn¡¯t have the guts to deny it, so he could only muster a foolish chuckle. ¡°Okay, enough with the jokes for now. I¡¯ll head in first. Remember to keep the recording safe, Theo. Whether I make it out alive depends on you now.¡± ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Jensen, I will keep the recording safe.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg felt relatively confident in Theo because he knew if he didn¡¯t make it out, Theo would be in trouble too. He glanced at his watch, figured it was about time, and got out of the car to enter the Deer Inn. Inside room 1131, Angela Stuart sat on the bed, her expression tense, while Cindy Harrison and Judy Lampe stood in front of her. Cindy Harrison said coldly, ¡°If you do well, you¡¯ll get five hundred thousand. If not, let your parents prepare to claim your body.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Terrified, Angela¡¯s face turned pale, and she trembled without saying a word. Judy Lampe spoke softly, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you do as you¡¯re told, not only will you be safe, but you¡¯ll also get a hefty sum of money. Why wouldn¡¯t you do it?¡± Angela¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll obey, I¡¯ll do anything you ask. Just please don¡¯t hurt me.¡± Just then, one of Ethan Locke¡¯s men walked in and said, ¡°Miss Harrison, Greg Jensen is coming up.¡± ¡°Mhm, okay, let¡¯s head to the room across the hall, then.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Before leaving, Cindy Harrison gave Angela a deep, probing look. Although she said nothing, the sinister glint in her eyes sent chills down Angela¡¯s spine. ¡­ Cindy Harrison and Judy Lampe, along with the others, left room 1131 and went to the opposite room. They cracked the door open just enough to carefully observe the hallway. After a moment, the elevator door opened, and Greg Jensen stepped out. It was his first time in such a high-end hotel. He scanned the quiet hallway and, following the room directory signs nearby, reached the door of room 1131. Knock, knock, knock! The door opened, and when Angela saw that the visitor was Greg Jensen, she threw herself onto him, crying, ¡°Big brother Greg, you¡¯ve finally come.¡± She was wearing a black lace slip nightgown, so thin that it seemed she was afraid Greg would run away; she clung to him tightly. Greg internally sneered but kept a composed face, smiling, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡± Angela glanced at the room across and said with sudden realization, ¡°Oh, yes, come in, please.¡± Greg followed her in, closing the door behind him. As he did, he caught a glimpse of the opposite door with a barely-there smile playing on his lips. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing happened, I¡­ I had a nightmare and got scared, so I called you.¡± Angela kept her head low, her voice barely above a whisper. Greg¡¯s smile slowly faded as he said seriously, ¡°Angela, tell me what¡¯s really going on. You can tell me. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll help you sort it out.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Angela lifted her head, her face streaked with tears. Greg nodded earnestly, ¡°Yes, really. Just tell me, and I can solve anything for you. No one in this world can hurt you.¡± Under Greg¡¯s gaze, Angela hesitated, but the vicious look in Cindy Harrison¡¯s eyes made her shiver involuntarily. Then, as if possessed, she ripped her nightgown to shreds, exposing her fair skin underneath. Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: Chapter 264: When the Map Ends, the Dagger is Revealed_1 Chapter 264: Chapter 264: When the Map Ends, the Dagger is Revealed_1 Just as suspected! Seeing Angela Stuart tear her own clothes, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart sank, and then he pretended to panic and said: ¡°Tingting, what¡­ what are you doing? Quickly put your clothes on.¡± Angela Stuart gently shook her head and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jensen, they were too fierce.¡± Bang! Just then, a loud banging sound came from outside the door. Upon seeing this, Angela Stuart immediately screamed, ¡°Help, somebody help me¡­¡± She dashed toward the door, screaming as she ran, and anyone who didn¡¯t know better would really think she was being assaulted. Greg Jensen watched her poor acting and suddenly felt the urge to laugh, not at Angela Stuart, but at himself for being too naive. Just a second ago, he had been considering helping Angela Stuart, urging her to come clean to him, so that he could face Ethan Locke and the others himself. However, the final outcome had disappointed him. Just at that moment, the door finally burst open, and Ethan Locke and his group immediately rushed in. Ethan Locke pretended to be anxious and asked, ¡°Tingting, how did you end up like this, who did this to you?¡± Without any hesitation, Angela Stuart pointed at Greg Jensen and furiously accused, ¡°It was him. I just wanted to borrow some money from him, but he tried to take advantage of me and even tore my clothes.¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? So it was you, you scumbag!¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s expression reached the peak of fury, veins popping on his forehead and the corners of his mouth twitching slightly. Cindy Harrison sneered, ¡°If I had known how beastly you are, I never should have gotten involved with you from the start!¡± Judy Lampe bellowed, ¡°This bastard, daring to bully Tingting, beat him up!¡± ¡°Beat him up!¡± The young men who came with Ethan Locke, baring their teeth and claws, charged toward Greg Jensen. Logically, at this point in the drama, taking a couple of hits wouldn¡¯t be much, but Greg Jensen was not accustomed to getting beat up. Seeing that the young men were already upon him, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He stepped forward and with a backhanded elbow strike: Bang! A burst of blood erupted in the air, and one of the young men dropped to the ground like a statue, passing out. Then, in a flash, the other young men were also taken down by Greg Jensen. Ethan Locke was instantly stunned. In his mind, Greg Jensen had always been the pushover who couldn¡¯t even fight back when beaten into stupidity; he never expected him to be so formidable now. Cindy Harrison also grew pale, shrinking back and pressing closely against Ethan Locke, her face full of fear as she looked at Greg Jensen. As the main character of the night, Angela Stuart was already scared silly, a heavy sense of regret spreading in her heart. She knew Greg Jensen was skilled, but after she had been captured, she subconsciously thought the people with Cindy Harrison were more formidable. To think that only a few seconds had passed, and the men they brought hadn¡¯t even touched Greg Jensen¡¯s clothes before they all lay on the ground. But now, it was too late for regrets. Even if she turned back now, would Greg Jensen still forgive her? Would he still help her? ¡°Ethan Locke, Ethan Locke, after all this time, how can you still only resort to such desperate measures?¡± Greg Jensen looked at Ethan Locke with a face full of scorn, ¡°You really disappoint me.¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s expression darkened slightly, and he subtly took a step back, positioning Cindy Harrison in front of him, then said, ¡°Greg Jensen, you¡¯d better stay calm. I¡¯ve already called the police, and the patrol will arrive any minute. If you dare touch me, I¡¯ll make sure your entire family pays.¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Haha, have you forgotten? My family has long been gone.¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s complexion changed again, and he frowned, ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± Before he could finish speaking, Ethan Locke felt a blur before his eyes as Greg Jensen quickly approached him and swung his hand for a slap. Smack! The slap was forceful and the sound crisp, as if it landed not just on him but resounded in the appreciation of the audience, startling Cindy Harrison, Angela Stuart, and the others, causing their hearts to skip a beat. Ethan Locke¡¯s cheek swelled at a visibly rapid pace. There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡°Don¡¯t expose one¡¯s shortcomings when insulting them, don¡¯t hit the face when hitting someone.¡± Slapping someone¡¯s face might not be very harmful, but it¡¯s extremely insulting. As the most promising young person of the Locke Family, the future Family Head, when had Ethan Locke ever suffered such humiliation? Rage surged within him, and his eyes, nearly spitting fire, glared at Greg Jensen as if he wanted to tear him apart. ¡°You¡¯re great!¡± Ethan Locke knew he was no match for Greg Jensen, so he didn¡¯t make any rash movements, but those cold, frosty eyes of his were filled with intense murderous intent. ¡°You really are great! No one has ever dared to slap my face from childhood till now, you¡¯re the first!¡± ¡°What about it? Are you expecting me to thank you, to thank you for giving me the honor of being hit?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, I¡¯m just collecting a bit of interest. I have plenty of time, and we can settle our debts slowly.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Words failed Ethan Locke as anger choked him, his fists clenched and trembling slightly; his heart was filled with extreme fury. ¡°I remember you had a saying that was quite good.¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°You said we were from two different worlds, and you were not wrong at all. Because from now on, I¡¯m going to show you what it means to be from two different worlds!¡± Just then, the sound of messy footsteps rose, and a squad of patrolling officers ran in. Seeing the situation inside the room, the middle-aged patrol officer furrowed his brows, ¡°May I ask who called the police, what happened here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve come, this man bullied my friend and tried to assault her, even tearing her clothes.¡± ¡°Yes, we were about to catch him, but he beat up several of our friends, and they¡¯re still lying on the ground unable to get up.¡± Listening to Cindy Harrison and Judy Lampe¡¯s words, the middle-aged patrol officer looked towards Angela Stuart with her disheveled clothes and asked, ¡°Are you the victim?¡± Angela Stuart quickly put on a pitiful look and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Uh-huh, I was just trying to borrow some money from him, but as soon as he came in, he wanted to go to bed with me. I refused, and then he tore my clothes. Officer, you must stand up for me.¡± The middle-aged patrol officer slightly furrowed his brows, sizing up Greg Jensen, and asked, ¡°Is what she said true?¡± ¡°Haha, would you believe me if I said it wasn¡¯t?¡± Greg Jensen retorted. The middle-aged patrol officer¡¯s expression grew colder, and he nodded at his subordinates, ¡°First, take the suspect back with us, get everyone else¡¯s statements, and those who need to go to the hospital should do so.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± Immediately, two patrolling officers came over, handcuffs in hand. Greg Jensen knew that Ethan Locke wouldn¡¯t rest until he was sent away, so rather than wait for his next move, he might as well spend a couple of days on the inside. After all, he had an ace up his sleeve that could get him out, and he wasn¡¯t at all afraid of the other party playing dirty. Therefore, he submitted to the patrolling officers and let them cuff him, and then followed them downstairs, getting into the police car. Angela Stuart watched the scene, secretly relieved, grateful that she had made the right choice; otherwise, her fate would have been worse than Greg Jensen¡¯s. Thinking about the $500,000 she was about to receive, her mood immediately improved; if it weren¡¯t for the patrol officers nearby, she would have laughed out loud. Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Give Her a Big Gift_1 Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Give Her a Big Gift_1 Watching Greg Jensen¡¯s somewhat disheveled figure, Cindy Harrison laughed happily and said, ¡°Haha, my husband is still the best, finally putting that disgusting loser behind bars.¡± She turned her head, planning to reward him with a kiss, but Ethan Locke¡¯s face was cold. He raised his hand and gave her a slap across the face. ¡°You wh*re, it¡¯s all your fault, I got slapped for no reason!¡± ¡°Husband, you¡­ don¡¯t be angry, I was wrong, tonight I can¡­ for you¡­ ¡± Inside the Haval H6, Trey Holmes was stunned to see that Greg Jensen had indeed been arrested. He turned his head and said, ¡°The boss really predicted it.¡± The corners of Theo Carter¡¯s mouth lifted into a sinister smile as he said, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand Mr. Jensen¡¯s capabilities.¡± Trey Holmes didn¡¯t quite agree but didn¡¯t retort, instead asking, ¡°What do we do now?¡± Theo Carter replied, ¡°I¡¯ll find someone from the Inspectorate and try to see Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°But¡­ Mr. Jensen said if he got taken in, we should first call Brandon Brent.¡± ¡°Brandon Brent?¡± Theo Carter curled his lip in disdain and said, ¡°Sure, Brandon Brent¡¯s father is the Chief of Riverhaven County Inspectorate, but this is Jamae. It¡¯s not even certain if his father has any pull here.¡± Trey Holmes¡¯s face grew cold, reminding him again, ¡°Mr. Jensen said if he gets arrested, we should first contact Brandon Brent.¡± Suddenly, Theo Carter¡¯s expression changed and then broke into an awkward smile, saying, ¡°I was just talking, I¡¯ll call Brandon Brent right now.¡± ¡­ The police car wailed, quickly entering the yard of the Inspectorate, and several inspectors pushed and shoved Greg Jensen into the office building. Entering the interrogation room, Greg Jensen sat down casually in the chair. The middle-aged inspector sat down across from Greg Jensen with a tea cup in his hand, took a sip of tea, and asked indifferently, ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°Angela Stuart called me tonight, asking me to find her at the hotel. When I arrived, she threw herself on me and then began to tear at clothes¡­¡± Greg Jensen recounted the events. After listening, the middle-aged inspector frowned and said, ¡°But what I heard is different from what you¡¯re saying.¡± Greg Jensen said lightly, ¡°The events I experienced are as I described. As for what they say, that¡¯s their business.¡± Bang! The young inspector beside them slammed the table and shouted angrily, ¡°Greg Jensen, this is Jamae City Inspectorate, do you think this is a place where you can just lie? Let me tell you, you¡¯d better confess and hope for leniency, otherwise be prepared to rot in jail!¡± Greg Jensen looked at him and couldn¡¯t help laughing, saying, ¡°I think they deliberately framed me, but I have no evidence. However, I believe the inspectors of Jamae City will find evidence of my innocence, right?¡± The young inspector¡¯s expression softened slightly as he said sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, it¡¯s better for you to confess. That way, I can still plead for you in front of the judge.¡± ¡°I restate once more, the events as I know them are as I¡¯ve described, what they say is their business.¡± ¡°You¡­ ¡± The young inspector was about to get angry again, but the middle-aged inspector next to him suddenly tapped the table twice and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and take his statement. Once it¡¯s done, lock him up in the observation cell, and we¡¯ll talk once everything is cleared up.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± After the middle-aged inspector left, the young inspector quickly completed Greg Jensen¡¯s statement and then prepared to take him to the observation cell. Right then, the middle-aged inspector came back and said, ¡°Alright, you guys go out first. Turn off the equipment too, I want to talk to him.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± After the two young inspectors left, the door to the interrogation room opened again, and Brandon Brent, Theo Carter, and Trey Holmes walked in. Seeing the three of them, Greg Jensen smiled happily. The middle-aged patrol officer nodded at Brandon Brent and turned to walk out. ¡°Mr. Jensen, are you alright?¡± Seeing that the middle-aged patrol officer had left, the three quickly approached Greg Jensen, all wearing worried expressions on their faces. Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°What could possibly happen to me? It¡¯s just my first time in such a place, everything feels novel.¡± Trey Holmes originally had a cold expression, but upon hearing his words, couldn¡¯t help but show a look of astonishment, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you a bit too optimistic? Usually, people come in here crying and wailing, no one¡¯s like you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I know when I want to go out, I¡¯ll be able to go out.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, looked at Theo Carter, and asked, ¡°Has the video footage been taken out?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, it¡¯s already been taken out, it¡¯s in my USB drive,¡± Theo Carter said. Greg Jensen nodded and instructed, ¡°Give the stuff to Brandon Brent.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Theo Carter felt somewhat dissatisfied inside. He thought that whatever Brandon Brent could do, he could do as well, and since he was the one who had gone through all the trouble to get the item, handing it to Brandon Brent felt like a loss to him. However, he didn¡¯t dare to defy Greg Jensen¡¯s orders, nor did he dare to hesitate even for a moment. He opened his bag, took out a USB drive, and carefully handed it over. Brandon Brent hesitated and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is¡­¡± ¡°This is the video footage of Angela Stuart setting me up. When the time comes, deliver the footage anonymously to the patrol bureau.¡± ¡°Got it, I understand.¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment, then looked at Theo Carter and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the wedding company doing?¡± Upon being asked about this, Theo Carter grinned widely and said, ¡°That kid has completely become one of ours now. I tell him to go east, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare go west.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and questioned, ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything outrageous, have you?¡± ¡°Uh, no, of course not¡­¡± Every subtle change in Theo Carter¡¯s expression was noticed by Greg Jensen. He could tell at a glance that the reason the person from the wedding company was so obedient was surely because Theo Carter had used some extreme measures. ¡°If money can solve a problem, don¡¯t make it complicated, understand?¡± ¡°Understand, Mr. Jensen, rest assured, I will definitely arrange everything clearly.¡± Greg Jensen nodded lightly and said in a calm tone, ¡°You¡¯d better not let me find out you did something outrageous, or I will deal with you personally!¡± ¡°Not at all, I definitely wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Theo Carter shivered, and his heart instantly leapt to his throat. He was already considering how to remedy the situation with the guy from the wedding company so that Greg Jensen would not find out. Greg Jensen knew what he was thinking but didn¡¯t call him out on it, instead, he continued, ¡°Cindy Harrison is getting married in four days, isn¡¯t she? Brandon, after work in three days, deliver the footage to me. The next morning, pick me up.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Jensen,¡± Brandon Brent responded. Greg Jensen then looked at Theo Carter and said, ¡°Theo, take control of that Angela Stuart, make her confess why she wanted to help Cindy Harrison frame me. Remember, I want definitive evidence, evidence that can put Cindy Harrison behind bars.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Jensen, I understand,¡± Theo Carter said respectfully. Greg Jensen nodded silently, a mocking smile slowly appearing on the corner of his mouth, ¡°An ex-girlfriend is getting married, just a video isn¡¯t enough; I ought to send her a big wedding gift.¡± Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Chapter 266 Accidental Encounter at the Hotel_1 Chapter 266: Chapter 266 Accidental Encounter at the Hotel_1 Having successfully sent Greg Jensen to the patrol office, Cindy Harrison was ecstatic, remaining in a state of excitement all day long. She seemed to see Greg Jensen getting sentenced, Dreamscape Garden left untended, and eventually, even the garden itself, along with the entire kitchen staff, would fall into her hands. Then, under her management, Dreamscape Garden would thrive, earning at least tens of millions every year. However, no matter how well she planned, it was all vulnerable to the harsh slap of reality. Cindy Harrison thought that once Greg Jensen was in, with no one to manage Dreamscape Garden, it would surely descend into chaos. Instead, not only did Dreamscape Garden avoid turmoil, but it also operated better and better, bustling with customers every day. Even managing to stay busy from lunchtime all the way until dinner. In contrast, the sales at Harrison Private Kitchen plummeted, not even reaching a third of its previous sales. Harrison Private Kitchen was a rented space, with rent and staff wages to pay, she faced significant expenses every morning upon waking. Judy Lampe advised, ¡°Han Han, don¡¯t panic, Greg just went in, and it¡¯s normal for Dreamscape Garden not to be in chaos yet. Don¡¯t think about anything else these days, just focus on preparing for the wedding. Once you¡¯re married, Dreamscape Garden will probably also be about the same.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Feeling somewhat better, Cindy Harrison said, ¡°Auntie, keep an eye on things these days, I need to familiarize myself with the wedding company¡¯s procedures in the afternoon, and I have to visit the hotel.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡­ Jamae University women¡¯s dormitory. Vince Cooper and Ryan Lampe sat up all night, Angela Stuart did not return the entire night, and no one answered when they called her. Thinking of what Greg Jensen had told them, the two of them panicked. When they tried calling Greg Jensen, Trey Holmes answered the call. He did not go into specifics but said that Greg had gone in and would get back to them with a definite update later. ¡°Ran Ran, Mr. Jensen won¡¯t be in trouble, will he?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Jensen is so capable,¡± Ryan Lampe said with a firm look in her eyes. ¡­ Soon, Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, and others also received news of Greg Jensen going in. At first, they were very worried, but after learning that Greg Jensen had gone in on purpose, they were reassured. Spencer Burley said resentfully, ¡°This Cindy Harrison, she¡¯s really loathsome.¡± Jaden Ford reminded, ¡°Spencer, Brother Greg didn¡¯t want us worrying, so he specifically asked Ms. Holmes to inform us. You can¡¯t talk about this outside.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m just venting at home,¡± Spencer Burley responded. Adrian Wright laughed and said, ¡°Tracy, you¡¯ll have to keep an eye on him from now on. Spencer has no other flaws, but he¡¯s got a quick tongue.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Spencer Burley glared at him and then glanced at Tracy Miles beside him, letting out a somewhat frustrated sigh. Since that meal they had together, his relationship with Tracy Miles was settled. In just a few days, not only did the Burley family approve of Tracy Miles, but even Adrian Wright, his long-term close friend, thought highly of her. With everyone around them in agreement, Spencer Burley¡¯s objections were in vain, unless he wanted to cut ties with everyone. Louisa Burley, seeing her brother¡¯s frustrated look, couldn¡¯t help but laugh, saying, ¡°Spencer, Tracy is a good catch. You¡¯d better not let her down, hear me?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Spencer Burley muttered. Tracy Miles, usually quite straightforward in her speech and actions, suddenly said in a soft voice, ¡°That¡­ prescription that Brother Greg gave me, I¡¯ve started taking it. It works well, and I seem to have slimmed down a bit recently.¡± ¡°Losing weight should be done gradually. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, then just stop. You can¡¯t destroy your health just to slim down.¡± ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡± Spencer Burley said this partly because he was indeed worried that Jaden Ford would ruin her health, but also because he had a habit of speaking his mind impulsively. However, to Jaden Ford, hearing this filled her with joy, and even the way she looked at Spencer Burley seemed to shine with a light only a girl in love would have. As a child of a prestigious family, she had little say in her marriage. If she hadn¡¯t deliberately gained weight, she probably would have been married off to some wealthy heir by now. This was her last chance. If she didn¡¯t get married soon, her parents would force her to lose weight and marry her off to another affluent family. Luckily for her, Spencer Burley was her type, not only handsome but also devoid of the vices often found in rich second generations. The Burley family atmosphere was also good, warm, and full of humanity, unlike the cold relationships between parents and siblings in other wealthy families. After spending time with him over these days, she had gradually fallen for Spencer Burley, which is why she had recently started to lose weight. ¡°Sigh, I wonder how Greg is doing in there. It¡¯s almost that time with Cindy Harrison. She is so malicious. Greg is such a good person.¡± Originally, Greg was going to be taken to the detention center, but Brandon Brent had pulled some strings, allowing him to temporarily stay at the inspection office. Louisa Burley had never been to such a place and imagined the conditions to be particularly bad. Thinking of Greg spending several days in such poor conditions made her heart uneasy. Hearing her words, Adrian Wright and the others gave her strange looks. It was clear to everyone that Louisa Burley had fallen for Greg. While they wouldn¡¯t mind seeing the two of them together, the problem was that Louisa was already engaged, and it was said that her fiance came from a significant background. If anything serious happened between them, not only would Greg be in trouble, but the Burley family wouldn¡¯t be spared either. Jaden Ford was also aware of the issue. Seeing the mood getting a bit somber, she suggested with a smile: ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out for lunch? I heard that the head chef at Riversky Inn has been discharged from the hospital and has returned to work. Let¡¯s have lunch there.¡± ¡°Great, let¡¯s go quickly, or we¡¯ll miss the lunchtime.¡± When it came to food, Louisa Burley became enthusiastic and didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°Let¡¯s order a few extra dishes to send some to Greg.¡± Hearing this, Spencer Burley immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯ll go deliver it!¡± They drove to the Riversky Inn, planning to find a private room, but Louisa Burley felt the lively atmosphere of the main hall was better, so they sat down in the first-floor hall. As an established restaurant in Jamae, Riversky Inn was known for its fast service. In no time, several signature dishes were served. Louisa Burley usually stayed at home and had few opportunities to go out, so she wasn¡¯t familiar with dining out. Seeing the beautifully prepared dishes, her eyes immediately lit up. Just as everyone was about to start eating, Cindy Harrison approached from a distance, smiling and saying, ¡°Mr. Burley, Miss Burley, hello. Oh, and Mr. Wright is here too.¡± Her wedding to Ethan Locke was set to take place at Riversky Inn, and she was there today to check out the venue and have a rehearsal. Seeing both Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright, she decided to come over and greet them. She was aware that these two were close to Greg, but she reasoned that Greg was already detained, and soon she would become Mrs. Locke. If Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright had any sense, they surely wouldn¡¯t offend her, and perhaps considering the Locke family¡¯s influence, they might even call her a friend. She enjoyed making friends. The wealthier they were, the closer she wanted to be. ¡°Hello, Miss Harrison.¡± Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright certainly didn¡¯t want to provoke the Locke family, and Greg had specifically had Trey Holmes tell them to avoid conflict with Cindy Harrison during this time. So, when they saw her approaching, both of them greeted her at the same time. ¡°Hello, Miss Harrison.¡± Louisa Burley greeted her with a smile, then turned her head and whispered, ¡°Tracy, who is this person?¡± Judy Lampe glanced at Cindy Harrison and frowned, saying, ¡°That¡¯s Ethan Locke¡¯s fiancee, and also Greg¡¯s ex-girlfriend.¡± Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: Chapter 267 I Dont Like You_1 Chapter 267: Chapter 267 I Don¡¯t Like You_1 Louisa Burley heard Kevin Lampe¡¯s words and her little face instantly darkened, revealing a trace of oppression on her usually gentle and amiable face. She stood up and looked coldly at Cindy Harrison, sending a chill through her. Cindy Harrison was stunned, unsure of what Louisa Burley meant, and looked at herself in confusion, murmuring, ¡°Miss Burley, did I do something wrong?¡± Slap! The response was a loud slap. Louisa Burley put all her strength into it, hitting Cindy Harrison hard across the face. The surroundings instantly fell into a silence as still as death. That slap stunned everyone. Especially Spencer Burley, whose eyes nearly popped out. Ever since she was young, Louisa Burley had always been gentle and soft-spoken, never even raising her voice. Even when she was angry, she would speak in quiet, muted tones, let alone resort to hitting someone. Is this really my sister? Cindy Harrison was bewildered too, her face a picture of disbelief as she said, ¡°You¡­ you dared to hit me? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Cindy Harrison? The future Mrs. Lin?¡± ¡°You know and still dared to hit me?¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly as she stared at Cindy Harrison, saying earnestly, ¡°I don¡¯t like you!¡± ¡°Just because you don¡¯t like me, you think you can hit me?¡± Cindy Harrison was so angry her face turned iron blue, and she couldn¡¯t help but tremble; as the future matriarch of the Lin family, being slapped in public was too much to bear. How could she swallow this humiliation? ¡°Slut, thinking you¡¯re someone important, are you?¡± Cindy Harrison, furious, raised her hand to strike back. Adrian Wright, closest to the action, was the first to react. Before Cindy Harrison¡¯s hand could come down, he stepped in front of Louisa Burley and sent a backhanded slap her way. Slap! Another crisp sound echoed as Cindy Harrison¡¯s other cheek swelled. Adrian Wright squinted his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s nothing but a tool for bearing descendants, so what if she¡¯s hit. Do you really think the Lin family would feud with our families over you? You¡¯re too full of yourself.¡± Seeing his older sister nearly get hit, Spencer Burley¡¯s face also turned cold as he angrily said, ¡°Come on, try touching my sister. I guarantee you¡¯ll be in the hospital right away, never to marry into the Lin family in this lifetime!¡± ¡°You¡­ good for you all, we¡¯ll just wait and see!¡± Cindy Harrison trembled with rage but was utterly helpless. Because she knew Adrian Wright was right; the Wright and Burley families were also prominent clans in Jamae, and the Lin family would not offend them just for her sake. All she could do was to leave with a vicious parting shot, angrily turning to leave. Seeing Cindy Harrison go, Spencer Burley quickly ran to his sister¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Sis, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, just my hand hurts a bit.¡± Louisa Burley showed her palm, which was already turning pink from the force she had exerted on the tender skin. Spencer Burley was taken aback, then couldn¡¯t help but laugh and say, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have been a little gentler? You didn¡¯t do much to her, but you hurt yourself first.¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think too much at the time, I was just so angry seeing that woman¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, big sis is so badass!¡± Watching her brother make faces, Louisa Burley¡¯s face suddenly turned red with embarrassment, and she lowered her head, feeling a little ashamed. Adrian Wright joked, ¡°Magnus is right, that woman just deserved it, Louisa did good!¡± At this point, Jaden Ford also came to his senses, hurriedly ran over, and took a careful look at Louisa Burley¡¯s hand, saying with some concern, ¡°Ouch, you got the angle all wrong. You should have followed the direction of your swing, making a round motion. That way, the slap hurts them more and takes less effort from you. ¡°` ¡°Look at your little hand, all injured, Greg would certainly be heartbroken if he saw this.¡± Louisa Burley listened in a daze and, upon hearing the latter part of the sentence, her face reddened and she snapped, ¡°Tracy, what¡­ what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Oh, did I say something wrong?¡± Jaden Ford chuckled teasingly, pulling Louisa Burley to sit down, and continued explaining to her the correct way to slap someone. Louisa Burley nodded her little head keenly, listening very seriously. Spencer Burley, watching two women discussing how to slap someone in the most painful way, felt a chill rise from the bottom of his heart and spread throughout his entire body instantly. Seeing this, Adrian Wright couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, ¡°Haha, you¡¯d better behave from now on, otherwise¡­¡± Having said that, he intentionally paused, then heaved a sigh of regret and patted his shoulder, adding, ¡°Buddy, best of luck to you, the brothers can¡¯t help you with this.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Spencer Burley felt utterly miserable. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m so angry, that bitch, who does she think she is, how dare she!¡± Cindy Harrison¡¯s face was filled with anger, her expression fierce as if she were about to devour someone. Judy Lampe quickly advised, ¡°Cindy, calm down, the wedding is the most important thing right now, don¡¯t bother with them for the moment. Once you become Mrs. Jensen of the Jensen family, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to take revenge, you mustn¡¯t let them delay the wedding.¡± ¡°Aiden, one day, I¡¯ll make that bitch kneel and beg me!¡± Cindy Harrison took a deep breath, calming her emotions slightly, then asked, ¡°What did the inspector¡¯s office say? Has Greg¡¯s charge been confirmed?¡± ¡°Not yet, they are still looking for evidence.¡± ¡°What more evidence do they need?¡± Cindy Harrison furiously said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Angela Stuart¡¯s testimony enough?¡± ¡°Angela Stuart¡¯s statement has indeed been recorded but she seems to have disappeared.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re saying Angela Stuart disappeared?¡± Cindy Harrison said with a stern face, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep a close eye on her?¡± Judy Lampe helplessly said, ¡°She was quite cooperative at first, but then she went out to buy something and vanished.¡± ¡°Useless, you can¡¯t do anything right!¡± Cindy Harrison said angrily. Judy Lampe said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, her statement has already been taken, and all the necessary photos have been snapped. Even without her, we can still sue Greg.¡± ¡°We still need to find her; if we really can¡¯t, then we¡¯ll talk.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Cindy Harrison glanced at her aunt and sighed helplessly, ¡°Go buy some decent clothes later, you¡¯ll need to accompany me to the wedding.¡± Judy Lampe was somewhat surprised and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t your parents coming?¡± Cindy Harrison said impatiently, ¡°Why would they come? A bunch of country bumpkins showing up at the wedding just to embarrass me; we¡¯ll discuss them coming over after the wedding.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ okay then.¡± Judy Lampe felt a bit of chill, thinking how it could be that parents couldn¡¯t attend their daughter¡¯s wedding. ¡­ In a dilapidated rural house, Angela Stuart¡¯s thick as a thumb, was firmly bound to a broken chair. Theo Carter set up the camera, aiming it at Angela Stuart¡¯s face, then picked up a chair from the side and sat down in front of her. ¡°Talk, why did you betray Mr. Jensen.¡± Seeing the sinister smile on Theo Carter¡¯s face, Angela Stuart felt terrified and said tremblingly, ¡°I¡­ I had no choice, they threatened me with my family.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Theo Carter said indifferently, ¡°Be clear, who threatened you with your family?¡± Angela Stuart was close to crying and said hastily, ¡°Cindy Harrison, and that Judy Lampe.¡± ¡°Do you have evidence?¡± ¡°Evidence?¡± ¡°` Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: Chapter 268: Return to Freedom_1 Chapter 268: Chapter 268: Return to Freedom_1 Angela Stuart knew that if she couldn¡¯t satisfy Theo Carter, the consequences would be terrible. At this critical life-and-death moment, her mind raced. ¡°Hurry up; I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. If you can¡¯t produce any evidence, then I¡¯ll have to think of other ways,¡± he said impatiently. Hearing Theo Carter¡¯s tone becoming impatient, Angela Stuart swiftly concocted a story, saying: ¡°There is evidence, there is evidence! After coming back from the Patrol Bureau that night, Cindy Harrison gave me that $500,000. I haven¡¯t spent a penny of it; it¡¯s all in the bank. Moreover, Cindy Harrison was there when I deposited the money. There must be surveillance in the bank.¡± ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Theo Carter stood up, turned off the camera, and then said, ¡°Stay here for the next few days; don¡¯t run off. In a couple of days, when I need you, I¡¯ll come for you. After this matter is over, Mr. Greg will give you a million. Then, you can go wherever you want. Also, Cindy Harrison and the others are looking for you everywhere. Let them find you, and you know what will happen¡ªyou¡¯re aware that they are not as easy to talk to as I am.¡± Angela Stuart said with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes, I will definitely stay here and won¡¯t run off.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Theo Carter nodded and began to walk towards the exit. Angela Stuart suddenly lifted her head and asked, ¡°Mr. Greg¡­ does he¡­ blame me?¡± Theo Carter paused his steps, was silent for a moment, and without turning around, said, ¡°Mr. Greg hasn¡¯t said, but someone of your status, he probably doesn¡¯t care much about.¡± Angela Stuart froze, tears welling up in her eyes, and she said with self-mockery, ¡°Yeah, why would someone care about me?¡± ¡­ For the next two days, Greg Jensen stayed in the Patrol Bureau¡¯s temporary detention room, with no worries about food or drinks, plenty of cigarettes and alcohol, and even access to a cell phone. Actually, he didn¡¯t have to be there, but it helped to lull Cindy Harrison into complacency and made it easier to catch Angela Stuart and find evidence of Cindy Harrison¡¯s guilt. With people looking after his various businesses, Greg Jensen was not worried at all, treating it as a quiet break. Until the evening of the third day, when that middle-aged inspector walked in. He didn¡¯t speak, just stared at Greg Jensen with an expressionless face. Greg Jensen knew the time had come, stood up, straightened his clothes, and smiled at the middle-aged inspector. ¡°You have quite the skill!¡± The middle-aged inspector¡¯s face showed a trace of anger, likely because he had seen the surveillance video and knew Greg Jensen had evidence. But how could Greg Jensen ever admit such a thing? He feigned surprise and said, ¡°Officer, what do you mean by this?¡± The middle-aged inspector remained silent, looked at Greg Jensen for a long time, and said flatly, ¡°Nothing, you can go.¡± Greg Jensen expressed his shock, ¡°Really? Am I clear of charges?¡± Still pretending! Watching Greg Jensen¡¯s expression of shock, the middle-aged inspector felt a wave of irritation and, with a wave of his hand, said impatiently: ¡°You¡¯re clear, now get going. Stay out of trouble in the future, don¡¯t come back here again.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and walked out. After processing the paperwork in the office outside, he left the Patrol Bureau. Outside the Patrol Bureau, Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, Trey Holmes, and others were all there; even a BMW was parked in the distance. From the half-open window of the back seat, a small head appeared¡ªnone other than Louisa Burley. ¡°Mr. Greg, did they treat you all right in there?¡± asked Brandon Brent. Greg Jensen patted Brandon¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Yeah, well done.¡± Theo Carter¡¯s mind was sounding alarm bells, like a child who had been robbed of affection. He stepped forward and announced, ¡°Mr. Greg, the confession video of Angela Stuart is ready, just waiting to be handed over to the Patrol Bureau tomorrow. The arrangements for the wedding have also been made; you just need to show up tomorrow to watch the drama unfold.¡± ¡°Hmm, good job, you¡¯ve worked hard,¡± Greg Jensen responded casually. Hearing the praise, Theo Carter turned broad smiles, also shooting a deliberate look at Brandon Brent. Brandon Brent frowned but said nothing. Greg Jensen glanced at the BMW and said, ¡°Magnus, let your sister and the others go back first, and tell her that I¡¯m fine, and there¡¯s no need for her to worry.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Spencer Burley quickly turned and walked toward the BMW, but as he did so, he felt somewhat bitter. Why did Greg seem like lovers with his elder sister? One sneaking a visit without even uttering a sentence, the other already knowing her heart¡¯s intent. I can regard you as a brother, but your aspiration to be my brother-in-law¡­ Spencer Burley turned his head back, thought of Greg¡¯s terrifying combat skills, and shivered involuntarily, quickening his pace towards the BMW. ¡°Alright, stop standing around here, we¡¯ll talk about anything else once we¡¯re at the Wright Clubhouse,¡± Greg said. Adrian Wright laughed, ¡°Right, even though we didn¡¯t really go in, it¡¯s still best to take a bath after coming out of such a shabby place and wash off the bad luck.¡± ¡°Alright, you make the arrangements then.¡± Greg laughed, and after taking a bath with everyone back at the Wright Clubhouse, he inquired once more about the details for tomorrow. Only after being informed that everything was arranged did he sit in the car and return to the Imperial Scenery Community. ¡­ The moon was above the willows, and Greg stood in front of a vast floor-to-ceiling window, gazing at the river scene under the night sky, his face as still as water. The reflection on the glass window gradually turned into images of Greg being beaten up by Ethan Locke and his gang. The images were so vivid, as if it had just happened, and even the spots where he had been hit throbbed faintly with pain. ¡°Aiden, you think you¡¯re worthy to compete with me for a woman?¡± ¡°Cindy¡¯s body is really soft, haha.¡± ¡°Hit him hard, so he won¡¯t come harassing me again!¡± The voices of Ethan Locke and Cindy Harrison alternated in his ears. Shame and pain surged into his heart one after another. Greg¡¯s brows were tightly knotted, veins on his forehead bulging and twitching slightly, revealing a fierce and terrifying look. Indescribable pain and humiliation spread throughout his being. He trembled all over, his fists clenched so tightly nails were nearly embedded in his flesh, yet he felt no pain at all. He was full of hatred! Hateful that he hadn¡¯t had the power to resist back then, to directly kill that disgraceful pair! His promising future had been ruined by that despicable couple. If Greg hadn¡¯t obtained the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± he would still be a fool at the mercy of others. Greg¡¯s breathing became heavier, his eyes bloodshot and nearly flaming with rage. His teeth, white as pearls, gritted so hard they made a grinding noise. He wished he could tear that pair apart with his bare hands to relieve the hatred in his heart. After who knows how long, Greg gradually relaxed, exhaling a long breath of turbid air, muttering to himself, ¡°It¡¯s good, revenge is imminent.¡± Thinking that tomorrow was Cindy Harrison¡¯s wedding day, a strange smile appeared on his face. ¡­ As the largest family in Jamae City, the marriage of the young master of the Locke family immediately caused a sensation throughout the city. Early in the morning, idle locals stood around the Riversky Inn to watch the festivities, waiting for the arrival of the wedding procession. According to tradition, the bride and groom should not meet before the wedding. This tradition has persisted until now, even if the two have already cohabited beforehand; they must stay apart the day before the wedding. Usually, both return to their respective homes, and then the groom goes to the bride¡¯s home to pick her up. Cindy¡¯s family wasn¡¯t in Jamae, so she stayed the previous night at an empty villa owned by the Locke family. Judy Lampe, along with her two best friends, were with her. In addition to them, there were staff from the wedding company and a few mood setters. Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Chapter 269 Ready for Everything_1 Chapter 269: Chapter 269 Ready for Everything_1 ¡°Cindy looks truly stunning today.¡± ¡°Nonsense, when has Cindy not been beautiful?¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly, Cindy has always been this pretty. How else could she have captured Ethan¡¯s heart?¡± Inside, Cindy Harrison wore a bright red robe dress while being draped in a rosy shawl embellished with bird patterns, further adorned with cloud motifs. Atop her head sat a phoenix crown, forged from gold, complete with tassels and pendants, and no less than eight precious stones inlaid. The entire outfit, slightly modified from the traditional Ming dynasty style, cost nearly one million, epitomizing unrivaled luxury. Although Ethan Locke wasn¡¯t particularly attentive to Cindy, a Locke family wedding was the perfect occasion to flaunt their power. Therefore, at the proposal of Family Head Alan Locke, they arranged for Cindy to have this attire. Her bestie Carly Bruch, looking at her outfit, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Cindy, that dress must¡¯ve cost a fortune, right?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be too expensive, I think. It looks intricate but it didn¡¯t really cost that much, just over a million or so.¡± Cindy¡¯s expression was nonchalant, as if a million was merely the price of a cabbage from the market. Carly Bruch was stunned and asked, ¡°My god, over a million and that¡¯s not expensive?¡± ¡°What do you know? Cindy is about to marry into the Locke family. Soon, she¡¯ll be the mistress of the house and will manage all their wealth. What¡¯s this small amount to her?¡± ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t forget about us poor sisters in the future.¡± Cindy was inwardly smug and, glancing at the person, said, ¡°Do I look like the type who would despise the poor and love the rich? Relax, if I have meat to eat in the future, you¡¯ll have soup to drink.¡± ¡°Haha, Cindy¡¯s always been generous.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be clinging to those coattails in the future.¡± Cindy laughed and said, ¡°Feel free. The lady¡¯s got thick legs to offer.¡± The group chatted and laughed, and soon it was time for the bridal procession. There weren¡¯t many people on the bride¡¯s side, so they skipped the door blocking tradition, and after a few simple formalities, Ethan Locke carried Cindy to the car. A convoy of dozens of luxury cars set off again, majestically heading towards the Riversky Inn. Along the way, many bystanders on the streets gathered to watch the opulent procession, and all couldn¡¯t help but express their admiration aloud. The Riversky Inn, being one of Jamae City¡¯s large hotels, spans a vast area. Just the banquet halls used for hosting events number four or five. Typically, weddings and funerals might only reserve one or two halls, but the Locke family had reserved the entire hotel for today¡¯s event. The largest hall, Banquet Hall One, served as the wedding venue, while the other halls were set up for a continuous buffet. Anyone could come to eat, even beggars, without any issue. As long as they said congratulations and spoke some auspicious words, they could enjoy a full meal at the buffet. Inside Banquet Hall One, guests congregated in droves. Almost all notable tycoons of Jamae City were present, including Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley, who also came to give their blessings as instructed. After giving their monetary gifts, the two casually found a corner to sit down in. Spencer Burley, with a hint of excitement in his eyes, whispered, ¡°Did Greg mention if there¡¯s any special program today?¡± Adrian Wright shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details yet, but it¡¯s supposed to be very interesting.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s interesting. With Greg personally involved, we¡¯re in for a show.¡± ¡°Ah, here comes Greg. I¡¯ll go greet him.¡± No one could enter the banquet hall without an invitation, which could admit one person. Adrian Wright hurriedly took Spencer Burley¡¯s invitation as well after receiving a message, and they went to the entrance of the banquet hall. ¡°Greg, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing this, the greeter hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°I apologize, I didn¡¯t recognize greatness. Please, come in.¡± The Wright family scion personally came to receive him, and with such courteous treatment, she dared not offend. Greg Jensen nodded, entered the venue with Trey Holmes, and sat down in a corner with Adrian Wright. Spencer Burley leaned in eagerly and asked, ¡°Greg, what¡¯s the plan? Can you give me a hint beforehand?¡± Greg glanced at him and gently shook his head, saying, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Uh, all right.¡± Spencer Burley saw this and didn¡¯t ask further, but the expression on his face seemed even more excited. After a short while, Brandon Brent and Theo Carter also arrived, casually giving some gift money before finally noticing Greg Jensen in the corner. They hurried over. ¡°Theo, you¡¯re just in time, tell me, what exactly have you all prepared?¡± Seeing Theo Carter arrive, Spencer Burley quickly approached him and started asking. Theo Carter smiled, showing his white teeth, and said, ¡°Guess?¡± ¡°Guess my ass!¡± Spencer Burley said angrily. Theo Carter laughed and said, ¡°Wrong, why spoil the plot now? Just wait and watch.¡± Spencer Burley turned away in annoyance, unwilling to bother with him any further. Greg Jensen watched amused, shook his head, then turned and asked, ¡°Everything is ready?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s all set.¡± ¡°Hmm, thank you for your hard work.¡± Greg Jensen then turned his gaze to Brandon Brent. Brandon Brent quickly said, ¡°Do you have any instructions, boss?¡± ¡°What did the inspection say?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already made contact. As soon as we give the signal, they will deliver the evidence.¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently and, looking at the chatting guests, said with a faint smile: ¡°Everything is ready, we just need the east wind now!¡± The bride had not yet alighted from the sedan, and the tables were laid with drinks and low-alcohol cocktails supplied by the Riversky Inn. Greg Jensen was not in a hurry, chatting and drinking just like the other guests. Just then, the banquet hall fell silent as a middle-aged man walked in from outside, accompanied by a slightly shorter middle-aged man who was all smiles and ceaselessly flattering him. The man had a face as if hewn from stone, his demeanor cold and indifferent to the shorter middle-aged man¡¯s fawning, occasionally nodding as if that were acknowledgment enough. The guests were somewhat stunned, but Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze turned cold. Because the shorter middle-aged man was Ethan Locke¡¯s father, Alan Locke. Back when Greg Jensen had been beaten and hospitalized, Alan Locke had stepped in to manage the aftermath, and the two had met for the first time then. But at that time, Greg Jensen had lost his wits. If not for the ¡°Yin-Yang Harmony Sutra,¡± he wouldn¡¯t have been able to recall this memory. He remembered Alan Locke was as haughty as his son Ethan Locke, so why was he being so obsequious to that middle-aged man? ¡°Does anyone know that middle-aged man?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Adrian Wright glanced at him, his brow furrowing into a thoughtful expression, and said curiously, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. Why is he here?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Spencer Burley asked. Adrian Wright said in a low voice, ¡°His name is Mick Simmons, he¡¯s from the Simmons family in the provincial city.¡± Upon hearing this, Spencer Burley¡¯s face changed slightly, and Theo Carter next to him shuddered, his eyes filled with fear. Greg Jensen, however, was confused, ¡°Is the Simmons family that powerful?¡± ¡°The Simmons family isn¡¯t just powerful, they¡¯re incredibly powerful,¡± Spencer Burley said, lowering his voice as if afraid of being overheard by Mick Simmons, and added: ¡°The Simmons family not only controls the pharmaceutical industry, but it is also said that their ancestors were a Grandmaster, and every disciple in their household practices martial arts. As a result, except for the other two Martial Arts Families, even the richest magnates in the provincial city dare not provoke the Simmons family.¡± Adrian Wright said, puzzled, ¡°It makes no sense for the Locke family to be involved with the Simmons family. Why did Mick Simmons come here?¡± Theo Carter said nervously, ¡°Greg, I think¡­ maybe we should just drop it. If we annoy Mick Simmons¡­¡± Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Its Not Certain Who Will Die Yet_1 Chapter 270: Chapter 270: It¡¯s Not Certain Who Will Die Yet_1 Greg Jensen glanced at Theo Carter and said indifferently, ¡°Scared?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Theo Carter¡¯s heart tightened, and as he turned his head, he saw Greg Jensen staring at him, which inexplicably boosted his confidence. In the past, faced with someone like Mick Simmons, he naturally would have stayed well clear. But things were different now; now he was Mr. Jensen¡¯s dog. Whoever Mr. Jensen told him to bite, he would bite. Even if he bit the wrong person, it didn¡¯t matter¡ªafter all, Mr. Jensen was there, and he would solve it for him. With that thought, Theo Carter immediately straightened his back, eyes gleaming as he said: ¡°I¡¯m not scared!¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and said nothing, his gaze following Joe Locke and the other as they walked into the VIP seats. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley next to him were still full of worry. Just then, another familiar figure walked in. Spencer Burley quickly stood up to greet her, saying, ¡°Vivian sister, over here¡­¡± Vivian Shimpson had just handed over her gift money and was pondering whether to leave now. Hearing Spencer Burley¡¯s voice, she turned to look over. Seeing that Greg Jensen was also there, her expression immediately darkened. ¡°A dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating shit!¡± Vivian Shimpson was fuming inside and muttered, ¡°After how Cindy Harrison treated you, you still can¡¯t forget her. She¡¯s getting married and you still have to come have a look, shameless!¡± She strode over, looked down at Greg Jensen, and frowned, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Just taking a look.¡± ¡°She¡¯s getting married, what are you looking at? Have you no sense of self-awareness?¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Facing Vivian Shimpson¡¯s mockery, Greg Jensen just smiled without saying a word, knowing full well her intentions but too lazy to explain. When he wasn¡¯t being foolish, he too had wondered if choosing Vivian Shimpson would have led to a different outcome. But what¡¯s missed is missed. Since so much time had passed, he no longer entertained the thought of being with Vivian Shimpson and felt it unnecessary to explain. Let her think what she wanted. Spencer Burley, unaware of Greg Jensen¡¯s thoughts, saw Vivian Shimpson about to start arguing again and hastily explained, ¡°Vivian sister, don¡¯t be angry, Jensen¡¯s here for a reason.¡± ¡°Yeah, of course, he¡¯s here for a reason¡ªto see his first love, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vivian Shimpson scoffed, ¡°She treated you so badly, and not only do you not hate her, but you¡¯re still thinking about her, aren¡¯t you? Greg Jensen, where¡¯s your backbone now? Where¡¯s the manliness you had when you rejected me? Bring it out!¡± ¡°Vivian sister, don¡¯t be hasty, things are not what you think.¡± While trying to calm Vivian Shimpson, Spencer Burley kept making eye signals to Greg Jensen, wanting him to explain himself. But Greg Jensen remained silent. Spencer Burley had no choice but to pull Vivian Shimpson down to sit and whispered, ¡°Actually, Jensen¡¯s here for revenge; it¡¯s not like what you think.¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± Vivian Shimpson was first stunned, then disdainful, ¡°At least make up a better excuse if you¡¯re going to lie. Take a good look at where this is! This is Ethan Locke¡¯s wedding scene. Cindy Harrison is about to marry into a wealthy family. And he wants revenge? He¡¯s at best a small-time businessman, how can he fight against the Locke family?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Spencer Burley had no choice but to look again, as he actually had no idea how to proceed. He just heard that he had to get revenge and, out of blind following of Greg Jensen, he believed it without ever asking why. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t say anything?¡± ¡°Greg, why don¡¯t you explain it to her yourself.¡± Spencer Burley completely gave up, tossing the hot potato over to Greg Jensen. But Greg Jensen just cracked a slight smile, shook his head, and obviously had no intention of explaining. Vivian Shimpson got even angrier. She intended to turn around and leave, but hesitated for a moment before sitting back down, explaining disdainfully: ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here, as I really want to see how you¡¯re going to get your revenge.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, just about to speak, when suddenly enthusiastic applause broke out, and in walked Cindy Harrison and Ethan Locke. According to the normal procedure, the host should have warmed up the crowd first and then Cindy Harrison¡¯s parents would take her and hand her over to Ethan Locke. But today, her parents weren¡¯t present at all, so that part was skipped. The host hadn¡¯t taken the stage yet, so the couple started chatting with the guests present down below. The two of them swiftly made their way around most of the room, all smiles, until they reached Greg Jensen¡¯s table. Seeing Greg Jensen there, Cindy Harrison was taken aback and exclaimed, ¡°Greg Jensen, what are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you arrested?¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re getting married today. As your ex-boyfriend, how could I not come to see you off?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t answer her question but brushed it off with a flippant tone. Cindy Harrison¡¯s expression tightened, and she quickly looked towards Ethan Locke, explaining, ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t know he would come.¡± ¡°No problem. It¡¯s fine for an ex-boyfriend to have a look. After all, every look now is one less in the future.¡± Ethan Locke smiled wickedly and casually pinched Cindy Harrison¡¯s bottom, saying: ¡°Hmm, feels nice.¡± Confronted with Ethan Locke¡¯s provocation, Greg Jensen laughed and nodded in agreement, ¡°Hmm, the feel is indeed nice.¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for death?¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s face instantly darkened with fury. On his wedding day, in front of so many guests, Greg Jensen¡¯s words were like smearing shit on his face. Greg Jensen sneered and said, ¡°Right, I am looking for death; you can try if you¡¯d like.¡± Ethan Locke became livid, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly as he glared at Greg Jensen with vicious eyes. Seeing this, Cindy Harrison quickly tugged at his arm and whispered, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. Today is our big day; we can¡¯t let this loser ruin our mood.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Ethan Locke forced a laugh through clenched teeth, nodded at Greg Jensen, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right; today is our big day. It¡¯s really not suitable for beating a dog. You filthy loser, wait until I¡¯m done with today¡¯s events, and then we¡¯ll have all the time to play.¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily, ¡°Hahaha, you better focus on the matter at hand first. I¡¯m afraid your wedding might not even happen today.¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Ethan Locke didn¡¯t take Greg Jensen¡¯s words to heart at all, considering them just a moment¡¯s bravado. Holding Cindy Harrison by her slender waist, he walked into the makeup room next door. The surrounding gazes scattered, with guests keeping their distance, and in fact, they hadn¡¯t really heard what had been said. All they noticed was that Ethan Locke and Greg Jensen had the longest conversation, and they guessed at Greg Jensen¡¯s identity to themselves. Greg Jensen acted as if nothing had happened, picking up a glass of wine from the table and taking a sip, then continued to wait for the show. Vivian Shimpson said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the person you came for, and you¡¯ve taken the scolding you deserved. Isn¡¯t it time for you to leave?¡± Greg Jensen looked in the direction of the stage and without turning his head said, ¡°Neither of those things are what I came here to do, so why should I leave?¡± Vivian Shimpson was taken aback, furrowed her brow, and said, ¡°Greg Jensen, what on earth do you want to do? I warn you, this is the Locke family¡¯s wedding site. If you dare to make trouble here, do you have enough lives to pay?¡± Greg Jensen turned his head, gave her a glance, his lips curling slightly, and said, ¡°Who dies today is still not certain, so what¡¯s the rush?¡± Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Chapter 271 The Show Begins_1 Chapter 271: Chapter 271 The Show Begins_1 ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s nonchalant expression, Vivian Shimpson shook with rage, wishing she could drag him into a dark room and demand a thorough explanation. What on earth was he trying to do! Just then, Greg Jensen suddenly smiled and pointed to the stage, ¡°Look, here they come!¡± Vivian Shimpson was startled and looked up to see Cindy Harrison and Ethan Locke slowly walking onto the stage under the host¡¯s guidance. Immediately after, warm applause filled the entire venue. The host smiled and said, ¡°First of all, thank you all for attending Mr. Ethan Locke and Miss Cindy Harrison¡¯s wedding ceremony.¡± Before the words ended, another round of applause erupted. After the applause subsided, the host laid some groundwork and then invited Ethan Locke and Cindy Harrison to the center of the stage to introduce the story of how they met. Watching the guests below, Cindy Harrison felt an immense sense of satisfaction. After all her hard work and constant efforts to please Ethan Locke, wasn¡¯t this day what she had been waiting for? After today, she would be the young mistress of the Locke family, the future matriarch; a life of luxury was undoubtedly at her fingertips. Cindy Harrison saw Greg Jensen in the corner; he was looking at her with a mocking gaze. He must be jealous! Who wouldn¡¯t want a life of luxury? Who wouldn¡¯t want to skip twenty years of struggle? A mere loser, it was right to leave him! In Cindy Harrison¡¯s view, Greg Jensen was green with envy. Once she became the young mistress of the Locke family, she would use the Locke¡¯s influence to take care of Greg Jensen for good, saving her the annoyance of him buzzing around like a fly and opposing her every day! She glanced at Greg Jensen with contempt, turned her head away disdainfully, and once again offered an appropriate smile to the guests, in the manner of the young mistress of the Locke family. The Locke family members were very pleased with Cindy Harrison¡¯s performance, all nodding their approval, and even the old patriarch Jeffrey Locke was no exception. ¡°Ethan has chosen a fine woman, it¡¯s just that it precludes an alliance with other families,¡± Joe Locke sighed. Jeffrey Locke glanced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Does our Locke family still need to form alliances with others?¡± ¡°Right, Father is correct,¡± Joe Locke hurriedly replied with a flattering smile: ¡°Looking around Jamae, there really isn¡¯t a family worth forming an alliance with for our Locke family.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Jeffrey Locke hummed a response without looking back, his gaze still on the couple on stage, his face showing a satisfied smile. A good wife must be virtuous; although Cindy Harrison came from poverty, at least she was confident and hadn¡¯t embarrassed the Locke family. Ethan Locke, seeing his grandfather¡¯s approving look, secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed his grandfather was very satisfied with his bride. Surely the family would have nothing more to say? Thinking of the carefree joy he could indulge in later, he too sported a happy smile. Alan Locke also smiled happily from below the stage. With Cindy Harrison married into the Locke family, their paths would be closer, making it more convenient to do as they pleased. Feeling triumphant, he couldn¡¯t help but cast a coquettish glance her way. Cindy Harrison caught the glance but dared not respond in front of so many people, instead replying with an even brighter smile. By this time, the host had finished his speech and, smiling at the audience, said, ¡°And now, please enjoy the journey of trials and tribulations that the bride and groom have walked through together!¡± As the voice fell, the lights in the venue suddenly dimmed, and the large screen behind Cindy Harrison lit up. What trials and tribulations could she and Ethan Locke have gone through? They were never short of money or power; who would trouble them for no reason? Thus, the content of the video was nothing more than affectionate scenes between her and Ethan Locke, many of which were staged. Cindy Harrison had watched it several times in advance, and at this point, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to look back. But in the next second, she suddenly noticed that the expressions of the guests seemed a bit off, and from the large screen behind her, her own voice was heard. ¡°Darling, Ethan is about to come back, you mustn¡¯t call him when he¡¯s home, you hear?¡± Right after, Alan Locke¡¯s voice said, ¡°Haha, my little treasure, stop talking about that, I¡¯ve missed you so much, come and help me¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The next second, suggestive sounds began to echo. Cindy Harrison turned around and was instantly dumbfounded. On the big screen, a video of her affair with Alan Locke was playing. She panicked and screamed, ¡°Turn it off, turn it off quickly!¡± ¡°What the hell, is that¡­ Alan Locke?¡± ¡°Alan Locke with Ethan Locke¡¯s wife, the two of them¡­¡± Wow! The crowd burst into an uproar! Cindy Harrison¡¯s face turned from red to purple as she clutched Ethan Locke¡¯s arm, urgently pleading, ¡°Husband, tell someone to turn off the video quick.¡± Smack! Ethan Locke¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, and he delivered a slap that landed heavily on Cindy Harrison¡¯s face, knocking her to the ground. ¡°Damn it, you slut, I¡¯m going to ruin you today!¡± ¡°Husband, let me explain¡­¡± Bang! Ethan Locke kicked her in the stomach, cursing furiously, ¡°Explain what? Dammit, why would you cheat with anyone other than my uncle!¡± As he spoke, he grew angrier and began to punch and kick Cindy Harrison. Blinded by the blows and in shock, Cindy Harrison could only beg instinctively. ¡°Is it really Alan Locke?¡± ¡°Look quick, they¡¯re kissing¡­¡± The guests¡¯ expressions were priceless, and even though they knew better than to mess with the Locke family, they couldn¡¯t help but whisper among themselves. ¡°Alan Locke, you bastard!¡± Joe Locke¡¯s face turned green as he lunged at Alan Locke, landing a punch on his eye socket. ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s talk, no need to get violent.¡± ¡°Let me go, I have to beat the hell out of him today! The bastard dares to touch my daughter-in-law¡­¡± Seeing Joe Locke and Alan Locke come to blows, the Locke family hurried to break up the fight. Other guests either enjoyed the chaos or joined in to separate the fighters, and the scene quickly descended into mayhem. In a corner, everyone except for Greg Jensen and Theo Carter was stunned. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley were fine; though they didn¡¯t know the details of Greg Jensen¡¯s plan, they knew he intended to cause trouble at the wedding. Vivian Shimpson, however, was far from calm. She stared at the big screen in disbelief, then at Alan Locke being chased and beaten, before stiffly turning to Greg Jensen. ¡°Is this¡­ your idea of revenge?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, took a sip of his drink, and turned to Theo Carter saying, ¡°Not bad, quite a show.¡± ¡°All thanks to Mr. Jensen¡¯s wise guidance.¡± Theo Carter showed a sycophantic smile, ¡°I believe Miss Harrison must be very satisfied with this wedding gift.¡± ¡°Hmm, consider it a little interest reclaimed,¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. Vivian Shimpson, watching the two of them, felt waves of disgust and snorted, ¡°How noble! It was just luck, and you really think it was your skill that got your revenge?¡± In her eyes, Greg Jensen had stumbled upon the video by chance, or perhaps someone had intentionally given it to him to be the scapegoat in exacting revenge on the Locke family. And Greg Jensen himself was still just a small business owner, nothing remarkable. Greg Jensen ignored Vivian Shimpson¡¯s attitude but that only made her look down on him more. She said with disdain, ¡°So full of yourself, aren¡¯t you? As if you were the one who got the video.¡± Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Chapter 272: You Cant Leave Now_1 Chapter 272: Chapter 272: You Can¡¯t Leave Now_1 ¡°Vivian, this video he¡­¡± Spencer Burley started to explain, but halfway through, Greg Jensen silenced him with a glance, and then looked at Adrian Wright beside him, choosing to remain silent. Vivian Shimpson chuckled disdainfully, ¡°What, are you trying to say that this video was orchestrated by Greg? Just look at the sort of person he is, does he even have the capability? If he had such ability earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been beaten stupid by Ethan Locke in the first place.¡± Upon hearing her words, Theo Carter¡¯s face immediately darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Miss Tang, show some respect to Mr. Greg.¡± ¡°Have I not been respectful enough? How much more respectful do you want me to be?¡± The Tang family had some clout in Jamae, but it certainly couldn¡¯t compare to the Carter Family, and originally, she wouldn¡¯t dare offend Theo Carter. However, Theo Carter¡¯s attitude towards Greg made her subconsciously feel that Theo was nothing significant, so she directly retorted. After talking back, she then remembered that Theo Carter seemed to be with the Carter Family. At this moment, Greg suddenly turned his head and gave Theo Carter a cold glance, saying, ¡°Enough, enjoy the show, what are you two arguing about?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Greg.¡± Theo Carter glared at Vivian Shimpson and then turned his head away. Cindy Harrison, who was on stage, had already been beaten to the point where she couldn¡¯t get up, and Judy Lampe was carefully helping her to her feet. Ethan Locke charged into the crowd, and together with his father, Joe Locke, began to beat up his uncle, Alan Locke, mercilessly. The guests were stunned, having come just to attend the wedding, not expecting to witness such sensational drama unfold. It was said that noble families were often disorderly¡ªtoday was an eye-opener! Old Master Jeffrey Locke passed out in anger, and a group of people surrounded him, fanning and reviving him until he finally opened his eyes after quite a while. Seeing the once orderly wedding descend into complete chaos, Jeffrey Locke¡¯s lips trembled with rage. He pointed at Alan Locke and others, panting heavily, and said, ¡°Go, pull them apart.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master.¡± Several bodyguards immediately rushed over, separating Alan Locke from Ethan Locke and the others. At this point, Alan Locke had been beaten to a pulp, his face swollen and a large patch of scalp torn off, leaving a bloody mess, which was pitiful to see. Ethan Locke felt he had vented his frustration and coldly looked at his uncle, Alan Locke. Joe Locke was still agitated and, pointing at Alan Locke yelled, ¡°You bastard, this isn¡¯t over, just you wait!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a woman, is it worth it?¡± Alan Locke retorted defiantly. ¡°All of you, shut your mouths!¡± Jeffrey Locke, gasping for air, shouted in anger, ¡°Isn¡¯t this mess enough for you?¡± Seeing the old master speak, the two brothers immediately became quiet, glancing at each other with resentment before falling silent. Jeffrey Locke looked over the ravaged scene, suddenly feeling as if he had aged ten years, and he sighed. Turning to Ethan Locke, he said, ¡°Ethan, help me to the stage.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡± Ethan Locke went to his grandfather¡¯s side, assisting him onto the stage. Looking at Cindy Harrison, who had just regained consciousness, Jeffrey Locke¡¯s eyes were sharp as blades as he coldly said, ¡°Now get lost!¡± Cindy Harrison trembled, fell to her knees with a thud, and clung to Jeffrey Locke¡¯s legs, crying, ¡°Grandfather, I was wrong, from now on I¡­¡± Jeffrey Locke remained silent, merely glancing down with icy, penetrating eyes. If it weren¡¯t for the many guests present, and if the Locke family didn¡¯t need to be concerned about their reputation, he would have been tempted to kill Cindy right then and there. Why else would he pay her any attention? What was supposed to be a joyful day was ruined by this woman¡¯s antics. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Ethan Locke pushed her aside and said with a dark expression, ¡°You whore, you¡¯d better vanish before I change my mind, or don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± Cindy Harrison knew Ethan Locke very well, and seeing that he had murder intent, her body shivered, and with Judy Lampe¡¯s support, she stood up. She initially wanted to say some pleasantries, but looking at Ethan Locke¡¯s fierce expression, as if he wanted to eat her alive, she immediately dropped the idea and sulked out. The guests automatically parted to create a path, and countless strange glances all focused on Cindy Harrison. At that moment, she was like a skinned lamb, naked and exposed for everyone to see. In fact, that recent video had already displayed every part of Cindy Harrison¡¯s body in front of everyone. Cindy Harrison felt as if she were walking on pins and needles and didn¡¯t dare to lift her head as she hurried out. Seeing this, Judy Lampe felt terrible and couldn¡¯t help but whisper confortingly, ¡°Han Han, don¡¯t be scared, we still have our secret savings. If we cash that out, there¡¯ll still be quite a bit left. After we settle this, we¡¯ll go back to our hometown, and we can live comfortably for the rest of our lives.¡± ¡°Mm, thank you, Auntie Judy.¡± Cindy Harrison took a deep breath, lifted her head, and a hint of a smile appeared on her face. The next second, however, she locked eyes with a mocking gaze. ¡°Greg Jensen?¡± The sight of him made Cindy Harrison¡¯s face twist with anger as she accused, ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it? You did this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Greg Jensen simply shook his head lightly and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± He had intended to mock her, but seeing Cindy Harrison¡¯s current state, he found his interest waning. Cindy Harrison was clear in her heart that this matter definitely had something to do with Greg Jensen; otherwise, why would he come to the wedding? To seek humiliation? But even if it really was Greg Jensen who had done it, what could she do? Previously, relying on Ethan Locke¡¯s connections, she might have been able to make things difficult for Greg Jensen. Now, without the Locke family¡¯s support, she was nothing¡ªhow could she fight against Greg Jensen? Judy Lampe pulled on Cindy Harrison and whispered lowly, ¡°Han Han, let it go, let¡¯s just hurry and leave.¡± Cindy Harrison snapped back to reality and looked back to see Ethan Locke staring at her, his face seething with rage. Her body trembled again, she nodded and quickly followed Judy Lampe out. Seeing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°You can¡¯t leave.¡± Cindy Harrison instinctively stopped in her tracks and frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Greg Jensen gestured with his mouth towards the entrance and said, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Cindy Harrison was stunned, looked back, and saw several patrol officers walking in through the door, immediately getting a bad feeling. As expected, the leading middle-aged patrol officer glanced around, his eyes settled on her, and then he quickly walked over. ¡°You¡¯re Cindy Harrison, right? You are suspected of falsely accusing and framing someone. Please come with us,¡± he said. ¡°Framing?¡± A chill went down Cindy Harrison¡¯s spine, and she gave a strained laugh, ¡°You¡­ You must have made a mistake, right? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve sued anyone, have I?¡± The middle-aged patrol officer said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not about you, it¡¯s about Angela Stuart¡¯s case.¡± ¡°Angela Stuart?¡± Cindy Harrison was stunned again and incredulously turned back to Greg Jensen, asking in shock, ¡°Angela Stuart got arrested by you?¡± However, Greg Jensen had no interest in answering her question; he simply glanced at her and turned his head away. ¡°We¡¯ll talk at the station. Take her away!¡± commanded the middle-aged patrol officer, and immediately two officers approached to handcuff Cindy Harrison. Desperation seized Cindy Harrison; she struggled, pushed the officers away, and stumbled in front of Greg Jensen. She fell to her knees, clutching at his trousers, and pleaded: ¡°Greg Jensen, I was wrong, please, for the sake of our past, let me off.¡± Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: Chapter 273 Daring to Resist, Beat Them Until Theyre Crippled_1 Chapter 273: Chapter 273 Daring to Resist, Beat Them Until They¡¯re Crippled_1 Greg Jensen lowered his head, looking at her coldly, and said, ¡°Past affection? Do we still have any affection between us? I wasn¡¯t aware that we still had such a thing as affection? Didn¡¯t our so-called affection run out when I turned into a fool?¡± ¡°Greg, I was wrong, I¡¯m inhuman, I was blinded by greed.¡± Cindy Harrison was truly panicked; never before had she felt so flustered, not even when her affair video was released in front of everyone. She knew well that being exposed was embarrassing, but she could just move to another place and nobody would know of her disgrace. But if the charge of false accusation was proven, then she would really be in big trouble, stepping on a sewing machine for three years was inevitable. Tears poured out like a flood, desperately escaping her eyes. However, these were not tears of remorse but of fear. The thought of having to spend several years in prison, to sleep in the same room with several women, made Cindy shudder with fear. Greg Jensen looked down at her calmly and said, ¡°Sorry, I hardly know you!¡± ¡°Greg, are you really that heartless?¡± At that moment, two patrol officers came over, put handcuffs on Cindy Harrison, and started leading her out. Judy Lampe, seeing this, felt somewhat at a loss and followed, seeking to inquire. But the middle-aged patrol officer, upon seeing her, seemed to recall something and asked, ¡°You are Judy Lampe, right?¡± ¡°Uh, yes, I am¡­¡± ¡°Heh, perfect, you¡¯ll come with us as well.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Judy Lampe was dumbfounded, opened her mouth to say something, but the patrol officer didn¡¯t give her a chance and simply handcuffed her and took her away. Once Cindy Harrison left, the venue gradually quieted down. Jeffrey Locke¡¯s expression was as still as water as he glanced at the guests present and then, with a sigh, took the microphone and said: ¡°First of all, I¡¯d like to thank everyone for taking time out of their busy schedules to attend Ethan¡¯s wedding. Secondly, I must apologize to you all. Family misfortune has given you a farce to watch, and for that, I truly apologize.¡± ¡°No need for such serious words, Elder.¡± ¡°Exactly, every family has its own difficulties, it¡¯s quite normal, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± The guests had varying expressions but were secretly delighted, though they kept a composed face; some even offered comforting words to those they knew. Jeffrey Locke, a shrewd man himself, was well aware of their thoughts. His face darkened and the corner of his mouth twitched a few times. He waited until the crowd quieted down and then continued, ¡°Let¡¯s end it here for today, and another day I will invite you all for a drink as an apology.¡± ¡°Elder, you¡¯re too courteous.¡± ¡°Take good care of yourself, no hurdle is insurmountable in this world.¡± Finding no more excitement to witness, the guests began to leave one by one, and so did Greg Jensen and the others. Ethan Locke, standing on the stage, saw Greg Jensen and his expression immediately darkened as he said, ¡°Hold on, everyone else may leave, but he cannot.¡± Everyone was stunned, and dozens of eyes focused on Greg Jensen and his group. Jeffrey Locke glanced sideways, with an unassuming look toward Ethan, his eyes full of inquiry. Ethan hurriedly said, ¡°Grandfather, everything that happened today was caused by this guy, we can¡¯t let him get away.¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s gaze turned steely as he looked at Greg Jensen, asking coldly, ¡°Did you do all this today?¡± Before the words ended, twenty or thirty bodyguards responsible for maintaining order immediately stepped forward, their positions seemingly casual yet subtly enclosing Greg Jensen and his party in the center. Seeing this scene, Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley immediately tensed up. Both of their families were quite decent, but compare them to the Locke family, they were truly insignificant. Moreover, this was the Locke family¡¯s territory, and they dared not provoke a conflict with the other party. Theo Carter was somewhat braver than both of them, his face showing fear, but he still subconsciously stepped in front of Greg Jensen to protect him. Vivian Shimpson had wanted to simply leave, but she was somewhat worried about Greg Jensen and so, stopped in her tracks, and turned to Jeffrey Locke, saying: ¡°Grandpa Locke, Greg is my friend, I can assure you he has nothing to do with today¡¯s incident.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Vivian. You should not get involved in this matter, just hurry on home. When you get there, say hello to your grandfather for me.¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s tone seemed mild, yet he gave Vivian Shimpson no room to negotiate, blocking her off, and then turned his head to look at Greg Jensen again. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, did you do it or not!¡± Vivian Shimpson¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she shook her head anxiously, signaling to Greg Jensen not to admit anything. Greg Jensen, as if he didn¡¯t see, said indifferently, ¡°What difference does it make whether I did or didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to ask!¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face turned cold as he ordered, ¡°Men, take this kid into custody!¡± The guests at the scene hadn¡¯t left yet. If they could capture the main perpetrator, it would be a good opportunity to restore some of the Locke family¡¯s prestige. And it would also serve to vent some of their pent-up fury. Why not seize the chance? Greg Jensen understood what Jeffrey Locke was thinking; he looked around at the approaching bodyguards and the authoritative old man, and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, retorting: ¡°Your own people bully others, and you play the turtle, acting blind. Yet when your people get bullied, then you rush to stand up, biting everywhere like a mad dog?¡± ¡°Sharp-tongued! Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still so arrogant in a bit!¡± Jeffrey Locke glared at Greg Jensen with icy eyes and shouted, ¡°Do it!¡± The guests, seeing this, quickly retreated, afraid of being caught in the fray. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley each grabbed a wine bottle, standing beside Greg Jensen and surveying the surroundings with a touch of nervousness. Though Theo Carter was younger, his expression was much calmer; he adopted a taekwondo stance, his eyes lighting up with a crazy smile. Ever since he was brought under Greg¡¯s command, a seed of madness had been planted deep within him; whatever Greg commanded, he never considered the consequences. In fact, the more dangerous and challenging the situation, the more excited he became. Vivian Shimpson was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Seeing that the bodyguards were about to start, she quickly went to Jeffrey Locke¡¯s side, saying: ¡°Grandpa Locke, Greg really has nothing to do with this.¡± Jeffrey Locke gave her a glance, his expression cold and devoid of the smile that had been there before, saying, ¡°Vivian, this is a Locke family matter. It¡¯s best you don¡¯t interfere, otherwise, I¡¯ll have to arrange for someone to take you back.¡± ¡°Grandpa Locke, I¡­¡± ¡°Take action, and cripple anyone who resists!¡± At Ethan Locke¡¯s shout, the group of bodyguards immediately charged forward. These men were all brawny and muscular, seemingly full of explosive power. Their fists, as large as bowls, whistled through the air as they swung. Mick Simmons, as an invited guest, had not interfered but sat quietly in a corner watching the drama unfold. Seeing the bodyguards move in, he frowned and muttered to himself: ¡°When did the Locke family acquire such a strong bunch? They¡¯re all on the verge of achieving Hard Qigong.¡± However, he didn¡¯t pay it too much mind. These nearly Hard Qigong level experts might seem formidable to outsiders, but in the eyes of Martial Arts Families, they were just beginners. Watching the bodyguards rush towards Greg Jensen, Mick Simmons even felt a bit bored. A group of Hard Qigong experts dealing with a young man in his twenties¡­ wasn¡¯t that just a matter of reaching out and grabbing him? Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Chapter 274: A Dog Cant Change Its Habit of Eating Poop - Part 1 Chapter 274: Chapter 274: A Dog Can¡¯t Change Its Habit of Eating Poop ¨C Part 1 On the other side, Greg Jensen saw these people rushing towards him and couldn¡¯t help but frown, saying without turning his head, ¡°You three, step aside.¡± ¡°Brother Greg¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, I can handle this!¡± Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, and Theo Carter, none of them wanted to leave Greg Jensen alone to hide. Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°If I tell you to go, then go quickly, stop getting in the way.¡± Spencer Burley and Theo Carter were still hesitant, but Adrian Wright was the first to react, pulling the two aside. ¡°This kid is quite particular, knows he¡¯s going to be unlucky, lets his friends leave first.¡± ¡°Heh, indeed, quite particular. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have seen the vulgar display from the bride of the Locke family.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The guests all had different expressions and spoke quietly among themselves but didn¡¯t take Greg Jensen seriously at all. Though the Locke family had been humiliated, they were still the local tyrants of Jamae. A mere young man daring to offend the Locke family, there was no need to think about it, the outcome would definitely be extremely miserable. Ethan Locke, on stage, curled his lips slightly, feeling much of the frustration in his heart dissipate as he jumped and shouted, ¡°Kill him for me!¡± After all, he was just a young man with no background, if he was killed, he was killed. Who told him to disrupt the wedding of the Locke family? Although the impact of killing someone might not be great, it was merely a minor trouble that could be resolved by spending some money. By comparison, if the Locke family couldn¡¯t regain their lost face, that would be the real problem! Therefore, though Jeffrey Locke somewhat displeased, he only frowned slightly and didn¡¯t say anything. The head bodyguard looked back and saw the old master say nothing, immediately understood, his face revealing a trace of ruthlessness, and he said in a low voice: ¡°Cripple him first, then talk!¡± ¡°Yes, captain.¡± Upon hearing this, the bodyguards all revealed ferocious expressions, and like a tsunami¡¯s waves, they pounced towards Greg Jensen. However, at this moment, Greg Jensen stood immovable like a boulder, composed and calm, slowly assuming a starting posture. ¡°Eh, is this kid a martial artist?¡± ¡°Practicing my ass, even if he¡¯s a martial artist, can he fight over twenty people?¡± ¡°Haha, this kid is quite amusing, does he think that just because he poses, he can beat those bodyguards?¡± The guests were all talking, thinking Greg Jensen was somewhat ridiculous. Only Mick Simmons in a corner had a serious look on his face. The starting posture that Greg Jensen had taken, although Mick Simmons had never seen it before, it gave him an impregnable feeling. Keep in mind, he was already a martial artist who had entered the realm of Dark Strength. To give him a feeling of invincibility, either Greg Jensen¡¯s skills were deeper than his, or this technique was extraordinary. Interest piqued in him momentarily, but then he shook his head. So vast is the world, full of wonders. There were many techniques more mysterious than those of the Simmons family. Chasing after each one, one would probably achieve nothing until death. A martial artist should have perseverance and should not desire to learn every good technique they see; otherwise, in the end, they will be Jack of all trades and master of none. Just a young man with a bit of martial arts, not worthy of his attention. While Mick Simmons was pondering, Greg Jensen, who was standing immovable as a rock, suddenly moved. Boom! A movement similar to Immobilization Elbow, directly hit the chest of the head bodyguard. The head bodyguard felt as if he had been hit by a truck, his body flying out and landing among the crowd, instantly knocking down several bodyguards. Before he could get up, Greg Jensen made another movement similar to poking the foot, kicking diagonally at the shinbone of another bodyguard. Crack! That bodyguard fell to the ground like a tree cut in half, landing with a thud, then he started to cry out miserably, clutching his shin. And that shin, which had been struck, was bent at an eerie angle, a piece of sharp, pale bone protruding through the flesh, looking terrifying. Hiss! Everyone present saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply. ¡°Fuck, is he¡­ is he that ruthless?¡± ¡°This kid can actually fight like this!¡± The guests were frightened and stepped back. Before the crowd could react, Greg had already charged like a wolf into a flock of sheep, cutting a swath through the bodyguards. The brawny bodyguards who looked powerful were no match and were simply knocked down once they got close to Greg. In the blink of an eye, over twenty bodyguards were downed en masse. Painful cries of agony were incessant! Mick Simmons¡¯s gaze involuntarily shrank upon witnessing this scene. Even though he had anticipated it, seeing Greg¡¯s prowess still made him secretly startled. The Simmons family was in trouble now! On the other side, Ethan Locke seemed oblivious and, seeing his bodyguards being beaten, couldn¡¯t help but roar out, ¡°A bunch of trash, I spend so much money on you and you can¡¯t handle one person? What are you staring at, go, kill him!¡± The remaining bodyguards, pale-faced and full of dread. But hearing Ethan¡¯s voice, they had no choice but to grit their teeth and charge again. Bang bang bang! A series of muffled crashes followed, and the remaining few bodyguards, too, were spared no mercy and were all taken down by Greg. In an instant, a deathly silence befell the venue. Everyone looked at Greg in disbelief, shock written all over their faces enough to swallow an egg. ¡°This¡­ is this kid really that formidable?¡± ¡°Fuck, is he even human?¡± Gulp! Ethan Locke, watching his bodyguards sprawled on the ground, swallowed with difficulty, while stormy waves churned in his heart. Thinking back on how he had once turned Greg into an idiot, he suddenly felt that everything in front of him was somewhat unreal. Was this ferocious young man really that Greg he had turned into an idiot? How was that possible? It hadn¡¯t been that long, how could he have become this formidable? Vivian Shimpson also found it hard to believe that Greg, who had been bullied so badly back then, had become so formidable. In school, Greg had been a top student with good looks, tall and handsome, and many girls adored him. Vivian was one of the most proactive, often taking various opportunities to get close to Greg. But ever since Greg was beaten into an idiot by Ethan Locke over Cindy Harrison, Vivian had completely lost hope. She felt that Greg was just an ordinary man, not worthy of her admiration. But just now, she suddenly had the illusion that that towering figure she once immensely admired seemed to have returned. Her expression was a bit dazed, but she quickly snapped back to reality, glanced at Greg, then at the bodyguards lying on the ground, and her face showed a trace of disdain. In this world, brains trump brawn, what use is the ability to fight? No matter how good Greg was at fighting, he was still just a small businessman. Moreover, in her view, Greg was being very unwise to offend the Simmons family again for the sake of Cindy Harrison. Wasn¡¯t this seeking death? Quietly running his small business, he could always lead a prosperous life in the future, why bother offending the Simmons family over a worthless person? ¡°A dog that can¡¯t change its habit of eating shit!¡± Vivian turned her head away disdainfully, too lazy to give him another glance. Greg, who didn¡¯t have eyes in the back of his head, naturally couldn¡¯t see her expression and wouldn¡¯t care even if he had. He slowly lifted his head, looking towards Jeffrey Locke on the stage, his mouth slowly curving into a smile as he once again asked that question: ¡°What if it¡¯s true, what if it¡¯s not?¡± Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Chapter 275: Never Regretted _1 Chapter 275: Chapter 275: Never Regretted _1 The venue once again fell into a deathly silence. ¡°The Locke family is really enjoying this show.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? Not only did they fail to retrieve their lost face, but they¡¯ve also lost it all over again.¡± Listenting to the growing murmur around him, Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face alternated between red and green as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Ethan, who on earth have you managed to offend?¡± With an innocent look, Ethan replied, ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s just a rural nobody with no real power. About two years ago, I even beat him up. Who could¡¯ve guessed¡­ who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d become this powerful now?¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. If he couldn¡¯t salvage the situation today, the Locke family¡¯s reputation in Jamae would plummet spectacularly. He subconsciously looked towards Mick Simmons, pleadingly saying, ¡°Mr. Simmons, what do you think about this¡­¡± Mick Simmons knew what he was implying, but his eyes showed disdain as he indifferently said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved in your Jamae affairs; handle it yourself.¡± ¡°Heh, what a joke for me to have caused,¡± said Jeffrey Locke. Jeffrey Locke knew Mick Simmons had remarkable power, so he had hoped Simmons would intervene and help deal with Greg Jensen. But Mick Simmons didn¡¯t take the bait at all, blocking him at every turn. Jeffrey Locke was extremely frustrated but still had to keep a smile on his face. He gave an awkward smile to Mick Simmons, then turned to Greg with an arrogant look and said, ¡°Kid, I¡¯m letting you off today. You¡¯d best be unrelated to today¡¯s incident, or else our Locke family will never let you off!¡± He wanted to find a way to temporarily smooth over the current predicament, planning to deal with Greg at a later time. However, Greg didn¡¯t give him that chance at all. With a cold smirk, he retorted with mockery, ¡°Am I hearing this right? It was clearly you who set someone on me for no reason, yet from the sound of it, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m the one who made the initial mistake?¡± ¡°You¡­ what do you want?¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face turned ashen, his forehead veins throbbing. ¡°Apologize, it¡¯s as simple as that. When you do something wrong, you apologize. That¡¯s a lesson even a child understands; don¡¯t you get it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face was extremely contorted with anger, his eyes seemed to be shooting fire as he glared at Greg. ¡°It¡¯s been years since anyone dared to speak to the Locke family like this, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°This kid must be crazy, right?¡± The guests watched Greg with dumbfounded expressions, all believing he must have lost his mind. In their view, regardless of whether today¡¯s matter had anything to do with Greg, it was already quite generous of the Locke family not to trouble him. And Greg actually expected the Locke family to apologize to him? Was this not a figment of an overactive imagination? ¡°The event today was a misstep of the Locke family, we¡¯ll certainly come to apologize another day,¡± said Jeffrey Locke with a cold face before waving his hand and delivering a chilling command, ¡°Show them out!¡± ¡°If you please!¡± The butler, Melvin Locke, approached with a cold stare at Greg and the others. The guests also cast mocking glances at them. It would have been one thing if the Lockes hadn¡¯t apologized, but now that the elder Locke had offered an apology, it meant they had taken a grievance with Greg. In other words, this kid was as good as dead! Unconcerned with everyone¡¯s gaze, Greg scoffed, then turned and walked away. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley turned pale, hurriedly following behind with rapid steps towards the exit. Earlier, when a fight was about to break out, they hadn¡¯t thought twice, ready to pick up a wine bottle and help. Now that they¡¯d cooled off, cold sweat broke out all over them. Especially for Greg, who had actually dared to demand an apology from the Lockes ¨C the trouble was now huge. Seeing their reaction, Vivian Shimpson ran out after them, anxiously saying, ¡°Greg, you¡¯re being too impulsive, how could you demand an apology from the Lockes?¡± Greg stopped in his tracks, turned his head to look at her, and calmly said, ¡°They were in the wrong to begin with. What¡¯s wrong with asking them to apologize?¡± Vivian Shimpson said anxiously, ¡°Of course there¡¯s a problem, that¡¯s the Locke family we¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re asking them to apologize, isn¡¯t that just asking for trouble?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled lightly, ¡°If the Locke family has done something wrong, why shouldn¡¯t they apologize? Where is the fairness otherwise?¡± ¡°Fairness?¡± Vivian Shimpson, as if she had heard a joke, incredulously said, ¡°Greg Jensen, you¡¯ve been through a lot too, why are you still so na?ve? Where in this world is there so much fairness?¡± Greg Jensen looked at her with a half-smile, ¡°Are you saying that as long as one is powerful enough, they can do whatever they want?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Vivian Shimpson stated seriously, ¡°That¡¯s how the world works. Even if you don¡¯t want to accept it, you can only endure it.¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently and asked, ¡°Does that mean, if my power surpasses the Locke family¡¯s, then even killing their entire family wouldn¡¯t be a problem?¡± ¡°What you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t wrong, but¡­¡± Vivian Shimpson sized up Greg Jensen dismissively, ¡°But you can stop dreaming. With your family background, you could never surpass the Locke family in this lifetime.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Looking at Vivian Shimpson¡¯s demeanor, Greg Jensen suddenly found it somewhat absurd and said, ¡°According to what you¡¯re saying, the Locke family should apologize to me. After all, so many of them couldn¡¯t beat me.¡± Vivian Shimpson¡¯s face darkened, and she said somewhat angrily, ¡°Greg Jensen, how do you still not understand? The strength of the Locke family lies in all aspects. What¡¯s the use of fighting? They have plenty of ways to deal with you.¡± ¡°Heh, fighting indeed isn¡¯t anything impressive, but there are some things that you just can¡¯t understand.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t bother to explain further, and with a light chuckle, he left with Adrian Wright and the others. Vivian Shimpson stamped her foot in anger, watching his back and shouted furiously, ¡°Greg Jensen, you will regret this!¡± Continuing to walk forward, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t glance back and replied, ¡°When I rejected you before, you said the same thing. Now, I can tell you clearly, I have never regretted it.¡± ¡°You¡­ you jerk!¡± Vivian Shimpson bit her lip lightly as tears streamed down uncontrollably, ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m so anxious all for whom, why can¡¯t you understand me? Go die, it¡¯d be great if the Locke family got rid of you, who cares about your fate?¡± ¡­ A tall tree catches the wind! As Jamae¡¯s premier noble family, the Locke family was always in the spotlight. As a result, within just half an hour, the incident at the wedding banquet had spread throughout Jamae City. Even the video of Cindy Harrison and Alan Locke was posted online by someone with an agenda. In no time, topics like ¡°Locke family¡¯s daughter-in-law is so fair¡± rocketed to the top of the local trending searches. And Alan Locke, a scoundrel against moral ethics, became the target of denunciation by numerous netizens. Two hours after the wedding banquet ended, Locke Corporation issued an announcement. Alan Locke was stripped of all corporate positions, with all company-provided benefits, including cars and houses, revoked. The shares he held in the company were also all transferred to Ethan Locke. Laypeople felt that this move by the Locke family was meant to punish Alan Locke and compensate Ethan Locke, seeing it as a standard operation and not a big deal. However, the upper class who heard this news were shocked. Because this simple announcement carried a different significance. In essence, the next helmsman of the Locke family had shifted from Alan Locke to Ethan Locke. What was worse, Alan Locke went from a high-ranking corporate CEO to a penniless man overnight. Greg Jensen, upon hearing this news, just smiled noncommittally, as he was at that moment cheerfully watching those two swindlers. Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Chapter 276 Interrogation_1 Chapter 276: Chapter 276 Interrogation_1 ¡°` ¡°Tell me, where is the money now?¡± ¡°What money? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I warn you, I¡¯m with Thousand Doors; if you dare to touch me, just wait for Thousand Doors¡¯ retaliation.¡± In a room at the Wang¡¯s Clubhouse. Max Milton was as defiant as ever. Next to him, Cole Barnett was crying like a child, pleading non-stop, ¡°I¡¯m really just hired by him. He promised me a hundred thousand after the job, so I acted along with him. I really don¡¯t know where the money is, please just let me go.¡± Greg Jensen turned his head to look at Theo Carter and said, ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Theo Carter scratched his head, awkwardly saying, ¡°If you asked my dad to chop someone, they would definitely be professional, but when it comes to extracting a confession¡­¡± Greg Jensen sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± He stood up, walked over to Max Milton, kicked him over, pulled out a silver needle, and directly stabbed it into a certain acupoint. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Max Milton let out a piercing scream and started rolling on the ground in agony. Cole Barnett, frightened by the scene, stopped crying and quickly crawled to the side, sitting in a corner and shivering as he watched Max Milton thrashing around like a madman. Max Milton was full of regret; after deceiving people for money, he should have vanished into obscurity, fleeing far away. He thought Adrian Wright was an easy mark, so he decided to swing by Jamae City for another round of swindling. He had not expected that his proud techniques would be seen through within minutes. Now, he felt as if his entire body was unbearably itchy, like there were ten thousand ants gnawing beneath his skin. Tears and snot flowed uncontrollably. ¡°You¡­ just kill me!¡± ¡°Kill you? Where do we find the seven million then?¡± Adrian Wright stepped forward and kicked him, furious, ¡°Aiden Clark, to think you¡¯d dare to scam me. Speak, where have you hidden the money?¡± After what felt like an eternity, Max Milton could no longer bear it and said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell¡­ I¡¯ll tell¡­¡± Greg Jensen stepped forward, pulled out the silver needle, and said indifferently, ¡°Speak. Once we find the money, I will naturally let you go.¡± ¡°The money is all stored in a safety deposit box at Jamae Bank.¡± ¡°A safety deposit box at Jamae Bank?¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised; with so much money, it should have been directly deposited in a bank or kept in a safe place. Why would Max Milton bring the money to Jamae? Max Milton caught his breath, lifted his head, and saw the silver needle in Greg Jensen¡¯s hand, gleaming with a cold light. He couldn¡¯t help but shudder and quickly said, ¡°We at Thousand Doors find it hard to trust others. With so much money that couldn¡¯t be laundered immediately, I decided to carry it with me.¡± Greg Jensen had a moment of realization and continued to ask, ¡°Not a penny spent?¡± ¡°No, I had some savings before, so I haven¡¯t touched that money.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face brightened with a smile and said, ¡°Hand over the key and combination to the safe deposit box then. Once we get the money, you both can leave.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said to Adrian Wright, ¡°Serve them well, it¡¯s not easy being away from home.¡± After finishing his words, he gave Max Milton another look and walked out. Seeing this, Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley hurriedly followed him outside. Greg Jensen stopped and said, ¡°Adrian, go get the money. After you get it, send them straight to the patrol bureau.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Adrian Wright said, his face revealing a cold smile, ¡°Aiden Clark, you thought you could scam my money and walk away like nothing happened? What were you thinking?¡± ¡°` Greg Jensen smiled and said no more. Although he had been deceived, fortunately, the money could still be recovered, and there was no major problem. However, in future business dealings, he would have to keep a closer watch, as Adrian Wright was proven to be unreliable. Nevertheless, while he knew Adrian Wright was somewhat unreliable, he had forgotten that Spencer Burley was even less dependable. They had agreed that Burley was supposed to keep an eye on the two swindlers, but by the time Adrian Wright returned with the money, Max Milton had already run away. ¡°Where is he? Weren¡¯t you supposed to watch them?¡± Adrian Wright said angrily. Spencer Burley was somewhat embarrassed as he replied, ¡°I locked the door and went to the cafeteria to eat. Who knew they would be able to pick the lock?¡± Greg Jensen said, ¡°Well, if he¡¯s gone, he¡¯s gone. After all, we¡¯ve got our money back.¡± Adrian Wright gave Spencer Burley an annoyed look and then said, ¡°I¡¯ve already deposited the money into the bank, I¡¯ll transfer it to you in a bit.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and prepared to leave. Suddenly, Spencer Burley took out a piece of paper and said, ¡°Oh, right, Greg. When they left, they also left a note in the room.¡± Greg Jensen took it and read the few words written on it: ¡°Max Milton of Thousand Doors sends his regards, looking forward to our next meeting.¡± Theo Carter leaned over to look and immediately became furious, exclaiming, ¡°Aiden Clark, such arrogance from a swindler. I¡¯ll make my dad send people after them, even if we have to turn Jamae City upside down, we will catch those two.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°Forget it, they¡¯re just two swindlers, not worth the trouble. It¡¯s fine as long as we¡¯ve retrieved our money.¡± The Lin family was his primary target, so he didn¡¯t take those two swindlers to heart at all. As he left the Wright Clubhouse, he saw his assistant standing in front of the H6 waiting. ¡°Boss!¡± Having not seen him for several days, Trey Holmes was still as cold as ever, but she took the initiative to come forward and open the car door for Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen nodded and sat in the back seat. Trey Holmes took her place in the driver¡¯s seat, buckled the safety belt, and then looked back to ask, ¡°Boss, where to?¡± ¡°Home.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Trey Holmes slowly started the car and while driving, said, ¡°Miss Locke has called twice, asking when you¡¯ll return. I told her you were on a business trip and the timing was uncertain.¡± Jophia Locke? Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Did she say anything else?¡± ¡°Nothing important, just that you should call her after you get back.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and asked, ¡°Hmm, did anyone else call?¡± Trey Holmes pondered briefly and said, ¡°Yes, Miss Cooper calls twice every day.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After thinking for a moment, Greg Jensen made a call to Vince Cooper. As soon as Vince Cooper answered, her excited voice trembled, ¡°Mr. Jensen, have you returned?¡± ¡°Mm, sorry to have worried you,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. Vince Cooper breathed a sigh of relief and laughed, ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you¡¯re safe.¡± Feeling a warmth in his heart, Greg Jensen replied with a smile, ¡°Nothing¡¯s happened on your end, right?¡± ¡°No, but¡­ Angela Stuart still hasn¡¯t returned.¡± ¡°Hmm, Angela Stuart won¡¯t be returning to school for a while. She¡¯s had some trouble, and I gave her some money; she might take a year off.¡± Vince Cooper quickly inquired, ¡°Is she alright?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Greg Jensen said. Relieved, Vince Cooper laughed, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Will you be returning to Wanhe Estate tonight?¡± Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Chapter 277 Your Son Is Here_1 Chapter 277: Chapter 277 Your Son Is Here_1 Greg Jensen thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet tomorrow. I just got back today and have some matters to deal with.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you at Wanhe Garden for the next couple of days.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg Jensen fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°How was Angela Stuart dealt with?¡± ¡°As per your instructions, Cindy Harrison gave the $500,000 to her as evidence to be submitted, then we supplemented another $500,000 from our side.¡± Trey Holmes paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The money was fronted by the Carter Family.¡± ¡°Hmm, remind me tonight to transfer the money to Theo Carter.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After all, Angela Stuart was Vince Cooper¡¯s classmate, and out of respect for Vince Cooper, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t want to be too harsh on her. Although her getting involved between him and Cindy Harrison was entirely due to Angela Stuart¡¯s own greed, Greg Jensen still had Theo Carter give her an additional $500,000. As for Angela Stuart¡¯s situation, even if Vince Cooper found out, she wouldn¡¯t be able to complain. The only reason Jensen hadn¡¯t told her was to avoid spoiling her positive impression of him. When he returned to the Imperial Scenery Complex, Trey Holmes had prepared bathwater for Greg Jensen, and afterwards, he cooked a lavish dinner. By the time Greg Jensen finished his bath, the meal was ready. After the two quietly finished dinner, Trey Holmes brewed a pot of tea for Greg Jensen and placed it on the coffee table by the floor-to-ceiling windows. Greg Jensen sat in the lounge chair, gazing at the river view outside the window, and quietly strategized about the future of Zhang¡¯s Private Kitchen. Unlike Dreamscape Garden, Zhang¡¯s Private Kitchen didn¡¯t have professional managers; it was entirely managed by Cindy Harrison. Now that Cindy Harrison was in custody, Zhang¡¯s Private Kitchen was bound to descend into disarray and likely would have to close its doors for good before long. It was stable business at Dreamscape Garden, so it was time to open a subsidiary store. If he could take over Zhang¡¯s Private Kitchen, not only would it save a lot of effort, but he could also retain the existing customer base. In the same location, with the same type of restaurant, regular customers would naturally want to come and try it out, see what it was all about. From the menu to the service, Dreamscape Garden was incomparable to Zhang¡¯s Private Kitchen. Greg Jensen was confident he could keep all of the former regulars and turn them into Dreamscape Garden¡¯s clientele. ¡°Trey, notify Kingsley Harrison in the morning to keep an eye on Zhang¡¯s Private Kitchen¡¯s situation. If there¡¯s a chance, let¡¯s take over that place and open another branch,¡± he said. ¡°Understood, boss.¡± After Trey Holmes had cleaned up the dishes and walked out of the kitchen, he asked, ¡°Do you have any specific price requirements?¡± ¡°No, as long as they¡¯re looking to sell, let¡¯s take over directly. Also, tell Kingsley Harrison when taking over the place, try not to use the name of Dreamscape Garden; it¡¯s best to avoid unnecessary trouble.¡± ¡°Understood, boss.¡± Greg Jensen turned his head, looked at Trey Holmes, and smiled, ¡°Alright, you should go to sleep. I will stay up a bit longer by myself.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Trey Holmes replaced Jensen¡¯s tea with a fresh pot, then returned to his own bedroom. As Greg Jensen stared at the moonlight outside the window, he sunk into deep contemplation. The charges against Cindy Harrison for false accusation were irrefutable, so even if she tried to wriggle out of it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to overturn the case. But that wasn¡¯t enough! Cindy Harrison was just a sideshow; Ethan Locke was the real architect of all the trouble. To simply dispose of him in the shadows? That would be letting him off too easily! As Greg Jensen was pondering how to deal with Ethan Locke, his phone suddenly rang. He took it out and saw it was Liliana Grey calling. ¡°Hello, why are you calling so late?¡± Greg Jensen asked with a laugh. Liliana Grey snorted, ¡°You have the nerve to ask. If I hadn¡¯t heard about you causing a scene at the Locke family wedding, I wouldn¡¯t have known you were even at the Inspectorate!¡± ¡°Ha ha, that wasn¡¯t exactly a glorious affair, I couldn¡¯t very well broadcast it, could I?¡± ¡°What exactly is going on with you and the Locke family?¡± Greg Jensen fell silent for a moment, then laughed and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing major, just some past grievances with Ethan Locke, and incidentally, I helped you get your revenge.¡± Upon hearing this, Liliana Grey was taken aback, then remembered that on the morning of their first meeting, Greg Jensen had indeed promised to take revenge for her. She felt an inexplicable sense of emotion, a haze of tears already rising in her eyes as she chided, ¡°You fool, you still shouldn¡¯t have caused such a scene at someone¡¯s wedding reception.¡± ¡°Liliana, I¡¯ve said it before, it¡¯s not just about avenging you, I also have a personal grudge against the Locke family!¡± Greg Jensen knew she was concerned about him, so he reluctantly recounted the matter between himself, Cindy Harrison, and Ethan Locke. Upon hearing this, Liliana Grey fell silent. After a long while, she finally asked, ¡°So¡­ what do we do now?¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what do we do¡¯?¡± ¡°The Locke family!¡± Liliana Grey asked somewhat nervously, ¡°You¡¯ve slapped the Locke family in the face. How could they let you off the hook?¡± ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve never taken the Locke family seriously,¡± Greg Jensen said nonchalantly. ¡°You¡­¡± Liliana Grey instinctively wanted to argue, but listening to Greg Jensen¡¯s tone, she felt that what he said was actually the truth. In her mind, the image of Greg Jensen¡¯s imposing and dominating presence suddenly surfaced. For a moment, her body actually went soft, and her voice turned tender and delicate. ¡°Still, you can¡¯t talk like that. Whether or not you take the Locke family seriously is your business, but you can¡¯t deny their status in Jamae City.¡± ¡°Hmm, did you call for something in particular?¡± Hearing a hint of impatience in Greg Jensen¡¯s voice, Liliana Grey quickly said, ¡°I missed you. Won¡¯t you come over?¡± Greg Jensen replied indifferently, ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I¡¯m about to sleep. I need to have a good rest tonight.¡± In a coquettish voice, Liliana Grey said, ¡°Then how about I come over to you?¡± ¡°My assistant is home; it¡¯s not convenient.¡± ¡°Oh, how vexing. You¡¯ve left me all weak, and now you don¡¯t care to see me,¡± she complained. Liliana Grey had always maintained an image of a cool and distant beauty, but now, suddenly acting flirty, Greg Jensen found it a bit hard to adjust to. He replied with a touch of helplessness, ¡°Can you talk properly?¡± Liliana Grey huffed, her tone then became cold and seductive. ¡°I want to sleep with you. It¡¯s your choice¡ªdo you come here, or do I go there?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­¡± Before Greg Jensen could respond, Liliana Grey switched back to her sweet tone, ¡°How about I come pick you up then? I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes!¡± After that, she hung up abruptly. Greg Jensen stared at the darkened screen, momentarily dumbstruck, then he sighed with resignation. He knocked on Trey Holmes¡¯s door and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be coming back tonight; I¡¯ll call you tomorrow morning.¡± Trey Holmes stepped out wearing a lace nightgown and asked, ¡°Should I come with you?¡± ¡°Why would you come? To cheer me on?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Trey Holmes instantly turned as red as an apple, stammering, ¡°I mean¡­ boss, good luck.¡± After saying that, she zipped back into her room like someone touched by electricity, then closed the door behind her. Having teased his assistant, Greg Jensen was in high spirits. He laughed heartily, returned to his room, and changed into a fresh set of clothes. Right after he was ready, Liliana Grey¡¯s call came through. It was only when Greg Jensen stepped outside that he realized it had begun to snow. Under the dim streetlights, a white Range Rover was parked, and beside it stood a woman in her thirties, dressed in a white down jacket. Her face bore a smile of joy as she approached gracefully amidst the snowflakes. As she got closer, she suddenly picked up the pace, then leapt up and clung to Greg Jensen. ¡°We¡¯re on the main street, be mindful of the impression you¡¯re making,¡± Greg Jensen said, unamused. Liliana Grey rolled her eyes at him and retorted, ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? Nobody¡¯s out in this heavy snow.¡± A thought crossed Greg Jensen¡¯s mind, and he smirked mischievously, ¡°Your son is coming.¡± ¡°Ah, where?¡± Liliana Grey hurriedly jumped down and looked around, but the street was desolate, devoid of any human presence. Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Chapter 278 Martial Way Exchange Meeting_1 Chapter 278: Chapter 278 Martial Way Exchange Meeting_1 ¡°You¡¯re terribly naughty!¡± Liliana Grey punched Greg Jensen lightly on the chest and then said, ¡°Hurry up and get in the car, it¡¯s too cold outside.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Driving, Liliana took Greg back to the courtyard house, parked the car in the nearby parking lot, and then walked into the courtyard, arm in arm with Greg. The snow was falling heavily, covering the ground with a thin layer that crunched underfoot. Upon opening the door, warmth rushed out. Liliana rubbed her red, frostbitten cheeks, then wrapped her arms around Greg¡¯s neck, her eyes hazy as she murmured, ¡°Did you miss your sister?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Having a beauty in one¡¯s arms, to say one word too many is unmanly! Especially for a mature woman like Liliana, her allure was irresistible. Greg kissed her deeply as Liliana tilted her head back and gently closed her eyes. The emotions they had harbored for the many days they hadn¡¯t seen each other had built up to their zenith. It was a long time before they reluctantly parted. Liliana wrapped her arms around Greg¡¯s waist and whispered, ¡°Carry me to the bed.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stay here!¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t¡­¡± The temperature in the room rose again as a subtle fragrance slowly spread. In the snowy night, all was silent. Only inside the courtyard house, the bright lights shone like stars, with heat waves tumbling ceaselessly. The bathwater in the bathroom had been drawn; Greg lifted the utterly exhausted Liliana into his arms, stepping into the warm water before sitting down. Liliana leaned against his chest, scooping up some warm water to gently pat his handsome face, whispering softly, ¡°It seems no amount of love is ever enough.¡± Greg, curious, asked, ¡°So what do you want?¡± Liliana let out a light laugh and said, ¡°If it were some other man, I would probably have said, ¡®Little brother, do you want to skip twenty years of hard work?¡¯ But of course, I can¡¯t say that to you.¡± As she spoke, Liliana¡¯s expression turned somewhat melancholic; she could feel that Greg was no ordinary man and would surely not be interested in her money. Greg tenderly pulled her into his embrace and murmured softly, ¡°It¡¯s really good just like this; stop overthinking.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Liliana knew that desiring anything more was wishful thinking. She responded with a hum and continued to rest against his chest. Greg, suddenly curious, inquired, ¡°Just how old is Nathan Humphrey anyway? How can you look so young?¡± ¡°You want to ask how old I am, don¡¯t you?¡± Liliana glanced at him disdainfully, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re full of sly thoughts. Nathan is actually underaged, only seventeen. It¡¯s just that his father passed away early, so he seems mature for his age. We got married early back in the day, I was with Nathan¡¯s father at fifteen.¡± ¡°Nathan is still underage?¡± Greg, upon hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed, remembering how he had once won five million from Nathan. No wonder Nathan seemed somewhat childish in his behavior; he was indeed still a child. ¡°Antonio can be somewhat headstrong. If he has ever offended you, you can¡¯t hold it against him,¡± said Liliana, her face flushing slightly as she spoke in a soft tone. ¡°If you¡¯re angry about anything, just take it out on me,¡± she added. Greg pinched her chin and lifted her face, grinning mischievously, ¡°I¡¯m feeling quite fiery right now, what do you think I should do with it?¡± Liliana glared at him once more, her body slowly sinking down. ¡­ Late into the night, the lights were still bright inside the Locke family villa. In the spacious living room, only Jeffrey Locke and his grandson Ethan were present. ¡°Ethan, your second uncle was in the wrong on this matter,¡± Jeffrey Locke let out a long sigh and said, ¡°But after all, he is your second uncle, and I have already punished him. Let¡¯s not pursue this any further.¡± Ethan nodded and said, ¡°Grandfather, I understand, you don¡¯t need to worry. He and I are blood relatives, it¡¯s just a woman, I never took it to heart. My scuffle with my second uncle today was just a momentary impulse, I¡¯ll apologize to him when I find the time.¡± Seeing his grandson so understanding, Jeffrey Locke nodded in satisfaction and smiled, ¡°I was the one being muddled, it¡¯s been long due that I handed over the reins of the family to you.¡± ¡°We are all a part of the Locke family. It¡¯s all the same no matter who takes over.¡± Ethan¡¯s tone changed, and he said gravely, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Greg Jensen. Otherwise, how could things have escalated to this point!¡± Jeffrey Locke hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Ethan, are you sure about the matter with the video? Was it really that kid who did it?¡± ¡°Other than his reckless courage, who else from Peach Blossom Village would dare to oppose our Locke family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± After contemplating for a moment, Jeffrey Locke said, ¡°Let me ask you one more thing, grandfather. Is that kid really just an ordinary person?¡± Ethan was taken aback and, seeing the serious expression on his grandfather¡¯s face, had a sudden realization. He frowned and said: ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering about that too. It¡¯s true he¡¯s a villager and an orphan; I¡¯ve investigated this before. But how has he become so powerful after just two years?¡± A glint of appreciation flashed in Jeffrey Locke¡¯s eyes as he patted Ethan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Ethan, know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be in peril. Sooner or later, the family will be in your hands. Every action you take outside represents our Locke family. Grandfather hopes that whatever you do, you will be thoroughly prepared; otherwise, it could very likely lead to a catastrophe.¡± ¡°Grandfather, I understand,¡± Ethan said confidently with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for people to go to Peach Blossom Village to inquire about Greg Jensen. Moreover, according to the news that has just come back, that Jamae Herbs Factory, which competes with us in business, has shares belonging to Greg Jensen. So, whether or not he is behind today¡¯s incident, I¡¯m going to deal with him appropriately.¡± ¡°Hmm, if that¡¯s the case, then go ahead and act boldly!¡± Jeffrey Locke nodded in approval and reminded, ¡°However, I need to warn you to pay more attention to the matters concerning the Simmons family.¡± ¡°The Simmons family?¡± Ethan inquired, ¡°Grandfather, what do they need those precious medicinal materials and treasures for that they¡¯ve asked our help to find?¡± Jeffrey Locke chuckled and said, ¡°What else could they be for? Of course, it¡¯s for the Martial Arts Exchange Meeting.¡± ¡°The Martial Arts Exchange Meeting?¡± Ethan looked at his grandfather with a puzzled expression; he had never heard of this event before. Jeffrey Locke¡¯s smile faded as his expression grew serious again, he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s a grand gathering among martial artists of our Qin province that is held every three years. It¡¯s an occasion when martial artists from different regions come to Qin province to exchange cultivation techniques, treasures, weapons, and more. The Simmons family, being one of the notable Martial Artist Families in the provincial capital, wouldn¡¯t normally be so anxious, as they have enough reserves for exchange. But it is said that people from Herbs Hall will also attend this time, and the old patriarch of the Simmons family has had his old injuries flare up, reaching the brink of exhaustion. People from Herbs Hall are notoriously picky, so the Simmons family definitely wants to prepare more treasures to win favor from Herbs Hall and secure a chance of survival for the old patriarch.¡± Hearing about such a secretive event for the first time, Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Grandfather, can we take part in it too?¡± ¡°What qualifications do our family have? To participate in the Martial Arts Exchange Meeting, one needs a recommendation from an insider.¡± Jeffrey Locke shook his head and then said earnestly, ¡°Actually, our family might have a chance to take part in the Martial Arts Exchange Meeting. If we handle the task for the Simmons family well and manage to make Mick Simmons happy, maybe he could take us inside to have a look.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan¡¯s spirits immediately lifted, and he said excitedly, ¡°If we can obtain a cultivation technique from there, won¡¯t our Locke family be able to become one of the Martial Arts Families too?¡± Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Chapter 279 Exchange_1 Chapter 279: Chapter 279 Exchange_1 ¡°It¡¯s possible, but the probability is very low.¡± Ethan Locke managed a bitter smile and said, ¡°Who would reveal their family¡¯s cultivation technique if they were not in dire straits?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but there¡¯s still a glimmer of hope, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing his grandson so ambitious, Ethan Locke¡¯s face brimmed with satisfaction as he sighed, ¡°The future of our family will be in your hands. Whether we can become one of the Martial Arts Families will depend on your ability.¡± ¡°Grandpa, rest assured, once I¡¯ve taken care of Greg, I¡¯ll devote all my efforts to finding the treasure that Mr. Simmons mentioned.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Ethan Locke smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡± With a smile, Ethan Locke said, ¡°The Simmons family is a major shareholder of Westland Pharmaceuticals, and Mr. Simmons has already agreed to let our Locke family be part of the supplier network. We might as well join in on the supply side. Once our Locke family starts supplying herbs, Westland Pharmaceuticals will have a new option. If there¡¯s even a tiny problem with Jamae Herbs Factory, I¡¯m confident I can persuade Mr. Simmons to kick them out of the supply chain.¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s do it this way!¡± Ethan Locke laughed heartily and once again exclaimed, ¡°Your business acumen is stronger than your uncle¡¯s. I¡¯m sure our Locke family will thrive under your leadership.¡± Ethan Locke smiled somewhat smugly and then said, ¡°You flatter me, Grandpa. I still have a lot to learn.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The laughter of the grandfather and grandson filled the living room, echoing far into the still night, seemingly dispelling all the shadows hanging over the Locke family. The scandal from the Locke family¡¯s wedding banquet continued to ferment, with public discussion remaining high over several consecutive days. Facing the gossip and speculation from the outside, the Locke family seemed to have collectively lost their voice, completely ignoring it. They understood that the more they responded, the worse it would get. If they simply paid it no heed, it wouldn¡¯t be long before people forgot about it. Cindy Harrison¡¯s case was backed by solid evidence and was swiftly concluded. As the main culprit, Cindy was sentenced to three years in prison. Because Judy was an accessory and had specially coordinated with Greg, offering compensation of one million, she received a sentence of one and a half years, suspended for two years. Upon release, Judy started to deal with Harrison¡¯s private kitchen as Cindy had instructed. But the wealthy in Jamae City, aware of Cindy¡¯s entanglement with the Locke family, dared not buy the place even at a low price. After learning of the situation, Ethan Locke, along with his people, smashed up everything in the restaurant. After this commotion, no one was even more reluctant to buy. Moreover, the premises Harrison¡¯s private kitchen used were rented, with all the value lying in the renovations. Now that it was smashed to smithereens, its price kept dropping further and further. From the initial two million, it dropped to just five hundred thousand, and yet there were still no buyers. ¡­ In the office of Dreamscape Garden. Kingsley hung up the phone, looked up, and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this price is about right. I don¡¯t think it can go any lower.¡± ¡°Hmm, then let¡¯s buy it. While you¡¯re at it, ask the landlord if they¡¯re willing to sell the courtyard.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After paying for the house in the Emperor View community, Greg still had one million three hundred thousand left. Adding the four million retrieved from the swindlers, as well as the one million in compensation from Judy, he had six million three hundred thousand in hand. After buying Harrison¡¯s private kitchen, he would still have plenty of money left. Plus, the herbs from Peach Blossom Village had already been delivered to Jamae Herbs Factory, just waiting to be sent to Westland Pharmaceuticals for payment. The first batch of herbs had brought in two million three hundred thousand, and he had contracted even more land afterward, establishing a base for herbs that was twice the size as before, which naturally meant the profits would double. Furthermore, herbs were scarce in winter, so prices could be set even higher. According to Taylor Ware¡¯s estimation, this batch of herbs should be able to sell for six to seven million. Three months¡¯ worth of Qi-boosting pills, ah! Greg Jensen thought to himself with great satisfaction that once the herbs deal was settled, his cash on hand would again exceed ten million. Should he buy a better car? Or perhaps purchase a villa with a yard? His dream of a large flat had been realized, but after living there for a while, he had grown somewhat tired of it, still finding a house with a yard more comfortable to live in. Once Esther Jensen graduated from elementary school, he could even bring her and her mother to live in the city. It was at this moment that Theo Carter¡¯s call suddenly came through. Greg casually answered it, asking, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, the brothers from Westland Pharmaceuticals just called, saying that the Locke family seems to have bought off the warehouse manager.¡± ¡°Bought off the warehouse manager?¡± Greg immediately became alert and asked, ¡°What would they buy off a warehouse manager for?¡± Theo Carter was also puzzled and wondered, ¡°It seems the Locke family also got a sub-factory supply contract. Could it be to make deliveries more convenient?¡± ¡°Haha, impossible!¡± Greg laughed coldly and said, ¡°With the Locke family¡¯s influence in Jamae City that large, even if they don¡¯t bribe the warehouse manager, who would dare cause trouble for the Locke family¡¯s delivery vehicles?¡± At his words, Theo didn¡¯t know what to say. Keeping an eye on someone or getting into a fight weren¡¯t big deals for him, but using his brain, well, that was asking a bit much of him. Greg pondered for a moment, and then a thought struck him. He spoke up, ¡°Have the brothers keep a close watch. It¡¯s very possible they¡¯re looking to switch goods!¡± ¡°Switch goods?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Jamae Herbs Factory is also supplying, and if they¡¯ve bought off the warehouse manager, it¡¯s not for their own gain, then it¡¯s definitely to sabotage the competitor¡¯s products.¡± Greg¡¯s expression darkened as he continued, ¡°Westland Pharmaceuticals has provincial backing. They definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to directly damage the herbs, so the only possibility is that they¡¯re swapping goods. Replace the good stuff with the bad, and then use that to kick out the Jamae processing plant.¡± ¡°So what should I do?¡± asked Theo. Greg smiled and said, ¡°Let them swap the goods, but make sure you gather evidence!¡± On hearing this, Theo instantly understood and said with a laugh, ¡°Got it, Mr. Jensen. I¡¯m on it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After hanging up the call, Greg couldn¡¯t help but grin. He had been worrying about how to catch Ethan Locke in the act, and unexpectedly, the man had delivered himself to Greg¡¯s doorstep. ¡­ Kingsley Harrison, true to his reputation as a professional manager, was incredibly efficient, taking care of the paperwork for the private family restaurant that very afternoon. ¡°Boss, the price for that small courtyard has also been negotiated. The landlord asked for 2.3 million, but I bargained it down to 2 million. The agreement is signed; we just need to transfer the funds.¡± ¡°Uncle Zhang, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at negotiating!¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs-up, immediately taking out his phone to transfer the money to the landlord. Kingsley Harrison asked, ¡°Should we still go with Thunderbolt Decorators for the renovation?¡± ¡°Yeah, you just contact Damon Milton directly. I¡¯ll give Jaden Ford a call in a bit.¡± ¡°Alright, boss.¡± After leaving Dreamscape Garden, Greg drove over to Louisa Burley¡¯s place. Jaden Ford had been staying at Louisa¡¯s for some time, and Greg was going to talk to her about the renovation while also checking on Louisa Burley¡¯s health. He had been to Louisa¡¯s many times and was quite familiar with her family. Therefore, when Annie Stuart saw Greg arriving, she quickly invited him in, smiling and calling into the house, ¡°Louisa, look who¡¯s here.¡± Louisa Burley was reading a book, but when she looked up and saw him, a hint of joy appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Big Brother Greg, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Big Brother Greg!¡± Tracy Miles also quickly stood up. Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Chapter 280 Quality Issues_1 Chapter 280: Chapter 280 Quality Issues_1 ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± Greg Jensen smiled as he greeted and took a seat next to Louisa Burley, naturally reaching out to grasp her wrist and place it on his thigh. Feeling his slightly rough large hand, Louisa Burley¡¯s face immediately blushed to the roots of her ears. She looked up a bit guiltily and took a glance at Greg Jensen, whispering, ¡°Big brother Greg, I feel like my body is already much better. Yesterday, I played outside for the whole afternoon and didn¡¯t feel the slightest discomfort.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t recover that quickly. The fact that there¡¯s no outbreak right now is just superficial. If you don¡¯t continue with the recuperation, there is a very good chance it could come back one day.¡± As he spoke, he let go of Louisa Burley¡¯s wrist and pondered, ¡°I¡¯ll make some slight adjustments to the prescription later; you should continue taking it for a while.¡± Hearing that she had to continue taking the medicine, Louisa Burley immediately frowned and said with a bitter face, ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s too bitter.¡± ¡°Good medicine is bitter.¡± Seeing her pitiful look, Greg Jensen instinctively rubbed her little head and then realized what he was doing and quickly retracted his hand. Louisa Burley blushed even more. Tracy Miles quickly stood up, feeling awkward, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything¡­ carry on.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face turned red, and he quickly said, ¡°Nonsense, carry on what? Come here, let me take your pulse.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you, big brother Greg.¡± Tracy Miles, hearing this, sat back down and extended her arm. After taking her pulse, Greg Jensen asked, ¡°The prescription I gave you, are you still taking it?¡± ¡°Yes, I take it every day, but I¡¯m not losing weight.¡± Tracy Miles looked down at her belly with some distress and sighed, ¡°Gaining weight was so easy, why is losing it so hard?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat sweets anymore.¡± ¡°How did you know I¡¯ve been eating sweets again?¡± Tracy Miles¡¯s face turned slightly red as she laughed, ¡°I only eat a little occasionally.¡± ¡°When I said don¡¯t eat them, I meant not at all; otherwise, you¡¯ll just keep gaining weight.¡± ¡°This¡­ alright then.¡± Seeing her response, Greg Jensen nodded and added, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve set up a branch and will probably need to ask for help from Thunder Decoration Company.¡± ¡°No problem, you can just ask them directly. Uncle Wang knows we are friends and will definitely do a good job. I¡¯ll give him a call later.¡± ¡°Yeah, I appreciate it.¡± Tracy Miles smiled and said, ¡°Big brother Greg, what you mentioned before, Adrian Wright and the others told me. You¡¯re practically my matchmaker, you don¡¯t need to be polite with me.¡± At that moment, Spencer Burley also came downstairs and, seeing Greg Jensen was there, quickly ran over, ¡°Brother Jensen, when did you get here?¡± ¡°Just arrived, I came to check on your sister¡¯s health and talk to Tracy about the branch.¡± ¡°Oh, let¡¯s have lunch here then. I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare a few good dishes, and we can celebrate.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen initially didn¡¯t want to agree, but seeing the expectant look on Louisa Burley¡¯s face, he suddenly felt reluctant to refuse. Spencer Burley, overjoyed upon hearing this, hurried into the kitchen and instructed the auntie to prepare a few good dishes. ¡­ Jamae Herbs Factory. ¡°President Ware, when will we settle the payment with Peach Blossom Medicinal Material Base?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t the payment come through yet? Once the payment arrives, make it a priority to settle with them.¡± ¡°Alright, President Ware.¡± The finance staff turned to leave and thoughtfully closed the door behind them. Taylor Ware¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she snorted coldly, ¡°That lecher, he¡¯s gone too far. After all this time, he hasn¡¯t even bothered to visit once.¡± Chestor Ware, who was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper, looked up at her words and laughed, ¡°Why? If you want Greg to come over, just give him a call.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t miss him one bit!¡± Taylor Ware blurted out, then suddenly realized what she had said and her face turned red. Chestor Ware was also taken aback and teased, ¡°I said you wanted Greg to come over, not that you miss him.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡­ I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you about this.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Chestor Ware watched his daughter¡¯s embarrassed demeanor and couldn¡¯t help but burst into hearty laughter. He was well aware of his daughter¡¯s feelings, but Greg already had a girlfriend, which left him quite troubled. However, he was very grateful to Greg. It was because of his presence that the relationship between him and his daughter had improved. Taylor Ware suddenly looked up again, frowning, ¡°Dad, I heard that Mr. Greg made a scene at the Lin family¡¯s wedding banquet. Is that true?¡± Upon hearing this, Chestor Ware nodded with a grave expression, ¡°It seems there was indeed such an incident, but I don¡¯t know the details.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really too daring.¡± Taylor Ware was somewhat surprised; she thought Greg was being too impulsive. The Lin family was Jamae City¡¯s top family. Greg making a scene at a wedding was like giving the Lin family a resounding slap in the face in front of everyone. How was that any different from seeking death? But then she thought, a man like Greg, who dared to beard the lion in his den, seemed too domineering, full of masculinity, and she couldn¡¯t help but be swayed by him. She expressed her concern, ¡°Dad, this won¡¯t affect our business, will it?¡± ¡°Heh, without this incident, would the Lin family stop competing with us for business?¡± Chestor Ware shook his head and smiled. Just then, a phone call came in. Taylor Ware casually answered it, and after a brief conversation, her face suddenly turned pale. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The inspector from Westland Pharmaceuticals called to say that the batch of medicinal materials we¡¯ve just delivered has quality issues.¡± Chestor Ware said incredulously, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I personally inspected the materials when they left the factory. Our medicinal materials are not only problem-free but also at least thirty percent better in quality than those on the market. The medicine made from these materials will be much more effective than before, so how could it be substandard?¡± ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to Westland Pharmaceuticals and have a look.¡± The father-daughter duo drove off and soon arrived at Westland Pharmaceuticals. They were led by the quality inspector into the warehouse where the medicinal materials were stored. Before long, Marvin Simmons, the manager of the Westland Pharmaceuticals branch, also hurried over. The quality inspector randomly opened a bag of processed medicinal materials and said, ¡°Manager, take a look at this. These medicinal materials obviously haven¡¯t reached maturity before they were put into the drying process. The active ingredients extracted from these materials will definitely be much less than those of mature materials.¡± Marvin Simmons frowned and said, ¡°Chestor, the branch has just started operating and you¡¯ve already presented me with such a big problem?¡± Chestor Ware gave an embarrassed smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me first see what¡¯s going on.¡± Taylor Ware grabbed a handful of the medicinal materials and looked closely, then her expression changed, ¡°Impossible. From harvesting to processing in the workshop, to leaving the factory, our factory¡¯s medicinal materials undergo strict inspections. How could they end up like this?¡± Chestor Ware also frowned but didn¡¯t look at the materials inside the bag. Instead, he turned his attention to the woven bags containing the materials. He carefully felt the bags and said with a frown, ¡°Something¡¯s not right, these medicinal materials don¡¯t seem to be from our factory.¡± Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Chapter 281: The Mall is Like a Battlefield_1 Chapter 281: Chapter 281: The Mall is Like a Battlefield_1 The quality inspector¡¯s face changed slightly, but he quickly regained his composure and said indifferently, ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Ware? This warehouse is specifically used to store the medicinal materials sent by your factory. Could it be that we are capable of switching the materials? What benefit would that bring to us?¡± ¡°Haha, I was just saying it offhand. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± A quality inspector is an essential link in the factory admittance process, and without solid evidence, Chestor Ware was not willing to offend anyone carelessly. He glanced at the silent Marvin Simmons, chuckled, and then started to stroll around the warehouse. After completing his tour, he returned to Taylor Ware¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Taylor, did you notice anything?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Taylor Ware was somewhat disheartened. This was the first business deal she had handled since taking over the management of the medicinal materials processing plant. She hadn¡¯t expected such a significant issue to arise, and moreover, she couldn¡¯t identify the problem. However, Chestor Ware smiled indifferently and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t find it, let it be. Let¡¯s go back and discuss a solution.¡± Taylor Ware was startled for a moment, but when she looked up and saw her father¡¯s gaze, she immediately understood and nodded, ¡°All right, I think we should go back and check to see if the remaining medicinal materials in the warehouse exhibit the same issue.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chestor Ware nodded and then said to Marvin Simmons with a smile, ¡°Old Simmons, how about this: we¡¯ll go back to the factory and check to see where the problem really lies. If the issue is on our end, we will definitely provide compensation and apologize as necessary.¡± Marvin Simmons nodded and said, ¡°Okay, you go back and check thoroughly. But you need to be quick, don¡¯t delay our production.¡± ¡°Rest assured, we definitely won¡¯t.¡± Marvin Simmons let out a sigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s you. If it were anyone else, I would have kicked them out directly.¡± ¡°Haha, many thanks!¡± Chestor Ware bowed his hands, got into the car with his daughter, and left Westland Pharmaceuticals. ¡­ Marvin Simmons quickly returned to the manager¡¯s office and frowned, ¡°Antonio, isn¡¯t the Lindsey family being a bit too much here?¡± Antonio Conner stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, watching the departing car, and spoke without turning around: ¡°The business world is like a battlefield; all sorts of schemes and tricks are fair game. Moreover, the Martial Way exchange event is about to start soon. We still have to rely on the Lindsey family in the Jamae area to help us collect rare and exotic treasures. Let them have their way this time. If a similar situation arises again, the Lindsey family will no longer be necessary.¡± Marvin Simmons furrowed his brow. He had cooperated with Chestor Ware for many years, and to say there was no friendship would be false. But, as a martial family with many years of tradition, the Simmons family¡¯s interests naturally took precedence over personal relationships. Since Antonio Conner had spoken thus, he was powerless to intervene, and could only sigh inwardly for Chestor Ware. In this world, when things don¡¯t go one¡¯s way, that¡¯s just how it is. On the other side, Taylor Ware drove her father back to the Jamae processing plant. Only after the car had left the Westland Pharmaceuticals factory area did she speak up and ask, ¡°Dad, did you figure out the problem?¡± Chestor Ware¡¯s expression was somewhat serious as he replied, ¡°Yes, those goods are not ours at all, even the woven bags are different.¡± Taylor Ware exclaimed in shock, ¡°You mean¡­ our goods were switched by someone?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible, right? Westland Pharmaceuticals has the backing of the Simmons family. With such a large family business, they wouldn¡¯t covet our small amount of goods payment, would they?¡± Chestor Ware shook his head and looked at his daughter, asking, ¡°What if it wasn¡¯t Westland Pharmaceuticals who switched the medicinal herbs, but the Lin family?¡± ¡°The Lin family? Were they targeting Greg Jensen?¡± Taylor Ware said incredulously, ¡°How dare they? Aren¡¯t they afraid of the Simmons family pursuing this?¡± ¡°Maybe the Lin family has reached some agreement with the Simmons family, so they might have the tacit approval of the Simmons family.¡± ¡°So what do we do now?¡± Hearing his daughter¡¯s question, Chestor Ware fell silent for a long time before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give brother Greg a call and see what he thinks.¡± He took out his cellphone and called Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen was on his way back to Peach Blossom Village. After hearing what had happened, he pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°The Lin family has long wanted to monopolize the supply qualification of Westland Pharmaceuticals, haven¡¯t they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they used to compete with us through one of their subsidiaries, but they only got a very small portion of the supply rights.¡± Chestor Ware said, ¡°Later, the Lin family came forward directly, and they even talked to me in person, hoping I would sell the supply rights to them, but I didn¡¯t agree. This time, they¡¯re probably after the supply rights again.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s just wait and see. If the Lin family wants to kick us out of the game with this, then let them do it.¡± ¡°How can that be okay? What about our medicinal herbs?¡± Chestor Ware was shocked, as he was expecting Greg Jensen would have an idea, but he seemed ready to give up the supply rights altogether. The medicinal herbs grown in this batch of greenhouses were originally prepared for Westland¡¯s branch. If they gave up their supply rights, this batch of goods would be stuck. To sell them, they would have to wait until spring the next day. Greg Jensen chuckled, ¡°Brother Chestor, haven¡¯t you said it yourself? Our medicinal herbs are much better than the ordinary ones, and we won¡¯t have trouble selling them.¡± Chestor Ware became anxious and said, ¡°But we can¡¯t just sit on them indefinitely. The factory¡¯s workers¡¯ wages, as well as various expenses, all require money.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already got evidence of the Lin family switching the medicinal herbs.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, ¡°The Lin family¡¯s herbs were definitely accumulated during the summer. At this time, aside from the Lin family and us, Westland Pharmaceuticals simply cannot find another supplier. As long as Westland Pharmaceuticals dares to kick us out of the supply chain, I¡¯ll immediately report the Lin family, and then they won¡¯t be able to supply, and Westland Pharmaceuticals will have to come to us.¡± ¡°You really got the evidence?¡± Upon hearing this, Chestor Ware¡¯s spirits were lifted. Their medicinal herbs were already better than the ones on the market, and Westland Pharmaceuticals had no other choice. If Greg Jensen really had the evidence, even if they were kicked out of the supplier list, they wouldn¡¯t suffer any loss. On the contrary, they could even raise the supply price because of this. ¡°Mhm, the evidence should have been obtained. We just need to watch and wait.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Greg Jensen hung up the call, thought for a moment, and then called Theo Carter. Theo Carter seemed very excited, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you were right, the Lin family indeed switched the goods.¡± ¡°Mhm, did you get the evidence?¡± ¡°Yes, I have. Should I send it to you now?¡± Greg Jensen said, ¡°No need, just keep it with you for now. I¡¯ll ask for it when it¡¯s needed.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Knowing that the evidence was indeed in hand, Greg Jensen was relieved. He texted Chestor Ware to update him on the situation, and then continued driving towards Peach Blossom Village. When passing through Riverhaven County, he didn¡¯t stop but drove directly to Duo Phoenix Town. Today was New Year¡¯s Day, and he decided to spend the holiday with Lindsey Wolfe before going to Riverhaven County to spend a couple of days with Lois Abbott. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Chapter 282: I Was a Fool to Begin With_1 Chapter 282: Chapter 282: I Was a Fool to Begin With_1 This year¡¯s Spring Festival came quite early, and the town was already steeped in New Year¡¯s festivities, with many more street vendors lining the roads. Chicken, duck, fish, meat, and all kinds of agricultural and sideline products were available in abundance. Nearby farmers slaughtered their home-raised poultry and livestock to sell in town for a good price, hoping to purchase some New Year goods to take back home. Compared to previous years, there were far fewer villagers from Peach Blossom Village. After inquiring, Greg learned that, due to the profits from the vegetable and herbal fields, villagers from Peach Blossom Village had earned quite a bit more money, and their lives had improved significantly compared to past years. Therefore, they did not bring their poultry and livestock to sell; instead, they kept them to enjoy for their own New Year¡¯s feast. ¡°Greg is back?¡± Uncle was helping out at the entrance of the vegetable store when he saw Greg and couldn¡¯t help but smile, saying, ¡°Freya is inside the house, you should go in quickly. She¡¯s been talking about you these past few days.¡± ¡°Uh, then please carry on.¡± Greg smiled slightly and walked into the Peach Blossom Supermarket. With half a year of operation, and with the help of Lois, Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s small vegetable shop had successfully transformed into a small supermarket. In addition to vegetables, they also sold daily necessities like cooking oils, seasonings, and condiments, and the business was thriving. When Greg walked in, Lindsey was busy with the accounts. Even though she had made a good amount of money, her clothing was still simple, and her hair was merely tied back in a straightforward ponytail. Even so, her beauty could not be concealed. Lindsey was working so attentively on the accounts that she didn¡¯t even notice Greg approaching. A strand of her hair fell loosely over her forehead, gently swaying with her movements, and a faint scent of her hair slowly drifted through the air. Greg deeply inhaled, and the sound of his breath caught Lindsey¡¯s attention. She looked up and was startled to see someone standing in front of her, causing her to shrink back instinctively. Seeing Greg with a look of bliss on his face, her cheeks instantly flushed with color as she scolded, ¡°You¡­ why do you walk without making a sound?¡± Greg laughed and said, ¡°I just walked normally. You were the one who was too focused.¡± Lindsey rolled her eyes at him, put away the account book, and said, ¡°You should go home first. Esther only had a half-day of school today; she should be arriving home soon. I will just finish arranging things here and will be back shortly.¡± ¡°Sure, what do you feel like eating? I can buy it directly from town and cook it for you,¡± Greg said with a smile. Lindsey chuckled and replied, ¡°How can you be such a fool? We own a supermarket, where else would you need to go to buy?¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but grin, responding, ¡°I guess I am really a fool.¡± When Lindsey thought about the times when Greg had been foolish and she herself had once actively flirted with him, she felt her face and ears turn even redder and spat out, ¡°Alright, enough chit-chat with me. Go inside and see for yourself. Take whatever you want to eat, and I¡¯ll just put it on your tab.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg smiled, casually grabbed a basket, and walked deeper into the supermarket. It must be said, Lindsey¡¯s little supermarket was well-established, with a very comprehensive range of goods, including common seafood that could be found here. Though just frozen products, they were still quite a rarity in this small town. Greg specifically took a look in the vegetable section and noticed it was divided into two areas. The smaller one was a premium zone featuring high-quality vegetables from Peach Blossom Village. The larger section was dedicated to common vegetables acquired from the surrounding areas. He picked up some shrimp, scallops, and other seafood, along with some vegetables and meat, before heading to the cashier. The cashier, who was also hired from Peach Blossom Village, tallied the goods and then smiled at Greg, ¡°Silly Greg, you¡¯ve been away for so many days without returning, you¡¯ve got your aunt worried sick.¡± ¡°Allison Milton, keep talking nonsense and I¡¯ll dock your pay,¡± Lindsey warned her with a glance, her cheeks blooming red as she told Greg, ¡°Hurry on home, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg chuckled and, carrying the groceries, left the supermarket. The family courtyard was tidy, and the bright tiled house was equipped with heating. The small boiler connected to the stove was stocked with firewood, making it feel warm the moment one stepped inside. Greg set down his things and removed his coat, then he began to prep the ingredients. After a short while, the sound of light footsteps approached. Esther hadn¡¯t even entered the house when she shouted, ¡°Silly big brother Greg, have you come back?¡± Greg peeked out from the kitchen and saw Esther with her two little braids swaying as she walked in from outside. ¡°You really are back! I saw the car outside and knew you had returned.¡± Greg ruffled her red-cheeked face from the cold and laughed, ¡°Ha-ha, go wash your hands and get ready for dinner, I¡¯ll start stir-frying in a moment.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pinch my face, you¡¯ll stretch it out!¡± Esther moved away unhappily, rubbing her face, and said, ¡°What are you making? Can I help?¡± ¡°No need, just wash your hands and wait to eat.¡± Greg smiled and turned back to start cooking. The ingredients were already prepped, so stir-frying was quick. Before long, three dishes and a soup were served on the table. Cashew shrimp, saut¨¦ed chives and scallops, sweet and sour ribs, tiger vegetables, and a basin of lamb meat made up the three dishes and a soup. ¡°Wow, that smells amazing, can we eat now?¡± Greg¡¯s cooking skills had improved significantly after his time at the Reverie Inn and Dreamscape Garden, as evidenced by the delicious looking dishes. Esther¡¯s eyes shone with excitement, and she nearly drooled. Greg ruffled her hair and said with a laugh, ¡°No, you can¡¯t eat yet, we have to wait for mom to come back.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go serve the rice!¡± Esther swallowed her saliva and dashed into the kitchen, returning quickly with three bowls of rice. At that moment, Lindsey walked in and saw the table full of dishes, her face lighting up with a smile. Greg smiled and said, ¡°Go wash your hands and let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Lindsey smiled, nodded, washed her hands swiftly, and brought a bottle of homemade rice wine to the table. The corners of Greg¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, a hint of wariness in his eyes, as he laughed, ¡°We¡¯re drinking too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a holiday, let¡¯s have a little.¡± Lindsey looked at Greg teasingly and said, ¡°What, are you scared?¡± ¡°Uh, no.¡± Greg laughed awkwardly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Time to eat!¡± Finally able to eat, Esther held her little bowl and happily started eating. Greg and Lindsey chatted while eating, occasionally sharing some amusing stories from Jamae City, which made the mother and daughter giggle. The three of them felt like a real family, gathered around the table, filled with laughter and joy. And the newly built small courtyard finally had a touch of warmth. Lunch was late and rather lengthy, so by the time they finished, it had grown darker outside. When they stepped outside, they found it had already started to snow heavily. Esther, stepping on the thick snow, was bubbling with excitement, clamoring to build a snowman. Greg and Lindsey exchanged a smile, went back to put on thicker clothes and gloves, and joined Esther in the yard to build a snowman. Late at night, an exhausted Esther fell asleep in Greg¡¯s arms after playing crazily all evening. He gently stood up and carried her back to her room. As he came out of the room, a figure with a faint scent of alcohol flung herself into his arms. Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Chapter 283 Fragrant Spirit Grass_1 Chapter 283: Chapter 283 Fragrant Spirit Grass_1 ¡°Greg, take me.¡± Lindsey Wolfe looked up with her drunken, bleary eyes and gazed at Greg with affection, whispering, ¡°These past days, I¡¯ve thought about a lot and suddenly, I¡¯ve come to understand something.¡± Facing her gaze, Greg suddenly felt a bit guilty and gave an embarrassed smile, ¡°What did you come to understand?¡± ¡°You became smarter, didn¡¯t you? Ever since the day you dealt with Uncle Hall, you¡¯ve been getting smarter, right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Greg was taken aback. He knew Lindsey was smart, but he had not anticipated her to be this perceptive. For a moment, he was at a loss for words. Even when faced with the Lin family, he was never this flustered. ¡°It must be so.¡± Without waiting for Greg¡¯s response, Lindsey continued directly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t the case, how would you explain Miss Xia¡¯s sudden appearance? How would you explain Uncle Hall listening to your every command? How would you explain that since that day, it seems as if my luck has turned, and one good thing after another has come my way?¡± She leaned into Greg¡¯s chest and gently rubbed against him, continuing, ¡°Outsiders only see that I¡¯ve made money, a lot of money, but what do they know? All of this is actually from you. I know it, I know everything. You were afraid I¡¯d be too embarrassed to accept it, afraid I¡¯d feel shy, so you kept it a secret from me. But I¡¯m not a fool, ah. With so many strange things happening, how could I not figure it out?¡± As she said this, she once again raised her head to look at Greg and lightly laughed, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve seen everything there is to see of me, take me, will you?¡± ¡°Auntie, this¡­ this isn¡¯t right.¡± Greg steeled his heart and gently pushed her away, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± Having said that, he hurried back to his bedroom. Lindsey Wolfe stared at the closed door, standing there for a long while, letting out a deep sigh. Late at night, Greg tossed and turned, walked out of his home, stood in the yard for a while, and then set out toward Peach Blossom Mountain. He was somewhat agitated but didn¡¯t know over what; by the time he came to, he found himself already in front of that cave. Looking at the deep cave, he hesitated for a moment, then stepped inside. Nothing had changed inside the cave since his last visit; it remained damp, cold, and pitch black. Now possessing exceptional night vision, Greg moved through the darkness with ease and quickly arrived at the sandy beach where he had found the Five Elements Spirit Technique. In the depths of winter, the temperature here was clearly higher than outside, and the roaring underground river showed no signs of freezing. Greg circled the small beach but found no items like the Five Elements Spirit Technique. He was somewhat disappointed, yet it seemed normal to him. After all, it was just a cave. How could there be so many treasures for him to find? He laughed softly, shook his head, and looked downstream. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he decided to follow the river further and see what lay beyond. All around was very quiet, with only the sound of water flowing continuously. The entrance to the underground river was very narrow, and Greg had to stoop to get through. Moreover, as he moved forward, the space on either side grew tighter. Eventually, he had to crawl, hunched over, through the tight space. The river here flowed even faster, carrying a piercing wind sound, rushing past his feet and into the darkness. Though Greg appeared lean, his body was actually well-proportioned, giving an illusion of slenderness. His shoulders were wider than those of the average person, making the journey particularly difficult. The narrow passage was long, and he had to crawl for a full five minutes before the walls on each side gradually widened. After a few more steps, the space opened up, allowing him to straighten up. Before long, a spacious platform appeared in front of Greg. ¡°` The roaring thunder, deafening, came from afar. ¡°Is it¡­ a waterfall?¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and took a few tentative steps forward before realizing that not far ahead lay an abyss that seemed to have no bottom. And that dark river appeared as if it had been severed by a sword, pouring down into the abyss. Across the cliff, all was pitch-black, indistinguishable; his ability to see objects a hundred meters away in the night meant the width of this abyss was beyond his imagination. ¡°This cliff is too deep; it¡¯s impossible to go down. Who knows what¡¯s beneath.¡± Greg Jensen glanced down at the cliff again, shook his head helplessly, and his expression inevitably showed some disappointment. He had initially thought that deep within the cave might be an existing cave abode of sorts, but the end turned out to be just a waterfall. There was a vast space beneath the cliff, but, regrettably, it was too deep, and without a rope, it was simply unreachable. Of course, even with a rope, Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t rashly descend. Who knew what dangers lurked below? ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to climb back.¡± Greg Jensen gave a wry smile, about to turn and leave, when suddenly a strange fragrance wafted to him. He sniffed the air and followed the scent to its source, to find nestled in a crevice on the mountain wall, strangely, a small grass. The grass was purple-hued, its leaves spread out like a daffodil, with several bud-like grass hearts at the center, exuding an enticing fragrance. ¡°This is¡­ Fragrant Spirit Grass!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s brain worked rapidly, searching through the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡± before soon locating corresponding information. Fragrant Spirit Grass belonged to one of the primary ranks of Spirit Grass, it was a main ingredient for making Foundation Building Pills, and it was said to be extinct; he did not expect to find a plant growing here. Greg Jensen was immediately overjoyed, yet somewhat puzzled. He secretly operated the Guidance Technique and instantly understood. The Spiritual Energy here was several times denser than outside! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Greg Jensen was momentarily stunned, ¡°Could it be that the Spiritual Energy is coming up from the abyss below?¡± He approached the edge of the cliff, ran the Guidance Technique again, and after carefully sensing for a long while, exclaimed with joy, ¡°The Spiritual Energy below is indeed denser!¡± Greg Jensen looked down once more, his heart filled with curiosity, ¡°What is down there after all, to have such dense Spiritual Energy?¡± After considering for a moment, he decided to gather the Fragrant Spirit Grass and take it back with him first. No matter what was below, it was not within his cultivation realm to peer into. If any mishap occurred, it would spell total disaster. Greg Jensen looked carefully at the Fragrant Spirit Grass and then raised his fist, gathering all his True Qi, and fiercely struck down with a punch. Crash! With this punch, cracks appeared in the rock wall around the Fragrant Spirit Grass, followed by large chunks of rock falling. Greg Jensen flinched, extending his hand to protect the Grass, for fear that the falling debris would damage its branches and leaves. He would take the Fragrant Spirit Grass back and nurture it, and only when he had collected all the materials needed for the Foundation Building Pill could he begin crafting. If the Fragrant Spirit Grass were damaged prematurely, the potency of the medicine would be greatly reduced. Greg Jensen carefully cleared away the debris and, finding the Fragrant Spirit Grass undamaged, he breathed a sigh of relief. He picked up a flat piece of rock, and with it, excavated the Grass along with a bit of the underlying soil. He then gathered some more soil nearby and, mixing it with river water, made a round mud ball to completely encase the roots of the Fragrant Spirit Grass. ¡°I¡¯ll find a flower pot to nurture it when I get back.¡± ¡°` Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Chapter 284 Speaking More Effective Than the Boss_1 Chapter 284: Chapter 284 Speaking More Effective Than the Boss_1 After obtaining the Fragrant Spirit Grass, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t hesitate and climbed back the way he had come. As he passed through the narrow passage, he protected the Fragrant Spirit Grass in front of his chest. He had been worried about danger on the way there and had moved slowly, taking more than ten minutes, but the return trip was much faster. In less than seven minutes, Greg had exited the cave. Looking at the moon that had just emerged from the clouds, Greg began to smile happily. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t acquire a cultivation technique like the Five Elements Spell this time, I did find a spirit plant, which is quite a bountiful harvest!¡± He held the Fragrant Spirit Grass and walked home cheerfully. Lindsey Wolfe had always liked to plant flowers and plants in the yard. After Uncle Hall burned down her house, the flowers and plants were gone, but there were plenty of flower pots left over. After starting to plant vegetables, she didn¡¯t have time to deal with these, and those flower pots were now empty, just right for planting the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Greg took a relatively large flower pot and found gardening tools like a trowel, then he went straight to the nearby vegetable greenhouse. In the deep winter chill, the ground outside had frozen solid like stone, only in the greenhouse could one find some moist, soft soil. Moreover, this soil, having been watered with the Small Cloud Rain Skill, already possessed a certain spiritual quality, making it perfectly suitable for planting the Fragrant Spirit Grass. The vegetable greenhouse wasn¡¯t guarded at night like the herb fields, so Greg easily pried open the lock, entered, took enough soil, and planted the Fragrant Spirit Grass in the pot. Then he executed the Small Cloud Rain Skill, watered it a bit, and the slightly wilted Fragrant Spirit Grass immediately perked up. ¡°It works!¡± Greg¡¯s face showed delight, his greatest fear being that the Fragrant Spirit Grass would wither away once removed from its spiritually rich environment. Now it seemed that as long as he watered it regularly with the Small Cloud Rain Skill, there was no need to worry about that problem. I¡¯m going to be rich! Greg studied the Fragrant Spirit Grass with a beaming smile, his heart brimming with joy. Although the Fragrant Spirit Grass was only a lower-tier spirit plant, in these times of sparse Spiritual Energy, it was an invaluable treasure, difficult to find even for a fortune. Greg thought for a moment and decided to return directly to Jamae City at dawn, skipping even Riverhaven County to settle the Fragrant Spirit Grass first. ¡°Should I buy another house with a yard?¡± The house in the Imperial View community did have a terrace, but as it was on the top floor, every time he used the Small Cloud Rain Skill he had to move the pot up a level, which was quite inconvenient. It would be best to buy a house with a yard, keep it in the bedroom so it¡¯s more convenient to move around, and Greg would feel more at ease internally. Thinking this, Greg didn¡¯t bother to check the time and directly called Adrian Wright. Spencer Burley, because of Tracy Miles¡¯s sake, had been keeping a very regular schedule lately. It wouldn¡¯t be good to call him so late. The call was quickly connected, and Adrian was indeed awake, sounding very lively. ¡°Brother Greg, what can I do for you calling so late?¡± ¡°Help me find a house.¡± Adrian was startled and exclaimed, ¡°You¡¯re buying another house?¡± Greg replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m thinking of buying a house with a yard, a villa would be best, something with good privacy.¡± ¡°There are villas, but they¡¯re more expensive and come with model-style decoration.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, I can make do.¡± Adrian laughed, ¡°Okay, when you get back, give me a call, and I¡¯ll take you to see the houses.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Having sorted out the house matter, Greg felt completely relaxed and, holding the Fragrant Spirit Grass, went back home. The next day, as soon as it was light out, he got up early and made a feast for breakfast. Esther Jensen, lured by the delicious smell, stumbled into the kitchen and, seeing the breakfast on the table, her eyes went wide. In disbelief, she looked at Greg and asked, ¡°Silly big brother, did you make all these?¡± ¡°Yeah, do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and said, ¡°Then you should hurry up and eat before it gets cold. Is your mom up yet?¡± ¡°I guess so. I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t go to her room. You go call her.¡± Esther Jensen, without turning her head, dismissively answered and began eating from her bowl. Greg Jensen was in a hurry to get back to Jamae City, so he didn¡¯t think much of it and walked to Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s door, knocked, and said, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s time for breakfast, Auntie¡­¡± After calling out a few times and getting no response, he was just about to leave when the door opened. Turning around, he saw Lindsey Wolfe dressed in pajamas, looking sleepy as she came out and asked, ¡°Why are you up so early today?¡± She had just woken up, and her pajamas were quite loose. As they swayed, a large expanse of white was revealed. Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes went wide, and for a moment he forgot to reply. Lindsey Wolfe instantly realized what was happening, her face turned slightly red, she was about to cover up, but then as if something occurred to her, she instead thrust out her chest and smiled, ¡°Do you like what you see?¡± ¡°It looks good¡­¡± Greg Jensen snapped back to reality, stammering, ¡°Well¡­ you should come and eat quickly. There¡¯s an issue in Jamae, I have to go back now.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a problem with the factory there, I need to check on it.¡± Upon hearing this, Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s expression showed a hint of disappointment as she said, ¡°Alright then, just be careful on the road.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg Jensen replied and ran off as if he was escaping. Watching his flustered retreat, Lindsey Wolfe couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and a little proud. She sniffed and muttered, ¡°What a timid little pervert with a heart!¡± Greg Jensen placed the Fragrant Spirit Grass on the passenger seat and drove towards Jamae City. On the way, he called Lois Abbott to update her on the situation. Lois Abbott was quite understanding, but still showed some dissatisfaction. Greg Jensen could understand, and after soothing her for quite a while, he finally brought up the topic of opening a supermarket in the city, which shifted the conversation. After entering the territory of Jamae, he called Trey Holmes to have her wait for him at the Wright¡¯s Club. By the time Greg Jensen arrived at the club, Trey Holmes was already sitting in the lobby waiting. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Yeah, where¡¯s young Wright?¡± The receptionist at the desk quickly responded, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen him this morning; he¡¯s probably still asleep. Do you need me to go wake him up for you?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± A new receptionist, seeing Greg Jensen head straight for Adrian Wright¡¯s room, couldn¡¯t hide her surprise and asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister Hua, who is this guy, acting all high and mighty?¡± The seasoned employee glanced at her and said flatly, ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Jensen. Here, his word is as good as the boss¡¯s, sometimes even more so.¡± The newcomer¡¯s face showed a hint of fear as she said cautiously, ¡°Then I better be careful in the future not to offend him.¡± The veteran rolled her eyes and remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Mr. Jensen is a good person. As long as you don¡¯t do anything outrageous, he won¡¯t have a reason to reprimand you.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± The new employee patted her chest in relief, then asked, ¡°It seems our boss only slept for three or four hours, can Mr. Jensen really wake him up?¡± ¡°Definitely. Just watch.¡± As they were speaking, they saw Greg Jensen return with Adrian Wright following behind him; his eyes half-closed and his steps unsteady, he was clearly still not fully awake. The new receptionist was stunned by the scene. Now she truly understood what it meant for someone¡¯s word to carry more weight than the boss¡¯s. Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: Chapter 285 Pain and Pleasure_1 Chapter 285: Chapter 285 Pain and Pleasure_1 It wasn¡¯t until Adrian Wright settled into the H6 that he finally came to his senses. Glancing at Trey Holmes driving in front, he couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of envy. Smacking his lips, he said, ¡°Greg, you really know how to enjoy life, even getting such a beautiful woman to drive for you. I should find one for myself tomorrow.¡± Greg Jensen gave him a look and said, ¡°My assistant is an actual assistant who, besides driving, handles some daily business. If you were to get an assistant, I bet it wouldn¡¯t take two days for you to know how many moles she has on her body.¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Adrian Wright laughed sheepishly with a flushed face. Trey Holmes, who was driving, glanced at the two men in the rearview mirror, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Boss, actually¡­ I can do that too.¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Greg Jensen paused, confused, ¡°You can do what?¡± Trey Holmes¡¯s face turned even redder, with a touch of shyness, ¡°You know¡­ the thing you guys were talking about?¡± Greg Jensen said speechlessly, ¡°Just focus on your driving; don¡¯t always interrupt when the boss is talking!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Adrian Wright, sitting beside him, couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°What your boss means is, he doesn¡¯t want you to interrupt, he wants to do the talking himself!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face immediately darkened as he looked at Adrian Wright, who was smugly pleased with himself, and gritted his teeth, saying: ¡°Have you been practicing that health regimen I taught you? Better keep at it, because I¡¯m checking tomorrow morning, and if it¡¯s not up to par, hehe¡­¡± Adrian Wright shivered and squeezed out a smile uglier than crying, ¡°Greg, I was just talking nonsense; I promise not to joke like that in the future.¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± ¡°Greg, I was wrong!¡± Adrian Wright wished he could slap himself right then and there. Why on earth did he run his mouth for no reason? The health regimen Greg taught was simple at the beginning but got more challenging towards the end, resembling certain yoga stretches. The poses were not only awkward but many of them left his whole body aching. Although he felt greatly rejuvenated in both spirit and body after practicing, the pain during the process was very real. True pain and pleasure! Greg Jensen, uninterested in continuing the conversation, closed his eyes to catch up on sleep. Trey Holmes¡¯s driving was quite good, and combined with the villa Adrian Wright had found not being far from the city center, they arrived after driving for just over ten minutes. This area was near the outskirts of Jamae, surrounded by villa communities, with Spencer Burley¡¯s home also nearby, a mere ten-minute walk away. The villa Greg Jensen liked wasn¡¯t very large, at least it was one of the smaller types in the Enchanted River town community. Three floors above ground with an additional basement level, boasting four bedrooms, four bathrooms, two living rooms, plus a maid¡¯s room, a study, and an underground theater room. There was a yard in front where one could plant some flowers and greenery, next to a small parking lot shared among a few households. Those whose cars couldn¡¯t fit in their own garages could park them here. Greg Jensen took one look and immediately fell for the house. Most importantly, the security measures at Enchanted River were top-notch. Twenty-four-hour security patrols, cameras at every intersection covering every corner of the community except inside the residents¡¯ homes. With the Fragrant Spirit Grass here, there was absolutely no need to worry about security. After all, the community was filled with the wealthy and influential¡ªwho would bother to steal a pot of herbs? ¡°How much?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Adrian Wright pondered and said, ¡°Enchanted River is also owned by the Wright Family; this house was initially a show home that has never been sold. If you want it, three million will do.¡± Greg Jensen looked at him in surprise, ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re in charge of the Wright Family now?¡± ¡°Haha, not really; I just happen to be quite familiar with these businesses,¡± Adrian Wright said with a laugh. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s proceed with the formalities then,¡± Greg Jensen said, fully aware that despite Adrian Wright¡¯s seemingly casual remark, he had no idea how much groundwork had been laid behind the scenes. Compared to Spencer Burley, Adrian Wright was more like the future Family Head should be. Enchanted River town was already a property of the Wright Family, and with young master Wright present, the paperwork was processed remarkably fast; within two hours, the keys were already in Greg Jensen¡¯s hands. He didn¡¯t have to worry about the rest of the procedures, as the real estate company¡¯s staff would handle everything and deliver the documents to him. Greg Jensen glanced at his bank balance and sighed helplessly, silently lamenting: Money really does burn a hole in the pocket! Just a moment ago, he had over six million, and in the blink of an eye, he had given away half of it. Greg Jensen had been planning to switch cars, but now it seemed impossible. He still had no idea when the payment from the pharmaceutical factory would come through, and currently, he had just spent another three million. He had almost run out of Qi Blood Pills, and he needed to keep some cash on hand for himself. The main problem actually lay with the herb processing factory; they were supposed to settle accounts as soon as the goods were delivered, but because of the underhanded tactics of the Locke family, the factory¡¯s funds were tight. As one of the factory¡¯s shareholders, Greg Jensen naturally couldn¡¯t press for payment. ¡°Locke family, when are you going to make your move?¡± Greg Jensen said as he sat in his new living room, his brows slightly furrowed. According to his estimation, Ethan Locke should have taken action by now. Why was there still no news? Just as he was hesitating over whether to make a call to ask, Taylor Ware¡¯s phone call came through. ¡°Mr. Jensen, Westland Pharmaceuticals just sent a notice, saying that because the last batch of herbs didn¡¯t meet the standards, our qualification to supply has been canceled,¡± she said. There it is! Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes lit up, and he smiled, ¡°They¡¯ve finally made their move. I thought it would take a few more days.¡± Even though Taylor Ware knew Greg Jensen¡¯s plan, as the manager of the herb processing plant, she still asked worriedly: ¡°What do we do now? We can¡¯t just let them take away our supplier rights.¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Do this, contact Westland Pharmaceuticals immediately, and tell them that those goods aren¡¯t ours. It¡¯s obvious that somebody switched them in the warehouse. If they don¡¯t give us an explanation, we¡¯ll call the police and check the surveillance.¡± ¡°What good will that do? They¡¯re sure not to admit it, and we don¡¯t have any evidence in our hands,¡± Taylor Ware felt that Greg Jensen was being overly optimistic. The Simmons family had already condoned the behavior of the Locke family, so why would they leave such a big loophole? She was sure that if they really called the police, Westland Pharmaceuticals would just claim ¡°surveillance under maintenance¡± as a pretext to refuse the police investigation. Without evidence on their side, talking was useless! Greg Jensen chuckled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they have evidence or not, as long as we have evidence, that¡¯s what matters.¡± ¡°You have evidence?¡± Taylor Ware was surprised. Greg Jensen asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t your father tell you?¡± Taylor Ware responded with bewilderment, ¡°No, he just told me to contact you if there was any move from Westland Pharmaceuticals and see how you planned to deal with it.¡± ¡°Uh, probably your dad forgot,¡± Greg Jensen casually replied, though internally, he was rather speechless. What was Chestor Ware thinking? Not telling Taylor Ware such crucial information, what was he aiming for? At the same time, Taylor Ware was also somewhat discontented, grumbling, ¡°What¡¯s he thinking? Just tell me earlier, and spare me the needless worry.¡± However, what both were unaware of was that all this was deliberately orchestrated by Chestor Ware. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Chapter 286 Top-Tier Combo_1 Chapter 286: Chapter 286 Top-Tier Combo_1 When a crisis looms, people tend to develop trust and reliance on their companions even more. This time, Chestor Ware deliberately withheld information, hoping it would encourage Taylor Ware and Greg Jensen to communicate more. If those two came together, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Ware Family¡¯s future anymore. ¡°When you exchange information with Westland Pharmaceuticals, make sure to explain that our herbs have much better effects than ordinary ones and yield more active substances when extracted. Also, remember to record the negotiation to keep evidence, which will be convenient for us to raise the price later¡­¡± Sure enough, as she listened to Greg Jensen¡¯s plan, Taylor Ware¡¯s expression gradually turned excited, and her eyes began to show a hint of infatuation. She hesitated before saying, ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain over the phone, how about¡­ we have dinner together tonight?¡± Greg Jensen was startled, and the image of long legs and a smoothly contoured body involuntarily appeared before his eyes. His heartbeat quickened slightly, and he swallowed subconsciously, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t tonight, I have a session with a personal trainer.¡± ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s voice trailed off, filled with disappointment. Greg Jensen quickly added, ¡°Call me if you run into any trouble, anytime is fine.¡± ¡°Hmm, alright.¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s tone softened a little, and then she hung up. Greg Jensen let out a sigh of relief, called Trey Holmes over, and took out the Fragrant Spirit Grass from the car, saying: ¡°You must take good care of this grass for me, even if the house catches fire or the world ends, you have to protect it.¡± Snort! Trey Holmes couldn¡¯t help laughing at his exaggerated statement and asked, ¡°Is a plant really that important?¡± Greg Jensen replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you, this plant is more important than my life.¡± Hearing this, Trey Holmes grew solemn and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry boss, I¡¯ll take good care of it.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that difficult to look after, just move it out to bask in the noon sun each day, and that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± The villa hadn¡¯t been lived in for a while and had gathered some dust. Trey Holmes called a few house cleaners over, and they started tidying up vigorously. She took the opportunity to drive back to the Imperial Scenery Community with Greg Jensen and moved over the things they needed. Once she was done, the cleaning ladies had also finished up. Glancing at the time, Greg Jensen said, ¡°Alright, you stay here tonight, I¡¯m heading back to Imperial Scenery Community.¡± ¡°Er, okay, will you be coming back tonight?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and drove away. Trey Holmes couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°It looks like the boss is going to have one more woman.¡± ¡­ Ever since returning from the Inspection Bureau, Greg Jensen had been giving Jophia Locke the cold shoulder, not calling her even once. A week had passed since their last ¡°training¡± session, and as expected, Jophia Locke grew impatient and took the initiative to call him, asking if he had any time. ¡°I wonder if I can unlock the top-tier package this time.¡± The image of Jophia Locke crossed Greg Jensen¡¯s mind, but then he couldn¡¯t help comparing her body to that of Taylor Ware. Their figures were similar, both the athletic type without extra fat or too much muscle. They both had smooth body lines, creating a feel of natural harmony and beauty. The only difference between the two was that Taylor Ware was slightly flatter, while Jophia Locke was fuller. Greg Jensen was driving when Jophia Locke¡¯s call came through. ¡°Hello, Mr. Jensen, have you arrived?¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s tone was tentative, lacking the initial high and mighty composure and chilliness. The corners of Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth curved into a silent smile, and then he replied indifferently, ¡°I just left the house and it will take me a while to get there. I¡¯ll send you the passcode, and you can go in yourself.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± With that, Greg Jensen ended the call directly. Imperial Scenic Community. Jophia Locke looked at the disconnected call and helplessly sighed. These past few days Greg hadn¡¯t contacted her, which indeed made her anxious, but she still wasn¡¯t ready to offer the top-tier package. She felt that things obtained too easily seemed cheap and wouldn¡¯t be cherished by the other person, so she planned to spend more time with Greg before considering the matter of the top-tier package. However, after these days of cold treatment, she suddenly felt hesitant again. Greg didn¡¯t skimp on payment, and he was a decent person; giving him the top-tier package seemed like a decent choice. The passcode was sent quickly, and Jophia Locke opened the door and walked inside. Looking around the spacious and bright room, a sense of determination rose in her eyes. She took off her clothes and went into the bathroom to start bathing. After a while, Greg opened the door and came in, hearing the sound of water in the bathroom; he smiled knowingly, went back to the bedroom for a quick rinse, and changed into a set of home clothes. By the time he came out of the bedroom, Jophia Locke had just wrapped herself in a towel and walked out. Her figure was so tall that the towel was slightly short, just covering her thighs and snowy white bust. Straight, long, round legs were thus exposed to the air. In the elegant collarbone, lingering droplets glistened transparently. Her slightly damp hair lay casually draped, emanating a faint fragrance. Greg¡¯s heartbeat sped up, and his breathing became quick. Jophia Locke hadn¡¯t expected Greg to come so quickly. Seeing his lustful gaze, her face suddenly turned red, and she said nervously, ¡°Mr. Jensen, when did you get back?¡± Greg smiled, pointing to his hair, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a while now and have even finished my shower.¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s face became even redder, murmuring, ¡°A woman¡¯s bath¡­ takes some trouble.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start.¡± ¡°Ah, are we starting right now?¡± Jophia Locke raised her head and looked at Greg in a fluster. Greg just chuckled, ¡°I meant let¡¯s start the massage, what were you thinking?¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­ okay.¡± Jophia Locke breathed a sigh of relief and followed Greg to the bedroom, straddling him to start the massage. Come to think of it, ever since becoming Greg¡¯s private tutor, almost all her work had been that of a massage therapist, and she had not once done her actual job as a personal trainer. Jophia Locke was lost in thought while massaging Greg. Just then, Greg suddenly turned around, making their positions instantly awkward. Jophia Locke jerked as if electrocuted, about to get off, but was then pulled back by Greg. Greg gazed at her with a smile, ¡°Coach Locke, we¡¯ve been together for so many days now, when do you plan to offer the top-tier package?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ wait a bit more¡­¡± Jophia Locke resisted feebly, her eyes gradually clouding with confusion, her cherry lips slightly parted, exhaling warm breaths. ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s too soon¡­¡± ¡°Too soon? I think it¡¯s just right!¡± ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Jophia Locke felt as though she was dreaming. In the dream, she was back at her grandmother¡¯s house, where her cousin took her on a small boat to go fishing. The little boat bobbed with the waves on the lake, swaying so much that her heart was scattered. Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Take Good Care of Yourself_1 Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Take Good Care of Yourself_1 Jophia Locke, true to her role as a private coach, had strong and powerful long legs, which wound around Greg Jensen like a winch, firmly ensnaring him. There was a wildness in her tenderness that made it impossible for him to stay away. The most outrageous part was that she still had energy left to give Greg Jensen a massage afterward. Though she wasn¡¯t as strong as she used to be, it was still the most precious enjoyment during the ¡°sage time.¡± Greg Jensen lay on the bed, feeling the gentle touch from behind, and squinting his eyes he said, ¡°I bought another house; you can live in this one for now. It¡¯s not good to always stay in that small gym of yours.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± This time, Jophia Locke didn¡¯t bother with formalities and directly accepted the offer, but her delicate and radiant face turned even more ruddy, like a ripe peach. Greg Jensen suddenly grinned mischievously and said, ¡°Did I forget something?¡± ¡°Forget what?¡± Jophia Locke paused in her actions, looking at him confusedly. Greg Jensen laughed heartily and continued, ¡°I forgot to ask about the price. I¡¯ve indulged in the top-tier package without knowing whether I can afford the bill.¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s face instantly turned as red as a fierce fire. She lightly smacked him on the back and huffed, ¡°Jerk!¡± She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t actually ask for much, just a stable life.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Jophia Locke gently leaned down, lying on Greg Jensen¡¯s back, and silently closed her eyes. The two of them went at it until late into the night, until Jophia Locke begged for mercy. Greg Jensen then fell asleep satisfied during the massage. The next morning, even before he woke up, a delicious breakfast was already prepared. Sitting at the breakfast table, with a balanced meal in front of him, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This is life.¡± ¡°Try it and see if it¡¯s to your taste.¡± Jophia Locke sat opposite him, her face full of anticipation as she watched him. Greg Jensen took a bite of the preserved egg and pork congee and smiled, ¡°Mmm, not bad, it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Good, then have some more.¡± Jophia Locke smiled happily. Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Do you need help moving later?¡± ¡°Ah, no need, I don¡¯t really have much stuff. I¡¯ll just sort out the gym equipment later and only bring over some clothes.¡± ¡°Call me if you need me.¡± Just then, Taylor Ware called and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Westland Pharmaceuticals for a negotiation today. Do you want to come and see?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll drive over after breakfast.¡± ¡°The Locke Family might send someone too, so be prepared for that.¡± Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow and said casually, ¡°The Locke Family, that¡¯s all. They¡¯re not man-eating tigers; there¡¯s no need to be so nervous.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, Taylor Ware felt an inexplicable sense of relief, and her tense face softened with a smile. With no assistant around and without a car of her own, Taylor had to wait until after breakfast for Greg Jensen to drive to Westland Pharmaceuticals. ¡°Looks like I still have to buy another car, it¡¯s a bit inconvenient,¡± Greg Jensen considered, glancing at his bank account balance. He quickly gave up on the idea, saying resignedly, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll wait for the payment from the herbs to come through.¡± He arrived at Westland Pharmaceuticals, spoke to the security guard, and parked his car in front of the office building. Taylor Ware¡¯s car was parked nearby. When she saw him arrive, she hurried down from her car. She quickly came to Greg Jensen¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°Ethan Locke from the Locke family has arrived; I saw him go in just a moment ago.¡± Although the wedding fiasco had caused quite a stir, it was quickly suppressed by the Locke Family, so few people knew the details inside. However, Taylor Ware, as Greg Jensen¡¯s business partner, had some understanding of the grudges between him and Ethan Locke. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take it seriously and said indifferently, ¡°Let them come. Our opponents today are Westland Pharmaceuticals. What¡¯s Ethan Locke in comparison?¡± Hearing him say that, Taylor Ware inexplicably gained more confidence and nodded, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Taylor Ware had been here many times and was very familiar with the place. She led Greg Jensen through winding corridors to a small conference room. In the conference room, the general manager Marvin Simmons sat in the main seat, with Ethan Locke and a secretary seated to his left. ¡°Mr. Jensen, Miss Ware, welcome, welcome, please have a seat.¡± Marvin Simmons¡¯s attitude was still very enthusiastic, he stood up to shake hands with Greg Jensen, and showed both to their seats at the conference table. Ethan Locke¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smirk as he mockingly stared at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t even glance at him and just seated himself across from them. Taylor Ware cast a glance at Ethan Locke, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, and said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, if we¡¯re talking business, should we have irrelevant people step out first?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Although the subsidiary had kicked out the Ware Family, Chestor Ware was still a supplier for the main factory. Marvin Simmons didn¡¯t want to sour the relationship completely, so he had called Ethan Locke over to help take the heat. So, hearing Taylor Ware¡¯s words, he just gave an awkward smile and didn¡¯t say anything. Ethan Locke sneered, ¡°Miss Ware, I don¡¯t like the sound of that. The Locke family is also one of the suppliers to Westland Pharmaceuticals; how can we be considered irrelevant? Moreover, the quality of your goods is so poor, and it smacks of unfair competition. Of course, I have to stay and listen.¡± Upon hearing his words, Taylor Ware¡¯s face immediately darkened as she coldly retorted, ¡°Mr. Locke, you and I both know exactly what¡¯s going on with our goods. If you had any sense of a businessman¡¯s duty, you would not have done such a thing.¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s sneer turned sinister, ¡°Miss Ware, one can eat messy, but one must not speak carelessly. Careful, or I¡¯ll sue you for defamation.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Taylor Ware was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak. Greg Jensen turned to look at Marvin Simmons and said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, the herbs our factory produces are carefully cultivated, and the active ingredients extracted are higher quality than common herbs on the market. I believe you have noticed this in the last batch of herbs.¡± ¡°Indeed, your herbs are superior to others.¡± While Marvin Simmons would have liked to find fault with Greg Jensen to send him packing directly, he also had to admit that the herbs from Greg Jensen were indeed much better than others on the market. Changing his tone, he continued, ¡°However, this batch of your herbs was mixed with a large number of substandard herbs, which is an incontrovertible fact.¡± Greg Jensen said flatly, ¡°We are all intelligent people, so there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush. I¡¯ll just ask you, are you sure you want to kick Jamae Herbs Factory out of the suppliers¡¯ list?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Marvin Simmons looked at Ethan Locke sitting beside him and said with a sheepish smile, ¡°I can only say I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± ¡°Alright then, so be it.¡± Greg Jensen stood up, looking coldly at Marvin Simmons, and said, ¡°Just a reminder, the Locke family¡¯s herbs are all stockpiled from the summer and likely won¡¯t meet your factory¡¯s demand in terms of quantity. Also, we reserve the right to seek legal recourse.¡± At these words, Marvin Simmons¡¯s face also fell, showing a trace of anger, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what are you implying? Are you suggesting we tampered with that batch of goods?¡± ¡°He¡¯s implying nothing!¡± Ethan Locke, with his carefree attitude, said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, don¡¯t bother with him. If he has evidence, he should just sue!¡± Greg Jensen gave Ethan Locke a cold glance, then turned to Marvin Simmons again, ¡°Mr. Simmons, I¡¯ll ask you one last time, are you certain you want to remove Jamae Herbs Factory from the suppliers¡¯ list?¡± Marvin Simmons looked expressionlessly at Greg Jensen, his gaze probing as if trying to discern whether Greg Jensen had any evidence. After a long silence, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Jamae Herbs Factory has supplied inferior quality herbs, which is a severe violation of the contract we¡¯ve signed, and we have every right to terminate the agreement unilaterally.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Then, Mr. Simmons, I wish you the best of luck.¡± Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Chapter 288: Let the Bullets Fly for a While_1 Chapter 288: Chapter 288: Let the Bullets Fly for a While_1 Marvin Simmons was also somewhat annoyed, he just didn¡¯t want to fall out with Chestor Ware, but he had never considered Greg Jensen significant. He was born into the Simmons family of the provincial city and was also the general manager of Westland Pharmaceuticals. Who didn¡¯t give him some respect upon meeting him? What was Greg Jensen in comparison? A country bumpkin dares to threaten him? ¡°Mr. Jensen, how you handle this matter is your own business,¡± Marvin Simmons said coldly, ¡°Our company¡¯s answer is just that. Besides, please have your goods removed promptly, or we will begin charging storage fees.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± Greg Jensen replied with a faint smile and turned to walk outside. Taylor Ware was stunned; she thought that Greg Jensen would argue with Marvin Simmons logically, and if pushed too far, might even beat Ethan Locke up. But to her surprise, he simply left after only a few words. She stood up in bewilderment, intending to say a few pleasantries, but, seeing Marvin Simmons¡¯s somber face, she swallowed her words and followed Greg Jensen out of the meeting room. Once outside, Taylor Ware hurried to catch up with Greg Jensen, anxiously asking, ¡°Mr. Jensen, why did you come out so quickly?¡± Greg Jensen turned his head, puzzled, and said, ¡°I came today just to remind Marvin Simmons, and since he had already made his decision, why bother dallying with him?¡± Taylor Ware thought about it and then asked, ¡°What should we do now? Sue Ethan Locke?¡± ¡°No rush, let the bullet fly a little longer!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s lips curled into a cunning smile as he asked, ¡°Guess what he¡¯s going to do with our goods after Ethan Locke got his hands on them?¡± ¡°Are you saying¡­¡± Taylor Ware suddenly realized something and her eyes widened. ¡­ In the Westland Pharmaceuticals factory meeting room. After a moment of silence, Marvin Simmons said, ¡°Mr. Locke, our subsidiary now relies solely on your company for supplies. I don¡¯t care about anything else, but you must ensure the raw materials keep up, or don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Simmons. I stockpiled a batch of herbs in the summer, guaranteeing it won¡¯t affect production,¡± replied Ethan Locke. ¡°Good, that¡¯s settled then.¡± Marvin Simmons nodded and, as if something occurred to him, suddenly looked up and said, ¡°You¡¯re sure there¡¯s no slip-up on your end, right?¡± ¡°Definitely not, the people who did the job are my confidants, just make sure the surveillance here is handled.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good to hear.¡± ¡°Pleasure doing business?¡± Marvin Simmons extended his hand and shook hands with Ethan Locke, calm in his response, ¡°Pleasure doing business.¡± Ethan Locke grinned, finally feeling some sense of revenge as Greg Jensen had caused him to lose face in public; now he managed to reclaim some interest. Once he took over the Locke family completely, he would destroy that bastard! And as for the mastermind Alan Locke, Ethan Locke wouldn¡¯t even need to act himself; as long as he managed the Locke family¡¯s affairs better than Alan, the elder would take care of him. Being able to monopolize the supply rights to Westland¡¯s subsidiary made Ethan Locke quite smug; it was a mere first attempt, yet he accomplished what Alan Locke had wished but failed to do, proving himself far superior to that bastard. The people of the Locke family were no fools, especially the patriarch Jeffrey Locke. When he learned that the Locke family had become the sole supplier for the Westland subsidiary, his face immediately burst with joy. ¡°Ethan is truly our Locke family¡¯s precious child, indeed capable,¡± he declared, patting Ethan Locke on the shoulder. ¡°Ethan, this family¡¯s future will be in your hands, you must work hard.¡± Ethan Locke smiled with a hint of pride, ¡°Grandfather, rest assured, I will definitely not disappoint you.¡± He glanced over at Alan Locke sitting in the corner. Alan Locke had been stripped of all his duties, living off meager family funds apart from some savings he had, appearing utterly destitute. Seeing Ethan Locke looking over, he hurriedly squeezed out a smile, exclaiming, ¡°Ah, if I had known how capable little Ethan was, I should have handed over the family business to you a long time ago. I was just like someone occupying the toilet without doing the business, wasting the family¡¯s great resources.¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s smile faded as he replied indifferently, ¡°Uncle Alan, there¡¯s no need for self-deprecation; you¡¯ve done quite well too.¡± His attitude could only be described as indifferent, but that tone, like he was lecturing a junior, nearly made Alan Locke¡¯s lungs explode with anger. Jeffrey Locke glanced at his youngest son, then at Ethan Locke, and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s prepare the food and drink. Ethan has achieved a great success on his first assignment, so tonight let¡¯s make a few extra dishes to celebrate.¡± Alan Locke quickly stood up, saying with a flattering smile, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Jeffrey Locke hummed noncommittally and then turned to Ethan with a beaming smile, engaging him in conversation. Alan Locke clenched his teeth and turned to enter the kitchen. Jeffrey Locke looked up in the direction of the kitchen and asked in a low voice, ¡°How¡¯s the handling of that batch of goods? No loose ends, I hope?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather, everything has been arranged properly,¡± Ethan Locke said with a smile. Jeffrey Locke nodded, smiling relievedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! With that batch, we should have enough for the Westland Pharmaceuticals subsidiary to use.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your good guidance, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Not arrogant or impatient, well done.¡± Jeffrey Locke praised him again, his face showing a satisfied smile. The food and drinks were quickly prepared, and all of the Locke family members gathered, praising Ethan¡¯s capability in securing the Westland Pharmaceuticals supply deal. While they praised him, they did not forget to bring Alan down a notch or two. With his status in the family falling to rock bottom, Alan Locke could only manage a forced smile in the face of everyone¡¯s comments. After the meal, Ethan¡¯s status in the Locke family surged upwards, positioning him as the leading figure under Grandfather Jeffrey Locke. Ethan¡¯s face was full of smiles, and his heart swelled with pride, feeling extremely pleased with himself for his plan that killed two birds with one stone. Not only did he set up Greg Jensen, but it also enhanced his status within the family. However, what Ethan didn¡¯t know was that Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care at all about his loss of the supply rights. After leaving Westland Pharmaceuticals, he drove back to his villa. As he entered, he saw Trey Holmes sitting on a small stool in the yard, staring blankly at the Fragrant Spirit Grass in front of her. The Fragrant Spirit Grass seemed to have adapted to the thin Spiritual Energy, looking healthy, and despite not being watered yesterday, didn¡¯t show any signs of withering. Greg estimated that it would probably be fine even if it wasn¡¯t watered for three to five days. However, his assistant¡¯s spirits seemed low. Upon seeing her boss return, she didn¡¯t rise to greet him but rather asked somewhat listlessly, ¡°Boss, how long does this thing need to be in the sun?¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but smile at her demeanor, saying, ¡°Just about ten or so minutes at noon is enough. You don¡¯t need to be too vigilant about it; as long as it¡¯s not nibbled by bugs or damaged by a downpour, it should be fine.¡± ¡°Oh, can I take it inside now?¡± Trey Holmes immediately perked up, taking the Fragrant Spirit Grass inside carefully, and only after placing it by the window, did she sigh in relief. ¡°Let¡¯s go, quickly change clothes, we are going out for a drive.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Greg laughed, ¡°To buy a car.¡± ¡°Another car? Don¡¯t you already have one?¡± Trey asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m buying an extra one. I¡¯ll use this H6 for grocery shopping, and when I need to drive out, you can use this car,¡± Greg said with a laugh. ¡°Really?¡± Though the car was still Greg¡¯s, the thought of having one specifically for her to drive excited Trey immensely. She happily went to change her clothes and, pulling Greg along, got into the car. Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Chapter 289 Buying a New Car_1 Chapter 289: Chapter 289 Buying a New Car_1 ¡°` The Wright Family and the Xu family were both in real estate, and they didn¡¯t venture much into cars. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to pull strings with acquaintances and, together with his assistant, visited several 4S stores, only to find that none had a car to his liking. ¡°Boss, what kind of car do you want to buy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± Trey Holmes glanced at the distance and said, ¡°There¡¯s a JEEP dealership up ahead, shall we check it out?¡± ¡°JEEP?¡± ¡°Yeah, you know, the off-road type.¡± At the mention of this, Greg Jensen was suddenly spirited. He had always envied those who drove those boxy off-roaders; he always thought he¡¯d buy one someday. It was also strange that he didn¡¯t know much about cars, and after touring around, he couldn¡¯t remember the brand. Reminded by Trey Holmes, he was energized and entered the JEEP dealership with his assistant. No sooner had they walked in than a sales representative came up to greet them. ¡°Hello, I am Beverly Hall, a sales consultant for JEEP. Is there anything I can assist you with?¡± Beverly Hall was wearing a professional suit, a tailored blazer that perfectly showcased her curves. Especially notable was her white blouse, strained in the middle to reveal a glimpse of her tender skin inside. The buttons in the middle seemed perilously close to giving way, inadvertently causing concern for her. Greg Jensen was momentarily mesmerized. Seeing his expression, Trey Holmes knew at once that their boss had taken an interest and suggested in a low voice, ¡°Boss, shall we go over there and have a look?¡± ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Greg Jensen snapped out of his daze, smiled, and asked, ¡°What vehicles are available in the store right now?¡± ¡°We have some, please follow me.¡± Beverly Hall was evidently battle-hardened in the sales field; his gaze did not faze her in the slightest. Instead, she smiled back at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen had seen many women, but he had never met one as visually striking as Beverly Hall. Her whole body was voluptuous, yet ironically, she had a slender neck and waist, her walk so swaying it made one worry she might break at any moment. Greg Jensen gawked, already too distracted by Beverly Hall to care about the cars, his attention fully on her. ¡°What do you think of this Wrangler? The starting price is four hundred and sixty thousand; that one over there is also a Wrangler but fully equipped at four hundred and ninety thousand, and there are some optional accessories as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one, I¡¯ll take it!¡± Greg Jensen took one glance at the boxy car and surveyed the interior decor, then instantly made the decision to purchase that one. ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t want to look further?¡± Trey Holmes was baffled, and even Beverly Hall beside him was a bit surprised. Although the car was the best in the store, it had only been a little over ten minutes since Greg Jensen and his party walked in, and he made his decision right away. A car worth several hundred thousand was bought as easily as if he were shopping for groceries. Isn¡¯t that a bit impulsive? Looking at Greg Jensen¡¯s handsome face, Beverly Hall¡¯s eyes suddenly gleamed with Peach Blossom. Young, handsome, and rich; he was practically the template for a top-class lover! Seeing her staring, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do I have flowers on my face?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Beverly Hall gave a coy smile and asked, ¡°Will you be paying in full or financing?¡± Trey Holmes rolled his eyes and huffed, ¡°Does my boss look like someone who needs financing?¡± Beverly Hall was slightly disappointed, as financing would have meant extra earnings for her. But no matter, even a full payment would earn her enough commission to dine lavishly for more than half a month. ¡°` The saleswoman next to them heard Beverly Hall was ready to sign the contract and hurriedly came over with the contract to assist. ¡°These are optional configurations, what do you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take all of them!¡± Greg Jensen glanced at the list and, with a sweep of his hand, signed the contract and then pulled out his bank card to make the payment. ¡°Just a moment, we¡¯ll go help you with the paperwork.¡± Another saleswoman took Greg Jensen¡¯s ID, went inside to process the paperwork, and called the store¡¯s driver to take the car for the accessory installation. Since it would take a while to install the accessories, and Greg Jensen had nothing else to do, he sat patiently in the waiting area. Beverly Hall brought over some coffee and, sitting across from him, started chatting with a smile. Trey Holmes muttered ¡°sly vixen¡± under his breath and asked with a cold face, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any free gifts or something?¡± ¡°Free gifts? We do.¡± Beverly Hall smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I got too carried away talking to Mr. Jensen and nearly forgot. You can choose a set of outdoor clothing at will, complete from head to toe, which our store offers for free.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Greg Jensen stood up and said to Trey Holmes, ¡°Trey, wait here for a bit, I¡¯m going to pick out a set of clothes first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Watching Beverly Hall lead Greg Jensen away with a flirtatious smile, Trey Holmes couldn¡¯t help but snort disdainfully: ¡°Pah, sly vixen!¡± In addition to being famous for its cars, JEEP¡¯s outdoor clothing was equally renowned, both falling under the Chrysler umbrella, so Greg Jensen could understand the promotion of giving away clothing with a car purchase. He followed Beverly Hall down a corridor and into a small changing room; the walls were lined with wardrobes displaying various JEEP-brand clothing. From T-shirts to winter gear and shell jackets, it was all-encompassing. However, the range of styles was somewhat limited. ¡°Excuse me, could you help me with a different size? This one¡¯s a bit tight.¡± Greg Jensen casually picked a set, went to try it on, and found it a bit tight, so he passed it through the gap in the door and asked Beverly Hall for a larger size. ¡°Sure, just a moment, please.¡± Soon after, Beverly Hall handed over a larger piece of clothing. As her slippery little hand made contact with Greg Jensen, it recoiled as if electrocuted. Greg Jensen silently chuckled, put on the clothing, and upon inspecting himself in the mirror, regretfully said, ¡°It¡¯s still a bit small.¡± ¡°Still small? Impossible. That¡¯s the largest size we have.¡± Beverly Hall was puzzled and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, may I come in?¡± ¡°Uh, sure.¡± Beverly Hall opened the door and came in, tugged at the T-shirt on Greg Jensen¡¯s body, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look overweight; why would this shirt be small?¡± As she spoke, she tiptoed, pulling at the T-shirt¡¯s neckline to check the size label. The fitting room was already small, just big enough for one person to turn around, so it became very cramped with Beverly Hall in there as well. At this moment, the two of them were pressed close together. Inhaling Beverly Hall¡¯s fresh and subtle fragrance and feeling the warmth of her breath, Greg Jensen¡¯s self-control began to wane. Just then, Beverly Hall lost her balance and fell backward. Instinctively, Greg Jensen reached out and wrapped his arms around her slender waist, gently pulling her back, causing Beverly Hall to collapse into his arms. The soft collision felt as though it struck right into Greg Jensen¡¯s heart, and he felt his body about to explode, instinctively tightening his embrace around Beverly Hall. ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Beverly Hall let out a soft moan from the squeeze and, lifting her head, looked at Greg Jensen with bewilderment in her eyes, seemingly just as surprised at their current predicament. Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Its Mainly Because Hes Handsome_1 Chapter 290: Chapter 290: It¡¯s Mainly Because He¡¯s Handsome_1 Greg Jensen bowed his head, his eyes filled with aggression. Beverly Hall felt somewhat panicked being looked at like this and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Greg¡­ Mr. Jensen, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I want to!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Before Beverly could figure out what was happening, those thin lips had already kissed her. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Beverly wanted to say ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± but she didn¡¯t even have the chance to open her mouth, and her body was as limp as a pile of mud. It didn¡¯t take long before she was lost in his warm embrace. ¡°Mr. Jensen, not here, I¡¯ll call you tonight.¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk.¡± The temperature inside the dressing room rapidly increased, and the breathing of the two people became more and more rapid. ¡­ In the rest area, Trey Holmes sat idly. At that moment, the female sales associate who had left earlier came over, placed the paperwork and car keys on the table, and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, your car is ready, you can drive it away anytime.¡± After speaking, she looked around somewhat surprised and said quizzically, ¡°Hey, hasn¡¯t Beverly come back yet?¡± ¡°No, is your fitting room far from here?¡± ¡°Not far.¡± The sales associate couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled, but still smiled and said, ¡°Please wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll go check for you.¡± At that moment, Beverly and Greg Jensen came from afar. Greg was still looking fine, very spirited, but Beverly looked somewhat off. Not only was her spirit lacking, but her face was also very flushed, and it seemed she was sweating profusely, with wisps of hair sticking to her face. She walked with a limp, as if she had twisted her ankle. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Trey, thinking of something, suddenly turned red and asked, ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very good.¡± Seeing his reaction, Trey couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, cursing inwardly ¡®the king of the sea¡¯, and with a huff, picked up the keys and other items from the table and walked out. Greg turned his head, looked at Beverly, and said with a smile, ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll be going now, call me when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t see you out,¡± Beverly replied weakly. Greg gave Beverly a smile, nodded to the other female sales associate, and then turned around and left. It was only then that the nearby sales associate finally understood what had happened in the dressing room just now. She looked at Beverly with a dumbfounded face and said blankly, ¡°You two¡­ just now in the fitting room¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Beverly¡¯s face was as red as blood, and she softly nodded her head. The sales associate was stupefied and said in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ you know him?¡± Beverly, blushing, lowered her head and said in a voice as small as a mosquito, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know him, and you still went and¡­ did that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either, I just didn¡¯t refuse.¡± Beverly lifted her head, looking distressed at the sales associate, and said, ¡°Elizabeth, am I shameless?¡± ¡°Beverly, what should I say about you, was it worth it for a sale of more than half a million?¡± Elizabeth Lampe was somewhat annoyed; she had known Beverly for a long time, not just as colleagues, but also as good friends. And she had been at the job longer than Beverly, telling her on the first day that she shouldn¡¯t abandon her principles for the sake of sales. She had never imagined that Beverly would come to this day. However, upon hearing her words, Beverly also seemed a little lost and said in distress, ¡°Elizabeth, it really wasn¡¯t for the sake of the sale.¡± ¡°Even for the sake of sales, once the order was signed, did I need to do that with him?¡± Elizabeth was taken aback again, puzzled, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for sales, then what was it for?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know why.¡± As she said this, Beverly¡¯s complexion turned red again, and she stammered, ¡°I just¡­ just wanted to do that with him.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Elizabeth¡¯s face turned as black as the bottom of a pot, and she said angrily, ¡°I think you did it just for the sake of sales!¡± Beverly lifted her head, shook it slightly, her sensuous lips curling into a sweet smile: ¡°Sales or whatever are not important, the main thing is that he¡¯s handsome, and his body is really attractive.¡± Looking at Elizabeth, she teased with a mischievous grin, ¡°If you saw his abs, you¡¯d probably go crazier than me.¡± ¡°Really¡­ is he that good-looking?¡± ¡°Not just good-looking, but also nice to touch. Let me tell you¡­¡± In the spacious exhibition hall, the two female sales associates huddled together, whispering and gossiping. Before long, both their faces flushed crimson, like the proud sun in winter, warm and bright, but not scorching hot. ¡­ After buying the car, the H6 was tossed to a junior assistant, while Greg drove the newly purchased Wrangler to the Peach Blossom Farm. The greenhouses were already built, lined up one after another, a sight to behold from afar. In the middle of a cold winter day, construction at the site had stopped, and only a few workers hired from Peach Blossom Village were still in the greenhouses, tending to the medicinal herbs and vegetables. The old Liu sat in a makeshift office made of shipping containers, sipping tea and smoking, watching the greenhouses outside with great pleasure. He felt incredibly content, reflecting on his past life, filled with fighting and menacing ordinary folks, he felt like he had wasted the first half of his life. Was that any way to live? Old Liu increasingly felt that admitting his fear and following Greg was the best decision he had made in his life. Without Greg, there would be no him today. In the past, villagers were terrified of him, superficially respectful but secretly they probably wanted to skin him alive. Now, who wouldn¡¯t give him a thumbs up upon seeing him? All this was brought to him by Greg. Not only had he made a lot of money by following Greg, but he also earned people¡¯s respect, something he never dared dream of before. ¡°This is what life should be!¡± Old Liu sighed contentedly, about to pick up his teacup when he suddenly saw a figure approaching the door. He took a closer look, then quickly ran to the door to open it in advance, squeezing out a somewhat fawning smile. ¡°Mr. Jensen, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Hmm, I came to have a look.¡± Greg glanced inside the room and saw that besides a desk, there was only a single bed and a cabinet. He frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to build a small building? Why are you still living in a place like this? Outsiders will think I¡¯m mistreating you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s built, but it¡¯s too cold to work on construction now, so we took a break. We¡¯ll continue once spring comes next year.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg nodded and asked, ¡°The New Year is almost here, and the farm can¡¯t be left unattended. Have you arranged for the staff over the festival?¡± Old Liu said with a smile, ¡°Let them go home. I don¡¯t have any elders at home anyway, so I¡¯ll spend it here, alone and happy with the peace and quiet.¡± Greg knew he was proclaiming his loyalty and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°You can¡¯t manage it all alone, hire a few more workers. During the New Year period, pay them triple wages, improve the food standards, and the rest of the benefits you can arrange as you see fit. I have one requirement: make sure there are no problems on the farm, and that the workers feel as though they¡¯re spending the New Year at home, lively and happy.¡± Knowing not to push his luck, Old Liu dared not say anything more and readily agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell them right away.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg nodded and then took a walk around the greenhouses, noticing that the medicinal herbs and vegetables had sprouted and were growing well. Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Chapter 291 Waiting for Him to Beg Me_1 Chapter 291: Chapter 291 Waiting for Him to Beg Me_1 Based on the current growth rate, the vegetables should be ready for harvesting after the lunar New Year, and the herbs at most two months into the harvesting period. In a year, at least three to five crops can be grown. Greg Jensen felt he had underestimated before; with these five hundred acres, one could probably earn fifty to sixty million a year. After leaving the farm, he drove to the Wang¡¯s Clubhouse and met Theo Carter in the tea room, who had been waiting for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s so urgent that you have to see me?¡± Theo Carter, as if afraid of being overheard, kept his voice very low and said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, that batch has moved.¡± ¡°Oh? It¡¯s moved already?¡± Greg Jensen knew that after Ethan Locke switched the goods, he would certainly sell them to Westland Pharmaceuticals, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so soon. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Is the Locke family in such a hurry to sell our goods because they don¡¯t have any of their own?¡± Theo Carter gave a thumbs up and praised, ¡°You guessed it right; they really don¡¯t have much stock. Together with our batch, they barely manage to meet the quota set by Westland Pharmaceuticals.¡± Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, ¡°So, if they can¡¯t sell this batch, Westland Pharmaceuticals will run short of materials?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Theo Carter said excitedly, ¡°I think we can take action now, whether it¡¯s suing or warning them. As long as we get the goods back, the Locke family will be in big trouble.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s take action.¡± Thinking of Ethan Locke¡¯s frantic reaction, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but grin broadly. ¡­ At the Jamae Herbs Factory, deputy director Marvin Walker, chief of the equipment department Scott Lampe, and head of the personnel department Felix Cooper, all hurried into Taylor Ware¡¯s office. ¡°Ms. Ware, this can¡¯t go on; the workers are about to revolt.¡± The fact that Jamae Factory was kicked out of the supply chain had already spread through the streets, fanned by those with an agenda. Upon hearing this news, the workers became anxious, and during their downtime, it was all they talked about, with some even speculating that the factory was about to close down. Just two days later, several people had handed in their resignations, and Felix Cooper, the head of the personnel department, was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. Marvin Walker was also anxious as he said, ¡°Ms. Ware, although the medicinal herb suppliers are not in a hurry for payment, if we keep producing like this with no income at all, how will we pay the workers¡¯ wages?¡± Taylor Ware looked somewhat grim and said in a deep voice, ¡°These aren¡¯t things for you to worry about. Just focus on your work. When it¡¯s time to disburse salaries, not a penny will be short.¡± Scott Lampe, the chief of equipment, said, ¡°Ms. Ware, I know that¡¯s what you say, but everyone is still worried. Right now, everyone in the factory is in a panic. If this goes on, we¡¯ll lose all our people.¡± At these words, Taylor Ware fell silent. Greg Jensen said he had evidence, but there had been no movement yet, and she felt somewhat uncertain. This LSP is too unreliable! Taylor Ware was somewhat annoyed and took out her mobile phone, ready to call Greg Jensen. At that moment, the office door suddenly opened, and Greg Jensen walked in with Trey Holmes. When Marvin Walker and the others saw this, they immediately turned their complaints towards Greg Jensen. ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯ve arrived at just the right time. What are we going to do now?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve lost the supply rights to Westland Pharmaceuticals. Who are we going to sell our herbs to in the future?¡± ¡°We need an explanation for this today, otherwise¡­¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face turned cold as he looked at Marvin Walker and asked, ¡°What explanation do you want?¡± He knew that Marvin Walker was straightforward and good at his job, but his interpersonal skills were terrible. However, straightforwardness was not an excuse for Walker to be presumptuous. Challenging the boss to provide an explanation? The phrase ¡®spoiled by favor¡¯ is a warning in any context. If today Walker demands an explanation from Greg Jensen, tomorrow he might make even more outrageous demands. Marvin Walker also realized his slip of the tongue and gave an embarrassed smile before awkwardly closing his mouth. Seeing this, the other two fell silent and instinctively turned their heads to look at Taylor Ware. ¡°Mr. Jensen, the situation at the factory really isn¡¯t optimistic. If we can¡¯t secure the payment for goods soon, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to pay the workers.¡± Facing Taylor Ware¡¯s inquiry, Greg Jensen naturally couldn¡¯t stay indifferent. He dropped his cold demeanor and revealed a relaxed smile, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I came here today specifically to deal with this issue.¡± ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she quickly stood up to invite Greg Jensen to sit down on the couch. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple, just wait for Marvin Simmons to come begging us to supply goods.¡± ¡°Marvin Simmons begging us to supply goods?¡± Taylor Ware was instantly stunned, turning her head on impulse only to see Marvin Walker and the others in the same state, staring with wide eyes, dumbfoundedly looking at Greg Jensen. She said with a bewildered face, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°I mean just what I said, wait for Marvin Simmons to beg us to supply Westland Pharmaceuticals with goods.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s expression darkened, and she frowned, ¡°Greg Jensen, are you joking with me? If Marvin Simmons has already kicked us out, why would he beg us to supply him?¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Jensen, this must be some kind of joke, right?¡± Marvin Walker and the others wore faces of disbelief, as if they were on the verge of slamming the words ¡°pipe dream¡± right onto Greg Jensen¡¯s face. Greg Jensen said coolly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe it. Just wait and see, in no more than an hour, Marvin Simmons will call.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait.¡± Taylor Ware frowned, feeling a bit annoyed. If it weren¡¯t for Marvin Walker and the others there, she would have loved to grab Greg Jensen and ask what nonsense he was talking about right now. How could Marvin Simmons possibly beg Jamae Herbs Factory to supply goods! What she didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, Marvin Simmons was watching a video with his head covered in cold sweat. The video playing showed the entire process of Ethan Locke¡¯s men colluding with the warehouse manager to switch Jamae Factory¡¯s goods. Not only was there footage, but there were also voices of several people conspiring and talking. The goods were swapped out in Westland Pharmaceuticals¡¯s warehouse, and among those who handled the goods was Westland Pharmaceuticals¡¯s warehouse manager. Furthermore, as a result, Westland Pharmaceuticals had also withheld Jamae Factory¡¯s payment. Could anyone believe this had nothing to do with Westland Pharmaceuticals? If Jamae Herbs Factory took this video to the police, Ethan Locke might be able to find a scapegoat, but Marvin Simmons would definitely be in big trouble. Who sent him the video didn¡¯t matter anymore. He knew it was a warning! If he didn¡¯t take some action now, the next thing he might receive could be a lawsuit. By then, whether he could extricate himself from this quagmire or not, Westland Pharmaceuticals¡¯s reputation would be ruined. Conspiring with outsiders to deceive a long-standing supplier? If word of this got out, who would dare work with Westland Pharmaceuticals in the future? What¡¯s more, Westland Pharmaceuticals had already run out of raw materials to continue production, and the delivery date was fast approaching. If they couldn¡¯t deliver on time, Westland Pharmaceuticals would face a hefty penalty. While Westland Pharmaceuticals could afford to pay the penalty, the Simmons family couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. Marvin Simmons now had only two options: continue to get supplies from the Locke family, but the problem was that the Locke family didn¡¯t have enough herbs in their hands. To deliver on time, they would have to use the batch of herbs from Jamae Factory. But in doing so, Westland Pharmaceuticals would face subsequent risks together with the Locke family. This was something Marvin Simmons didn¡¯t want to see! Therefore, he was left with only one choice! To humble himself to Jamae Herbs Factory! Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Chapter 292: Termination of Cooperation_1 Chapter 292: Chapter 292: Termination of Cooperation_1 While Marvin Simmons struggled with his decision, a knock suddenly interrupted his thoughts, and Ethan Locke entered with a beaming smile. ¡°Mr. Simmons, sorry for the delay in transferring the goods. It took some time and made you wait; fortunately, it didn¡¯t disrupt our factory¡¯s production.¡± With a face full of proud smiles, Ethan Locke seemed to be deliberately showcasing the strength of the Locke family by boasting: ¡°Mr. Simmons, please let me know in advance how much more raw materials you¡¯ll need, and I¡¯ll start preparing for you right away.¡± Marvin Simmons looked up, his smile not quite reaching his eyes, and said, ¡°Oh? Does the Locke family still have more goods in hand?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Ethan Locke was taken aback. He had already found out that once this batch of goods was replenished, Westland Pharmaceuticals would not be in need anymore. What did Marvin Simmons mean by that? The Locke family¡¯s business in medicinal materials wasn¡¯t large; this batch was hastily put together, and it even included materials secretly swapped from Greg Jensen. Where could the Locke family possibly find more goods? Despite this, Ethan Locke, with a forced smile, said, ¡°This¡­ should Mr. Simmons require it, the Locke family will spare no effort.¡± ¡°Heh, spare no effort?¡± Marvin Simmons chuckled lightly, his expression suddenly turning cold as he said indifferently, ¡°You can go now.¡± Ethan Locke, pondering how to continue his boast, was stunned by the words and asked subconsciously, ¡°How much more goods will be needed afterwards?¡± ¡°How much more goods will be needed has nothing to do with the Locke family anymore.¡± ¡°Nothing to do with us? Mr. Simmons, what do you mean by that?¡± Marvin Simmons slightly lifted his eyelids and said coolly, ¡°Our cooperation with the Locke family at Westland Pharmaceuticals ends here. Was I clear enough?¡± Boom! Ethan Locke felt a buzz in his head, his whole person froze instantly, his face filled with disbelief. He had been counting on the supply privilege to forge a good relationship with the Simmons family and to facilitate his control over the Locke family. He even hoped that in the future, he could leverage the Simmons family¡¯s connections to take the Locke family¡¯s wealth and status even further. To suddenly hear that they were being kicked out of the supplier¡¯s list, how could he accept this? ¡°Mr. Simmons¡­ Mr. Simmons, let¡¯s talk this over, have I done something to displease you?¡± With a strained face and a forced smile, Ethan Locke said, ¡°If I¡¯ve done something wrong, please point it out, and I¡¯ll rectify it immediately.¡± ¡°Ha, with such audacity to tamper with the goods in Westland Pharmaceuticals¡¯ warehouse, who am I to point fingers at you?¡± Marvin Simmons said, with a hint of sarcasm, then leaned back in his chair and fell silent. Confused, Ethan Locke didn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t the deal with Greg Jensen approved by you? Why suddenly bring this up now? Ethan Locke was utterly bewildered by him and asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Simmons, has something happened?¡± Marvin Simmons glanced at him and slid the tablet across the table, saying, ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Ethan Locke took the tablet with suspicion, and upon opening it, his expression involuntarily darkened. He thought this video was from Westland Pharmaceuticals¡¯ security cameras and couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed as he frowned and said: ¡°Mr. Simmons, that¡¯s not very honorable of you. Didn¡¯t you say you had deleted the surveillance footage? Why keep this video then?¡± ¡°Heh, if you had any brains, you¡¯d see that this video didn¡¯t come from the security cameras but was deliberately recorded by someone.¡± ¡°Recorded?¡± Ethan Locke was startled, took a closer look, and indeed, he noticed the camera was slightly shaking, clearly filmed with a handheld device. Staring blankly, he said, ¡°You mean to say¡­ this video wasn¡¯t recorded by you?¡± With a cold face, Marvin Simmons said, ¡°Do you think I have that much free time?¡± Realizing the severity of the issue, Ethan Locke¡¯s face turned pale, and a fine layer of sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just call off our cooperation, and I will have someone send a notice to the Locke family shortly,¡± Marvin Simmons said with an impatient face, gave Ethan Locke a cold stare, and stood up and walked out of the office. ¡°Mr. Simmons, wait a moment¡­¡± Seeing this, Ethan Locke hurriedly chased after him, but Marvin Simmons simply ignored him, didn¡¯t even look back as he got into his car, and then drove off. ¡°Aiden Clark, if I find out who did this, I¡¯ll never forgive them!¡± ¡­ Jamae City medicinal herb processing plant. Greg Jensen sat leisurely on the couch, sipping tea while Marvin Walker, Felix Cooper, and others sat across from him, staring at him with big eyes watching the small ones. Taylor Ware frowned impatiently and said, ¡°Greg, just how long do we have to wait?¡± Marvin Walker had been anxious for a while, and hearing the general manager speak, he followed up, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been waiting for so long now, why don¡¯t we just call Westland Pharmaceuticals?¡± If Greg said there was still a chance with the supply deal, they might still believe him, but to say that Westland Pharmaceuticals was begging for cooperation, that would be a bit far-fetched. Westland Pharmaceuticals was the best pharmaceutical company in Jamae City and was very famous even in Qin Province, whereas the Jamae City medicinal herb processing plant was just an obscure little enterprise. Why would they be begging you for cooperation? Isn¡¯t this a joke? Greg took a sip of tea, gently set the cup down on the coffee table, and said indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say an hour? What¡¯s the rush?¡± Taylor Ware looked at Greg Jensen, her brow furrowed, and said, ¡°Wait on your own then, I¡¯m gonna call Marvin Simmons and ask.¡± Just then, the secretary suddenly burst in, gasping, ¡°Ms. Ware, you¡¯d better come down and see, Mr. Simmons from Westland Pharmaceuticals is here.¡± Taylor Ware, seeing her like this, thought the workers had caused some trouble and sprung to her feet, but after hearing the second part of the sentence, she froze in place. She asked with a dumbfounded expression, ¡°Who did you say is here?¡± ¡°Mr. Simmons from Westland Pharmaceuticals! The doorman called me; he¡¯s already come in.¡± ¡°Quick, come down with me to meet him!¡± Taylor Ware finally snapped out of it and hurried out. Marvin Walker and the others did the same, all standing up, planning to follow Taylor Ware to meet Marvin Simmons. ¡°Sit down!¡± Everyone was startled and turned to look at Greg Jensen. Taylor Ware frowned and said, ¡°Greg, this is not the time to be spiteful. If we offend him¡­¡± Before she could finish, Greg interrupted her, saying, ¡°Sit down and wait. Haven¡¯t you heard that it¡¯s no deal if you have to pester them?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I told you to sit down.¡± Seeing Greg¡¯s expression turn cold, Taylor Ware was somewhat displeased, but remembering his recent ¡®prediction,¡¯ she huffed and sat back down. Marvin Walker said anxiously, ¡°Ms. Ware, you¡¯re¡­¡± Taylor Ware said with a cold face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Mr. Jensen said? Sit back down and wait. If the deal falls through and we go bankrupt, that¡¯s his problem, why should you worry?¡± ¡°Well¡­ alright.¡± Marvin Walker and the other two exchanged glances and obediently sat back down on the couch, their look of urgency not diminishing, but growing even stronger. Seeing Taylor Ware¡¯s petulant manner, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile, and said, ¡°Relax, it¡¯s fine. Marvin Simmons won¡¯t get angry over this; he¡¯s even more anxious than you are right now.¡± Taylor Ware gave him a glance and didn¡¯t say a word. Just then, a knock on the door suddenly sounded. Taylor Ware quickly called out, ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened, and the secretary walked in with Marvin Simmons. Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Chapter 293: Harmony Brings Wealth_1 Chapter 293: Chapter 293: Harmony Brings Wealth_1 Marvin Simmons chuckled, ¡°Taylor, busy, are you?¡± Taylor Ware was about to stand up to greet him, but then she remembered what Greg Jensen had said and sat back down, nodding: ¡°Mr. Simmons, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t visit the Three Treasure Hall for no reason.¡± Marvin Simmons smiled, about to sit down, but he realized that Taylor Ware had no intention of offering him a seat, and neither did the four people sitting on the sofa. His brows furrowed slightly, but considering the factory was waiting for materials to start work, he could only suppress his anger and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you about the supply issue.¡± ¡°You want us to continue supplying?¡± Taylor Ware instinctively looked towards Greg Jensen, inwardly startled. How on earth did he do it? Marvin Simmons actually really wanted Jamae Herbs Factory to continue the supply! ¡°Taylor?¡± When Marvin Simmons saw that Taylor Ware wasn¡¯t speaking, he thought she was unwilling and hurriedly said, ¡°I am aware of the previous incident; we were indeed at fault. Rest assured, for the goods you lost, our Westland Pharmaceuticals will fully compensate. Also, from now on, we¡¯ll increase the price of all goods by ten percent. How does that sound?¡± Marvin Walker and Felix Cooper were also stunned, their faces showing utter confusion as they glanced from Marvin Simmons to Greg Jensen, brain struggling to make sense of the situation. The stance of Westland Pharmaceuticals seemed quite low, not only offering compensation for the previously lost goods but also raising the prices of future supplies. What exactly had Mr. Jensen done to cause such a dramatic change in Marvin Simmons¡¯ attitude? They even wondered if Taylor refused to cooperate, whether Marvin Simmons might actually beg them for supplies. However, it was just wishful thinking. Because of the loss of the right to supply, the workers below had been making a fuss for several days. They would be burning incense if they could get the supply rights back; they didn¡¯t dare to hope for anything else. Marvin Walker was desperately signaling with his eyes for Taylor Ware to quickly agree, but she just opened her mouth without saying anything, instead turning to look at Greg Jensen. Marvin Simmons¡¯ eyebrows creased slightly as he turned to Greg Jensen with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what do you think?¡± Greg Jensen raised his head leisurely and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t think much of it.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­¡± Marvin Walker exclaimed in shock. Greg Jensen glanced coldly at him, and the latter immediately shut his mouth. Marvin Simmons¡¯ complexion darkened as he frowned, ¡°So what do you want?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with that batch of goods, you and I know perfectly well, compensation? That should be settled with payment!¡± Greg Jensen lifted his gaze, saying calmly, ¡°Any problem with that?¡± Marvin Simmons¡¯ mouth twitched slightly, ¡°No problem.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, then continued, ¡°Our medicinal materials are much better than common ones on the market, and they yield higher active ingredients, so a price increase is justified. That ten percent you mentioned is far from covering the extra value.¡± Marvin Simmons nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, so let¡¯s make it a fifteen percent increase. Happy now?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head with a sneer. Marvin Simmons¡¯ face sank again and he said with an undertone of anger, ¡°That batch of goods is only worth so much. I¡¯ve already increased it to fifteen percent. What more do you want?¡± Greg Jensen looked at him mockingly and scoffed, ¡°We worked all winter long to supply your branch factory, and then you simply decided to stop our supply without warning. Now you come seeking our supply again, and we must give it to you? Why should we?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Marvin Simmons¡¯ face looked incredibly unpleasant as he retorted angrily, ¡°Kid, think it through. Westland Pharmaceuticals is a Simmons family business.¡± Greg Jensen laughed coldly, sitting upright, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking waste my time with this bullshit. If you want the goods, then fucking talk to me nicely!¡± Marvin Simmons bellowed, ¡°Do you¡­ do you have a death wish?¡± The office instantly fell silent; Marvin Walker and others were so frightened that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily, and Taylor Ware¡¯s forehead also broke out in fine cold sweat. That was the Simmons family from the provincial capital! Had he lost his mind to talk to a member of the Simmons family like that? However, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. Instead, he smirked and said, ¡°You¡¯re more than welcome to try and see if you can kill me. Oh, right! I almost forgot to tell you, at this time, you won¡¯t be able to find any stock on the market!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Marvin Simmons was gasping with rage, but thinking of the waiting Westland Pharmaceuticals branch factory, he forced himself to calm down. He took a deep breath, trying his best to stay composed, and said, ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, a three-year exclusive supply contract. The goods for the Westland branch factory can only be supplied by our Jamae Herbs Factory.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Sign the contract, and you can use that batch of goods right now, and as for the rest, you can have as much as you want.¡± Upon hearing this, Marvin Simmons fell into deep thought. The goods from Jamae Herbs Factory were indeed excellent; each batch extracted a significantly greater amount of active substances than ordinary herbs. This meant that Westland Pharmaceuticals could save a substantial amount of production and time costs. The expression on Marvin Simmons¡¯s face changed a few times, and thinking of the benefits for the Westland Pharmaceuticals, his countenance softened considerably as he asked, ¡°Can you guarantee that every batch of goods will be of such high quality?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and took a sip from his tea cup. Marvin Simmons¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Considering the high quality of the herbs, he was willing to grant Greg Jensen a three-year exclusive supply right. But if the quality couldn¡¯t be assured, that wouldn¡¯t mean much. He¡¯d rather lose the previous breach of contract penalty than to be beholden to someone. However, before he could voice his rejection, Greg Jensen suddenly spoke, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that future herbs will have the same quality because the quality of herbs to come will only get better.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Marvin Simmons, quick on the uptake, hastily retracted his words, almost biting his tongue in the process. He didn¡¯t even care about the pain, and looked at Greg Jensen in shock, saying, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t directly answer him, but instead smiled nonchalantly. The previous batch had come from Peach Blossom Village, and the Formation there had been set up with stones from Cold Pond. The effect was far inferior to those set up with Jade Stone, and naturally, the quality of the herbs was somewhat less. This was the confidence that Greg Jensen had! Even if Marvin Simmons was shortsighted and couldn¡¯t see the profit in this, Greg Jensen could still sell the herbs to other pharmaceutical factories. Such fine herbs would sell like hot cakes! Marvin Simmons, too, was a shrewd character, and he quickly said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I agree, but we still need to talk about the price.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss about the price, if you don¡¯t agree then forget it.¡± Marvin Simmons laughed heartily and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen misunderstands, I think the price can go up a bit, since the quality of the herbs to come will be even better, right?¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback for a moment, then laughed and said, ¡°No wonder the Simmons family could become a leading clan in the provincial capital, such foresight and magnanimity indeed surpass the ordinary.¡± ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t doing business all about prosperous cooperation? Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, harmony brings wealth!¡± Greg Jensen stood up, smiling as he extended his hand, and said, ¡°Then, I wish us a pleasant cooperation!¡± ¡°A pleasant cooperation!¡± Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Chapter 294: Im Really Good at Farming_1 Chapter 294: Chapter 294: I¡¯m Really Good at Farming_1 ¡°Felix Cooper, pinch me.¡± ¡°Hiss, it hurts¡­ let go quickly¡­¡± Watching the two people¡¯s hands clasp together, Marvin Walker and Felix Cooper felt as if they were dreaming, and Taylor Ware beside them also bore an incredulous look on her face. Not only did Marvin Simmons restore the supply rights of the Jamae Herbs Factory, he also secured a three-year exclusive supply contract. And with Greg Jensen¡¯s attitude being so poor, he actually managed to close the deal? Could anything be more outrageous than this? Marvin Simmons didn¡¯t stay long, after signing the contract and chatting with Greg Jensen for a while, he got up and left. Greg Jensen and Taylor Ware saw him out to the door, and after returning to the office, Marvin Walker and Felix Cooper immediately came up to them, bombarding them with questions. ¡°Mr. Jensen, is our medicinal material really that good?¡± ¡°Why did Marvin Simmons let us continue to supply? Is it because our medicinal materials are of good quality?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to worry about, go ahead and spread the good news to the workers.¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯m on it!¡± ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go too.¡± Watching the three of them rush to announce the good news, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on Taylor Ware¡¯s face. Turning around, she caught Greg Jensen looking at her with a grin, her face immediately blushed, and she said somewhat shyly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I misjudged you before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I wouldn¡¯t believe it either if I were you,¡± Greg Jensen replied with a smile. Taylor Ware blushed and nodded her head before curiously asking, ¡°Mr. Jensen, why was Marvin Simmons so submissive?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and said, ¡°I can tell you, but from now on, you can¡¯t call me Mr. Jensen. Always calling me that feels distant.¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s face turned red again, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly call you uncle, can I?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg Jensen was momentarily taken aback before he realized, since he called Chestor Ware brother, technically she should indeed be calling him uncle. He chuckled wryly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep it separate, we¡¯re about the same age, from now on you can just call me Jensen.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay then.¡± Taylor Ware nodded in agreement. Greg Jensen continued with a smile, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much, just that I happened to obtain a video of them switching the goods.¡± In addition, our factory¡¯s medicinal quality is much better than the ordinary¡­¡± After Greg Jensen¡¯s explanation, Taylor Ware finally understood why Marvin Simmons compromised. After understanding the situation, her admiration for Greg Jensen grew even more. Because, even though she had known the truth for a while, she wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to be so tough with Marvin Simmons, and even if she had stood up to him, he might not have agreed to her demands. ¡°So, can we start production now?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°Full steam ahead, produce at full capacity!¡± ¡°You got it!¡± Taylor Ware laughed happily, with anticipation and excitement shining in her eyes. The three-year contract that the Jamae Herbs Factory signed with Westland Pharmaceuticals meant that as long as there were no issues with the goods, the Jamae Herbs Factory would not be short of business for the next three years. What¡¯s more, all products were to be priced twenty percent higher, meaning the Jamae Herbs Factory would earn an extra several million, or even tens of millions, each year. In other words, this processing factory that had been acquired less than half a year ago, was going to be more profitable than the original Ware Family¡¯s factory. Profits of tens of millions a year were nothing to joke about. Thinking of the future development of the factory, Taylor Ware felt a burning passion in her heart, and her entire demeanor was one of great excitement. Meanwhile, upon hearing that Greg Jensen had regained the supply rights, the workers in the factory were as if they had been injected with adrenaline, brimming with enthusiasm for their work. And Greg Jensen¡¯s reputation reached its peak at this time. ¡°Morning, boss¡­¡± ¡°Take care, boss.¡± When Greg Jensen left the factory, the workers he encountered on the way all greeted him with smiles and extremely respectful attitudes. The reason was simple: without Greg Jensen, they would very likely have been out of work. After leaving the factory, Greg Jensen had intended to go straight back to the Imperial View community, but suddenly received a call from Beverly Hall. She insisted on cooking for him personally, claiming she had earned too much in commissions. Remembering Beverly Hall¡¯s flavor, Greg Jensen immediately agreed. Whether to eat or not was not important, nor was it important whether the meal was personally cooked; he just wanted to meet, to talk, nothing more ambitious. Beverly Hall was wearing a loose nightgown which should have completely covered her thighs, but because her figure was so good, the hem barely covered her full buttocks. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t hold back and went straight up to pinch. With a soft moan, Beverly Hall¡¯s body immediately softened, and she breathed hurriedly, ¡°Stop it, I¡¯ve got fish cooking in the pot.¡± ¡°Haha, let me go cook with you.¡± ¡°No need, just rest.¡± Beverly Hall knelt down to help Greg Jensen untie his shoelaces, then took off his shoes for him, and brought him a new pair of slippers, behaving like a gentle, obedient wife, giving a man a great sense of achievement. ¡°Sit down for a bit, I¡¯ll go and cook.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Beverly Hall poured a cup of tea for Greg Jensen, then went back into the kitchen to continue cooking, while Greg Jensen sat on the sofa looking around. The rented house was spacious enough and very clean, with many flowers on the balcony and a faint scent floating in the air. It was clear that Beverly Hall was a homebody, the kind of woman who had a tidy circle of life, going back and forth between the company and home. This could also be seen from her cooking skills. The braised carp was soft, tender, the sauce thick and moderate, with a bright red sheen, evidently after the starch was added, a bit of oil had been drizzled in again. The ¡°Explosion of Three Delights¡± was silky smooth, with garlic, vinegar, and soy sauce blending very well, not falling short of the chefs at Dreamscape Garden. The two remaining small cold dishes were also mixed to be very refreshing, making Greg Jensen¡¯s appetite soar. Seeing how much Greg Jensen enjoyed the meal, Beverly Hall couldn¡¯t help feeling a little proud and asked with a smile, ¡°How is it? To your liking?¡± Greg Jensen gave a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Not bad, nearly as good as our hotel chefs.¡± ¡°You own a hotel?¡± Beverly Hall asked curiously. Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°Hotels, medicinal herbs business, farming¡ªI do anything that makes money.¡± Beverly Hall laughed out loud and said, ¡°You¡¯re really interesting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, I really do farm.¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t farm it myself.¡± Beverly Hall covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t look like a farmer.¡± Greg Jensen raised his eyebrows and said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Oh? I did some ¡®farming¡¯ at your 4S shop today, planted it deep too.¡± ¡°Oh my, stop it¡­¡± Beverly Hall chided softly, her cheeks flushing and her breathing quickening a bit. She stood up, somewhat flustered, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll just go clean up a bit.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush, let¡¯s digest the food first!¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t tease¡­¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care about all that, he pulled her into his arms, then carried her to the living room, sat down on the sofa, and kissed her deeply. Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Cunning Plan_1 Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Cunning Plan_1 Beverly Hall¡¯s house was mostly fine, but the furniture was a bit old, and the sofa somewhat stiff. When she sat down, the springs creaked and groaned. After a long while, a drained Beverly Hall nestled in his embrace and murmured softly, ¡°Let¡¯s rest a bit; I¡¯ll go draw a bath for you shortly.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Greg Jensen gave a hearty laugh, carried Beverly Hall into the bathroom, and naturally, they were not idle while taking their bath. More than an hour later, after the bath was finished, Beverly Hall had no strength left and was carried to bed by Greg Jensen, where she fell into a deep sleep. Greg Jensen got dressed, helped put the dishes into the dishwasher, and then drove back to his villa in Enchanted River Town. Although the Fragrant Spirit Grass had adapted to the scarce Spiritual Energy environment and wouldn¡¯t wither without water for a day or two, Greg Jensen still watered it once with the Small Cloud Rain Skill. This was Greg Jensen¡¯s treasure; whether he could achieve Foundation Establishment hinged solely on it, and nothing could go wrong. ¡­ The Locke family. After a few days of rest, the old man Jeffrey Locke was looking much better and was having a pleasant chat with Joe Locke. Joe Locke engaged in all kinds of vices¡ªincluding eating, drinking, whoring, and gambling¡ªand did nothing but indulge in leisure activities. His position in the family was even lower than his son Ethan Locke¡¯s. But ever since Ethan Locke started taking over the family business, Joe Locke¡¯s situation had improved significantly. Especially after Ethan Locke secured exclusive supply rights for a Westland Pharmaceuticals branch factory, Joe Locke¡¯s status soared. Relatives who had previously looked down on him and even ignored him now started to actively flatter him. Jeffrey Locke also assigned him the task of finding rare treasures for the Simmons family, which made Joe Locke very proud, as if he could hold his tail high up in the sky. I might not be very capable, but I sure can produce a son. ¡°Dad, when can we take over the supply rights for the Westland Pharmaceuticals main factory as well?¡± ¡°Heh, no rush. Even if we took it now, we wouldn¡¯t have the goods on hand,¡± Jeffrey Locke said with a gentle smile. ¡°First, let¡¯s do well with the branch factory. Next spring, we¡¯ll contact more medicinal herb agents and take over their supply.¡± He paused, then added a reminder, ¡°You should prioritize the task assigned by the Simmons family. If you handle it well, even a little something that they let slip through their fingers will be enough for our family to thrive on.¡± ¡°Dad, you can count on me,¡± Joe Locke assured, thumping his chest confidently, then added as if to take credit, ¡°There¡¯s a private auction in a couple of days. I was thinking of checking it out; I heard there are quite a few good items there.¡± Jeffrey Locke was pleased with his eldest son¡¯s attitude and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to be more ambitious. You can¡¯t keep idling away your days because that would also affect Ethan¡¯s image, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Joe Locke replied somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Dad, I understand.¡± Just then, Ethan Locke walked in from outside. Seeing his son, Joe Locke¡¯s eyes brightened, and he quickly stood up, wrapping an arm around Ethan Locke¡¯s shoulder with a joyful smile, ¡°There¡¯s my precious son! How¡¯s everything going with Westland Pharmaceuticals? Mr. Simmons must be very pleased with you¡­¡± Ethan Locke furrowed his brow, shrugged off his father¡¯s hand, and said with a troubled face to Jeffrey Locke, ¡°Grandpa, the Simmons family has terminated our cooperation.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Joe Locke was stunned, looking at his son in utter disbelief, and muttered, ¡°How¡­ how is that possible?¡± Jeffrey Locke, who was sitting on the sofa, was so shocked that he stood up, disbelievingly asking, ¡°Ethan, what happened?¡± ¡°Sigh, the secret switching of goods¡­ they discovered it, and¡­ they have evidence. Mr. Simmons had no choice,¡± Ethan Locke said with a sigh, explaining the details of the incident. The living room fell into a moment of silence. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I wasn¡¯t careful enough,¡± said Ethan Locke, hanging his head like a defeated rooster, gritting his teeth with hatred at the thought of the cooked duck that had been snatched away. ¡°Do we know who did it?¡± Jeffrey Locke asked with a cold face. ¡°I¡¯ll start investigating now!¡± Ethan Locke immediately made a phone call and summoned all the subordinates who were involved that day. However, after everyone arrived, he realized he was one man short. ¡°Aiden Clark, where¡¯s Big Wang?¡± ¡°No idea? Haven¡¯t seen him for several days.¡± ¡°He treated us to a drink a few days ago, and then he disappeared.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Locke¡¯s face turned deathly pale, and he angrily said, ¡°Find him! Even if it means turning Jamae City upside down, I want that person found. Alive, we want to see the person; dead, we want to see the body!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Locke.¡± Shortly thereafter, the whole Jamae City was stirred into action. But no matter how hard they searched, Big Wang had vanished as if he had evaporated from the world, leaving not a trace behind. Jeffrey Locke sighed and said, ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s just the rights to supply goods, if they¡¯re gone, they¡¯re gone. Business is all about profit and loss, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Ethan Locke sighed and fell silent. Seeing this, Jeffrey Locke offered words of comfort, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Instead, focus your energy on searching for treasures. As long as our Locke family can accomplish great deeds, the rights to supply Westland Pharmaceuticals will sooner or later be ours.¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s expression eased slightly, and he said, ¡°Grandfather is right, I¡¯ll send people out immediately to help with the search.¡± Joe Locke suddenly spoke, ¡°Son, when it comes to finding things, you¡¯re no match for your father. How many people do we Lockes actually have? Even if you send out everyone, you can¡¯t possibly search every corner of Jamae City.¡± Ethan Locke frowned and asked, ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± Joe Locke smiled and said, ¡°Offer a reward. Aren¡¯t all the young people these days fond of posting on their social media? Let¡¯s do a social media bounty ¨C rewards for sharing, and a big prize for finding the item.¡± Ethan Locke was taken aback, then turned to look at his grandfather, both displaying a look of surprise on their faces. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s a good idea, what do you think, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Jeffrey Locke glanced at his eldest son and laughed, ¡°Your dad¡¯s got a smart brain, only he doesn¡¯t always use it in the right ways.¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Joe Locke laughed proudly. Being the wealthiest family in Jamae, the Lockes naturally did not offer a small incentive. Share on social media and receive a twenty dollar reward for providing information, a ten thousand dollar reward, and for those who find the actual item, rewards are given based on the value of the item, up to five hundred thousand dollars! Aside from the reward amounts, that social media post also included several pictures, all of which were of medicinal herbs. Just for providing valid information, one could earn ten thousand dollars, and even if you don¡¯t find the item, you would still get a dollar for sharing with your friends. Who doesn¡¯t have dozens or hundreds of friends on their friend list? Just a few taps of your fingers could earn you several dozen dollars, where else could you find such a deal? Instantly, everyone began to share like mad. In the age of digital information, word-of-mouth can spread frighteningly fast. In less than half a day, the post about searching for rare treasures had spread throughout the entire Jamae City, and even Greg Jensen had received the information. He gently moved the arm that was resting on him and glanced at Jophia Locke, who was still sleeping soundly, before quietly getting out of bed. After pouring himself a glass of water in the living room, he then picked up his phone to take a closer look. Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Training the Child_1 Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Training the Child_1 After looking for a while, Greg Jensen was surprised to discover that besides some rare and valuable herbs, the photos on this social media post even included a Spirit Grass like Fragrant Spirit Grass. ¡°Are there experts in the martial arts circle?¡± Or perhaps, was this list of herbs composed by a Cultivator like himself? Or maybe it was from some Divine Doctor? Greg speculated many possibilities, but only these three seemed the closest, and a trace of vigilance rose in his heart. No matter who it was, he had to be careful. If he really provoked a Cultivator, the consequences were hard to imagine. Looking at the reward of only five hundred thousand listed behind Fragrant Spirit Grass, Greg couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Heh, it would be a miracle to get Fragrant Spirit Grass for such a cheap price.¡± However, he then thought again and felt that five hundred thousand was actually not a small sum. After all, those people certainly did not realize the value of Fragrant Spirit Grass, otherwise why would they sell it? ¡°This method is not bad!¡± Greg thought for a moment, then dejectedly gave up. The Simmons family dared to openly purchase Fragrant Spirit Grass because they had the confidence. If he dared to release this news, he¡¯d probably only attract the covetous eyes of others. Just then, a call from Liliana Grey came in. ¡°Hello, are you out yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± There was a private auction today, which Liliana had to miss due to travel. She had originally wanted Nathan Humphrey to follow along, but she wasn¡¯t quite at ease with that. She knew that Greg had a keen eye for evaluating jade, so she wanted him to accompany Nathan. Greg didn¡¯t have much on, so he agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the address. Just go directly there when it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Greg then called Trey Holmes to have him drive to the Imperial View district to meet him, and afterwards he got up to wash and get ready. As he was washing, Jophia Locke got up, slipped into one of Greg¡¯s shirts, and ran out. Her two smooth, round, and fair legs were particularly eye-catching, and Greg couldn¡¯t help but go up and touch them. ¡°Ah, stop it¡­¡± Jophia was still dazed, gently pushed him away, squinted her eyes, and walked into the bathroom to sit on the toilet. She slowly opened her eyes, then stared blankly, her face quickly turning red, and complained, ¡°Oh my, why are you¡­ why aren¡¯t you wearing clothes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower in a bit, who knew you would barge in.¡± Greg responded casually with a mischievous smile, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never seen it before, what are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Jophia looked at Greg and swallowed. Greg, grinning, walked over, glanced down, and said, ¡°The height is just right, shall we?¡± ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t, mmm¡­¡± Half an hour later, Greg, holding Jophia, stepped out of the shower together, feeling refreshed. Jophia went to make breakfast while Greg sat on the sofa, looking over the recent financial reports. Once breakfast was ready, Trey just happened to arrive. After a quick breakfast, Greg took Trey and left the Imperial View district, driving the newly-bought Wrangler towards Phoenix County. The private auction event was hosted by Phoenix County¡¯s richest man, Quinton Creed, at his estate. Trey was driving, and Greg took the opportunity to catch up on sleep in the passenger seat. After about an hour, they entered Phoenix County. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a GL8 ahead, is it waiting for us?¡± Greg sat up, took a glance, and said, ¡°Honk a few times, let him go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Trey Holmes replied, pressing the horn a few times before realizing the GL8 didn¡¯t budge an inch. She had no choice but to park beside the GL8 and said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Boss, they¡¯re not responding.¡± Greg Jensen rolled down the window and looked across at the other vehicle. Just then, the side door of the GL8 opened, and Nathan Humphrey popped his head out, beckoning to Greg Jensen with a hook of his finger, signaling him to come over. Greg Jensen simply rolled up the window, pretending not to see, and leaned back in the passenger seat, continuing to rest with his eyes closed. Let¡¯s just wait; after all, it¡¯s Nathan Humphrey who wants to attend the auction, not me. Inside the GL8, Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face darkened as he saw Greg Jensen close his window, anger burning inside him. It¡¯s rare for his mother not to be at home, allowing him to attend the auction alone. Yet, here was this disgusting thing that had shown up. To make matters worse, the bastard completely ignored him when he asked him to come over to his car! Nathan Humphrey had been pampered since childhood, unused to such humiliating treatment, his temper flared up immediately and he shouted furiously, ¡°You motherfucker, get over here!¡± At that moment, Greg Jensen suddenly rolled down the window again and spoke coldly, ¡°Nathan Humphrey, right now I¡¯ll give you two choices: either hit the road quickly, or I¡¯ll get out and beat you up right now. Then you can tell me what¡¯s going on and why you¡¯ve been staying here!¡± Remembering Greg Jensen¡¯s fighting prowess, Nathan Humphrey felt a chill run down his spine, and his expression softened slightly. Feigning courage, he said, ¡°Greg Jensen, this auction is the Humphrey family¡¯s business; it¡¯s none of your concern¡ªjust go about your own business.¡± ¡°Fine, then have your mom come talk to me!¡± said Greg Jensen indifferently. At the mention of his mother, Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face changed instantly. None of the uncles and elders of the Humphrey family could hold a candle to him; the only person he feared was his mother, Liliana Grey. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care about all that; seeing Nathan silent, he immediately took out his phone, ready to call Liliana Grey. Nathan Humphrey panicked at the sight, pleading desperately, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­ I was wrong, please don¡¯t call my mom.¡± ¡°Are you going to be obedient then?¡± Looking at Greg Jensen¡¯s smiling face, Nathan Humphrey gritted his teeth in anger and braced himself, ¡°Obedient. I¡¯ll definitely follow Mr. Jensen¡¯s instructions at the auction.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s more like it. That¡¯s a good kid!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a motherf¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing Greg Jensen turn his head again, Nathan Humphrey quickly gestured with his hands, ¡°Nothing, accidentally bumped my head.¡± ¡°Good, then let¡¯s get going. It wouldn¡¯t be right to be late.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After dealing with Nathan Humphrey, Greg Jensen closed the window and instructed Trey Holmes to keep driving, whereas the GL8 obediently followed behind. Trey Holmes stifled a laugh, glanced at Greg Jensen through the rearview mirror, and asked, ¡°Boss, are you sure it¡¯s okay to treat him like a child?¡± ¡°He¡¯s only seventeen, what do you think?¡± ¡°Wait, he¡¯s a minor?¡± Greg Jensen replied annoyedly, ¡°What did you think? Enough, don¡¯t worry about it; just drive your car.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Trey Holmes stuck out her tongue and focused on driving. Inside the GL8, Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot, and he was breathing heavily with rage. The appraiser that had come along, Creed Humphrey¡ªa distant relative of Nathan¡¯s and an old-timer in the Humphrey family, having worked there for decades, even though he was from a junior line. By rank, Nathan should call him ¡®Fourth Uncle¡¯ when happy, but when not pleased, Nathan could just call him ¡®Old Humphrey¡¯ and he would still have to respond. Seeing his young master upset, he hurriedly came over and said with a smile, ¡°Young master, why bother getting angry with him? Once we get to the auction, he¡¯ll be put in his place.¡± Nathan Humphrey was taken aback and asked blankly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Chapter 297 Narrow Road for Enemies_1 Chapter 297: Chapter 297 Narrow Road for Enemies_1 Creed Humphrey laughed, ¡°Just think about it, his expertise is in appraising jade, and there isn¡¯t much jade at this auction. The majority are those mysterious old items, as well as some ancient books. As a jade appraiser who knows nothing about those, won¡¯t he have to keep his mouth shut?¡± ¡°Hey, when you put it like that, it really makes sense!¡± Nathan Humphrey laughed with joy, ¡°Does that mean his trip this time is just for show?¡± ¡°Yes, who decides what to buy and what not to buy at the end of the day, if not you?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Uncle Four really thinks things through.¡± Creed Humphrey smiled, ¡°Compared to your mother who asked him to come over, it¡¯s just because she¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll be taken advantage of regarding the jade.¡± ¡°True, that makes sense.¡± Nathan Humphrey felt much more comfortable, saying, ¡°Alright, call me when we get there; I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The two cars soon arrived at a mansion. After presenting the invitations, they drove straight in and finally stopped in front of a white villa. After getting out of the car, Nathan Humphrey took steps toward the villa. But Greg Jensen pulled him aside and warned in a low voice: ¡°Your mom said it¡¯s me who calls the shots today. If you continue to bid on something I say you can¡¯t buy, I¡¯ll break your legs. It¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Nathan Humphrey was so angry that his nose was askew; it was a time of youthful vigor, and how could he endure this? Just as he was about to explode, Greg Jensen¡¯s finger suddenly pressed on his chest. He felt a tingling sensation in his chest and lost all strength in his body, collapsing down. Lucky for him, Greg Jensen was holding him up, or he would have knelt on the ground. ¡°What¡­ what have you done to me?¡± Nathan Humphrey was terrified, thinking he had been crippled by Greg Jensen, and his face turned pale in an instant. Greg Jensen smiled and patted his chest twice, and Nathan Humphrey¡¯s body immediately recovered. Even though his legs were still a bit weak, he had at least regained the strength to stand. He instinctively took a step back, looking at Greg Jensen in shock, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t mess around. If my mom finds out you bullied me, she will definitely take care of you.¡± Until now, he still thought Greg Jensen was a subordinate his mother had hired, never considering that there might be a deeper relationship between Liliana Grey and Greg Jensen. Thus, although Greg Jensen¡¯s methods were frightening, Nathan Humphrey was only scared momentarily, quickly recovering his composure. Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°You better remember what I just said. Of course, if you don¡¯t agree, feel free to try and see if I dare.¡± After saying that, he walked inside with Trey Holmes. Seeing this, Creed Humphrey, who had just got out of the car, hurried over and asked, ¡°Young Master, what happened?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Nathan Humphrey watched Greg Jensen angrily and said, ¡°Aiden Clark, I¡¯ll take care of him one day!¡± ¡­ The space inside the villa was vast, and there seemed to be quite a number of guests. As soon as Greg Jensen and people like Nathan Humphrey entered, the waiting stewards escorted them to the underground hall. A long table able to seat more than twenty people was set up in the hall, surrounded by various cold dishes and beverages. A dozen or so people, either sitting or standing, were chatting in small groups. Greg Jensen casually found a seat and sat down; Nathan Humphrey hesitated for a moment, sat beside him, turned his head to look at him, sniffed coldly, and turned away. Trey Holmes took two glasses of wine from the side, placed one in front of Greg Jensen, and handed another to Nathan Humphrey. Nathan Humphrey paused for a moment, accepted it, and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need to be so formal, Young Master Zheng.¡± Trey Holmes calmly replied and then found a place to sit down on the outskirts. Creed Humphrey, sitting nearby, saw that each of them had a glass of wine, yet oddly enough, he had none, and felt somewhat uncomfortable. He couldn¡¯t help but snort and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen¡¯s assistant really has quite the eye, pouring two glasses of wine for three people.¡± Trey Holmes frowned but didn¡¯t speak. Greg, however, wasn¡¯t going to humor him and said dismissively, ¡°So what are you, exactly, that you think you deserve to boss my assistant around?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Creed Humphrey, considering himself an elder of the Humphrey family and accustomed to respect from everyone save Nathan Humphrey and his mother, was taken aback. However, with the Humphrey family¡¯s young master right beside him, it wasn¡¯t his place to make decisions; all he could do was look to Nathan Humphrey, hoping the young master would stand up for him. But instead, Nathan Humphrey turned to look at Trey Holmes and even smiled before saying to Creed Humphrey, ¡°Old Humphrey, if you want to drink, pour it yourself. Miss Holmes is Mr. Jensen¡¯s assistant; what do you mean by ordering her around?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Creed Humphrey almost choked on his frustration, but what could he say with the young master having spoken? He shot Greg a venomous glare, then obediently went over to the table, poured himself a glass of wine, and then sat back down, drinking by himself. Trey Holmes found his embarrassment quite amusing, and it was only thanks to Greg giving her a look that she didn¡¯t burst out laughing. Greg also found it funny. His little assistant was really something; even a blind man could see she did it on purpose. Just then, a few people walked in from outside, among them Joe Locke, an old acquaintance of Greg¡¯s. Greg was taken aback for a moment, thinking of that social media post, and while he felt a sense of relief, he was also a bit puzzled. The Lockes were desperately searching for exotic treasures; could Alan Locke¡¯s presence here be because there was something at the auction he wanted? Greg casually took a sip of his drink, a faint sense of anticipation in his heart. If there really were Spirit Grass and Spiritual Medicine, or anything related to Cultivation, he definitely couldn¡¯t miss out on it. On the other hand, upon seeing Greg, Joe Locke was caught off guard, then his expression darkened. He sat down opposite and said, ¡°Young Mr. Yan sure knows how to invite people. What kind of riffraff hasn¡¯t he brought along?¡± The room fell silent before he had even finished speaking. The crowd followed Joe Locke¡¯s gaze and, spotting a young man being addressed, were startled. ¡°Who¡¯s that person who dares to offend the Lockes?¡± ¡°No idea, probably some brash young fool from who knows where.¡± ¡°Shh, this is going to be interesting to watch.¡± What had happened at the Locke family wedding was the talk of Jamae City, but the details had been kept tightly under wraps. So, when Nathan Humphrey saw Joe Locke speaking mockingly, his mind was a bit befuddled, and he looked at Greg, perplexed, asking, ¡°Do you have a feud with the Locke family?¡± He knew Greg was quite forthright, but he didn¡¯t believe he would dare to offend the Locke family. Offending the Locke family was akin to courting death. Wasn¡¯t it better to live a good life? ¡°Yep, they¡¯d love to slice me up.¡± Greg chuckled and turned his head, looking at him with an amused expression, ¡°What about you? Are you scared?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The Humphrey family was considered decent in Jamae City, but compared to the Lockes, they were far behind; it would be strange if Nathan Humphrey wasn¡¯t scared. However, being young and provoked by Greg¡¯s comment, even though he was terrified internally, he couldn¡¯t help but straighten his spine and retorted, ¡°Who said I¡¯m scared?¡± Greg laughed and patted his shoulder, then turned to look at Joe Locke, sneered and said, ¡°Where¡¯s that Alan Locke of yours who can¡¯t keep his pants on? How come they sent you out instead, a well-known good-for-nothing?¡± ¡°Are you f*cking asking for it?¡± Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Chapter 298: No Place to Find Despite Searching Tirelessly_1 Chapter 298: Chapter 298: No Place to Find Despite Searching Tirelessly_1 The hall suddenly fell into a deathly silence, and everyone looked at Greg Jensen in disbelief. They had only heard that the bride of the Locke family was unfaithful, and the wedding banquet ended unhappily, but the details were unclear. However, from what Greg was implying, could it be that the bride¡¯s affair was with Alan Locke? People subconsciously thought it impossible, but then again, after the wedding banquet, Alan Locke was forced to be stripped of all his duties. Doesn¡¯t that clearly indicate that the bride¡¯s affair was indeed with Alan Locke? Hisss! Thinking of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply and their gazes towards Greg immediately changed. After the Locke family¡¯s wedding banquet, there must have been a gag order, and ordinary people just talked about it in private. Nobody exposed the truth in public like Greg did. This was equivalent to slapping the Locke family in the face, and not just a slap, but a resounding one, completely offending the Locke family. ¡°You little bastard, you¡­¡± Joe Locke was furious and about to explode in anger when the secretary by his side hastily held him back. The reason was straightforward: getting angry now would be tantamount to indirectly admitting that what Greg said was true, wouldn¡¯t it? Joe Locke also realized this and glared at Greg viciously before turning his head away as if nothing had happened while starting to chat with the secretary beside him. But the slightly twitching vein on his forehead betrayed the anger inside him. Seeing this scene, everyone let out a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a strange smile on their faces. They were just here for an auction, and they had not expected to hear such explosive news. Now they would have something to talk about when they went back! Feeling the strange looks from the crowd, Greg Jensen drank his beverage with composure, showing no sign of nervousness or any joy from victory. It was just a verbal spat, and he was never afraid of anyone! Besides, in his eyes, the Locke family was just a grasshopper at the end of autumn, not capable of jumping around for much longer. If it weren¡¯t for Joe Locke¡¯s provocation, he wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to spare a glance. At that moment, Nathan Humphrey finally sorted through the events and eagerly leaned over to ask in a low voice, ¡°Greg, is Alan Locke really the one who had an affair with the Locke family¡¯s new bride?¡± Creed Humphrey also came over, looking at Greg with a face full of gossip. Looking at their expectant eyes, Greg smiled and then suddenly spoke up in a very loud voice: ¡°Hey, Creed Humphrey, how could you say such a thing? Spreading others¡¯ scandals, what good does it do for you? Even if Alan Locke slept with his nephew¡¯s fianc¨¦e, you shouldn¡¯t have said it out loud. How could you put the Locke family¡¯s face?¡± Shhh! The hall went quiet again, and everyone looked over. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, I¡­ I really don¡¯t know about this¡­¡± Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Creed Humphrey was panicking, pointing at Greg and saying, ¡°It was him, he said it all.¡± ¡°Creed Humphrey, is it?¡± Joe Locke glared at him menacingly and said, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll have a good time when we get the chance!¡± ¡°Mr. Locke, you have to believe me, it really wasn¡¯t me.¡± Creed Humphrey was so anxious he was almost crying, but Alan Locke simply ignored him and continued chatting with the secretary beside him. The others, however, looked at Creed Humphrey with amused, somewhat strange eyes, but mostly with admiration. Some even gave him a thumbs up. Creed Humphrey wanted to cry but had no tears, and said incredulously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? It really wasn¡¯t me who said it.¡± ¡°Enough, old Humphrey, shut your mouth.¡± ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Creed Humphrey, like seeing a lifesaving straw, grabbed Nathan Humphrey¡¯s arm and pleaded in a mournful voice, ¡°Please tell them it wasn¡¯t me who spilled the beans.¡± Nathan Humphrey couldn¡¯t be bothered to get involved and immediately said, ¡°Enough, shut your mouth, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I told you to shut your mouth, can¡¯t you understand? The more you talk, the bigger this gets!¡± Creed Humphrey, left with no choice, closed his mouth, but tears fell down, pitter-patter. After so many years working for the Humphrey family, he had never suffered such indignity. It was just too bullying! Greg Jensen turned his head and winked at Trey Holmes with a smile. Trey Holmes knew this was her boss taking revenge for her, and while her heart warmed, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and giggle. The boss is so naughty, I adore him! Right at that moment, several more people walked in through the door, led by a middle-aged man with a sallow complexion who looked somewhat haggard. The two people following him immediately caught Greg Jensen¡¯s attention. For those two were none other than Cole Barnett and Max Milton, who had escaped from Spencer Burley¡¯s grasp. Max Milton, with his face still cold and expression haughty, would certainly be mistaken for a grand master appraiser from elsewhere by those unaware. Cole Barnett, still beaming as usual, seemed like a smooth and slick businessman, bowing to everyone, and greeting them with a nod. The leading middle-aged man spoke with a smile, ¡°Welcome, everyone, I am deeply honored by your presence. I¡¯m Quinton Creed.¡± So he¡¯s the organizer of the auction, Quinton Creed? But it was unclear whether he had been deceived by Max Milton and his companion, or if he intended to team up with these two swindlers to con other people¡¯s money. Greg Jensen looked up and saw Max Milton and Cole Barnett looking over at him. He revealed a playful smile and shook his head lightly. Upon seeing Greg Jensen was also here, Cole Barnett¡¯s face instantly paled, his lips quivering as he whispered, ¡°Why is this scourge here too?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Who should I ask?¡± Max Milton looked frustrated, having been greedy last time and fallen into Greg Jensen¡¯s hands. Not only did he vomit up all the swindled money, but he also lost hundreds of thousands. Finally free, he had hoped to make up for his losses with a big score, only to run into the same damn bastard again. ¡°Maybe¡­ we should just leave,¡± Cole Barnett said, his voice trembling. Max Milton turned his head, glanced at the bodyguards standing by the entrance, and snorted coldly, ¡°Leave? Where to? The stage is already set; if we don¡¯t make this deal happen, do you think Quinton Creed will let us go?¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Cole Barnett asked. Max Milton noticed Greg Jensen shaking his head, and he paused, feeling slightly relieved, and said, ¡°That bastard Greg Jensen is shaking his head at us, probably telling us not to make any rash moves.¡± He took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± On the other side, Quinton Creed, still oblivious to the fact that his two recruited swindlers had already been exposed, smiled at the crowd and said: ¡°I¡¯ll not hide from you, these two are antique dealers I recently met, and they have quite a few treasures in their possession. I intended to buy everything myself, but unfortunately, my funds are limited, so I had to invite everyone here to have a look.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone turned their attention. Cole Barnett knew it was his cue, cleared his throat, and with a smile said to the crowd, ¡°To tell the truth, if it weren¡¯t for my immediate connection with Mr. Creed, I wouldn¡¯t want to waste my time in such a small place. But since you¡¯re all here, have a look. I¡¯m a businessman; I don¡¯t stick to many rules¡ªthe highest bidder takes it.¡± Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: Chapter 299 Eight Forms Mirror_1 Chapter 299: Chapter 299 Eight Forms Mirror_1 Quinton Creed smiled and took over the conversation, saying, ¡°The highest bidder gets it, fair and square. Don¡¯t you all agree?¡± ¡°Heh, Mr. Creed is absolutely right.¡± ¡°Hurry up and bring out the item for us to see.¡± ¡°Exactly¡­¡± Quinton Creed smiled, waved to the door, and immediately more than a dozen young and beautiful hostesses walked in. These hostesses were dressed in bright red cheongsams, moving with graceful sways that quickened the heartbeat of onlookers. The hostesses approached the long table, placed their trays on it, and then lifted the red cloths covering them. One by one, antiquities with an ancient charm were revealed to the crowd. After the hostesses stepped back, it wasn¡¯t long before they returned, carrying another dozen or so antiques in their hands. Once they had laid the antiques in front of everyone again, they turned and left with their sashaying hips. Quinton Creed clapped his hands and laughed, ¡°Alright, everyone can now have a closer look.¡± The crowd immediately picked up the items before them to inspect. After looking them over, they carefully placed them back on the table, pushing them towards the person seated next to them. There were quite a few items, more than thirty in total, enough for everyone to have one with some to spare. In front of Greg Jensen was an ancient book, vertically bound with string, with a blue cover missing a piece, looking somewhat worn. Greg Jensen picked it up and casually flipped through it, finding it to be a handwritten copy of the ¡°Tao Te Ching.¡± He tried detecting it with the Earth Mind Technique and saw only a murky grayness with a faint yellow light flickering within. The yellow light signified age; the older the piece, the denser the color. If it turned brown, then it must be from the Warring States Period at least. This was clearly written in the Five Elements Spell, so after Greg Jensen detected it, he lost interest and casually took the Eight Forms Mirror from Nathan Humphrey¡¯s hands. Nathan Humphrey was examining it closely when Greg Jensen snatched it away, startling him. He glanced around and, seeing that no one had noticed, he let out a sigh of relief. He lowered his voice, urgently saying, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know you can¡¯t just take things when they¡¯re in someone else¡¯s hands? If it breaks, the responsibility won¡¯t be clear.¡± Greg Jensen was stunned for a moment before nodding, then he remembered that there indeed was such a rule in antique dealing. If you want to look at an item, you can¡¯t take it directly from someone¡¯s hands; you have to let them place it on the table before you can pick it up to examine. That way, if it accidentally falls to the ground, it¡¯s clear whose responsibility it is. Nathan Humphrey frowned, feeling somewhat annoyed, but making a scene in front of so many people would only make him the butt of the joke. He could only glare at Greg Jensen and started to flip through the ¡°Tao Te Ching.¡± After a while, he couldn¡¯t help admiring it, ¡°What a great find, it¡¯s actually a Ming Dynasty handwritten copy, this should be worth some money, right?¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Creed Humphrey also took it and looked, nodding, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s indeed from the Ming Dynasty, its value should be between five hundred thousand to seven hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Ming Dynasty? I think it¡¯s from yesterday.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help laughing. Upon hearing this, Creed Humphrey¡¯s face turned sour as he scolded, ¡°What do you know? Mr. Jensen, the lady boss invited you here to ensure the young master¡¯s safety, not to direct things recklessly.¡± ¡°Heh, you take another good look, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you,¡± Greg Jensen said. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the antique business for decades, you think you, a youngster, know better than me? What a joke!¡± Creed Humphrey looked at Greg Jensen with disdain and said to Nathan Humphrey, ¡°Young master, listen to me, as long as this ¡®Tao Te Ching¡¯ doesn¡¯t exceed six hundred thousand, we can buy it.¡± ¡°Not to mention making a lot of money, earning a hundred or eighty thousand is no big deal.¡± He looked up at Greg Jensen again with a sneer, ¡°And from what I know, the handwritten copies from the Song dynasty have been appreciating in recent years. Just hold onto them for two or three years, and we could make even more money.¡± How much to earn was actually of little concern to Nathan Humphrey; he had come this time simply to show his mother that he was not as useless as she had said. Therefore, when he heard Creed Humphrey¡¯s words, his spirits lifted immediately, and he laughed, ¡°Good, then we must buy it.¡± Seeing this, Greg Jensen chuckled and turned his attention back to the Eight Forms Mirror, probing it with the Earth Mind Technique. A moment later, his expression became grave. For he discovered that not only did the Eight Forms Mirror have a dense yellow glow, but there were also wisps of green energy flowing through it. This meant that the mirror was not only ancient but also a Magic Artifact. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of so many people, Greg Jensen would have truly liked to stimulate his True Qi immediately to see what function this worn Magic Artifact actually had. He examined the appearance of the Eight Forms Mirror carefully and found that there were already many cracks on it; even as a Magic Artifact, it probably wouldn¡¯t last long before it was unusable. To buy or not to buy? Greg Jensen felt somewhat conflicted; if it wasn¡¯t for the pending payment from Westland Pharmaceuticals, he would have really liked to buy it straight away for research. However, he had only a little over two million in cash on hand, and it might be a bit of a struggle to purchase the Eight Forms Mirror. Moreover, this Magic Artifact was clearly on the verge of being unusable, and it seemed somewhat unworthy to spend a lot of money on it. He looked up and saw Quinton Creed sitting next to Joe Locke, speaking to him, and they both glanced at the Eight Forms Mirror from time to time. Seeing this, confusion arose in Greg Jensen¡¯s mind. Joe Locke was clearly here for the Eight Forms Mirror, but the mirror was nearly unusable; wouldn¡¯t he risk getting scolded by the Simmons family for presenting them with such an item? Greg Jensen scanned the crowd, his gaze falling on Max Milton, and a sense of realization dawned on him. They were planning to trap Joe Locke! With this thought, Greg Jensen had made up his mind; he decided to let go of the Eight Forms Mirror, but he still wanted to inquire about its origins. ¡°Decide for yourself if you want to buy it; I need to use the restroom,¡± Greg Jensen casually said to Nathan Humphrey sitting next to him, then got up and walked toward the exit. Nathan Humphrey couldn¡¯t wait for him to leave, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Cole Barnett and Max Milton were seated on the other side of the long table, close to the entrance. Upon seeing Greg Jensen approaching them, Cole Barnett turned pale with fright and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Max, here he comes; he¡¯s not going to hit me, is he?¡± The psychological trauma from their previous encounter with Greg Jensen was too profound; even someone as slick as Max Milton felt overwhelmed. Suppressing the fear in his heart, Max Milton said, ¡°There are so many people here, he wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Before he could finish speaking, Greg Jensen suddenly stopped in front of them and said in a low voice, ¡°Max Milton, come outside with me.¡± After saying that, he headed straight for the exit. Max Milton looked around and noticed that everyone was engrossed in the treasures in their hands, paying no attention to this side, so he thought about standing up and following Greg Jensen out of the hall. Seeing this, Cole Barnett grew anxious and said, ¡°Max, what are you doing? There are fewer people outside; be careful he doesn¡¯t make a move on you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine; I¡¯ll just take a look. You wait here,¡± Max Milton replied. Despite feeling a bit fearful, Max Milton decided to follow Greg Jensen outside to see what he really wanted. He got up, left the hall, and followed Greg Jensen into the restroom. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: Chapter 300 Subduing the Swindler_1 Chapter 300: Chapter 300 Subduing the Swindler_1 Greg Jensen made a round in the restroom and, seeing that it was only the two of them, asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s the origin of that Eight Forms Mirror?¡± ¡°The Eight Forms Mirror?¡± Max Milton¡¯s pupils involuntarily shrank, because that mirror was the only treasure among these antiques and the only scam. Could it be that he already knew? Max Milton looked at Greg Jensen with uncertainty, his eyes darting toward the restroom entrance, already contemplating how to escape. Seeing this, Greg Jensen knew he had misunderstood and sneered, ¡°I have a grudge against the Locke family too, so I won¡¯t disclose your plan to cheat Joe Locke. I just want the origin of the Eight Forms Mirror.¡± Max Milton hesitated, ¡°Are you really not going to expose me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with all the nonsense?¡± Greg Jensen grew impatient and said, ¡°Do you have any other choice but to trust me?¡± Knowing he was right, Max Milton hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°We obtained that mirror from a rustic scholar. It¡¯s said to have protective effects, but it¡¯s on the verge of being useless. We won¡¯t know if it can still be used until we try.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of that rustic scholar?¡± Seeing hesitance on his face, Greg Jensen continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go to Joe Locke right now and tell him that mirror is fake. Although I have a grudge against him, my word definitely carries more weight than yours, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell!¡± Max Milton clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know his real name, but he has a nickname, ¡®Pangolin,¡¯ active around the Huguang area.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, then swiftly moved in front of Max Milton, pried open his mouth, and popped a pill of Three Greens Elixir into it. Gulur! ¡°Ack¡­¡± Max Milton stumbled back several steps, his face filled with horror, and then began to claw at his throat, trying to spit out the Three Greens Elixir. But the Elixir melted as soon as it hit his tongue, and he even vomited up bile without seeing the shadow of the Elixir. He looked up in terror and said with a trembling voice, ¡°What¡­what did you give me to eat?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just a poison pill. Don¡¯t be so nervous; you won¡¯t die just yet,¡± Greg Jensen sneered. ¡°It will act once a week, each time causing unbearable itching, eventually leading to scratching yourself to raw, infected skin until death.¡± He then threw an antidote pill to Max, ¡°This is the antidote. It will prevent the poison from acting for a week.¡± After saying this, he walked straight out. Max felt as if he had fallen into an ice pit. Had it been anyone else saying this to him, he would have simply thought they were bluffing. But with Greg Jensen, it was different. Because he had already experienced Greg Jensen¡¯s terrifying methods once, and absolutely did not want to experience them a second time. At this point, there was no choice but to be manipulated by the other party! Max Milton slumped powerlessly against the wall, as if drained of all strength. Just then, Greg Jensen suddenly returned. Seeing this, Max tensed up again and stuttered, ¡°What¡­what else do you want? I¡¯ve already taken the poison, you¡­¡± Greg pulled out another Three Greens Elixir and an antidote, placed them in his hand, and smiled, ¡°Almost forgot; take this Elixir to Cole Barnett. I believe you know what to do.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Max looked at the Elixir in his hand and it took a good long time before he came back to his senses. When he looked up again, Greg Jensen had already left. He gritted his teeth, secured the antidote, held on to the Three Greens Elixir, and returned to the hall. Upon his return, Cole Barnett quickly asked, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he?¡± ¡°No, he just asked me which items were real,¡± Max Milton said expressionlessly. Cole Barnett let out a sigh of relief, then asked somewhat perplexedly, ¡°Then¡­ he¡¯s not pursuing the earlier matter?¡± ¡°We gave him the money, and he didn¡¯t lose out, so what¡¯s there to pursue?¡± ¡°True.¡± Cole Barnett completely relaxed and laughed, ¡°After last night¡¯s deal, let¡¯s head back south, huh? It¡¯s too dangerous here, taking lives over the slightest provocation.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Max Milton nodded and, seizing the moment when Cole Barnett looked up, tossed the Elixir into the other¡¯s water cup, then nonchalantly turned his gaze to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen sat in his seat, the corners of his mouth slightly upturned, and gave Max a nod of acknowledgment. Upon seeing this, Max let out a sigh of relief and said to Cole, ¡°Don¡¯t be so tense, careful not to give yourself away.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± ¡°Have some water, relax a bit.¡± Cole, unsuspecting, picked up his cup and drank all the water down. Watching him, Max sighed and whispered, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m the one who harmed you this time.¡± Cole was startled, thinking he was referring to the torment they¡¯d suffered at Greg¡¯s hands and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just endured some hardship. We didn¡¯t lose anything. Besides, it¡¯s all in the past now, no need to take it to heart.¡± Max gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Then what is¡­?¡± ¡°The water was poisoned.¡± Cole stared blankly, ¡°What poison?¡± ¡°Come on out, let¡¯s talk outside.¡± Max gave him a look and walked out. It wasn¡¯t until then that Cole finally realized the water he had just drunk was poisoned. His face turned pale again, and his legs went weak with fear. Seeing that Max had already left the hall, he hurriedly staggered after him. On the other side, Quinton Creed noticed the two leaving and furrowed his brow, hesitated for a moment, and then said to Joe Locke with a smile: ¡°Mr. Locke, I need to use the restroom.¡± ¡°Yeah, make it quick.¡± Joe Locke waved his hand impatiently and then looked intently at the Eight Forms Mirror in his hand, growing fonder of it the more he looked. ¡°With this Eight Forms Mirror, if the Simmons family is happy, won¡¯t they restore the supply rights to us?¡± ¡­ Quinton Creed left the hall and asked the bodyguard at the door where Max and his companion had gone, learning they¡¯d headed to the restroom, he quickly rushed there. He had been somewhat wealthy himself, known as the richest man in Phoenix County, but due to a gambling addiction, he lost his entire fortune overnight. It was then that he encountered Max and his companion, which led to the events of today. If he hadn¡¯t been utterly desperate, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to deceive the Locke family even with a hundred guts. Max and his companion were his lifeline; that¡¯s why he was racking his brains. He hurried to the restroom and saw the two walking out just as he arrived, and quickly asked, ¡°Master Max, what are you guys¡­¡± Max frowned and said coldly, ¡°Just using the toilet, why all the fuss?¡± Quinton Creed gave an awkward smile, ¡°I¡¯m just worried Mr. Locke might suspect something.¡± ¡°Suspect my ass!¡± Cole Barnett snorted coldly, ¡°That thing was originally not fake, it¡¯s just about to stop working. Even if he finds out, he won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good then.¡± Quinton Creed chuckled nervously and said, ¡°So¡­ shall we go back?¡± ¡°You go back first. We brothers have a few words to exchange.¡± ¡°This¡­ Okay then.¡± Watching Quinton Creed depart, Cole¡¯s demeanor immediately deflated, and with a look of anger on his face, he glared at Max, saying, ¡°Max, you went about this all wrong!¡± Max gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°What could I do? If you hadn¡¯t taken that Elixir, would he have let us off?¡± ¡°Sigh, indeed.¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s get going quickly. If we delay his business, both of us are in for it.¡± ¡°Hey, wait for me¡­¡± Remembering Greg¡¯s terrifying methods, Cole Barnett shuddered and quickly caught up to Max. Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Gentlemen Do Not Seize What Others Enjoy_1 Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Gentlemen Do Not Seize What Others Enjoy_1 After Max Milton and his companion returned to the hall, the auction officially began. The thirty-some antiques present, though several were of considerable age, were at best replicas from the Republic era and not worth much. Thus, Greg Jensen had no interest in these items whatsoever. On the other hand, others were enthusiastic, successively calling out several bids over a million. Nathan Humphrey had set his sights on the Tao Te Ching, so he didn¡¯t bid on the earlier items, waiting for the Tao Te Ching to be auctioned. When it was, his eyes suddenly lit up. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°I¡¯ll remind you once more, that copy of the Tao Te Ching is a modern imitation, worth at most five hundred yuan. It¡¯s not worth a penny more.¡± Before Nathan Humphrey could speak, Creed Humphrey next to him couldn¡¯t contain himself. He glared at Greg Jensen and angrily said, ¡°What the hell do you mean? Are you intentionally trying to ruin my business?¡± Nathan Humphrey said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t mind him. Bid for this Tao Te Ching for me.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay them any more attention; he let them show off for a while, ready to take his money back later if need be. After all, those two swindlers couldn¡¯t escape the palm of his hand. Though the Tao Te Ching wasn¡¯t the most valuable, manuscripts like it had indeed been increasing in price over the years, so there weren¡¯t a few who followed in bidding. The price quickly rose from the initial one hundred and fifty thousand to five hundred thousand. ¡°Five hundred and fifty thousand!¡± Nathan Humphrey, his eyes red, raised his hand and shouted a bid, directly increasing the price by fifty thousand. This move completely stunned the others. Everyone exchanged glances, feeling that paying this price for a manuscript seemed somewhat unwarranted. Quinton Creed sat at one end of the long table, holding a conspicuous gavel, excitedly announced, ¡°Five hundred and fifty thousand for the first time!¡± ¡°Five hundred and fifty thousand for the second time¡­¡± ¡°Five hundred and fifty thousand for the third time, sold! Congratulations to young master Humphrey for acquiring the Song Dynasty hand-copied Tao Te Ching.¡± Quinton Creed smiled very happily; having bought it for five hundred, he directly turned over a thousandfold profit. If he could sell all thirty-plus items, the little capital he invested would all come back to him. A hostess, holding a box containing the Tao Te Ching, placed it in front of Nathan Humphrey, then took out a POS machine for the card payment. After making the payment, Nathan Humphrey couldn¡¯t wait to admire it and even turned his head to Greg Jensen with a smile, his expression full of scorn. His expression seemed to say: You¡¯ve never seen anything this good, have you? Greg Jensen, smiling, shook his head and looked towards the center of the table. Because what was up for auction next was the Eight Forms Mirror. ¡°A Tang Dynasty Eight Forms Mirror, said to be a Taoist object with protective capabilities, starting low at five hundred thousand!¡± Goodness, the starting bid was five hundred thousand. Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in wonder and then was taken aback. Because he suddenly thought, if the amulets he made were put up for auction, how much would they sell for? The amulets he made were genuinely protective, and were much stronger than this Eight Forms Mirror. Thinking of the difficulties involved in making amulets, Greg Jensen shook his head; never mind, selling amulets seemed like a good business, but on further contemplation, it seemed unnecessary. Not to mention how much they could sell for, just the energy expended in making an amulet was worth a couple of million. His current businesses were earning at least two million a month. Wouldn¡¯t it be nicer to spend that time on Dual Cultivation with a girl? Many among the audience knew their stuff. Even ignoring the so-called ¡°protective¡± capabilities, they knew that this Eight Forms Mirror was an old object. Therefore, the price of the Eight Forms Mirror quickly rose to a million. Joe Locke was the most aggressive bidder. ¡°I¡¯ve set my sights on this Eight Forms Mirror; who dares to compete with me?¡± Seeing Joe Locke¡¯s determination to win at any cost, everyone else dropped out of the bidding, and the atmosphere cooled down for a moment. Quinton Creed felt a bit annoyed inside, cursing Joe Locke for being too domineering; otherwise, the price could have gone higher. Just then, a voice suddenly rang out, ¡°I bid one and a half million!¡± The hall went silent, everyone turned to look towards the source of the voice. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the kid who just spilled the beans earlier?¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s got some nerve, he just seriously offended the Lin family, and now he¡¯s here to compete with Joe Locke for the Eight Forms Mirror.¡± ¡°Haha, this is what they call ¡®having a lot of debt doesn¡¯t worry you, having a lot of lice doesn¡¯t itch,¡¯ I guess.¡± Joe Locke was also stunned for a moment, then angrily said, ¡°Greg, are you done playing around?¡± ¡°Hey, Mr. Lin, that¡¯s not right of you.¡± Greg said with an innocent face, ¡°Isn¡¯t an auction about the highest bidder winning? Are you saying that just because you fancy something, no one else is allowed to bid?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Joe Locke¡¯s face turned an iron blue as he nodded and said, ¡°Fine, then compete for it. I want to see just how much money you have to dare to compete with the Lin family for something!¡± After that, he said to Quinton Creed, ¡°I bid two million!¡± Quinton Creed, seeing this, was already delighted inside, and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Lin bids two million, does anyone wish to challenge the bid?¡± The question was addressed to everyone, but his eyes were fixed on Greg. Greg smiled and raised his hand, saying, ¡°I bid two and a half million.¡± ¡°Three million!¡± ¡°Three and a half million!¡± Joe Locke, now driven to fury, raised his hand and said, ¡°I bid five million!¡± ¡°Mr. Lin bids five million, does anyone wish to counter?¡± Whoosh! Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Greg once again. Joe Locke said with a sardonic smile, ¡°Are you going to follow that?¡± ¡°Err, five million, well, I¡¯ll pass on that.¡± Greg laughed and shook his head, saying, ¡°Since you want it so badly, I¡¯ll let you have it. After all, ¡®a gentleman does not snatch what others desire,¡¯ right?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Joe Locke originally intended to properly humiliate Greg, but upon hearing his words, he was so frustrated he nearly spat out blood. What a guy, bidding this whole time, jacking the price from one million to five million, and now bringing up ¡®a gentleman does not snatch what others desire¡¯? What were you even doing before? Frustrated as he was, being able to buy the Eight Forms Mirror still made Joe Locke very happy. He promptly paid for it and then left the auction hall directly. Greg watched his retreating figure and couldn¡¯t help but let a cold smile play about his lips. In the following auctions, Greg and Nathan Humphrey didn¡¯t participate much; Nathan exclaimed several times that he wanted to leave, but Greg never agreed. Nathan didn¡¯t know what he was up to. He wanted to leave, but he was afraid of Greg snitching to his mother, so he had to stay. After waiting for quite a while, the auction finally ended and the crowd gradually left. Only Greg remained seated with the air of someone without the slightest intention of leaving. Nathan frowned and said, ¡°Greg, the auction is over. Aren¡¯t you leaving? What are you waiting for?¡± Greg looked up, glanced at him, and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m waiting to clean up your mess!¡± Nathan¡¯s face darkened, and just as he was about to ask what he meant, Quinton Creed and Max Milton approached them. The auction had netted a total of forty million. Although it didn¡¯t recoup the entire lost fortune, it at least provided capital for a comeback. Quinton was in a great mood and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Greg, right? Would you like to stay for a meal?¡± Greg looked around and noticed they were the only three left in the hall, then replied directly, ¡°No need for a meal, just refund me for this item.¡± As he spoke, he took the Tao Te Ching from Nathan¡¯s hands and tossed it onto the table. ¡°Greg, what are you doing? This is something I bought!¡± Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Chapter 302: Return_1 Chapter 302: Chapter 302: Return_1 Quinton Creed¡¯s face also darkened as he frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Jensen?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at Cole Barnett and Max Milton standing behind him, then turned to Quinton Creed and said indifferently, ¡°This kid from my family doesn¡¯t quite understand things, nor does he care whether the items are real or fake; he carelessly bids. There were too many people earlier, and it was embarrassing to say this, so I¡¯ve waited until now.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°real or fake,¡± a surge of anxiety swelled within Quinton Creed as he retorted with a fierce, yet worried tone, ¡°Mr. Jensen, there is no such thing as returns at an auction. If you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s okay. I can help you resell it at the next auction.¡± Greg Jensen stood up, looked at Quinton Creed seriously, and nodded, ¡°Alright, since Mr. Creed has said so much, then I guess I¡¯ll go talk to the Lin family. See if their treasure is the same as mine¡ªno matter how I look at it, it seems fake.¡± After saying this, he headed straight for the exit. Seeing this, Quinton Creed¡¯s face finally changed, and he quickly ran over to stop him, chuckling, ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s talk this over, there¡¯s no need to rush.¡± The corners of Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he scoffed, ¡°Now we can talk?¡± ¡°Yes, certainly, we can definitely talk.¡± Quinton Creed wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°The Tao Te Ching cost you five hundred and fifty thousand, right? I¡¯ll refund you right now.¡± ¡°Then do it quickly,¡± Greg Jensen said. Not daring to delay, Quinton Creed quickly took out his phone and transferred the money to Greg Jensen, then said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, about today¡¯s incident¡­ please make sure to keep it a secret.¡± Greg Jensen looked at his watch and said, ¡°My time is worth millions a minute, and I¡¯ve wasted three minutes here with you. And now you¡¯re asking me to keep a secret¡­¡± ¡°One million, I¡¯ll transfer it to you right now!¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen reluctantly nodded his head. Quinton Creed pulled out his phone again and made another transfer to Greg Jensen. Seeing the balance on his phone, Greg Jensen smiled contentedly, patted Quinton Creed¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Remember to call me when you organize another auction.¡± ¡°Of course, we will definitely invite Mr. Jensen.¡± Invite your uncle! Are you inviting me over to extort my money? Quinton Creed cursed Greg Jensen¡¯s ancestors in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare show it on his face; he actually had to keep up the appearance of a smiling face. ¡°Haha.¡± Greg Jensen let out a laugh, turned to the bewildered Nathan Humphrey, and said, ¡°What are you standing there for? Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Nathan Humphrey, still dazed, followed Greg Jensen out and only once they were in the car did he come to his senses. He looked at Greg Jensen with a shocked expression and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­ Was the Tao Te Ching fake?¡± ¡°You drive the Jeep yourself.¡± ¡°Of course, boss.¡± After briefing Trey Holmes, Greg Jensen turned and got into the GL8, giving Nathan Humphrey an annoyed stare and spoke, ¡°What do you think? If it wasn¡¯t fake, why would he return the money? And why would he pay a million to silence me?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Both Nathan Humphrey and Creed Humphrey were stunned. ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s not possible. I saw it myself, it was clearly from the Song Dynasty, how could it be fake?¡± Creed Humphrey still couldn¡¯t quite bring himself to believe it. Greg Jensen pointed at his nose and cursed, ¡°Aiden Clark, you old fart, if it weren¡¯t for Liliana Grey¡¯s sake, I¡¯d slap you twice right now. I already told you it was fake, yet you still wanted to buy it, to show off how impressive you are, huh? Lived all these years and your brain went to the dogs? Obviously dubious items and you still fucking bid for them, you brainless idiot!¡± Creed Humphrey¡¯s face turned bright red from the scolding but didn¡¯t dare to say a word in retort. Today he had truly lost face; if not for Greg Jensen being there, that 550,000 would have gone down the drain. Greg Jensen noticed that Nathan Humphrey kept staring at him, which made him quite angry, slapping his head hard and saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, unlucky kid? I told you it was fake and you still didn¡¯t believe me. Could I possibly harm you? Besides, what¡¯s there to earn from ten or eighty thousand? If you want to earn, earn big! No brains and no vision.¡± Nathan Humphrey was scolded without any temper left. He had spent so much effort and finally agreed to spend 550,000 on a copy of ¡°Tao Te Ching¡±, hoping to make a profit of a hundred or eighty thousand to show his mother, never expecting to end up with a fake. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t spend a penny, just moved his lips, and directly earned a million as hush money. It really was infuriating how some people always seemed better off! Compared to Greg Jensen, he felt like a complete failure! At this moment, Nathan Humphrey had completely lost the air of the Humphrey family¡¯s young master, his head drooping like a defeated rooster, silent. After Greg Jensen had finished cursing, he asked Nathan Humphrey for his bank card number and transferred a million to him. Nathan Humphrey, looking at the balance, was taken aback and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡­ you transferred too much.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Not too much. The 550,000 is the principal, and the other 450,000 is your share of the profit.¡± ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t right, is it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Just consider it your pocket money. If your mom asks, just say it¡¯s the hush money we discussed.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at Creed Humphrey and said, ¡°Give this old guy 50,000! Both of you, keep your mouths shut tight. If the news of today gets out, you two will be the first to suffer.¡± ¡°We definitely won¡¯t talk!¡± Nathan Humphrey wasn¡¯t dumb, he understood what Greg Jensen meant. If this got out, it would not only anger Quinton Creed but also indirectly slap the Lindens¡¯ faces, and neither family would let him off. When Creed Humphrey learned that he would also get some money, he quickly assured, ¡°Mr. Jensen, rest assured, I promise not to say a word.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± When the three of them returned to Jamae, it was already past lunchtime. Greg Jensen simply took them to Dreamscape Garden and asked the kitchen to make some signature dishes. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley just happened to be coming out of eating there when they saw Greg Jensen hanging out with Nathan Humphrey, which surprised them. Seeing this, Greg Jensen simply called the two over as well. All being young men, and with Greg Jensen intentionally promoting harmony, a few drinks later, past grudges were erased. It was not until then that Nathan Humphrey couldn¡¯t help but raise his thumb and say, ¡°I won¡¯t speak of anything else, but I am truly convinced of Greg¡¯s abilities! You don¡¯t know, Greg just glanced at that book for a few moments, then determined it was a fake. Old Humphrey, who¡¯s worked for our family for decades, couldn¡¯t see it. Isn¡¯t that right, Old Humphrey?¡± Creed Humphrey, who was next to him, hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I was sure at the time that the book was genuine, only to find out later¡­ Sigh, I¡¯ve been embarrassed today.¡± In the following time, Nathan Humphrey became a dedicated fan, praising Greg Jensen to the skies so much that even Greg himself felt a bit embarrassed. After eating, Creed Humphrey took a cab back by himself, while Greg Jensen took Nathan Humphrey and the others to Wright¡¯s club. After arriving at the club and seeing Cole Barnett and Max Milton waiting in the tea room, Nathan Humphrey was stunned. Pointing at them, he said incredulously, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve known Greg for a long time?¡± Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Chapter 303: Make Another Deal_1 Chapter 303: Chapter 303: Make Another Deal_1 ¡°Fuck, you guys are actually in cahoots?¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s jaw nearly hit the floor in shock, ¡°No wonder you knew that book was fake.¡± Greg Jensen gave him a disdainful glance and said, ¡°That¡¯s all the intelligence you have.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nathan Humphrey, these two scammers were caught by Greg before, but they managed to escape later,¡± explained Spencer Burley. ¡°Greg probably recognized them afterwards, nothing to do with that book.¡± Max Milton spoke up, ¡°Mr. Jensen never asked me about the authenticity of the book, indeed.¡± Hearing Max Milton¡¯s words, Nathan Humphrey finally calmed down and asked, ¡°Then why did they come here?¡± ¡°Hehe, I invited them over to help with something, do you want to continue listening?¡± Greg Jensen asked with a smile. Suddenly realizing something, Nathan Humphrey hastily stood up and said, ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯ve drunk a bit too much. I¡¯m going to find a place to sleep it off.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley also left, leaving only Greg Jensen, Cole Barnett, and Max Milton in the tea room. Seeing they had all left, Max Milton took the initiative to speak, ¡°Mr. Jensen, is there something you would like us to do for you?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t respond but continued to play with his teaware. He washed the tea, brewed it swiftly, and then poured three cups, placing them in front of Cole Barnett and Max Milton, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, drink some tea first.¡± Max Milton was fairly calm and took a sip from his teacup, complimenting, ¡°Good tea!¡± Cole Barnett, on the other hand, was incredibly nervous, fumbling the cup and spilling the tea on the table, causing him to yelp from the scald. His complexion turned pale instantly, and he said with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t intentional, I¡¯ll wipe it up right away.¡± Seeing his reaction, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t bite, there¡¯s no need to be so scared. Today, I¡¯ve called you over mainly because there¡¯s some information I¡¯d like to ask about, and also I¡¯d like to discuss a potential cooperation with you.¡± He poured another cup of tea for Cole Barnett and then said, ¡°I want to know who made the Eight Forms Mirror.¡± The two men exchanged looks and were both stunned. Max Milton cautiously started, ¡°Mr. Jensen, as to who exactly crafted that Eight Forms Mirror, we aren¡¯t too sure, but¡­ it¡¯s very likely made by someone on the Immortal Cultivation Path.¡± ¡°A Cultivator?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he asked, ¡°Do Cultivators really exist in this world?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Max Milton glanced at Cole Barnett and said, ¡°You tell him.¡± Cole Barnett cleared his throat and spoke, ¡°We haven¡¯t personally seen any Cultivators, so we can¡¯t say for sure that they truly exist or not. However, considering that Eight Forms Mirror, it¡¯s likely that they do. My master once saw with his own eyes a person being hit by a huge rock. After a burst of light, that person ran off unscathed. According to my master¡¯s speculation, that person was definitely using Defensive Artifacts.¡± Greg Jensen exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Similar to that Eight Forms Mirror?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Cole Barnett nodded. Hearing this, Greg Jensen felt his heart sink. There indeed were Cultivators in this world, and his own cultivation was still in the Qi Refinement Realm. If he carelessly exposed his cultivation, he would certainly encounter big trouble. He thought for a moment, then turned and asked, ¡°So where should one look for Cultivators then?¡± Hearing this, Max Milton couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯ve stumped us with that question. Not just you, even those Martial Arts Families in the provincial city have been searching for Cultivators for years, and not one of them has reportedly found any.¡± Greg Jensen wondered, ¡°What do they need Cultivators for?¡± ¡°What else could it be? They want to enter the Master Realm.¡± Cole Barnett seemed to be very knowledgeable about the rumors in the martial world and immediately began to explain to Greg Jensen. It turned out that martial artists are divided into several realms, with the lowest being third-rate martial artists, with second-rate and first-rate above them. And a first-rate expert has another name, known as Bright Strength Period, also called Bright Strength Warrior, or Bright Strength Expert. Above that are Dark Strength Experts and Innate Grandmasters. Above the Innate Grandmaster, there is the elusive realm of the Way. The ¡°Way¡± that one enters through martial practice! The realm of the Way is a level that many Martial Arts Grandmasters dream of achieving, and entering the realm of the Way means that one has formally stepped into the ranks of the Cultivators. It is precisely for this reason that the Martial Arts Families desperately seek the legendary Cultivators, hoping to use the means of Immortal Cultivation to enter the realm of the Way. Or even give up the Martial Way entirely and switch to the Immortal Cultivation Path. ¡°Martial Way, Immortal Path¡­¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. According to Cole Barnett, Bright Strength Experts have reached the peak of muscular strength, and in the Dark Strength Period, one can generate True Qi internally, driving the body with True Qi, which multiplies one¡¯s strength. If one could enter the Innate Grandmaster realm, then True Qi could be emitted outward to injure others, and it could even simulate various shapes. By his account, Dark Strength is equivalent to the early to mid Qi Refinement Realm, while Innate Grandmaster is equivalent to the late Qi Refinement Realm. And the so-called realm of the Way should be the Foundation Establishment in the path of Immortal Cultivation. Greg Jensen pondered silently, and had now gained a clear understanding of the strength levels in both Martial Way and Immortal Path. There were many similarities between the two, and after reaching the Innate Grandmaster realm, the paths essentially converged. Therefore, even if they hadn¡¯t encountered any Cultivators, the encounters with those Martial Arts Grandmasters also shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. ¡°Thank you, both of you, for clearing that up.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°Now let¡¯s talk about the second matter. Are you interested in doing another deal with the Lin family?¡± ¡°You mean¡­ to scam them again?¡± Cole Barnett asked. Greg Jensen replied with a smile, ¡°If you want to put it that way, you¡¯re not wrong. The money we¡¯ll get from this, I don¡¯t want a penny of it; it would all be yours. What do you think, interested?¡± Max Milton asked, ¡°When can we get the antidote for the poison in our bodies?¡± Greg Jensen replied with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t yet figured out a complete antidote for the poison.¡± ¡°Ah, so does that mean we can¡¯t cure the poison in our bodies?¡± Upon hearing this, Cole Barnett¡¯s face immediately turned ugly. Max Milton, still relatively composed, asked again, ¡°If we help you scam the Lin family once more, can you guarantee to provide us with enough antidote to prevent symptoms for the next five to ten years?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Greg Jensen readily agreed. For him, Max Milton and his companion were like treasures that might be handy in the future, and it was better to keep them in his own hands. Therefore, it didn¡¯t matter if he actually had an antidote or not; even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t give it to the other party. Skilled business people were relatively easy to find, but individuals as adept at scamming and cheating as these two were indeed rare. With their presence, they could likely exert a different kind of power when dealing with some tricky problems in the future. This was also the reason why Greg Jensen, without any hesitation, fed each of them an Eight Forms Mirror Pill. At that moment, he felt immensely fortunate, thankful that he had made enough Eight Forms Mirror Pills the second time; otherwise, it would have been problematic when he needed them. Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Chapter 304 Scrap_1 Chapter 304: Chapter 304 Scrap_1 ¡°Fine, we agree!¡± Max Milton and Cole Barnett exchanged glances, and immediately agreed. Cole Barnett said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, just tell us what to do.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, saying, ¡°Joe Locke is the most addicted to gambling, we can set up a trap¡­¡± Theo Carter had been observing the Locke family for several months, gaining a thorough understanding of each member¡¯s temperaments and true natures. The second son, Alan Locke, was lustful, while the eldest, Joe Locke, indulged in eating, drinking, whoring, and particularly gambling. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Joe Locke had gambled away a company, how would the position of the next Family Head have fallen to Alan Locke? Originally, Greg Jensen had planned to wait until his powers were stronger before he simply killed off the Locke family members, but after encountering Cole Barnett and Max Milton, he had a different idea. Since Joe Locke was fond of gambling, let him gamble then! Back in the day, Ethan Locke had beaten Greg Jensen into an imbecile, and when Joe Locke came to deal with the aftermath, he didn¡¯t even want to pay a cent of compensation, and just sent Greg Jensen back to Peach Blossom Village. Now, taking a bit of interest from him wouldn¡¯t be too much, would it? Cole Barnett and Max Milton were a pair with clear division of labor: the former was responsible for the acting, while the latter for planning and scheming. Thus, upon hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s idea, Max Milton fell into deep thought. After a good while, he raised his head and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I think if we want to take him down through gambling, we could bring Quinton Creed along.¡± Cole Barnett said, ¡°Right, that old fella Quinton Creed is also a big gambler, perfect to bring him along. As long as there¡¯s a chance for him to break even, he¡¯d even dare to scam his own father, let alone Joe Locke.¡± ¡°Sounds good, then it¡¯s decided.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the specifics to you, just handle it as you see fit.¡± Upon hearing this, Max Milton felt much more relaxed and asked, ¡°Will you be joining us at the table when the time comes?¡± ¡°Sure, plan it first, and we can discuss it later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll stay here for the next few days. Just speak to Adrian Wright about anything you need to eat or drink. However, it¡¯s best if no one sees you, lest Joe Locke finds out and it affects the plan later on.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ At the Locke family. ¡°Dad, let me have a look.¡± ¡°Be careful with it, don¡¯t drop it. This little thing cost me five million.¡± Ethan Locke took the Eight Forms Mirror from his father¡¯s hands, curiously inspected it, but after a long while, couldn¡¯t find anything special, and returned the mirror. ¡°There seems to be nothing remarkable about it, just an antique, right? What¡¯s so peculiar about it?¡± Jeffrey Locke said with a smile, ¡°We can¡¯t see anything special, we¡¯ll need the Simmons family themselves to come and test it.¡± Joe Locke confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems. Quinton Creed, that old fella, pounded his chest and promised me that this would definitely be a Magic Artifact.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great.¡± Jeffrey Locke laughed heartily, then praised, ¡°Joe, you¡¯ve done a good job this time. It¡¯s costly, but for the sake of our Locke family¡¯s future, it¡¯s worth it.¡± Feeling praised, Joe Locke said with some pride, ¡°Dad, with this artifact, the Simmons family should return our supply rights, right?¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s smile faded as he shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. The Xiling branch factory has just signed a three-year contract with Jamae Herbs Factory. Forget about the supply rights, let¡¯s see if the Simmons family can compensate us in some other way.¡± Ethan Locke sneered, ¡°That damn Greg Jensen is really cunning, using this opportunity to force the Simmons family into a three-year contract.¡± Joe Locke sneered, ¡°As if the Simmons family is that easy to threaten. Just watch, once the contract period is over, they will definitely take care of Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Three years, I really wish I could kill him now!¡± Ethan Locke said through gritted teeth. Jeffrey Locke said with meaning and solemnity, ¡°Ethan, when dealing with issues, be neither arrogant nor rash. What¡¯s the hurry?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandfather, I understand.¡± Ethan Locke chuckled, then turned to ask, ¡°When will the Simmons family arrive?¡± Jeffrey Locke glanced at the time and said, ¡°They should be here soon.¡± Just then, the butler walked in from outside and said, ¡°Sir, the Simmons family has arrived.¡± ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go out to welcome them.¡± Jeffrey Locke quickly stood up, leading Ethan and the others briskly outside. As they reached the entrance, they saw Mick Simmons leading another middle-aged man in. Mick Simmons smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce him, this is my cousin, Donald Simmons.¡± ¡°Mr. Simmons, forgive us for not meeting you sooner, please come inside.¡± The Locke family ushered Mick Simmons and his companion inside, then carefully took out the Eight Forms Mirror and handed it over. Jeffrey Locke spoke with a hint of pride, ¡°Gentlemen, take a look. This is the Eight Forms Mirror we just acquired for five million. It is said to be a Magic Artifact. We don¡¯t understand this, so we will have to rely on your expertise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a Magic Artifact, but of poor quality. Big brother, you give it a try.¡± Mick Simmons examined the Eight Forms Mirror and then passed it to Donald Simmons. Donald Simmons channeled True Qi into the Eight Forms Mirror. Hum! A burst of cyan light suddenly shone brightly. Upon seeing this, the Locke family immediately showed expressions of joy. ¡°It really is a Magic Artifact!¡± ¡°Fantastic, our efforts haven¡¯t gone to waste¡­¡± Crack! Just as the Locke family were rejoicing, a clear sound of shattering suddenly rang out. Then, to their horror, the already worn Eight Forms Mirror broke into several pieces. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°How did this happen?¡± The Locke family members stared at Donald Simmons with dumbfounded expressions. Donald Simmons furrowed his brow and said, ¡°It¡¯s a defective piece, it¡¯s no longer usable; it just exploded when I channeled True Qi into it.¡± ¡°So you mean¡­ it¡¯s useless now?¡± Jeffrey Locke said, disbelieving. Donald Simmons casually tossed the fragments onto the coffee table and said, ¡°Sell it as an antique. It might still fetch three to four hundred thousand.¡± ¡°How¡­ how is this possible? It was just fine moments ago.¡± Alan Locke couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that the Eight Forms Mirror he had spent so much to acquire could just break like that. He picked up the fragments and turned them over in his hands, muttering quietly, ¡°Could it be that the strength used was too great?¡± ¡°Presumptuous!¡± The expression on Mick Simmons¡¯ face immediately cooled, and he said sternly, ¡°My brother is a genius in our family, his martial skills have reached the later stage of Dark Strength and he is not far from the innate stage. Who are you to question my brother¡¯s abilities?¡± Alan Locke was scolded sharply but dared not show a trace of anger. Instead, he forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, I didn¡¯t mean any offense, it was just a casual remark.¡± ¡°Enough, Antonio,¡± Donald Simmons stood up and said, ¡°They are but laymen who don¡¯t understand the profound depths of our martial arts. Why take their words to heart? Since it¡¯s just a worthless item, let¡¯s head back now.¡± ¡°Yes, big brother.¡± Mick Simmons gave Alan Locke one last glare and then got up to leave. Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Chapter 305: A Grandmaster Must Not Be Insulted_1 Chapter 305: Chapter 305: A Grandmaster Must Not Be Insulted_1 Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face flushed red. He hurriedly followed behind, chuckling awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Simmons, I¡¯m really sorry about this mess. We thought it was just about having a magic artifact, but we didn¡¯t realize it turned out to be a dud. I¡¯m terribly sorry for wasting your time.¡± Antonio Conner paused mid-step and said indifferently, ¡°Your ignorance can be forgiven, but speaking nonsense to insult my brother cannot.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s all my fault, please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Joe Locke said awkwardly. Antonio Conner scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re just lucky that my brother is only a master of Dark Strength. If he¡¯d entered the ranks of the Innate Grandmasters, just for those few words you said just now, he could have killed you on the spot! Remember my words; if you want to live, you¡¯d better mind that broken mouth of yours. Remember, a Grandmaster must not be insulted!¡± After he spoke, he no longer paid any attention to the Locke family members, turned, and quickly left. Watching Antonio Conner and Donald Simmons drive away, Joe Locke was completely dumbfounded. He stiffly turned his head to look at his father and asked incredulously, ¡°Dad, was all my effort today for nothing?¡± Jeffrey Locke gave him a cold glance and left him with a single word, ¡°Useless,¡± before heading back to the villa alone. With this, the Locke family had once again lost face. Not only had they wasted five million, but they had also bought a ¡°fake¡± that angered Antonio Conner. What a mess! Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face sagged with anger as he spoke in a heavy voice, ¡°Joe, who the hell is your friend that sold you a fake?¡± Joe Locke too was feeling irritated, ¡°I¡¯ll call him right now.¡± After saying this, he took out his cellphone to dial Quinton Creed, making sure to put it on speakerphone. Once Quinton Creed picked up the call, Joe immediately shouted, ¡°Quinton, that Eight Forms Mirror you sold me has a problem.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°The mirror is a dud. It shattered the moment it was used.¡± ¡°Joe, you can¡¯t blame me for this. You asked me to find a magic artifact, and I found one, right? How would I know the quality of the artifact? I even told you at the time, if you weren¡¯t sure, you could have invited someone over to check the goods on the spot.¡± Quinton Creed¡¯s response sounded completely innocent, and even Jeffrey Locke couldn¡¯t help but nod silently, agreeing that this really wasn¡¯t someone else¡¯s fault. After all, ignorance is no sin! If Joe Locke, the buyer, couldn¡¯t determine the quality of the item, how could he expect the seller to do so? ¡°Joe, just let it go.¡± At Jeffrey Locke¡¯s urging, Joe Locke reluctantly ended the call. ¡°Dad, what do we do now?¡± ¡°How the hell should I know what to do? You¡¯re old enough, and you¡¯re still asking me? Eat when you should eat, drink when you should drink. Should we stop everything else just because of this little issue?¡± ¡­ ¡°What does it mean that a Grandmaster must not be insulted?¡± Greg Jensen looked at the message sent by Theo Carter and lifted his head in surprise to look at Cole Barnett in front of him. Cole Barnett was taken aback for a moment before explaining, ¡°The phrase ¡®a Grandmaster must not be insulted¡¯ means that someone at the level of Innate Grandmaster is greatly different from ordinary people. No, to be precise, a Grandmaster of the Innate level is already a being of another realm, like the difference between mortals and immortals.¡± Max Milton added, ¡°There¡¯s another saying, ¡®Those not of the Innate level are but ants.¡¯ Think about it, if an ant crawls all over you, what would you do?¡± Greg Jensen instinctively answered, ¡°Crush it?¡± ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s why ordinary people should not provoke a Grandmaster. If you really aggravate one, they could crush you with just a flick of their hand.¡± ¡°Right, and your death would be in vain, since you brought it on yourself.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen nodded in understanding, yet deep inside, he was contemplatively pondering over the urgency of advancing to the later stages of Qi Refinement. He was now at the fifth level of Qi Refinement, and just by reaching the sixth level, he would be able to release True Qi externally. According to the previous description, that would roughly equate to the early stage of Innate Master. By that time, even if he were to slaughter the entire Locke family, it¡¯s likely no one would bother to intervene. ¡°Mr. Jensen, Quinton has sent me a message. He says that Joe Locke¡¯s side has been fooled and won¡¯t trouble him anymore. He¡¯s asking when we can make the next deal.¡± ¡°Do this. Send him a message now, tell him to say to Joe Locke that there¡¯s another amulet coming from somewhere else, and he¡¯ll try to get it for him in the next few days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Max Milton agreed and promptly sent a message to Quinton Creed. Greg Jensen stayed at the club for a while longer before heading directly to Treasure Mansion in Jamae City. It was a quiet day at Treasure Mansion. Clara Adams leaned her pretty little cheek in one hand, gazing out the doorway, lost in thought. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Clara Adams was startled by the sudden voice but took a closer look and realized it was Greg Jensen. Her beautiful little face immediately showed a hint of pleasure, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Haha, listen to you, can¡¯t I come here? Or should I go?¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Greg Jensen looked at her flushed face and couldn¡¯t help but feel tempted. He smirked and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so many days, did you miss me?¡± ¡°Ah, miss¡­ didn¡¯t miss.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t miss huh?¡± Clara Adams¡¯s face turned red again, and she said shyly, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Just grab any piece of jade stone for me, doesn¡¯t need to be too big.¡± ¡°Okay, just a moment.¡± Clara Adams hurriedly ran behind the counter and picked out a small ¡®no worries¡¯ token. It was of ¡®glutinous¡¯ variety with quite a bit of cotton-like inclusions in it. Since it was meant to hoodwink someone, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care much. He picked up the engraving knife and carelessly carved out an amulet. This time the amulet he carved was the same as before, the only difference being the lines were rough, and it could probably only be used once. That is to say, after inputting True Qi into it once, the amulet would be completely useless. After it was done, Greg Jensen paid for the item and was about to invite Clara Adams for a meal, when Liliana Grey walked in from outside. ¡°Good to see you, Ms. Grey!¡± ¡°Greg Jensen, what are you doing here?¡± Caught slightly off guard, Greg Jensen gave a sheepish smile and said, ¡°Just buying a stone.¡± Liliana Grey rolled her eyes and said, ¡°If you need the stone, just say so. Do you even have to buy it?¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°One thing at a time, the money that should be spent, must be spent.¡± ¡°You got it then?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Greg Jensen lifted the amulet to show her. Liliana Grey looked puzzled, then chuckled, ¡°What did you carve here? It looks like a charm drawn by a ghost.¡± It indeed was a charm, but not one drawn by a ghost. Greg Jensen secretly chuckled to himself, then said seriously, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got stuff to do, I should go.¡± ¡°Hey, wait for me. Once I¡¯ve finished with the accounts, I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Greg Jensen had no choice but to sit on the sofa and wait. After about half an hour, Liliana Grey finished with the accounts, then pulled Greg Jensen out of the shop and into her BMW. It was already dark, and the sound-activated lights in the underground parking garage had gone out, leaving only the corridor lights on, casting a dim glow. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯ve been avoiding me today?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Hehe, then hand over today¡¯s assignment.¡± ¡°Here?¡± ¡°Yeah, doing it here is what makes it thrilling!¡± Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Chapter 306: Striving in Cultivation_1 Chapter 306: Chapter 306: Striving in Cultivation_1 The BMW was tightly sealed, but Liliana Grey still turned on the heater for a while out of concern that Greg Jensen might get cold, making the interior quickly become as hot as a steamer. It must be said, BMW¡¯s shock absorption is indeed very good, soft and elastic, and there was no strange noise whatsoever. Most importantly, there was ample space. The front seat could be pulled all the way back, and there was even room for a small bed in the back. The two of them inside didn¡¯t feel crowded at all. After what felt like an eternity, Liliana Grey finally lifted her head, her face covered in sweat. The fine hair by her temples stuck to her face, looking incredibly tempting. ¡°You little stinker, haven¡¯t seen your sister for two days, did you miss me?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who missed me, right?¡± Liliana rolled her eyes and scoffed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Greg Jensen replied with a wicked grin, ¡°Whether I sleep or sleep hounds me, do you think it¡¯s the same?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Liliana covered her mouth and giggled, ¡°Where do you get all these bizarre and wicked ideas?¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± Feeling the True Qi growing robustly within him, Greg Jensen too laughed happily. He then tidied up his clothes, started his car, and headed toward Beverly Hall¡¯s house. Beverly Hall had just sent him a message saying that dinner was ready at her place and asked if he would come over to eat. With a meal ready and the prospect of Dual Cultivation, of course Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t refuse. Of course, whether or not to engage in Dual Cultivation really wasn¡¯t important; what mattered was that Greg Jensen wanted to tend to his fields. After all, the food you grow yourself is always the tastiest. After arriving at Beverly Hall¡¯s house, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t sit idle and started with some pre-dinner exercise. He had always been diligent, but after learning some information about the Martial Way and Cultivation today, a sense of urgency filled his heart. After exercising, Beverly Hall went back to the kitchen to continue cooking, while Greg Jensen sat on the bed in the bedroom, using the Guidance Technique to organize his True Qi. Moments later, he was delighted to discover that he was not far from the sixth level of Qi Refinement as well. All of this was thanks to his tireless Dual Cultivation. From Vince Cooper to Ryan Lampe, then to Liliana Grey, Jophia Locke, and Beverly Hall, they all provided him with a substantial amount of True Qi. Qi Refinement, Sixth Level! Come on! After having dinner at Beverly Hall¡¯s, Greg Jensen returned to Wanhe Homeland. Vince Cooper, not having seen Greg Jensen for several days, didn¡¯t care that Ryan Lampe was also in the room and jumped straight onto him, wrapping her long legs tightly around him. Greg Jensen was quite moved and subconsciously leaned in for a kiss. After a moment, Vince Cooper softened. Panting, she said, ¡°Stop¡­ not here, Ryan is still around.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, you two carry on, I can just learn from it. If you can¡¯t handle it, I can take over.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Vince Cooper gave her a look and staggered back to the bedroom. Ryan Lampe took the opportunity to come over, wrapping her arms around Greg Jensen¡¯s neck, sharing a deep and long kiss, before whispering in his ear: ¡°Okay, go fill her up first, I¡¯ll wait for you in the bedroom.¡± Feeling the warm breath by his ear, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart raced uncontrollably. If it weren¡¯t for Vince Cooper being there, he would have loved to have his way with Ryan Lampe right then and there. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Greg Jensen kissed her on the lips once more before hastily rushing into the master bedroom. Soon, enchanting music began to play from the master bedroom. Ryan Lampe returned to the secondary bedroom, pressed her ear against the wall, and listened to the sounds coming from next door. Her face blushed red like an apple, and her body involuntarily swayed. After a good while, the door to the second bedroom opened, and Greg Jensen walked in with nothing on. Ryan Lampe watched those sharply defined muscles with rapt attention, his eyes narrowing as he hummed, ¡°You jerk, it took you so long to come.¡± ¡°Were you anxious waiting?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± ¡°Not at all?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± Late at night, Greg Jensen, feeling refreshed, took a quick shower, and gazed at the two women who were already sound asleep. He kissed them on their foreheads and then drove back to the Imperial View Community. If only he could have called them together. Greg Jensen felt he was being greedy, shook his head, and tiptoed into the house. Jophia Locke was already lying asleep on the sofa, and there was food left for him on the dining table. Greg Jensen¡¯s heart brimmed with warmth, disregarding the meal, he opted instead for a self-service feast on the sofa. It was clear that Jophia Locke was sleeping soundly, only to be woken up by Greg¡¯s prolonged activity. She first jumped in fright but relaxed upon seeing Greg, then slightly annoyed, she said, ¡°You, why didn¡¯t you wake me up first? All you think about when you come back is doing bad things.¡± ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that part of the top-notch package?¡± ¡°You still dare to say it!¡± With the moon over the willow tips, Greg Jensen, whose True Qi had greatly increased, enjoyed the late-night snacks prepared by Jophia Locke, who had already fallen asleep in bed. After eating, Greg Jensen sat cross-legged in the gym, put three Qi and Blood Elixirs into his mouth, and started to practice the Guidance Technique. According to his current progress, he believed it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could enter the sixth level of Qi Refinement. By then, what would the Locke family amount to? Actually, he didn¡¯t take the Locke family too seriously anymore; instead, he was somewhat interested in the Martial Way exchange meeting that Cole Barnett had mentioned. He heard that the items sold there were all kinds of things that greatly benefited martial artists, from Cultivation Techniques to Elixirs, to various peculiar Magic Artifacts, everything one could wish for. However, most Magic Artifacts were like the previous Eight Forms Mirror, only good for one use, or even completely unusable junk. After all, if there were any good items, who would be willing to sell them? Even so, Greg Jensen still wanted to take a look. For the past half-year, he had been cultivating alone, often feeling an inexplicable loneliness. Joining the Martial Way exchange meeting wasn¡¯t easy; he heard that one needed an introduction to participate. Even people like Cole Barnett and Max Milton from Thousand Doors didn¡¯t have the qualifications to attend, not to mention a wild cultivator like Greg Jensen. The low-quality amulet was ready, but bringing it out now could easily alert Harold Butler. Quinton Creed had just found him an Eight Forms Mirror and was about to help him find an amulet; obtaining two Magic Artifacts in such a short time would clearly tell Harold Butler that there was someone else behind Quinton. Therefore, Greg Jensen decided to wait a few days before bringing it up, letting things with the Eight Forms Mirror quiet down for a while. The next morning, Greg Jensen slid off Jophia Locke¡¯s smooth long legs and got out of bed to freshen up before heading to the Jamae Herbs Factory. The factory had begun normal deliveries, and the payment for the previous batch of goods was due to be settled today. Taylor Ware wanted Greg Jensen to come over to discuss the factory¡¯s dividend distribution. As far as Greg Jensen was concerned, Taylor could distribute it however she wanted; he had never been involved in daily management and was not very clear about the factory matters. So he thought of leaving it for Taylor to handle. But as a professionally hired manager, there were still some decisions that Taylor needed her boss to make. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t object and drove straight to the factory. Several workers who had just got off the early shift, seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s car, immediately stopped to watch. And a few smitten factory girls waved enthusiastically at Greg, their eyes filled with stars. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Chapter 307 Youth is Back_1 Chapter 307: Chapter 307 Youth is Back_1 Greg Jensen didn¡¯t ignore his employees like other bosses might. Instead, he rolled down his car window and greeted his staff. Suddenly, the crowd erupted in screams of excitement. ¡°The boss is so handsome!¡± ¡°Boss, I want to have your babies!¡± Facing such bold declarations of love, all Greg could do was laugh wryly. ¡°Have babies? The Year of the Monkey is long over, wait for the next one.¡± After exchanging jokes with his employees, Greg made his way to the conference room. Inside the conference room, besides Taylor Ware, Chestor Ware had also surprisingly come all the way from Riverhaven County. Also seated were a few high-level managers of the processing plant who had received management shares. Everyone was relaxed and chatting animatedly until Greg walked in, which was when they all fell silent. The meeting was really more of a celebration, so the atmosphere in the room was very harmonious and cordial. ¡°This year, we¡¯ve made a profit of five million six hundred and thirty thousand. I¡¯m looking for your opinions on what to do next. Should we distribute bonuses directly, or should we reinvest this money to equip our factory with additional new types of equipment?¡± Many saw an opportunity to make a quick buck. Greg wanted to discourage them, but they wouldn¡¯t listen and chose to take their dividends and leave. For those not interested in further investment, there were only two choices. Either sell the shares to a few major shareholders or allow their shares to be diluted automatically. Essentially, anyone who wanted to make quick money didn¡¯t really care about their so-called shares. Both Greg and Chestor Ware, as major shareholders, naturally chose to continue investing, so they didn¡¯t take a dime of those millions in profits. However, the payment for the goods from Peach Blossom Village was transferred directly into Greg¡¯s account. Originally around five million, after marking up the price, it went directly over six million. Including the money Greg already had, his cash on hand surpassed ten million. ¡°Money in my pocket keeps me calm; the ancients surely did not deceive me!¡± Ding-dong! The notification sound rang from his phone. Greg took out his phone and saw that it was yet another message from the Lin family, looking to buy rare treasures. Seeing that the listed rewards had doubled, he chuckled. ¡°Looks like the Lin family is really desperate now.¡± He hesitated for a moment but decided to hold off a few more days. Revealing the Amulet now would still be too early. In recent years, the real estate industry had been declining, so the Lin family had started thinking about a transformation, trying to enter the pharmaceutical field. As it happened, they encountered Greg Jensen bursting onto the scene, and the Lin family was completely defeated. It seemed that the Lin family had put all its energy into finding rare treasures, sending several rounds of messages every day. Greg had grown accustomed to this and, putting down his phone, drove to see Louisa Burley. ¡°How have you been feeling lately?¡± ¡°Much better, but it¡¯s too cold outside to go out and have fun,¡± Louisa Burley said with a hint of regret. Her health had improved a lot. Even if she spent the whole day outside, as long as she had an umbrella, she wouldn¡¯t suffer from weakness or fainting anymore. In her own words, she had been completely transformed. But Greg still wouldn¡¯t let her stay outside for too long. Louisa, who was already a well-behaved and sensible girl, also listened to Greg very much. He didn¡¯t allow her to go out, so she really stayed in, having gotten used to it anyway. ¡°Greg, I heard there¡¯s a new movie out,¡± Greg turned to look at her and smiled. ¡°Do you want to see it?¡± ¡°Mhm mhm mhm!¡± Louisa nodded vigorously, her eyes curving into crescent moons. Greg laughed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I happen to be free today; we can go together.¡± ¡°Really, Greg? You¡¯re the best!¡± Louisa hugged Greg¡¯s arm excitedly. Greg was startled for a moment, feeling a softness against his arm. Louisa also realized what she had done and quickly let go, her face flushing as she said, ¡°Oops, got too excited.¡± Greg Jensen deliberately changed the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s invite Magnus Conner and Tracy Miles as well.¡± ¡°They went to the provincial city.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what about Vivian Shimpson?¡± ¡°Vivian went to Mystic City with her father to talk business.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg nodded, ¡°It seems it can only be the two of us then.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Not only did Louisa Burley not show the slightest bit of regret, but she also smiled even more cheerfully. Greg, seemingly not noticing this, informed Annie Stuart and then took Louisa Burley to the movie theater. After they bought their tickets, they realized that the movie that had just been released today was actually a horror film. Seeing Louisa Burley already scared to the point of being pale, Greg suggested helplessly, ¡°How about we come back another day instead?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s just watch this one.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Greg had no choice but to lead her into the screening room. As soon as they entered, Louisa Burley nervously clung to his arm, ¡°Big Brother Greg, let me hold on to you for a while, I¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± Greg laughed, ¡°You¡¯re scared and yet you still want to watch it?¡± ¡°I want to watch it, it¡¯s not often I get to go out.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sit over there.¡± The theater wasn¡¯t very full, so Greg didn¡¯t bother to find their assigned seats and instead pulled Louisa Burley to a corner seat. There¡¯s a little trick to watching horror movies in the cinema; if you¡¯re very scared, choose a seat in the corner. That way, when the ghost in the horror movie comes out to scare people, its eyes won¡¯t be directly facing you. Naturally, the level of horror will drop several degrees. The movie started soon after, telling the story of the past and present of a famous haunted house in the capital. The plot itself wasn¡¯t very scary, but once the music was added, the scenes that weren¡¯t particularly terrifying became eerie and horrifying. Louisa Burley held onto Greg¡¯s arm the whole time, burying her little head into his chest whenever there was a scary scene. Greg even began to wonder if the little girl was deliberately taking advantage of him. Louisa Burley was genuinely scared, while Greg was feeling restless and hot all over. The softness transmitted from his arm, the faint scent coming from her, and the slight itch as her long hair brushed against his face, all made his heart beat faster and faster. He breathed a little heavily, exhaling warm breaths that tickled Louisa Burley¡¯s ears, causing her body to gradually soften. In the end, whether from being scared or just feeling weak, Louisa Burley leaned entirely into Greg¡¯s arms. The two of them ¡°focused intently¡± on watching the movie, neither speaking nor moving. ¡°Big Brother Greg.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I¡­ I want to move a bit.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg slowly loosened the hand that was encircling her waist, and Louisa Burley, using the armrest, stood up. However, having sat for too long, her legs had gone numb, and she wasn¡¯t able to stand firm, ending up sitting back down. Not sure where she hit herself, she whimpered softly, letting out a delicate cry. Greg became a bit anxious, ¡°Where did you hurt? I hope it didn¡¯t hurt you?¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡± Louisa Burley touched her own cheek, only to feel it burning hot, as if she had a fever. On the way back, both were silent, and the atmosphere in the car was heavy yet charged with unspoken intimacy. When they arrived at the Burley family¡¯s front gate, Louisa Burley did not let him drive into the compound; instead, she opened the car door herself, ready to walk in. Just before getting out of the car, she suddenly leaned over while Greg wasn¡¯t paying attention, kissed him on the cheek, then ran into the gate with her face flushed. Greg watched her skipping figure, stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt as if his youth had returned. That girl, in the throes of first love, had managed to leave a deep impression on his heart that had grown cold. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Chapter 308 Auctioning the Amulet_1 Chapter 308: Chapter 308 Auctioning the Amulet_1 In the following days, Greg Jensen continued to live a life of dual cultivation during the day and at night, keeping the girls well fed. As the year-end approached, Quinton Creed finally became restless and made several phone calls to urge him on, and it was only then that Greg agreed to begin the plan. He gave that inferior-quality amulet to Max Milton and instructed him to take it to Quinton Creed; afterward, he began to patiently wait at home, waiting for the notification that the auction was about to begin. After two or three days, Quinton Creed¡¯s call came through, inviting him to attend the auction the following morning. Trey Holmes was still the driver, but this time there was an extra passenger, Nathan Humphrey, in the back seat. Nathan Humphrey had also received the notification. However, this time he didn¡¯t bring Creed Humphrey with him; instead, he went to Phoenix County with Greg. On the way, sensing something, Nathan cautiously asked, ¡°Brother Greg, is there something different about this time?¡± ¡°Something different?¡± Greg looked at him with a half-smile, saying, ¡°Who told you that?¡± A bit nervously, Nathan replied, ¡°Nobody told me, it¡¯s just a guess of my own.¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re quite smart, but if you were really smart, you wouldn¡¯t have asked. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Nathan knew Greg was giving him a hint, teaching him the principles of life and how to conduct oneself. A long-missed warmth and security filled his heart. He began to smile happily. Since his father¡¯s death, no one had mentored him in this way. Of course, if Greg knew that he saw him as a father figure, he would definitely have scowled and kicked him out of the car. Despite having slept with Liliana Grey, he had never considered playing the role of a father to a seventeen-year-old boy. The location for this auction was still the same estate as last time. It was apparent that the items sold at the last auction hadn¡¯t caused any issues yet; otherwise, Quinton Creed wouldn¡¯t dare to host a second one, even if he had ten times the guts. Joe Locke arrived early this time; by the time Greg got there, he was already chatting with Quinton Creed. When Joe Locke saw Greg again, his face darkened, and somewhat angrily, he asked, ¡°Old Creed, why did you call this little bastard over again?¡± Quinton Creed replied somewhat sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m holding an auction, I can¡¯t just kick a customer out, can I?¡± After hearing his explanation, Joe Locke still seemed unhappy, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°What about that amulet you mentioned? Bring it out for me to see, will you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s still locked up in the safe.¡± Upon hearing this, Joe Locke became even more convinced that Quinton Creed must have acquired a genuine article this time; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so anxious. He raised his eyebrows and said breezily, ¡°Old Creed, why don¡¯t you just tell us how much money you spent? I¡¯ll add some and you can sell it directly to me. It saves us the hassle of bidding back and forth.¡± Old Creed laughed and shook his head, then animatedly said, ¡°Harold, I¡¯m really sorry, but the item doesn¡¯t belong to me alone.¡± ¡°Not just to you?¡± ¡°Right, that amulet is of very high quality, looking as if it¡¯s newly made. How could I afford it with what I have?¡± Quinton Creed gestured towards Max Milton, who was sitting on the other side, and said, ¡°Master Milton and I pooled our money to get it back. We¡¯ve invested several million into it; how much more could you offer me? I think we better stick to the auction. It¡¯s fair and square, and no one can complain about paying too much or too little.¡± Joe Locke opened his mouth to protest but then thought about it and seemed to agree. Seeing that most of the attendees had arrived, Quinton Creed announced the start of the auction. As usual, the items were displayed first, then the bidding began in turn. Nathan Humphrey was very well-behaved this time, sitting quietly by Greg Jensen¡¯s side, silently watching others bid and occasionally asking Greg some questions. Luckily, Greg had brushed up on some antiques knowledge the other day; otherwise, he would have really been stumped by Nathan¡¯s questions. After several rounds of bidding, the highlight of the auction, the Amulet, was brought in. As everyone saw the Amulet carved from Jade Stone, their eyes lit up, and Joe Locke¡¯s breathing even quickened a bit. Quinton Creed looked at the expressions on the faces of the crowd, chuckled to himself, and loudly said, ¡°A fine Amulet is being offered, not very old, it¡¯s said to originate from Daoism. The opening bid is two million, with each increase by one hundred thousand. Those interested can start bidding now.¡± ¡°Two million two hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Two million three hundred thousand!¡± The Amulet, judging from its appearance, truly had a fine quality, at least not like the Eight Forms Mirror that was riddled with cracks all over. Therefore, a lot of people followed with bids, and in no time, the price rose to three million. This time, even though Joe Locke had revealed his family¡¯s identity right from the start, it was no use; the bidding went on incessantly. Watching as the bid had reached five million, Joe Locke steeled himself and directly said, ¡°Six million!¡± Upon hearing the price jump by one million all at once, everyone was stunned and after hesitating for a long while, they all gave up dejectedly. Seeing this, Joe Locke was overjoyed. With the Amulet¡¯s condition even better than that of the Eight Forms Mirror, spending six million to acquire it would definitely be a huge gain. Just then, someone suddenly said, ¡°Six million five hundred thousand!¡± At this voice, Joe Locke¡¯s face immediately darkened, and turning his head, he saw that the bidder was indeed Greg Jensen. ¡°Greg, enough is enough! Are you intentionally opposing me?¡± Greg shook his head and said, ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s really not the case this time. I¡¯m planning to buy it as a birthday gift for an elder in my family.¡± ¡°Oh, so you want it, do you? Let¡¯s see if you have the financial strength!¡± Joe Locke snorted coldly and shouted, ¡°Seven million!¡± Quinton Creed, with a big smile, yelled out, ¡°Seven million! Is there anyone else who¡¯d like to increase the bid?¡± ¡°Seven million five hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Eight million!¡± Next it was time for Joe Locke and Greg Jensen¡¯s showdown, as they fiercely competed against each other, quickly pushing the price up to ten million. Joe Locke, with a grim face, glared at Greg and said, ¡°Greg, as long as you stop bidding against me, all grudges between you and the Locke family will be settled. How about that?¡± Greg pretended to be tempted and asked, ¡°Will you keep your word?¡± ¡°In front of so many people? If I don¡¯t keep my word, wouldn¡¯t our family be cursed behind our backs afterwards?¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll let you have it!¡± As if he would keep his word! Greg knew he was just being strung along, but he still immediately agreed, and while the others weren¡¯t paying attention, he gave Quinton Creed a meaningful glance. Quinton Creed said with a smile, ¡°Alright, that concludes today¡¯s auction. I have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll not keep you all any longer.¡± Upon hearing this, the others began to stand and leave. Only Joe Locke, while examining the Amulet, casually asked, ¡°Hey Quinton, what¡¯s the hurry? You¡¯ve earned so much commission from this auction, aren¡¯t you going to treat us all to a meal?¡± Quinton Creed said with a laugh, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯ve already arranged to play cards with Mr. Jensen and Master Milton. I wanted the auction to end early so I could start sooner.¡± Upon hearing about the card game and being eager to rush back with the Amulet, Joe Locke immediately halted, turned around, and said, ¡°Card game? Count me in, will you?¡± Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Chapter 309 Start of the Good Show_1 Chapter 309: Chapter 309 Start of the Good Show_1 Quinton Creed heard that he wanted to join in, his heart leapt with joy, but he still pretended it was difficult and said: ¡°This¡­We all had an agreement. You should just stay out of this and hurry up and return the Amulet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush with the Amulet? Just bring it with me when I return.¡± Hearing Quinton Creed¡¯s words, Joe Locke was even less in a hurry to leave. He sat back down, clutching the box that contained the Amulet. Quinton Creed said with a pained expression, ¡°Mr. Jensen, look at this¡­¡± Greg Jensen said with a cold face, ¡°I have a score to settle with him, and I really don¡¯t want to play with him.¡± Without any shame, Joe Locke grinned and said, ¡°Hey, kid, that¡¯s not very fair of you. Didn¡¯t we agree just now? You give me the Amulet, and I won¡¯t pursue the past matters. Why are you still holding on to that?¡± ¡°A real man should have a bit of generosity in his heart, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± Max Milton also persuaded from the side, ¡°Yeah, the more the merrier. Let¡¯s start quickly, I can¡¯t wait.¡± Greg Jensen frowned, then begrudgingly said, ¡°Alright then. But let¡¯s get one thing straight. We play big, and you better not be a sore loser who flips the table.¡± ¡°Aiden Clark, who do you think you¡¯re looking down on?¡± Joe Locke slapped down a bank card and said, ¡°You name it, how big are we playing?¡± Greg Jensen said, ¡°Three-card brag, starting with two thousand a bottom, two thousand a bet, with a ten thousand cap. Are you in?¡± Upon hearing this, Joe Locke, looking utterly astonished, said, ¡°Two thousand a bottom? You call that big?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t two thousand big?¡± Greg Jensen said, puzzled. Joe Locke laughed as if he had heard a joke, ¡°You ask old Quinton how big we played before. Two thousand a bottom is nothing; our antes are worth more than that. Come on, let¡¯s get started so I can deal a few hands and then get going.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s begin.¡± Quinton Creed brought out several new decks of playing cards, which he showed to everyone for inspection before the game got started. Three-card brag is very simple, yet classic, and it is played in various regions all over the country. The rankings from highest to lowest are: three of a kind (a set), straight flush, flush, straight, pair, and if both parties have high card hands, it begins with the highest card for comparison. In some regions, a straight ranks higher than a flush, but it¡¯s not the same everywhere. Greg Jensen¡¯s card skills were average, but his senses were sharp, his vision and hearing countless times stronger than a normal person¡¯s, allowing him to see the card faces in the instant when the cards were shuffled and dealt. Moreover, both Max Milton and the old gambler Quinton Creed had their own methods of ¡°marking¡± the cards. ¡°Marking¡± is simply using various means to leave identifiable marks on the cards, making it easy to recognize the numbers and suits. Five people were playing together, with three of them knowing what the cards were. Only Cole Barnett, who was responsible for distracting Joe Locke¡¯s attention, was in the dark. Whenever Cole needed to know the bottom cards, a few hand signals from Max would quickly clue him in. It was safe to say that the entire card game was under the control of Greg Jensen and his group. As a seasoned player, Joe Locke felt something was off after a few rounds, but since he was continuously winning, he kept quiet. In the beginning, Greg Jensen was consistently losing, with the other three players having mixed fortunes, except Joe Locke, who kept on winning. In little more than half an hour, Greg Jensen had lost over two hundred thousand, and even Nathan Humphrey, who was watching from the side, couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and came over to persuade him to stop playing. Greg Jensen, driven as if by the frenzy of a gambler in the red, scolded Nathan Humphrey, ¡°Get lost. Why are you, a kid, meddling in adults playing cards?¡± Nathan Humphrey, unaware of the tricks being played, felt he was good-heartedly trying to prevent further loss, but instead received a scolding, felt a little aggrieved, muttered ¡°Lose it all then¡± under his breath, and walked off to the side to watch the drama unfold. It was Joe Locke¡¯s turn to be the dealer in this round. As he shuffled the cards, he smiled and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re not doing too well mentally either, are you? Getting flustered after losing just over twenty thousand?¡± Greg Jensen glared at him with red-rimmed eyes and snorted coldly, ¡°Deal the cards, will you? What¡¯s with all the chit-chat?¡± ¡°Heh, sure.¡± Joe Locke smiled and swiftly dealt three cards to each player. Greg Jensen looked at the three cards on the table, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Blind bet of five thousand.¡± ¡°Blind bet¡± meant to wager without looking at the cards. If a player who had seen their cards wanted to call, they had to bet double the stake. It had been agreed during the game that the maximum bet was ten thousand, so the most one could blind bet was five thousand. Cole Barnett rubbed his cards vigorously, then exclaimed excitedly, ¡°With such good cards, I call with ten thousand!¡± Quinton Creed and Max Milton, sitting next to him, picked up their cards to peek and, sighing that their cards were no good, threw them into the discard pile. It was Joe Locke¡¯s turn. He looked at Greg Jensen, then gave Cole Barnett a deep look and laughed, ¡°One plays blind, the other calls; well then, I¡¯ll also play blind to see if old Cole¡¯s cards are real or fake!¡± As he spoke, he too tossed in a chip worth five thousand. Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°Keep going blind. I refuse to believe my luck is this bad today.¡± Several rounds of blind betting followed. Cole Barnett, seemingly unable to withstand the pressure, chucked his cards into the pile, grumbling, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone play like you two, betting blind round after round without even looking at your cards.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve got the money, follow; if you don¡¯t, fold. Quit your yapping.¡± Joe Locke glanced disdainfully at him and then turned to Greg Jensen, asking with a smile, ¡°Kid, are you still playing blind?¡± Greg Jensen looked at the cards on the table and smiled, ¡°Since it¡¯s just the two of us left, let me take a look at my cards. If it¡¯s a good hand, I¡¯ll call you out. I can feel it, this hand has got to be big!¡± Joe Locke, hearing this, revealed a meaningful smile and said, ¡°Well then, have a look.¡± Greg Jensen, looking every bit the seasoned gambler, picked up his cards and slowly started to fold them over. After a long while, his pupils suddenly dilated in disbelief. Joe Locke¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as he urged, ¡°Have you finished looking yet? Come on, either call or don¡¯t, because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯m taking the pot.¡± ¡°Call!¡± Greg Jensen hurriedly called out, then hesitated, ¡°About this hand¡­ can we play without a limit?¡± Joe Locke feigned hesitance, ¡°Well¡­ that might not be so good, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s just us now. If you agree, let¡¯s play this hand without a limit.¡± His eyes reddening, Greg Jensen said, ¡°I¡¯ve lost so much already; if we set a limit, I might not win it back even if I played all night.¡± ¡°Alright, for you, since you¡¯ve lost so much, let¡¯s play this hand without a limit.¡± Joe Locke warned, ¡°Just for this hand, though. Afterward, we go back to the rules.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Greg Jensen nodded, counted all the remaining chips he had, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got three hundred thousand left; I¡¯m betting it all.¡± ¡°Three hundred thousand? That¡¯s a lot!¡± Joe Locke seemed a bit hesitant. Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°What, is even three hundred thousand too much for you?¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll follow. But I¡¯m doing it blind; I only need to bet one hundred and fifty thousand.¡± As soon as Joe Locke finished speaking, everyone including Greg Jensen was stunned. Cole Barnett said in a daze, ¡°He¡¯s seen his cards and has placed such a huge bet, and you still want to follow blind?¡± Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Chapter 310 Please Enter the Urn_1 Chapter 310: Chapter 310 Please Enter the Urn_1 Joe Locke glanced at him and said, ¡°What, is there a rule that says you can¡¯t just follow if you bet a lot?¡± ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s no such rule.¡± ¡°Then quit your yapping. You¡¯ve already thrown your hand away. Why are you even getting involved?¡± Joe Locke rolled his eyes and urged Greg Jensen, ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s your turn. Are you going to call or fold?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll raise you.¡± ¡°If you want to raise me, you need to make a bet. How can you raise without betting?¡± Joe Locke looked at the bare table in front of Greg Jensen and burst into a big grin. He knew what cards Greg Jensen had. Three Kings! And he himself had three Aces! Having played cards for so many years, naturally, he had some tricks up his sleeve, and the hand he had just dealt was intentional. As the saying goes, it¡¯s not really winning when a big fish eats a small fish; true victory is when a big fish eats another big fish. Only when both players have closely matched hands can one win big money. If the opponent¡¯s hand is too weak, they would just run away, and you wouldn¡¯t win much at all. Joe Locke was waiting for this opportunity to win everything from Greg Jensen in one fell swoop and avenge the wedding banquet. Plus, he could see that Greg Jensen was already betting wildly in frustration. At this point, no matter how much he bet, Greg Jensen would definitely call. Sure enough, after hesitating for a moment, Greg Jensen took out his phone and transferred one million to Quinton Creed. After getting one million in chips, he threw in five hundred thousand right away. ¡°Five hundred thousand! I¡¯m not opening.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not opening with five hundred thousand?¡± Joe Locke sneered, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve got guts.¡± He picked up his cards, pretending to look at them for the first time, deliberately making a surprised face, then took out five hundred thousand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call your five hundred thousand!¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen immediately struggled, hesitated for a long time, threw in another five hundred thousand, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll open it!¡± After finishing, he slammed down his cards and exclaimed, ¡°Three Kings! I¡¯ve won, haha.¡± As Greg Jensen was about to reach for the money, Joe Locke quickly stopped him, scoffed and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen my cards yet. I have three Aces!¡± With that, he too revealed his own cards. Seeing this, Greg Jensen was dumbfounded and muttered, ¡°How¡­ how is that possible? How could you get three Aces?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so impossible about that? If you can have three Kings, why can¡¯t I have three Aces?¡± Joe Locke sneered, gathering all the chips from the table to himself. The other three players were stunned by the scene. ¡°Damn, talk about a narrow escape!¡± ¡°Yeah, if only Greg Jensen¡¯s hand was a little weaker, he wouldn¡¯t have lost so much.¡± Looking at the pity on the three people¡¯s faces, Joe Locke said nonchalantly, ¡°That¡¯s how it goes in cards. There are winners and losers. Come on, let¡¯s start the next round.¡± After finishing, he looked at the dazed Greg Jensen and asked, ¡°Hey kid, are you still in or not? If it¡¯s too much for you, you might as well stop and take a break to change your luck.¡± Greg Jensen raised his head, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m out.¡± After saying that, he sat down to the side. Joe Locke sneered dismissively, then continued shuffling the cards. Seeing this, Quinton Creed chimed in, ¡°Maybe¡­ we should stop here. It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s play another day.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Just when I¡¯m getting into it, you all quit?¡± Joe Locke said, somewhat displeased. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because it¡¯s too late¡­¡± ¡°No way, if we don¡¯t play until midnight today, no one is allowed to leave.¡± Greg Jensen glanced down at the time and realized it was just after seven in the evening¡ªthere were still five hours to midnight. He smiled faintly and continued to remain silent. In fact, Greg was well aware that Joe Locke had just cheated; and with his keen vision, he had long since seen that the other party¡¯s bottom card was three Aces. The reason he continued to bet was to intentionally lose money to lure Joe Locke in. In his view, a loss of one or two million didn¡¯t serve the purpose of ¡°collecting interest.¡± Only by letting Joe Locke win big could he be encouraged to keep gambling, or even become so engrossed as to bet recklessly. Human psychology is just like that¡ªif you don¡¯t win at the start and lose some money, you might stop playing. But when someone has won a lot of money and suddenly loses it all, they¡¯ll desperately want to break even, going so far as to lose even more without regret. This was a lesson Max Milton had learned over many years! True enough, Joe Locke had just won over a hundred thousand and was in an excited state; now if anyone said they weren¡¯t playing, he would get irritated with them. Seeing this, Quinton Creed and the other two put on a reluctant act and continued to play along with him. ¡°We¡¯ve played with this deck for so long, let¡¯s change it.¡± At Greg¡¯s signal, Max Milton took the initiative to suggest a deck change. In any sizable game, decks are changed after a few rounds to prevent tampering. Joe Locke had just rigged the entire deck, so upon hearing the suggestion to change it, he was somewhat unwilling, but seeing how much he¡¯d already won, he agreed. After changing decks, none of the four players could recognize the cards anymore, which seemed fair on the surface, but Greg, sitting aside, saw everything clearly. With a few simple gestures, Max, Quinton, and Cole Barnett all understood what the bottom card was. However, no big cards came out in the next three rounds, so the wins and losses were quite average. Joe Locke was itching to pull the same trick again, but this time it was Quinton¡¯s turn to be the dealer, so he had to wait for the next round. However, at that moment, he suddenly discovered that the three Aces he had rigged were dealt to his own hand. Startled, he feared he had seen wrong, and deliberately spread the cards on the table, taking a closer look. Once he confirmed he really had three Aces, he couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed. Cole, sitting beside him, couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Once you touch your cards, you can¡¯t bet blind anymore.¡± At these words, Joe Locke got angry and retorted, ¡°Shut your f***ing mouth, I haven¡¯t even looked at my cards, what do you mean I can¡¯t bet blind?¡± ¡°Hey, why are you swearing at people? This is a basic rule of the card game, don¡¯t you even know that?¡± ¡°Look, Cole, that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re just friends playing a card game, no need to take it so seriously. Besides, Mr. Locke indeed hasn¡¯t looked at his cards.¡± Joe Locke gave Max a thumbs-up, smiling, ¡°Now there¡¯s a man who understands!¡± After speaking, he looked at the cards on the table, tossed out five thousand dollars, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bet five thousand blind.¡± He was just thinking about making a big bet when, to his surprise, an opportunity came so soon. It¡¯s as if someone brought a pillow when he wanted to sleep! Joe Locke chuckled to himself, but saw that both Quinton and Max looked at their cards and chose to call, which made him smile even wider. Cole seemed still annoyed about the earlier incident. Looking at Joe Locke, he said defiantly, ¡°I bet five thousand blind too!¡± Joe Locke laughed and said, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s more like it. If you don¡¯t go blind and neither do I, and with no one else calling, I¡¯ll bet another five thousand to see who¡¯s bluffing and who¡¯s not!¡± Quinton and Max hesitated for a moment, then continued to call, while Cole didn¡¯t think twice and went blind with another five thousand. The four players went back and forth, calling several rounds, until it was just down to Joe Locke and Cole, neither willing to give in, continuing to bet blind. Joe Locke knew he had three Aces, so he wasn¡¯t anxious at all; no matter how much Cole bet, he would always call directly. When it came down to it, Cole grew angry, looked up at him, and challenged, ¡°Are you brave enough to go big?¡± Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Chapter 311 Luring the Enemy In_1 Chapter 311: Chapter 311 Luring the Enemy In_1 ¡°How do you want to play?¡± Joe Locke eyed Cole Barnett with a playful look. Cole Barnett said, ¡°Straight up one million, bet on win or lose, do you dare?¡± Joe Locke curled his lips disdainfully and said, ¡°One million is too little. If you want to play, let¡¯s go straight to five million. Do you dare?¡± ¡°Five million¡­¡± Cole Barnett hesitated. Joe Locke snorted coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re too scared to play, then just fold and stop wasting time!¡± ¡°Five million it is, then, transfer the money!¡± ¡°Transfer it, then!¡± Joe Locke was also stunned for a moment, not expecting Cole Barnett to actually follow through, but since things had come to this point, he steeled his heart. Both transferred five million to Quinton Creed. ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t need to put down chips anymore, just reveal the cards.¡± Joe Locke couldn¡¯t even be bothered to pretend anymore, confidently flipped over his hole cards, and taunted Cole Barnett: ¡°Three aces, again three aces. When my luck comes, nothing can stop it, haha!¡± He laughed out loud, leaning over the table, about to scoop all the chips towards himself. Just then, Cole Barnett suddenly held his hand, looking at him with a half-smile, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Aren¡¯t you going to see what cards I have? What if it¡¯s a 235?¡± In the game of Dou Shou Qi, there¡¯s an infrequently used rule where the weakest animal, the mouse, prevails over the strongest, the elephant. In the game of poker, there¡¯s similarly an obscure rule: the smallest scatter hand of 235 beats triple aces! This rule is very rare because the odds of 235 meeting triple aces are incredibly small. Moreover, without knowing what the other person¡¯s hand is, it¡¯s rare for anyone with 235 to continue to follow. That¡¯s why Joe Locke had never imagined that such a once-in-a-millennium event would happen to him! He looked blankly at Cole Barnett¡¯s cards, then looked up at the sarcasm on the other¡¯s face, and suddenly felt something was wrong, saying solemnly: ¡°Are you fucking playing tricks on me?¡± Cole Barnett was taken aback and frowned, ¡°Mr. Locke, what do you mean? When you won against Greg Jensen with triple kings, no one said anything. How come when I win against you with triple aces, you accuse me of playing tricks? Moreover, it¡¯s a blind hand for both of us, I didn¡¯t see the cards, so how could I know what I had?¡± Seeing this, Quinton Creed followed up, ¡°Harold, the deck is new, there was no chance for him to tamper with it. Plus, I dealt the cards. You don¡¯t think I colluded with this guy to cheat you, do you?¡± Joe Locke glanced at Quinton Creed, also feeling that he might have overthought it, hesitated for a moment, and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s my bad, I was confused. Sorry.¡± ¡°Haha, we are all friends here. Once it¡¯s out in the open, it¡¯s all good.¡± Cole Barnett smiled, deliberately saying, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s just call it a day.¡± Upon hearing this, Joe Locke immediately objected, frowning, ¡°What do you mean by that, Cole Barnett? I just lost five million, and you want to stop playing? Planning to run off after winning the money?¡± Cole Barnett¡¯s face also turned cold, and he scoffed, ¡°I figured you were just unlucky and didn¡¯t want you to lose everything you have. Really biting the hand that feeds you.¡± ¡°Who the fuck are you calling a dog? Say it again!¡± ¡°Harold, don¡¯t get mad, okay? It¡¯s just words getting ahead of themselves, that wasn¡¯t what Cole meant.¡± Seeing Joe Locke about to get angry, Quinton Creed quickly stepped in to mediate, persuading Joe Locke, then said to Cole Barnett: ¡°Cole, why don¡¯t we play a bit longer?¡± Cole Barnett, uncharacteristically not smiling, replied with a cold tone, ¡°If he¡¯s not afraid of losing, then let¡¯s play. It¡¯s not like I have anything else to do.¡± Joe Locke sneered, ¡°Even if you lose everything, I won¡¯t.¡± Max Milton said, ¡°Okay, since we¡¯re going to play, let¡¯s recalculate the chips, especially since Mr. Lin no longer has any.¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯ll settle the chips for you guys.¡± Quinton Creed took out his phone, made the necessary transfers and collected the money, and then each was dealt a million in chips, and the four sat down at the table again. Joe Locke startet, ¡°Let¡¯s change another deck of cards, Aiden, I just don¡¯t believe it!¡± Quinton Creed smiled, fetched a new deck, shuffled well, and the game started again. Joe Locke, true to his reputation as an old gambler, kept glancing between the three men, but what he didn¡¯t realize was that the cheater wasn¡¯t any of the three. It was Greg Jensen, who sat aside drinking like nothing was the matter. Even when Joe Locke hadn¡¯t looked at his cards, Greg had already signaled his hole cards to Quinton Creed and the others. One player, ganged up on by four, was bound to lose money. In just half an hour, more than half of Joe Locke¡¯s million in chips was gone. Seeing this, Max Milton quickly signaled the other two with his eyes. A few minutes later, Joe Locke¡¯s luck started to turn, and he managed to win some money back. Overjoyed, Joe Locke shuffled the cards while laughing loudly, ¡°My luck is back, baby!¡± ¡°Haha, it sure is a case of ¡®time brings great changes¡¯.¡± Quinton Creed offered a little flattery. Pleased with himself, Joe Locke said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s my turn to be the banker, how about we play a few rounds in silence?¡± Max Milton looked at Cole Barnett and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it, it¡¯s up to old Cole.¡± Cole Barnett smirked, ¡°Quiet rounds it is then, who¡¯s afraid of that?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all go silent,¡± Quinton Creed laughed. A cold gleam flashed in Joe Locke¡¯s eyes, and with swift hands, he dealt the cards to himself and the other three, then threw in five thousand, saying, ¡°Start with a silent five thousand?¡± Cole Barnett frowned, ¡°That¡¯s too much trouble, just make it one million straight.¡± ¡°Holy shit, do you have to go that big?¡± Max Milton was startled and looked at him in surprise. Cole Barnett said impatiently, ¡°Since it¡¯s a silent round for all four of us, isn¡¯t it easy just to place a bet and compare the biggest cards? Why bother with round after round?¡± ¡°Hey, Cole¡¯s got a point. But a million is too little, how about we go straight to five million?¡± Joe Locke suggested with a smile, ¡°After all, five million isn¡¯t that much, right guys?¡± ¡°Five million it is then, scared of you?¡± Quinton Creed and Max Milton exchanged glances and nodded together. ¡°Then let¡¯s make the transfers.¡± Quinton Creed glanced at Greg Jensen sitting on the side and said, ¡°How about we transfer the money to Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s not quite appropriate for me to take it since I¡¯m in the game.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s transfer it to the kid then.¡± Without overthinking it, Joe Locke agreed, as it made no difference who received it¡ªthis round was a sure win for him since he had dealt himself a set of three Aces. The others had either straights or flushes, and Cole Barnett had the highest¡ªa small three-of-a-kind. He was determined to win back the five million he had lost before, and if the 235 hands came out again, it would truly be a ghostly affair. Seeing that, Greg Jensen picked up his phone and came over, showed everyone his bank card number, and had them transfer the money. After the transfers were done, he checked the balance on his bank card and said, ¡°Okay, you four can reveal your cards now, the money has all been transferred.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see what I¡¯ve got!¡± Joe Locke flipped open his hand of cards and slammed them on the table, then pretended to be shocked, ¡°Holy shit, I¡¯ve really got the golden touch, another trio of Aces!¡± Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Counterkill_1 Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Counterkill_1 ¡°Harold Butler, you sure have unbeatable luck tonight, hitting a triple Ace three times already.¡± ¡°Haha, just good luck.¡± Facing Quinton Creed¡¯s compliment, Joe Locke just laughed and then urged, ¡°Hurry up and deal, the two of you.¡± Max Milton was the first to reveal his hand, glanced at it, and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve got a straight flush.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in dealing this crap!¡± Cole Barnett also sighed as he revealed his hand, then suddenly his eyes widened in astonishment and he exclaimed, ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve got a 235 again?¡± The hall immediately fell into a deathly silence. 235 again? How is that possible? Joe Locke couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes and ears, wondering if he had seen or heard wrong. How could it be that he dealt himself triple Aces twice in a row, and both times ran into a 235? The most outrageous part was, the hand he dealt to Cole Barnett was clearly a small three of a kind, so how could it turn into a 235? Cole Barnett was cheating! Joe Locke¡¯s face immediately darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Smart guy, daring to cheat right in front of me!¡± Cole Barnett sneered, ¡°What, can¡¯t handle losing?¡± ¡°Who the hell are you calling a sore loser?¡± ¡°Why else would you accuse me of having a problem every time I win a hand against you? When you catch a thief, you call him dirty; you say I¡¯m cheating, where¡¯s your evidence?¡± Cole Barnett sneered, ¡°You dealt the cards. From start to finish, other than revealing them, I haven¡¯t even touched the cards. Show me how I could cheat!¡± Joe Locke knew there must be a trick, but Cole Barnett wasn¡¯t wrong either; he had indeed dealt the cards, and before the reveal, the other man had truly not touched them. So how did he cheat? Joe Locke was completely stumped but still refused to give up, dragging Cole Barnett and saying, ¡°The hand you¡¯re holding can¡¯t possibly be a 235, you must have cheated!¡± Quinton Creed feigned surprise, ¡°Harold Butler, how do you know for certain that Cole¡¯s hand isn¡¯t a 235, could it be that you recognize the cards?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joe Locke¡¯s face turned beet red, and he gritted his teeth as he stared at Cole Barnett, but he was completely out of options. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll admit it, let¡¯s keep playing.¡± Quinton Creed quickly stepped in to mediate, ¡°What¡¯s this about admitting defeat? We¡¯re all friends here, just playing a card game, it¡¯s not that serious.¡± Cole Barnett snorted coldly, ¡°If I knew his card-playing manners were so poor, I wouldn¡¯t have come today.¡± Joe Locke was burning with rage, ¡°Who the hell are you saying has poor card-playing manners?¡± Cole Barnett rolled his eyes and sneered, ¡°If your card-playing manners weren¡¯t poor, why would you accuse me of cheating every time I win?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­¡± Joe Locke was dying of frustration, clearly aware that Cole Barnett must have cheated, yet he couldn¡¯t call him out on it. What could he say? He couldn¡¯t tell the other man: ¡°That¡¯s right, I do recognize the cards. I dealt you a small three of a kind, so there¡¯s no way you could have a 235¡±? That would be an outright confession! ¡°Quit the bullshit, are you playing or not?¡± Joe Locke said angrily. Cole Barnett looked at Joe Locke and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll play, but do you still have money?¡± ¡°I¡­ I certainly have money!¡± Joe Locke hummed a bit sheepishly, not realizing until now that he had lost over ten million all day. Other than the one million that was his own money, the remaining ten million was given by his family for purchasing rare treasures. And now, he had lost it all in an afternoon¡¯s time. No, I must win the money back, or I can¡¯t explain myself when I return. Joe Locke thought of this and couldn¡¯t help but look towards Quinton Creed, saying, ¡°Old Quinton, lend me some money.¡± Old Quinton bared his teeth in a bitter smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve lost too, where would I have that much money?¡± Joe Locke knew Quinton Creed had money, but just didn¡¯t want to lend it. While feeling annoyed, he still persisted and said: ¡°I¡¯ll use the Amulet as collateral, lend me ten million!¡± Quinton Creed¡¯s expression shifted slightly, he glanced discreetly at Greg Jensen before saying, ¡°Harold, ten million is too much, that thing isn¡¯t worth so much in my hands.¡± ¡°Then you say how much!¡± ¡°Eight million then, that¡¯s the most¡­¡± ¡°Fine, eight million it is!¡± Joe Locke was very confident in himself, he believed that as long as he kept an eye on Cole Barnett and didn¡¯t let him cheat, he was sure to win. Thus, when Quinton Creed mentioned that he could only lend eight million, Joe Locke gritted his teeth and agreed. He then took out the Amulet he had just bought and handed it to Quinton Creed, saying: ¡°You don¡¯t need to transfer the money, just give me eight million in chips. Keep the Amulet, if I lose, it¡¯s yours, whoever wins, you transfer the money to them.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Quinton Creed readily agreed, counting out eight million in chips and pushing them towards Joe Locke. Joe Locke eyed Cole Barnett with a fierce gaze and said, ¡°Come on, shall we continue playing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s play, who¡¯s afraid?¡± Cole Barnett appeared nonchalant. The gambling game amongst the four men began once more. Greg Jensen, sitting to one side, absentmindedly tapped the table. The three men got the signal and went all in, winning the eight million Joe Locke had just borrowed before he even had a chance to be the dealer, leaving him with no opportunity at all. At this point, Joe Locke completely lost his cool in anger. He grabbed Quinton Creed¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Old Quinton, lend me another five million, I¡¯m sure I can turn things around this time.¡± Quinton Creed said emotionlessly, ¡°Harold, let¡¯s play again another day, it¡¯s already past one. Plus, your luck has been bad all this while, if I lend you more, you¡¯ll still lose.¡± At that moment, Joe Locke had completely panicked. The money intended for buying rarities and treasures was all lost, and even the precious Amulet he had finally acquired was mortgaged away. Not having acquired the treasure but instead accumulating a mountain of debt, if the old man found out about this, he would surely flay his skin. He begged desperately, ¡°Old Quinton, I¡¯m begging you, lend me another five million. No, even three million will do, I¡¯m sure I can turn it around this time!¡± A gambler blinded by loss, no matter what their status was before, at this moment has no dignity left to speak of. Quinton Creed looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Even if I were to lend money, surely there must be some collateral, right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joe Locke had nothing left of value as collateral. After pondering for a while, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he said with surprise: ¡°I do have something, I still have shares. The part of the shares belonging to little Cole, which is currently in my name, how about I use the shares as collateral?¡± ¡°Shares?¡± Quinton Creed shook his head and said, ¡°Harold, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to lend you the money, but even if you gave me the Locke family shares for free, I wouldn¡¯t dare to accept them. If you lose again, what am I supposed to do with those shares, keep them or not?¡± ¡°No problem, you can rest assured. If I lose again, you can hold on to the shares, just don¡¯t sell them. It won¡¯t take long, I will definitely find a way to redeem them.¡± ¡°Well¡­ alright then, let¡¯s prepare an agreement.¡± Quinton Creed made a call to his assistant upstairs, and soon a stock transfer agreement was produced. Joe Locke saw it was a stock transfer agreement and was momentarily stunned, frowning he said, ¡°Old Quinton, what do you mean by this? I¡¯m just offering collateral, I¡¯m not selling my shares to you, why are you getting out a stock transfer agreement?¡± Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Chapter 313 Nothing at All_1 Chapter 313: Chapter 313 Nothing at All_1 Quinton Creed said indifferently, ¡°When it comes to gambling, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s not always a pretty business. If I sign a mortgage contract and you do play dirty later on, what if you report me? What¡¯s more, the stock transfer contract is just a form of insurance. Your Locke family is so prominent; even if you really do sign the contract, do you think I¡¯d dare to swallow up your shares just like that? You sign it first. Once you do, I¡¯ll give you the money. Then whenever you repay it, I¡¯ll rip up the contract, and everything will be settled, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Make a decision quickly, I don¡¯t have the time to stick around with you.¡± Joe Locke¡¯s mind was utterly preoccupied with borrowing money to turn the tide, he barely gave any thought to the implications, hesitated for a moment, but felt Quinton Creed made sense and so he signed the contract. Quinton Creed looked at the signed contract, nodded in satisfaction, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight. I can only lend you ten million, not a penny more. I simply don¡¯t have it.¡± ¡°Fine, no problem.¡± With Quinton Creed¡¯s guarantee, Joe Locke directly took ten million in chips, and full of confidence, sat down at the table and declared: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue!¡± Cole Barnett and Max Milton exchanged looks, both seeing the shock in the other¡¯s eyes. They had also seen the stock transfer contract just now; twenty-three percent of the Locke Corporation¡¯s shares, worth at least three or four hundred million, were put up as collateral by this prodigal son for just ten million. What a sin! Max Milton had been involved with Thousand Doors for many years but had never taken part in such a big game, and couldn¡¯t help feeling some hesitation in his heart. Cole Barnett¡¯s heart was racing even faster, and his palms were sweating. Seeing this, Greg Jensen knocked on the table again, jolting both men into suppressing the panic in their hearts. The gambling resumed! Under Joe Locke¡¯s insistence, the betting limit was removed, and Quinton Creed and the others were more than happy with this arrangement; after all, their intended goal had been achieved, there was no need to drag it out further. The first hand, Max Milton dealt the cards, resulting in a Set over Straight Flush. Joe Locke¡¯s freshly borrowed ten million immediately lost a third of its value. The second hand, Set over Set, and the remaining seven million plus, all went in and were lost. In just two rounds, the ten million borrowed against the Locke Corporation¡¯s shares had been lost, without a penny left. Joe Locke, like a drowning man, was soaking wet, his eyes bloodshot as he glared at Cole Barnett, ¡°You must have cheated. Just wait, I¡¯ll catch you in the next round for sure!¡± Cole Barnett sneered, ¡°Do you even have money to gamble with?¡± Joe Locke trembled, clenched his teeth, and turned to Quinton Creed with a forced smile, ¡°Big Brother Quinton, lend me another ten million, will you?¡± Quinton Creed shook his head with a stern face, ¡°Harold Butler, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to lend to you, I really don¡¯t have any left. The money from today¡¯s auction has to be lent out; I can¡¯t move that money. Besides, we agreed earlier that your shares could only secure a loan of ten million.¡± ¡°Big Brother Quinton, lend me another ten million, please!¡± Joe Locke¡¯s face was full of entreaty, and it looked like he might kneel down to Quinton Creed if he didn¡¯t get the money. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t lend you that money.¡± Quinton Creed shook his head again and then added, ¡°Also, you better hurry up and gather the money you owe. If it were my money you lost, I might let it slide, but since it¡¯s Cole¡¯s money that I covered for you, don¡¯t get me into trouble.¡± He patted Joe Locke and said, ¡°Stay here for a while; I need to leave. I have to go on a business inspection tomorrow.¡± With that, he turned and walked away. Seeing that the hall had emptied, Joe Locke finally came to his senses and collapsed into a chair with a thud. It was only then that he truly felt regret. He had originally brought over twenty million to buy the Amulet. Now, not only had he failed to acquire the Amulet, but he also accumulated a mountain of debt. After adding everything up, he realized he had lost more than thirty million in just half a day, and had even mortgaged away Locke Corporation¡¯s shares. If his old man found out, he would be dead meat for sure! With that thought, Joe Locke suddenly panicked and quickly stood up to chase after him. He caught up with Quinton Creed just as he was about to get into his car and pleaded urgently, ¡°Quinton, do me a favor, just one more favor!¡± Quinton Creed flatly refused, ¡°If you¡¯re looking to borrow money to keep gambling, you might as well not bother speaking. I¡¯ve already said what needs to be said, and I believe you can understand my difficulty.¡± Joe Locke hurriedly said, ¡°Quinton, it¡¯s not about money. Since my shares are still with you, could you give me the Amulet now? I need to have something to show when I get back.¡± Quinton Creed feigned difficulty and sighed, took out the box with the Amulet from his bag, handed it to him, and said, ¡°Harold, this is only because it¡¯s you, if it were someone else¡­ Forget it, take the Amulet and get back quickly. Make sure you collect that money for me soon.¡± Once he had the Amulet, Joe Locke breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get the money together in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Mm, take it slow on your way back.¡± Quinton Creed casually dismissed him and drove away. Watching the receding taillights, Joe Locke felt as if all his energy had been sapped, almost collapsing to the ground. The driver nearby saw this and hurried over to support him, asking, ¡°Mr. Locke, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s hurry home.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, Greg Jensen was in a car on his way back to Jamae City. Having finally recovered from the shock, Nathan Humphrey nervously asked, ¡°Greg, what was the deal with that hand of cards?¡± ¡°Which hand?¡± ¡°The one where Mr. Barnett drew the 235 in the second round.¡± Greg Jensen grinned and said, ¡°Think about it, who else besides those playing the cards got close to the table for that hand?¡± Nathan Humphrey was taken aback and fell into thought. After a long while, he suddenly looked up at Greg Jensen, incredulously shocked, and exclaimed, ¡°Are you saying¡­ that it was you who switched the cards?¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Exactly, I swapped the cards while they were transferring the money. It was quite simple.¡± He had known all along that Joe Locke would pull the same trick again, so he had hidden two sets of cards in advance; one was the 235, and the other was three kings. Nathan Humphrey asked curiously, ¡°But if you hid the cards and Joe Locke checked the deck and found extra cards, what then?¡± ¡°Heh, why do you think Max Milton kept folding every round?¡± ¡°Ah, I get it,¡± Nathan said. The joy of solving the puzzle spread across Nathan Humphrey¡¯s face as he explained, ¡°After Mr. Milton folds, he uses the chance of getting a smoke to pull cards out of the deck. That way, even if Joe Locke checks the deck, he won¡¯t find any extra cards.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re quite clever!¡± Greg Jensen laughed. With five people playing cards, it was essentially four against one; no matter how they played, Joe Locke was doomed. In other words, from the moment Joe Locke entered the game, his fate was sealed. Praise made Nathan Humphrey beam with pride. Even he didn¡¯t realize that although Greg Jensen was about his age, he was still very pleased to receive the compliment. Greg Jensen asked with a smile, ¡°Did you learn anything from today¡¯s game?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± After thinking for a moment, Nathan ventured, ¡°We should be careful when gambling in the future, and not play with strangers?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Greg Jensen knocked on his head and said seriously, ¡°Today¡¯s game shows that gambling is all about deceit; the bigger the game, the more deceit there is. The saying that nine out of ten gamblers lose doesn¡¯t even begin to describe today¡¯s scene. So, no matter how rich you are, never get involved with gambling, or you¡¯ll end up broke and lose your family. Understood?¡± ¡°Greg, I¡¯ve understood!¡± Nathan affirmed. Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Chapter 314: Big Earnings_1 Chapter 314: Chapter 314: Big Earnings_1 Late at night, in the tea room of the Wang family club, Quinton Creed, Max Milton, and Cole Barnett were gathered together. Greg Jensen sat in the main seat at the tea table, leisurely pouring several cups of tea in front of the three men, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take back the one and a half million I lost, and I don¡¯t want a cent of the money won at the gambling table. You three split it among yourselves. The money from selling the amulet I get forty percent, and you three split the remaining sixty percent. The shares from the Locke Corporation transfer to me now. Any problems?¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Before his voice faded, Cole Barnett and Max Milton agreed. Quinton Creed gave the two men a look and then asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Jensen, is it still possible to get back the eighteen million that Joe Locke owes?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression turned cold as he replied indifferently, ¡°I want the shares of the Locke Corporation, do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood, I understand, heh heh,¡± Quinton Creed forced a smile. Greg Jensen frowned, feeling that Quinton Creed was unreliable. He hesitated for a moment, took out an Elixir of Three Greens, and threw it in front of him, saying coldly, ¡°Eat it or die, choose one for yourself.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Quinton Creed¡¯s face changed, and he said with a forced smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, we are partners, this feels a bit¡­ inappropriate, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Greg Jensen replied indifferently, ¡°I hope you understand that I¡¯m not discussing this with you.¡± Max Milton also spoke coldly, ¡°Eat it, otherwise we can¡¯t trust you!¡± Quinton Creed looked at the Elixir of Three Greens in front of him, and instantly broke out into a cold sweat, stammering, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this medicine¡­ it¡¯s not going to take my life, is it?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s lips curled up in a sneer, ¡°Taking your life is simpler than this. Would I need to waste an elixir for that?¡± Cole Barnett impatiently said, ¡°What¡¯s with all this dilly-dallying? We¡¯ve both eaten it already, just hurry up and take it.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll eat!¡± Quinton Creed knew he had no way out, gritted his teeth, and swallowed the Elixir of Three Greens. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s more like it. From now on, we¡¯re brothers.¡± Cole Barnett laughed loudly, slinging an arm around his shoulder and said, ¡°Your way of making money is too slow. Stick with us, and you¡¯ll be guaranteed a taste of the good life.¡± Greg Jensen knocked on the table, reminding, ¡°Someone will take you out of Jamae Province soon. You guys should go hide in the south for a while. We¡¯ll talk after I sort things out here.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Jensen.¡± The three men responded in unison. Greg Jensen nodded and added a final word of caution, ¡°I believe you¡¯re all aware of the consequences of leaking any information. What I want to remind you is that for the next few months, do not do any business. Just play it safe for a few months, understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The three men responded again in unison. Greg Jensen took out his phone and made a call to Wallace Carter. Soon enough, an unmarked business van pulled up at the back door of the Wang family club. The three men, well covered up, took advantage of the quiet surroundings and quickly slipped into the vehicle. The business van started and soon left Jamae City. Greg Jensen watched the departing vehicle, laughing heartily. A worthless amulet sold for ten million, ripping off the Locke family thoroughly. In addition, with the cooperation of Max Milton and others, he had swindled shares from the Locke family worth several billion in the gambling stakes. The initial goal was just to swindle Joe Locke out of a few tens of millions. The shares of the Locke Corporation were only an alternative target. It would have been great if achieved, but no worries if not. It never occurred to Greg Jensen that he would get the shares so easily. Joe Locke really suffered a terrible loss. Initially deliberating over a million-dollar bet, he ended up losing twenty-eight million by the end. Eighteen million of which he had borrowed from Quinton Creed. ¡°` Of course, Greg Jensen had no intention of returning the shares, so the 18 million was naturally out of the question too. After all, when he lent it out, it wasn¡¯t like he took money out of his own pocket¡ªit was just a number. If Jeffrey Locke knew about this, he would be furious! ¡°Should I leak this news first?¡± Greg Jensen thought it over and decided to wait for an appropriate opportunity to do so. After all, he had the shares in his hands, and he could become one of the major shareholders of Locke Group whenever he wanted. Feeling great, Greg Jensen drove his Wrangler back to the villa and watered the Fragrant Spirit Grass. After finishing, he was just about to take the Fragrant Spirit Grass back inside when he suddenly noticed a crack in the flowerpot. Upon closer inspection, he saw that the Fragrant Spirit Grass had grown a large number of roots that had forcibly cracked the pot. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment and figured it was probably because the Spiritual Energy was thin, which instinctively made the Fragrant Spirit Grass expand its root system to absorb more nutrients. It seemed this flowerpot was no longer usable. Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment, found a small shovel, and dug a hole in the small garden in his yard before carefully transplanting the Fragrant Spirit Grass into it. ¡°Let¡¯s plant it here for a few days, and I¡¯ll get a bigger pot when I have time.¡± Greg Jensen washed his hands after going inside and then drove his Wrangler to start his round of social visits for the evening. He first went to the courtyard houses, took care of Liliana Grey, then went back to Prosperous Home to feed two little gluttonous cats, only then returning to Imperial View Community. Jophia Locke was about to sleep, but when she saw Greg Jensen coming back, a sweet smile appeared on her face. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yeah, did you miss me?¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s face turned a slight shade of red, but she still boldly met Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze, nodded gently, and said, ¡°Yeah, I missed you.¡± Greg Jensen laughed, wrapped his arms around her, and kissed her deeply. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Jophia Locke gently pushed him away, ¡°Go wash up first. You¡¯re tired too, let me give you a massage afterwards.¡± Greg Jensen looked at her seriously, then smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°How about we bathe together?¡± ¡°No need, I already took a bath,¡± Jophia Locke said with a smile. ¡°Alright then.¡± Greg Jensen stripped off his clothes and went into the bathroom, lying in the bathtub for a while before realizing something wasn¡¯t quite right. ¡°Does this woman know that I have someone else on the side?¡± Greg Jensen was stunned for a moment, then chuckled to himself: ¡°No wonder she insisted I wash first and mentioned I was tired and needed a massage. Her magnanimity isn¡¯t bad at all.¡± He shook his head with a smile and squinted his eyes comfortably in the bathtub. After a little while, footsteps sounded, and a pair of tender hands with a trace of coolness began to gently touch him, starting to knead on his shoulders. Greg Jensen grabbed her hands and gently caressed them, smiling as he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Take a break, alright? I actually can do without the massage.¡± Jophia Locke shook her head with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all, I only have one client like you who is hardly ever home.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll spend more time with you tomorrow.¡± ¡°That would be nice!¡± A sweet smile emerged on Jophia Locke¡¯s usually cool face, the stark contrast creating an intense temptation. Especially those long, straight legs that were within arm¡¯s reach, tender, smooth, and resilient. Greg Jensen¡¯s heart of wisdom became active once again. He stood up from the water with a splash, like a child, and lifted Jophia Locke into his arms. Jophia Locke cooperated very well, wrapping her long legs around his waist and placing her small head on his shoulder. ¡°` Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: Chapter 315 Waste Lin Family_1 Chapter 315: Chapter 315 Waste Lin Family_1 Greg cradled Jophia Locke back to the bedroom¡ªafter a bout of intimacy, Jophia emerged the defeated party, sprawling on the bed and rapidly falling into a deep slumber. Greg then returned to the living room and began to practice the Guidance Technique, organizing the True Qi that had just increased. The True Qi circulated back and forth among his major acupoints, completing one cycle after another. His body became more balanced, and his strength gradually increased. A few days prior, he had tested again, and his strength had increased by about a third. He found that the closer he got to the sixth level of Qi Refinement, the faster his strength grew; after each cultivation session, he could distinctly feel his power augmenting. Qi Refinement sixth level! For martial artists, the sixth level of Qi Refinement was equivalent to an Innate Grandmaster. Reaching this level significantly elevated one¡¯s social status. For cultivators, attaining the sixth level of Qi Refinement allowed for introspection, externalization of True Qi, and even controlling objects with Divine Sense. In other words, reaching this level meant one truly possessed a few of the immortal techniques. No matter how one looked at it, Greg had to advance to the sixth level of Qi Refinement as soon as possible. Before the breakthrough, he truly lacked the confidence to go to the Martial Way exchange meeting. ¡°The Martial Way exchange meeting¡­¡± Greg gradually ceased his practice, looking out the window at the moonlight with eyes full of yearning. ¡­ The Locke family. Joe Locke, holding an amulet with trepidation and hope, stepped through the family home¡¯s entrance. Jeffrey Locke was chatting with Ethan Locke when he saw his eldest son return, holding a box in his hands, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: ¡°Joe, is that the amulet you mentioned?¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± Joe Locke put on an act as if everything was normal, trying hard to look proud as he said, ¡°I paid a whole ten million for this treasure¡ªit¡¯ll definitely catch the Simmons family¡¯s attention this time.¡± ¡°Ten million, that expensive?¡± Both grandfather and grandson were taken aback. Joe Locke laughed and said, ¡°Ten million is a bit expensive, but it¡¯s worth it. I¡¯ve examined this amulet; its surface is intact, it should be of exquisite quality. Too bad our family doesn¡¯t have a high-level martial artist; otherwise, we could directly test its effects.¡± Jeffrey Locke nodded with a smile and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for someone from the Simmons family to come. No matter how great this thing is, it¡¯s just a stone in our hands. We shouldn¡¯t take the risk of offending the Simmons family just over a stone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll just cuddle with it in my sleep tonight to keep it safe,¡± Joe Locke said with a laugh. ¡°You¡¯re a grown man¡ªcan¡¯t you act a bit more mature?¡± Jeffrey Locke scolded him jokingly and then said, ¡°Guard it just for tonight; the Simmons family will send someone over early tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take it back to my room first.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Watching his father carry the box back to his own bedroom, Ethan Locke whispered, ¡°Grandpa, if the Simmons family really takes a liking to this amulet, what benefits could it bring to our Locke family?¡± ¡°The noble families in the provincial capital are infinitely wealthier than our family. Even the scraps they discard could sustain us.¡± Jeffrey Locke said this and paused, then added, ¡°In other words, if the Simmons family is pleased, our family¡¯s wealth could potentially double.¡± Ethan Locke was slightly startled and asked instinctively, ¡°Grandpa, what if the Simmons family isn¡¯t pleased?¡± Jeffrey Locke let out a self-deprecating scoff and sighed, ¡°If the Simmons family isn¡¯t pleased, that would be the moment our Locke family ceases to exist in this world.¡± Hiss! Ethan Locke sucked in a breath of cold air and stood there, dazed. It took him a while to come back to his senses, and he asked, ¡°Grandpa, it can¡¯t be that serious, can it?¡± Jeffrey Locke said bitterly, ¡°Not that serious? How many loans does our Locke family have now? The moment the banks start pressing for payment, our Locke family will surely be left with no place to bury our dead.¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Locke fell into silence. It seemed glamorous, but it was actually like a pyramid made of playing cards, which could collapse with just a push of a finger. This was true for nearly all major families, including the Simmons family, and the Locke family was no exception. The only difference was the thickness of the finger. If there was a more powerful figure who wanted to topple the Simmons family, then they too would collapse with just a gentle push, just like the Locke family. This was not alarmist talk but an issue every major family had to face. The development of the Locke family had already reached a bottleneck, and to go any further, they definitely needed the help of a major family. Therefore, the entire Locke family set their sights on the Simmons family, hoping that if they could please them, the Locke family could soar to the skies. It was a huge gamble, with a very miserable outcome if lost. Ethan Locke was deeply aware of this, so he did not dare to be careless at all, and kept watch over the box containing the amulet all night long. The next morning, after having breakfast, Jeffrey Locke and the others sat quietly in the living room waiting. It wasn¡¯t until midday that Mick Simmons and Donald Simmons arrived belatedly. ¡°Mr. Simmons, please have a look, this is the amulet we spent a lot of money on,¡± said Jeffrey Locke as he personally opened the box to reveal the somewhat crudely made jade talisman. Mick Simmons picked up the talisman and inspected it, frowning slightly, then handed it to Donald Simmons at his side. After looking at it, Donald Simmons couldn¡¯t help but snort with laughter, ¡°This is what you call a good item?¡± ¡°Uh, yes, this amulet, it cost a full ten million.¡± ¡°Mr. Simmons, is there something wrong with this amulet?¡± Listening to the Lockes¡¯ inquiry, Donald Simmons curled his lip and said, ¡°This is just a piece of junk; I¡¯m afraid it might not even work once.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­ that can¡¯t be possible, can it?¡± Joe Locke was frantic; he had lost nearly thirty million, even mortgaging company shares. If this amulet was also useless, then he really would be at a loss for words. With a cool look on his face, Donald Simmons said sternly, ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± ¡°No, no, how could I dare to question Mr. Simmons, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°Alright, keep this thing for yourselves, the Simmons family has no use for it.¡± Donald Simmons unceremoniously threw the amulet back into the box, and then stood up somewhat disappointed. Looking down at the Locke family members from his superior position, he disdainfully said: ¡°You should just look for herbs instead; as long as you carefully compare them with the picture, you can always find the real thing.¡± Mick Simmons also stood up, clearly displeased after being disappointed twice in a row, and frowned, ¡°Twice now, if there¡¯s a third time, what¡¯s the point of the Locke family¡¯s existence? Jamae City has so many talents, any other family could do better than you.¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s heart trembled, and he quickly put on a placating smile, ¡°Yes, yes, we truly fell short this time. Rest assured, it won¡¯t happen next time.¡± Mick Simmons nodded arrogantly, saying indifferently, ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve said. If you dare to make us run around again, the Locke family will have to give me an explanation.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± Being reprimanded by two men in their thirties as if lecturing a grandchild, Jeffrey Locke didn¡¯t dare show the slightest dissatisfaction, instead he kept a smiling face and said: ¡°We will definitely confirm everything before notifying you in the future.¡± Mick Simmons nodded with satisfaction and then followed his cousin Donald Simmons as they left the Locke home. Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Chapter 316: Wangzai Small Steamed Bun_1 Chapter 316: Chapter 316: Wangzai Small Steamed Bun_1 After getting in the car, Donald Simmons couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, ¡°The Locke family is truly worthless; they¡¯ve been at it for so long and haven¡¯t gotten a thing, just firing blanks twice!¡± Mick Simmons sighed and said, ¡°Jeffrey Locke is old, and the second generation consists of two unreliable characters. Ethan Locke seems alright, but he¡¯s still too young.¡± ¡°Alright my ass, he got played in circles by a country bumpkin.¡± Donald Simmons disdainfully said, ¡°If you ask me, we should just replace the Locke family, have you seen what they¡¯ve turned Jamae into?¡± Mick Simmons frowned slightly but said nothing. In truth, he agreed with Donald Simmons. Each of the big families in the provincial city had a similar role like the Locke family, controlling the resources of a prefecture-level city. The Simmons family had the Locke family as their subsidiary, corresponding to Jamae City. They were in the pharmaceutical industry, so the families under them would typically develop in other industries, seeking to complement the main house industrially. However, after so many years, the Locke family hadn¡¯t shone in other industries. On the contrary, they even tried to get involved in the pharmaceutical industry. It was one thing not to assist the main house in other industries, but wanting to grow themselves on the coattails of the main house¡¯s legacy? Wasn¡¯t that just like a bloodsucking parasite clinging to its father? Mick Simmons let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If they continue to perform poorly, then let them do whatever they¡¯re supposed to.¡± At those words, Donald Simmons¡¯ eyes brightened, and he said with a grin, ¡°That¡¯s what I mean, our Simmons family may be easy to talk to, but we¡¯re not running a charity here. We can¡¯t let our kindness be their capital for freeload ing and doing nothing!¡± ¡­ In the early morning, Jophia Locke slowly woke up from her deep sleep and looked at the man sleeping beside her, a blissful smile spreading across her face. Even though this man wasn¡¯t exclusively hers, she felt incredibly content just to have him by her side. She leaned down and kissed Greg Jensen on the mouth, then got ready to make breakfast. However, she exerted too much force getting out of bed, causing her to wince in pain and tears to immediately stream down her face. Looking back at the man still asleep, her eyes no longer held love but were instead filled with intense indignation. ¡°You jerk, don¡¯t you know how to be gentle? I don¡¯t like you anymore!¡± Jophia Locke glared at Greg Jensen resentfully, endured the pain, and went into the kitchen, leaning on the wall, to start making breakfast. By the time she had prepared breakfast, Greg Jensen had woken up, walked into the dining room, and saw Jophia Locke cooking. He approached her from behind, wrapped his arms around her waist, rested his head on her shoulder, and gently kissed it, chuckling, ¡°You¡¯re up so early?¡± ¡°Hmph, who¡¯s like you, such a lazy pig!¡± Jophia Locke¡¯s ears tickled and she felt weak, leaning into his arms involuntarily as she softly complained, ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m cooking¡­¡± ¡°No worries, you do your cooking, I¡¯ll eat mine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Jophia Locke quickly pushed him away, then kissed him on the face, saying, ¡°Be good, for tonight.¡± ¡°Haha, alright then.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t insist, instead helping to set the table with bowls and dishes. After breakfast, Greg Jensen drove away from the Imperial Scenery Community, bought some breakfast on the way, and then arrived at Enchanted River Town. Trey Holmes had just gotten up and burst into a happy smile seeing Greg Jensen bring breakfast. ¡°You eat first; I¡¯m going to check on my flowers.¡± ¡°They¡¯re clearly grass!¡± Greg Jensen smiled without explaining and, carrying the Fragrant Spirit Grass, went to a corner of the yard. Using the Small Cloud Rain Skill, he condensed some water drops in the air and watered the grass in the pot. He then placed the pot on a low wall nearby. Looking at the increasingly green and thriving Fragrant Spirit Grass, he couldn¡¯t help but smile contentedly, ¡°This is what I¡¯m really looking forward to¡­¡± He felt that the presence of the Fragrant Spirit Grass was a constant reminder that he had to reach Foundation Establishment soon. Only by entering the Foundation Establishment Stage would he truly step into the threshold of cultivation. Greg Jensen was immersed in his thoughts when he suddenly noticed a man stopping at the gate, looking inside. Enchanted River Town was a villa community, with semi-open yards where the yard walls were only waist-high, and the small gates were mere decorations. Greg Jensen stood up and asked with confusion, ¡°May I ask who you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°Ah, sorry, I didn¡¯t see you just now.¡± The man¡¯s fleeting panic was quickly replaced by a smile as he said, ¡°I live just across the way, I heard you moved in, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone around. I saw there was also a car at the door just now, so I thought I¡¯d come over and introduce myself.¡± Introduce himself? Greg subconsciously glanced back at the small assistant doing yoga in the living room and couldn¡¯t help but snicker to himself. Could it be that this little girl is the one who attracted him? He didn¡¯t think much of it and smiled, ¡°Hello, would you like to come in and sit for a while?¡± ¡°Uh, I¡¯ve still got some things to do today, maybe another time.¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s sit together some other time.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be off now then.¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± Greg laughed at the man¡¯s retreating figure, turned and walked into the living room, teasing, ¡°Yo, look at you, you¡¯re quite the catch.¡± ¡°Ah? What do you mean, ¡®quite the catch¡¯?¡± Trey Holmes had a decent figure and was wearing yoga pants; as she spoke to Greg, she pulled off a perfect split. Greg laughed, ¡°There was a guy just now, said he¡¯s our neighbor, kept looking into our yard. I figured the only thing worth looking at in our yard is you. I¡¯m guessing he must have taken a liking to you.¡± ¡°Ah, really?¡± Upon hearing this, Trey Holmes sat down abruptly on the floor, almost gasping for air, her face flushed with embarrassment and in a bit of a panic, she said: ¡°I usually come back at night to sleep, and I¡¯ve hardly spent any time here during the day. I¡¯ve never seen any neighbor.¡± Hearing her say this, Greg also felt something was not quite right. Trey Holmes was always with him during the day, usually returning very late, when it¡¯s pitch-dark and you can¡¯t see anything clearly. How did that man fall for her? However, Greg wasn¡¯t particularly interested in a stranger, he found watching his little assistant blushing to be much more amusing. He smirked, ¡°Maybe he saw you one afternoon when you came back.¡± Trey snorted at that comment, ¡°Fall for me just by seeing me once? Does he have a craving for my body or something?¡± Greg looked at her thin figure and replied subconsciously, ¡°I think, if he¡¯s an adult, he probably wouldn¡¯t crave your body.¡± ¡°You¡­ what do you mean?¡± Trey asked, bewildered. Greg stared at her dry little chest for a moment, then said, ¡°No normal adult would like to eat mini-mantou, right?¡± ¡°Mini-mantou?¡± Trey was first stunned, then realized what he meant, and her face turned crimson as she said indignantly: ¡°Boss, that is too much. Even though¡­ even though it¡¯s small, it can¡¯t be mini-mantou, can it?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Greg chuckled lightly, disguising his inner awkwardness, then quickly walked away. Trey said with a sense of grievance, ¡°What are you laughing at? I really have them, you want to see?¡± ¡°No need to look, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get a sty.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡­¡± Trey stamped her foot in frustration, silently cursing at Greg¡¯s retreating figure for a good while, before storming off to her room to change clothes, cheeks puffed with annoyance. Outside in the yard, Greg, seeing that the little assistant hadn¡¯t followed, let out a long sigh of relief and muttered, ¡°In the future, this habit of being brutally honest really needs to change.¡± Thinking of the little assistant¡¯s frustrated expression, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Maybe I should cook her some papaya snow fungus tonight? Sigh, better not. It would be like insulting someone to their face, and I¡¯d be rightly beaten to death.¡± Greg glanced at the time and saw that it was almost nine o¡¯clock, he hastily shouted towards the inside, ¡°Little Nan, hurry up, we¡¯re going to be late.¡± Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: Chapter 317 Grand Opening_1 Chapter 317: Chapter 317 Grand Opening_1 Ever since Greg Jensen bought the original Kingsley Harrison¡¯s private kitchen, he had hired the experts from Thunder Decoration Company to help renovate the decoration of the courtyard and the house. After more than a month of refurbishment, the sign for the Dreamscape Garden Branch was finally up, and today was the opening day. For the branch¡¯s opening, Greg didn¡¯t take it to heart and only invited Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, and the like. He didn¡¯t bother to invite any other wealthy residents of Jamae City. The main reason was that he wasn¡¯t very familiar with them, and there wasn¡¯t a need. With the reputation of Dreamscape Garden Headquarters already established, as long as those gourmet patrons knew about the branch, they would definitely come to try it out. However, Kingsley Harrison had sent out a message to those regular customers, telling them that Dreamscape Garden had opened a branch. As for the potential impact, he didn¡¯t expect much, but he felt that if he didn¡¯t even send a message, it would be a bit unfair to those regulars. Originally scheduled to start the business with fireworks at 9:30 in the morning, Greg arrived at 9:20. Adrian and Spencer were busying themselves both inside and outside. Seeing Greg arrive, they couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. Spencer complained fiercely, ¡°Boss, for the opening of the branch, how can you let the guests do the work while you, the big boss, arrive so late?¡± ¡°Haha, the capable one works harder,¡± Greg laughed without taking it seriously. Adrian gave Spencer a glance and said, ¡°Enough with the complaints. You numbskull, do you see him treating you as a guest?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Adrian understands me.¡± Greg laughed shamelessly and was about to speak when he saw both Brandon Brent and Theo Carter coming out. Both of them were carrying a roll of disposable carpet, laying it out from inside. ¡°Man, do you have to be so stingy? Can¡¯t you hire two people to do this? Where are the waiters?¡± Greg was a bit displeased; after all, Brandon and Theo were from prominent families. It was fine to have them work under him, but having them do such rough work seemed a bit disrespectful. Quickly, Brandon said with a smile, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. Uncle Zhang is too busy to handle everything, and today is the only auspicious day for opening this month. If we don¡¯t open today, we¡¯d have to wait another two months.¡± Theo followed up, ¡°Yeah, with Manager Zhang calling for the opening, many things aren¡¯t ready yet. We both felt anxious and just lent a hand spontaneously.¡± ¡°Hmm, hard work.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s what we should do.¡± Both of them were very happy to see the look of approval in Greg¡¯s eyes, and worked even harder. Louisa Burley came over, with Vivian Shimpson by her side. ¡°Congratulations, big brother Greg, on the auspicious opening of the branch.¡± ¡°Hmm, thank you.¡± Louisa was wearing a white down jacket today, with a high-necked white sweater underneath, paired with a pair of jeans, and white boots, looking young and beautiful. Greg was so struck by her appearance that he blurted out, ¡°Louisa, you look really beautiful today.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Louisa¡¯s face turned red as she looked down and said softly, ¡°Thank you for your compliment, big brother Greg.¡± Ally Shimpson had initially wanted to say a few congratulatory words, but upon seeing this scene, her expression darkened, and she frowned, saying: ¡°Louisa, it¡¯s too cold outside, let¡¯s go in.¡± After saying that, she glared at Greg and pulled Louisa toward the inside. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Louisa stumbled a bit as she was pulled along, giving Greg a helpless glance and a sorry smile. Greg smiled and shook his head, signaling that it was okay, and then continued chatting with Adrian and the others. It wasn¡¯t long before Kingsley Harrison came out from the inside. Seeing that Greg had arrived, he quickly said: ¡°Boss, you finally came. Today¡¯s the opening day. You didn¡¯t say to come early to pep-talk the staff.¡± Greg curled his lip and said, ¡°Pep-talk my ass; all of them are veteran employees transferred over from the headquarters. Do they still need me to rally their enthusiasm?¡± ¡°If you want to take credit, just say it directly, you¡¯re of my uncle¡¯s generation, no need to beat around the bush when talking to me.¡± ¡°Haha, old habits die hard.¡± Kingsley Harrison chuckled dryly and respectfully said, ¡°Then please, Boss, inspect the new store and see how it¡¯s been set up.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Greg Jensen, accompanied by Adrian Wright and others, walked around the yard and found that although the branch¡¯s yard was small, its scenery was elegant. The green plants complemented the ancient-style architecture, giving off the feeling of being in an ancient pavilion. Greg Jensen nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Hmm, not bad. How is the kitchen coming along?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already started preparing the dishes. Joel Edwards himself is in charge, along with his two most capable apprentices.¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s about time. Set off the firecrackers.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A moment later, the sound of firecrackers exploded! In front of everyone, Greg Jensen removed the red cloth covering the plaque. Dreamscape Garden Branch, officially open for business. Several eager gourmets who had been waiting, came forward smiling, each presenting a gift. ¡°You all are old friends, no need for such formality, please come inside.¡± Greg Jensen ushered the regular customers in and hadn¡¯t even turned around when another large group of customers arrived. Before ten in the morning, all the private rooms were full. Even the private room reserved for Spencer Burley and others was given up, and still, more people lined up outside. ¡°I am really sorry, let¡¯s eat in the office instead.¡± ¡°No worries, no outsiders here.¡± The others didn¡¯t mind much except Vivian Shimpson couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°What¡¯s this tiny run-down place, and why are there so many people?¡± Louisa Burley explained with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Big Brother Greg, Dreamscape Garden is packed every day, and they make a pretty penny each month.¡± ¡°Pssh, it¡¯s just a lousy restaurant, how much can it make in a month?¡± Vivian Shimpson said disdainfully, with a twist of her lips. Greg Jensen held back a laugh and said, ¡°Not much, just two or three million from the headquarters alone.¡± ¡°That much?¡± Vivian Shimpson was astounded. Greg Jensen casually smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, mainly because the headquarters has limited space and can¡¯t accommodate all the customers. Now it¡¯s good, the branch is also open, doubling the turnover shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Double? Five or six million?¡± Seeing Vivian Shimpson stupefied again, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit smug and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, after all, it¡¯s just a small restaurant.¡± Whoosh! Upon hearing this, Vivian Shimpson¡¯s face immediately turned red, and she said, with a false bravado, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s just a small restaurant after all. No matter how much money you make, you¡¯re still just a small-time owner. I¡¯m warning you, you better stay away from Louisa. You two are not from the same world.¡± ¡°Vivian¡­¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face flushed slightly as she pulled her gently and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, there¡¯s nothing between me and Big Brother Greg.¡± Vivian Shimpson glanced at Greg Jensen, snorted coldly, and stopped talking. Louisa Burley apologetically said, ¡°Big Brother Greg, I¡¯m sorry, that¡¯s just the way Vivian is, she didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, ask the chef to serve the dishes. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and made a phone call to the kitchen, asking them to bring the food to the office. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Chapter 318 Cooperation Catering Company_1 Chapter 318: Chapter 318 Cooperation Catering Company_1 The group chatted in the office for a while, and soon a server came in carrying a folding table. Thankfully, the office space was big enough that even with the table set up, it didn¡¯t feel cramped. The dishes, complete with color, aroma, and taste, were served in a continuous flow. All prepared by Joel Edwards, the dishes at the Youmeng Garden Branch were no different from those at the main restaurant. Everyone enjoyed the meal immensely, chatting while eating like ordinary friends. After the meal, the servers removed the tables and chairs. Trey Holmes took a seat behind the tea table and asked with a smile, ¡°Boss, what tea would you like to drink?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have some ripe Pu-erh to cut through the greasiness.¡± ¡°All right.¡± With a smile, Trey Holmes found the tea leaves beneath the tea salute and started washing the teaware. Adrian Wright watched her smooth and flowing movements and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, saying, ¡°Your assistant knows about tea ceremonies?¡± ¡°Hmm, a senior tea artist.¡± ¡°Damn.¡± Adrian Wright was already envious of Greg Jensen for having such a good assistant, and now he was even more so. With a flattering smile, he said, ¡°Greg, you¡¯re my dear brother, how about you let me have this assistant?¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Greg Jensen gave him an annoyed glance and said, ¡°Little Tracy isn¡¯t an object to be passed around, okay?¡± Trey Holmes¡¯s face changed slightly as she protested, ¡°Hey, boss, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s not an object.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Realizing the ambiguity of his words, Greg Jensen shook his head with a laugh. Just then, Kingsley Harrison walked in, his face alight with excitement, and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve got the lunch revenue figures.¡± Everyone turned to look, filled with curiosity. They all wanted to know how much the first meal at the Youmeng Garden Branch had made. Especially Vivian Shimpson, who directly asked, ¡°How much did it sell for?¡± Greg Jensen said with a laugh, ¡°We¡¯re all family here, spit it out, don¡¯t keep us in suspense.¡± Kingsley Harrison quickly said, ¡°We made a total of one hundred thousand at lunchtime!¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen raised his eyebrows, ¡°One hundred thousand? If we include dinner sales, we should be able to break two hundred thousand, right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kingsley Harrison, full of excitement, patted his chest and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if we don¡¯t hit two hundred thousand today, I¡¯ll cover the difference.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not necessary, just having the goal is good enough,¡± Greg Jensen said a few encouraging words, and Kingsley Harrison hurried off. Once he left, Spencer Burley couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Greg, if we make two hundred thousand a day, what¡¯s the profit?¡± Vivian Shimpson as well turned to look, clearly curious about the same question but too embarrassed to ask it herself. Without concealing anything, Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°The profit margin in the restaurant industry is generally above fifty percent. If you do well, it can go up to seventy-five percent. ¡°Since Dreamscape Garden uses top-notch ingredients and labor, we can only manage about sixty percent profit. ¡°Considering that we own both properties, if we factor in the cost of the locations, it¡¯s probably around forty percent.¡± Adrian Wright exclaimed, ¡°Forty percent? That means a profit of over eighty thousand a day.¡± ¡°Eighty thousand a day, that¡¯s two million four hundred thousand a month¡­¡± Spencer Burley calculated on his fingers and then lifted his head in shock, saying, ¡°Damn, can you really make that much in a month?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t calculate it like that all the time; there are off-peak seasons too, right?¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°But two million a month should be a safe bet.¡± ¡°` Hearing his words, everyone was suddenly stunned. What surprised them was not how much money Greg Jensen made, but the astonishing return on investment. The total cost from purchasing to renovating the two restaurants was something Jaden Ford was very clear about, and Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley naturally knew a bit, too. An investment of about five million for one restaurant could earn over two million in a month¡ªwhat concept was that? It meant that in just over two months, all the initial costs could be directly recouped. With such a high rate of return, how could it not shock people? Earning more than twenty million in a year was really not a big deal for the Wright Family and the Burley family, but the return rate was truly astonishing. If Dreamscape Garden could be opened all across the country¡­ The eyes of Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley suddenly lit up. Vivian Shimpson, still in a daze nearby, couldn¡¯t fathom how a seemingly unremarkable little restaurant could make so much money. However, she quickly regained her composure and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s only over twenty million a year, after all. Work five years, and your assets just pass a hundred million. What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡± Louisa Burley hurriedly tugged at her, whispering, ¡°Vivian, stop talking.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take it to heart and couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Vivian Shimpson; instead, he turned to Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley to discuss the nationwide expansion. Though the two were not really reliable, they were from wealthy families after all, and had a vision far beyond ordinary people. So, learning about the high returns of Dreamscape Garden, they immediately recognized it as an opportunity. ¡°Just saying, even if we do expand nationwide, I won¡¯t possibly be able to oversee it all. You two will definitely need to run the operations.¡± Greg Jensen gave them a preemptive warning. Adrian Wright, however, was nonchalant, ¡°No problem, I can manage it when the time comes, and if not, Spencer can take care of it. It¡¯s just a restaurant after all, there¡¯s nothing difficult about it.¡± Greg Jensen pondered, ¡°Hmm, since both of you are keen, let¡¯s set up a dining company, then. Going forward, all the franchises will be under the company¡¯s umbrella.¡± Adrian Wright said with some excitement, ¡°I will prepare a business plan right away. If there are no issues, I¡¯ll go through the procedures tomorrow.¡± Spencer Burley hesitated, ¡°Adrian, doing this, aren¡¯t we taking advantage of Jensen?¡± Upon hearing this, Adrian Wright¡¯s expression stiffened, and he immediately felt embarrassed. Spencer Burley was right; Dreamscape Garden was built up by Greg Jensen on his own, whether it was the taste, atmosphere, or d¨¦cor, it had nothing to do with them. Now suddenly asking Greg Jensen to start a dining company with them, wasn¡¯t it just because they saw the prospects of Dreamscape Garden? How was that different from picking peaches from someone else¡¯s tree? Adrian Wright hesitated, ¡°Jensen, maybe¡­ let¡¯s just forget it, eh? Your restaurant is doing so well, our involvement is genuinely just coat-tailing.¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Without you guys, I would really have been too lazy to make the restaurant this big.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Come on, if Jensen¡¯s already said it, what are you still being coy for?¡± Spencer Burley spoke, ¡°We will cover all the initial costs of setting up the company, and then we¡¯ll give Jensen the largest share, right?¡± Greg Jensen said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, just go by the investment proportion.¡± Adrian Wright insisted, ¡°Let¡¯s do it Spencer¡¯s way. All the company¡¯s funds will be resolved by us. Each of us will hold a twenty percent stake, and you will hold sixty percent.¡± Seeing Greg Jensen still wanted to refuse, Adrian Wright urgently said with a stern face, ¡°It¡¯s settled then. If you refuse again, we really won¡¯t feel right about sticking with you anymore.¡± ¡°Well, alright then.¡± Having heard them insist, Greg Jensen had no choice but to nod in agreement, before asking, ¡°The fitness routine I taught you last time, have you been practicing it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Spencer Burley immediately felt embarrassed. Because ever since he stopped staying at the club, he had not practiced it once. Tracy Miles, curious, asked, ¡°What fitness routine?¡± ¡°` Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Chapter 319: Seeking Fitness Exercises_1 Chapter 319: Chapter 319: Seeking Fitness Exercises_1 ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just that Greg saw how weak the rest of us were, so he specifically taught us a fitness routine.¡± The speaker was indifferent, but the listener was intrigued. Spencer Burley spoke without much concern, but Tracy Miles felt a stir in her heart, and casually asked, ¡°Greg, that fitness routine, could it help me lose weight? Can I practice it too?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg hesitated, as the so-called fitness routine was actually adapted from the Guidance Technique and physical exercises recorded in the ¡®Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡¯. Seeing his reaction, Tracy quickly realized that her guess was correct, the fitness routine Greg had given to Adrian Wright and the others was most likely a Cultivation Technique. Based on Damon Milton¡¯s speculation, Greg might have come from a secretive sect, and whatever he shared was certainly not trivial. It could even be more precious than the Cultivation Techniques of the great families. Although the Ford family had made significant achievements in Feng Shui, they lacked a corresponding internal martial arts technique. Being a Feng Shui Master was an extremely mentally draining job, which is why many of them aged prematurely. They had always wanted to find an internal martial arts technique, not needing it to be very powerful, just something that could strengthen the body and maintain good health. However, such techniques were the closely guarded secrets of Martial Arts Families, and despite many years of searching, they had only found common techniques with minimal effect. Therefore, when Tracy heard that Greg taught them a fitness routine, she immediately became thoughtful. According to her character and upbringing, she shouldn¡¯t have continued to ask since Greg was clearly hesitant, but considering her family¡¯s prosperity, she only hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Greg, can I talk to you privately?¡± Greg was taken aback for a moment, glanced at Spencer Burley and seeing no reaction from him, he nodded and said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go over there.¡± The two of them went to a nearby sofa and sat down. Tracy spoke softly, ¡°Mr. Greg, may I ask, is the routine that you taught Spencer and the others an internal martial arts technique?¡± At her words, Greg immediately became vigilant and frowned, ¡°How did you find out?¡± Without hesitation or divulging the whole truth, Tracy simply shared the conjectures she had made with Damon. After listening, Greg let out a small sigh of relief, relieved that his own Cultivation activities hadn¡¯t been discovered. As long as it wasn¡¯t that being discovered, everything else was negotiable. He smiled, ¡°Tracy, we¡¯re friends. Just tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll do it if I can.¡± ¡°Greg, I want to learn that fitness routine.¡± Tracy paused and then continued, ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s our Ford family that wants to learn. I know we shouldn¡¯t talk about money between friends, so you can make any request you have.¡± Greg looked at her with an amused expression and asked, ¡°If you wanted it, you could have just asked Spencer directly, why make it so complicated?¡± Tracy slowly shook her head and replied, ¡°Greg, if it were just for my personal practice, I would have certainly asked him. But since all members of the Ford family are going to learn, it would be too presumptuous not to inform you first. Upon hearing this, Greg nodded, admiring in his heart how magnanimous and generous those from big families could be. After a brief thought, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a fitness routine. If you want to learn, go ahead, it¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°Really? Can I?¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her breathing quickened with excitement, and she eagerly awaited his answer. Greg laughed, ¡°What¡¯s the issue? It¡¯s no problem at all, feel free to take it and learn.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Tracy immediately stood up, bowed deeply to Greg, and said with excitement, ¡°Mr. Greg, thank you. We will remember this favor at the Ford family, and should you have any tasks in the future, we will not hesitate to help.¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s not that serious.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, unconcerned. ¡°No, Mr. Jensen, you know how important this is to our family. Thank you so much, really¡­¡± Jaden Ford was so overwhelmed that she didn¡¯t know what to say, and bowed repeatedly. Greg Jensen, feeling helpless, could only shoot Spencer Burley a look. Spencer Burley hurried over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Tracy wants to learn that set of fitness exercises. Teach her later,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. Spencer Burley didn¡¯t think much of it and replied with a laugh: ¡°Oh, I thought it was something big. It¡¯s just a fitness exercise. If you want to learn it, just tell me directly, why go to the trouble of involving Greg, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Jaden Ford wanted to explain, but Greg Jensen shook his head at her, so she had no choice but to stop and silently nodded, her admiration for Greg growing even more. To give such a valuable thing to a brother like that, and not even wanting any thanks in return. Mr. Jensen¡¯s character is truly impeccable. In her heart, Jaden Ford silently praised him, deciding that she must take good care of Spencer Burley in the future, not allowing him to do anything foolish to hurt Greg Jensen and jeopardize this hard-earned friendship. After chatting for a while longer, everyone dispersed and Greg Jensen stayed in the store until closing time. Once the sales for the entire day were tallied, he couldn¡¯t help but smile happily. As expected, including the hundred thousand from the morning sales, the Youmeng Garden Branch made a total of two hundred and twenty thousand on its first day of business, eighty thousand more than the main store. The excellent sales were partly due to Youmeng Garden¡¯s established reputation, and partly because of Zhang¡¯s Homestyle Dishes¡¯ regular customers. With a sales turnover of two hundred and twenty thousand, nearly sixty percent of that was profit, which was about one hundred and thirty thousand. If these sales were to remain stable, he could make about four million a month, amounting to over forty million a year, which was even better than his noon prediction. Together, the two stores would easily make seventy to eighty million. If he included the fruit and vegetable plantations, the medicinal herb plantations, and the Peach Blossom Supermarket among other ventures, Greg Jensen could earn at least one hundred million a year. An annual income of over one hundred million! Barely enough to cover my own cultivation expenses! Qi and blood elixirs would be useless in the later stages of Qi Refinement, and by then, he would need even better elixirs. However, better elixirs also meant higher prices. Greg Jensen finally felt some assurance when facing the imminent advancement to the sixth level of Qi Refinement. ¡°Uncle Zhang, thanks for your hard work!¡± ¡°Haha, not at all, seeing the restaurant make so much money makes me happy too,¡± Uncle Zhang said. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your good management, Uncle Zhang.¡± Kingsley Harrison¡¯s face flushed with pride, and he quickly waved his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Without your recipes, our business wouldn¡¯t have been this successful.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Greg Jensen chatted with Kingsley Harrison for a bit more before driving back to the Imperial Scenery community. Just as he was about to go upstairs, his assistant¡¯s phone call suddenly came through. ¡°Hello, boss, there¡¯s trouble at the villa.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Trey Holmes¡¯s voice trembled as he said, ¡°The Fragrant Spirit Grass is missing¡­¡± Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Chapter 320: Loss of Fragrant Spirit Grass_1 Chapter 320: Chapter 320: Loss of Fragrant Spirit Grass_1 ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The Fragrant Spirit Grass is missing.¡± Trey Holmes finally calmed down a bit, but his voice still had a whine to it as he rushed, ¡°Every day when I come back, I check on it once. Tonight, when I returned, I suddenly found it was missing.¡± Greg Jensen suddenly remembered that he might have forgotten to move it back inside the house when he left in the morning. He quickly asked, ¡°What about the yard? Did you look in the yard?¡± Trey Holmes replied, ¡°I looked there, too. It¡¯s not in the yard either.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart sank, and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, first contact the property management to check the security footage. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Alright, boss, please hurry.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Greg Jensen was anxious, so he called Jophia Locke to let her know not to wait for him and then drove off to the villa. The Jeep sped through the empty streets and soon entered Enchanted River town. Just as he reached the entrance, he received a call from Trey Holmes. ¡°Boss, they won¡¯t let us check and told us to come back tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°You wait for me in the surveillance room. I¡¯ll be there in no time!¡± Greg Jensen looked very displeased as he immediately called Adrian Wright to ask him to come over quickly, then he drove to the surveillance room. Before he even entered, he heard the somewhat angry voice of Trey Holmes, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? I¡¯ve lost something, and you won¡¯t even let me check the surveillance?¡± ¡°Sorry, but our manager is asleep. If I disturb him over this, I will definitely get yelled at,¡± the security guard said reluctantly, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just a pot of flower. If it comes to it, just buy another one, it¡¯s not worth much.¡± ¡°Say that again!¡± Greg Jensen was fuming with anger. Enchanted River town was advertised as the safest community in Jamae City, yet the Fragrant Spirit Grass had been stolen from his home and they wouldn¡¯t even check the surveillance for him. Too much! The security guard glanced at Greg Jensen and snorted, ¡°Even if I say it again, we can¡¯t check because we don¡¯t have the surveillance password.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have an on-duty manager? Call your manager over here,¡± Greg Jensen said sternly. The security guard replied indifferently, ¡°Sorry, but our manager is sleeping. Losing a flower is not a big deal, there¡¯s no need to wake the manager over this. Come back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Losing a flower is not a big deal? That plant of mine is worth its weight in gold, even if you offered me a hundred million I wouldn¡¯t sell it.¡± Greg Jensen was truly livid. The Fragrant Spirit Grass was crucial for his Foundation Establishment, and the security guard was actually saying it wasn¡¯t a big deal that it was lost. The security guard almost laughed out loud at his words and said with a sneer, ¡°A pot of flower worth a hundred million? Why don¡¯t you say that your flower is worth the whole world?¡± After speaking, he waved his hand impatiently and added, ¡°It¡¯s no use talking to me about this. You¡¯ll still have to wait until tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Fuck your grandpa!¡± Greg Jensen could no longer hold back, grabbed the security guard by the collar, lifted him up, and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m telling you to call your on-duty manager now, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Looking into his fierce eyes, the security guard was so scared that he turned pale and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get worked up, I¡¯ll call, isn¡¯t that okay?¡± He quickly took out his cell phone and dialed the on-duty manager. The phone rang for a long time before someone picked up, and the on-duty manager¡¯s roar came through, ¡°Are you fucking sick, calling me in the middle of the night?¡± The security guard swallowed and hastily said, ¡°Manager, an owner¡¯s flower is missing, and they¡¯re asking us to check the surveillance.¡± ¡°A flower went missing?¡± The manager was taken aback and immediately became furious, shouting, ¡°Just for a damn plant, you¡¯re calling me at this hour? Have you lost your mind, or has the owner lost theirs? Tell them to come back tomorrow, I need to sleep now!¡± The call ended with a click! Before the security guard could respond, the phone call was abruptly disconnected. The security guard looked awkwardly at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°You see, this¡­¡± Greg Jensen snatched his phone and called the duty manager again. This time the call was answered quickly, and after two rings, the familiar roar of anger came from the other side. ¡°Do you have a death wish? Call me again, and you can get the hell out right now!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s anger surged as he said sternly, ¡°You¡¯d better come over now, or I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re jobless immediately!¡± There was a silence on the other end of the line, and after a good while, the manager carefully asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°What does it matter who I am? Hurry up and get over here, quickly!¡± The duty manager, still unclear about Greg Jensen¡¯s authority, hesitated before responding, ¡°Um, please wait, I¡¯m on my way.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg Jensen silently watched the surveillance screen, his face as cold as ice, lost in thought. The security guard was so frightened that he shrank into a corner, not daring to speak. Next to him, Trey Holmes opened his mouth several times as if he wanted to say something but stopped himself, eventually just letting out a light sigh. Greg Jensen turned to look at her and said indifferently, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, it¡¯s my fault for not bringing the flowers inside when I left this morning.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At these words, the frustration in Trey Holmes¡¯s heart seemed to surge up all at once. She bowed her head without saying a word, and tears pitter-pattered down. Greg Jensen was very annoyed, but he knew the incident indeed had nothing to do with Trey Holmes. Seeing her in this state, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt and said gently: ¡°Alright, it¡¯s lost, we can just buy another pot in the future.¡± Trey Holmes looked up with a tear-stained face and said, ¡°Can we still buy it?¡± ¡°Of course we can,¡± Greg Jensen replied with a smile. Trey Holmes blinked her large eyes, staring blankly at him, and it took her a long while before she remembered something and started crying even harder. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t comfort me. I¡¯ve seen it on their social media, someone is offering a reward of 500,000 for that flower pot. If it were really so easy to buy, why would they go to such lengths to offer a reward? It¡¯s my fault, I should have checked this morning when I left, sob sob¡­¡± Greg Jensen quickly tried to comfort her, ¡°Okay, stop crying, it¡¯s just 500,000, we¡¯ll make it back in a few days.¡± Hearing their conversation, the security guards nearby were all stunned. Only then did it dawn on him that the flower pot this family lost was the one that had a high reward offered for it. When he had seen the reward offer earlier, he had discussed with his colleagues what kind of precious variety it must be, a 500,000 flower pot? He thought that no matter how rich, nobody would buy such expensive flowers to plant. Yet just a few days later, he saw it for himself, and that pot of flowers was gone. The security guard looked at Greg Jensen as if he were a fool, thinking to himself that he must be rich to the point of insanity to buy such an expensive flower, he must be out of his mind. At this moment, the duty manager, bleary-eyed, walked in, glanced at the security guard and then at Greg Jensen, his brows involuntarily furrowing. ¡°Hello, may I ask what you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lost my flower; I want to check the surveillance footage.¡± The duty manager furrowed his brows slightly and asked, ¡°May I know who you are¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a resident of this complex, don¡¯t I have the right to see the surveillance?¡± Greg Jensen asked with a frown. Hearing this, the duty manager suddenly got angry; he had thought Greg Jensen was some big shot, but it turned out he was just an ordinary resident. An ordinary resident getting him up in the middle of the night just for a flower pot? He replied coldly, ¡°Sorry, private individuals do not have the right to view surveillance footage. If you want to check, you should call the police. Once the patrol arrives, I¡¯ll let you have a look.¡± Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Chapter 321 Even the Heavenly King Cant Inspect It_1 Chapter 321: Chapter 321 Even the Heavenly King Can¡¯t Inspect It_1 ¡°I¡¯ve lost something, don¡¯t I have the right to check it?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± Greg¡¯s face slowly became colder as he tried to be patient, ¡°I just need to see the surveillance footage of our house entrance, I won¡¯t look at any other areas.¡± ¡°You still can¡¯t check it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even check the surveillance of my own house entrance?¡± The duty manager said impatiently, ¡°I already told you it can¡¯t be done. What¡¯s with all the fuss? It¡¯s just a pot of flowers. Stop nagging.¡± Greg¡¯s face turned the color of iron from anger as he coldly said, ¡°Are you sure I can¡¯t check it?¡± The duty manager arrogantly said, ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t check it. Even if heaven¡¯s emperor himself showed up, it wouldn¡¯t be possible!¡± ¡°Fine, then you just wait!¡± Greg didn¡¯t bother to argue anymore and called Adrian, asking, ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already arrived, where are you?¡± ¡°Come to the surveillance room, I¡¯m waiting for you here!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg looked at the duty manager again, his eyes as cold as if he wished to devour him. The duty manager felt a sudden twinge of fear and had a bad feeling, saying with faux toughness, ¡°Your calling won¡¯t change a thing. That¡¯s the company policy, and even if you brought the head of the entire group here, it wouldn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Heh, is that so? Well, let¡¯s just wait and see. If I don¡¯t get you dismissed today, I¡¯ll goddamn change my last name to yours.¡± With the power and temperament Greg had now, he really didn¡¯t want to argue with a minor manager, but he was genuinely furious. If it had been something else that was lost, he might have let it go, but what was missing was the Fragrant Spirit Grass, which was his hope for advancing to the Foundation Establishment Stage. Despite his casual talk about buying another pot or something, was Fragrant Spirit Grass something so easily found? ¡°If you want to wait, go wait outside. We don¡¯t allow idle persons inside here.¡± The duty manager didn¡¯t know where he got the nerve but was actually trying to send people away, before turning to a security guard to make a veiled comment: ¡°Zhang, what¡¯s the matter with you? This is the surveillance room; how can you let just anyone in? With all this expensive equipment, if anything gets damaged, could you afford it?¡± Upon hearing this, the security guard panicked, looked at Greg and stammered, ¡°Manager, I¡­¡± ¡°What ¡®I,¡¯ huh? Haven¡¯t you hurried to escort him out?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The security guard had no choice but to approach Greg, saying awkwardly, ¡°Sir, please wait outside.¡± ¡°Heh, no need. The person I¡¯m waiting for has already arrived!¡± Greg sneered and turned to look at the entrance. The next second, Adrian burst through the door, rushing in. ¡°Greg, what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°My flower is missing, I wanted to check the surveillance.¡± Greg calmly turned around, and looked at the duty manager, saying, ¡°But this manager seems to have woken up on the wrong side of the bed, refuses to let me check no matter what. I even said I¡¯d only check the surveillance at our family¡¯s entrance, yet he refuses, claiming it¡¯s the company¡¯s regulation, that only inspectors have the authority to check surveillance.¡± Upon hearing this, Adrian flared up, bellowing, ¡°Bullshit, when has our company ever had such a policy? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± The duty manager, seeing Adrian¡¯s attitude toward Greg, felt a shiver of dread and his legs went weak. He quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wright, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize he was your friend. Otherwise, I would have never¡­¡± ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t give me that crap. So if he wasn¡¯t my friend, he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to check? Who gave you that rule?¡± Adrian pointed at the man¡¯s nose and swore at him furiously, ¡°What the hell are you still doing standing there? Hurry up and bring up the surveillance footage!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look for it right now.¡± ¡°Manager, should I take over?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The duty manager pushed the security guard aside and took a seat in front of the surveillance monitors, beginning the search. Adrian Wright asked, ¡°Greg, what¡¯s the rush with the flower?¡± Greg Jensen sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s that one the Lin family recently put a bounty on.¡± ¡°The one for five hundred thousand a bloom?¡± Adrian Wright was stunned. ¡°Damn, is there really such an expensive flower?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Greg, why don¡¯t we just forget everything else and focus on cultivating your flower?¡± Greg Jensen gave him a look and said speechlessly, ¡°What kind of fantasy are you having? If it was that easy to cultivate, would it still be worth that much?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true,¡± Adrian admitted, suddenly enlightened. Then, laughing, he asked, ¡°Greg, what¡¯s the flower for? It¡¯s five hundred thousand a pop, so surely it¡¯s not just for looking at, right?¡± ¡°It can be used in medicine.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t elaborate further, but with Adrian Wright¡¯s experience, he could already guess the implications, and his expression grew serious. Such ingredients that could affect martial artists were extremely precious to the Martial Arts Families, not to mention a small family like the Wright Family. He was clear in his mind; despite the Lin family listing the price as five hundred thousand to deceive the average person, the true value of those medicinal herbs might not even be obtainable for tens of millions. At that moment, the duty manager suddenly turned around, his face alight with excitement, and said, ¡°Young Master Wright, we found him. It was the neighbor across the street, Hugo Humphrey, who moved it.¡± Greg Jensen hurried over and looked at the surveillance footage only to see the neighbor he had met in the morning peeking inside the house. It seemed that he was making sure no one was inside before he looked around cautiously, then he climbed over into the yard and swiftly left with the pot. Greg Jensen fully understood now; when Hugo Humphrey had come by in the morning, he must have spotted the Fragrant Spirit Grass, and he, Greg, had carelessly left it outside, providing the opportunity for theft. ¡°Greg, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Go directly over there to see if he¡¯s home, and if he¡¯s not, then we have no choice but to call the police.¡± Greg Jensen, with Trey Holmes, was the first to head out. Worried about an incident, Adrian Wright instructed the duty manager, ¡°Get the security guards on the night shift over here immediately. If they¡¯re not here within five minutes, go collect your paycheck from finance and get lost.¡± ¡°Yes, young master. I¡¯m on it!¡± The duty manager¡¯s body shook as he hastily began to make phone calls. Adrian Wright did not bother with him any longer and chased after Greg Jensen. Several people arrived at Hugo Humphrey¡¯s house to see lights on inside, and hope rose within Greg Jensen. ¡°I hope he hasn¡¯t had the chance to sell the Fragrant Spirit Grass yet.¡± Greg Jensen pushed the low gate open and stepped inside, with Trey Holmes and Adrian Wright right behind him. Hugo Humphrey was in the living room watching TV with his wife and child. Hearing noise at the door, he looked back and saw Greg Jensen, which made him turn pale. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve got something to handle. I¡¯ll be right back,¡± he said. Hugo Humphrey¡¯s wife glanced at Greg Jensen, seemed to sense something amiss, and whispered, ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Before Greg Jensen could enter the living room, Hugo Humphrey hurriedly came to meet him, his face pale and his eyes filled with pleading as he whispered, ¡°Brother, my wife and child are here. Can we go outside and talk, please?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at the living room, nodded silently, and turned to walk to the yard. After a while, Hugo Humphrey ran out, looking flustered, and came bowing and scraping up to Greg Jensen. Without any expression, Greg Jensen stared at him and asked, ¡°Where is my flower?¡± Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Chapter 322: Interest for You_1 Chapter 322: Chapter 322: Interest for You_1 ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ve already sold it.¡± Hugo Humphrey¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, the money from the flower sale, I¡¯ll give it to you in a few days. My company¡¯s capital turnover is stuck, and I urgently need money, otherwise¡­ otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have done something like this.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Call the police.¡± Thump! Hugo Humphrey was so frightened that he immediately knelt on the ground, hastily saying, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t rush me, I promise you, At most half a month¡­ No, at most one week, I will definitely return the money, I¡¯ll pay you interest!¡± ¡°Pay me interest? This isn¡¯t about the fucking money! Even if you offered me five hundred thousand, a million, ten million, a hundred million, it¡¯s not possible for me to sell. Either you find the flower and return it to me right now, or I directly have you thrown in jail, the fucking choice is yours.¡± Greg Jensen was really pissed off by this frog in a well, ¡°Truly ignorance is bliss, you don¡¯t even know what the thing you stole is or its value, yet you fucking dare to reach out your hand!¡± Hugo Humphrey had been planning to repay the money once his cash flow recovered, or to sell another pot of flowers to Greg Jensen elsewhere. Only at this moment did he finally realize he had made a mistake, and it seemed a rather outrageous one. ¡°That flower¡­ is it that precious?¡± ¡°Heh, otherwise why do you think they would offer such a high price?¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with him, glanced at the time, and said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you ten minutes. If I don¡¯t see the flower in ten minutes, I¡¯m calling the police immediately.¡± ¡°No, let me¡­ let me make a call and ask.¡± Hugo Humphrey, shivering with fright, quickly pulled out his mobile phone and called the buyer of the flower. ¡°Hello, Mr. Locke, the flower I¡­ I¡¯m not selling it.¡± The call was answered by Joe Locke, who was taken aback by his words and then scoffed, ¡°Not selling? You already fucking took the money, and now you say you¡¯re not selling?¡± ¡°Mr. Locke, please, return the flower to me, I¡­ I can give you more money.¡± ¡°Go to hell, do you think the Simmons family lacks your bit of money?¡± Joe Locke replied impatiently, ¡°Alright, the deal is done. Don¡¯t call me again in the future.¡± ¡°Mr. Locke, Mr. Locke¡­¡± As Hugo Humphrey watched the call disconnect, he seemed to be drained of all strength and slumped to the ground, utterly stupefied. He stiffly lifted his head, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­¡± Greg Jensen gave him a dismissive glance and said, ¡°Call the police, let the patrol come and investigate.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, please spare me.¡± Hugo Humphrey was so scared that he immediately knelt on the ground, urgently saying, ¡°Give me three days, I guarantee I¡¯ll get the flower back.¡± Three days? If he didn¡¯t recover the Fragrant Spirit Grass by tonight, tomorrow morning the Simmons family would take it from the Locke family. In three days, it would all be fucking over! Greg Jensen ignored the idiotic Hugo Humphrey and gestured to Trey Holmes to make the call to the police. Seeing this, Hugo Humphrey was beyond words, sitting on the cold ground as if he had lost his mind. The patrol arrived very quickly, and upon hearing that a flower worth half a million had gone missing and with Micah Brent having given them a heads-up, they took the matter very seriously. They had Hugo Humphrey¡¯s statement done on the way there. Afterward, upon learning that the Locke family were the buyers, all the patrols fell silent. ¡°Team Lead Zhao, what do we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s go and see the Locke family.¡± Team Lead Zhao was also helpless; he wouldn¡¯t want to mess with the Locke family, the local tyrant of Jamae, unless absolutely necessary. The Locke family. ¡°Dad, the kid who just sold us the flowers called and said he doesn¡¯t want to sell anymore.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to sell anymore?¡± Jeffrey Locke was taken aback at first, then sneered, ¡°The deal was already made, now he¡¯s having second thoughts as if our Locke family is something to be trifled with?¡± ¡°I turned him down flat.¡± Joe Locke chuckled, then added with some seriousness, ¡°However, what worries me is, could the Fragrant Spirit Grass that kid sold to us have been stolen?¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face darkened slightly, and after pondering for a moment, he looked up at his son and sneered, ¡°Since when has the Locke family ever bought flowers?¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Joe Locke was initially startled, then burst into laughter, ¡°Dad, I understand now.¡± Just then, the butler walked in and said, ¡°Master, a few patrolmen have arrived outside, they said they need our assistance with something.¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s eyes twinkled as he looked at Joe Locke and smiled, ¡°See, speak of the devil. Go see what they want.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Joe Locke, with a smile on his face, stood up and followed the butler to the front hall where he saw a few patrolmen sitting on the couch, with Hugo Humphrey, who had sold him the Fragrant Spirit Grass, sitting beside them. As he was about to speak, he suddenly noticed Greg Jensen was also present and furrowed his brows, asking, ¡°Greg, what are you doing here?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him and said coldly, ¡°You Locke family really know how to conduct business. It¡¯s one thing to buy herbs at rock-bottom prices, but to be in charge of handling stolen goods? Jamae¡¯s First Family, indeed well-deserved reputation!¡± That pot of Fragrant Spirit Grass was Greg¡¯s? Joe Locke instantly realized what was happening, but he kept his composure and said indifferently, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Greg Jensen sneered and turned to Captain Zhao, ¡°Captain Zhao, since he doesn¡¯t get it, perhaps you¡¯d better explain it to him.¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Left with no choice, Captain Zhao bravely said, ¡°Mr. Locke, the thing is, the pot of flowers that Mr. Humphrey sold to you was stolen from Mr. Jensen, so¡­¡± Before Captain Zhao could finish, Joe Locke wore a look of bewilderment and interrupted, ¡°Hold on, Captain Zhao, since when have we ever bought flowers from him?¡± Captain Zhao was taken aback, asking without thinking, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Locke family offering a reward, 500,000 for various medicinal herbs and plants?¡± Joe Locke spoke sternly, ¡°It¡¯s true that the Locke family has issued a reward, but to date, we haven¡¯t received a single item. As for the Locke family dealing in stolen goods, that¡¯s even more out of the question. I¡¯ve never even seen Mr. Humphrey¡¯s face, how could I have possibly bought stolen goods from him?¡± Whoosh! At that moment, everyone turned to look at Hugo Humphrey. Hugo Humphrey panicked and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Locke, I personally handed that pot of flowers to you, how can you deny it? Besides, when I called you just now, you admitted buying my flowers.¡± ¡°Bullshit, when you called earlier, you were clearly asking if I would buy your flowers. I said I would if you brought them over when you could, but when did I admit to have already bought your flowers?¡± Joe Locke said sternly, ¡°Our Locke family is a respected name in Jamae, why would we engage in the purchase of stolen goods?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Joe Locke¡¯s statement radiated righteousness, leaving Hugo Humphrey doubting his own memory. He looked around blankly, stuttering, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. I clearly sold it to him. You have to believe me, I really sold the flower.¡± Everyone wore strange expressions, their gazes shifting between Joe Locke and Hugo Humphrey. Captain Zhao was genuinely relieved. As long as the Locke family wasn¡¯t implicated, then the matter would be much easier to deal with. Though 500,000 was not a small amount, Hugo Humphrey¡¯s family lived in a big villa. If it really came down to it, selling the villa would cover compensation for the victim¡¯s losses. Greg Jensen¡¯s expression cooled down. It was clear that resolving the issue through the patrolmen was not going to work, he would have to think of another plan in secret. The Fragrant Spirit Grass was key to advancing to the Foundation Establishment Stage; he couldn¡¯t just let the Simmons family take it away. With different thoughts in everyone¡¯s mind, the living room fell into an involuntary silence. Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: Chapter 323: Refuse to Admit Death_1 Chapter 323: Chapter 323: Refuse to Admit Death_1 Hugo Humphrey knew that if he couldn¡¯t find the flower today, he would probably spend the rest of his life behind bars. So, seeing that no one was speaking, he became like an ant on a hot pot, anxiously saying, ¡°You have to believe me, Joe Locke lied. I really sold the flower to him, otherwise where would I get that five hundred thousand from? I just deposited that money in the bank this afternoon, and I haven¡¯t spent it yet.¡± ¡°Captain Zhao, please don¡¯t just listen to his side of the story. Our Locke family is a family of good people; we would never do something like buying stolen goods.¡± Joe Locke spoke in an even tone, but the threat in his voice was so apparent that even a fool could hear it. Captain Zhao¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly as he asked, ¡°Mr. Humphrey, do you have a record of that money transfer?¡± Hugo Humphrey blankly replied, ¡°Transfer record? I received cash at the time, how could there be a transfer record?¡± ¡°Then do you have any audio or video recording of the transaction? Or do you have any evidence that can prove that the money was indeed given to you by Mr. Locke?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± After several more questions from Captain Zhao, Hugo Humphrey couldn¡¯t come up with a reply, while Joe Locke sitting across from him, let a slight smile curl up at the corner of his mouth. He had deliberately wiped clean all the evidence to prevent the seller from having second thoughts, but he hadn¡¯t expected it would come in handy here. Hugo Humphrey became desperate, saying, ¡°Such a valuable item, they must have put it in their house, can¡¯t you just search there and find out?¡± I don¡¯t even have a search warrant, and you want me to search the Locke house? Isn¡¯t this a suicide mission? Captain Zhao looked at Hugo Humphrey as if looking at an idiot, glanced at him seeing he truly had nothing to say, and then turned his head with difficulty towards Greg Jensen, saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what do you think about this¡­¡± =¡±Hm, since the flower wasn¡¯t sold to the Locke family, we should just leave now and not bother Mr. Locke any further.¡± Greg Jensen stood up expressionlessly, giving Joe Locke a cold glance, then led Trey Holmes and others out. ¡°Mr. Locke, our apologies for the trouble, we¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Seeing this, Captain Zhao completely let down his guard, smiled at Joe Locke, and then led his team away. Once outside, he quickly caught up with Greg Jensen, chuckling, ¡°Mr. Jensen, rest assured, we will do our utmost to help you find that flower; we should have some leads before long.¡± ¡°Hm, I appreciate the effort, Captain Zhao,¡± Greg Jensen said flatly. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Captain Zhao¡¯s attitude was still quite decent. After all, someone who could afford a fifty-thousand-dollar plant like Greg Jensen had to be no ordinary person. Greg Jensen responded nonchalantly before driving back to Enchanted River town. In the car, Trey Holmes said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s so infuriating! That flower was definitely bought by the Locke family, but they just won¡¯t admit it!¡± Adrian Wright hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Jensen, what do we do now?¡± Greg Jensen thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late, you guys should go back and rest.¡± ¡°Rest?¡± Trey Holmes couldn¡¯t help but pause. She wanted to ask Greg Jensen how she could possibly sleep when they haven¡¯t found the Fragrant Spirit Grass yet. But she also knew she couldn¡¯t help with anything. Adrian Wright knew this as well, hesitated a moment, then said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back to the club first; if you need help with anything, just call me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Without further ado, Greg Jensen sent them back to Enchanted River town then called Theo Carter and Jay Brent, instructing them to wait for him at Jay Brent¡¯s Ceaser Club, as he would be there shortly. Locke family. After Greg had left, Joe Locke chuckled as he returned to his father¡¯s study, where the pot of lush, green Fragrant Spirit Grass was placed on the desk. Jeffrey Locke sat behind the desk, watched Ethan take a picture of the Fragrant Spirit Grass, and said, ¡°Send it to Mick Simmons, tell him to come and collect it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± After sending the photo to Mick Simmons, Ethan looked up, smiling, and said, ¡°Father really made a great contribution this time.¡± Finding his son¡¯s praise somewhat peculiar yet feeling very proud, Joe laughed heartily, ¡°Haha, as long as it helps our family, that¡¯s what matters.¡± After he finished speaking, he added with some concern, ¡°Dad, Greg also followed over just now, and from what the inspectors suggested, it seems like the Fragrant Spirit Grass belongs to him.¡± ¡°The Fragrant Spirit Grass is Greg¡¯s?¡± Ethan exclaimed in shock, ¡°How is that possible? He¡¯s just a countryman; how would he know about Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± Jeffrey Locke was also puzzled and looked up at Joe. Because Ethan was right. If it wasn¡¯t for the Simmons family sending over a catalog, the Locke family itself wouldn¡¯t have known the uses and appearance of the Fragrant Spirit Grass, let alone Greg, who came from the countryside. After thinking for a moment, Joe guessed, ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t know the uses of the Fragrant Spirit Grass, and just thought it was pretty, so¡­ so he just kept it?¡± Hearing this, both grandfather and grandson couldn¡¯t help curling their lips. The Fragrant Spirit Grass was bare, without even a flower¡ªwhere was the beauty in that? If it were for the sake of beauty, they might as well have kept a pot of Daffodils or roses to enjoy the sight and scent of flowers. ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for now.¡± Jeffrey Locke frowned, ¡°The priority is to get the Fragrant Spirit Grass into the hands of the Simmons family.¡± Ethan hesitated and said, ¡°Grandpa, should we move the Fragrant Spirit Grass somewhere else? To prevent the inspectors from coming to search?¡± After pondering for a moment, Jeffrey Locke shook his head, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. For the inspectors to apply for a search warrant, they must start at the earliest by tomorrow morning. Without a couple of days, they simply won¡¯t get approval. Without a search warrant, which inspector would dare to search our Locke household?¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s also true.¡± Ethan nodded and said, ¡°If anything unexpected happens during the transport of the Fragrant Spirit Grass, it¡¯s better to keep it here with us.¡± ¡°Alright, you can go rest now.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡± Ethan turned and left the study, but Joe lingered. Jeffrey Locke asked, ¡°Do you have something else?¡± Joe moved closer, grinning sheepishly, ¡°Dad, a friend of mine recently came across a good business opportunity, and I want to get involved.¡± Upon hearing this, Jeffrey couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. His son was proficient in all kinds of indulgence, but when it came to doing business, it was tantamount to throwing money away. However, considering that his eldest son had just made a significant contribution to the family and fearing that a direct rejection might dishearten him, after long deliberation, Jeffrey still decided to ask: ¡°How much money do you need?¡± ¡°Oh, not much, just fifteen million.¡± Joe reported the amount nervously, as he owed Quinton Creed eighteen million, which he needed to repay urgently. The twenty-three percent of Locke family shares were still in Quinton Creed¡¯s grip. If too much time passed and Quinton got the impression that Joe had no intention of repaying the debt, potentially escalating the situation, the old man would surely skin him alive. However, Joe was also aware that fifteen million was not a small sum and given his past deeds, the old man was unlikely to give him so much. As expected, when Jeffrey heard that his son wanted fifteen million for a business, his face darkened, and he frowned, ¡°Fifteen million? What kind of business needs so much money?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I help the Simmons family gather some good items a while back? Through that, I met a few friends who deal in Jade Stone.¡± Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Switching Packages_1 Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Switching Packages_1 ¡°Jade Stone?¡± Jeffrey Locke looked at him skeptically. After a long time, he said, ¡°No, that¡¯s too much. I can only give you five million.¡± Joe Locke unhappily said, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s too little. I want fifteen million. You¡¯re just giving me a fraction, not even half.¡± ¡°Then how much do you want? Fifteen million is impossible,¡± Jeffrey Locke said with a stern face. Joe Locke hesitated and said, ¡°Well¡­ at least half, right?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you seven million.¡± ¡°How about eight million? Eight million sounds better.¡± Jeffrey Locke looked at his son¡¯s eager expression, sighed, and said, ¡°Fine, eight million! But I warn you, if you lose this eight million, don¡¯t ever talk about doing business again. Just stay at home and help out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t lose it!¡± Without saying anything more, Jeffrey Locke took out his checkbook and wrote a check for five million. Joe Locke still seemed somewhat unhappy, but his heart was already blossoming with joy. He took the check and scampered out. After returning to his room, he couldn¡¯t wait to call Quinton Creed. He intended to give the man eight million first to get the shares back. The rest of the money could be paid back slowly. However, after making the call, the response was that the other party¡¯s phone was turned off. ¡°Battery dead?¡± Joe Locke didn¡¯t think much of it. Thinking about getting his shares back the next day, he happily took a shower and then went to bed. In the study, Jeffrey Locke stared at the Fragrant Spirit Grass for a while and then opened the safe, carefully placing the Fragrant Spirit Grass inside. A moment later, he worried that the Fragrant Spirit Grass might suffocate in the safe, so he reluctantly took it out again. After much hesitation, he finally placed it in the corner of the study, blocking it with a small cabinet, and then he felt somewhat relieved. Just then, a knock sounded at the door. The cleaning lady came in and asked, ¡°Sir, would you like me to clean the study?¡± ¡°No need, from now on, no one is allowed to enter the study.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The cleaning lady glanced around the interior of the study, then nodded her head and retreated. Jeffrey Locke sat back down behind his desk. Outside the villa, in a van, Greg Jensen was sitting in the back seat, resting with his eyes closed, while Theo Carter and Jay Brent sat beside him in silence. After a while, Theo Carter¡¯s phone rang. He took a look at the phone, then raised his head and said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s confirmed, the item is in the study, likely in the northeast corner.¡± After saying this, as if worried that Greg wouldn¡¯t know where the study was, he took out a blueprint from his bag and pointed to one of the rooms, saying: ¡°Boss, look, the study is on the second floor, this room here. The location of the Fragrant Spirit Grass should be here¡­¡± Jay Brent, looking at the blueprint, was dumbfounded. With a shocked face, he looked up at Theo Carter. Who the hell is this guy? A professional spy boss? Damn, he even got his hands on the architectural blueprint of someone¡¯s house? And he has even placed insiders in the Locke family, knowing every move they make. This is just too professional! Fuck, don¡¯t tell me my family is also being watched by this kid? Jay Brent suddenly felt a surge of anxiety and looked up again, only to see Theo Carter looking back at him, a warm smile on his face. However, that smile, coming from Theo Carter, seemed sinister in Jay Brent¡¯s eyes, sending a chill down his spine. Greg Jensen looked at the blueprint and said, ¡°Jay, go to the Brent family in five minutes and have a talk with Jeffrey Locke. As for what to discuss, that¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± Jay Brent instinctively straightened up and repeated, ¡°In five minutes, go and have a chat with Jeffrey Locke.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, picked up a pot of flowers beside him, got out of the van, and quickly disappeared into the night. He knew that if he wanted to retrieve the Fragrant Spirit Grass, he had to take action tonight. By tomorrow morning, someone from the Simmons family would surely come and take the Fragrant Spirit Grass back to the provincial city. Therefore, Greg Jensen had no other choice! He channeled his True Qi and deployed a light body Cultivation Technique, moving like a nimble civet cat. He took advantage of the night to evade one surveillance point after another and leaped into the Locke family¡¯s courtyard. After that, he leaned in a corner and looked up to see that the lights were still on in the study room, with a silhouette by the window. Greg Jensen was not in a hurry, squatting in the corner, waiting patiently. A few minutes later, the silhouette seemed to hear something, suddenly stood up, and walked outside. Greg Jensen knew his opportunity had arrived! He gathered his True Qi, leaped with all his might, and landed directly on the nearby drainpipe. Then, he climbed up swiftly, like a gecko darting upwards. In the living room, Jeffrey Locke sat down on the sofa, feeling a bit puzzled by Jay Brent¡¯s late-night visit. Jay Brent sat across from him somewhat restrained and said with a smile, ¡°Elder Locke, I don¡¯t really have anything important for my visit this time. It¡¯s mainly to discuss with you, to see if I could borrow some money to tide me over.¡± So, he was here to borrow money. Jeffrey Locke realised this and responded with a gentle smile, ¡°No problem, how much do you want to borrow?¡± ¡°Two million should suffice. I will return it to you within half a year at most.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem. Just give me your bank card number, and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you tomorrow.¡± Jay Brent quickly stood up, excitedly expressing his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Elder Locke, I really can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± Jeffrey Locke laughed heartily, waving his hand, ¡°No need for such formality; you¡¯ve done so much for Joe, helping you is only right. Please, sit down.¡± ¡°Oh, all right.¡± Upon Jeffrey Locke¡¯s request, Jay Brent sat down and they chatted intermittently. At first, Jeffrey Locke didn¡¯t think much of it, but after a while, he noticed that Jay Brent had no intention of leaving. He gradually grew impatient and, glancing at the time, said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s getting late, and I should rest.¡± ¡°Oh, I apologize for disturbing your rest.¡± Seeing that he could no longer delay, Jay Brent stood up, smiled, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving now. Have a good rest early.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After returning to the study room, Jeffrey Locke felt something was off. He went over to the corner and saw that the Fragrant Spirit Grass was still sitting there safely, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. He shook his head with a smile, inwardly chiding himself for being overly suspicious in his old age, then lay on the recliner next to him. ¡­ After leaving the Locke residence, Jay Brent let out a slight sigh of relief and glanced at the business van parked quietly in the distance before walking quickly towards it. When he opened the van door, he discovered that Greg Jensen had already returned, sitting in the back seat and holding a potted plant. ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡± Realizing what was happening, Jay Brent hurriedly got into the car and closed the door behind him. ¡°Drive!¡± At Greg Jensen¡¯s command, the business van started smoothly and left the Locke family¡¯s vicinity. ¡°Mr. Jensen, is this the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Upon hearing this, Jay Brent¡¯s face revealed a hint of joy, then he hesitated, ¡°But if you took that plant, wouldn¡¯t the Locke family notice it missing?¡± Before Greg Jensen could respond, Theo Carter, who was sitting by his side, laughed first and said, ¡°The Fragrant Spirit Grass looks like Daffodil. I made sure to find a special dye to color the Daffodil¡¯s leaves purple. Unless one compared the two plants side by side, they wouldn¡¯t notice any difference for quite some time.¡± Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Chapter 325 Simmons Family in the Provincial Capital_1 Chapter 325: Chapter 325 Simmons Family in the Provincial Capital_1 Jay Brent was taken aback upon hearing this and said in astonishment, ¡°If the Simmons family comes to take the Fragrant Spirit Grass tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s going to be quite a show.¡± Theo Carter laughed excitedly in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s too bad I¡¯m not familiar with the Locke family; otherwise, I¡¯d love to be there to watch this drama unfold. It¡¯s just a mystery what Mick Simmons¡¯s face will look like when he sees Jeffrey Locke and his people presenting him with a pot of dyed Daffodil flowers to trick him.¡± What other expression could Mick Simmons have? Giving him dyed Daffodil flowers is just like treating him like a fool. In a fit of rage, Mick Simmons might just wipe out the Locke family completely. Thinking about the consequences of angering the Simmons family, Jay Brent shuddered uncontrollably, looking at Greg Jensen and Theo Carter with eyes as if he had seen a ghost, filled with fear. To be an enemy of Greg Jensen¡¯s was a deadly affair! He couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved in his heart, thankful that he had chosen to follow Jensen; otherwise, his fate might have been far worse than the Locke family¡¯s by countless times. I am but a dog at Mr. Jensen¡¯s feet¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m in this with Mr. Jensen! Jay Brent repeated this in his mind several times, thoroughly washing his brain, before he finally took a long breath and completely relaxed. With the Fragrant Spirit Grass back in his possession, Greg Jensen finally breathed a sigh of relief, his resentment toward the Locke family deepening. He pondered whether or not to clarify the matter of the shares and take a big chunk out of the Locke family. After a moment of contemplation, he abandoned the idea. To strike now would yield a good haul from the Locke family, but it would only be some cash. If he could bring down the Locke family, with the shares he held in his hands, the outcome would be entirely different. By that time, even if he couldn¡¯t control the entire Locke family, he would become one of the major shareholders of Locke Corporation. Jensen couldn¡¯t help but sneer at the thought of the dyed Daffodil matter. According to the information Theo Carter had gathered earlier, the items the Locke family had found twice in a row were worthless, which had already displeased Mick Simmons. If the dyed Daffodil issue were exposed, the Locke family would likely face a calamity. Early the next morning, Greg Jensen instructed Theo Carter to keep an eye on the Locke family, while he himself, seemingly without a care, returned to Riverhaven County with Trey Holmes. Of course, the pot of Fragrant Spirit Grass was with them too. Having not seen Lois Abbott for nearly two months, Greg Jensen missed her and, considering the supermarket business that needed to be discussed in the city, decided to visit. Jensen caught up on sleep in the car and, by the time he opened his eyes again, the car had already stopped below Reverie Inn. Trey Holmes stayed in the car to guard the Fragrant Spirit Grass while Jensen walked into the inn alone. ¡°Mr. Jensen, welcome.¡± Having been away for a while, hotel staff recognized him, their eyes filled with a mix of surprise and respect. Jensen responded with a smile and made his way to the General Manager¡¯s office. Inside the office, Lois Abbott was examining yesterday¡¯s reports. Suddenly hearing the door, she looked up instinctively and was startled to see Greg Jensen. She froze. For a moment, all the pent-up grievances rose to the surface, fogging up her soft, watery eyes. Then, in the next second, all grievances and sadness disappeared, replaced by an icy coldness like frost. ¡°Hmph, who are you? Who let you casually enter someone else¡¯s office?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Greg Jensen, with an embarrassed grin, simply chuckled, then turned to lock the office door before quickly approaching Lois Abbott. Without waiting for her to react, he wrapped his arms around her small head and kissed her. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ mmm¡­¡± Lois Abbott had intended to put up a symbolic resistance to let Greg Jensen know of the anger in her heart, but while her mouth said no, her body was very honest. In mere moments, her body melted like mud, softening into Jensen¡¯s arms. ¡°Have you missed me during all this time?¡± Greg Jensen asked cheerily. Lois Abbott rolled her eyes and huffed, ¡°I don¡¯t miss you, not one bit!¡± ¡°Really? Let me check!¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Still saying you don¡¯t miss me!¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± It had been a long time since the two had seen each other, and like dry tinder to flame, they ignited passionate sparks. At this moment, all grievances and sorrow were burnt to ashes. After some time, the storm calmed down. Greg Jensen looked at Lois Abbott with a mischievous grin, ¡°Hey hey, still mad at me?¡± ¡°Hmph, I am mad!¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s lips claimed anger, but a beautiful smile curved up involuntarily. ¡°Oh, still mad?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s feigned surprise looked comical, drawing a burst of laughter from Lois Abbott. He winked and said with a roguish smile, ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯t try hard enough!¡± Lois Abbott was taken aback, and just as she thought to escape, Greg Jensen pulled her back. Sensing her tired body, she became frantic, hastily saying: ¡°Stop messing around, let¡¯s talk business first.¡± ¡°What business? We don¡¯t have any business, haha.¡± As Lois Abbott saw herself about to fall prey to him again, she quickly straightened her face and coldly huffed, ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯ll be REALLY mad.¡± Seeing her icy expression, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t tell if she was serious. To avoid provoking his ¡®madame¡¯, he reluctantly let her go. ¡°Fine, what¡¯s this important business you want to talk about?¡± ¡°What exactly are you thinking regarding the supermarket in the city?¡± Greg Jensen paused for a moment, then said with an easy smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t really thought much about it. If you want to keep running a supermarket, then let¡¯s open two in Jamae City. If you prefer to have some leisure, then as for that supermarket, whoever wants to run it can have it.¡± Hearing this, Lois Abbott couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes again and coldly snorted, ¡°Who does business like that? You need to have a plan, right?¡± ¡°Haha, you make the plans. I¡¯ll do what I love,¡± he said. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re really¡­¡± Don¡¯t move¡­¡± ¡­ In the Simmons family estate in the province¡¯s capital. Mick Simmons and Donald Simmons were sitting in the living room, looking at pictures on a tablet computer. After a moment, Donald Simmons suddenly looked up, his face beaming with joy, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect the Locke family to bring us such a surprise.¡± Seeing the Fragrant Spirit Grass in the pictures, Mick Simmons was also pleased, nodding with a smile, ¡°Yeah, it turned out to be somewhat useful.¡± He flipped through the pictures on the tablet carefully and said with a grin, ¡°With this Fragrant Spirit Grass, we should be able to exchange for a Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll definitely be able to exchange for it!¡± Donald Simmons nodded emphatically. At that moment, Fraser Simmons, the Simmons family patriarch, was wheeled into the room in his wheelchair. Seeing the smiles on the faces of the two brothers, he asked with curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s got you so cheerful this early in the day?¡± Donald Simmons chuckled, walked over with the tablet, and said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve come at the perfect time. Take a look at this. What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Is this¡­ Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± Fraser Simmons, nearly sixty, a master of the Late Dark Gold Stage, had suffered damaged meridians due to a forced attempt to reach the Complete Dark Power level. With sustained internal injuries from a lifetime of practicing martial arts, he had now become disabled, destined to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. And the Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill could not only treat various meridian injuries but also had the effect of enhancing one¡¯s martial strength. Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Chapter 326: True and False_1 Chapter 326: Chapter 326: True and False_1 If they could obtain the Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill, it would not only heal Fraser Simmons¡¯s hidden injuries but might even allow his martial strength to advance further, breaking through to the Complete Dark Power was not a pipe dream. For the past two years, the Simmons family had been looking to trade for one, but without the treasures they possessed before, they repeatedly came back empty-handed. With the Fragrant Spirit Grass, trading for the Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill was practically settled! The Simmons family¡¯s high-end combat strength was now limited to Donald Simmons, who was at the Initial Stage of Dark Energy, leading to their humiliation at the Spirits of the Festival over the past few years and a diminishing hold on resources. With the triennial Spirits of the Festival about to convene again, if the Simmons family couldn¡¯t present high-level fighters, they were at risk of falling to a second-rate clan. As the current Family Head, Fraser Simmons was deeply worried about this. That was exactly why, upon seeing the photo of the Fragrant Spirit Grass, Fraser Simmons was so excited. He abruptly lifted his head, his face brimming with surprise as he looked at the two brothers, ¡°Is this¡­ what you found?¡± Donald Simmons laughed and said, ¡°It was found on the Locke family¡¯s side, they sent the picture last night.¡± ¡°Good, very good¡­¡± With the Fragrant Spirit Grass, they could exchange for the Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill, and then his condition might finally have a chance of recovery. Fraser Simmons was nearly moved to tears, nodding repeatedly and saying, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard!¡± ¡°Uncle, we just ran some errands, what¡¯s there to work hard at?¡± Donald Simmons laughed and said. Mick Simmons followed, ¡°Dad, just relax at home and wait, we¡¯ll retrieve the Fragrant Spirit Grass shortly.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Fraser Simmons said excitedly, ¡°Be careful on the way, and make sure to bring back the Fragrant Spirit Grass.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The two brothers replied in unison, bid farewell to Fraser Simmons, and set off together to the Locke family in Jamae. After getting in the car, Donald Simmons hesitated, ¡°Antonio, you don¡¯t think the Locke family will make any more mistakes this time, do you?¡± Mick Simmons casually laughed, ¡°No, they definitely have the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Otherwise, where would the photo have come from?¡± ¡°Hmm, when you put it that way, it does make sense.¡± Thinking that the Simmons family was about to regain its former glory, the brothers¡¯ eyes were filled with anticipation. They exchanged a glance and smiled at the same time. The Locke family of Jamae. Jeffrey Locke and the others had gathered in the study early in the morning, taking out the Fragrant Spirit Grass from the corner and placing it on the desk, waiting for the arrival of the Simmons brothers. After chatting for a while, the father and sons ran out of topics and were left staring at the Fragrant Spirit Grass, big eyes gawking at small ones. As he looked, Ethan Locke suddenly felt something was off, and said with confusion, ¡°Grandfather, why do I feel like the Fragrant Spirit Grass looks different?¡± ¡°Changed how? Doesn¡¯t it look fine?¡± Jeffrey Locke looked at the Fragrant Spirit Grass, verified it was the same as before he went to sleep, and then reassured his grandson with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re just too nervous. There¡¯s no need for that. The Simmons family has already seen the photo and confirmed this Fragrant Spirit Grass is genuine. They¡¯re on their way here and will arrive soon. We¡¯ll hand over the Fragrant Spirit Grass to them, and then our great mission will be accomplished!¡± Hearing his grandfather say this, Ethan Locke assumed his memory was a bit off because he had just woken up, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. Joe Locke said with a smile, ¡°Dad, once the Simmons family takes the Fragrant Spirit Grass, our Locke family can look forward to prospering.¡± Jeffrey Locke nodded, his face glowing with joy, ¡°Indeed, but we mustn¡¯t become arrogant because of favor. In any case, the Simmons family won¡¯t let us down.¡± ¡°Right, whatever arrangements the Simmons family makes, we¡¯ll just follow through. At the very least, the supply rights for Westland Pharmaceuticals are sure to be granted to us, right? The branch factory has signed an exclusive supply contract with Greg Jensen; the main factory hasn¡¯t yet. I heard that the products of the main factory also come from Greg Jensen¡¯s cultivation base.¡± Thinking about how they were about to kick Greg Jensen¡¯s cultivation out of Westland¡¯s main factory, a hint of excitement appeared on Ethan Locke¡¯s face. He gritted his teeth and hissed, ¡°This is merely the interest. Sooner or later, I¡¯ll make Greg Jensen kneel before me and beg!¡± Jeffrey Locke frowned at his grandson¡¯s ferocity, but recalling how Greg had humiliated the Locke family, his expression returned to one of indifference. He coldly said, ¡°He¡¯s just a country bumpkin, dealing with him is nothing. Since our family¡¯s honor was lost because of that boy, then we shall take it back from him.¡± Ethan Locke sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. As long as there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll make sure he never recovers in this lifetime.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Jeffrey Locke nodded approvingly and said, ¡°The enemy should be trampled underfoot, so he won¡¯t buzz around us like a fly all day.¡± Just then, a knocking sound was heard, and the butler walked in with a joyful face, saying, ¡°Master, the Simmons family¡¯s people are here.¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s heart lifted and he quickly stood up, saying, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go greet them!¡± Ethan Locke smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, Dad and I will go greet them. You wait here, someone needs to keep an eye on the Fragrant Spirit Grass, right?¡± ¡°Right, Ethan is thoughtful.¡± Jeffrey Locke nodded and responded, ¡°Then I will wait here. You go and welcome Mr. Simmons, and remember to be polite.¡± ¡°You can count on me,¡± Ethan Locke replied with a smile, then hurriedly followed Joe Locke out of the study to the first floor. ¡°Mr. Simmons, we are sorry for not meeting you sooner¡­¡± Mick Simmons, seeing the father and son approaching, asked in surprise, ¡°Where is your grandfather? Isn¡¯t he here?¡± Ethan Locke explained with a smile, ¡°Grandpa is upstairs keeping an eye on the Fragrant Spirit Grass. He specifically asked me to welcome Mr. Simmons. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± Close to obtaining the Fragrant Spirit Grass, Mick Simmons was in a good mood and joked with a laugh, ¡°Ho, your grandfather is cautious indeed.¡± Ethan Locke earnestly said, ¡°How can we not be careful and serious about matters concerning the Simmons family?¡± ¡°Good,¡± Mick Simmons smiled and nodded his approval. Donald Simmons, standing beside him, also cast an admiring glance. Ethan Locke felt a surge of happiness, unconsciously straightening his back. He then led the two men upstairs and into the study. Jeffrey Locke was pacing by the door. Seeing Mick Simmons and his companion come in, he cracked a wide grin and said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, you¡¯ve arrived, please come in.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mick Simmons responded and, without the courtesy, walked eagerly into the study. His gaze immediately fell on the plant sitting on the desk. Donald Simmons did the same, standing still, eyes fixed intently on that same plant. At that moment, the expressions of both brothers hardened, their breathing grew rapid, and their eyes turned bloodshot, as if they were about to devour the plant. However, the next second, the expressions on both their faces froze. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Something is not right, is it?¡± Jeffrey Locke followed and came over, hearing their words and subconsciously replying, ¡°Yes, this is the Fragrant Spirit Grass.¡± ¡°This is the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± Mick Simmons had seen the dried Fragrant Spirit Grass during an exchange event when he was younger, and the impression it left was profound. He recognized at a glance that the Fragrant Spirit Grass in front of him was fake! Donald Simmons, who was several years older, was slower to react but also sensed that something was amiss. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Chapter 327 Dyed Daffodil_1 Chapter 327: Chapter 327 Dyed Daffodil_1 Jeffrey Locke heard Antonio Conner and took him as being too emotional, immediately replying with a relaxed smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since sending the pictures yesterday, I¡¯ve been in the study the whole time, never stepping out once. This Fragrant Spirit Grass, there absolutely won¡¯t be any problems¡­¡± Smack! Antonio Conner was almost amused by his anger, but Donald Simmons at his side didn¡¯t care so much, lifting his hand and delivering a slap. The slap was loud, sending Jeffrey Locke tumbling to the ground. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Ethan Locke was shocked and quickly ran over to help Jeffrey Locke up, then glared at Donald Simmons, saying, ¡°My grandfather is of such an age, and he has been exhausting himself for your Simmons family¡¯s affairs. Even with no merit, he has worked hard; how could you¡­ how could you hit someone?¡± Jeffrey Locke was dazed by the slap and only when he saw his grandson accusing Donald Simmons did he suddenly snap back to reality. Holding his face, he said in bewilderment, ¡°Mr. Simmons, why¡­ why did you hit me?¡± Donald Simmons pointed at the Fragrant Spirit Grass and said, ¡°Damn it, open your dog eyes and look carefully, is this damn thing Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± Jeffrey Locke said blankly, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is Fragrant Spirit Grass, didn¡¯t we take a photo for your confirmation?¡± Smack! Donald Simmons swung back with another slap, making Jeffrey Locke stagger into Ethan Locke¡¯s arms. Seeing this, Ethan Locke felt so furious that his teeth itched, and he yearned to slap Donald Simmons, longing to exact revenge. However, Jeffrey Locke tightly gripped his hand, preventing him from moving, and then looked at Donald Simmons, chuckling, ¡°Mr. Simmons, just say directly what wrong the Locke family has done, and we will correct it immediately.¡± ¡°Correct?¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s face was icy as he shot a cold glance at Jeffrey Locke and, under the shocked gaze of the Locke family members, reached out, grabbed a leaf of the Fragrant Spirit Grass, and yanked it off fiercely. Crack! No matter how formidable the Fragrant Spirit Grass was, it was still a plant and couldn¡¯t endure such rough treatment; as several drops of sap splashed out, Donald Simmons held the torn leaf in his hand. He held up the leaf and sneered, ¡°You tell me this is Fragrant Spirit Grass? Open your dog eyes and look, Fragrant Spirit Grass is purple, what color is this leaf!¡± ¡°It¡¯s purple¡­¡± Ethan Locke said instinctively, then suddenly spotted the green at the broken end of the leaf, his pupils sharply contracting, his whole body shivering. A chill instantly shot through him! Ethan Locke looked at the greenish break, feeling as if he had fallen into an ice pit! Both Jeffrey Locke and Joe Locke realized something was wrong and stepped forward to look; with a thud, they were so scared that they both sat down on the ground simultaneously. ¡°Tell me, is this Fragrant Spirit Grass or not!¡± Donald Simmons roared. The father, son, and grandfather trio turned as pale as paper, standing frozen in place, speechless. Mick Simmons also plucked a leaf, examining it closely before his eyes, scoffed, ¡°Dyeing daffodils purple, that is indeed quite the trick!¡± He looked up again, the smile vanished from his face, his eyes gleaming with a cold light as he stared chillingly at the trio from the Locke family. A towering rage brewed in his heart! ¡°This is the third time!¡± Mick Simmons said coldly, ¡°The first two times could be chalked up to your poor eyesight, but what about this time? Tricked us over with a real flower¡¯s photo, then switched to a fake flower upon our arrival? You¡¯ve got some nerve to deceive the Simmons family; what, you think we¡¯re easy to push around?¡± Donald Simmons bellowed, ¡°Speak, where¡¯s the real flower!¡± All three shuddered simultaneously, snapping back to their senses in an instant. ¡°Mr. Simmons, this really isn¡¯t our fault. The Fragrant Spirit Grass is valuable, but it¡¯s useless to us,¡± Joe Locke was already scared silly, kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy. Ethan Locke was slightly better off, but his lips were trembling, not knowing what to say. On the other hand, Jeffrey Locke was much calmer. Recalling last night¡¯s events, his face suddenly changed and he said: ¡°Mr. Simmons, I¡¯m telling the truth. After I took the pictures for you last night, I stayed in the study. No one came in during that time, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Hurry up and spit it out, or I¡¯ll take your goddamn life right now!¡± Startled by Donald Simmons¡¯ roar, Jeffrey Locke also shuddered and quickly said, ¡°Last night, Jay Brent came to see me. I guess we talked in the living room for about ten minutes. If someone was going to swap the Fragrant Spirit Grass, they would have likely entered the study during that time.¡± ¡°Jay Brent?¡± Mick Simmons thought for a moment, recalled Jay Brent¡¯s information, and said with a frown, ¡°Call him, tell him to get over here right now!¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯m calling now.¡± Jeffrey Locke wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and then made the call. Jay Brent seemed to be at a casino; the background noise was very loud. After a good while, Jay Brent¡¯s voice came through: ¡°Hello, Mr. Locke, is there anything I can do for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing major; just come to our house, I¡¯ll explain the situation to you.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jeffrey Locke quickly looked up at Mick Simmons and Donald Simmons and said with a forced smile, ¡°Mr. Simmons, you have to believe me, our family truly didn¡¯t pocket the Fragrant Spirit Grass.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Simmons, it¡¯s useless to us as well,¡± Donald Simmons looked at the kneeling Joe Locke and Ethan Locke and snorted coldly, ¡°Shut up. If you can¡¯t produce the Fragrant Spirit Grass today, I¡¯ll make sure the Locke family disappears from Jamae City!¡± Joe Locke¡¯s face turned pale, and he shivered. Ethan Locke felt the same fear, but in addition to the fear, there was a trace of resentment hidden in his eyes. Why? Why should any Tom, Dick, or Harry from the Simmons family be able to boss around the Lockes? How dare they lay a hand on my grandfather! Ethan Locke was seething with anger, but he only dared to curse silently in his heart. After a few curses, he started to ponder over the issue of the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Remembering that Greg Jensen had come to the Lockes yesterday asking for the Fragrant Spirit Grass, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he said: ¡°Mr. Simmons, it must have been Greg Jensen who took the Fragrant Spirit Grass!¡± ¡°Greg Jensen?¡± Donald Simmons didn¡¯t know who Greg Jensen was, but Mick Simmons had met him. He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°How does Greg Jensen come into the picture now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s face flashed a hint of embarrassment as he forcefully said, ¡°Actually, the pot of Fragrant Spirit Grass was originally Greg Jensen¡¯s, but it was stolen by his neighbor and then sold to our family¡­¡± Stolen goods? Mick Simmons was stunned for a moment but quickly moved past the issue. Whether it was stolen goods or not was unimportant to him. He just wanted the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Whether by theft or force, as long as he got the Spirit Grass, that was what mattered. ¡°Are you sure it was Greg Jensen who took the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± ¡°That¡­ we¡¯ll need to check the surveillance footage.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you rushing to do that, what are you waiting for?¡± Donald Simmons bellowed. Ethan Locke shuddered again, quickly got to his feet, bowed to the two men, and rushed out. Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Chapter 328 The Lin Family at the Edge of the Cliff_1 Chapter 328: Chapter 328 The Lin Family at the Edge of the Cliff_1 Mick Simmons frowned and glanced at Jeffrey Locke and Joe Locke, who were still kneeling on the ground, and said indifferently, ¡°Get up and sit aside, don¡¯t be an eyesore.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Simmons.¡± Joe Locke stood up, helped his father to a nearby sofa, and both father and son bowed their heads, not even daring to breathe heavily. The Simmons brothers exchanged glances, silent, as their gaze settled back on the dyed Daffodil. For a moment, the study was so quiet it was eerie. After a while, Ethan Locke walked in with his head drooping, glanced fearfully at Mick Simmons, then quickly lowered his gaze again. Seeing him like this, Mick Simmons knew there had been no progress on his end, and casually asked, ¡°Well, what have you found out?¡± Ethan Locke moved his mouth, let out a sigh, and then said, ¡°Nothing¡­ I found nothing.¡± At that, it was Mick Simmons¡¯s turn to be surprised, and he asked curiously, ¡°Someone sneaked into the Locke family and wasn¡¯t caught on surveillance?¡± ¡°Mr. Simmons, truly nothing was captured.¡± ¡°Nothing was captured?¡± Mick Simmons, provoked into laughter, pointed at Ethan Locke and said, ¡°So since nothing was captured, that means no one came in last night? So the real pot of Fragrant Spirit Grass was hidden by your Locke family?¡± Hearing this, Ethan Locke immediately panicked and waved his hands incessantly, ¡°Mr. Simmons, we really didn¡¯t take the Fragrant Spirit Grass.¡± ¡°Then you tell me where the hell the Fragrant Spirit Grass is now!¡± Mick Simmons yelled furiously. ¡°Mick, why waste words with him!¡± Donald Simmons snorted coldly, ¡°It seems they won¡¯t shed a tear until they see the coffin. Give them a good thrashing, and they¡¯ll come clean.¡± Just then, Jay Brent walked in, and upon seeing the Simmons family, he paused, then said with a sycophantic smile, ¡°Mr. Simmons, hello.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mick Simmons hummed noncommittally, expressionless. Jay Brent smiled again, turned to look at Jeffrey Locke, and upon seeing the slap marks on his face, couldn¡¯t help but snicker inwardly. Was he slapped? Feigning ignorance, he smiled, ¡°Elder Locke, what instructions do you have for me?¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face was grave as he asked, ¡°Old Brent, are you still playing dumb with me?¡± ¡°Me¡­ playing dumb about what?¡± Jay Brent¡¯s heart skipped a beat, realizing that his visit to Jeffrey Locke last night must have been detected. Did they already have evidence? No, that¡¯s not right! If they had evidence, they wouldn¡¯t have called me over. Jay Brent¡¯s mind raced, but he quickly regained his composure and said with a fawning smile, ¡°Elder Locke, just speak plainly, I¡¯m a bit slow, I can¡¯t keep up.¡± Jeffrey Locke exploded, ¡°You¡¯re still playing dumb with me! I¡¯m asking you, why did you come to see me last night?¡± Jay Brent was taken aback and confusedly said, ¡°I came to borrow money from you, remember? You even said you would transfer two million to me, which still hasn¡¯t arrived.¡± Pausing, he frowned and said, ¡°Elder Locke, you¡¯re not going back on your word, are you?¡± ¡°To hell with going back on my word!¡± Jeffrey Locke was nearly driven mad with anger. He felt instinctively that Jay Brent¡¯s visit last night was not as simple as borrowing money, but he had no evidence to prove it. ¡°Fine, even if you came to borrow money last night, why didn¡¯t you leave afterwards? Why did you stay and chat with me for so long?¡± Jay Brent replied, as if looking at a fool, ¡°Elder Locke, although I, Brent, might be a bit low on emotional intelligence, that doesn¡¯t make me an idiot, does it? After borrowing money from you and securing the loan, I stayed to chat with you for a while, to foster our friendship. Isn¡¯t that the right thing to do?¡± ¡°What damn friendship do I have with you¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± At the roar from Mick Simmons, Jeffrey Locke shuddered. Pointing at Jay Brent, he turned back and said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, believe me, this guy is definitely related to the Fragrant Spirit Grass incident.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said enough!¡± Mick Simmons gave him another cold glare before turning to Jay Brent and asking, ¡°What exactly were you doing here yesterday?¡± ¡°I just came to borrow money from Mr. Locke, sir. I wanted to expand the company¡¯s operations and needed a lot of professional training equipment, so I came to see if I could borrow some money from the Locke family.¡± ¡°And after borrowing the money, you went straight home?¡± Jay Brent confidently said, ¡°Yes, sir. Mr. Locke agreed to help me. He said he would transfer the funds the next morning, so I stayed and chatted with him for a while, then I went home.¡± ¡°How long did you chat?¡± ¡°About ten minutes or so.¡± Mick Simmons looked at Jay Brent expressionlessly, as if trying to discern any signs of lying from his face. However, he was disappointed! Jay Brent appeared candid, showing no signs of deception. Mick Simmons turned his head towards Jeffrey Locke and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one last chance, hand over the Fragrant Spirit Grass, and I will let this matter slide. Otherwise, the Locke family can wait for their ruin!¡± Thud! Jeffrey Locke fell off his chair from fright, landed on his knees with a thud, and urgently said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, we really didn¡¯t hide the Fragrant Spirit Grass.¡± Ethan Locke, out of desperation, said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, it must have been Greg Jensen who took the Fragrant Spirit Grass. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask him.¡± ¡°Yes, it must be in his possession. It has nothing to do with our family,¡± Joe Locke chimed in. Mick Simmons sneered and said, ¡°Still trying to deceive me? Very well, the Locke family can fend for themselves.¡± After saying this, he addressed Donald Simmons, ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Donald Simmons cast a cold glance at them and followed Mick Simmons out of the Locke residence. Once in the car, he hesitated before saying, ¡°Quinton, do you think the Fragrant Spirit Grass could really have been taken by that kid Greg Jensen?¡± After pondering for a moment, Mick Simmons replied indifferently, ¡°Even if Greg Jensen took it, it would only show the incompetence of the Locke family. If such an important item could be stolen, what use are they?¡± ¡°So, what do you plan to do?¡± Donald Simmons asked. Mick Simmons replied indifferently, ¡°First, cut off the Locke family¡¯s loans, apply some pressure. If they can retrieve the Fragrant Spirit Grass, then fine. If they can¡¯t, let them self-destruct.¡± The Simmons brothers soon left Jamae City, but the news that the Locke family had offended the Simmons family spread rapidly throughout Jamae, reaching every corner in no time. That same afternoon, executives from the major banks in Jamae came knocking, demanding that the Locke family repay their loans and interest within three days. Although a large family like the Locke¡¯s always kept a certain amount of funds on hand for emergencies, with several major banks demanding repayment at the same time, their funds were instantly stretched thin. At the Locke¡¯s. Ethan Locke¡¯s face was ashen. He anxiously said, ¡°Grandfather, what do we do now? If we don¡¯t pay back the money soon, they¡¯re going to seize our assets.¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s expression was grave, his brows deeply furrowed. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Sell the shares! Don¡¯t we still have the original twenty-three percent? Sell all the other shares, just make sure not to sell them to the same person. Our remaining twenty-three percent will be enough to maintain control over Locke Corporation.¡± ¡°Sell the shares?¡± Ethan Locke and Joe Locke were both taken aback. The difference was, the former was shocked by Jeffrey Locke¡¯s decision, while the latter was scared. Because those shares were currently in the hands of Quinton Creed. Joe Locke had dialed Quinton Creed several times, but his phone had been turned off, giving him a bad premonition. Hearing the old man¡¯s plan to sell the shares, he grew pale with fear and urgently said, ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t sell those shares.¡± Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Chapter 329 Share Subscription_1 Chapter 329: Chapter 329 Share Subscription_1 Jeffrey Locke was momentarily stunned, watching him with suspicion before asking, ¡°You don¡¯t have a problem with that twenty-three percent of shares in your hands, do you?¡± ¡°No¡­ no problem at all, how could there be a problem if it¡¯s in my hands.¡± Joe Locke forced a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that twenty-three percent of shares is still too little, not enough to control the Locke Corporation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too little, our family has quite a few senior executives with shares, and all together we¡¯re close to forty percent, which is enough.¡± Jeffrey Locke let out a long sigh of relief, comforting, ¡°You don¡¯t need to panic, what big storm hasn¡¯t our Locke family weathered? If we get through this, we will still be Jamae¡¯s First Family.¡± ¡°Yes, we definitely will,¡± Ethan Locke nodded forcefully. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Joe Locke swallowed, glanced at his father apprehensively, and hurried to the restroom, taking out his phone to call Quinton Creed again. However, Quinton Creed¡¯s phone was still turned off! ¡°Damn it, what the hell is Quinton Creed up to?¡± Joe Locke cursed bitterly, just about to leave when his phone suddenly rang. ¡°Mr. Locke, we went over to the villa, but Quinton Creed isn¡¯t there. The security guard said that the family moved out a long time ago.¡± Boom! Joe Locke felt a buzzing in his head and was completely stunned; an indescribable fear enveloped him. He knew that the Locke family was in for big trouble! ¡°Hello, Mr. Locke, Mr. Locke¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Joe Locke recovered his senses, speaking hurriedly, ¡°Have someone watch over the villa, and let me know immediately if anyone returns. Also, do whatever it takes to find Quinton Creed for me.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Locke.¡± After hanging up, Joe Locke let out a long breath and felt like he had just been fished out of water, with cold sweat soaking his entire body. ¡°Tell my father that I¡¯ve mortgaged the shares?¡± Joe Locke shivered, ¡°No, I can¡¯t say that, he¡¯ll kill me!¡± Like a dazed child, he muttered, ¡°Quinton Creed must have gone on a business trip, he will be back soon. Yes, he must be found¡­¡± ¡­ The news of the Locke family selling shares spread quickly in Jamae City, causing quite an uproar. Everyone knew they had offended the Simmons family, but no one expected that with just one move, the Simmons family would pressure the Locke family into selling their shares. For a time, many tycoons in Jamae City, like sharks that had smelled blood, all turned their attention to the Locke family. But, out of respect for the Locke family¡¯s former influence, they only watched and none actually moved to buy shares of the Locke Corporation. ¡°Fifteen percent of shares for just over a hundred million, it¡¯s a firesale price now, aren¡¯t you buying?¡± ¡°Heh, why don¡¯t you buy it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that after the Locke family recovers, they will demand the shares back from me.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m not afraid?¡± The Locke family was desperate, even declaring that no matter who bought the shares, they would not demand them back, but still, no one made a move to purchase. On the other hand, upon hearing the news, Greg Jensen returned to Jamae City from Riverhaven County overnight with Lois Abbott. After settling Lois Abbott into a villa in the town of Jamae, he called Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, Chestor Ware, Wallace Carter, Brandon Brent, and others to the Wright Family¡¯s club. Greg Jensen looked at them seriously, ¡°I want to buy shares of the Locke Corporation.¡± Chestor Ware¡¯s face changed slightly, hesitating before advising, ¡°Greg, the shares of the Locke Corporation are indeed cheap, but aren¡¯t you afraid that they will demand them back after you buy them?¡± Wallace Carter followed up, ¡°Yeah, I heard a lot of people want to buy, but no one dares to, just because they¡¯re afraid the Lockes will renege after the fact and demand the shares back at the current price.¡± Spencer Burley disdainfully said, ¡°The Lockes really have no shame. If they actually did that, it would be like borrowing money from others, and without any interest to boot.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t speak. He watched as several people argued back and forth and, after they finished, he took out a document and laid it on the table. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Chestor Ware was the first to take it and, after a quick scan, was instantly stunned. His shocked face lifted, and he looked at Greg Jensen, ¡°Little brother Jensen, is this for real?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s real,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s this, let me see.¡± Adrian Wright, somewhat puzzled, took it and was equally astonished after looking at it. A moment later, after everyone had looked at the document, they all fell silent, staring blankly at Greg Jensen. Because what Greg Jensen had brought out was a stock transfer agreement. It was clearly stated that twenty-three percent of the founding shares of the Locke Corporation were to be transferred to Greg Jensen at no cost. ¡°Where¡­ where did this come from?¡± ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Just tell me, with this document in hand, is it worth going after the remaining fifteen percent?¡± ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯s definitely worth it!¡± ¡°As long as we buy that fifteen percent of the shares, that takes us close to forty percent. Given the current shareholding structure of the Locke family, we could directly control the Locke Corporation.¡± Everyone was immediately excited. All understood that once the Locke Corporation was taken, the Locke family would be completely out of the fight, not to mention reclaiming the sold shares. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money by myself, so I called you all here. Let¡¯s take down that fifteen percent together. I wonder what you all think?¡± Chestor Ware hesitated, ¡°Little brother Jensen, if you want to buy, I can lend you the money. I won¡¯t meddle.¡± ¡°Yeah, Brother Jensen. Those twenty-three percent shares are already yours. Without these shares, who would dare buy the remaining fifteen percent?¡± ¡°Just buy it yourself, and we will help you make up the difference.¡± They all understood that without Greg Jensen, nobody would dare buy shares of the Locke Corporation. If they really went along and bought, it would be like taking advantage of Greg Jensen¡¯s situation. After all, those shares were sold at a nearly thirty percent discount. Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. According to the Locke family¡¯s intentions, they want to break up and sell that fifteen percent of the shares. If I were to buy them alone, they might not be willing to sell at all.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s buy it together then.¡± Everyone exchanged a look and unanimously agreed. Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen laughed heartily, ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss and see how many shares you few are willing to take.¡± The funds from the Jamae Herbs Factory had been settled, and Greg Jensen had more than twenty million in cash. However, he couldn¡¯t possibly invest all that money into the Locke Corporation; he still needed to keep some as start-up capital for the Peach Blossom supermarket. So, if he were to buy, he could only afford about two percent. Among the group, Chestor Ware of Riverhaven County was relatively wealthy but still fell short of the Wright and Burley families. Eventually, Chestor Ware took three percent, while Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley each took four percent. Wallace Carter and Brandon Brent, with the least available cash, each took one percent. Together with Greg Jensen¡¯s two percent, the group¡¯s shares amounted to the exact fifteen percent. After agreeing, they all drove together to the Locke family¡¯s home. Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Arriving at the Lin Family_1 Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Arriving at the Lin Family_1 In the Locke family villa, the Locke family members had mostly gathered, even Alan Locke, who had been grounded for a long time, was released. In the past, resting on the backing of the Locke family, they could do whatever they wanted without ever considering whether their actions were beneficial to the Locke family. However, times had changed; the Locke family was on the brink of collapse, and they were forced to consider the future. The living room was terrifyingly silent, anxiety written on everyone¡¯s face. Just as everyone was at their wits¡¯ end, the butler rushed in and said, ¡°Master, there is someone named Greg Jensen at the door looking for you, wanting to buy shares of our Locke Corporation.¡± ¡°Greg Jensen? How did he come here?¡± Upon hearing the name Greg Jensen, Ethan Locke¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he was about to order the person to be thrown out, but then he fell silent, considering the current plight of the Locke family. Jeffrey Locke frowned and said, ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± A moment later, the butler returned, bringing Greg Jensen and others with him. ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s been a long time. Please, have a seat,¡± said Jeffrey Locke indifferently. At these words, Greg Jensen, with Chestor Ware and others, sat opposite Jeffrey Locke. He glanced around, his gaze landing on Ethan Locke; his lips slowly curved into a mocking smile. Ethan Locke¡¯s face showed a flash of anger as he coldly said, ¡°What are you looking at? If you have something to say, say it; if not, get lost!¡± ¡°Ethan!¡± Jeffrey Locke looked towards Greg Jensen and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you didn¡¯t come here just to mock the Locke family, did you?¡± ¡°Indeed, I have no interest in knowing whether the Locke family lives or dies.¡± Greg Jensen shifted into a more comfortable position and said, ¡°However, I am very interested in your Locke family¡¯s shares, so I wanted to buy some.¡± Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s somewhat frivolous tone, Ethan Locke immediately got angry and said with a stern face, ¡°Do you think this is a vegetable market? You can just buy some because you say so? This fifteen percent of the shares can at most be split into fifteen parts, each costing ten million. Can you afford it?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him, chuckled, then turned to Jeffrey Locke and said, ¡°Mr. Locke, is Ethan Locke calling the shots for the Locke family now? If so, then I¡¯ll leave right now. If not, can you tell him to shut up?¡± ¡°I am in charge of the Locke family now.¡± Jeffrey Locke looked at his grandson, sighed, and said, ¡°Ethan, stop talking for now.¡± Ethan Locke glowered resentfully at Greg Jensen, then fell silent. Jeffrey Locke said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, tell me how much you want to buy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take all of it; we will take all the shares that the Locke Corporation is releasing this time.¡± ¡°All of it?¡± Jeffrey Locke frowned and said, ¡°To prevent affecting the decision-making of Locke Corporation, the shares being released cannot all be sold to one person. I hope you understand, Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Understand!¡± Greg Jensen nodded with a smile and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s not just me buying the shares this time; these few are with me.¡± Upon hearing this, Jeffrey Locke¡¯s complexion immediately turned sour as he said sternly, ¡°They are all your good friends; how is this any different from you buying them all by yourself?¡± ¡°The difference is, I¡¯ve given you face. If you want it, sell me the shares. If you don¡¯t, then just wait for death,¡± said Greg Jensen with a cold laugh. ¡°I would like to see who else in Jamae City dares to buy your Locke family¡¯s shares besides me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jeffrey Locke was so infuriated that his complexion turned ashen, his thin chest heaving violently as he glared coldly at Greg Jensen. ¡°Impertinent, daring to threaten the Locke family? You son of a bitch don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡± ¡°Get lost already, even if we starve to death, our Locke family won¡¯t sell the shares to you!¡± As the preeminent family of Jamae City, when had the Locke family ever been subjected to such humiliation? To threaten the Locke family to their face? Had this kid lost his mind? The Lockes were fuming, yet suddenly, Jeffrey Locke gestured for calm. He looked at Greg Jensen, caught his breath slowly, and said, ¡°Fine, sold!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Old man¡­¡± The Lockes were all stunned. Greg Jensen had just threatened them, and now they were going to sell him the shares? Where would the Locke family¡¯s face be put? Only at this point did they finally understand the dire straits the Locke family was in. Before coming to the Locke household, Greg Jensen and the others had prepared everything, so the process of transferring shares went very quickly. Both parties reviewed the agreement, found no issues, then signed and transferred money¡ªall in one fell swoop. In less than half an hour, Greg Jensen and Chestor Ware became shareholders in the Locke Corporation. ¡°Pleasure doing business!¡± Greg Jensen looked at the agreement in his hand and cracked a smile. Ethan Locke said coldly, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve signed the agreement, get the hell out. Our Locke family does not welcome you!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Greg Jensen was not the least bit angry. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°By the way, you might want to take another look at Locke Corporation. It won¡¯t be so easy for you to get in there in the future.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan Locke sensed there was something more to Greg Jensen¡¯s words, but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was wrong. He wanted to press further, but Greg Jensen had already left with his entourage. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t mind him, let¡¯s just hurry and pay off those loans from the bank. The cash we¡¯ve saved up at home should cover it,¡± suggested Jeffrey Locke with a sigh of resignation, glancing at the others. ¡°If that¡¯s not enough, we can sell a few of our villas to get through this difficult time,¡± he said. ¡°Okay, patriarch, we can vacate our houses anytime.¡± ¡°Ours too, just say the word if you need it.¡± The Lockes were no fools; they knew it was a do-or-die situation, and unless they overcame this obstacle, no one would be spared. Seeing everyone¡¯s attitude, Jeffrey Locke nodded in satisfaction and turned to Joe Locke, ¡°Harold, later transfer your shares to Ethan, from now on he will be the one managing the family.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ okay.¡± Joe Locke swallowed hard and took the chance to run into the bathroom, making another call to Quinton Creed. As before, the phone was switched off. After contacting his men and getting their reports, he exhaled dejectedly. Quinton Creed, who held twenty-three percent of the shares, had vanished as if into thin air, without a trace to be found. The Lockes had been relying on these shares to control the Locke Corporation. Now what? Joe Locke felt completely numb. After much thought, he could only delay the transfer of shares. After all, as long as the shares were in Quinton Creed¡¯s hands and he didn¡¯t act rashly, the Locke Corporation would still belong to the Lockes. With this thought, he felt a lot better, and his agitated heart settled somewhat. But what he didn¡¯t know was that Greg Jensen had already taken the share transfer agreement to the business registration authorities to complete the formalities. Once that was done, the Locke Corporation would have Jensen¡¯s name on it. Accompanying Greg Jensen were Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley, both of whom had strong local connections. With these two by his side, the procedures were completed quickly. Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Chapter 331 The Lin Family Changes Hands_1 Chapter 331: Chapter 331 The Lin Family Changes Hands_1 After the restructuring, Greg Jensen held 25% of the shares, and the management owned 15%. Chestor Ware, Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, Brandon Brent, and Wallace Carter together held a total of 13%. The remaining 47% of the shares were held by retail investors. In other words, Greg Jensen had become the biggest shareholder of Locke Corp, with absolute say in the company. And the original Locke family had been completely kicked out of Locke Corp. ¡­ Late at night, the Locke family villa was brightly lit, all the members of the Locke family gathered together, exchanging toasts and celebrating that the family had finally overcome its difficulties. Locke Corp owed the banks more than five hundred million, and with the previously retained cash, as well as the funds from selling the shareholding, and the contributions of the Locke family members themselves, they had finally managed to fill that hole. Although the company no longer had any working capital, as long as the debts owed by the downstream companies were recollected, Locke Corp could start operating again. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Locke Corp now bore the name of Jensen. ¡°Harold, quickly transfer your shares to Ethan. After you get to work tomorrow, Ethan will hold a meeting in the company to reassure the management, so they won¡¯t worry,¡± someone said. ¡°Yes, Grandpa,¡± Ethan replied, smiling and agreeing with a hint of excitement in his eyes. So much time had passed, and he was finally about to take control. By Ethan¡¯s side, Joe Locke¡¯s heart had risen to his throat, and fine cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He hesitated for a moment and, using the excuse of going to the bathroom, stealthily drove away in his car. He was heading to Phoenix County in person to see what exactly was going on with Quinton Creed. On the other side, Ethan, realizing that his father had disappeared, thought his father had gone off to enjoy himself again, and so he didn¡¯t take it to heart. The next morning, he got up early, had breakfast, and then drove to the company. Looking at the majestic building of Locke Corp, he felt triumphant. From today onwards, it belonged to him. Imagining himself commanding with authority within this tower and leading the Locke family to glory, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart surge with excitement. He drove into the underground parking lot and parked his car in the spot reserved for the chairman. After getting out of the car, he suddenly noticed a Wrangler parked in the space next to his, which looked very familiar, although he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen it. Assuming it belonged to a new employee who didn¡¯t know this was the chairman¡¯s reserved parking spot, he didn¡¯t make much of it and took the private elevator to the top floor. After entering the company, he suddenly felt the employees¡¯ gaze on him was somewhat amiss. Mockery, sarcasm, pity, and schadenfreude ¨C a complex mix of looks were all directed at him. What¡¯s going on? Did they know that he was about to take over managing the company? Ethan was puzzled and said, ¡°Call all the senior executives to the meeting room; I want to have a meeting.¡± A dead silence fell around him; everyone was looking at him, but no one responded. After what seemed like an eternity, it was the receptionist who first regained composure and stuttered, ¡°Lin¡­ Mr. Locke, they¡¯re already in the meeting room.¡± ¡°They¡¯re already in the meeting room? Oh, that¡¯s perfect,¡± Ethan said. He thought that the senior executives had received the message, guessed he was going to hold a meeting, and were waiting for him in advance. Therefore, far from being surprised, he nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Bring in a cup of coffee.¡± ¡°O¡­Ok.¡± Watching Ethan stride confidently into the meeting room, a buzz erupted in the corridor. ¡°Didn¡¯t the company change owners? Why is he here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but from the look of it, he seems unaware of what¡¯s happened, right?¡± ¡°Now, there¡¯s going to be a good show.¡± A group of people all gathered at the doorway to the conference room, peering inside through the crack in the door. The air inside the conference room seemed to have solidified, eerily quiet and almost suffocating. Ethan Locke stood dumbfounded at the door, his face a picture of bafflement as he stared at Greg Jensen seated in the chairman¡¯s position, muttering, ¡°Greg, why are you here?¡± With a slight uptick at the corner of his mouth, Greg Jensen gave a cold laugh, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Ethan Locke finally regained his composure and said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re just a minor shareholder. What right do you have to sit there? Get off that seat now.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, not bothering to reply, but instead leaned back in his chair and leisurely took a sip of the coffee in front of him. Ethan Locke¡¯s face darkened further, and just as he was about to speak, an executive next to him suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Locke, are you really unaware, or are you just pretending to be clueless?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ethan Locke asked with a frown. The executive calmly stated, ¡°Mr. Jensen holds twenty-five percent of Locke Corporation¡¯s shares and also represents an additional thirteen percent. As of now, Mr. Jensen has become the largest shareholder of Locke Corporation while your Locke family seems to no longer own any shares of the company, right?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Ethan Locke was shocked and looked at Greg Jensen in disbelief, saying, ¡°You should only have, at most, fifteen percent. Where did you get all those extra shares from?¡± ¡°Yeah, where did that extra twenty-three percent come from?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled teasingly, gazing at the bewildered Ethan Locke, feeling immensely satisfied in his heart. From the very beginning when he sent Theo Carter to watch over Cindy Harrison and the Locke family, to exposing the scandalous affairs of Cindy Harrison and Alan Locke at the wedding banquet, to setting a trap for Joe Locke to acquire Locke Corporation¡¯s shares and the replacement of Fragrant Spirit Grass that forced the Locke family into a desperate situation, and finally, joining forces with Chestor Ware and others to buy up fifteen percent of Locke Corporation¡¯s shares. Today, Greg Jensen finally seized the entire Locke Corporation, pushing the once unstoppable Locke family into the abyss. The various sufferings he had endured in the past were now repaid manifold, making Greg Jensen feel an extreme sense of exhilaration, wishing he could let out a victorious howl to the sky. He took a deep breath, laughed heartily, and then jeered, ¡°What if those additional shares were given to me by Joe Locke?¡± ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be!¡± Although Ethan Locke denied the possibility with his words, his complexion had already changed, with cold sweat streaming down his pale cheeks, his body shaking uncontrollably. After hearing what Greg Jensen said, Ethan Locke suddenly remembered that his father had exactly twenty-three percent of the shares. Could it be that his father really gifted his shares to Greg Jensen? How could this be possible? At that moment, the executive who spoke earlier stood up, placed a photocopy on the table. Ethan Locke turned his stiff neck and slowly looked down at the photocopy on the table, his eyes widening in shock. It was a document from the business department detailing the change in share ownership! On it was clearly written that Greg Jensen personally owned twenty-five percent of the shares and represented an additional thirteen percent held by Chestor Ware and others, making him the major shareholder of Locke Corporation. Boom! Upon seeing the photocopy, Ethan Locke felt as if his head had exploded, his body swaying involuntarily and nearly collapsing to the ground. It¡¯s over! The Locke family was finished! The grand enterprise they had built suffered massive losses due to offending the Simmons family, and Joe Locke¡¯s shares had mysteriously ended up in Greg Jensen¡¯s hands. The entire Locke Corporation was now completely unrelated to the Locke family! Decades of effort by three generations, all gone back to square one before liberation? Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Chapter 332: Turmoil in the Lin Family_1 Chapter 332: Chapter 332: Turmoil in the Lin Family_1 Ethan Locke¡¯s mind went blank as he stared dumbfounded at Greg Jensen, even suspecting he was hallucinating. He couldn¡¯t believe that the country bumpkin he had beaten into an idiot had actually taken over the entire Locke family business. The conference room was silent. Under the many gazes, Greg Jensen slowly stood up, approached Ethan Locke, and, with a mocking and scornful look in his clear eyes, said softly, ¡°When you beat me into an idiot, I lived over two years of nightmarish days while you got off scot-free. Why? Just because you¡¯re a member of the Locke family? Just because the Lockes are the foremost family in Jamae City? So, you can do whatever you want? Well, now that I¡¯ve taken everything from your Locke family, isn¡¯t it fair?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Looking at Greg Jensen¡¯s mocking gaze, Ethan Locke was so furious that his lips trembled, and he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°He who oppresses others will be oppressed in turn!¡± Greg Jensen said coldly, ¡°From the first day you abused the Locke family¡¯s power to do as you pleased, your fate was sealed!¡± Without waiting for Ethan Locke to respond, Greg Jensen indifferently turned around, returned to the head of the table, and then, as if swatting a fly, casually waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Call security, throw him out!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen!¡± The senior executive who had spoken earlier stood up again, approached Ethan Locke, and said coldly, ¡°Ethan Locke, you can leave now. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call security.¡± Ethan Locke lifted his head, his eyes already bloodshot as he glared at the executive and sneered, ¡°Dillon Walker, your wings are strong now, clinging to an old classmate, huh?¡± ¡°Ethan, weren¡¯t we classmates too?¡± Dillon Walker said blandly, ¡°To treat my mother¡¯s illness, I knelt in front of your villa for a whole day and then served you like a dog for two full years. What did you give me? Over two years, the one hundred and fifty thousand I borrowed from you was deducted from my salary. My current position, I have climbed up bit by bit on my own merits. You look down on me because I come from the countryside, so you deliberately suppressed me. The project was clearly my work, yet you took the credit for yourself. Had it not been for our classmate status, perhaps I would have climbed even higher, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re doing well, but don¡¯t think that clinging to Greg Jensen means you can rest easy. We shall see!¡± Ethan Locke shot him an angry look and then glanced at Greg Jensen sitting at the head of the table before turning around and striding out of the conference room. In the corridor, many employees of the company saw Ethan Locke emerge and immediately stood to one side, casting strange looks at him. Clenching his teeth, Ethan Locke faced the bizarre gazes and brazenly stepped into the elevator. The elevator doors slowly closed, followed by the sound of heavy breathing like a pair of bellows. He viciously ripped off his tie, gasping heavily, eyes red with anger as he cursed, ¡°Greg Jensen, just you wait! If I don¡¯t destroy you this time, I¡¯ll take your name!¡± Ethan Locke went to the underground parking garage, got his car, and drove off like a madman, weaving through the traffic, quickly returning to the Locke family estate. Having resolved the crisis of the Locke family, Jeffrey Locke was in high spirits, playing mahjong with a few other family members. Seeing his grandson return so soon, he was somewhat puzzled but did not think too much about it and asked cheerfully, ¡°Our Mr. Locke is back. How did the meeting go?¡± ¡°Ethan is back?¡± ¡°Haha, my dear nephew, you¡¯ve had a hard day. In the future, it¡¯s up to you to take care of this family.¡± The others also spoke one after another, smiling as they greeted Ethan Locke. As Ethan Locke looked at his beaming grandfather and relatives, his steps faltered, and a pang of heartache made him stand there, helpless and uncertain about how to begin. He stood like a statue, his expression one of utter despair, his mouth opening and closing, yet unable to utter a single word. Jeffrey Locke was taken aback for a moment, then he laughed, his smile carrying an indescribable meaning as if he had already thought of some unfortunate events. ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t be afraid, tell grandfather. With me here, there¡¯s no hurdle we can¡¯t overcome.¡± Ethan Locke grimaced, forcing a smile uglier than a cry, and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m afraid this hurdle truly can¡¯t be overcome.¡± Jeffrey Locke paused again, his expression turning slightly more serious, ¡°Speak, what is it?¡± Ethan Locke gave a sad smile and said, ¡°Our Locke Corporation¡­ it¡¯s gone¡­¡± The room immediately fell into a silence as still as death. At that moment, including Jeffrey Locke, everyone was stunned. ¡°What happened?¡± Jeffrey Locke asked. Ethan Locke said, ¡°It was only when I went to the company that I found out, Greg Jensen now holds thirty-eight percent of the shares, and he¡¯s the largest shareholder of Locke Corporation. When I arrived, they were in the middle of a board meeting, deciding on the new chairman.¡± Hiss! Upon hearing his words, everyone gasped in shock. Suddenly¡­ Thump! Jeffrey Locke¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he collapsed face up, fainting on the spot. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Call an ambulance, quick!¡± ¡°Try pinching the philtrum!¡± The Locke household was instantly thrown into chaos! After about half an hour, Jeffrey Locke finally came to, his breath weak as he asked, ¡°Are you sure that kid has thirty-eight percent of the shares?¡± Ethan Locke glanced at his grandfather, hesitant and afraid to speak, worried the old man¡¯s health would suffer from anger. Jeffrey Locke¡¯s facial muscles twitched, and he ground his teeth. ¡°Speak, how do you know how many shares he has?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Ethan Locke cautiously said, ¡°He has a certification issued by the management department.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s face froze, he stared blankly for a long while before murmuring in disbelief, ¡°Impossible, they only bought fifteen percent of the shares, where did the rest, the twenty-three percent, come from?¡± A thought struck him, his face suddenly changed, and he turned to look around, angrily exclaiming, ¡°Where is Joe Locke? Where is that bastard Joe Locke? It must be him, that wretched beast!¡± After all, as an old hand in the business, the moment he thought of the shares that had suddenly appeared in Greg Jensen¡¯s hands, he immediately thought of his eldest son, Joe Locke. Because only Joe Locke still held a large number of shares in Locke Corporation, and the numbers matched perfectly. Furious beyond measure, he searched through the crowd for a while, but could not find Joe Locke¡¯s presence, ¡°Call Joe Locke, tell him to get back here immediately.¡± From within the crowd, someone said timorously, ¡°Elder, we already called Uncle earlier, but his phone is switched off.¡± ¡°Switched off¡­¡± Jeffrey Locke slumped onto the couch, bereft of strength, ¡°Of course, the shares are all gone, Locke family is ruined, how could that wretch dare to show his face?¡± ¡°Elder, please calm down for a moment, maybe Uncle was also deceived.¡± ¡°Yes, please take it easy.¡± Without Locke Corporation, is the Locke family still the Locke family? The Lockes¡¯ faces were very grim, everyone knew that without Locke Corporation, all that belonged to the Locke family would cease to exist. All those who had been living in luxury around the Locke family would also lose their support. Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: Chapter 333: Furious_1 Chapter 333: Chapter 333: Furious_1 ¡°I have¡­ some things to take care of at home, I need to head back first. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± ¡°Ah, I still have soup on the stove back home.¡± Seeing that the Locke family had lost all hope, several quick-witted family members successively made various excuses and left the Locke family. In the blink of an eye, the once lively Locke family mansion was left with only the grandfather and his two grandsons. Looking at the empty living room, Jeffrey Locke was overcome with fury and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood; then his eyes rolled back, and he passed out once again. ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather.¡± More than half an hour later, Jeffrey Locke slowly came to, his previously robust self now weak and breathless. His jaundiced face was devoid of any color, and his lifeless eyes wandered around the room blankly. ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re awake?¡± Ethan was sitting by the bed. Seeing his grandfather wake up, his face immediately lit up with joy. ¡°Where¡­ where am I?¡± Jeffrey Locke¡¯s hoarse voice rang out. Ethan hurriedly said, ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re at Jamae Hospital. You just fainted again. Fortunately, the ambulance arrived in time, otherwise¡­¡± Jeffrey Locke, mustering his strength, asked, ¡°Has Joe Locke come back yet?¡± ¡°My dad¡­ he hasn¡¯t come back yet.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice trembled, even carrying a hint of a sob. Jeffrey Locke let out a long sigh, and looking at his grandson with tears on his cheeks, forced a smile and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, what is a man crying for?¡± ¡°Grandfather, I¡­¡± It was only now that Ethan was beginning to feel some regret. If only he hadn¡¯t stolen Greg Jensen¡¯s girlfriend, hadn¡¯t beaten him into an idiot, maybe none of this would have happened. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Jeffrey Locke suddenly started coughing violently; his face turned oddly flushed as if he had a second wind, and he seemed much more spirited than before. ¡°Ethan, the Locke family will be in your hands now. Your grandfather won¡¯t be able to look after you anymore.¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s heart sank instantly, and he quickly said, ¡°Grandfather, you¡­ you will get better.¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Jeffrey Locke chuckled softly, shook his head, and seemed to want to say something more, but his body suddenly stiffened, and his somewhat cloudy eyes gradually dimmed. ¡°Grandfather!¡± In Ethan¡¯s mournful cries, the Locke family patriarch Jeffrey Locke passed away, leaving this world behind. At the same time, the news of the power transfer at Locke Corp was slowly spreading. ¡­ ¡°What did you say? Jeffrey Locke is dead?¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s face was filled with astonishment, seemingly in disbelief. Mick Simmons¡¯s expression was grave as he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it just happened. The Locke family is preparing for the funeral. It seems to be because of the takeover of Locke Corp.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Donald Simmons was in a daze, ¡°We only asked the bank to pressure the Locke family a bit. With their current capital, they could have easily sold a portion of their shares. Even though it might have hurt them badly, it shouldn¡¯t have led to the sale of the entire Locke Corp, right?¡± ¡°The problem lies in the sale of the shares. You remember Greg Jensen, the one who caused a ruckus at the Locke family wedding, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, what does this have to do with Greg Jensen?¡± Mick Simmons gave a wry smile, nodded, and said with disbelief: ¡°I don¡¯t know what means the kid used, but he secretly got a hold of twenty-three percent of Locke Corp shares from Joe Locke. Together with others, he purchased another fifteen percent from Jeffrey Locke, and just like that, became the largest shareholder of Locke Corp, effectively kicking the Locke family out of the game.¡± ¡°` ¡°Damn, how is this possible?¡± Donald Simmons spat out a curse in shock, ¡°Is Joe Locke an idiot? Why would he sell shares to Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but when Ethan Locke planned a meeting to soothe everyone¡¯s nerves, he found out that Greg was already holding a board meeting.¡± ¡°This is just too¡­¡± Even with Donald Simmons¡¯ long experience managing the Simmons family business and being accustomed to big scenes, he was at a loss for words to describe his feelings in that moment. On the surface, it seemed that Greg¡¯s ability to take control of the Locke Corporation was actually leveraged by riding on the coattails of the Simmons family. But then again, even without the Simmons family, Greg, holding Joe¡¯s shares, was still a major shareholder of the Locke Corporation; he just wouldn¡¯t be able to completely kick the Locke family to the curb. In Donald¡¯s view, Greg¡¯s maneuver was nothing short of brilliant, a classic example of a small capital swiping a large family business. Before this, who would have believed that Greg could topple the Locke family so easily? ¡°So¡­ is the Locke family completely done for?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case,¡± Mick Simmons said with a sigh: ¡°The Locke family probably only has tens of millions in cash left; the chances of them turning the tables are virtually non-existent.¡± Donald frowned and asked, ¡°What about the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± Mick laughed easily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Greg¡¯s actions have actually helped us. Now that the Locke family is finished, as long as they still have the Fragrant Spirit Grass, they¡¯ll certainly use it as a bargaining chip to get us to help them make a comeback.¡± Donald was stunned for a moment, then nodded in agreement with the argument, but upon further thought, he felt something was amiss. ¡°What if the Fragrant Spirit Grass isn¡¯t in the Locke family¡¯s hands anymore?¡± Mick¡¯s demeanor became serious, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°Then let the Locke family fight for their lives. If they can¡¯t offer us anything good, why should we help them?¡± ¡°Haha, then we just sit back and enjoy the show.¡± ¡°Just wait and see.¡± A gleam shone in Mick¡¯s eyes as he spoke emphatically, ¡°The Fragrant Spirit Grass, we must get it!¡± ¡­ In the Locke Corporation, inside the Chairman¡¯s office, Greg Jensen sat on the sofa with Dillon Walker sitting opposite him. ¡°Walker, no need to be so tense,¡± Greg said with a warm smile. When they were in school, he had had a good relationship with Dillon. It was Dillon who had brought him back to Peach Blossom Village after he had been turned into a fool. Otherwise, as an orphan with no parents, he would have died without anyone caring. Two years ago, when Dillon¡¯s mother was seriously ill and they had no money for treatment, he had no choice but to turn to Ethan Locke. In front of Ethan, he had to bark like a dog, eat dog food, and endure all the humiliation to finally get a hundred and fifty thousand to cure his mother¡¯s illness. Afterward, because he owed Ethan money, he was directly shoved into the company to work off the debt. Dillon¡¯s ability was quite good; within just two years, he had become the manager of the sales department, even under Ethan¡¯s intentional suppression. Otherwise, his position would have been even higher. ¡°Mr. Jensen, your illness¡­¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s already cured, just miraculously got better,¡± Greg replied. Seeing Greg¡¯s relaxed manner, Dillon couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I couldn¡¯t help at that time. You know the situation with my family. If I had helped, I¡­¡± Greg shook his head to stop him from continuing, and then said earnestly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you help me get back to Peach Blossom Village? If it weren¡¯t for you, I would probably be dead in some corner by now.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­¡± ¡°When did we become so formal with each other?¡± Dillon was stunned, then a look of joy appeared on his face, and he awkwardly said, ¡°Brother Greg!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s better, haha,¡± Greg laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just reviewed the resume, you¡¯ve been sales department manager for a year, let¡¯s switch your position.¡± ¡°` Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Chapter 334 Only You Above Me_1 Chapter 334: Chapter 334 Only You Above Me_1 ¡°Change of position?¡± Dillon Walker was taken aback. Greg Jensen pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the position of vice president, in charge of sales. The general manager¡¯s position is already taken, but when she arrives, you¡¯ll need to do your best to help.¡± Vice president? He was being promoted to vice president just like that? Dillon Walker was initially stunned, and then his body began to shake with excitement. He had served Ethan Locke as loyally as an ox or horse for more than two years, and had only earned the position of manager. Given his contributions, he should have been vice president long ago, but it had always been Ethan Locke who was holding him back. Now that the owner of Locke Enterprises had changed to Greg Jensen, he finally felt his wish was fulfilled. ¡°Greg, you can count on me, I¡¯ll definitely give it my all for the company.¡± ¡°Mhm, just do your best,¡± Greg replied. Greg Jensen nodded and smiled, ¡°If there¡¯s any difficulty at home, just speak to us directly. Aside from our superior-subordinate relationship, we¡¯re brothers after all. Don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± Hearing his words, Dillon Walker was even more moved, and tears began to well up in the eyes of the robust man over six feet tall. He managed a strained smile and said with a choked-up voice, ¡°Now¡­ now it¡¯s okay. The tough times have already passed.¡± A sales manager¡¯s salary is generally around eight thousand yuan, but he could only take home a thousand each month, with the rest being paid back to Ethan Locke. It was only two months ago that he had finally paid off everything, and started receiving his full salary. Thinking of the hard times his mother had endured with him over the past two years, his heart soured. Before Greg Jensen came, he had learned about Dillon Walker¡¯s situation and knew what his family was currently facing. The reason for Dillon Walker¡¯s promotion was not only because he truly had the ability, but also as a way to help him out. So, seeing Dillon Walker¡¯s reaction, Greg Jensen knew what he was thinking. He smiled, then took out a bank card from his bag and handed it over. Dillon Walker was stunned, and asked in disbelief, ¡°Greg, what is this¡­?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve become a vice president now, it¡¯s time to change your attire as well. This card has three hundred thousand yuan in it. Take it and buy a few suits of clothes and move into a bigger apartment. Later, go to the administrative department and get a car to drive. It will be more convenient for you to commute and conduct business.¡± ¡°Greg, I¡­¡± Dillon Walker couldn¡¯t control himself anymore, and tears immediately flowed down his face. Greg Jensen patted his shoulder and chuckled, ¡°No need for any more words; I¡¯ve already said we are brothers.¡± ¡°Yes, brothers¡­¡± Dillon Walker nodded vigorously, tears falling onto the coffee table with a clear sound as he did so. After instructing Dillon Walker to take over the company temporarily, Greg Jensen immediately proceeded to Jamae Herbs Factory, where he found Taylor Ware in a meeting. ¡°All right, let¡¯s hold off on the meeting for now. Taylor, come out with me for a sec.¡± ¡°Ah, what¡¯s so urgent?¡± Taylor Ware was caught off guard. The rest of the management personnel also looked curiously at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen glanced at everyone and smiled, ¡°We need to discuss something, about incorporating the factory into Locke Enterprises.¡± ¡°Incorporate into Locke Enterprises? Are you joking?¡± Taylor Ware said in shock. ¡°Incorporate into Locke Enterprises?¡± ¡°Does that mean we¡¯re getting a new boss again?¡± The other management personnel also exploded into a commotion at once. Seeing this, Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re all thinking too much. I¡¯m still going to be the boss because Locke Enterprises is now mine.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°How could that be possible?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Nothing¡¯s impossible. You¡¯ll be hearing the news soon. Taylor, hurry to the office.¡± ¡°Ah, okay¡­ okay.¡± Taylor Ware stood up bewilderedly and followed Greg Jensen to the office. It wasn¡¯t until she entered the office that she suddenly realized and looked up, only to see Greg smiling at her. ¡°Mr. Jensen, what you just said, is it true?¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Greg laughed, ¡°Why else would I want to integrate the factory into Locke Corporation?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Taylor felt instinctively uncomfortable about it, yet she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what felt off. It was like someone had taken away a beloved toy. She had finally set the factory on the right track, only to have someone else reap the rewards all of a sudden. ¡°Come be the General Manager of Locke Corporation.¡± ¡°Oh, huh?¡± Taylor instinctively agreed, then suddenly froze, looking at Greg with a shocked expression. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, I want you to manage Locke Corporation,¡± Greg said with a smile. Taylor swallowed and hesitated, ¡°I¡­ am I up for that?¡± ¡°Haha, why not? Locke Corporation is a mature business with its own operational methods. At the beginning, you don¡¯t need to do much, just observe and learn. As for the position¡­¡± Greg grinned sincerely, ¡°General Manager or President, or if you prefer to call yourself CEO, that¡¯s fine too. After all, there¡¯s only me above you as the boss.¡± ¡°I only have you above me¡­¡± For some reason, upon hearing Greg¡¯s last sentence, Taylor suddenly thought of that leg pressing on her own, and her face flushed instantly. Taylor¡¯s appearance was somewhat androgynous, with a natural touch of boldness in her features, and she had always been decisive and efficient in her work. But now, showing a young girl¡¯s demeanor, she had a different charm. For a moment, Greg was stunned. Taylor realized the silence, looked up, and caught Greg¡¯s leering expression, a secret thrill ran through her heart. At the same time, her delicate face blushed even more, and her heart raced uncontrollably. Both were silent, the atmosphere in the office turning ambiguous. Time passed until the sound of knocking broke the quietude. ¡°Ms. Ware, these documents need your signature.¡± The secretary walked in briskly, handing some documents to Taylor that needed signing. ¡°Yes, come here.¡± Taylor stood up awkwardly, sat behind the desk, straightened her stray hair near her ear, picked up a pen, and signed her name on the documents. Greg also regained his composure, glanced at the time, and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch in the cafeteria, and then I¡¯ll take you to the company afterwards.¡± Taylor took a deep breath to settle her nerves and smiled with a nod, ¡°Okay, sounds good.¡± The factory took care of lunch, and Greg had always been lenient with his subordinates, so the food in the cafeteria was quite good. When the boss and the general manager appeared in the cafeteria, they immediately attracted the attention of many employees. Neither seemed to mind as they got their food, found a corner to sit down, and started chatting about Locke Corporation over their meal. ¡°The name definitely needs to be changed; let¡¯s call it Peach Blossom Group. As for other matters, you¡¯re in charge.¡± Greg pondered for a moment, ¡°Locke Corporation¡¯s business mainly focuses on medical supplies and clean energy, which are upstream industries. Herb initial processing is also an upstream industry, so let¡¯s integrate it directly into the group, setting up a separate division for it. As for other industries, just observe for now, let them continue with their duties. You personally take charge of the factory, aiming to monopolize all herb processing and supply in the Jamae region.¡± Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: Chapter 335: All for the Sake of Profit_1 Chapter 335: Chapter 335: All for the Sake of Profit_1 Actually, when considering the position of general manager of the group, Greg Jensen initially thought of Lois Abbott, but after they talked, Lois felt she was not capable enough. Taylor Ware, although fond of handling weapons, was after all a graduate of a prestigious university and had been influenced by Chestor Ware since childhood, gaining her own insights on how to manage a large company. Greg mulled it over and finally decided to hand over the group to Taylor Ware; anyhow, Chestor Ware also held shares within the group, and the shares in the factories would eventually be converted to group shares. If Taylor couldn¡¯t do well, then Chestor could step in and help find a solution. ¡°Ah, the boss is so handsome.¡± ¡°Director Zhu is also very beautiful.¡± ¡°From my angle, the two of them look quite like a couple.¡± ¡°They¡¯re about the same age, a talented man and a beautiful woman; they¡¯re really quite a match, one in charge at home, the other in charge outside, couldn¡¯t be better.¡± ¡°Director Zhu is the one in charge outside now, aren¡¯t you thinking of having the boss in charge at home?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Nowadays, it¡¯s very normal for a man to take charge at home, isn¡¯t it?¡± As Greg Jensen and Taylor Ware ate and talked, the murmurs of conversation nearby were clearly audible to both of them. Greg was fine with it, being battle-hardened and thick-skinned. But Taylor, still a young woman after all, blushed immediately upon hearing the employees¡¯ gossip. With her face red and ears hot, she turned her head and glared at the few employees who were gossiping, who upon seeing her look, swallowed hard and immediately fell silent. Greg couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Let them talk, why are you in such a hurry? Are you embarrassed?¡± He paused slightly and pretended to be shocked, ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t really want to marry me, do you? I treat you like a brother, and you¡¯re actually lusting after my body?¡± ¡°Who wants to marry you?¡± At first Taylor was somewhat shy, but upon hearing what Greg said next, her expression suddenly turned cold, saying, ¡°Are you full? If you are, let¡¯s go to Locke Group.¡± With that, she stood up, placed her tray in the collection area, and then strode toward the exit. ¡°Haha, I was just joking, don¡¯t react so strongly,¡± Greg said, shaking his head and laughing as he turned in his tray and quickly followed after her. ¡­ In the provincial capital, inside a certain club. Thump! Ethan Locke, having just dealt with his grandfather¡¯s funeral affairs, rushed to the provincial capital nonstop. Upon seeing Mick Simmons, he knelt down immediately and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Simmons, please help the Locke family. For so many years, the Lockes have been toiling without much recognition, please¡­ ¡°Wait, don¡¯t bring up recognition and toil. The Locke family indeed did a lot for the Simmons family, but you¡¯ve also benefited from it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Mick Simmons glanced at Donald Simmons beside him, a slight smile curling up at the corner of his mouth as he mercilessly cut off Ethan¡¯s words. ¡°But¡­¡± Ethan wanted to argue back but didn¡¯t know what to say; he lay prostrate, head down, his body trembling slightly. Looking down at him from above, Mick Simmons said, ¡°In this world, all is for profit. I can help you, but what will you give me in return?¡± Ethan¡¯s head shot up, hope flickering in his eyes, only to see Mick Simmons watching him with an amused, quasi-smiling look. Suddenly realizing, he hurriedly said, ¡°Fragrant Spirit Grass! The Fragrant Spirit Grass is in Greg¡¯s possession, I will find a way to get it!¡± Mick Simmons let out a satisfied smile and said, ¡°Fine, as long as you can get the Fragrant Spirit Grass, Locke Group is just a trifle. I¡¯ll help you take it back!¡± ¡°Thank you, young Mr. Simmons!¡± Ethan stood up, excitedly bowing deeply before quickly leaving. Donald Simmons glanced at his receding figure and scoffed disdainfully, his eyes brimming with scorn as he asked, ¡°Antonio, do you think this kid can handle it?¡± ¡°A cornered beast still fights; its courage is unstoppable!¡± Mick Simmons turned his head, looking at his cousin with a smile, ¡°The Lockes have raised a number of die-hard loyalists, all skilled in obvious strength. Besides, this kid should still have quite a bit of cash on him, enough to make a serious stir.¡± ¡°I doubt that.¡± Donald Simmons curled his lip, saying, ¡°Greg Jensen is no pushover, can Ethan Locke really be his opponent?¡± Mick Simmons laughed, ¡°Even if he¡¯s not a match for Greg, there¡¯s no need to worry ¡ª at least he helped us find out where the Fragrant Spirit Grass is.¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s eyes lit up, laughing, ¡°Right, I hadn¡¯t thought of that. As long as the Fragrant Spirit Grass is indeed with Greg, I¡¯ll personally go and demand it; would that kid dare not to hand it over?¡± Upon hearing his cousin¡¯s words, Mick Simmons suddenly envisioned that towering figure, his brow furrowed slightly, his expression a bit hesitant. He always felt there was something indescribable and enigmatic about Greg Jensen. Like a lofty mountain, proud and solitary, stirring within him, a scion of the Simmons family, an impulse to submit. This feeling was quite unsettling, so much so that he instinctively didn¡¯t want to clash with Greg. But on second thought, he felt he was overthinking. After all, he was just a country boy; even if he had some fighting skills, it was nothing to be concerned about. The martial arts families in the capital were full of such young people skilled in combat. ¡­ Jamae, the Locke family villa. The villa, usually bustling with noise, was now silent and lifeless; even the old woman who cooked daily meals had been sent away, leaving only Ethan Locke seated on the sofa. Moments later, footsteps approached; Alan Locke entered with two bodyguards, escorting someone in. ¡°My dear nephew, I¡¯ve brought your father back!¡± As he spoke, Alan Locke waved his hand and the two bodyguards pushed Joe Locke forward, then kicked him behind his knees. Joe Locke¡¯s face was haggard, as if he hadn¡¯t slept for days. His legs gave out, and with a thud, he fell to his knees. He said irritably, ¡°Ethan, no matter what, I¡¯m still your father, how dare you make me kneel before you?¡± Ethan slowly lifted his head, his face expressionless as he looked at his father, calmly saying, ¡°Today, there are no fathers or sons, only the status within the family. Joe Locke, now I ask you, why did the Locke family shares end up in Greg¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Joe Locke¡¯s eyes shifted, but seeing the front and back doors blocked by the black-clothed bodyguards, with no chance of escape, his head drooped, speaking in a low voice: ¡°I can¡¯t be blamed for this; it¡¯s mainly because Greg was too cunning¡­¡± He had made a trip to Phoenix County the past few days, waiting at the gate of Quinton Creed¡¯s villa for several days, to no avail. Later, he used local connections to get inside the villa, only to find it empty and deserted. It was only then that he realized, the gambling game that day had been a setup from beginning to end. From the initial winning to the later losing, and subsequently to the outright exposure of his intentions, it had all been about those shares he held. However, by the time he realized that, it was too late! Let alone that the shares were now with Greg and impossible to retrieve, even Quinton Creed had vanished without a trace, utterly unfindable. Joe Locke was so annoyed he wanted to die, cursing himself for being so foolish. Someone had dug a deep pit, and he had naively jumped into it, unable to climb out. Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: Chapter 336 Qi Refinement Level 6_1 Chapter 336: Chapter 336 Qi Refinement Level 6_1 ¡°` Upon learning that the twenty-three percent of shares had been gambled away by his father at the table, Ethan Locke¡¯s face turned iron blue with rage as he clenched his teeth and said: ¡°Alan Locke, because of you alone, grandfather died of anger, our family¡¯s assets were snatched away by others, you¡¯ve destroyed the entire Locke family!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± When his son called him by his full name, Alan Locke didn¡¯t have a single bit of temper left, like a defeated rooster hanging his head, devoid of any spirit. Alan Locke sneered with some schadenfreude: ¡°This kind of scum, just slaughter him directly, saving our Locke family from further disaster.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not any fucking better!¡± Ethan Locke shouted angrily. Alan Locke¡¯s face changed, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, but in the end, he said nothing more. The air inside the room suddenly fell silent, only Ethan Locke¡¯s heavy breathing echoing like a bellows. Alan Locke stood by the side, not daring to breathe heavily until he saw Ethan Locke calm down, then he ventured to ask: ¡°Ethan, what do we do now? How about we go down south, find a small city, and start anew, maybe¡­¡± ¡°Start anew what?¡± Ethan Locke turned to look at him, his icy gaze made him immediately shut his mouth. ¡°Just leave behind everything Locke family has in Jamae?¡± Alan Locke mumbled: ¡°Well¡­ apart from this villa right now, we¡¯ve got nothing left in Jamae.¡± Ethan Locke glared at him, took a deep breath, looked around, and asked: ¡°How many people do we have left in the Locke family?¡± ¡°The Bright Strength Experts we cultivated before, there are twenty-three left, right now they are outside this villa.¡± After Alan Locke answered, he asked: ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± Ethan Locke fell silent, pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°Steal the Fragrant Spirit Grass! The Simmons family agreed, as long as we can offer up the Fragrant Spirit Grass, they will help us take back Locke Corp.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Alan Locke¡¯s eyes lit up, but soon dimmed again, as he sighed: ¡°Easier said than done, who knows whose hands that thing is in now?¡± Ethan Locke shook his head and scoffed: ¡°The Fragrant Spirit Grass must have been taken by Greg Jensen, as long as we get hold of his weakness, I don¡¯t believe he won¡¯t hand it over!¡± What if it isn¡¯t with him? Alan Locke wanted to ask, but seeing Ethan Locke¡¯s certain expression, he could only quietly sigh. He also knew that, given the current situation of the Locke family, if they didn¡¯t want to barely survive in a foreign land, they had to gamble this one time. Gamble that the Fragrant Spirit Grass was with Greg Jensen, gamble that he would obediently hand it over. Otherwise, the Locke family would be completely hopeless! ¡°Then let¡¯s do it!¡± Alan Locke also made up his mind, grinding his teeth as he said: ¡°Whatever you say, I¡¯m with you, we¡¯ve got nothing to lose.¡± Ethan Locke said indifferently: ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Wait?¡± Alan Locke was a bit puzzled but didn¡¯t ask any further, quietly waiting alongside Ethan Locke. They waited a whole day until, at the time of lighting the lamps, a message finally arrived on Ethan Locke¡¯s phone. He stared at it for a long time before standing up and saying: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Alan Locke asked curiously: ¡°Go where?¡± ¡°Peach Blossom Village!¡± ¡­ In the villa at Enchanted River town, after a busy day, Greg Jensen returned home, intending to ask Trey Holmes to cook, when suddenly he caught a whiff of a delicious smell coming from the kitchen. He then remembered, Lois Abbott was still at home. As he walked into the dining room, he saw four dishes and a soup already laid out on the table, with Lois Abbott beside them serving rice. ¡°You¡¯re back? Must be tired, hurry up and wash your hands for dinner,¡± Lois Abbott said with a smile. Greg Jensen felt a warmth in his heart, walked over, embraced her from behind, and planted a kiss on her earlobe. Lois Abbott trembled, quickly pushed him away, and said urgently, ¡°Stop it, Cindy¡¯s still here.¡± Trey Holmes stood at the door with a silly smile: ¡°Carry on, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°Go, go, go, go wash your hands!¡± With a blush on her face, Lois Abbott glared at Greg Jensen and turned to continue serving the rice. ¡°` Greg Jensen laughed heartily and walked into the washroom. Lois Abbott¡¯s cooking skills were quite decent, and she made all the dishes that Greg liked. The three of them sat by the dining table, eating and chatting. Greg suggested, ¡°How about we hire a housekeeper? We can¡¯t have you cooking all the time, especially with the new year approaching and the need to settle matters with Peach Blossom Supermarket.¡± Trey Holmes blinked and said, ¡°Boss, am I not the housekeeper?¡± Lois laughed, ¡°He¡¯s counting on you to drive for him, how could he let you stay at home cooking?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Trey nodded and replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the job market tomorrow to have a look.¡± Greg smiled, ¡°It would be best to find another one like you.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to find someone like me.¡± ¡°Hey, when did you learn to brag?¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not bragging. Someone as versatile as me is really hard to come by.¡± Watching Trey Holmes speak so earnestly, Greg and Lois burst into laughter at the same time. After the meal, Trey very considerately returned to his room, and Greg, with his arms around Lois, went back to the bedroom. ¡°Come on, we just finished eating¡ªwhat¡¯s the rush?¡± Lois said, her face flushing. Although the two had not seen each other for a long time, and several days had passed, Lois was still somewhat reserved. Of course, after getting into the mood, this was no longer an issue. So, Greg didn¡¯t give her a chance to resist; as soon as he closed the door, he headed straight to the point. These past few days, he felt as if the barrier had loosened somewhat. Today, in high spirits, he decided to sprint forward to see if he could break through to the sixth level of Qi Refinement. ¡°Not enough, it¡¯s still not enough!¡± ¡°What¡¯s not enough? You¡­ mmm¡­¡± After several attempts, Greg finally felt the barrier to the sixth level of Qi Refinement. He left Lois, who had already fallen into a deep sleep, and went up to the rooftop alone. He casually took out a few Qi and Blood Pills and popped them into his mouth. The massive medicinal power was wrapped up by the True Qi, traveling through his meridians and rushing towards the Jade Pillow Gate. With a few forceful impacts, the membrane finally broke! Instantly, there was an exhilarating sensation, as if every cell in his body was filled with joy. Greg was so comfortable that he almost cried out loud. The velocity of his True Qi circulation was so rapid that he felt like it was about to go out of control. In the tightly closed room, a breeze seemed to arise from nowhere. The barely visible nature¡¯s spiritual energy flocked toward him, forming a vortex above his head. ¡°Er¡­¡± Countless streams of spiritual energy surged into his body, and his True Qi started to grow at a visible rate. This is¡­ Is this the advantage of having one¡¯s state of mind surpass their level of cultivation? In that instant, countless images flashed through his mind. There was the image of earning his first pot of gold and watching his aunt jump for joy; The image of watching Cindy Harrison being taken away by inspectors; In the end, the image settled on the Locke Corporation¡¯s boardroom. Ethan Locke stood there like a statue, utterly dumbfounded, his face a picture of disbelief. That sense of intense satisfaction from having his revenge surged through him once again. Greg felt a vague enlightenment in his heart. When one¡¯s state of mind exceeded their realm, the speed of True Qi growth and circulation would be several times faster than before. After an unknown amount of time, the breeze inside the room finally stopped. Greg slowly opened his eyes, a joyful expression on his face as he stretched out his hand, a hard-to-discern True Qi materializing in his palm. Sixth level of Qi Refinement! The Master Realm mentioned by martial experts! At this moment, he was barely able to project his True Qi outward. To control it freely, he would have to wait until the seventh level of Qi Refinement. By then, he would be able to cultivate his Divine Sense, thereby gaining even stronger control over his True Qi. Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Chapter 337: Golden Sword Technique_1 Chapter 337: Chapter 337: Golden Sword Technique_1 At the early Master level, one can externalize True Qi! Below a Grandmaster, all are ants! The various descriptions of a Grandmaster that Greg Jensen had learned from Cole Barnett slowly flowed through his mind. ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached the sixth level of Qi Refinement, and¡­¡± Feeling the vast True Qi within his body, a hint of joy appeared on Greg¡¯s face once again. Because his mentality had surpassed his current level, the speed of True Qi circulation had suddenly accelerated during his ascent, meaning that although he had just made a breakthrough, he was already not far from the seventh level of Qi Refinement. The concept of mentality is elusive and intangible; if one could find a way to rapidly improve their mentality, their cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds. Of course, having a mentality higher than one¡¯s current level also carries certain risks. For example, if the meridians in the body are not resilient enough, and True Qi circulates too quickly, it could very well lead to the meridians breaking, turning one into a cripple. In other words, if the body is strong and the meridians are resilient, then you can play around as you please. But if the meridians are fragile, then you¡¯re in big trouble! ¡°Forget it, I should just cultivate earnestly!¡± Thinking of the consequences of broken meridians, Greg couldn¡¯t help shivering and decided that it would be better to cultivate steadily in the future. After all, he was still young and had plenty of time; there was no need to take such a risk. Greg pondered for a moment, and his heart stirred, his eyes revealing intense joy and excitement, ¡°At the sixth level of Qi Refinement, I can start cultivating my first offensive spell!¡± Many spells are recorded in the Five Elements Spell, but due to Greg¡¯s low level, he could only use some auxiliary spells like the Small Cloud Rain Skill. However, after reaching the sixth level of Qi Refinement, one can barely manage to externalize True Qi, which lays the foundation for cultivating the Golden Sword Technique. As the most basic offensive spell within the Five Elements Spell, the power of the Golden Sword Technique must not be underestimated; when cultivated to a high level, it can easily pierce through metal and stone. Greg didn¡¯t rush back to his room and casually began to cultivate the Golden Sword Technique right on the rooftop. The Golden Sword Technique belongs to the metal element among the five; it requires one to transform True Qi into metal-attribute True Qi, and then condense it into a Golden Small Sword that penetrates out of the body towards the target. Following the records of the Five Elements Spell, Greg quickly condensed a trail of golden True Qi on his right index finger. But when he tried to condense this stream of True Qi into a Sword, he felt a lack of strength within him, and the golden True Qi disappeared as well. ¡°Not enough True Qi? Do I really need to reach the seventh level of Qi Refinement to cultivate it?¡± Greg was somewhat unconvinced, so he calmed his heart and again began to circulate his True Qi, trying to cultivate the Golden Sword Technique. This time, the golden True Qi had improved a lot in length and brightness compared to before and gradually took on the shape of a sword. Greg was delighted and hurriedly pointed forward according to the spell. The stream of golden True Qi immediately flew out, making a ¡®thud¡¯ as it directly pierced through the railing of the rooftop. Greg walked over to look and was immediately overjoyed. He saw that a small, neat hole had been punched in the middle of the steel pipe railing, as if it had been drilled with a power drill. Success! I finally have some semblance of a fairy¡¯s method! With the Golden Sword Technique, even if faced with an armed opponent, I would not be afraid, simply sending a Golden Sword Technique to send him on his way. Looking up at the bright night sky, Greg couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. After laughing, he looked at the round hole in the railing and slowly fell into thought. The power of the Golden Sword Technique was indeed good, fast and powerful, and capable of killing enemies from afar. But the problem was that with his current thickness of True Qi, he could only manage to release it twice at most, any more than that was impossible. ¡°It seems I still have to cultivate earnestly!¡± Greg sighed inwardly, rested on the rooftop for a while, and then began practicing the Golden Sword Technique again. After two consecutive Golden Sword Techniques, he felt completely drained and had to sit in meditation to recover his True Qi. Once it was restored, he started practicing the Golden Sword Technique again. After each depletion of True Qi, the speed of its increase would greatly accelerate. Greg Jensen knew this pattern, his True Qi running out, he began to sit in meditation to recover, and after finishing, he resumed practicing the Golden Sword Technique. In the night, on the roof terrace, a sudden flash of golden light could be seen at any time. And the brand new railing was pierced with one hole after another. Greg Jensen was having the time of his life, not stopping until dawn was breaking, when he finally returned to the bedroom to continue sleeping with Lois Abbott in his arms. ¡­ In the dead of night, several barks broke the silence of Peach Blossom Village, as a dozen silhouettes entered the village, heading straight for Lindsey Wolfe and her companions¡¯ residence. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°You¡­ mmm¡­¡± An hour later, the black-clothed bodyguards, having taken Lindsey Wolfe and her companions, returned to the minibus. Clack! The minibus doors locked and sped off toward Jamae City. When passing the intersection of Riverhaven County, another minibus followed, with Ethan Locke and Alan Locke among those seated inside. Alan Locke said with some excitement, ¡°Ethan, they¡¯ve succeeded, they¡¯ve caught Greg¡¯s aunt and a few relatives. That kid has no parents; these are the people closest to him.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Ethan Locke nodded without a trace of emotion, then leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes to rest. Alan Locke hesitated, ¡°Ethan, with these people we¡¯ve captured, do you really think that kid will hand over the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± Ethan Locke opened his eyes, a chilling light flashing within, and said coldly, ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t hand it over. It will give me the perfect opportunity to torment these people and quench the hate in my heart!¡± Seeing his nephew¡¯s icy gaze, Alan Locke couldn¡¯t help but shiver and instinctively shut his mouth. For some reason, he was beginning to fear his nephew. The two minibuses drove into the outskirts of Jamae City, one after the other, stopping at a secluded mansion. The villa seemed long abandoned, surrounded in utter darkness, without a single light in sight. Looking at the pitch-black courtyard, Alan Locke felt a chill in his heart and said trembling, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re short on people to watch over the hostages?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already called Jay Brent to bring people over; he should be here any minute.¡± After Ethan Locke spoke, he led the way inside. Alan Locke hurriedly followed. Lights came on in the villa, and Ethan Locke followed the staircase up to the second-floor balcony. From this vantage point, he could perfectly overlook the path they¡¯d come by, nothing could escape his vigilant gaze. A cool breeze blew gently, confronting them head-on. Alan Locke shivered again, ¡°Ethan, let¡¯s go inside, it¡¯s too cold out here.¡± ¡°Cold? If you¡¯re cold, drink some,¡± Ethan Locke replied without looking back. Before the words had settled, the old butler came up, holding a bottle of vodka he¡¯d found somewhere, and poured a cup for each of them. Alan Locke took a sip from his cup, finally feeling some warmth in his body. Looking at Ethan Locke¡¯s profile, he opened his mouth, all his gripes turning into a single sigh. ¡­ On the other side, receiving Ethan Locke¡¯s call, Jay Brent was thoroughly baffled. ¡°In the middle of the night, he¡¯s asking me to go out to the middle of nowhere, and to bring the guys, too. What¡¯s he planning? Should I inform Mr. Greg?¡± After donning his clothes, Jay Brent hesitated, ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s so late, Mr. Greg must be asleep, better to check out the situation first.¡± He shook his head and drove off with his driver to the location Ethan Locke had sent. At the same time, his young subordinates were also rapidly gathering together, nearly a hundred people in minibuses, heading in a grand convoy to the suburban mansion. Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Chapter 338: Reporting News_1 Chapter 338: Chapter 338: Reporting News_1 Dawn was breaking as Jay Brent¡¯s car pulled into the villa¡¯s yard. He had just gotten out when two black-clad bodyguards approached him, reaching to frisk him. Jay¡¯s face darkened; he was a big boss on the streets, after all. How dare these nobodies think to search him? He was about to get angry but suddenly met a pair of chillingly cold eyes. Was that¡­ a murderous intent? Had these men in black killed before? Jay¡¯s heart chilled, and he subconsciously spread his arms, ready to be searched. At that moment, a slightly husky voice came from the second-floor balcony, ¡°There¡¯s no need to search Mr. Brent; let him come up directly.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± The two bodyguards immediately stepped aside. Puzzled in his heart, Jay walked into the villa and then suddenly froze, halting in his steps as he stared at the people tied to the chairs. After a moment, he continued up the stairs to the second-floor balcony and greeted with a chuckle, ¡°Young Master Locke, what orders do you have for me in the middle of the night?¡± Ethan Locke slowly turned around, his pale face flushed with an unnatural red as if he had drunk too much. He looked Jay over seriously and asked, ¡°Jay, we¡¯ve known each other for more than a day; give me a straight answer. Can I trust you?¡± ¡°Ah, of course, you can!¡± Jay said, slapping his chest, ¡°Young Master Locke, you know what kind of person I am. All these years, without the support of the Locke family, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to grow this big. How could I ever betray your trust?¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ethan nodded and continued, ¡°I just ask you one thing; take your men and stand guard outside. Without my command, no one is allowed to enter the villa. Can you do that?¡± ¡°Hmph, such a small matter, too easy!¡± Jay laughed offhand and then casually asked, ¡°Young Master Locke, if I may ask, who are those people tied up downstairs?¡± The surroundings suddenly fell silent. Ethan remained mute, staring expressionlessly at Jay until he felt so uneasy that cold sweat nearly broke out. He was indeed a big boss on the streets, but he had no doubt that at Ethan¡¯s command, a few men in black would rush over and butcher him on the spot. His heart, uncontrollably, began to race! Just when Jay thought he was about to be slaughtered, Ethan suddenly laughed, gently patting his shoulder and said: ¡°Those people outside are Greg Jensen¡¯s relatives. Today¡¯s plan is to lure Greg here to give him a good beating. Those people are our biggest bargaining chips; you must keep a close watch on them.¡± Mr. Jensen¡¯s family members? Damn it, what is Ethan Locke planning to do? Hearing this, Jay was shocked, wishing he could turn and run, then immediately report this to Greg. However, seeing Ethan¡¯s icy gaze, he quickly calmed down. There were several men in black guarding the door; running now would be tantamount to suicide. He swallowed hard and laughed as if nothing was the matter, ¡°Greg¡¯s people? Then what are we waiting for, just kill them. Damn, that little punk and I have crossed paths a few times, and I¡¯ve wanted to deal with him for a while but never had the chance.¡± Seeing this, Ethan relaxed slightly. When he saw Jay about to go kill Lindsey Wolfe and the others, he quickly stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Stop messing around; these people are important to me. Once my business is concluded, you can do as you wish with them and Greg.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Nonsense, why would I lie to you?¡± Jay Brent said excitedly, ¡°Haha, then thank you in advance, Ethan.¡± ¡°Yeah, hurry up and take your guys to the entrance to keep watch,¡± Ethan Locke said. Ethan told them, ¡°Tell the brothers that each will get ten thousand bucks if the job is done well. I absolutely won¡¯t shortchange them.¡± ¡°Got it, I¡¯m on it!¡± Jay Brent left in high spirits, barking orders at the young gang members who had just arrived and then, when no one was watching, slipped into a corner to secretly send a message to Greg Jensen. After sending the message, he looked up at the villa and muttered under his breath, ¡°Little bastard, wait until Mr. Jensen gets here, we¡¯ll snuff you out, stop your strutting.¡± Inside the villa. Ethan Locke went down to the first floor and, seeing several people tied to chairs, said with disgust, ¡°A bunch of damn bumpkins, daring to mess around in Jamae, who the hell gave you the audacity?¡± For the renowned First Family of Jamae to have their property snatched away by a bumpkin! Ethan¡¯s anger rose even more as he lifted his leg and kicked hard into Second Master¡¯s stomach. Thump! With his entire body bound to the chair, Second Master could not even dodge; he struggled to stabilize himself but ended up crashing to the floor with the chair. The elderly Second Master, combined with the impact of hitting his head during the fall, almost fainted. Ethan, still not satisfied, began to rain down punches and kicks on Second Master, quickly beating him to the brink of death. Next to him, Lindsey Wolfe was anxious, half-standing with a crouched stance, intending to shove Ethan away, but he turned around at that moment. His malevolent, chilling gaze startled Lindsey Wolfe. Then came a crisp slap, and a clear handprint instantly marked her face. Lindsey Wolfe was knocked to the ground by the blow. Ethan acted like a madman, pummeling Lindsey Wolfe and Second Master with a flurry of punches and kicks, seeming to unleash all the frustration he had suffered from Greg Jensen on the two of them. Jay Brent just happened to walk in, witnessing the scene, his face turned pale, then, instead of intervening, he feigned excitement and said: ¡°Ethan, why didn¡¯t you include me in such a great show? Are you tired? How about you rest a bit at the side, I can handle these old bastards for you.¡± Ethan paused, then stopped what he was doing, looking at the two he had beaten black and blue, breathing heavily. His bloodshot eyes looked like those of a famished beast. He took a deep breath, held back Jay Brent who was about to join the assault, and calmly said, ¡°I lost my composure just now, luckily you came in time, otherwise I might have killed these two.¡± Jay Brent¡¯s voice conveyed a touch of disappointment, ¡°They¡¯re just a couple of bumpkins, if they die they die. If you kill them, aren¡¯t there still several more?¡± Ethan shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. These two are especially important to Greg Jensen. The others don¡¯t carry their weight.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jay Brent hesitated for a moment and then said somewhat dejectedly, ¡°That¡¯s no fun. I thought I¡¯d get some exercise.¡± Hearing this, Ethan looked up and chuckled softly, ¡°Want to get some exercise? Don¡¯t worry, once Greg Jensen arrives, you¡¯ll have plenty of chances to do just that.¡± ¡°Haha, now you¡¯re talking!¡± Jay Brent said a bit excitedly, ¡°At that time, just tell me how to hit him, and I¡¯ll personally take care of that kid Greg Jensen for you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Having vented his frustrations a while ago, Ethan seemed to be in a much better mood. He smiled and waved Jay Brent over to sit down on the sofa, then instructed the butler to bring over food and drinks that had been prepared in advance. The two sat on the sofa, eating and chatting. Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: Chapter 339 Not a Difficult Choice_1 Chapter 339: Chapter 339 Not a Difficult Choice_1 After eating and drinking, Ethan Locke accompanied Jay Brent back to the second-floor balcony. Looking down at the over a hundred people gathered in the yard, Ethan Locke¡¯s lips curled into a relaxed smile. With so many people around, and the addition of the twenty-odd Bright Strength Warriors the Locke family had, as long as Greg Jensen dared to come, he would certainly not be able to escape. ¡°Uncle, send some food down to the boys, let them come into the villa to get warm,¡± he said. ¡°All right.¡± The Locke family¡¯s ship was on the verge of capsizing, and the only hope lay on Ethan Locke¡¯s shoulders, to the extent that Alan Locke, his uncle, had no complaints about his nephew¡¯s orders. ¡­ As daybreak came, Greg Jensen awoke on time, playing briefly with a peach before he casually picked up his phone to check the time, only to see the message Jay Brent had sent him. ¡°My family has been kidnapped?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze sharpened, and then he became somewhat puzzled, ¡°The message says there are old people and women involved, could it be¡­ ¡± Peach Blossom Village ran into trouble? He immediately came to his senses and hurried to call Boss Liu, instructing him to check on his family back home. Five minutes later, Boss Liu called back, his tone filled with panic, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s bad, there¡¯s been a big problem. I just had Third Brother send someone to check on your house, not only is Lindsey Wolfe missing, but so are the Second and Third Uncles and everyone else.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen immediately broke out in a cold sweat. My aunt, Second Uncle, and the others have been captured! And they were in Ethan Locke¡¯s hands! There was no need to think about it, when they were captured, Second Uncle and the others must have encountered violence. Thinking of Second Uncle¡¯s age, and that he had to suffer because of himself, Greg Jensen was filled with regret and anger. ¡°You son of a bitch, only know how to play dirty, huh?¡± Greg Jensen roared in anger, startling Lois Abbott who was beside him awake. She looked at Greg Jensen in bewilderment and asked, ¡°Greg, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Greg Jensen let out a heavy breath and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just stay at home and don¡¯t go anywhere today, wait for me to come back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lois Abbott could tell something serious must have happened, but since Greg Jensen didn¡¯t say, she didn¡¯t ask further, obediently nodding her head. Greg Jensen kissed her on the forehead, dressed quickly, and rushed downstairs. In the kitchen, his assistant was preparing breakfast. Seeing that her boss was about to leave, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Boss, where are you going? Do you need me to come with you?¡± ¡°No need, just stay at home with Miss Lois today, don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Greg Jensen gave a casual order and then rushed out of the villa. Once he was in the car, he suddenly calmed down again. If Ethan Locke did such a thing, then he certainly must want something, and what he wanted could be none other than the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Up to this point, it seemed that only the Fragrant Spirit Grass could save the Locke family. Since he wanted something, he would undoubtedly call him. Realizing this, Greg Jensen calmed down even more, sat in the car to steady his emotions, and held his phone in his hand, waiting for Ethan Locke¡¯s call. Before long, his phone indeed rang, the call from an unfamiliar number. Greg Jensen did not rush to answer, letting the ringtone sound for almost ten seconds before lifting his hand to pick it up. The call quickly connected, and Ethan Locke¡¯s slightly hoarse voice came through, ¡°Hello, Greg Jensen, this is Ethan Locke.¡± ¡°Ethan Locke? Just speak frankly, I don¡¯t have time to dilly-dally with you,¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. Ethan Locke chuckled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing major, I just wanted to send you a gift.¡± ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not acquainted with you, so let¡¯s forget about the gift. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s voice was steady, showing no signs of perturbation, as if completely unaware. Ethan Locke grew even more excited and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about what kind of gift I¡¯m going to give you?¡± ¡°Sorry, not interested.¡± Greg Jensen said impatiently, ¡°Do you have something to say or not? If not, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Hearing that Greg Jensen seemed about to actually hang up, Ethan Locke immediately panicked, his voice taking on a chilly edge: ¡°If you dare hang up, I guarantee that your aunt and your second uncle will go meet your dead parents right now.¡± ¡°Heh, my aunt and second uncle? You sure have dug up a lot of dirt on me,¡± Greg Jensen said with a mock cold laugh. Yet, in his heart, he was secretly mulling over his next move. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me, huh? Fine, let me let you listen to their voices.¡± The next second, Ethan Locke shouted into the phone, ¡°Speak up, tell Greg Jensen to hurry up and come rescue you, otherwise, I¡¯ll chop off your fingers.¡± ¡°Greg, come save me¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe said through her sobs. Hearing her crying, the thoughts Greg Jensen had just organized were once again thrown into disarray. ¡°Ethan Locke, what do you want?¡± ¡°Fragrant Spirit Grass, I want Fragrant Spirit Grass!¡± Ethan Locke panted with urgency, ¡°You bring the Fragrant Spirit Grass over here right away, or I¡¯ll slaughter them now. Oh, by the way, your aunt¡¯s not bad looking; she¡¯s got a great figure too. Even though she¡¯s a bit country, I¡¯ve never really had a village woman before. How about this, if you don¡¯t hurry up and bring the Fragrant Spirit Grass over, I¡¯ll have some fun with your aunt first. If she pleases me well enough, I might just spare her life. What do you think?¡± ¡°You fucking dare!¡± Although Greg Jensen had already received the message, Ethan Locke¡¯s words still completely ignited the fury in his heart. ¡°If you fucking dare touch a finger on her, I¡¯ll flay you alive!¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Before Greg Jensen could finish, a wild laugh erupted from Ethan Locke on the phone. ¡°I¡¯ve already fucking lost my home, do you think I fear your threats?¡± Ethan Locke said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll send you an address soon, bring the Fragrant Spirit Grass there immediately. Do as I say, and I might just let them go, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°You motherfu¡­¡± Greg Jensen wanted to say something else, but the phone had already been hung up. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help feeling utterly distraught. The Fragrant Spirit Grass was crucial for his advancement to Foundation Establishment; if he were to give it up now, he might never be able to reach Foundation Establishment in this lifetime. But right now, his aunt and second uncle were in Ethan Locke¡¯s hands; if he didn¡¯t give him the Fragrant Spirit Grass, there was no telling what outrageous acts he might commit. Greg Jensen hesitated only for an instant before quickly making up his mind. ¡°I can find Fragrant Spirit Grass again, and if it comes to it, I¡¯ll give up on Foundation Establishment. After all, becoming a Cultivator is already a huge win. If my aunt and second uncle get hurt because of this, then it would be too late for any regrets!¡± Greg Jensen returned to the villa, took the Fragrant Spirit Grass, and headed to the location sent by Ethan Locke. ¡°I can¡¯t follow his rhythm, or else I¡¯ll always be at his mercy!¡± On the way, Greg Jensen began to think of ways to break the situation. But, after racking his brains, other than handing over the Fragrant Spirit Grass, there seemed to be no other solution. Do I really have to hand over the Fragrant Spirit Grass? Greg Jensen¡¯s complexion turned ashen, for he knew that even if he handed over the Fragrant Spirit Grass, this matter would probably not be over. Just then, Jay Brent¡¯s call came through. Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Chapter 340: Taking the Initiative to Show Up_1 Chapter 340: Chapter 340: Taking the Initiative to Show Up_1 ¡°You said Ethan Locke asked you to come get the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and Alan Locke was with me.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen immediately felt amused. It was just what he had been wishing for. Just moments ago, he was pondering how to break the situation, and now a turn of events had presented itself so swiftly. ¡°Mr. Jensen, should I just kill Alan Locke now, and then we both storm back?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Ethan Locke ask you to bring back the Fragrant Spirit Grass? Just bring it back then.¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± ¡°However, you need to remember one thing: the Fragrant Spirit Grass can only be in your hands; understand?¡± Jay Brent replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen, I understand.¡± ¡°Do you really understand?¡± ¡°I really do!¡± Jay Brent hesitated for a moment, then said with a smile, ¡°No matter what happens, I will protect the Fragrant Spirit Grass.¡± ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s leave it at that for now.¡± Greg Jensen smiled with satisfaction. Jay Brent was a clever man, whose intelligence was not only demonstrated in his ¡°knowing current affairs¡± but also meant there was less for Greg to worry about when getting things done. He¡¯s a useful subordinate indeed! The location sent by Ethan Locke was in Jamae City¡¯s urban area, so it didn¡¯t take long for Greg Jensen to get there. After a short wait, he saw two commercial vehicles approaching from a distance. Shortly thereafter, Jay Brent and Alan Locke got out of the vehicles in succession. ¡°Greg Jensen, we meet again!¡± Alan Locke said with a dark expression. It was this youngster who caused him to lose his position as Family Head and who led the Locke family to the brink of disintegration and collapse. He wished he could tear Greg Jensen apart with his bare hands! Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. He glanced at Jay Brent and asked, ¡°The Fragrant Spirit Grass is here. Where are my aunt and the others?¡± Alan Locke sneered, ¡°Heh, you think if you hand over the Fragrant Spirit Grass, we¡¯ll definitely release them? First, bring over the Fragrant Spirit Grass, and we¡¯ll talk about releasing them afterward.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he said solemnly, ¡°Alan Locke, the rule is to exchange goods for people simultaneously. If you want to play it this way, then there¡¯s no point in continuing.¡± ¡°Rules? Who the hell are you to talk rules with me?¡± Alan Locke scoffed coldly, ¡°Now, immediately, right away, bring the Fragrant Spirit Grass over to me. If I¡¯m in a good mood, maybe I¡¯ll actually release those useless people. Otherwise, get ready to collect their corpses!¡± Greg Jensen said with a cold face, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If I don¡¯t see them today, I won¡¯t give you the Fragrant Spirit Grass.¡± ¡°Heh, Greg Jensen, I¡¯m warning you one more time, you¡¯re not in a position to negotiate with me. Do you understand?¡± Alan Locke said coldly, ¡°Bring the Fragrant Spirit Grass over now, or I¡¯ll kill one of them first to show you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face turned ashen, seemingly angry to the extreme. It took him a good while to clench his teeth and walk over with the Fragrant Spirit Grass in hand. Alan Locke hurriedly took it from him, and upon careful verification that it was indeed real, excitement flashed in his eyes. With the Fragrant Spirit Grass, the Locke family could rise again! By that time, even if he couldn¡¯t regain control of the Locke family, he could still continue to live a life of luxury. Alan Locke was ecstatic, just about to bring the Fragrant Spirit Grass into the car, when Jay Brent suddenly reached out and took it directly. ¡°Jay Brent, what are you doing?¡± Alan Locke asked with a stern face. Jay Brent said matter-of-factly, ¡°Something as important as this is safer with me. Don¡¯t you agree, Mr. Locke?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Alan Locke thought that Ethan Locke did not trust him, which was why Jay Brent was sent to supervise, and naturally, he was filled with resentment. However, he also knew that now was not the time to argue; it was crucial to bring the Fragrant Spirit Grass back first, so he didn¡¯t say anything more. Jay Brent fiddled with the Fragrant Spirit Grass in his hand, scoffing, ¡°Tsk tsk, such a trifle, to be worth so much money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something you can measure with money.¡± Alan Locke glanced at him disdainfully, saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Jay Brent nodded, subtly signaling Greg Jensen with a look before getting into the car. Greg stood there, looking like a child who had been swindled out of his pocket money, roaring at the departing business van, ¡°What you¡¯re doing is damn unscrupulous!¡± A moment later, the business van had gone far, and he got into his car, leisurely following behind, heading toward the suburban villa. ¡°Speed up!¡± On the way back, Alan Locke and Jay Brent sat in the same car. He looked at the Fragrant Spirit Grass in Jay Brent¡¯s hand, excitement clear on his face, ¡°Now the Locke family is saved.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jay Brent absently agreed, but inside he sneered in derision. Still thinking of getting the Fragrant Spirit Grass? With the Fragrant Spirit Grass in my hands, none of you will get it. It wasn¡¯t long before the business van stopped inside the villa courtyard, and Alan Locke excitedly got out, about to head inside. After walking a few steps, he suddenly noticed that Jay Brent hadn¡¯t followed and turned back to call out, ¡°Old Jay, come on.¡± ¡°You go ahead, I have some instructions to give.¡± Jay Brent gestured to a few underlings to come over and whispered some instructions to them. Seeing this, Alan Locke also stopped, waiting in place. ¡°It¡¯s set, let¡¯s go in.¡± After ordering his men, Jay Brent walked into the villa with Alan Locke and followed the staircase to the second floor. Ethan Locke greeted them with a big laugh, his gaze falling on the Fragrant Spirit Grass, ¡°Old Jay, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± ¡°Haha, not at all, serving Young Master Locke is what I should do,¡± Jay Brent laughed heartily. Just then, a man in black approached, intending to take the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Jay Brent instinctively stepped back, glaring at him warily, ¡°What are you up to? This Fragrant Spirit Grass belongs to Young Master Locke, don¡¯t just reach for it. If you damage it, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The man in black¡¯s expression darkened as he looked toward Ethan Locke. Ethan Locke chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, if he wants to hold it, let him hold it.¡± After saying that, he cautioned Jay Brent, ¡°Old Jay, you must keep the grass safe; this is our Locke family¡¯s lifeline.¡± Jay Brent slapped his chest in assurance, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I lie down, this flower won¡¯t suffer the slightest damage.¡± Alan Locke hesitated, ¡°Ethan, we should hurry and deliver the Fragrant Spirit Grass to the Simmons family to prevent any mishaps.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Ethan Locke glanced at his uncle and then looked toward the yard outside the window, speaking indifferently, ¡°Why not take the opportunity to deal with Greg Jensen now, instead of waiting for next time?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Alan Locke was still hesitant, feeling it was safer to deliver the Fragrant Spirit Grass first. Ethan Locke, however, paid him no attention, pulled out his phone and dialed out, sneering into it, ¡°Great, Mr. Greg, I¡¯ve seen your sincerity, now let¡¯s talk about¡­¡± ¡°If you want to talk, let¡¯s meet in person!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s mocking voice came from the phone. Ethan Locke was pondering what to do when suddenly, he heard the roaring of an engine from outside. He instinctively looked up to see a Jeep barreling toward them. With a bang, it sent the courtyard gate flying out. The Jeep then came to a steady stop in the middle of the yard. Greg Jensen opened the car door and stepped out. At this sight, rather than alarmed, Ethan Locke was pleasantly surprised, his eyes coldly watching Greg Jensen, he smirked: ¡°I was just wondering how to clean up your mess, and here you are, delivering yourself to my door! Old Jay, tell your men to take action!¡± Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Chapter 341 Try Recruiting_1 Chapter 341: Chapter 341 Try Recruiting_1 ¡°Make your move!¡± Jay Brent stood beside Ethan Locke, shouted down below, and then silently retreated backward. ¡°Greg Jensen, you think you¡¯re such a good fighter? There are over a hundred people here, what good can your fighting do¡­¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s words were cut off halfway as the smile on his face suddenly froze because those youngsters not only did not attack Greg Jensen, they actually charged into the villa. ¡°Jay Brent, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ethan Locke turned around sharply, only to find that Jay Brent had already taken the Fragrant Spirit Grass and retreated to the stairs. He was immediately shocked and pointed at Jay Brent, ¡°Catch him for me!¡± Before his words fell, several men in black lingering around Ethan Locke immediately rushed over, two toward Jay Brent and another two reaching for the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Jay Brent¡¯s face showed a slight change as he clutched the plant and dashed downstairs. Seeing this, Ethan Locke was nearly driven mad with rage and bellowed, ¡°Get the plant back for me first!¡± What was going on with Jay Brent didn¡¯t matter to him anymore; all he wanted was to get the Fragrant Spirit Grass back¡ªthat was the Locke family¡¯s hope for resurgence. Without it, the Locke family was truly finished! Ethan Locke charged to the first floor with his men, only to find his men left on the ground floor surrounded by Jay Brent¡¯s subordinates. Another group of youngsters was freeing Lindsey Wolfe and the others. Seeing this, Ethan Locke was so angry he was almost about to explode, pointing at Jay Brent he roared, ¡°Jay Brent, you ungrateful rat, how dare you betray me!¡± At this moment, Jay Brent finally ran up to Greg Jensen, filled with more confidence, turned his head, and sneered, ¡°Blind your dog eyes, I¡¯ve been Mr. Greg¡¯s man all along, it was you who insisted I follow you, don¡¯t blame me for this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Ethan Locke nearly spurted out blood, and said to the people around him, ¡°Forget about those others, get the plant back for me!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Locke.¡± Over a dozen men in black, bypassing their fighting comrades, charged toward Jay Brent. Startled, Jay Brent cursed and immediately hid behind Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen glanced at Lindsey Wolfe and the others, saw the situation was under control, slightly relaxed, then turned to the approaching men in black, a cold smile forming on his lips. ¡°Come, good! I can try my new move on you!¡± No sooner had he spoken than he had mustered all the True Qi in his body, concentrated it in his right hand, merged his sword fingers, and aimed at the foremost man in black. Whump! A beam of golden light shot out, piercing directly through the forehead of the man in black, creating a large hole. Then, the golden light continued unabated, serendipitously piercing the cheek of the man behind him. The piercing screams immediately echoed through the entire villa. ¡°Complete Dark Power, half a step into the Master Realm?¡± The middle-aged man who had been standing by Ethan Locke¡¯s side couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes, showing a heavy expression on his face. Ethan Locke asked in surprise, ¡°What does that mean?¡± The middle-aged man said gravely, ¡°Complete Dark Power, half a step into the Grandmaster, is a realm indicating that kid is infinitely close to the Master Realm, able to project True Qi outward.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Greg Jensen?¡± Ethan Locke exclaimed in shock, ¡°How¡­ how is that possible? Two years ago, he was still a fool.¡± ¡°Perhaps he had some sort of fortuitous encounter. It¡¯s just¡­ this golden True Qi is indeed rare.¡± The middle-aged man frowned and pondered for a moment, unable to find an answer, then gently shook his head and turned to Ethan Locke, saying, ¡°You have two choices, either I take you away now, and with your Locke family¡¯s leftover wealth, you could still live as a rich man. Or I fight him; win or lose, I will leave, and your fate will no longer concern me.¡± Ethan Locke gritted his teeth, clasped his hands in front of him, and took a deep bow as he said, ¡°I beg of you, Uncle Tyrese, to help me take back the Fragrant Spirit Grass.¡± Tyrese Gill shook his head, sighing, ¡°Why must you do this? Isn¡¯t it better to just live well?¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s head hung low, his face pale, but he showed no sign of regret. He was gambling! Gambling that Tyrese Gill could kill Greg Jensen and snatch back the Fragrant Spirit Grass! He felt that Tyrese Gill¡¯s earlier words were merely an excuse to leave the Locke family. After many years of martial arts practice and being at the age of physical peak, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for Tyrese Gill to deal with Greg Jensen? Many years ago, Tyrese Gill was seriously injured and was saved by Jeffrey Locke. He had stayed with the Locke family ever since as a way to repay the debt. After so many years, it was understandable for him to want to leave. Ethan Locke was clear in his mind that he could not stop the other party if he wanted to leave. It would be better to use this opportunity to retrieve the Fragrant Spirit Grass and eliminate Greg Jensen. When the time came, not only would he not stop him, but he would also offer a generous sum of money, leaving behind a gesture of goodwill. Once the Locke family restored its former glory, he planned to find ways to mend the relationship. By this time, Lindsey Wolfe and others had already been rescued by Jay Brent¡¯s men, and Jay Brent himself had retreated into the courtyard with the Fragrant Spirit Grass. In the villa, only Greg Jensen and the three remaining men in black were left. Greg Jensen maintained a calm and collected demeanor, whereas the three men in black were all injured. Ethan Locke looked at the men in black lying on the ground, his heart aching terribly¡ªthese were the men the Locke family had spent great effort to train. He hadn¡¯t expected that their first action would result in such heavy losses. He bowed again, his voice desperate, ¡°Uncle Tyrese¡­¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Tyrese Gill heaved a sigh, stepped forward, and said indifferently, ¡°All of you, stand down.¡± Upon hearing these words, the three men in black immediately feigned a move and attempted to withdraw to the side. Greg Jensen, who was enjoying the fight, saw that they were about to leave and his face darkened, ¡°Finish the fight and then run? Not so easy!¡± Ever since he had begun his cultivation, all the opponents Greg Jensen had faced were like chickens and dogs, scarcely any challenge. These men in black were different; they were experts of the Ming Strength phase. Not only had Greg Jensen tested the power of the Golden Sword Technique on them, but he had also verified the body techniques and boxing methods he had practiced. The only thing that disappointed him was that the Golden Sword Technique consumed too much True Qi. Given his current condition, he could only use it twice, and to save some strength for later, he had only tried it once. However, these three men in black were already at the end of their tether; there was no need to use the Golden Sword Technique to take them down. Thud thud thud¡­ After three muffled thuds, all three men in black lay on the ground, lifeless. Ethan Locke¡¯s face turned extremely ugly as he angrily said, ¡°Uncle Tyrese, kill him, kill him!¡± Tyrese Gill looked at the men in black lying before him, and his expression grew grave. His gaze turned icy as he stared at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°So young, yet you strike with such ruthlessness. I¡¯m after all halfway into the Master Realm, and you don¡¯t give me any face?¡± ¡°What¡¯s face? Can you eat it?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed mockingly but was inwardly on alert because he sensed a trace of danger emanating from Tyrese Gill. Hearing Tyrese Gill call himself a half-step into the Master Realm, he had a sudden realization¡ªhis cultivation might be not much different from the other¡¯s. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the move you just made, you can only use it once, right?¡± Tyrese Gill felt choked by Greg Jensen¡¯s words and immediately retorted sarcastically, ¡°A half-step Grandmaster is indeed a Grandmaster, but the True Qi is much lacking. Using True Qi to release such moves and control the enemy, apart from looking fancy, is actually less effective than keeping it in reserve.¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°So what if you¡¯re a half-step Grandmaster? Aren¡¯t you still just someone else¡¯s dog?¡± Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Chapter 342: Instant Kill_1 Chapter 342: Chapter 342: Instant Kill_1 ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Uncle Tyrese, there¡¯s no use talking nonsense with him, just kill him directly!¡± Tyrese Gill glanced at Ethan Locke with a somewhat dissatisfied grunt, then assumed a starting stance, stepped forward with quick, short steps, and punched towards Greg Jensen¡¯s face. Before the fist could reach him, the piercing sound of the fist cutting through the air was already howling towards him. The knuckles, turned white from the grip, seemed to faintly emit a blue hue, as if they were enveloped by a semi-transparent True Qi. Is this what they call ¡°restrained but ready to release¡±? Just the right moment to test my own strength! Setting everything else aside and talking about the martial arts alone, Tyrese Gill was definitely the strongest opponent Greg Jensen had ever encountered. He had no intention of dodging in the slightest, instead he swung his fists and struck out. It was time to confront his opponent head-on and test his own mettle! Bang! Their fists collided with a fierce impact! The next second, the True Qi contained in their fists erupted simultaneously. Boom! An invisible force exploded between the two men. Greg Jensen was fine, his body only shook a bit, but Tyrese Gill took several steps back before he could steady himself. From that punch, he felt as if he had hit a steel plate, and at the same time, a True Qi sharp as steel needles penetrated his wrist. Although the True Qi was driven out of his body, his right hand was still trembling slightly. He looked at Greg Jensen with a mix of surprise and disbelief, and said hesitantly, ¡°You¡­ How can your cultivation be deeper than mine?¡± Greg Jensen knew that his advantage wasn¡¯t due to his strength but primarily to the nature of his True Qi. One was True Qi developed through normal martial arts training, the other was cultivated according to a Cultivation Technique. Naturally, the intensity of their True Qi was different. Seeing the astonished look on Tyrese Gill¡¯s face, Greg Jensen put his hands behind his back and slowly walked forward, speaking in an even tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it? I had a serendipitous encounter!¡± ¡°You¡­ You heard that?¡± Tyrese Gill was completely shocked; when he had spoken just now, Greg Jensen was still tangled up with those men in black. At such a distance, with the scene being incredibly chaotic, and his own voice not loud, how had Greg Jensen heard him? Could he possibly have developed a pair of ¡®wind-assisted ears¡¯? Just who exactly is this kid? At this point, Tyrese Gill no longer harbored any trace of underestimation. Greg Jensen stopped in front of Tyrese Gill and said indifferently, ¡°Leave, or die!¡± Tyrese Gill¡¯s expression tightened, then he suddenly burst into laughter, and after a while, he said, ¡°Eight years ago, if it hadn¡¯t been for Old Master Locke saving me, this worthless life of mine would have been lost. It seems today, I will have to repay that debt!¡± Upon hearing his words, Ethan Locke¡¯s heart sank, and he called out, ¡°Uncle Tyrese¡­¡± Tyrese Gill turned back to look at him and said with a tragic smile, ¡°I had thought about helping you one more time before resuming my wanderings, but now it seems that won¡¯t be happening. Ethan, run, run as far as you can. Don¡¯t even think about seeking revenge anymore, this person is beyond your ability to deal with.¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s expression changed unpredictably, then he clenched his teeth, turned around, and ran away. Greg Jensen¡¯s expression shifted slightly, and he lifted his foot to chase after him. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, your opponent is me!¡± Tyrese Gill took a fierce step to the side, blocking in front of Greg Jensen, then executed the ¡®Black Tiger Steals Heart¡¯ technique, striking with a whistling force. This move is common in many martial arts traditions and looks ordinary but is capable of great power. If this strike were to land solidly, at the very least one¡¯s heart could stop suddenly, resulting in fainting, and at worst, the heart could burst, leading to instant death. A snake that¡¯s not killed can bring ten years of disaster! Greg Jensen came today with the sole intention of taking Ethan Locke¡¯s life, but he was stopped by Tyrese Gill. Overwhelmed with anger, he waved his hand to block the other¡¯s fist and then lashed out with a kick. With a thud, Tyrese Gill was sent flying. Greg Jensen flung his hand and a golden streak of sword light shot out, heading straight for Tyrese Gill¡¯s face. Without looking back, he chased after the direction Ethan Locke had fled. Tyrese Gill saw the golden streak but didn¡¯t think much of it because he knew that True Qi had a range limit when released externally. Typically, True Qi dissipates into nothingness after five steps once it leaves the body. For a half-step Grandmaster, the range was even shorter, merely two to three steps. Beyond that, it hardly possessed any power. Tyrese Gill believed that having been kicked by Greg Jensen for seven or eight meters, even if touched by True Qi, wouldn¡¯t do much harm. So, he paid it no attention. Just as he planned to get up and chase after Greg Jensen, the golden streak of light had already arrived in front of him. Then, with a sickening sound, it pierced straight through his chest. Like a red-hot knife slicing through butter, it passed through smoothly, without any impediment. Tyrese Gill¡¯s movements stiffened abruptly, and looking down in shock, he saw a bloody hole in his chest, gushing blood profusely. At the same time, his strength was rapidly draining away. He raised his head in disbelief, looking in the direction Greg Jensen had gone, and murmured in shock, ¡°No, impossible, this is the technique of converting Qi into art. You¡­ you are not a half-step Grandmaster, you have entered the path¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, his eyes rolled back, and he fell straight down, dead. Tyrese Gill was once a prodigy of his family, brought down by a certain incident, hoping to repay the kindness of the Locke family before departing from this place. But he never imagined that he would die at the hands of a man in his twenties, and so effortlessly at that. The villa was built on a small hill, with a dense forest behind it that never saw sunlight all year round. Ethan Locke burst through the villa¡¯s back door and plunged into the thick forest, then ran desperately ahead like a headless fly. It was terrifying! Aiden Clark, was even Uncle Tyrese no match for him? Recalling Tyrese Gill¡¯s resigned composure before leaving, Ethan Locke shuddered and quickened his pace even more. However, having long been a part of the pleasure quarters, the strain had already hollowed out his body. He soon found himself gasping for breath and had to lean on a tree trunk, inching his way forward step by step. ¡°I mustn¡¯t stop, Greg Jensen will surely kill me!¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s feelings were a tumult of regret for having crossed Greg Jensen and for not having killed him back then, which would have spared him today¡¯s troubles. After an indeterminate time, another set of footsteps suddenly sounded. Ethan Locke was startled, stopped in his tracks, and called out, ¡°Who¡­ who¡¯s there?¡± The next second, a figure emerged in front of him ¡ª it was Greg Jensen. With a thump! Seeing Greg Jensen incredibly appear before him, all of Ethan Locke¡¯s hopes turned to ashes as if all his strength had been drained away, and he fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°You run quite fast.¡± Greg Jensen slowly approached Ethan Locke, looked down at him from above, and said, ¡°Can you run anymore? Or should I let you run a bit longer?¡± A glint of golden light flickered at the tip of his finger. After the recent fight, Greg Jensen was surprised to find that upon reaching a certain proficiency, the Golden Sword Technique not only grew more powerful but also conserved much more True Qi. Where he previously could only use it twice in a row, he could now use it a third time. That counts as a minor achievement, doesn¡¯t it? Greg Jensen thought to himself, then looked up at Ethan Locke again and said, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve stopped running, you might as well die here.¡± Hearing that he was about to die, Ethan Locke suddenly came to his senses, turned over to kneel on the ground, and clung to Greg Jensen¡¯s legs, pleading, ¡°Greg, brother Jensen, Mr. Jensen, no, Grandpa Jensen, I was wrong. All that happened before was my fault; I¡¯m not human, please don¡¯t stoop to my level.¡± Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Chapter 343: Revenge Achieved_1 Chapter 343: Chapter 343: Revenge Achieved_1 Greg Jensen looked at the once high and mighty young master of Jamae City, now resembling a little dog begging for scraps, and suddenly felt a bit sick of it. The thrill of avenging a great wrong also became tasteless. ¡°Enough, I¡¯ll grant you a quick end.¡± Before he finished speaking, Greg Jensen had already lifted his finger and gently drew it across Ethan Locke¡¯s neck, releasing a torrent of blood that dyed the surrounding grass red. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Ethan Locke¡¯s eyes stared blankly, his hands clutching his neck, mouth agape, desperately gasping for air. But, his complexion still turned steadily paler, then from white to blue. Before long, he collapsed with a thud, lying on the ground, no longer making a sound. Greg Jensen glanced at him once more, sighed, and headed down the mountain. After returning to the villa, he found it had been cleaned up by Jay Brent¡¯s men, and Lindsey Wolfe along with the second elder and other people had been invited to rest in the car. Seeing Greg Jensen return, Jay Brent hurriedly jogged up to him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Jensen, is Ethan Locke taken care of?¡± ¡°Yeah, in the woods.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and asked, ¡°How about my aunt and the others?¡± ¡°They¡¯re in the car.¡± Jay Brent said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Seeing them shocked, I took some wine from the car for them to drink, and they¡¯ve fallen asleep after drinking it.¡± Greg Jensen looked at him in surprise and then let out a laugh, ¡°You¡¯re quite thoughtful.¡± ¡°Heh, just doing what I should,¡± Jay Brent replied with an embarrassed smile. Greg Jensen nodded, glanced at the corpse on the ground and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s left of the Lockes?¡± ¡°Only Alan Locke was captured, Joe Locke vanished.¡± Jay Brent responded, ¡°The rest are just collateral bloodlines.¡± ¡°You deal with Alan Locke yourself.¡± Greg Jensen then frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Joe Locke?¡± ¡°Seems like he was thrown out of the family over share disputes.¡± ¡°Thrown out of the family?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression stiffened, and he scoffed, ¡°A family small enough to count on one hand, yet so much drama.¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Jay Brent chuckled, then added, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is Mr. Gill¡¯s suitcase, he had been carrying it with him all the time, Ethan Locke forgot to take it when he fled.¡± ¡°Hmm, you handle it.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t think much of it and then said. Jay Brent hesitated, ¡°Should I open it and let you check? Maybe there¡¯s something valuable inside?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at the two vans parked outside the courtyard, thinking to let Lindsey Wolfe and the others rest for a while, so he sat down on the sofa and gestured for Jay Brent to open the suitcase. Jay Brent promptly placed the case on the coffee table and opened it, turning the opening towards Greg Jensen. Inside the case were two bundles of money, probably two hundred thousand, along with several changes of clothes and two books. Greg Jensen was about to tell Jay Brent to take the case away when he suddenly noticed a palm-sized plate at the bottom of the case. He picked it up and saw that the plate looked like it was made of iron, covered in rust, with several small figures and characters engraved on it. Turning it over to the front, he read the words ¡°Dragon Elephant Art¡± inscribed on it. Dragon Elephant Art? This is¡­ A moment later, a hint of elation crossed Greg Jensen¡¯s face. Because, he found that the iron plate contained the recording of a body-strengthening Cultivation Technique. Although it only detailed the beginning, even just this part was extraordinary. This Cultivation Technique was divided into nine levels; the first three for toughening the skin and strengthening the bones, the middle three for achieving invulnerable vajra body, and the final three, it was said, could cultivate the Dragon Elephant Dharma Body, withstanding all calamities. Clearly, this was an external sect Cultivation Technique. But why was there only the first level? Greg Jensen glanced at Tyrese Gill¡¯s corpse and looked up to ask, ¡°Is there nothing else on him?¡± ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ve already searched him.¡± Jay Brent, afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe, explained, ¡°When I was searching him, there were several brothers present and one of the black-clothed men who had woken up. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask them.¡± ¡°No need, I believe you.¡± Greg Jensen smiled faintly and continued to look at the iron plaque. He believed Jay Brent because if the latter really wanted to keep the Cultivation Technique, he would certainly have taken the iron plaque from the box too, there was no need to leave it behind to raise suspicion. ¡°Alright, take people and clean up the villa.¡± Greg Jensen put away the plaque, planning to study it more that evening. Jay Brent lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, how should we deal with the rest of them?¡± ¡°Not a single one remains!¡± ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Jay Brent bowed respectfully, cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. Greg Jensen stood up, stared at him for a moment, then patted his shoulder and turned to walk outside. In the cold winter month, the sunlight at noon was still faint, neither hot enough nor strong enough. Greg Jensen stood at the door, staring at the white sun hanging in the sky, slightly lost in thought. After more than two years, countless painful days and nights, he finally avenged the great wrong and suddenly felt a sense of loss. It was like straining to push a door but finding that the perfectly sealed door collapsed with a roar, releasing all the accumulated effort. ¡°The Locke family, that¡¯s all they amounted to!¡± Greg Jensen sighed lightly, mocking himself for being sentimental. His revenge was taken, and he had seized such a large share of property, what else could be there to be unhappy about? Of course, while lamenting the Locke family¡¯s fragility, he also felt a bit of relief. Fortunately, Ethan Locke hadn¡¯t gone mad enough to kill indiscriminately, or else Lindsey Wolfe and Second Master and others would have been in trouble. This incident also served as a reminder to Greg Jensen that when you¡¯re out in the world, especially when involved in grudges of the Jianghu, it¡¯s better not to use one¡¯s real name. One might encounter vicious villains one day, and those he cared about might suffer the consequences. He paused for a moment, then stepped forward, walking towards the outside of the courtyard. ¡°Mr. Jensen, hello¡­¡± The young followers of Jay Brent had already left, and those who remained in the courtyard were his trusted people. Seeing Greg Jensen come out, they quickly straightened up, standing on both sides of the aisle, and greeted him in unison. Greg Jensen nodded, stopping in his tracks, and smiled at them, ¡°Give each of the brothers under you ten thousand, and each of you take fifty thousand. Go see Old Brent later to get it, I¡¯ll speak with him.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen!¡± Several confidantes immediately showed happy smiles, their respectful attitude becoming considerably more genuine. Greg Jensen found it amusing and casually smiled, then turned and continued on his way. Sometimes people are like this, growing up without realizing it, becoming a role model in the eyes of others unknowingly. Greg Jensen knew that he was just getting started. Because he was still far from becoming a Sword Immortal. Sword Flying high above, roaming the nine heavens with pride, that is what a man should aspire to! Inside the minivan, Lindsey Wolfe lay half-reclined on the rear seat, sound asleep. She was exhausted, not only had she not slept all night, but she had also been in a state of constant tension until she saw Greg Jensen, and only then did she truly relax. She didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble Greg Jensen had gotten into, but she believed that since Jensen dared to come, he would surely handle it. And she naively thought that with Jay Brent helping them, they had the advantage of numbers and therefore nothing to fear! Her sleep was sweet, not even noticing the car door opening until Greg Jensen sat down beside her and gently touched her cheek, startling her awake. Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Chapter 344 You Call This a Small Restaurant?_1 Chapter 344: Chapter 344 You Call This a Small Restaurant?_1 ¡°Greg¡­ Greg Jensen.¡± Lindsey Wolfe was startled, but when she realized the person in front of her was Greg Jensen, the long-suppressed fear and grievances inside her heart found an outlet and gushed out. ¡°Why did you only come now, sob sob¡­¡± At this moment, the famously strong woman of Peach Blossom Village cried like a girl who had never faced the world, her tear-streaked face truly pitiable. Greg Jensen felt the warmth in his embrace and lowered his head to gently place a kiss. ¡°Uh, you¡­ what are you doing?¡± Lindsey Wolfe, losing her usual boldness, shrank back like a startled rabbit, cautiously looking around. After realizing it was just her and Greg Jensen in the car, her courage grew a bit. Her cheeks blushed as she looked down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do that here, wait until we¡¯re home at night.¡± Greg Jensen reached out to hold her in his arms again, stroking her hair and whispering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I made you worry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just feared I¡¯d never see you again,¡± Lindsey Wolfe said with a sob. Greg Jensen sighed and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t everything fine now? Let¡¯s go have something to eat and then head home.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Lindsey Wolfe nodded vehemently and leaned into Greg Jensen¡¯s embrace. Two business vans left the villa one after another, then joined the main road on their way to Dreamscape Garden. Greg Jensen had already checked on the elders; they just had some bruises and didn¡¯t need to go to the hospital. Thinking that everyone hadn¡¯t eaten all day, he decided to take them to Dreamscape Garden. Lindsey Wolfe only knew Greg Jensen had opened a restaurant in the city and had never been there before. Upon entering Dreamscape Garden, she was immediately shocked by everything before her eyes. She looked at Greg Jensen in disbelief and said, ¡°Is this the ¡®little restaurant¡¯ you told me you opened?¡± ¡°Ah, haha.¡± ¡°You call this a little restaurant?¡± Lindsey Wolfe pinched the soft flesh of Greg Jensen¡¯s waist and huffed, ¡°Now you¡¯ve made it big, keeping things from me.¡± ¡°No, I was just waiting to bring you here when you visited Jamae,¡± Greg Jensen explained while wincing, ¡°I asked you to come last time, but you wouldn¡¯t, let go¡­¡± ¡°Hmph, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, your tail will start pointing up to the sky.¡± ¡°Ouch, auntie, I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong¡­¡± Not until the business van stopped at the main building entrance did Lindsey Wolfe grudgingly let go, snorting, ¡°We¡¯ll see if you dare next time.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t dare anymore, I won¡¯t dare,¡± said Greg Jensen with a chuckle. Meanwhile, the elders such as the Second Elder were startled as they stepped out of the car when they saw Greg Jensen bring them to such a luxurious hotel, all surprised. Second Elder said, ¡°Greg Jensen, this¡­ how much will this cost?¡± The Third Elder also expressed concern, ¡°Exactly, any small restaurant would do for a bite, why waste the money?¡± The next second, the greeters standing at the entrance said in unison, ¡°Good day, General Manager Jensen!¡± The Second Elder and the Third Elder, along with the others, were dumbfounded, looking at Greg Jensen with confused faces. Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Second Elder, Third Elder, I own this place, there¡¯s no charge for eating here.¡± ¡°You own it?¡± ¡°You opened such a big restaurant?¡± Seeing the shock on the faces of the two elders, Greg Jensen quickly explained, ¡°It¡¯s not just me, I have two friends involved, too. It¡¯s cold outside, let¡¯s go in quickly, we can talk inside¡­¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± Even after they entered the private room, Second Master and the rest were still full of shock. It was quite funny, Ethan Locke wasn¡¯t clear about who was close to Greg Jensen, so he just grabbed everyone related by household registration and those who often kept in touch. Aside from Lindsey Wolfe and Second Master and Third Master and others, the group they captured even included Uncle Marcus Jensen and Aunt Gillian Lampe. The crowd was still bewildered when Gillian Lampe was the first to speak up, ¡°I always said Greg couldn¡¯t be in the wrong, you see. And look at him now, he has certainly become successful.¡± At her words, the expressions of the others became strange. When Greg had become an idiot, how did you treat him? You occupied his land, gave him just enough food for a day to keep from starving, and now that you see Greg has recovered, you come to flatter and clasp his thigh? Marcus Jensen¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, and he lowered his head in some discomfort, while Gillian Lampe, unfazed, continued to brag. Greg was serene, and he ordered Kingsley Harrison, who had hurried over, ¡°Start serving the dishes, and tell the chefs to showcase their best skills for me.¡± ¡°Certainly, General Manager Greg,¡± Kingsley nodded and left. Gillian Lampe leaned in and asked, ¡°Little Greg, this big restaurant of yours, it must make a profit of a hundred thousand or eighty thousand a month, right?¡± ¡°Hmm, about that,¡± Greg chuckled and casually replied, having long forgotten any anger he once held toward Gillian Lampe. In other words, Gillian Lampe was no longer worth getting angry over. Think of her as a stranger, help if you feel like it, or leave her to fend for herself if not. However, since Uncle was present, and he had been kind to him in the past, often secretly bringing him food, he pulled Lindsey Wolfe aside to discuss. They decided to allocate a few acres of vegetable fields to Uncle¡¯s side, with the produce then to be repurchased by the Peach Blossom Supermarket. These few acres of vegetable fields couldn¡¯t make their family wealthy, but they could easily afford a comfortable life. At least they could have meat at every meal and buy a few new clothes each season without any trouble. A while later, having heard the news, Lois Abbott also rushed over and started whispering with Lindsey Wolfe. Having stepped outside for a smoke, Greg saw his assistant holding the Fragrant Spirit Grass, sitting nervously in the corridor as if afraid someone might steal it. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± Trey Holmes was startled and relaxed when he saw Greg, forcing a slight smile on his cold face, ¡°I¡¯m keeping an eye on the Fragrant Spirit Grass here, to make sure it doesn¡¯t get lost again.¡± ¡°No worries, it won¡¯t get lost this time. Bring the plant in and have dinner,¡± Greg suggested. ¡°Uh¡­ okay, then.¡± Watching Trey Holmes slowly enter the private room with the plant, Greg couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly. At first, he thought Trey was just naturally cold and didn¡¯t really care about anything, but after getting to know him, he realized the kid was just socially awkward, deliberately putting on a cold facade to avoid socializing, yet still a child at heart. However, making her dine with a group of people was indeed a bit much for her. Greg and the others had arrived early, but Dreamscape Garden was still packed, which meant the service was somewhat slow. Before the dishes were fully served, Trey had quickly finished a bowl of rice and then said goodbye to everyone, taking the potted Fragrant Spirit Grass back to the corridor to sit. Greg could do nothing but offer a bitter smile. The food at Dreamscape Garden was famous far and wide, and Second Master and the others had never tasted such delicious food in their lives, but they inevitably felt restrained eating in such a fancy place. Seeing this, Greg quickly said, ¡°Second Master, Third Master, this is our own business, and there are no outsiders here, so there¡¯s no need for such formality. Eat to your heart¡¯s content. Come, let me toast to you!¡± Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Liliana Greys Heart_1 Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Liliana Grey¡¯s Heart_1 With Greg leading by example, and his younger brothers Seth and Kamden being quite young, they simply let loose and ate with gusto. Seeing this, the elders loosened up in their movements as well. The meal took almost three hours, after which Greg took everyone to the Wright¡¯s Clubhouse for a bath. While they were bathing, Greg took out a card and asked Adrian to help buy a few sets of clothes. When the elders finished their baths and changed into clean clothes, they then took the business van back to Peach Blossom Village. Greg still had matters to attend to, so he didn¡¯t go back with them. Before parting, Lindsey thought of the kiss they shared during the day, and her gaze towards Greg was different¡ªas if she wanted to eat him up. Greg smiled and turned tail and fled. After seeing off Lindsey and the elders, Greg rushed to Lin¡¯s Group to discuss with Taylor the company¡¯s renaming and business changes. ¡°Just keep the name like we talked about before, call it Peach Blossom Group.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Taylor suddenly burst into uncontrollable laughter. Greg felt a little annoyed and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like the name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, I just think the name Peach Blossom Group suits a lady-killer like you very well,¡± said Taylor. Greg¡¯s face darkened, and he said speechlessly, ¡°Taylor, can¡¯t you move past that incident? Besides, that day it was you who drank too much and ran to me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say it!¡± Taylor quickly covered his mouth, her expression full of nervousness. Greg didn¡¯t know if it was the scent of the hand cream or her natural fragrance, but the delicate aroma wafted into his nose, intoxicating him slightly. He inhaled deeply, his face expressing enjoyment, saying, ¡°Smells so good!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Taylor¡¯s face instantly flushed red, and she huffed, ¡°And you say you¡¯re not a flirt!¡± ¡°Hey, you were the one who came up close for me to smell, I was just expressing my feelings,¡± Greg protested. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± Taylor gave him an annoyed look, her pout resembling a quarreling young couple. Thank goodness there were only the two of them in the office, otherwise rumors would surely fly. Greg found it amusing and couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle, chatted with her for a bit more, and then got up to leave. Back in the car, where Trey was dozing off hugging the Fragrant Spirit Grass, he instantly woke up and turned to ask, ¡°Boss, where are we headed next?¡± ¡°Uh, let¡¯s go to the courtyard house.¡± ¡°The courtyard house?¡± Trey looked at the time and asked, ¡°So you won¡¯t be going back to Enchanted River town tonight?¡± ¡°No going back, I guess. We¡¯ll stay here for tonight.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Trey pouted and teased, ¡°Boss, you picking places to stay is like an emperor flipping name plates.¡± ¡°Haha, not as exaggerated as you say.¡± ¡°Looks the same to me.¡± Greg, unfazed, instructed, ¡°Come pick me up early tomorrow morning. We need to lock down the location for the supermarket.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Trey replied, somewhat teasingly, ¡°Do you want me to bring Ms. Xia along too?¡± Greg¡¯s expression froze, and he looked at her meaningfully, in silence. Trey felt unnerved by his stare and stammered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something out of line?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re exactly right, but don¡¯t bring Ms. Xia tomorrow. Just pick me up and take me to Lin¡¯s Group. Leave the H6 for her.¡± ¡°Sure, boss.¡± Greg stepped out of the car, watching the Wrangler recede into the distance. He chuckled bitterly, sighed, then turned to face the large, closed courtyard door. Rubbing his hands together, he briskly walked over and knocked twice. A moment later, hurried footsteps approached. ¡°Why did you come here?¡± Liliana, clad in green dinosaur pajamas, opened the door for Greg with a cold face and then turned to walk back inside. Greg smiled, locked the main door behind him, and before Liliana could enter the house, he quickly caught up to her and, in one swift motion, scooped her up and ran into the house. ¡°Ah¡­ what are you doing¡­¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Liliana¡¯s face flushed as she pushed Greg away forcefully, huffing, ¡°What¡¯s ¡®alright¡¯? It¡¯s not even dark yet, and all you think about every day are naughty things.¡± As the duck that was almost in hand tried to fly away, Greg grabbed the tail of the dinosaur, pulling her back, ¡°Yo, is our little Liliana really going to be a vegetarian?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡­ I haven¡¯t, it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s your fault for not looking for me for so long¡­¡± ¡°Angry? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll placate you.¡± Liliana felt a warmth in her heart and was just about to ask how he planned to cheer her up when she realized Greg had started to unzip her pajamas. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say you were going to placate me? Why are you undressing me?¡± ¡°Haha, as the old saying goes, a couple that fights before bed, makes up by the end of it. If they don¡¯t make up, it means they¡¯re not close enough. Come, let¡¯s get closer, and then you¡¯ll definitely not be angry anymore.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Liliana, her face growing steely with anger, intended to refuse, but her delicate frame was no match for Greg¡¯s strength. In just a moment, she melted in his arms. Inside the studio, the temperature steadily climbed. Before long, a layer of fog formed on the old-style glass window. A pale hand suddenly pressed against it, leaving behind a clear palm print. After a while, Greg sat wrapped in a towel on the sofa, sipping his drink, watching Liliana, dressed in plain clothes, sketching an unfinished painting in front of her canvas. The painting depicted a plum blossom, vibrant and red, with an air of quiet elegance; however, several withered trees in the distance marred the ambiance. It made the entire painting seem rather lonely and desolate. Greg¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, then relaxed again as a vague realization dawned on him. He set down his glass on the table, stood up, and walked over to Liliana, embracing her from behind. Liliana thought he was up to mischief again, shrugged her shoulders, and chuckled lightly, ¡°Stop it, we can¡¯t go again today.¡± Greg ignored her and rested his head on her shoulder, whispering into her ear, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not alone, so maybe stop painting this one, alright?¡± ¡­ Silence fell. Thwack! Liliana stiffened, her body trembling involuntarily, and the brush dipped in gray paint slipped from her grasp. He understood! He knew what I was thinking! Tears flowed down her cheeks¡­ She spun around and hugged Greg tightly, burying her face in his chest and sobbing heartily. For over a decade, she had longed for a man who could understand her paintings, who could enter her heart. She had thought it a mere fancy, but the man had finally arrived; she just never imagined it would be Greg. Her relationship with Greg had started by coincidence and continued because she genuinely thought he was a decent man, which is why she maintained contact. She never realized that Greg truly understood her, her loneliness in the deep night, her helplessness when alone. She leaned tightly against his sturdy arms, feeling the warmth of his chest like a furnace, and gradually succumbed to intoxication. At this moment, the temperature in the studio rose once again. And that heart, frozen for so long, finally melted at that moment. Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Chapter 346 Thieves Never Change Their Ways_1 Chapter 346: Chapter 346 Thieves Never Change Their Ways_1 Capital City Simmons family. Mick Simmons stood by the window, looking out at the deep night sky, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Ethan Locke? Why is there still no news at this point?¡± Donald Simmons glanced at the time and said with a frown, ¡°That kid couldn¡¯t have died, could he?¡± Mick Simmons turned around, lost in thought for a moment before he sighed, ¡°It seems we all underestimated that country bumpkin.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Ethan Locke might really be dead.¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s brow twitched and he said in a daze, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible, right? Didn¡¯t you say that he had over twenty experts in the Bright Strength Period under him?¡± Mick Simmons slowly shook his head, then after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Greg Jensen also knows martial arts, those guys from the Locke family probably aren¡¯t his match. If Jay Brent¡¯s men could have been of use, that would have been good, but if they couldn¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Just as they were talking, a knock sounded at the door. ¡°Come in!¡± Before the words had settled, a young man rushed in and said, ¡°Young master, something happened in Jamae.¡± Mick Simmons asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Our people saw that Jay Brent went back to Jamae with his men, along with those hostages. Later it was found out that Jay Brent is very likely one of Greg Jensen¡¯s men. As soon as Jensen arrived at the villa, Brent turned against us with his men.¡± Mick Simmons¡¯s face changed at these words, but then his eyebrows smoothed out as he smiled and said, ¡°I was wondering what was going on. So Jay Brent is Greg Jensen¡¯s man; Ethan Locke didn¡¯t lose unjustly this time.¡± ¡°Jay Brent is Greg Jensen¡¯s man? That kid¡¯s really good at hiding his strength,¡± Donald Simmons also couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. ¡°Ethan Locke is someone with ambition, but it¡¯s a pity he ran into Greg Jensen. Whether it¡¯s in terms of martial arts skills or tactics, he¡¯s way out of his league, and on top of that, he¡¯s someone who can¡¯t stand being insignificant. He deserves his loss.¡± Mick Simmons shook his head somewhat regretfully, then asked, ¡°What about Ethan Locke? Where has he run off to? Even if he¡¯s lost, shouldn¡¯t he at least give me an explanation?¡± The young man said bitterly, ¡°Young master, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. Ethan Locke is already dead.¡± ¡°Dead?¡± Mick Simmons¡¯s face changed again, showing a hint of astonishment, then he said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be a master of the Dark Strength Period by his side?¡± ¡°That person is dead too, killed by Greg Jensen!¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead as well?¡± Hiss! Mick Simmons and Donald Simmons exchanged glances, both drawing in a breath of cold air. ¡°That kid¡­ is at the Dark Strength Period?¡± ¡°No wonder!¡± Mick Simmons stood dumbfounded for a while, smacking his lips before sighing, ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve all underestimated Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°I just find it strange, how did that kid from the countryside come to learn such impressive martial arts?¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s face was filled with doubt, but then he said, ¡°Ethan Locke¡¯s dead, what should we do about the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± Mick Simmons snorted with laughter, ¡°If he¡¯s dead, he¡¯s dead. It won¡¯t stop us from getting the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Don¡¯t forget, he was just a stepping stone for us. Now that he¡¯s dead, it just proves that the Fragrant Spirit Grass is in Greg Jensen¡¯s hands.¡± Upon hearing this, Donald Simmons¡¯s eyes lit up, his excitement showing as he said, ¡°So when do we go and demand it from that kid?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow, let¡¯s get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight,¡± Mick Simmons said with an easy smile on his face, and Donald Simmons did the same. In their view, as long as they knew the whereabouts of the Fragrant Spirit Grass, whether it was in Ethan Locke¡¯s hands or Greg Jensen¡¯s, it was something that would end up in their possession. The Capital City Simmons family wants it from you, could you even dare not to give it? ¡­ Early in the morning, Greg Jensen slowly opened his eyes to find Liliana Grey¡¯s figure no longer beside him, and turned his head to see that the studio was empty. As he was wondering, the door opened, and a cold breeze swept in. Following that, a little dinosaur holding a food box entered. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Underneath the dinosaur hat, that soft, beautiful face was smiling like a flower. She placed the food box on the table, and upon opening it, inside were fried eggs, pickles, millet porridge, and freshly fried red bean spring rolls. The tempting aroma stirred up the hunger in his belly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, then you can wash up.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After getting dressed, Greg Jensen got out of bed, sat at the table, and after a couple of bites, couldn¡¯t help but look up at Liliana Grey across from him. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just feel¡­ you seem different.¡± Liliana Grey touched her face, paused for a moment, then chuckled lightly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg Jensen smiled briefly, then lowered his head to continue eating. Liliana Grey indeed seemed different, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what specifically had changed. It just felt that, usually, she would prepare breakfast, but they would eat in the wing room¡¯s dining area, never with the thoughtfulness of today. After both had eaten, Greg Jensen walked into the bathroom and found a new set of toothbrush and toothpaste laid out on the sink. It wasn¡¯t the disposable kind he usually used, and the toothpaste was already applied to the brush. Greg Jensen was stunned for a moment, then broke into a smile. After washing up, Liliana Grey, like a little wife, helped him dress, took a few steps back, and scrutinized him carefully. She just felt that the man before her, with his handsome looks and robust masculinity, was far beyond comparison to those young pretty boys. ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Liliana Grey beamed with a smile, gave a compliment, then stepped forward again, leaned into Greg Jensen¡¯s embrace, tilted her small head up, and coquettishly said, ¡°You have to come back to see me often, or I¡¯ll miss you.¡± As it turned out, when a mature woman acted spoiled, it was indeed the most lethal. Greg Jensen looked down at Liliana Grey in his arms, his thoughts swaying. If it weren¡¯t for an appointment soon, he would have really liked to teach Liliana Grey another lesson. The two indulged in each other¡¯s company for a while longer until the sound of a car horn came from outside. Greg Jensen said goodbye to Liliana Grey and left. ¡°Boss, are we going to the Locke Group?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go straight there.¡± The car started slowly, and Greg Jensen leaned back in the rear seat to rest his eyes while ponderously considering the affairs of Peach Blossom Supermarket. The Locke Group would officially be renamed the Peach Blossom Group in the coming days, with its gas stations and medicine companies spread throughout all districts of Jamae City. They also had a factory specializing in the production of medical consumables established in the high-tech zone of Jamae City. The gas stations and the consumable factory were Locke Group¡¯s traditional businesses, while the medicine companies were newly founded within the past year. Previously, the Locke family had invested most of its capital in the medicine companies, intending to use them as an entry into the pharmaceutical industry. However, before the companies could see any success, they lost the parent company, which ended up being a windfall for Greg Jensen. When Greg Jensen arrived at the Locke Group, he discussed with Taylor Ware whether they should also incorporate the Ware family¡¯s company into the Locke Group. With both sides collaborating, their concentrated strength would offer a greater advantage, allowing them to pursue bigger business deals. This matter pertained to the very roots of the Ware family, so Taylor Ware needed to consult with her father. Greg Jensen suggested she first talk with Chestor Ware and they could meet another day when he was free to discuss further. After talking a bit more about the development of the group, he left the Locke Group, went back to the villa to pick up Lois Abbott, and proceeded to the Wright family¡¯s company. Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Chapter 347 Fu Family_1 Chapter 347: Chapter 347 Fu Family_1 The Wright Family¡¯s real estate company is named Enchanted River Properties, and Enchanted River Town is their most satisfactory real estate project, so they named it directly after the company. With Adrian Wright, the eldest young master, in charge, the business manager of the real estate company was extremely accommodating. Holding the company¡¯s promotional brochure, he diligently explained everything in great detail. In the end, Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott settled on the newly built New Lake Tower in the high-tech zone. New Lake Tower was a property held by the Wright Family, with no intention of selling, which meant all companies and shops inside were tenants. Generally, tenants signed a five-year contract, and the rent would increase by ten percent each year, with a new contract for rent negotiated after five years. However, when it came to Greg Jensen, a ten-year contract was signed directly, and the rent would no longer increase. For one, the Wright Family did not lack this bit of rent income; for two, although the news of Lin Corporation changing hands had not yet spread completely, the Wright Family was one of the informed parties. For the Wright Family, losing a little rent was nothing if it meant making a friend like Greg Jensen¡ªthe deal was more than profitable. Moreover, Adrian Wright and Greg Jensen were already good friends. Offering some discount on the rent was within reason. ¡­ Ford Family home at the provincial capital. Since Greg Jensen agreed to share that set of ¡°fitness exercises¡± with the Ford Family, Jaden Ford, along with Spencer Burley, diligently compiled and summarized the exercises. Finally, it was preserved through videos and texts, and had just been sent to the Ford Family two days ago. The Ford Family has a long heritage and is quite famous within the Feng Shui Master circles. However, Feng Shui and physiognomy are arts that peer into destiny, consuming a vast amount of energy. Furthermore, with the passing down through generations, the Ford Family¡¯s life-extending cultivation techniques had mostly been lost, leading to the men in the family often dying young due to the excessive consumption of their vital essence. For the Ford Family, living past the age of forty or fifty was already considered a long life. That¡¯s why they had always been searching for a cultivation technique that could extend their lifespans, and they had spent untold effort and money on this quest. Yet, the cultivation techniques available on the market were either too rudimentary and rough or incomplete and damaged. Truly useful cultivation techniques were simply not something people were willing to share. They thought it would be nearly impossible to find such a technique when, unexpectedly, their youngest daughter, Tracy Miles, brought an enormous surprise to the Ford Family. Although this so-called fitness exercise did not involve the use of True Qi, it focused on nourishing oneself, which perfectly matched what the Ford Family was seeking. Furthermore, this cultivation technique itself was a simplification of the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± better than many fragmented techniques on the market, and even superior to those of certain Martial Arts Families. After careful consideration by Bradley Ford, the patriarch, and many elite descendants, they confirmed that this cultivation technique could significantly supplement the Ford Family¡¯s lifespan shortages. Once this news spread, the entire Ford Family plunged into an ocean of joy. Of course, Greg Jensen had specifically instructed that this matter should not be made public, so only the patriarch and a few senior Ford Family members were aware of the source of the cultivation technique. The Ford Family had been waiting for many years to resolve this issue, and finally, in this generation, it was solved. Bradley Ford was extremely pleased and specially called Tracy Miles to his side. ¡°Tracy Miles, how old is this Mr. Jensen¡­¡± ¡°Uh, Mr. Jensen is only in his twenties.¡± Hearing this, Bradley Ford was taken aback, and everyone else was also stunned. The Ford Family had studied many cultivation techniques over the years and could naturally tell that this set of fitness exercises must have been simplified. This made them even more astonished. If the simplified technique was already so profound, then how powerful must the original be? And with Greg Jensen being so young yet able to produce such a profound cultivation technique, how formidable must his background be? For a while, including Bradley Ford, all the Ford Family members who were in the know became very solemn. There was silence in the room, and as the only younger member present, Tracy Miles couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous. Bradley Ford saw this and gently smiled, ¡°Tracy, you don¡¯t need to be nervous. Grandpa doesn¡¯t mean anything by it, just that the thank-you gift for Mr. Jensen probably needs to be chosen more carefully.¡± Jaden Ford nodded in confusion, ¡°Oh, it definitely should be considered carefully, Mr. Jensen¡¯s kindness is indeed quite significant.¡± ¡°Exactly, how about giving a Magic Artifact?¡± Patrick Ford, the eldest, suggested. Jaden Ford¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she stared blankly at her uncle, wondering if there was a problem with her hearing. Magic Artifact? Is that something you can just give away? Haven¡¯t you seen even the powerful Simmons family unable to get their hands on one? It¡¯s not that Magic Artifacts are that hard to come by; it¡¯s that most of the ones on the market are damaged beyond use, and many can only be used once or are even completely useless. If the Ford family intends to thank Greg Jensen, they naturally need to find a Magic Artifact of good quality. But those high-quality Magic Artifacts have always been so rare that they are practically unavailable for purchase. The reason is nothing else but the fact that only Great Grandmasters who have one foot in the Daoist realm can craft them. There are only a handful of renowned Grandmasters in the country, and only the ancestral head of the Ye family has half-stepped into the Daoist realm. Most of the remaining Grandmasters are focused on cultivating and training hard to achieve a breakthrough, leaving them no time, much less the ability, to craft Magic Artifacts. Therefore, the Magic Artifacts that make it to the market nowadays are all creations from the past, mostly broken relics unearthed from the ground. Truly fine Magic Artifacts are incredibly rare. A few years ago, at one exchange auction, an Amulet for warding off evil spirits and avoiding calamities fetched several million¡ªa sky-high price. How much would a real high-quality Magic Artifact sell for? ¡°It¡¯s difficult to find a fine Magic Artifact on short notice, but since our family has received such a favor, we can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing, right?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Bradley Ford pondered for a long moment before speaking, ¡°I will personally visit Mr. Jensen tomorrow.¡± ¡°Is¡­ is that really necessary?¡± Jaden Ford was stunned. Her grandfather, Bradley Ford, was a renowned Feng Shui Master widely known throughout the region. Family Heads of the major families in the province city found it extremely difficult to get an audience with Grandpa. And yet, Grandpa was actually going to take the initiative to visit Greg? ¡°Is¡­ is that really necessary?¡± Bradley Ford glanced at his granddaughter with a hint of displeasure and said, ¡°One who receives a drop of kindness should return a spring of gratitude. Mr. Jensen has done such a great favor for our Ford family, what¡¯s the problem with me going to see him?¡± ¡°Father is right, we should indeed take the initiative to visit. It doesn¡¯t make sense to expect the benefactor to come and visit us,¡± said Patrick Ford. Before Jaden Ford could react, Patrick Ford followed up with another comment. Then even Nicolas Ford, who was always full of pride, agreed, ¡°Eldest brother is right, we should indeed go over and see him so that Mr. Jensen doesn¡¯t think the Ford family lacks manners.¡± You guys¡­ Jaden Ford really wanted to ask, ¡°Do you guys really need to do this?¡± but seeing her grandfather, elder uncle, and third uncle¡¯s serious and earnest expressions, she wisely held her tongue. ¡°Tracy, you arrange this. Even if we¡¯re going over, we¡¯d better let Mr. Jensen know in advance so as not to disrupt his business.¡± ¡°Alright, Grandpa.¡± Jaden Ford nodded blankly and stood up to walk outside. It was only after she stepped out of the house that she finally caught her breath and hurriedly called Greg Jensen to tell him that her grandfather and the others wanted to visit him. Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Chapter 348 Hand Over the Fragrant Spirit Grass_1 Chapter 348: Chapter 348 Hand Over the Fragrant Spirit Grass_1 ¡°You say your grandfather and his people are coming over?¡± When Greg Jensen heard this news, he was startled. The Lin family had been destroyed, and Cole Barnett and Max Milton had been called back by him. In the past two days, he had learned about some of the provincial city¡¯s forces from the three men. All the other families were manageable, but only the Ford family, despite not having any Martial Way experts, stood aloof from the others. Now that the Family Head of the Ford family was coming to visit him personally, how could he possibly take it lightly? Therefore, the next morning, he waited early at the Wright family¡¯s clubhouse. After all, it was the elderly patriarch of the provincial city¡¯s Ford family, and waiting at home seemed somewhat presumptuous, like expecting someone to pay homage. It was better to set the meeting place outside. While Greg Jensen sat in the gym, sipping tea and watching Adrian Wright, Brandon Brent, and Theo Carter practice their fitness routine, he waited for the Fords to arrive. However, instead of the Fords, he ended up waiting for the Simmons brothers. ¡­ In the tea room. Greg Jensen looked at Mick Simmons with some bafflement and asked, ¡°Are you two here for something?¡± Mick Simmons smiled and said, ¡°I heard that Mr. Jensen has some Fragrant Spirit Grass, so we¡¯ve come especially to buy it.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes narrowed. Wanting to buy Fragrant Spirit Grass? No chance. Without any hesitation, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know where you heard such rumors, Mr. Simmons; I don¡¯t even know what Fragrant Spirit Grass is.¡± Mick Simmons¡¯s brow furrowed, and a flash of displeasure crossed his face. Donald Simmons immediately snorted coldly from beside him, ¡°Kid, since we found you, it means we know it¡¯s definitely with you. Stop the nonsense and hand it over. Our Simmons family won¡¯t treat you poorly.¡± Won¡¯t treat me poorly? Like the Lin family? When needed, you endlessly make promises, but once you¡¯re done, you kick them away, leaving them with an uncertain fate. What future is there in following you? ¡°Big brother.¡± Mick Simmons stopped his cousin and then smiled at Greg Jensen, ¡°Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t be in such a rush to refuse. How about this deal? Just give us the Fragrant Spirit Grass, and the terms are up to you. Aren¡¯t you in the herbal medicine business? I can give you all of Westland Pharmaceuticals¡¯ supply contracts. Even if you want to enter the provincial city in the future, our Simmons family will support you. How about it? Consider it?¡± ¡°No need to consider, I really don¡¯t have what you¡¯re looking for.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head; he didn¡¯t want to offend the Simmons family, but he also couldn¡¯t hand over the Fragrant Spirit Grass to them. ¡°Greg Jensen, are you fucking refusing a face-saving offer?¡± Donald Simmons said angrily, ¡°Do you believe I could kick you out of the supply chain right now?¡± ¡°Does his word count?¡± Greg Jensen looked at Mick Simmons with an indifferent expression, not taking Donald Simmons¡¯s threat seriously at all. Mick Simmons didn¡¯t answer but countered, ¡°There¡¯s a saying that you depend on your parents at home and your friends when you¡¯re out. Does Mr. Jensen not intend to make friends with the Simmons family?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed and shook his head, ¡°Mr. Simmons, that¡¯s a bit too much. Naturally, I would like to make friends, but even with friends, you can¡¯t force someone to do the impossible, can you? I honestly don¡¯t have what you want; what am I supposed to give you?¡± Donald Simmons sneered, ¡°Is that so? Then do you dare to let me search your house?¡± ¡°Search?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression gradually turned cold as he said, ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are, wanting to search other people¡¯s houses on a whim, are you an inspector?¡± The tea room fell into a deathly silence! Mick Simmons looked shocked, apparently not expecting Greg Jensen to speak so insolently. Donald Simmons, with anger on his face, waited for Greg Jensen to respond, saying, ¡°Motherfucker, you¡¯re really asking for it!¡± ¡°` ¡°Heh, I may be courting death, but you¡¯re not the one who can kill me!¡± Greg Jensen sneered coldly, ready to teach Mick Simmons a lesson, when the door to the tea room suddenly opened, and Tracy Miles walked in first. Following her were an old man and two middle-aged men. ¡°Brother Greg, this is my grandfather Bradley Ford, my uncle Patrick Ford, and my uncle Nicolas Ford¡­¡± After the introductions, she noticed Mick Simmons and Donald Simmons, paused for a moment, and smiled, ¡°Uncle Simmons, you¡¯re here too.¡± ¡°Uh, Mr. Ford, what brings you¡­¡± Mick Simmons was surprised. What was going on with the Ford family? Except for Kevin Ford, all the male members of the Ford family had nearly arrived, even the patriarch Bradley Ford. ¡°Oh, is that Antonio I see?¡± Bradley Ford smiled warmly, ¡°Tracy¡¯s boyfriend is friends with Mr. Jensen, and we had arranged to have dinner here.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Mick Simmons let out a slight sigh of relief, then glanced at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s leave our discussion here for today, and I hope you take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°Heh, take care, no need to see you out!¡± Greg Jensen replied casually, then turned to Bradley Ford with a smile, ¡°Mr. Ford, welcome, please take a seat.¡± Mick Simmons looked somewhat displeased, nodded to the Ford family, and left the tea room with his cousin. Back in their car, Donald Simmons was somewhat irritated, ¡°Damn, if the Fords hadn¡¯t arrived, I would¡¯ve taught him a good lesson!¡± Mick Simmons shook his head, his face showing doubt, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t do anything, otherwise things might not have gone well today.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Realizing something, Donald Simmons frowned and said, ¡°You suspect the Fords are here for Greg?¡± Mick Simmons countered, ¡°What do you think?¡± Donald Simmons thought for a moment, feeling it was unlikely, and shook his head, ¡°No way, considering our relationship with the Fords, Mr. Ford wouldn¡¯t fool us, right?¡± ¡°I also feel like they wouldn¡¯t do that, but¡­ according to Mr. Ford, today was supposed to be a family dinner, otherwise so many of them wouldn¡¯t have come. But why is Greg here?¡± ¡°Hmph, just ask Mr. Ford later, right?¡± Mick Simmons nodded silently, a serious expression appearing on his face. ¡°Damn it, no matter their relationship, I must deal with that Greg.¡± Remembering Greg¡¯s attitude towards him, Donald Simmons felt his anger surge again, ¡°Putting aside the Spirit Grass for now, just for his attitude, I must eliminate him.¡± Mick Simmons frowned, ¡°Be careful with this.¡± ¡°Careful my ass!¡± Donald Simmons said dismissively, ¡°If you ask me, it¡¯s your indulgence that¡¯s to blame, allowing every Tom, Dick, and Harry to show off in front of the Simmons family. Killing a few like Greg will make sure no one dares to disrespect the Simmons family in the future!¡± Mick Simmons didn¡¯t respond, because he had a lingering bad feeling in his heart. ¡­ Inside the tea room, Patrick Ford solemnly took out several boxes and placed them in front of Greg Jensen, smiling, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m at a loss for how to thank you. Please accept these modest gifts as a token of my gratitude.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Three-hundred-year-old ginseng, century root¡­¡± Patrick Ford gradually opened the boxes, revealing several aged medicinal herbs in front of Greg Jensen. Greg¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He took a deep breath and then shook his head with a smile, ¡°This¡­ this is too precious, I can¡¯t accept it.¡± Any one of these herbs could sell for millions on the market, and all together, they were worth at least thirty to forty million. Moreover, these herbs were essential ingredients for crafting Vitality Pills. Did Greg need them? Definitely! But, he had given Tracy the simplified Cultivation Technique because he considered her a friend. It wasn¡¯t a business transaction, just mutual help between friends. To talk about money would really spoil the meaning of it. ¡°` Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Chapter 349 The Oil is Exhausted and the Lamp is Dry_1 Chapter 349: Chapter 349 The Oil is Exhausted and the Lamp is Dry_1 ¡°Mr. Jensen, you may not be fully aware of the value, but the Cultivation Technique you provided to Tracy is an invaluable treasure to our Ford family.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not just talking about a few medicinal herbs here, even if we were to share half of the Ford family¡¯s assets with you, it would still be fair and reasonable.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen, please accept it. We wouldn¡¯t feel at ease with ourselves holding onto that Cultivation Technique.¡± Jaden Ford followed with a smile, ¡°Greg, please don¡¯t refuse. This is also a token of my grandfather¡¯s gratitude.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay then.¡± Seeing that Jaden Ford had also spoken, Greg hesitantly accepted. Upon seeing this, Patrick Ford somewhat relaxed and smiled, ¡°From now on, Mr. Jensen is a great benefactor to our Ford family. Should there be any tasks, we will go through fire and water to lend our help.¡± Greg replied with a wry smile, ¡°You¡¯re too polite, it was but a trifle.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, your ¡®trifle¡¯ has helped our Ford family immensely,¡± Bradley Ford said with a big laugh. Greg quickly responded, ¡°Elder, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. Tracy and I are friends, and if you keep calling me Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ll truly be on pins and needles.¡± ¡°Haha, alright then, I¡¯ll call you young Greg.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s fine.¡± Greg smiled and began to chat casually with the Ford family. After a short while, Bradley Ford suddenly asked, ¡°Young Greg, do you have some conflict with those two brothers from the Simmons family? Do you need me to speak on your behalf?¡± ¡°Er, I have a certain medicinal herb they want, but it is very important to me, so¡­ ¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Bradley interrupted, understanding Greg¡¯s implication. ¡°Alright, leave this to me. I¡¯ll personally pay the Simmons family a visit and have a word with those two brothers.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯m very grateful to you, Elder,¡± Greg replied. Truth be told, Greg was not afraid of the Simmons family at the moment. Worst-case scenario, he was ready for an all-out confrontation, but even so, he didn¡¯t want to provoke a strong enemy without good reason. After all, he wasn¡¯t alone; he had relatives and friends. A conflict with the Simmons family would inevitably involve them. Therefore, having the Ford family step in to solve the matter was more than ideal. Greg, looking at Bradley¡¯s sallow face, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elder, have you been sleeping poorly lately?¡± Bradley was taken aback and then chuckled, ¡°Young Greg, do you know a thing or two about the healing arts?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Greg replied with a smile. He continued, ¡°I see that your vitality isn¡¯t great, and you show signs of being deficient in blood and qi.¡± In fact, Greg¡¯s words were quite understated because, in his view, Bradley was already burning the candle at both ends and did not have long to live. With his blood and qi stagnating and his complexion dull, these were clear signs of imminent decline. Bradley¡¯s smile was a bit forced as he sighed, ¡°Young Greg, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Men in our Ford family, because we practice geomancy, seldom live long. I¡¯m already over sixty this year and, in the history of the Ford family, I¡¯m considered to have a longer lifespan.¡± Greg understood and, without showing any alarm, smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you say. Let me take your pulse and do some adjustments. You¡¯ll feel better in no time.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful, thank you, young Greg,¡± Bradley responded. He only thought of these as comforting words, but after the laughter, he cooperatively extended his wrist. Greg laid his hand on Bradley¡¯s pulse, closed his eyes, and began to concentrate. Upon seeing this, Patrick and the others looked towards Jaden instinctively. Jaden quickly whispered, ¡°Greg¡¯s medical skills are quite remarkable. He cured Amande Burns¡¯s strange illness.¡± Upon hearing her words, Patrick and his brother grew even more anxious instead of relaxed, holding their breaths, barely daring to breathe loudly. The reason was simple: if Greg had no medical skills, they could have taken his actions as a joke. But knowing that Greg¡¯s medical skills were excellent, his words implied that the elder truly had health issues. The tea room was so quiet that one could only hear the breathing of the few people present. Greg¡¯s brows slightly furrowed; Bradley¡¯s condition was more complicated than he had anticipated. The Qi and blood were depleted like a dried-up riverbed, and the pulse was feeble, akin to a candle flame in the night wind, on the verge of being snuffed out at any moment. Upon seeing him frown, the Ford family instantly tensed up. Tracy Miles¡¯s knuckles turned white, and her lips were almost bitten to bleeding. The two Ford brothers had even graver expressions, their eyebrows knitted tightly together. In that moment, everyone¡¯s hearts in the Ford family were lodged in their throats. After what seemed like an eternity, Greg Jensen suddenly opened his eyes, his eyebrows slowly relaxing as he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big issue, I¡¯ll give you acupuncture first.¡± ¡°Thank goodness!¡± ¡°You scared me to death.¡± ¡°As long as everything is alright.¡± Patrick and the others let out a long sigh of relief, a relaxed smile finally appearing on their faces. Only Bradley Ford smiled with some reluctance, taking a deep look at Greg Jensen before saying, ¡°Since it¡¯s not a problem, let¡¯s not worry about it. An old man like me, a little ailment is inevitable.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± ¡°Greg, my father¡¯s health, I entrust it to you.¡± Bradley Ford raised his eyes and frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t my words carry weight anymore? I said there¡¯s no need to trouble, and that¡¯s final.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled then!¡± Bradley Ford held significant authority in the family; his word was enough to make the Ford brothers turn their hopeful gazes towards Greg Jensen. Cough¡­ Greg Jensen coughed lightly, calmly stating, ¡°Elder Ford, do you believe that if I say there is no issue, that there is truly none? Or perhaps, do you think I cannot discern the problems in your body?¡± ¡°Ha-ha, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Bradley Ford said with an embarrassed laugh. Greg Jensen spoke indifferently, ¡°Elder Ford, not to boast, but if I say there¡¯s not a big issue, that¡¯s because there¡¯s none in my expertise. But if it were another doctor, that might not be the case.¡± Patrick sensed something was amiss in his words and quickly asked, ¡°Greg, how is my father¡¯s health really?¡± By now, Greg Jensen decided not to conceal the truth any longer, fearing that Bradley Ford might become even more obstinate. He stated bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s not far from the end.¡± Upon hearing this, Patrick¡¯s face immediately grew serious as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have a say in this.¡± ¡°Exactly, you need to cooperate with whatever Greg says,¡± Nicolas added. Tracy Miles said with a sob in her voice, ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t worry us.¡± With his son and granddaughter uniting against him, Bradley Ford was helpless and sighed deeply, giving Greg Jensen a bitter smile, ¡°Greg, then I leave this old frame in your hands.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Elder Ford, rest assured, my biggest strength is that I never undertake something I¡¯m not sure of.¡± ¡°Good, that¡¯s good¡­¡± Bradley Ford smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and find a guest room.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen led everyone out of the tea room and spoke to a waitress nearby, asking her to help find a guest room. ¡°Elder Ford, please lay down on the bed, I need to start acupuncture on you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With the Ford brothers watching, Bradley Ford obediently lay down on the bed, then removed his shirt to reveal his slightly wrinkled back. Greg Jensen took out an Elixir pill and handed it to Tracy Miles, instructing, ¡°Get some hot water from the waitress and find a bowl to dissolve the Elixir in.¡± ¡°Okay, Greg.¡± Tracy Miles left with the pill as Greg Jensen took out the Silver needle, sterilized it, and began acupuncture on Elder Ford. Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Chapter 350 Treatment_1 Chapter 350: Chapter 350 Treatment_1 Bradley Ford¡¯s condition was quite severe, directly taking qi and blood elixir could have led to even more serious problems such as cerebral hemorrhage, or even death. Therefore, Greg Jensen could only first use the silver needle to help him sort out his meridians, and then use True Qi to help him dissolve the medicinal power of the qi and blood elixir, so as to nourish his body. Moreover, this acupuncture treatment was different from the past; besides Crossing the Catastrophe with Thirteen Needles, it also required the Wood Attribute Rejuvenating Acupuncture Method, which was very taxing on the mind. More than twenty silver needles were inserted into Bradley Ford¡¯s back in succession, and by this time, Greg Jensen was sweating on his forehead, with his complexion turning somewhat pale. A moment later, he let out a long sigh and then activated his True Qi, quickly flicking over the ends of the needles with his right hand. Hum! More than twenty silver needles let out a low hum and then began to tremble. Bradley Ford had already fallen into a deep sleep, and his back was blushing a deep shade of red. Immediately after, the redness spread, extending from his back to his shoulders, neck, and arms, as his pale skin visibly regained its rosy color at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Bradley Ford slowly opened his eyes, confusedly asking, ¡°Did I fall asleep?¡± Seeing this, Patrick Ford hastily inquired, ¡°Dad, how do you feel?¡± Bradley Ford pondered for a moment and smiled, ¡°Quite comfortable, it¡¯s like soaking in a bath.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Patrick Ford let out a sigh of relief and smiled at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Okay, you rest for a while now, take the medicine later, we still need to do another round of acupuncture.¡± ¡°More acupuncture? I feel like I¡¯m almost all better.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, helped the old man pull out the silver needles, and then signaled Jaden Ford to bring over the medicine, which he gave to Bradley Ford to drink. After drinking the medicine, Bradley Ford¡¯s complexion had already become a lot more rosy, but the rosiness was somewhat abnormal, similar to that of someone who was drunk. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°You should lie down and rest now, take a good sleep, and you¡¯ll be fine when you wake up.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a nap then.¡± Bradley Ford smiled, lay down, and in a short while, he actually began to snore. Somewhat worried, Patrick Ford asked, ¡°Greg, how exactly is my dad¡¯s health?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t too optimistic before, but don¡¯t worry, after my treatment, it¡¯s not a big problem. However, the subsequent period for taking medicine is going to be a bit long. It will take about two to three years to completely replenish the qi and blood that the old man has lost.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear, that¡¯s good.¡± Upon hearing this, Patrick Ford completely relaxed and said to Greg Jensen, ¡°Greg, thank you, you¡¯ve helped our Ford family a great deal again.¡± ¡°Haha, no need to thank me, Tracy Miles is my friend, her grandfather is like my own grandfather, it¡¯s all what should be done,¡± Greg replied with a laugh. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll consider you family from now on. If there¡¯s anything you need, just ask,¡± said Patrick Ford. Greg Jensen smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do the acupuncture for the old man first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen sat at the edge of the bed and began the second round of acupuncture for Bradley Ford. This time it was much simpler, only needing to transmit the True Qi into Bradley Ford¡¯s body through the acupuncture, and then guide the True Qi to dissolve the medicinal power of the qi and blood elixir. It just took a bit longer, and by the time Greg Jensen was done, it was already past two in the afternoon. By then, Bradley Ford was sleeping soundly. His complexion was rosy, his breathing even, and his face even had a faint smile, perhaps he was dreaming something pleasant. Seeing their father in such good shape nearly brought Patrick Ford and his brother to joyful tears. Men in the Ford family rarely lived long; Bradley Ford had only lived past sixty because he rarely used feng shui techniques. They had thought that at his age, he was near the end, but now they were met with an unexpected joy. According to Greg Jensen, it looked like the old man could live another ten or eight years without any problems. ¡°Greg, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you enough!¡± Patrick Ford exclaimed. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, we¡¯re family!¡± Greg responded. Greg glanced at the old man and smiled, ¡°The old gentleman probably needs to sleep for another two or three hours, let¡¯s go eat first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here,¡± Jaden Ford said. Right at that moment, Spencer Burley and Adrian Wright knocked on the door and walked in. Greg smiled, ¡°Perfect, let¡¯s all go have a meal together.¡± Spencer Burley also planned to stay, but was sent out by Jaden Ford. With him around, Greg and the Fords would not feel too unfamiliar with each other. The group had a simple meal at the clubhouse restaurant and naturally talked about the Peach Blossom supermarket that had just confirmed its business location. Patrick Ford directly said, ¡°Greg, don¡¯t worry about the renovation, our family will take care of it. I¡¯ll call Old Wang later to come and discuss this with you.¡± ¡°All right, that¡¯ll be a big help, Uncle.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all family, no need to be polite.¡± Greg laughed heartily, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony, I¡¯ll toast to you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s drink together.¡± The meal was enjoyed by all, and Nicolas Ford, who always took pride in himself, turned red-faced from drinking and began hugging Greg¡¯s shoulders and calling him brother. Spencer Burley watched from the side, full of grievances. The drinking seemingly demoted him a generation. After the meal, Greg took the Ford family back to their guest rooms, where the old man was still sleeping, and Jaden Ford sat beside, watching over him. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Grandpa just woke up once. When he found out you all went to eat, he went back to sleep.¡± Patrick Ford said with a face full of surprise, ¡°The old man woke up just now?¡± ¡°Yes, thanks to Brother Greg.¡± Jaden Ford looked at Greg happily and smiled, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s spirit is pretty good, he just felt a little sleepy, so he went back to bed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Brother Greg¡¯s medical skills are truly remarkable!¡± The two Ford brothers were very happy, and Nicolas Ford even hugged Greg¡¯s shoulders and complimented him. Greg felt Bradley Ford¡¯s pulse and stood up smiling, ¡°The old man¡¯s health issue is not a big problem. I have some elixirs here; you should steep them in water and drink them on schedule. In a while, I¡¯ll write you a prescription. After taking it for a year or two, the old man might be in better shape than you are.¡± ¡°Haha, that would be wonderful.¡± Having an elder is like having a treasure. If Bradley Ford could live a few more years, the Ford family would surely prosper even more. Spencer Burley asked with concern, ¡°Tracy, let Uncle and your third uncle stay here, and I¡¯ll take you out to grab a bite to eat.¡± ¡°No rush, Grandpa hasn¡¯t eaten either. Let¡¯s wait for Grandpa to wake up, and then we can all go together.¡± ¡°All right then.¡± The group chatted outside the guest room for a while, but suddenly the door to the inner room opened, and everyone turned to look, finding that Bradley Ford had actually walked out on his own. Bradley Ford at this moment, compared to the morning, was like a different person. Not only was his complexion rosy, but his slightly cloudy eyes had also become bright. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Dad, how do you feel?¡± Whoosh, the Ford family immediately gathered around. Bradley Ford swung his arms, laughed heartily, and said, ¡°Greg¡¯s medical skill is really miraculous. I feel like I¡¯ve become more than ten years younger, full of energy.¡± He, better than anyone, knew his own body. Despite not saying it out loud, he was aware that his health was likely deteriorating and feared he might not have more than a year or two to live. He just didn¡¯t want to talk about it. That was also why he was somewhat reluctant to let Greg treat him; he didn¡¯t want to alarm his family. After chatting with the younger generation for a bit, the old man walked up to Greg and gave a deep bow, ¡°Thank you, Greg¡­¡± Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Chapter 351: Then Theres No Choice but to Kill_1 Chapter 351: Chapter 351: Then There¡¯s No Choice but to Kill_1 Greg Jensen jumped in fright and quickly stepped aside, ¡°Old Master, this is really shortening my lifespan, I can¡¯t bear it¡­¡± Bradley Ford smiled and said, ¡°You saved the old man¡¯s life, the old man giving you a bow, nobody can say anything about it.¡± Greg Jensen could not help but laugh and cry, ¡°Then according to what you¡¯re saying, isn¡¯t it our duty as medical practitioners to save lives and help the injured? How can we ask for gratitude?¡± Jaden Ford laughed and said, ¡°Grandpa, just stop being so polite with Greg brother, we should hurry and have a meal, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Gurgle¡­ Before she had finished speaking, a stomach rumble suddenly sounded, and Bradley Ford¡¯s face turned red immediately, saying awkwardly, ¡°I really am hungry, haha.¡± ¡°Everything is already prepared at the dining room, I instructed them to prepare medicinal cuisine, you go ahead and have some first.¡± ¡°Alright, you all keep chatting.¡± Greg Jensen accompanied Jaden Ford and his siblings with tea and conversation, waiting for Bradley Ford to return from his meal before they got up to take their leave. Greg Jensen and Adrian Wright and others saw the Ford family members to their feet and walked them out. Bradley Ford suddenly spoke up, ¡°Greg, don¡¯t worry about the Simmons family¡¯s affair, leave it to me, they will definitely give me this face.¡± ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll thank the old master in advance.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and thanked him, then thought of something and spoke indifferently, ¡°If they are ungracious, then you don¡¯t need to force them.¡± The Simmons family being ungracious? Patrick Ford and others were all taken aback and couldn¡¯t help but stop in their tracks, turning to look at Greg Jensen. Bradley Ford advised, ¡°The influence of the Simmons family in the provincial capital is not small, it¡¯s best not to have conflicts with them if it¡¯s not necessary.¡± Patrick Ford nodded sagely, ¡°Yes, the Simmons family is after all one of the Martial Arts Families, if things do get stiff, it would indeed be troublesome.¡± Only Nicolas Ford, thinking of something, asked, ¡°If the Simmons family is ungracious, what do you plan to do?¡± All eyes fell on Greg Jensen. The corridor suddenly fell silent, as though even the air was about to freeze. ¡°What can I do?¡± Greg Jensen raised his head, looked at the several people, then smiled, revealing white teeth, and calmly said: ¡°Since they are ungracious, then there¡¯s no choice but to kill, huh.¡± Hiss! Hearing the words ¡°kill¡± spoken so easily from Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth, the Ford family members felt a chill run through their bodies, shivering in unison. For some reason, they did not doubt that Greg Jensen was boasting. But that¡¯s the Simmons family! Can you just talk about killing someone from the Simmons family of the provincial capital so casually? How could such an outrageous thing be talked about as if it¡¯s as easy as buying vegetables? After a while, with a grave expression, Bradley Ford looked at Greg Jensen and carefully said, ¡°It¡¯s better to resolve enmity than to perpetuate it, please for the sake of our Ford family, wait patiently for two days, I will definitely give you an answer to this matter.¡± ¡°Fine, just for the sake of the old master¡¯s face.¡± Greg Jensen smiled once more, the warm smile, like a spring breeze, suddenly dispersed the stagnant air. Phew! Bradley Ford took a deep breath, managed a smile, nodded his head, and then got in the car with his son and granddaughter. After everyone waved goodbye to Greg Jensen through the car window, the business van started with a shake. Patrick Ford sat in the front seat, watching Greg Jensen through the rearview mirror, still standing there, seeing them off as they drove away. He couldn¡¯t resist turning his head and asked, ¡°Dad, about the attitude you took just now¡­¡± Nicolas Ford and Jaden Ford also looked toward the old master, feeling that his stance was a bit too low in saying those words earlier. After all, he was the Family Head of the Ford family, was it necessary to be so tense when talking to a twenty-something-year-old young man? Even if he was a benefactor of the family, they should still treat him as an equal. Watching his son and granddaughters puzzled, Bradley Ford could only offer a bitter smile, shook his head, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over me, just in that moment, I suddenly felt that the young man seemed like¡­¡± ¡°` He pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s like a knife, a knife sharp beyond compare. It feels as though the slightest movement could lead to instant death.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The three exchanged glances, looking at each other in confusion. Jaden Ford couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Grandpa, are you saying¡­ what Greg said about killing someone, is it true?¡± ¡°How could that be true?¡± Patrick Ford shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s the Simmons family we¡¯re talking about. Although they¡¯re somewhat declining, they are still among the Martial Arts Families. Even if Greg is powerful, he is just one person. How can he confront an entire family?¡± At that moment, Nicolas Ford, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up, ¡°No, I think it¡¯s true!¡± The three turned to look at him, only to see Nicolas back to his usual self, with a cold demeanor and a serious expression. But his clear eyes were filled with a resolute conviction. Nicolas turned to the others and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t know why, but when Greg said those words, I just knew they were true.¡± ¡°Is it possible for one person to fight against the entire Simmons family?¡± Patrick probed. Nicolas suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you think about where our family¡¯s Cultivation Technique came from?¡± Hisss! Upon hearing his words, Patrick couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air and said, ¡°Are you talking about the power behind him?¡± ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Nicolas looked out the window and said indifferently, ¡°The feeling he gave me at the time was that he alone could turn the entire Simmons family on their head.¡± The three fell silent, and once again stillness descended in the car. ¡­ After the Fords left, Greg took the old medicines back to the villa and stored them in the safe before he and Lois Abbott went to meet with Damon Milton, the general manager of Thunder Decoration Company. ¡°Regarding the supermarket renovation, you can just coordinate with Director Abbott when the time comes.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Damon Milton smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, rest assured. The old man just called me, and I guarantee that I¡¯ll make the Peach Blossom supermarket project beautiful for you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it in your care, Mr. Milton.¡± Greg treated Damon Milton to a meal, and afterwards he returned to the villa with Lois. ¡°I¡¯m dead tired!¡± ¡°You¡¯re tired?¡± Greg was somewhat speechless as he hadn¡¯t complained about being tired even though he had been busy all day. Lois said with a giggle, ¡°Of course I¡¯m tired, I slept too much today, and now I feel uncomfortable all over.¡± ¡°Heh, is that so? Want me to help loosen up your bones a bit?¡± ¡°Ah, no¡­¡± Trey Holmes, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but cover his eyes, yet between the gaps of his fingers, his large and knowing eyes peeked out. Once back home, Lois wore only a short T-shirt, which after a bit of roughhousing, revealed large patches of her fair skin, causing Greg¡¯s thoughts to race. However, given that Trey was still present, he reluctantly decided to hold back. After a while of frolic, both of them plopped down on the couch, out of breath. Greg said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Peach Blossom Village tomorrow. Is there anything else here you need my help with?¡± ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°Not soon? Tomorrow is Little New Year already.¡± Greg was somewhat speechless, then asked, ¡°Hey, how come Xiaoxue hasn¡¯t returned?¡± ¡°You miss her?¡± Lois¡¯s face initially fell, but then she grinned mischievously, ¡°Come on, be honest, are you missing her?¡± ¡°` Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: Chapter 352 Are you missing my sister?_1 Chapter 352: Chapter 352 Are you missing my sister?_1 Greg Jensen watched Lois Abbott¡¯s meaningful expression and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit nervous, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re already celebrating Little New Year, and that girl hasn¡¯t started her holiday yet, so I¡¯m asking.¡± ¡°She¡¯s on holiday now, they just have later holidays, and then she stayed at a classmate¡¯s home for a couple of days, so she won¡¯t be coming back for Little New Year.¡± ¡°So, are you staying in Riverhaven County for the New Year?¡± Lois Abbott smiled, leaning into his embrace, and looking up at him asked, ¡°Do you want to spend New Year¡¯s together with me?¡± Since Alfred Webb and Heather Crowe arrived in Hawaii, they hadn¡¯t returned, and this New Year¡¯s they didn¡¯t plan to come back either. They had previously asked Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott to go to Hawaii for New Year¡¯s. However, Greg Jensen thought about the village having only Lindsey Wolfe and Esther Jensen, which would make New Year¡¯s rather desolate, so he found it difficult to decide. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to Hawaii for New Year¡¯s to keep your old man company,¡± Greg Jensen suggested. Lois Abbott was a bit unhappy and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return to the village, to spend New Year¡¯s with my aunt and the others. A household of women, it would be too desolate otherwise.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lois Abbott thought about it and then smiled again, ¡°So, what gift do you want? I¡¯ll bring it from Hawaii when I come back.¡± ¡°Just pick something yourself.¡± ¡°Hehe, maybe I¡¯ll buy some American ginseng, Maca slices, and stuff like that, to replenish you, you had a tiring day.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows with a mischievous smile, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I can¡¯t perform? Why don¡¯t we test it out to see if I really can¡¯t perform?¡± ¡°Hey, no, you¡­ put me down.¡± Greg Jensen stood up, hoisted Lois Abbott onto his shoulder, and then headed towards the bedroom on the second floor. Lois Abbott wasn¡¯t behaving on his shoulder, struggling and shouting all the way. The assistant had just come out of the restroom and saw this scene, then with a bit of speechlessness said, ¡°Boss, keep it down tonight, will you?¡± ¡°Alrighty!¡± The next second¡­ Bang! The bedroom door shut tightly. Soon after, faint noises could be heard from inside, making Trey Holmes blush with embarrassment. A moment later, she could no longer stand guard and, with cheeks flushed, ran back to her room. ¡­ In the early morning, after Greg Jensen finished breakfast, he took the gifts he had prepared well in advance, intending to return to Peach Blossom Village. The driver was still Trey Holmes, her expression somewhat despondent. Greg Jensen found it strange and said, ¡°Trey, I¡¯ll give you a holiday break, you should go home for New Year¡¯s, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No need, there¡¯s no one at home anymore anyway.¡± Trey Holmes didn¡¯t turn her head as she responded with a light and steady tone, no fluctuation in her voice, but her knuckles, white from gripping, betrayed her current thoughts. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t continue to ask; mainly because it wasn¡¯t his business, and also because everyone has stories they don¡¯t wish to bring up. When Trey Holmes was ready to talk, she would naturally tell him. The car stopped steadily at a red light. After thinking for a moment, Greg Jensen said, ¡°Then come and spend New Year¡¯s with me in the village.¡± Trey Holmes turned her head in surprise, her watery eyes filled with joy, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course you can, I¡¯ve even prepared a New Year¡¯s gift for you.¡± ¡°Yay, boss, you¡¯re the best!¡± The ice-cold face of Trey Holmes suddenly melted into a happy smile. ¡­ Meanwhile, Bradley Ford had brought his eldest son Patrick Ford bright and early to the Simmons family. Bradley Ford was a man of low profile, and most of his family¡¯s enterprises were managed by his eldest son, Patrick Ford. Even though the Fords and the Simmons families were old friends, he seldom came to visit. Therefore, when the Simmons family¡¯s butler saw that old man Ford had arrived, he was surprised and quickly instructed the servants to hurry up with the tea. Meanwhile, he himself was calling Antonio Conner while running to the back garden to find Lawson Simmons, who was sunbathing in the greenhouse. ¡°What did you say? Bradley¡¯s here? Push me over quickly.¡± Fraser Simmons and Bradley Ford could be considered true old friends. Not only were they of similar age, but also at the time of their birth, since both lacked the water element according to the five elements, their parents decided to both name their sons with the character ¡°Hai¡± (sea). However, ironic as life could be, Bradley Ford, due to geomancy reasons, lived a secluded life and seldom went out. And Fraser Simmons, due to his physical condition, could only sit in a wheelchair, which also made it inconvenient for him to get out. The two of them rarely met but would occasionally chat over the phone. Seeing that Bradley Ford had come, Fraser Simmons was very pleased and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you so free today to come and see me?¡± Bradley Ford laughed heartily, ¡°I don¡¯t visit the Three Treasures Hall without a reason.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it about that actually got you to make the trip in person?¡± Fraser Simmons was surprised; Bradley Ford was almost like a proper lady, hardly setting foot outside his own doors. In young people¡¯s terms, he was a total homebody. Bradley Ford glanced around without answering but instead asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Antonio?¡± ¡°Antonio came back late yesterday; he¡¯s probably still not up.¡± Fraser Simmons turned back toward the butler and said, ¡°Go upstairs and call Antonio down, and wake up Donald as well.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The butler went upstairs to call the Conner brothers, while Bradley Ford sat on the sofa, drinking tea and chatting without urgency. This made Fraser Simmons even more curious and he pressed, ¡°What¡¯s it really about? Are you still keeping secrets from me?¡± Bradley Ford shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Antonio and the others come down before discussing it.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Seeing this, Fraser Simmons did not press further. After a while, Antonio Conner and Donald Simmons, dressed neatly, came down from upstairs together. Seeing Bradley Ford there as well, Antonio couldn¡¯t help but be surprised and then laughed out loud, ¡°Uncle Bradley, why are you here so early? Have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Bradley Ford smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve come mainly to talk to you about Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Greg Jensen?¡± Antonio¡¯s expression turned slightly cold, ¡°Uncle Bradley, it¡¯s no use advising me on this matter unless that kid hands over the Fragrant Spirit Grass. Otherwise, there¡¯s nothing to discuss.¡± ¡°You know, my dad has been injured for so many years. We finally found something valuable enough to trade for the Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill. How could you bear to see me give that up and let my dad continue to be disabled?¡± Patrick Ford expressed his dissatisfaction, ¡°Antonio, that¡¯s not right, what do you mean by ¡®what you found¡¯? The Fragrant Spirit Grass belongs to Mr. Greg, you can¡¯t just take things from someone else, can you? Isn¡¯t that a forced sale?¡± Antonio said dismissively, ¡°Patrick, I don¡¯t like hearing you talk like that. The valuable belongs to those who are virtuous.¡± ¡°What¡¯s stopping Greg from trading it for a Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill for my dad, if he has no use for the Fragrant Spirit Grass? We¡¯re not refusing to pay him.¡± Patrick frowned, ¡°Antonio, I find you¡¯re becoming more and more shameless.¡± Antonio sneered, ¡°Patrick, you can skip the moral high ground. If your father were disabled, you¡¯d be even more anxious than me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Alright, you two calm down.¡± Bradley Ford scolded them, then turned to Fraser Simmons, ¡°Fraser, Greg Jensen is a great benefactor to our Ford family. If you want to snatch the Fragrant Spirit Grass from his hands, that means you are at odds with our family.¡± Upon hearing this, Fraser Simmons immediately became furious, ¡°What¡¯s this? I¡¯ve been your brother for decades, and I can¡¯t compare to a kid you¡¯ve only known for a short while?¡± Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Chapter 353 Good Intentions Mistaken for Donkeys Liver and Lungs_1 Chapter 353: Chapter 353 Good Intentions Mistaken for Donkey¡¯s Liver and Lungs_1 Bradley Ford laughed heartily and said, ¡°I am a man who always repays his debts of gratitude, as you well know, and besides, this matter isn¡¯t without alternative solutions.¡± ¡°Alternative solutions? What kind?¡± ¡°Let Greg Jensen heal your body.¡± Upon hearing this, Fraser Simmons stared blankly for a long while and then chuckled resignedly, ¡°Old Ford, are you deliberately looking for trouble with me early in the morning? I¡¯ve seen so many so-called famous doctors for this ailment of mine, and none could cure it. Do you expect me to believe in a twenty-something-year-old kid?¡± Bradley Ford grew angry as well and retorted sharply, ¡°Are you out of your mind, or has going lame made you blind too? Can¡¯t you see the change in me?¡± Fraser Simmons was taken aback once more, scrutinizing him for a long time until he suddenly exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Is this¡­ Have you taken some Elixir?¡± ¡°Heh, if I really had access to an Elixir, would I forget about you?¡± Bradley Ford smiled proudly, ¡°I¡¯ve been treated with acupuncture and Elixirs by Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°He really possesses medical skills?¡± ¡°Heh, what do you think? If he didn¡¯t have medical skills, how would my body have recovered?¡± Bradley Ford intentionally sneered, ¡°The Cultivation Technique of your Simmons family may damage the body, but it has no impact on longevity. But our Ford family¡¯s art of geomancy and physiognomy, that¡¯s a different story altogether. Of the generations before me, apart from myself who rarely used geomancy, how many lived past sixty? Tell me, if Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t skilled in medicine, if his medical skills weren¡¯t so impressive, could he pull off a feat that so many generations failed to achieve?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Fraser Simmons couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. In fact, he was already more than halfway convinced but held back from admitting it outright because of pride. Seeing his silence, Bradley Ford knew the answer and smiled faintly before turning his gaze to the Simmons brothers and frowned, ¡°And you two, in your thirties and forties, only know some disgraceful tricks, aren¡¯t you afraid of tainting the reputation of the Simmons family?¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s expression turned slightly cold as he turned his head away, remaining silent. Mick Simmons furrowed his brow and said indifferently, ¡°Uncle Ford, what¡¯s a little reputation compared to my father¡¯s health?¡± ¡°Is that how you speak to your Uncle Ford?¡± Fraser Simmons glared at him and then turned to Bradley Ford with a smile, ¡°Old Ford, let me consider this matter a bit more.¡± ¡°Okay, then take your time thinking about it.¡± Bradley Ford didn¡¯t linger on the thought and was about to leave when suddenly something came to mind, and he couldn¡¯t resist warning, ¡°You¡¯d best not provoke Greg Jensen. That kid is likely someone neither of our families can afford to offend.¡± ¡°Alright, let me see you out, Uncle Ford.¡± Fraser Simmons smiled nonchalantly and signaled to Mick Simmons with a glance, motioning him to see the guest out. Good intentions repaid with ingratitude! Bradley Ford observed the situation, shook his head gently, and silently walked away. Watching Bradley Ford¡¯s retreating figure, Fraser Simmons couldn¡¯t help but frown in thought and then asked, ¡°Donald, is that kid really just a rural person?¡± ¡°Yes, Ethan Locke even brought his family from the rural area not long ago, but¡­ that kid probably knows some martial arts.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Fraser Simmons fell silent again, and after a moment, he asked, ¡°Is that kid very formidable?¡± Donald Simmons said disdainfully, ¡°Formidable my foot, he¡¯s just in his twenties. Even if he started martial arts in his mother¡¯s womb, how skilled could he possibly be?¡± Fraser Simmons frowned deeply at these words and muttered, ¡°If he has no background and his martial arts aren¡¯t impressive, what is that old fool Bradley Ford afraid of?¡± Just then, Mick Simmons returned from outside and, hearing his father¡¯s words, sneered, ¡°He¡¯s just saying that on purpose to keep us from bothering Greg Jensen. After all, the kid did save Uncle Ford¡¯s life. If he didn¡¯t show any gratitude, that wouldn¡¯t seem right, would it?¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a possibility.¡± ¡°Dad, what do you mean? Should we let that kid examine you first, or should my cousin and I just bring back the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± ¡°We should take the Fragrant Spirit Grass back first; a young doctor in his twenties, no matter how skilled he is, can¡¯t be that great. Being able to cure old Bradley was probably just like a blind cat running into a dead mouse. We can¡¯t put our hopes on him.¡± Upon hearing this, Fraser Simmons fell silent. He also felt that what Antonio Conner and Donald Simmons said was right. They indeed couldn¡¯t pin their hopes on a young guy in his twenties. Compared to that, trading the Fragrant Spirit Grass for a Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill was much more reliable than Greg Jensen. ¡°Hmm, then take the Fragrant Spirit Grass. You two go and handle this matter.¡± Fraser Simmons finally made up his mind and instructed, ¡°Remember, try not to hurt anyone, after all, your Uncle Bradley is there.¡± ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The three from the Simmons family thought that the only reason Bradley Ford called Greg Jensen a benefactor of the Ford family was that the young man had saved his life. They never would have imagined that the first favor Greg Jensen had done for the Ford family was to give them a superior internal cultivation technique book. If they had known, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive. ¡­ On the other side, Lindsey Wolfe learned that the young assistant was going to spend the New Year in the village and was very happy, smiling as she said: ¡°I was just worrying that not many people would be at home. You can stay here for the New Year, and after it ends, you can go back to the city with Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie,¡± Trey Holmes sweetly called out and went into the kitchen to help with cooking. Lindsey Wolfe quickly said, ¡°Hey, you should just wait to eat inside. You¡¯re a guest; we can¡¯t let you cook.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Auntie. Let her do it; she¡¯s really good at cooking,¡± Greg Jensen said with a laugh. ¡°Alright then, be careful. I¡¯ll start the stove first.¡± While the two were busy, Greg Jensen stepped out of his house, ready to deliver the gifts he had brought back. This time he had come back with many gifts, not just for Lindsey Wolfe and Esther Jensen, but also for the Second Elder, Third Elder, and others. After making a big round, snowflakes suddenly started to drift from the sky. In the blink of an eye, it became a heavy downpour. Greg Jensen looked up, watching the goose feather-like snowflakes falling from the sky, and couldn¡¯t help grinning, ¡°A snow year promises a good harvest!¡± Before his words were finished, the sound of a car came from afar. Greg Jensen turned around and saw an off-road vehicle advancing through the wind and snow. Screech! The off-road vehicle came to a firm halt in front of Greg Jensen. The car door opened, and the Simmons brothers, Antonio Conner and Donald Simmons, stepped down from the car. Greg Jensen¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°Why have you come?¡± ¡°Kid, don¡¯t play dumb; you know damn well why we¡¯re here,¡± Donald Simmons scoffed, ¡°You think hiding away in some little mountain village means we couldn¡¯t find you? Cut the crap, where¡¯s the Fragrant Spirit Grass?¡± Greg Jensen was getting irritated; his good mood completely spoiled by these two. He said impatiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t Bradley go to see you?¡± ¡°He did!¡± Donald Simmons sneered, ¡°You think having seen Bradley, you can just slip away?¡± ¡°The Fragrant Spirit Grass is mine, and I¡¯m not selling. Got it?¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue their useless discussion and flatly rejected them, then added, ¡°If you understand, then leave. Out of respect for the Ford family, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.¡± With that, he turned and walked toward his house. Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Chapter 354 Kill Me_1 Chapter 354: Chapter 354 Kill Me_1 Donald Simmons couldn¡¯t help but feel elated, and briskly ran to the front, blocking the way, scoffing, ¡°Do you have a sickness in your head or something? Who the hell do you think you are, saying you don¡¯t want to make things difficult for us? What if I just feel like giving you a hard time?¡± ¡°Donald!¡± Mick Simmons called out to his cousin, walking quickly to the two of them and looking at Greg Jensen, ¡°Greg Jensen, don¡¯t be too hasty to refuse. Thanks to the relationship with the Ford family, we don¡¯t want to give you trouble either. As long as you hand over the Fragrant Spirit Grass, I¡¯ll agree to any condition you want.¡± ¡°Sorry, not interested,¡± Greg Jensen replied indifferently. Donald Simmons angrily said, ¡°Don¡¯t freaking toast if you aren¡¯t going to drink, you¡¯ll be forced to drink a forfeit!¡± Mick Simmons¡¯ expression also darkened, he frowned and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s settle this the way of the martial world. Choose one of us to fight. If you can beat him, we will never bother you again.¡± ¡°Are you two sick in the head? The Fragrant Spirit Grass is mine, I¡¯ll sell it if I want, or not sell it if I don¡¯t, what¡¯s that got to do with you? Don¡¯t freaking talk to me about matters of the martial world. If you dare to bother me again, the Simmons family will end up just like the Lin family!¡± Greg Jensen was also infuriated, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with these two because of the Ford family¡¯s face, but they were ceaselessly annoying him. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Mick Simmons laughed as if he heard a joke, his smile filled with disdain. Greg Jensen said with a cold face, ¡°I¡¯m just stating a fact!¡± ¡°Enough, no more nonsense, let¡¯s take him down first, and he will naturally hand over the Fragrant Spirit Grass,¡± said Donald Simmons with a chilling expression, stepping forward and throwing a punch directly. Buzz! A whistling sound arose abruptly. The fierce punch, carrying the snowflakes around it like a white dragon, rushed towards Greg Jensen¡¯s chest. Mick Simmons saw this scene, his brows slightly furrowed, but he did not stop it. He felt it was good to teach Greg Jensen a lesson, to stop this youngster from being so ignorant of the world, not realizing his own place, daring to threaten the Simmons family. He knew Greg Jensen was a good fighter, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously. Donald had been in the Dark Strength Period for many years. How could Greg Jensen be a match for him? What a joke! Therefore, he did not stop, but instead stepped back, giving Donald Simmons enough room to properly teach Greg a lesson. However, in the next second, his eyes suddenly widened, his shocked expression instantly solidifying on his face, and he was completely dumbstruck. Smack! Facing the ferocious fist, Greg Jensen did not dodge but slowly extended a hand. The fist and palm met with a crisp sound. Following that, the hand firmly gripped the fist. Mick Simmons was instantly astounded! How is this possible? While Donald¡¯s punch wasn¡¯t his full strength, it wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could block. But not only did Greg block it, he did so with ease, as if it was nothing. Could his martial prowess be higher than his cousin¡¯s? How can this be? At this moment, a storm of shock was also raging in Donald Simmons¡¯ heart. Having been in the Dark Strength Period for many years, he had absolute confidence in his own strength, and despite numerous fights, if he lost, it was never because of his strength. He hadn¡¯t expected that someone could surpass him in strength, especially a man in his twenties. He wanted to pull back his fist and continue attacking, but Greg Jensen¡¯s palm was like a clamp, holding onto his fist tightly. Even as he channeled all his True Qi, the fist remained immovable. ¡°I told you, don¡¯t mess with me. Why wouldn¡¯t you listen?¡± Greg Jensen said, and with a gentle tug. Donald Simmons only felt an irresistible force striking him, his body involuntarily stumbling forward two steps. Following that, Greg Jensen slowly lifted his knee. And Donald Simmons¡¯s head, as if willingly offered, collided directly with the knee. Bang! With that hit, Donald Simmons¡¯s nose bridge immediately flattened, blood gushing out like a flood from a breached dam. He had truly been painted with ¡°Peach Blossom¡± across his full face! Donald Simmons saw stars, his mind went blank, he even almost forgot where he was. ¡°Big brother, be careful!¡± Mick Simmons yelled urgently. Donald Simmons snapped to his senses, trying to retreat to a safe distance to rethink his strategy, but Greg Jensen simply refused to give him the chance. Elbows, palms, fists, knees; every part of the body, in Greg Jensen¡¯s hands, became a weapon of attack. A series of strikes, like a furious storm, came one after another. Donald Simmons was like a lone boat shaking in the raging waves, at any moment he might be swallowed whole. At this moment, he had completely fallen into a passive state, being hit without any ability to fight back. Antonio Conner¡¯s face changed drastically, just about to go and help, when he saw Greg Jensen suddenly raise his hand and point, a golden beam of light shot through the wind and snow. Thud! He abruptly stopped his feet, looking down blankly, his facial expression frozen in an instant. Because there was a hole as thick as a thumb on the ground right in front of him! ¡°This is¡­¡± With a face full of terror, Antonio Conner looked up hesitantly at Greg Jensen, then at the small hole on the ground, feeling as if he had fallen into an icy cave! ¡°True Qi released outward? Half-step Grandmaster? How is this possible?¡± It was common knowledge that one had to be at least a half-step Grandmaster, that is, at the Complete Dark Power level, to release True Qi outward. How old was Greg Jensen? A half-step Grandmaster in his twenties? How did he cultivate? Looking at his brutally beaten cousin, Antonio Conner felt it was absurd, as if seeing a newborn baby reciting poems and defeating a college professor with a wave of its hand. But the fact was right before his eyes, leaving him no choice but to believe! Only then did he finally understand why Bradley Ford had specifically warned them not to provoke Greg Jensen before he left. That was a half-step Grandmaster, only someone above Grandmaster level could compete against him! The Simmons family couldn¡¯t even speak of Grandmasters, let alone have a half-step Grandmaster, so what could they use to fight Greg Jensen? Even if Fraser Simmons recovered, he would only be at the Later Stage of Dark Strength, still quite a distance from a half-step Grandmaster. Moreover, there was an unwritten rule in the martial arts world. A Grandmaster must not be insulted, or death was certain! And a half-step Grandmaster was still a Grandmaster! Antonio Conner couldn¡¯t help but shiver; considering the consequences of angering a Grandmaster, he immediately felt like a doomed soul and staggered off, while running he shouted: ¡°Big brother, kneel down, kneel down¡­¡± At this moment, Donald Simmons was in agony, unable to fight back or escape, and Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t striking with full force, only hitting the most painful spots. He was rendered completely helpless and would have preferred a single slap that knocked him out cold. Hearing his cousin¡¯s words, he finally came to his senses, and with a thud, he kneeled on the ground, hugging his head with both hands in a ¡°just kill me¡± manner. The next second, the sweeping Whip Leg halted right in front of his forehead. The wind from the kick felt like a knife, making his cheeks sting with pain. Donald Simmons¡¯s body slightly swayed, and instinctively tried to dodge, but the foot had already retracted. He swallowed unconsciously, knowing that if the kick had connected, his head would have certainly been ¡®relocated.¡¯ Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: Chapter 355 Trouble_1 Chapter 355: Chapter 355 Trouble_1 That was close! Donald Simmons let out a long sigh of relief, ungracefully collapsing on the ground, gasping for air in great heaves. So painful! Aiden Clark, I hadn¡¯t expected this kid to be so fierce. Donald Simmons still felt some defiance in his heart, but he had to admit that he was indeed no match for Greg Jensen. His annoyance was mainly because Greg Jensen was too young! If his opponent had been an older man, he might not have felt so upset; losing to a young man like Greg Jensen was particularly galling for him. While Donald Simmons was thinking this, he suddenly heard a ¡°thump¡± from beside him. He turned his head to look and his eyes widened instantly. He saw Mick Simmons kneeling beside him in a proper manner, then bowing his head respectfully with a trembling voice, he said: ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m sorry, we brothers were blind, please be magnanimous and spare us.¡± ¡°Antonio, what are you doing?¡± Donald Simmons exclaimed with wide eyes. He hadn¡¯t seen the hole created by the True Qi and didn¡¯t know that Greg Jensen was a Grandmaster. So he was puzzled; he had been defeated by Greg Jensen, and it made sense if he begged for mercy himself. But Mick Simmons hadn¡¯t engaged in the fight, why was he kneeling before Greg Jensen? However, Mick Simmons had no appreciation for his brother¡¯s bewilderment. Instead, he turned back and glared at him, feigning anger as he said: ¡°Mr. Jensen is a near-Grandmaster, aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Mr. Jensen quickly?¡± ¡°Near¡­ near-Grandmaster?¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s face turned instantly pale, his lips quivered, and he couldn¡¯t speak clearly. Frightened, he lifted his head to look at Greg Jensen. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a near-Grandmaster?¡± He wasn¡¯t a fool; realizing he had offended a Grandmaster, he couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp intake of cold air. It¡¯s over, now there¡¯s going to be big trouble! At this moment, all the oddities he had previously found strange suddenly made sense. Why Greg Jensen had Fragrant Spirit Grass ¡ª because the legend claimed that when used in medicine, it could greatly increase the chances of attaining enlightenment. Why Ethan Locke¡¯s minions at the Ming period strength seemed so feeble? It was because they encountered Greg Jensen, the near-Grandmaster, wasn¡¯t it? And why would Jay Brent, a big shot in the criminal world, willingly stay by Ethan Locke¡¯s side as an undercover for Greg Jensen? Because Greg Jensen is a near-Grandmaster! Discovering that he had lost to a near-Grandmaster, Donald Simmons now found it reasonable. The only unreasonable thing was, how did someone as young as Greg Jensen become a near-Grandmaster? ¡­ Snowflakes swirled in the sky. The Simmons brothers were covered with a layer of snow, but they remained still as statues, kneeling on the ground without moving. Unless Greg Jensen spoke, they dared not move or speak, and they even barely dared to breathe heavily. Around them, there was silence, with only the occasional howling of the wind. Greg Jensen stood facing the wind, hands clasped behind his back, expressionless, bowing his head slightly. He glanced at the Simmons brothers, and his brow slightly furrowed. If you don¡¯t finish off a snake, it will only prove harmful later! He thought that these two should be killed on the spot, then dragged to Peach Blossom Mountain and buried in a secluded place. But out of consideration for the Ford family, he hesitated to strike. For a moment, he found it difficult to decide. ¡­ The wind whistled mournfully, and the biting north wind was sharp as a knife, penetrating even the thickest down jackets in the blink of an eye. Mick Simmons, kneeling on the ground, was still relatively okay as he forced his True Qi to circulate, warding off the cold. Meanwhile, Donald Simmons was having a harder time. He had been severely beaten by Greg Jensen, sustaining serious internal injuries. He may not have been at the brink of death, but he also couldn¡¯t muster the slightest bit of True Qi. At this moment, he only felt numbness in his hands and feet, as if his body was going to freeze solid. But still, he dared not move. At first it was okay, but as he calmed down, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of fright afterwards. That was a half-step Grandmaster! If Greg Jensen had slaughtered him then and there, the Simmons family wouldn¡¯t have dared to raise the slightest objection. Cold sweat soaked his back, and when the chilly wind blew, it was bone-chillingly cold, causing Donald Simmons to shiver uncontrollably. Just when he felt like he might freeze to death there, with his brain starting to go numb, Greg Jensen¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Scram, I don¡¯t have time to deal with you today.¡± Donald Simmons stiffened his neck and, with difficulty, lifted his head, his face lighting up with joy as he looked at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re really letting me go?¡± Greg Jensen gave him a cold glance and, without a word, turned and left. ¡°Big brother, Mr. Jensen has left; you should get up first before we talk.¡± Mick Simmons came to his senses, quickly stood up, and then pulled Donald Simmons up from the ground. Both brothers stood up but still didn¡¯t dare to leave, their gazes following the departing figure, standing there in a daze. At that moment, the figure suddenly stopped, and through the swirling snow, a cold voice came through, ¡°Stay home and behave, I¡¯ll come for a visit personally after the New Year.¡± Both brothers shuddered at the same time. Mick Simmons took a deep breath and said loudly, ¡°The Simmons family will be ready to receive you at any moment, eagerly awaiting Mr. Jensen¡¯s arrival.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, please have a safe trip!¡± Donald Simmons also respectfully added a line. Greg Jensen paused for a moment and, after a few breaths, walked away into the snow. Watching the figure disappear, Donald Simmons felt as if all his strength had been drained, his legs went weak, and he almost collapsed to the ground. Mick Simmons hurriedly gave him a hand and asked, ¡°Big brother, are you okay?¡± ¡°No¡­ No problem.¡± Donald Simmons shook his head, swallowed dryly, slowly turned his head, and showed a smile uglier than a cry, his hoarse voice asking, ¡°Antonio, have we¡­ have we caused a huge disaster?¡± Mick Simmons sighed and silently shook his head. Their previous attitude towards Greg Jensen was anything but polite; in fact, they hadn¡¯t taken him seriously at all. However Greg Jensen decided to retaliate, the Simmons family would have to bear it, and none of their friends were likely to be willing to help. Who would blame the Simmons family for not recognizing a Grandmaster and recklessly provoking one, essentially seeking their own death? No one would want to provoke a Grandmaster for the sake of the Simmons family! ¡°Let¡¯s go back and prepare a generous gift for a trip to the Ford family,¡± Mick Simmons pondered aloud. ¡°Could Uncle Ford still help us?¡± ¡°If it really comes down to it, we¡¯ll have Dad step in personally.¡± Mick Simmons also felt unsure, Bradley Ford had come with good intentions to mediate, and they had rudely mocked him before seeking trouble with Greg Jensen. Now, having failed to find the trouble they sought, they had to ask Bradley Ford to mediate for them, which seemed nearly absurd. This was a massive embarrassment for the Simmons family! Mick Simmons sighed and shook his head, saying, ¡°What else can we do? If we have no choice, we¡¯ll just have to swallow our pride and ask for help.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and discuss it there.¡± The two brothers got into the car and rushed back home without delay. Fraser Simmons was at home reading a book when he saw the two return, and a smile involuntarily crossed his face. ¡°You¡¯re back, how did it go?¡± Donald Simmons looked at Mick Simmons beside him, his head drooping down, showing a completely dispirited demeanor. Fraser Simmons was startled and asked in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Big trouble!¡± Mick Simmons threw himself heavily onto the sofa, collapsing there, letting out a long breath, and said, ¡°Dad, we¡¯ve made a mess.¡± ¡°Made a mess? What kind of mess?¡± Fraser Simmons didn¡¯t take it seriously and picked up a watering can next to him, continuing to water a newly sprouted pot of golden pothos on the coffee table. Mick Simmons spread his mouth into a bitter smile and said, ¡°Greg Jensen¡­ is a half-step Grandmaster.¡± Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Chapter 356: The Twenty-something Half-Step Grandmaster_1 Chapter 356: Chapter 356: The Twenty-something Half-Step Grandmaster_1 ¡°What did you say?¡± Fraser Simmons was so shocked that he almost jumped out of his wheelchair. Mick Simmons said bitterly, ¡°You heard me right, Greg Jensen is a half-step Grandmaster.¡± ¡°A Grandmaster in his twenties? How is that possible?¡± Fraser Simmons still couldn¡¯t believe it. Martial arts isn¡¯t like other skills, where you can take shortcuts. If you want to improve your abilities, you have to practice day in and day out. Therefore, those who can become Grandmasters are generally over fifty years of age, and even for a half-step Grandmaster, reaching it before the age of forty is doubtful. And that¡¯s for those with talent. Those with lesser talent can¡¯t even touch the threshold of the Grandmasters. How could someone in their twenties be a half-step Grandmaster? It¡¯s simply ludicrous! Mick Simmons sighed, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no deception here. I saw with my own eyes as he released his True Qi, and it was quite powerful. It¡¯s just uncertain whether he has entered the Master Realm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably not possible for him to be that young and in the Master Realm.¡± Fraser Simmons¡¯s expression became grave. If Mick Simmons was right, then this was a serious problem. Albeit the Simmons family was prestigious in the provincial city, they had no certainty when facing a Grandmaster. What¡¯s more, Greg Jensen was only in his twenties. What does it mean to be a half-step Grandmaster in your twenties? Others usually reached this realm in their forties, which means Greg Jensen had over twenty more years of cultivation time than the rest. With so much time, even the legendary realm of Dao was not out of reach. No one wants to provoke an enemy with such potential! The living room fell silent, with three people wearing uneasy expressions, and no one spoke a word. After a while, Mick Simmons raised his head and looked at his father, ¡°Dad, shall I pay a visit to the Ford family later?¡± ¡°Hmm, go ahead.¡± Fraser Simmons seemed to come back to life, pondering for a moment with a forced smile, ¡°It¡¯s all right, no need to worry. It¡¯s just about shedding some blood, after all. Late you go to the study and take the genuine script of ¡®Mountain and Stone Old Man¡¯ with you. Your Uncle Jaden has always wanted that painting. Now, he will finally get his wish.¡± Upon hearing this, Mick Simmons followed with a bitter smile, nodded, stood up, and went to the study to take out a scroll of the painting. Fraser Simmons watched the scroll in his hands with reluctance, waved his hand feebly, and said, ¡°Go on, send it to your Uncle Jaden, and tell him I¡¯ve treasured it enough, and now it¡¯s his turn.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Watching the sad look on his father¡¯s face, Mick Simmons felt considerably relieved. Holding the scroll, he gave Donald Simmons a meaningful glance and turned to leave. Fraser Simmons watched their departing figures and sighed deeply, ¡°Let¡¯s hope Uncle Jaden¡¯s influence is big enough!¡± ¡­ The Ford family in the provincial city. Jaden Ford and a few brothers were chatting in the living room when Bradley Ford emerged from the study, laughing, and descended the stairs. Seeing the grandfather in such high spirits, Jaden Ford couldn¡¯t help but feel curious, smiling, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s put you in such a good mood?¡± Bradley Ford laughed, ¡°Haha, Greg Jensen just called to say that those two Simmons boys went looking for trouble with him again.¡± Jaden Ford¡¯s face changed upon hearing this, ¡°They went to him again? Greg is okay, right?¡± ¡°Haha, those two Simmons boys are no match for Mr. Jensen,¡± Bradley Ford said with a beaming smile, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our family¡¯s sake, those two Simmons brothers wouldn¡¯t be alive right now.¡± Relieved to hear Greg was okay, Jaden Ford rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Grandpa, those two brothers from the Simmons family got beaten up, and you¡¯re happy about it?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Bradley Ford laughed heartily, ¡°Because Fraser Simmons, that miser, is finally going to bleed.¡± ¡°Bleed?¡± Before Jaden Ford could fully comprehend the intricacies, the butler suddenly came in and said, ¡°Master, the young master of the Simmons family is here.¡± ¡°Look at that, speak of the devil and he shall appear. Let them in.¡± ¡°Very well, Master.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before the butler returned, followed by Mick Simmons and Donald Simmons. ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t my worthy nephew.¡± Bradley Ford smiled and said, ¡°Have you come to pay me a New Year¡¯s visit?¡± Mick Simmons¡¯s face turned red as he chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Um, happy New Year, Uncle Jaden, I¡¯m Mick Simmons, here to offer you an early New Year¡¯s greeting.¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s face also reddened as he opened his mouth, too embarrassed to speak. ¡°Take a seat. Tracy, ask Ms. Xu to brew a pot of tea.¡± ¡°Right away, Grandfather.¡± Bradley Ford motioned for the Simmons brothers to sit on the couch, then his gaze fell upon the painting scroll in Mick Simmons¡¯ hand, feigning indifference as he asked: ¡°Mick, what is that in your hands?¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­ well, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s, and I didn¡¯t have anything good to bring, so I brought over the painting of the old man among the mountains and rocks made by my father.¡± Mick Simmons handed over the painting very cleverly, his demeanor in stark contrast to how he¡¯d been at the Simmons family home. Bradley Ford seemed to forget what had happened before, received the painting cheerfully and said, ¡°Look at you, there was no need to bring anything.¡± The corners of Mick Simmons¡¯ mouth twitched slightly, and though he felt incredibly frustrated, he still maintained a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s proper to bring something when visiting one¡¯s elders, as it should be.¡± Bradley Ford unrolled the painting to take a look, and his eyes instantly brightened, exclaiming, ¡°What a fantastic painting, the brushwork is extraordinary and the intention lofty. It¡¯s a magnificent piece.¡± Mick Simmons hastily praised, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re an expert, Uncle Jaden. My father said the same when he first got this painting.¡± Bradley Ford had had his eye on this painting for quite some time, and now that he finally had it in his hands, he naturally felt in high spirits. He carefully re-rolled the painting, then looked at Mick Simmons and said: ¡°You¡¯re not one to come without a reason. Out with it, what brings you here today?¡± Mick Simmons laughed awkwardly and after much hemming and hawing, he finally spoke shamefacedly, ¡°Uncle Jaden, our families have been friends for many years. Since you knew all along that Mr. Jensen was close to the Grandmaster Realm, you should¡¯ve said it outright. Why the need to¡­¡± Bradley Ford¡¯s smile slowly faded as he sternly asked, ¡°Mick, ask yourself, if I had told you back then that Mr. Jensen was close to the Grandmaster Realm, would you have believed me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mick Simmons was startled by the question, and his face quickly turned to one of embarrassment. To be honest, no matter who said such a thing, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it. After all, the idea of a twenty-something-year-old being close to the Grandmaster Realm seemed no different than a joke. Who in their right mind would believe the world had such a young person nearing the Grandmaster Realm? Had he known that Greg Jensen was close to the Grandmaster Realm, he never would have sought trouble with him. At this point, it was too late for anything he said, and he could only bow his head in submission. ¡°Uncle Jaden, I was wrong in my actions. I ask for your understanding.¡± Mick Simmons sincerely apologized and then said, ¡°Uncle Jaden, considering the longstanding relationship between our two families, could you please help mediate?¡± ¡°Mediating is no problem, and given my face, Mr. Jensen probably won¡¯t hold a grudge against you, especially since there were no serious consequences. However¡­¡± ¡°However, what?¡± Mick Simmons tensed up once again. Bradley Ford looked at him and sighed, ¡°Getting him to treat your father¡¯s illness, I¡¯m afraid, will be difficult.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that matter.¡± Mick Simmons relaxed and smiled, ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t cause trouble for our Simmons family, that¡¯s fine. As for my father¡¯s illness, we¡¯ll try to get a Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill at the exchange meeting.¡± Bradley Ford scoffed, ¡°You, rather than hoping for a Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill which you have no idea when you¡¯ll be able to get, it would be better to ask Greg Jensen for help.¡± Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Chapter 357 That Night_1 Chapter 357: Chapter 357 That Night_1 Mick Simmons stared blankly and said, ¡°Uncle Bradley, you mean to say¡­ Mr. Jensen¡¯s medical skills are truly formidable?¡± ¡°Of course, why would I lie to you about such a thing?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Mick Simmons still found it hard to believe. It was already surprising enough that a man in his twenties was nearly a Grandmaster, but could his medical skills also be exceptional? In his eyes, a person¡¯s energy is limited. If Greg Jensen could become nearly a Grandmaster in his twenties, he must have devoted all his time to martial arts training; how would he have time to learn medical skills? Mick Simmons was unaware that Greg Jensen¡¯s medical knowledge was literally imprinted in his mind, requiring no learning¡ªonly lacking practical experience. As long as he was careful during treatments, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call his medical skills unfathomable. ¡°Antonio, your father and I have been friends for decades; I certainly wouldn¡¯t deceive you in this matter.¡± Bradley Ford analyzed, ¡°Besides, you want him to stop troubling you, don¡¯t you think you can¡¯t accomplish that by talking alone?¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Jensen acquire the Lin family¡¯s company? And now he¡¯s started dealing in medicinal materials. If you ask me, you should just give Westland Pharmaceuticals to him as an apology, and at the same time, ask him to treat your father. If he¡¯s pleased, won¡¯t this issue be resolved?¡± Hearing this, Mick Simmons hesitated. The Simmons family owned quite a few assets, with Westland Pharmaceuticals being just one of them. If Greg Jensen really could cure his father¡¯s illness, giving away Westland Pharmaceuticals would be no big deal, but if he couldn¡¯t, then that would be an unsatisfactory loss. After thinking for a long time, he tentatively asked, ¡°Uncle Bradley, how about I first find some of the old medicines at home and send them to Mr. Jensen as an apology. As for the shares of Westland Pharmaceuticals, should we wait until he has cured my father¡¯s illness before giving them to him?¡± Bradley Ford sneered, ¡°Stop playing those little tricks. If you don¡¯t offer a significant gift, why would he bother treating your father? You just don¡¯t see the big picture. Mr. Jensen is nearly a Grandmaster, a Grandmaster in his twenties. Do you realize how valuable that is as an investment? He¡¯s just getting started now, so you have the opportunity to give gifts. Once his reputation establishes itself, do you think he¡¯ll care about your petty cash?¡± Mick Simmons startled, and suddenly came to his senses. Bradley Ford was right; even a fool could see Greg Jensen¡¯s limitless potential¡ªcouldn¡¯t others? They would swarm to him like sharks to blood, eagerly offering money, goods, and even women to Greg Jensen. By that time, a small Westland Pharmaceuticals wouldn¡¯t even catch his eye. ¡°Antonio, those who are nearest to the river get their water first!¡± Mick Simmons¡¯s heart shuddered, his eyes gaining clarity as he smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Bradley is right, let¡¯s do it this way.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve seen reason,¡± Bradley Ford laughed heartily, greatly relieved. Then Mick Simmons suddenly stood up, deeply bowed to Bradley Ford, and said, ¡°Uncle Bradley, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with the following matters. As long as this is taken care of, from hereafter, our Simmons family will look to you for leadership.¡± Bradley Ford laughed heartily, patting his shoulder, ¡°Antonio, you¡¯re thinking about it wrong. In the future, our Ford family will be the ones taking orders from Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Right, follow Mr. Jensen¡¯s orders.¡± Mick Simmons laughed easily, visibly relieved. Looking at Bradley Ford¡¯s attitude, the family¡¯s affairs seemed to be in good hands. However, the paperwork still had to be prepared first. Bradley Ford smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you go back and get ready. In a couple of days, we will visit Peach Blossom Village together to meet Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go prepare right now.¡± ¡°Good, Joshua, see Antonio out.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± ¡°` Watching the Simmons brothers leave, Tracy Miles asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa, is Greg really that amazing?¡± Bradley Ford laughed heartily, ¡°Your brother Greg is much more incredible than you think. After all, he¡¯s the only person in history who became a half-step Grandmaster in his twenties.¡± ¡­ This year, the snow fell particularly heavily. After Greg Jensen, Lindsey Wolfe, and others finished eating, the snow had reached ankle depth. While the three adults were clearing the dishes, Esther Jensen had already geared up, putting on her down jacket and hat, clamoring to go build a snowman. Lindsey Wolfe couldn¡¯t win against her, and with Trey Holmes, this girl who hadn¡¯t grown up, also looking at her with hopeful eyes, she had no choice but to agree. As for Greg, he didn¡¯t mind at all. With his True Qi to protect him, the wind and snow outside were no trouble at all. ¡°Awesome, we can finally build a snowman!¡± Seeing her mom agree, Esther Jensen was so happy she almost jumped up, and Trey Holmes also squinted her eyes into crescent moons with joy. The group cleared the dishes at top speed and, seeing that the snow had stopped, went outside with brooms and other tools. At first, everything was fine until Esther Jensen called Lindsey Wolfe a couple of times without getting a response, and then threw a snowball at her. The snowball fight was on the verge of eruption! In the beginning, everyone was battling individually, but later on, the two women and one child suddenly realized that not only did Greg throw accurately, but he could also throw from a distance. Thus, the concerted attack on Greg began! Late at night, an exhausted Esther Jensen had already gone to bed early to sleep. Trey Holmes didn¡¯t have trouble sleeping in a new bed either; once she lay down, she drifted off into dreams. All was silent. Greg Jensen sat cross-legged on the bed, ran through the Guidance Technique a few times, then took a bath. Just as he was about to sleep, the door suddenly opened. Out of the darkness, a voluptuous figure tip-toed to the side of the bed and carefully slid in. Greg stiffened, and before he could react, he was engulfed in softness. ¡°We¡¯ve already kissed, why be shy now?¡± Lindsey Wolfe whispered in his ear, her breath as fragrant as an orchid, with the fresh scent of her hair enveloping him, stirring Greg¡¯s heart and mind. ¡°Greg, I miss you so much¡­¡± At that whisper, Greg felt as if his body was about to explode, and without further restraint, he wrapped his arms around Lindsey Wolfe. In the dark, the sound of rustling continued incessantly. For fear of waking Esther Jensen and Trey Holmes, the two of them even pressed their voices very low. Those faint sounds were all the more tantalizing to the senses. Outside the house, snowflakes drifted and the cold wind bit to the bone, but inside it was as warm as a melting furnace, dissolving all hearts, minds, and flesh. After the snow had settled, Lindsey Wolfe nestled in Greg¡¯s arms, her face bearing a satisfied smile. In the morning, when Greg woke up, Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s figure was no longer by his side, and he didn¡¯t know when she had left. He smiled at the empty spot beside him, got dressed, and went to wash up. As he stepped out of his room, he heard the sound of the kitchen exhaust fan. Peering in, he saw Lindsey Wolfe swaying her plump rear, cooking. Greg tip-toed over quietly and suddenly hugged her from behind, resting his head on her shoulder. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Lindsey Wolfe shivered in fright, but turning and seeing it was Greg, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him, scolding, ¡°You gave me quite a scare.¡± ¡°` Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Chapter 358: Give the Entire Simmons Family to You_1 Chapter 358: Chapter 358: Give the Entire Simmons Family to You_1 ¡°Haha, when did you leave?¡± ¡°I left after you fell asleep.¡± Lindsey Wolfe glanced nervously outside and whispered, ¡°Stop it, Esther and the others will wake up soon.¡± ¡°Haha, alright then.¡± Greg Jensen pinched her playfully, eliciting a soft yelp, before he went into the bathroom to freshen up. By the time he was done, Trey Holmes and Esther Jensen had also gotten up, and the four of them gathered around the dining table for breakfast. Before they had finished eating, the sound of a car pulling up could be heard at the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± As the assistant, Trey quickly stood up and ran outside to open the door. Greg Jensen finished the porridge in his bowl, stood up, and went back to the living room to brew himself a pot of tea. Before long, Trey led Bradley Ford and Mick Simmons into the living room. ¡°Uncle Bradley, you¡¯re here, please have a seat,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, guiding Bradley Ford to sit down on the couch, but his expression turned cold when he turned to Mick Simmons. Seeing this, Bradley Ford pulled Mick Simmons aside and said with a laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, sit down.¡± ¡°Ah, alright¡­¡± Mick Simmons stole a glance at Greg Jensen and carefully settled on the couch, not daring to fully sit down, timidly perching on the edge. Bradley Ford chuckled awkwardly and took the initiative to say, ¡°Mr. Jensen, we¡¯re here mainly to wish you a happy New Year and to have this young man apologize to you. At home, I¡¯ve already disciplined him. If you¡¯re still angry, feel free to beat him up; you don¡¯t need to spare my feelings.¡± Greg Jensen glanced sideways at Mick Simmons and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Uh, hehe¡­¡± Bradley Ford chuckled again awkwardly. Greg Jensen turned back to him and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Bradley, you can call me Greg, or Jensen; Tracy Miles and I are friends, so it feels awkward for you to keep calling me Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°Haha, alright then, I¡¯ll take the liberty of calling you Jensen,¡± Bradley Ford laughed, then looked at Mick Simmons and said to Greg Jensen with a smile, ¡°Mr. Jensen, about this young man¡¯s situation¡­¡± Mick Simmons, knowing what was expected, didn¡¯t wait for Bradley Ford to speak. He took out a stack of documents from his bag and began laying them out one by one. As he arranged them, he explained, ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is the stock transfer agreement for Westland Pharmaceuticals; just sign it, and the company is yours. This document is the transfer agreement for all the Simmons family¡¯s real estate; once you sign it, we¡¯ll gift it to you at no cost¡­¡± Bradley Ford gasped when he saw this unfold and looked at Mick Simmons differently. What a ruthless move! I only asked him to relinquish the shares of Westland Pharmaceuticals, but this guy went so far as to put all his family assets on the line. What is he trying to do? Throw in his lot with Greg Jensen completely? Does he have to go to such lengths? Bradley Ford was shocked and couldn¡¯t help admiring Mick Simmons in his heart. True to being the Simmons family¡¯s next-generation leader, his decisiveness was unmatched. Greg Jensen was also bewildered by Mick Simmons¡¯s actions, staring blankly at the table full of agreements, his mind struggling to keep up. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is my way of apologizing to you,¡± Mick Simmons said with a grin. ¡°I was blind before, and you were generous enough to let me off the hook. The Simmons family¡¯s assets are at your disposal.¡± ¡°` ¡°From now on, our Simmons family will heed your command, and if you ask us to go east, we certainly won¡¯t go west.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but fall silent, yet the corners of his mouth curled into a cold smirk. I was wondering what he was up to. Turns out he wants to cling to the powerful. It seems the position of a half-step Grandmaster is a mighty one, with even the Simmons family from the provincial city taking the initiative to submit, and doing so with such humility. Greg felt a sense of petty pride within, but his expression remained stern. He gazed at Mick Simmons deeply, then slowly lowered his head, fiddling with the teapot in his hands. Without lifting his gaze, he asked: ¡°The Simmons family wields such great power, insisting that things that belong to others must be bought, and not taking no for an answer. Has the Simmons family always been this overbearing?¡± Body trembling, Mick Simmons hurriedly explained, ¡°Mr. Jensen, we were in the wrong. It was just my desperation for my father¡¯s health that made me willing to pay any price to obtain the Fragrant Spirit Grass. This matter is unrelated to the Simmons family; it was all my own doing. If you wish to punish or beat me, I will accept it.¡± Greg was taken aback for a moment, then lifted his eyes to glance at him. Soon after, he lowered his gaze again and asked, ¡°Can the Simmons family guarantee that there will be no recurrence of similar incidents in the future?¡± ¡°Yes, certainly, I swear¡­¡± Mick Simmons was about to swear an oath when Greg interrupted him with a wave of his hand and frowned, ¡°I¡¯m not just talking about how you treat me; I also mean others, even ordinary people. Can the Simmons family still manage that?¡± ¡°Yes, we definitely can!¡± Mick Simmons clenched his teeth and said, ¡°If our Simmons family discovers any bullying of the weak in the future, you won¡¯t even need to take action, I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± Greg looked at Mick Simmons seriously and couldn¡¯t help remembering the scene when he first met him at the Lin¡¯s wedding banquet. Back then, Mick Simmons was aloof, hardly deigning to give him a glance, but now¡­ Greg couldn¡¯t help but feel melancholic and involuntarily shook his head. Seeing him shake his head, Mick Simmons was startled, fearing he had misspoken and scared to the point where his whole body tensed up. He cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you¡­ find something unsatisfactory with this arrangement?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, very well.¡± Greg nodded emotionlessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that then, let¡¯s put past matters behind us. In light of Uncle Bradley¡¯s sake, let¡¯s consider the matter between us settled. However, if the Simmons family commits any more egregious acts and I catch wind of it again, we¡¯ll settle both old and new accounts at once.¡± Mick Simmons¡¯s face immediately lit up with ecstatic joy, and he respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, rest assured that we, the Simmons family, will proceed with caution in the future and will not fail to meet your expectations.¡± Greg didn¡¯t respond but quietly watched him. After a long pause, he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°You surely know how to climb up the ladder.¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± At nearly forty years old, Mick Simmons¡¯s face was full of subservience, a sight somewhat nauseating to behold. Greg said with a touch of disdain, ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve said; next time, no one gets any face.¡± ¡°Definitely, definitely¡­¡± The overtly joyous Mick Simmons flashed a smile and then pointed to the documents on the table, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I need to trouble you to sign these documents.¡± Greg frowned and shook his head, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t sign this; you better take it back quickly.¡± He certainly needed money, but accepting the Simmons family¡¯s money meant he would have to protect them in the future. And at present, he did not have the power to do so. Accepting favors recklessly would only bring trouble upon oneself. ¡°Greg, just take it, they have other favors to ask of you,¡± Bradley Ford said with a smile. Aware of his misunderstanding, Mick Simmons hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s like this: my father has suffered damage to his internal meridians due to martial arts practice. Plus, some old injuries from previous bouts have left him confined to a wheelchair. I¡¯ve heard Uncle Ford say that your medical skills are extraordinary, so I¡¯d like to ask for your help. These assets are merely a token of my gratitude.¡± ¡°` Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Chapter 359 New Year_1 Chapter 359: Chapter 359 New Year_1 Greg Jensen heard this and immediately became interested. If the money sent by the Simmons family was for his medical consultation, he had no reason to refuse. However, looking at the pile of documents stacked like a mountain, he still frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s still too much. Put all this away for now, and we¡¯ll talk about it after I see your father after the New Year.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°If Mr. Jensen asks you to put it away, then put it away for now.¡± Bradley Ford glanced at Mick Simmons and said, ¡°Prepare the appropriate thank you gift, not too much, not too little.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Mick Simmons was very tactful and didn¡¯t bring up the matter of sending assets again. He had come with three goals in mind. First, to ease the tension between himself and Greg Jensen. Second, to invite Greg Jensen to treat his father¡¯s illness. The last goal was to get on Greg Jensen¡¯s good side. The first two goals were basically accomplished; the third was not urgent. Whether or not Greg Jensen could cure his father¡¯s illness, he would simply send the agreed upon assets when the time came. Sending more or less was a matter of goodwill; as long as it could bring them closer, that was enough. Mick Simmons had calculated everything thoroughly and relaxed his tense nerves. During the conversation, he regained the composure and ease of a typical eldest son of the Simmons family. After casually chatting with Greg Jensen for a while, he quickly got up to take his leave. Greg Jensen did not keep them either. He personally walked Bradley Ford to the door and watched them drive away before heading back into the house and nestling in his bedroom to start his Qi Refinement. A little while later, his assistant peeked in and said, ¡°Boss, can I go with my aunt to buy vegetables?¡± ¡°If you want to go, go ahead, there¡¯s nothing much to do in the village.¡± ¡°Alrighty!¡± Watching Trey Holmes bounce away joyfully, Greg Jensen smiled contentedly, ¡°After a few months on the job, this girl has finally become much more outgoing.¡± He shook his head and closed his eyes to continue his Qi Refinement. When he broke through to the sixth level of Qi Refinement, he took advantage of his realm being higher than his cultivation level to absorb a lot more Spiritual Energy. Therefore, after breaking through to the sixth level of Qi Refinement, the True Qi in his body was not far from reaching the seventh level of Qi Refinement. At the sixth level of Qi Refinement, the True Qi increased much more than before every time he practiced the Guidance Technique. After a few cycles, he could see his True Qi increasing at a rate visible to the naked eye. The deterrence brought about by being half a step away from becoming a Grandmaster made him realize the benefits of improving his realm. Now he didn¡¯t want to waste a single moment and wished he could spend every second cultivating. This time returning to the village for the New Year, he treated it as if he were in seclusion for cultivation, since there was nothing to do in the village anyway. In the following two days, he stayed like a sheltered lady, not stepping outside the inner doors, hiding at home and cultivating every day. Apart from relatives coming over to visit, he barely had a moment of spare time. It was not until New Year¡¯s Eve that he finally gave himself a day off, helping to clean the house and prepare the ingredients needed for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Compared to the city, the village had a much better New Year atmosphere. On the afternoon of New Year¡¯s Eve, the sound of firecrackers could be heard non-stop for miles around. Esther Jensen, like a tomboy, dragged Greg Jensen out to set off firecrackers. The two of them, one big and one small, played wildly outside all afternoon until dinner time before they returned home. Their family of three, plus Trey Holmes the assistant, four people gathered around the table, chatting while eating and watching the Spring Festival Gala on television. The current Spring Festival Gala wasn¡¯t as good as in previous years. A perfectly good entertainment show was turned into a literary performance by some ¡°artists.¡± People in the city still had other entertainment options besides the Spring Festival Gala. But the villagers had it rough; after being busy all year, they finally got a chance to take a break, only to have it filled with long speeches by these ¡°veteran artists.¡± Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t too interested in the Spring Festival Gala either. After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, he stood alone in the courtyard, staring at the stars above and daydreaming. It had been almost half a year since he got the ¡°Yin-Yang Harmony Scripture.¡± He had avenged his wrongs and regained his dignity, but the two lost years of his youth could never be recovered. ¡°` But thankfully, he still had a future. It was foreseeable that it would be a brilliant future! Soaring with the sword, he would travel freely between heaven and earth. At that moment, bell-like laughter suddenly rang out from the house. It was easy to tell that it must be Trey Holmes and Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s voices, and they seemed to be talking about something, or perhaps they had seen something amusing, as they laughed heartily. Hearing the laughter inside the house, Greg Jensen¡¯s lips curled into a smile as well. ¡°When traveling in the future, I¡¯ll need to change my name. They have been through enough already; I can¡¯t let them live in fear any longer,¡± he thought. ¡°What should I call myself?¡± Greg Jensen fell into deep thought. After pondering for a long time without coming up with a satisfactory answer, he gave up on it and returned to his room to continue his cultivation. On the morning of the first day of the new year, Greg Jensen, accompanied by Esther Jensen, took some pastries and beverages as gifts to pay a New Year¡¯s visit to all the elders. When passing by the house of his uncle Marcus Jensen, Greg hesitated for a moment before stepping inside. Marcus Jensen was delighted to see Greg Jensen and welcomed them into the house with a face as crinkled as a blooming chrysanthemum. Gillian Lampe, seeing Greg Jensen, also dropped her cold demeanor and instead put on a smile, looking somewhat ingratiating: ¡°Have you eaten yet, Greg? Stay for lunch, I¡¯ll make you some stewed meat.¡± ¡°No need, there are still several homes I haven¡¯t visited,¡± Greg Jensen replied offhandedly, and then left with Esther Jensen. After walking a great distance, he stopped, looked back at his uncle¡¯s doorway, and let out a long sigh of relief. In the bustling city, a poor man goes unnoticed, but in remote mountains, a wealthy man finds distant kin. The relationships between people are invariably tied to money and power. Village life during the New Year is fairly simple, comprising mainly of a New Year¡¯s visit on the first day, followed by various forms of entertainment. Greg Jensen was not interested in these and after staying in the village for a few days, he left Peach Blossom Village with Trey Holmes on the morning of the sixth day. Having enjoyed Greg Jensen¡¯s company over the past days, Lindsey Wolfe had grown accustomed to life with him and naturally felt some reluctance at their parting. But she also knew that she couldn¡¯t keep him to herself, so she merely reminded him to eat regularly while he was away and to come back to visit whenever he had the time. Leaving Peach Blossom Village and returning to Jamae City, Greg Jensen felt as if he had entered another world. ¡°Greg, have you returned? How about getting together tonight?¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s meet at Dreamscape Garden.¡± Greg Jensen had just entered the boundaries of Jamae City when he received a call from Spencer Burley. After changing into a new set of clothes at his villa, he headed to Dreamscape Garden. Once there, he discovered that besides Adrian Wright, Spencer Burley, Louisa Burley, Tracy Miles, and Vivian Shimpson, Mick Simmons had come as well. ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­¡± On seeing Greg Jensen, Mick Simmons quickly stood up, his body slightly moved as if intending to bow, then abruptly remembering the others present, he violently checked himself. ¡°Hmm, take a seat,¡± Greg Jensen nodded and sat down at the table before asking, ¡°How¡¯s your father doing?¡± ¡°The same as always.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll go see him this afternoon,¡± Greg Jensen replied casually. On hearing this, Mick Simmons became excited and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll call home right away to make arrangements.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush, let¡¯s eat first!¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. ¡°` Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Chapter 360 Not From the Same World_1 Chapter 360: Chapter 360 Not From the Same World_1 ¡°All right.¡± Mick Simmons felt a surge of excitement, but did not dare to go against Greg Jensen¡¯s words, and sat quietly beside him, carefully making conversation. After a while, Louisa Burley and Vivian Shimpson, who had gone to the restroom, walked in. Seeing Greg Jensen, Louisa Burley¡¯s eyes instantly brightened, and she smiled, ¡°Brother Jensen, happy New Year.¡± ¡°Haha, happy New Year. Come sit over here, I¡¯ll take your pulse.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, motioning her to sit beside him, then reached out and placed his hand on her wrist, beginning to feel for her pulse. Vivian Shimpson frowned slightly and muttered, ¡°Always taking the chance to get close, really¡­¡± ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face turned red, and she spat, turning her head toward Greg Jensen, only to see that he did not even lift an eyelid, which made her feel inexplicably conflicted. Vivian Shimpson, feeling ignored, became even more annoyed and couldn¡¯t help snorting coldly: ¡°Greg Jensen, don¡¯t think just because you run some shabby restaurant and made a little money, you can get close to Louisa. Let me tell you, no matter how much money you make, you are not from the same world as us.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mick Simmons¡¯ face registered shock as he glanced at Vivian Shimpson, then at the composed Greg Jensen, suddenly experiencing a very strange feeling. Is this woman okay? Whether it¡¯s the renamed Peach Blossom Group, Jamae Herbs Factory, or the Peach Blossom Farm, not to mention those herb and vegetable bases in Peach Blossom Village. Any of these things, if just mentioned, are money-making ventures. Does this woman not know about any of them? Yes, surely it¡¯s because Mr. Jensen is too low-key! Compared to Mr. Jensen, I am really far behind. This is the difference in disposition. Otherwise, how could he become a semi-Grandmaster at his young age? Mick Simmons felt he had learned something and couldn¡¯t help but cast an admiring glance toward Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen looked up at Vivian Shimpson and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re right, we are indeed not from the same world.¡± Vivian Shimpson thought he had come to a realization and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Then you¡¯d better stay away from Louisa in the future.¡± ¡°Vivian, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Louisa Burley quickly pulled her aside, whispering words of persuasion. Mick Simmons watched, struggling to contain his laughter to the point that his face turned red. Ignorance truly is fearless! If Vivian Shimpson knew that Greg Jensen was a semi-Grandmaster, would she still have the guts to say these things? Mick Simmons shook his head and chuckled softly, even if Vivian Shimpson knew, she probably wouldn¡¯t understand what being a semi-Grandmaster meant. Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley both looked somewhat uneasy. Everyone had gathered to have a meal together, and yet Vivian Shimpson, using her status as the young Miss Shimpson, couldn¡¯t stop causing trouble. Vivian Shimpson was indeed annoying, but with Louisa Burley there, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to stoop to her level. He glanced over the others and said with a smile: ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ll toast to you all first.¡± Mick Simmons, upon hearing this, quickly stood up, raising his glass and saying, ¡°Ay, Mr. Jensen, how can I let you toast to me? Let me toast to you instead.¡± Among those present, except for Jaden Ford, the others were unaware of Mick Simmons¡¯s identity. Vivian Shimpson, seeing Mick Simmons¡¯s sycophantic behavior, couldn¡¯t help but curl her lip and muttered, ¡°Acting like a sycophant at his age, doesn¡¯t he feel ashamed!¡± Upon hearing this, Mick Simmons¡¯s expression darkened, and a hint of anger grew within him as he said coolly: ¡°Mr. Jensen isn¡¯t bothered with you because he¡¯s a man of good cultivation and doesn¡¯t stoop to argue with you. However, my patience isn¡¯t as good, so you¡¯d best show me some respect.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Vivian Shimpson was about to blow her fuse, Louisa Burley quickly held her back and whispered, ¡°Vivian, say less, will you? Mr. Simmons was brought over by Tracy.¡± Vivian glanced at Jaden Ford, then snorted coldly at Louisa, ¡°I¡¯m giving you face, not that I¡¯m scared of him.¡± Louisa could only offer a wry smile, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not scared of anyone, okay? Can we just eat now?¡± With that little episode, the meal turned out to be quite a bore. After dinner, Greg followed Mick Simmons to the Simmons family in the provincial city. Watching Greg and Mick leave, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who was that middle-aged man just now?¡± ¡°Seems like someone from the Simmons family in the provincial city?¡± Louisa said. Hearing this, Vivian was taken aback and exclaimed in shock, ¡°The Simmons family in the provincial city? That can¡¯t be possible. Why would someone from the Simmons family want to curry favor with Greg?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not quite sure about that,¡± Louisa admitted. Vivian pursed her lips and huffed, ¡°You must have been fooled by him. He can¡¯t be from the Simmons family.¡± She was convinced that there was no reason or need for someone from the Simmons family to cozy up to Greg, so Mick must be fake. At this moment, Jaden Ford, who had been chatting with Spencer Burley, suddenly turned cold, looked at Vivian, and said indifferently, ¡°Miss Shimpson, you shouldn¡¯t judge people and situations you know nothing about. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good not only for you but potentially for the Shimpsons as well.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Vivian asked with a stern face. Jaden Ford, usually known for her gentle and virtuous demeanor, now had a face that seemed rather icy as she said plainly, ¡°Exactly what it sounds like.¡± Feeling a bit awkward, Louisa quickly interjected, ¡°Alright, Vivian, let¡¯s drop it. Weren¡¯t you going shopping? Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, she gave Jaden an apologetic look and then pulled Vivian away from Dreamscape Garden. Once outside, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Louisa, you¡¯re just too soft-hearted and don¡¯t know how to say no.¡± ¡°For people like Greg, you should outright reject him and not give him the slightest chance.¡± ¡°And what if you get too close to Greg and those people find out? How will you explain yourself then?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I got it.¡± Louisa knew Vivian meant well, so she didn¡¯t say much and changed the subject, ¡°Hey, what has your brother been busy with lately?¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy negotiating a new contract with the Peach Blossom Group, oh right, it¡¯s Peach Blossom Group now.¡± Mentioning Peach Blossom Group, Vivian¡¯s spirits lifted, and she said with a sense of mystery, ¡°Louisa, have you heard? The Lins must have offended someone. Not only were their assets seized, but their family has also suffered.¡± ¡°Who is it, so powerful that not even the Lins could match?¡± Louisa asked, somewhat shocked. Vivian¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of admiration, ¡°They say the person is in his twenties and also has the last name High.¡± ¡°Because of a grudge against the Lins, he found a way to bring them down and took over the Lin Group.¡± Louisa couldn¡¯t help but glance sideways, ¡°That powerful?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Vivian looked as if she shared in the glory, as though the person who had brought down the Lins was her. ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯ve always disliked the Lins. So what if they had some money, they really saw themselves as the local tyrant of Jamae City?¡± ¡°Looks like they kicked the iron plate this time, ending up with their family ruined and people in despair. That person is too awesome, makes me want to meet him.¡± ¡°I think you just want to marry him,¡± Louisa teased. Vivian candidly responded, ¡°Such a person is a rare gem. As long as he doesn¡¯t look down on me, I¡¯d naturally be willing to marry him.¡± Louisa covered her mouth and laughed, ¡°What if he turns out to be an ugly freak?¡± Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Chapter 361 Unspoken Rules_1 Chapter 361: Chapter 361 Unspoken Rules_1 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being an ¡®ugly freak¡¯? Let me tell you, the uglier the person, the more caring they tend to be, not to mention he¡¯s so capable.¡± Vivian Shimpson said this, then couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Sure, Greg Jensen is good-looking enough, but he doesn¡¯t have half the ability of that guy. He also has a grudge against the Lin family, but what came of it? They share the same surname, Jensen, but why is the gap so huge?¡± Louisa Burley suddenly fell silent, lost in thought, and it was a while before she said: ¡°Hey, Vivian, do you think that person could be Greg?¡± ¡°You mean Greg Jensen?¡± Vivian Shimpson¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, her expression froze on her face, and she looked at Louisa Burley in disbelief: ¡°Louisa, are you alright? Do you really think Greg Jensen is that strong? He¡¯s just running a restaurant. If he really was the one who brought down the Lin family and took over their corporation, then I¡­ I would take his surname.¡± Louisa also thought it was unlikely. Considering the implication of Vivian¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, making funny faces as she said: ¡°You¡¯d take Greg¡¯s surname? Sounds like you really want to marry him.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Vivian¡¯s face turned red. Back in her school days, she did indeed consider marrying Greg Jensen. As for now, she wasn¡¯t sure what she thought, but every time she saw Greg with Louisa Burley, she couldn¡¯t help but get angry. Could it be that deep down, she still wanted to marry Greg? Vivian was shocked by her own thoughts and blurted out, ¡°Psh, I¡¯d marry a pig or a dog before marrying him!¡± Upon hearing this, Louisa couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and gave a gentle smile, but her brows furrowed slightly, as if she had thought of something unpleasant. ¡­ In the car, Mick Simmons said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, that Vivian Shimpson is way out of line. Should I go warn her at the Shimpson house?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Greg Jensen sat in the backseat with his eyes closed, resting. He responded casually, and then suddenly opened his eyes, asking: ¡°Tell me about the Martial Way exchange event.¡± ¡°The Martial Way exchange event? Oh, sure.¡± Mick Simmons said, ¡°The Martial Way exchange event is divided into many regions. The one that¡¯s recently being held in the provincial capital is for our Qin province. Of course, besides the locals from Qin province, there are also fellow martial artists from all corners of the country. In principle, as long as one has an invitation, the Martial Way exchange event will not refuse anyone¡¯s participation.¡± ¡°An invitation? How are the invitations sent?¡± Greg Jensen asked curiously. It¡¯s normal for locals to get an invitation, but how do people from outside the area get one? Did they need to be mailed? Mick Simmons explained with a smile, ¡°The invitations are valid for a long time, and this thing¡­ it¡¯s personalized.¡± On hearing this, Greg Jensen was struck with an idea and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean the organizers don¡¯t know who the attendees are?¡± ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s the intended effect.¡± Mick Simmons looked meaningfully at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, think about it. If you brought a peerless treasure to the exchange event, whether you sold it or not, if someone malicious took notice¡­¡± Greg Jensen immediately realized the benefit of anonymity; it would at least keep one from being targeted. Comparatively, controlling the guest list didn¡¯t seem so important. Greg asked, ¡°So, are you saying the current invitations were all sent out a long time ago?¡± ¡°Not necessarily, they still distribute some to the renowned Martial Way families of the province. First, because these families are growing larger and more people from them are attending. And second, there are always one or two emerging Martial Way families that need to exchange and learn from each other.¡± Mick Simmons didn¡¯t specify, but Greg Jensen had already discerned the implication. He looked at Mick Simmons with a half-smile and said, ¡°It seems, to become a new Martial Way noble family, one would need the recognition of you old families, right?¡± ¡°Uh, there is something to that effect,¡± Mick Simmons replied with a smile. Greg Jensen nodded without adding anything more, as this matter was of no concern to him. Mick Simmons tentatively asked, ¡°Does Mr. Jensen also wish to attend the exchange meeting?¡± ¡°Hmm, I am thinking of checking it out.¡± Greg Jensen turned his head to look again and smiled, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°Oh, what are you saying? Of course, it¡¯s possible. After all, you¡¯re already a half-step Grandmaster. Attending an exchange meeting should be easy for you,¡± Mick Simmons affirmed. Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment before asking directly, ¡°What, are half-step Grandmasters a rare sight?¡± ¡°Um, that¡­ indeed, they are not common.¡± Mick Simmons looked at Greg Jensen somewhat amazed, wondering to himself if this man had come from some Hermit faction sect, otherwise how could he not know how rare a half-step Grandmaster was? While pondering this, he said, ¡°The half-step Grandmasters in our Qin province can be counted on one hand.¡± ¡°And what about the Master Realm?¡± Greg Jensen continued to inquire. ¡°In our Qin province, there is currently only one person in the Master Realm, the Family Head of the Green family. There are however two or three half-step Grandmasters.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, now having a rough estimate of his own strength. He hadn¡¯t fought with a typical half-step Grandmaster, but he supposed they wouldn¡¯t be as formidable as himself, making his current strength, within the province, likely among the very top. Of course, if there were those Hermit sects that hadn¡¯t emerged for decades, that would be a different story. ¡°When does the exchange meeting take place?¡± ¡°Every year in March, about two months from now.¡± Greg Jensen was silent for a moment, then ordered, ¡°Try to get me an invitation card.¡± ¡°No problem, our Simmons family has two invitations,¡± Mick Simmons replied. Mick Simmons smiled, then reminded him, ¡°However, if you do wish to participate, it¡¯s best to think of a pseudonym for yourself in advance.¡± ¡°A pseudonym?¡± ¡°Yes, since it¡¯s anonymous, you¡¯ll need some form of address, and nearly everyone uses a pseudonym. Some even wear masks to prevent others from using facial recognition technology to track them down.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. This Martial Way exchange meeting, why did it feel like a covert undercover operation? Mick Simmons explained, ¡°It¡¯s said that this meeting was originally started by a few close friends and didn¡¯t have so many rules. But one year at the meeting, a Dark Strength expert somehow got hold of a Buddhist treasure and traded it for an entire chest of gold bars. However, just a few days later, someone discovered that the Dark Strength expert was dead in a hotel, and his entire family had disappeared.¡± Greg Jensen furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What about the person who bought the Buddhist treasure?¡± ¡°He was definitely fine. That Buddhist treasure was too conspicuous; even if someone snatched it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression had turned somber. The martial world remained as it always had been, filled with strife, rivalry, and violent plunder. It hadn¡¯t changed one bit with the progress of society. It seemed he could only go with the flow. But what name should he take? Greg Jensen thought long and hard but couldn¡¯t come up with anything. Meanwhile, the car had already stopped inside a manor. Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Chapter 362 Unfortunate Family_1 Chapter 362: Chapter 362 Unfortunate Family_1 At the estate entrance, Donald Simmons and Fraser Simmons, sitting in a wheelchair, were waiting with big smiles for him to get out of the car. ¡°Mr. Jensen, hello. Antonio has already told us about your youth, but I never imagined you¡¯d be this young. It really is a case of ¡®seeing is believing¡¯.¡± ¡°You flatter me, Mr. Simmons.¡± Greg had heard about Fraser from Bradley Ford and knew he was famously bold and righteous, but due to an injury in recent years, he had become much more somber. Therefore, Greg bore no ill-will towards Fraser and was quite polite. Fraser was somewhat flattered and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, there¡¯s no need for formalities with me, please come inside.¡± ¡°After you¡­¡± Greg nodded and followed Mick and the others inside the villa. After everyone had taken a seat on the sofa, Greg asked a few brief questions and then prepared to take Fraser¡¯s pulse. Just at that moment, the butler suddenly came in and said, ¡°Master, the eldest miss has returned and has brought a doctor with her.¡± Hearing this, Fraser couldn¡¯t help but frown. Before anyone could speak, a middle-aged woman walked in; it was none other than the Simmons family¡¯s eldest daughter Hazel Simmons. By her side was an elderly man, not very tall, slightly plump, with fair skin and a look of affluence, carrying a small medicine chest. As soon as Hazel entered the room, she exclaimed joyously, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve brought a Divine Doctor to see you.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re very thoughtful,¡± Fraser said coolly. Unperturbed, Hazel turned her head, saw Greg, and asked in confusion, ¡°And who might this be¡­?¡± Mick smiled and said, ¡°Sister, this is the healer I¡¯ve found.¡± ¡°A healer?¡± Hazel scrutinized Greg and said dismissively, ¡°A healer so young ¨C what could he possibly know? I bet he¡¯s a fraud.¡± Before she could finish speaking, Fraser raised his voice and commanded, ¡°Enough!¡± The living room fell silent. Fraser¡¯s expression was dark and brooding, while Donald and Mick broke out in cold sweat. After all, he was a step away from being a Grandmaster ¨C someone capable of wiping out the entire Simmons family alone. Calling him a fraud ¨C are you rushing us to our deaths? The three Simmons family members were anxious, looking at Greg subconsciously, fearing that they had offended him. Greg turned his head back emotionlessly and glanced calmly at Hazel and the old man, then shifted his gaze back to Fraser. Before he could speak, Hazel grew more agitated. ¡°Dad, what¡­ what do you mean by that?¡± Her face flushed with the inability to save face, she huffed, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. He¡¯s so young¡­¡± ¡°Did I not tell you to shut up? Can you not understand?¡± Fraser roared, ¡°My health is none of your concern. Go about your business.¡± Seeing his reaction, Hazel¡¯s expression also cooled, and she frowned, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t meddle. Have you thought about what we discussed earlier?¡± ¡°Not one bit!¡± Fraser shouted angrily, ¡°You go back and tell your good-for-nothing husband, if he dreams of getting his hands on my wealth, he¡¯s dreaming!¡± This time, Hazel didn¡¯t get angry but instead squeezed out a smile, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? You said it yourself before, the Simmons family is in a precarious situation right now. I was thinking, if we could join with the Morris family, then wouldn¡¯t that¡­¡± Fraser roared, ¡°Get out, get out now! How did the Simmons family ever raise someone as foolish as you!¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s a win-win situation!¡± Hazel spoke urgently, ¡°Dad, if you agree to the Morris family¡¯s proposal, our family can gain a strong backer, and my husband¡¯s position in the Morris family could also¡­¡± ¡°Antonio, throw her out!¡± Fraser Simmons was so angered that his face turned pale, and he struggled to speak with force. Seeing this, Mick Simmons quickly stood up and said to Hazel Simmons, ¡°Big sister, you should leave quickly.¡± ¡°Antonio, this is my home, how can you drive me away¡­¡± ¡°Get out, or I¡¯ll be forced to get rough!¡± Mick Simmons was also furious, his face turned a steely blue, scaring Hazel Simmons into a shudder. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m telling you, my father-in-law is now a master at the later stage of Dark Strength, and you should really weigh your options carefully¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Hazel Simmons didn¡¯t dare to say more and, taking the elder with her, quickly ran out. Once again, the living room fell into silence. Greg Jensen looked at the three members of the Simmons family strangely, wondering what kind of drama this was, and if the interpersonal relationships within wealthy families were all this complicated. ¡°Dad, you need to calm down, don¡¯t make yourself sick with anger,¡± Mick Simmons advised. Fraser Simmons nodded silently in response, but when he saw Greg Jensen¡¯s peculiar expression, he couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed and sighed, ¡°Mr. Jensen has seen the joke. This daughter of mine has been spoiled by me since she was young and doesn¡¯t have much of a brain. After growing up, she was duped by that bastard from the Morris family. I thought, given their equal social status, it would be fine, but it turned out that little bastard was useless. After so many years, they still depend on our family for support. In recent years, my health has deteriorated, and the Morris family has set their sights on some of the Simmons family¡¯s assets, encouraging my foolish daughter to come back and pressure me to agree to their terms.¡± It was clear that Fraser Simmons¡¯s heart was truly wounded; by the end, his voice even carried a hint of weeping. ¡°Alas, such family misfortune.¡± Greg Jensen spoke up, ¡°Mr. Simmons, please calm down. Your current health is so poor that it could be described as ¡®the oil is exhausted and the lamp is out.¡¯ If you continue to be so agitated, I¡¯m afraid that you might pass away before I have the chance to treat you.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Fraser Simmons gave a somewhat embarrassed chuckle. Mick Simmons, however, caught a different implication in Greg Jensen¡¯s words, and excitedly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you mean that there is hope for my dad¡¯s health?¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Although it¡¯s a bit troublesome, there is indeed a way to cure him.¡± Upon hearing this, Fraser Simmons fell silent for a moment, then hesitantly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, my martial arts¡­¡± ¡°Your True Qi is still positioned within your Dantian, so your realm will not fall. However, you have not exercised for many years, so your muscle strength and coordination will need some time to recover.¡± ¡°Does that mean I¡­ I could return to my former strength?¡± Fraser Simmons¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, hopeful as he looked at Greg Jensen. However, the next second, he saw Greg Jensen gently shaking his head. His heart lifted again. The living room fell into the silence of death once more. Fraser Simmons felt his heart might have skipped a beat and said with a quivering voice, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­¡± Seeing his expression, Greg Jensen knew he had misunderstood and said with a smile, ¡°What I mean is, not only will you be able to regain your past strength, but your body might actually become better than before. Because, after helping you clear your meridians, your meridians will inevitably become tougher, and the True Qi they can accommodate will be several times what it was before. So, not only will your body become better, it will also become stronger, and furthermore, even stronger than that.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The three members of the Simmons family exchanged glances, all somewhat in disbelief of their ears. Fraser Simmons was previously at the later stage of Dark Strength, about to enter the Complete Dark Power. If he could become even stronger, did that not mean he had the potential to become a half-step Grandmaster? Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Chapter 363 All Family Contribution_1 Chapter 363: Chapter 363 All Family Contribution_1 The Simmons family of three became excited after grasping the key point, and their gazes at Greg Jensen all changed. If their respect and attempts to please Greg before were due to his status as a half-step Grandmaster, now it was genuine respect. ¡°Mr. Jensen, as long as you can cure my dad, we, the Simmons family, are willing to do anything for you.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, I have offended you in the past, from now on, my life, Donald Simmons¡¯, is yours to take whenever you wish.¡± Greg looked at the two middle-aged men swearing oaths before him and felt very calm inside. If it had been the old him, he would have been anxious and fearful, but at that moment, he was utterly untroubled. He knew that this was a scene he had to experience as he grew. Moreover, as his realm continued to advance, there would be more people, like the Simmons brothers today, grovelling before him. Whether it was the longing of the weak for the strong, or out of fear, Greg didn¡¯t care. What he cared about was that once he became stronger, no one could humiliate him as they had in the past. Greg pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited just yet. The main injury of old man Simmons is not only from the internal injuries suffered during the sparring but also primarily from the Simmons family¡¯s Cultivation Technique. Your family¡¯s internal cultivation method is too rough and overbearing, lacking the part that nourishes the meridians. Without modifying the cultivation technique, I fear it will be difficult to make further progress.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Upon hearing his words, Fraser Simmons couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Indeed, the Simmons family¡¯s cultivation technique was not very good, which is universally acknowledged by members of the Simmons family; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have failed to produce even a half-step Grandmaster for several generations. But modifying an internal cultivation method is even harder than creating a new one. Who would have such an ability, besides the Great Grandmasters who had entered the Martial Way in ancient times? For today¡¯s martial artists, modifying an internal cultivation method is simply a fanciful dream. Greg, looking at the three Simmons family members deep in thought, said, ¡°Bring out your Simmons family¡¯s cultivation technique. I need to know the route of energy circulation to avoid any accidents during the treatment.¡± ¡°The route of energy circulation¡­¡± The internal cultivation method is the foundation of a martial family¡¯s standing and is considered a family secret not to be shared with outsiders. Hence, when Greg spoke, Mick Simmons couldn¡¯t help but hesitate, instinctively glancing at his father. Fraser Simmons, upon hearing this, was also hesitant, unsure whether to hand it over. Just then, Bradley Ford and Nicolas Ford suddenly walked in from outside. ¡°Bradley, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Good to see you, Mr. Jensen.¡± Bradley Ford greeted Greg first, then with a cheerful demeanor, said: ¡°Haha, I received a call from Tracy Miles, saying that Mr. Jensen was over here diagnosing your illness, so I specifically came over to check on you.¡± Bradley laughed heartily, ¡°How about that, old man? I¡¯m thoughtful, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the most thoughtful,¡± Fraser replied somewhat speechlessly. Bradley chuckled again, glanced at Greg, then at Fraser, and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys started yet?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Fraser¡¯s face turned red, unsure how to answer. With an implied smile, Greg said, ¡°To treat old man Simmons¡¯ illness properly, I need to know the Simmons family¡¯s cultivation path, hence the current hesitation about whether to reveal it or not.¡± Upon hearing this, Bradley couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, pointing at Fraser while teasing: ¡°Old Fraser, Old Fraser, what am I to say about you? You¡¯re becoming stingier with age. Do you think Mr. Jensen, a half-step Grandmaster, would care about your Simmons family¡¯s shabby cultivation technique?¡± Having his family¡¯s cultivation technique belittled, Fraser¡¯s face immediately darkened. Nevertheless, even though he was somewhat angry, Bradley¡¯s words reminded him that Greg, even at a young age, had become a half-step Grandmaster, practicing a cultivation technique many times better than his family¡¯s technique. His own worries were completely unnecessary. With that thought, Fraser Simmons¡¯s heart suddenly lightened a lot, and he couldn¡¯t help blurting out angrily, ¡°A broken cultivation technique your Ford family doesn¡¯t even have yet.¡± Bradley Ford didn¡¯t take offense and laughed heartily, ¡°Then you¡¯re mistaken, our family has already found a suitable internal cultivation method.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Fraser Simmons couldn¡¯t believe it and stared with wide eyes, dumbfounded, ¡°Where did you find it?¡± ¡°Uh, this¡­¡± After speaking, Bradley Ford realized he had spoken out of turn and instinctively looked at Greg Jensen, seeing that the other party wasn¡¯t angry, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Jensen, you see¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t mind and cautioned, ¡°It¡¯s enough that you two families know about this matter, I don¡¯t want it to spread out.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Bradley Ford quickly responded. Fraser Simmons immediately came to his senses, looked at Greg Jensen with a shocked face, then turned to Bradley Ford, and said incredulously, ¡°The cultivation technique of your Ford family was given by Mr. Jensen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bradley Ford said proudly, ¡°This technique wasn¡¯t originally prepared for our Ford family, but a simplified version for Mr. Jensen¡¯s few friends to strengthen their bodies and keep fit.¡± Boom! At the words ¡°simplified version,¡± Fraser Simmons was immediately stunned, and Mick Simmons and Donald Simmons beside him also showed shocked expressions. A simplified version meant that this set of techniques was modified! This indicated that both in terms of talent and insight, Greg Jensen was far beyond ordinary people! If Greg Jensen had been in his fifties or sixties, Fraser Simmons and the others wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised, but he was in his twenties. In his twenties, to have such insight and capability, wouldn¡¯t he be against the natural order by the time he reached his fifties or sixties? If before, they only held expectations and predictions about whether Greg Jensen could enter the realm of Dao, now they were almost certain that Greg Jensen in this life would definitely enter the legendary Dao realm. In an instant, the way they looked at Greg Jensen changed again. From the initial respect and fear, it turned into fear and excitement. At the same time, their determination to cling to Greg Jensen¡¯s ¡°coattails¡± was even more firm. A stock with potential! A future dao realm powerhouse, if they didn¡¯t cling to his coat-tails now, when would they? ¡°Antonio Conner, quick, go take out our Simmons family¡¯s cultivation technique,¡± Fraser Simmons said with a trembling voice. ¡°Alright.¡± Without any hesitation, Mick Simmons quickly ran to the study, opened the safe, took out an ancient thread-bound book, and then ran back to the living room to hand it to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen casually flipped through it, combining his analysis and understanding of Qi Refinement techniques from ¡°The Yin Yang Harmony Sutra¡± and the practice routes of the Guidance Technique, he successively verified and then formed an understanding of the Simmons family¡¯s technique. A hint of disdain appeared on the corner of his mouth, the Simmons family¡¯s martial technique was indeed crude and simple, nothing compared to a true cultivation technique. To say it was different as heaven and earth would not be an overstatement. Before he could say anything, the two Simmons brothers knelt down, and even Fraser Simmons, with their help, knelt down in front of Greg Jensen. ¡°What is this? Get up,¡± Jensen said. ¡°Please, Mr. Jensen, help us modify the Simmons family¡¯s cultivation technique. From now on, the Simmons family will follow your lead in everything, all our wealth and lives at your disposal.¡± A leap stirred in Greg Jensen¡¯s heart, and his eyes narrowed. Bradley Ford was completely dumbfounded beside him. Were they offering their whole family for a good internal technique? He smacked his lips, but on second thought, if he hadn¡¯t received the internal technique from Greg Jensen, he probably would have done the same thing as Fraser Simmons if given the chance. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: Chapter 364: Modifying the Cultivation Technique_1 Chapter 364: Chapter 364: Modifying the Cultivation Technique_1 Greg Jensen stared at the three people kneeling before him, remaining silent for a long time, pondering whether or not to agree to their request. Of course, with his current insight, modifying a Martial Way cultivation technique was still quite simple, but the outcome was really hard to predict. It was different from simplifying the Guidance Technique, which, after all, was a cultivation technique he practiced himself and was extremely familiar with. However, he had only read about the Simmons family¡¯s cultivation technique and had never personally experienced it. It was hard to say what problems might arise after the modification. Greg Jensen was silent for a long time before he finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try, but I can¡¯t guarantee the effect.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen, we of the Simmons family shall never forget this great kindness!¡± ¡°From today onward, my life, Donald Simmons, is yours to use as you wish.¡± Greg Jensen himself was somewhat unsure, merely intending to give it a try, but Fraser Simmons and the others were so excited they couldn¡¯t contain themselves, which made him feel somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s first take care of Mr. Simmons¡¯s health. We¡¯ll talk about modifying the cultivation technique later.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be troubling you, Mr. Jensen.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, glanced at the living room¡¯s environment, and frowned, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bedroom. This place is too open and not conducive to gathering Qi.¡± ¡°Yes, please follow me.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and followed the Simmons brothers for a while before realizing that the villa actually had an elevator. Mick Simmons pushed the wheelchair into the elevator and pressed the button for the third floor. Moments later, the elevator doors opened to reveal a spacious hall with various amenities like sofas and a TV, and at the far end was a large bed. By the bed¡¯s side, there was also a variety of medical monitoring equipment. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but marvel inwardly. Goodness, it was like they moved a VIP hospital room into the house, and most astonishing of all was the presence of defibrillators and new types of cardiopulmonary resuscitation machines among a series of equipment. ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you need any equipment? Shall I have a nurse operate it for you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and smiled, ¡°I just need silver needles.¡± Fraser Simmons was initially stunned and then said somewhat embarrassingly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we forgot that our traditional Chinese medicine generally uses silver needles.¡± ¡°Yes, who doesn¡¯t like a good silver needle?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Alright, take off your clothes and lie down on the bed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The Simmons brothers pushed Fraser Simmons to the side of the bed, lifted him onto it, and then helped him strip down to just a pair of shorts. Because Fraser Simmons had not exercised for a long time, his lower limbs had become somewhat atrophied, and his skin was also a bit dry and rough. Greg Jensen took out the silver needles and, after sterilizing them, began to perform acupuncture. The ¡°Yin Yang Five Elements Needles¡± contained seven basic needle techniques, as well as forty-nine different variations, and the derived needle techniques were countless. Sealing, stimulating, protecting the meridians, and so forth. There was a corresponding needle technique for each situation, and combined with each other, they could produce many special effects. The situation with Fraser Simmons was extremely complicated. At the beginning, Greg Jensen could insert needles swiftly, but as time passed, he had to act with caution. Moreover, many needle techniques required the activation of True Qi, which was not only mentally demanding but also a test for the depth of Greg Jensen¡¯s True Qi. Fortunately, Greg Jensen had already advanced to the sixth level of Qi Refinement and was close to the seventh level; otherwise, it would have been difficult to deal with Fraser Simmons¡¯s condition. The two Simmons brothers and Bradley Ford, and others, stood by, their hearts in their throats, and they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily. After some time, Fraser Simmons¡¯s back was filled with silver needles, and he himself had fallen into a deep sleep. The acupuncture continued, and the few remaining gaps on his back were also filled by Greg Jensen with silver needles. Gradually, a fine layer of sweat beads formed on his forehead. At that moment, Mick Simmons¡¯s daughter, Amelia Simmons, walked in from outside and was immediately shocked when she saw the room full of people and then her grandfather with his back full of silver needles. Her mouth fell open in surprise. Thankfully, she knew it was not the right time to interrupt and quickly covered her mouth, afraid that she might make a sound. The very next second, Greg Jensen waved his hand and a streak of afterimage flashed. Thrum! A low, almost imperceptible humming sound suddenly filled the air! Everyone felt a sharp pain in their ears but it quickly returned to normal. Upon closer inspection, they saw that the rows of silver needles were trembling in unison and the frequency was increasing. Before they could react, Greg Jensen had already started removing the needles with both hands, his speed so fast that not even the afterimages were clearly visible. In the blink of an eye, most of the silver needles on Fraser Simmons¡¯s back had been removed. By the time everyone came to their senses, all the needles had already returned to Greg Jensen¡¯s hands. Slap! Greg Jensen concentrated his True Qi, pressed his hands quickly against Fraser Simmons¡¯s back, and started to guide the recipient¡¯s True Qi with his own, following the Simmons family Cultivation Technique he had modified in his mind. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s so warm¡­¡± In his sleep, Fraser Simmons suddenly let out a murmur as if in a dream. Everyone was startled and quickly took two steps forward to look. They saw a red flush spread across Fraser Simmons¡¯s back and quickly extend to other parts of his body, including his legs, which had been paralyzed for years. ¡°Is this¡­¡± Mick Simmons became excited when he saw this. His father¡¯s legs had been paralyzed for several years. They were always cold to the touch, and the doctors had said the blood vessels were dead and no longer circulating blood. But, as any martial artist knows, this is due to damage to the meridians, which prevents the Qi from flowing to that area. Seeing it now, it seemed the meridians might have been cleared? Could they have cleared so quickly? Everyone looked at Greg Jensen in astonishment. They trusted Jensen and knew he could cure Fraser Simmons¡¯s ailment, but they did not expect the process to be so swift. While the acupuncture session had taken nearly two hours, it was still too quick compared to the years Fraser Simmons had been suffering. At the same time, Mick Simmons and Bradley Ford couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. If the meridians were already clear, what was Mr. Jensen doing now? Many eyes observed Fraser Simmons¡¯s back intently, lost in thought. A moment later, Bradley Ford was the first to lift his head, his face full of shock as he looked toward Greg Jensen. Then, watching Jensen with one palm pressed against their father¡¯s back, the Simmons brothers also came to an understanding, and their faces couldn¡¯t help revealing a look of astonishment. ¡°Is Mr. Jensen testing the improved Cultivation Technique on my uncle?¡± ¡°No, I think Mr. Jensen has already perfected it, and now he¡¯s just helping father get accustomed to it while using his True Qi to nourish the meridians.¡± Donald Simmons, hearing this guess, was somewhat stunned and said, ¡°Is improving a Cultivation Technique really that easy?¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Mick Simmons couldn¡¯t help but give him a white look and said, ¡°It may seem easy to us, but that¡¯s because it¡¯s Mr. Jensen we¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°If you were to do it yourself, would you even know where to start?¡± ¡°Er, no.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I mean; it shows that Mr. Jensen¡¯s vision is much higher than ours.¡± Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: Chapter 365 Squandering Natural Resources_1 Chapter 365: Chapter 365 Squandering Natural Resources_1 At that moment, Amelia Simmons came over, curious, she asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s this uncle doing?¡± ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re back.¡± Seeing his daughter return, Mick Simmons¡¯s face immediately showed a gentle smile, and he softly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen is treating grandpa.¡± ¡°Treating?¡± Amelia blinked her big eyes in surprise and asked, ¡°Can he cure grandpa¡¯s illness?¡± ¡°Of course, he can, Amelia, just you wait, your grandpa will be able to stand up very soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± A joyful smile spread across Amelia¡¯s sweet face as she happily said, ¡°Then grandpa can demonstrate for me personally.¡± Mick Simmons smiled wryly and said, ¡°Girl, not to critique, but you¡¯re sixteen now and you still don¡¯t know how to put on makeup, always practicing with swords and guns¡­¡± Amelia gave him a look and pouted, ¡°Hmmph, I don¡¯t care, grandpa agreed anyway, you can¡¯t stop me.¡± Mick Simmons, caught between laughter and tears, said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to stop you, just reminding you, at this rate, you¡¯ll never get married.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t get married, then so be it. I want to stay with grandpa for my whole life and never get married.¡± ¡°Child, how can you not get married.¡± While Mick Simmons was speaking, he saw Greg Jensen suddenly stand up and begin to tidy up; he hastily walked over. ¡°Mr. Jensen, my father, he¡­¡± Greg Jensen, looking somewhat exhausted, gave a small smile and said, ¡°He¡¯s alright now; just a little weak. Another two hours of sleep should see him awake.¡± Donald Simmons¡¯s face was full of joy, his voice quivering with excitement as he said, ¡°That¡¯s great, thank you Mr. Jensen, thank you!¡± His father had passed away early, and having been raised in his uncle¡¯s home, he had long treated Fraser Simmons as his own father. Now that Fraser Simmons was in great health and might even further improve, he was truly grateful to Greg Jensen from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Please take a moment to rest over there.¡± Mick Simmons quickly helped Greg Jensen to a sofa nearby and then hesitated before quickly moving to a safe. After opening it, he took out a small square box and placed it solemnly on the coffee table, then pushed it towards Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen was taken aback and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this¡­?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, this is an Elixir that can restore True Qi. Please, take it to recover some strength,¡± Mick Simmons said. ¡°Huh.¡± An Elixir that restores True Qi? Isn¡¯t that similar to a Qi Replenishing Pill? Greg Jensen, curiosity piqued, opened the box to find a pill slightly larger than a soybean, dull in color and unappealing in appearance. Compared to a Qi Replenishing Pill, it wasn¡¯t much, let alone those selling for tens of thousands, such as the Blood and Qi Pill. This thing was for human consumption? Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel perplexed. Mick Simmons didn¡¯t realize that the Elixir, which he had paid a million for, appeared utterly worthless in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes. Seeing Greg Jensen not eating it and thinking him too modest, Mick Simmons forced a smile and said, despite the pain of potential loss: ¡°Please, Mr. Jensen, go ahead and take it. The feeling of depleted True Qi is very uncomfortable.¡± Greg Jensen caught the expression on his face, his heart couldn¡¯t help smiling. The feeling after True Qi is exhausted was indeed uncomfortable, as if completely drained. However, even if he felt weakened, he wouldn¡¯t need to eat this to recover, would he? Who knew if there was poison in it? He smiled, closed the box, and pushed it back before taking out a plastic medicine bottle from his bag. As soon as he opened the lid, a strange fragrance drifted out. Mick Simmons deeply inhaled it, immediately feeling invigorated. He quickly realized that what was inside the medicine bottle was far superior to the Qi Replenishing Pill he hadn¡¯t managed to give away. Before he could figure out what was inside, he saw Greg Jensen pour out three round and lustrous pills from that old plastic bottle. The pills were dark red in color, seeming to have a faint luminous sheen around them, indicating their high quality at a glance. The sheer appearance alone meant they were leagues above his Qi Replenishing Pill. ¡°Mr. Jensen, what is this¡­¡± ¡°Oh, this is an elixir I concocted myself,¡± he said. ¡°Taking it can increase True Qi.¡± Increase True Qi? Not just restore True Qi? That¡¯s even more precious! Just as Mick Simmons thought of this, his eyes went wide. He saw Greg Jensen pour all three pills into his mouth like they were candy, then let out a long sigh. From his demeanor, it seemed he was somewhat unsatisfied! Those were pills that could increase True Qi! Each one worth millions, yet used just to restore True Qi? And he took three at once! This was simply a waste of heavenly resources! Greg Jensen knew exactly what he was doing, but still pretended to be surprised, ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, do you¡­ have many more of those elixirs?¡± ¡°Er, not many left.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at the bottle and then smiled, ¡°But no matter, once they¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll just concoct some more.¡± Mick Simmons was stunned once again, only now fully realizing that Jensen concocted the elixirs himself. Seeing Jensen¡¯s smiling face, he couldn¡¯t help but take a cold breath and marveled to himself: The Simmons family has latched onto quite a formidable leg¡ªthat leg seems rather thick! It was already surprising enough that he was a half-step Grandmaster in his twenties, but Greg Jensen also knew alchemy, and could even concoct elixirs that increased True Qi. You see, an alchemist capable of making elixirs has always been one of the most respected professions in the Jianghu. Because no matter how powerful a person is, even if you are a Grandmaster, there are always life events like aging, sickness, and death, as well as fortunes and misfortunes. When that day comes, all the money in the world means nothing, and knowing influential people is useless. Only a powerful Pharmacist or physician can be the most reliable ally. Mick Simmons thought about it and then felt it made sense that Jensen knew alchemy. After all, except for those hidden and unreachable Divine Doctors, few could match his exquisite medical skills. For Fraser Simmons¡¯ injury, the Simmons family had spent countless resources and sought after well-known doctors nationwide, yet to no avail. But such a difficult-to-treat illness was cured by Jensen in just half a day. What kind of medical skill was this? With such advanced medical skills, being able to concoct True Qi enhancing elixirs was not surprising at all. Elixirs that can enhance True Qi! Such inestimable treasures, and as Mick Simmons looked at that old medicine bottle, his heart burned with desire. Although he knew it was a bit inappropriate to ask so abruptly, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mr. Jensen, if you have some to spare, could you possibly share a few with me?¡± Greg Jensen smiled upon hearing this and asked, ¡°How much are you willing to pay?¡± ¡°Uh, how about five million per pill?¡± ¡°How much?¡± Jensen was taken aback; the cost of a Qi Replenishing Pill was only tens of thousands, yet Mick Simmons was offering five million right off the bat. Are Qi Replenishing Pills really that valuable? Thinking back to that pill which could only restore but not increase True Qi, that was treasured by Simmons, Jensen gained a rough understanding of the value of elixirs. He was about to agree when Mick Simmons, thinking Jensen was not satisfied with the price, spoke up again, ¡°Seven million then, you definitely won¡¯t be at a loss at this price.¡± ¡°Seven million?¡± Jensen was astonished yet again. Mick Simmons was also stunned. Was Mr. Jensen still not satisfied? It¡¯s true that elixirs that could increase True Qi are expensive, but surely one wouldn¡¯t spend ten million for a single pill? Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Chapter 366: The Riches Stay Within Our Own Fields_1 Chapter 366: Chapter 366: The Riches Stay Within Our Own Fields_1 Greg Jensen asked himself about his progress in cultivating True Qi and acknowledged considerable improvement, but Mick Simmons¡¯s price quote still gave him a shock. Seeing Mick Simmons freeze again, he hurriedly coughed softly and said indifferently, ¡°Is the price you mentioned the market price?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Mick Simmons was pondering how to make an offer when he heard Greg Jensen¡¯s question and quickly explained: ¡°Mr. Jensen, though Elixirs capable of increasing True Qi are good, they cannot be sold for too much. Seven million per pill is already quite high.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Hearing his explanation, Greg Jensen felt more confident and then asked, ¡°What if the Elixirs are taken to a trade fair to sell¡­ ¡± Mick Simmons was taken aback again and then hesitated, ¡°Mr. Jensen, is that really necessary? How many do you have left? I can just buy them all, can¡¯t I?¡± Perhaps you can¡¯t afford it! Greg Jensen chuckled inwardly but maintained a composed expression as he said, ¡°Actually, these Elixirs aren¡¯t that expensive. The cost is only about one million each. And since I can refine them myself, I plan to make more and take them to sell at the trade fair.¡± ¡°The cost is only one million?¡± Mick Simmons was completely dumbfounded and took quite some time to recover before cursing angrily: ¡°Those old immortals, really too much, selling Elixirs that cost so little for such a high price.¡± ¡°Oh? Are there others selling similar Elixirs?¡± Greg Jensen said, surprised. Mick Simmons explained, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you may not be aware, but in the martial world, besides martial families like ours, there are also various sects. Many of them live by selling Elixirs and weapons. For instance, Divine Iron Gate in Dragon Spring City specializes in swords and weapons. And Healington in Cloudy Province is known for refining all kinds of Elixirs and also possesses the ability to treat diseases and heal injuries.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Greg Jensen thought for a moment and smiled, ¡°What others charge is their business. Once we get to the trade fair, we¡¯ll drive their prices down.¡± ¡°Right, drive them down.¡± Mick Simmons said through clenched teeth, ¡°I used to think they had the hearts of healers, but now it seems they¡¯re all shrewd merchants.¡± Seeing his resentful demeanor, Greg Jensen guessed he must have been cheated by Healington. He found it somewhat amusing and gently shook his head. No matter how much Healington swindled, it was irrelevant to him; in fact, it brought him some benefits. A Qi Replenishing Pill that cost only tens of thousands could be sold for millions, all thanks to Healington¡¯s doing. With them around, it was as if they had created another lucrative opportunity for Greg Jensen. ¡°Estimate how many Elixirs we can sell at the trade fair, so I can prepare in advance,¡± Greg Jensen said pensively. ¡°As for the Simmons family, from now on, you can use the Qi Replenishing Pills at cost.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Thank you, Mr. Jensen, I truly appreciate it,¡± said Donald Simmons, immediately excited, while Mick Simmons was almost moved to tears. He had been stuck at the Initial Stage of Dark Energy for several years because the Elixirs that increased True Qi were too expensive, so he had been reluctant to use them. Now things had changed. With the money previously spent on one Qi Replenishing Pill, he could now buy several Qi Replenishing Pills, which seemed even better than the original ones. If he could get a sufficient supply of Qi Replenishing Pills, he might even make further progress. Bradley Ford hesitated for a moment and then asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what about our Ford family¡­?¡± ¡°Equal treatment for all.¡± ¡°Haha, well then, let me thank you in advance, Mr. Jensen.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and nodded. These were all future clients; he had to maintain good relations with them. Amelia Simmons looked at Greg Jensen curiously. She didn¡¯t understand why her father and the others were so respectful towards him. But watching Greg Jensen talk confidently among them, she felt this uncle must be very impressive. Because in her memory, when her father and uncle dealt with other young people, they usually had a stern demeanor of seniority, except when facing Greg Jensen; they seemed like juniors instead. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go outside; we shouldn¡¯t disturb the old man¡¯s rest here.¡± Greg Jensen glanced back at Fraser Simmons lying in the bed, saying, ¡°The old man will need at least two more hours to wake up.¡± ¡°Okay, please after you¡­¡± Mick Simmons instructed his daughter to stay and look after the old man, then led Greg Jensen and the others to the tea room, where they chatted over tea. ¡­ In the provincial capital, the Morris family. Members of the Morris family gathered together, with the patriarch, Leon Morris, leaning on his cane and sitting dominantly on the sofa. Leon¡¯s sons and daughters-in-law were seated around him. ¡°You two are truly useless, failing to handle such a simple matter.¡± Jasper Morris, the eldest son, looked at Landon Morris with disdain, saying, ¡°Younger brother, you could at least say something.¡± With a trembling voice, Landon Morris lifted his head, quickly glanced at Hazel Simmons beside him, then lowered his head again. Hazel Simmons¡¯s face was pale as she said, ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t scold Landon. It¡¯s my fault, not his.¡± Jasper Morris looked at her darkly, then snorted coldly without saying anything more. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t blame your big brother; it¡¯s indeed your failure to handle the matter. What¡¯s the state of their family now? It¡¯s better to benefit our Morris family rather than letting others take it away in the arena. After all, our families are related by marriage, and it¡¯s best to keep the wealth within the family.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law is right; if you ask me, the Simmons family people are just stubborn.¡± Since Fraser Simmons fell ill in bed, the Simmons family had declined severely over the years. Their continuous losses in the Martial Way association caused their business to shrink significantly. The Morris family had set their sights on Westland Pharmaceuticals, wanting to acquire it at a low price. Moreover, they promised that if the Simmons family handed over Westland Pharmaceuticals, they would support the Simmons family in the Martial Way association to stabilize their other businesses. However, the Morris family had approached the Simmons family several times without success and had to resort to Hazel Simmons. Still, the result remained the same. Landon Morris was already not favored, and Hazel Simmons¡¯s situation was not much better. For a while, the living room was filled with voices criticizing Landon Morris and Hazel Simmons, as if they had committed some unforgivable acts. Landon Morris was scolded like a grandson, hanging his head in silence. Hazel Simmons was anxious but didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, as if tired from the scolding, everyone finally stopped. The silent patriarch, Leon Morris, spoke slowly: ¡°This matter can¡¯t be blamed solely on Landon and Hazel; Fraser Simmons is so stubborn, it is normal that they couldn¡¯t persuade him.¡± He paused slightly and, with a cold gaze, turned to the side saying: ¡°Let Vince Brent go over and test whether the Simmons family still deserves the status of a first-rate family.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Vince Brent was a disciple of Leon Morris, a solid practitioner at the later stage of Dark Strength, and was quite famous among the rising generation of martial artists in the province. ¡°Dad, perhaps¡­ I should go back and try to persuade them again,¡± Hazel Simmons said anxiously, knowing that although she didn¡¯t practice martial arts, based on her cousin Donald Simmons¡¯s abilities, he was no match for Vince Brent. Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Chapter 367 Gratitude as Great as Rebirth_1 Chapter 367: Chapter 367 Gratitude as Great as Rebirth_1 Leon Morris¡¯s eyelids flicked upward, and he spoke indifferently, ¡°No need. Since they are not willing to give in, then fight until they submit. This is the rule of a Martial Way family.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°You have objections?¡± Leon Morris suddenly opened his eyes, and in his turbid eyes, a cold and piercing light shone forth. Hazel Simmons was so frightened that she trembled, quickly shaking her head. ¡°If you can¡¯t live up to being a first-rate family, then step down and let others lead. Otherwise, you will end up harming both yourself and others.¡± Leon Morris said meaningfully, then turned to Vince Brent, ¡°Vince Brent, go help them. After all, they are our kin, don¡¯t be too harsh. However, if they continue to be stubborn, we may have to take some severe measures.¡± ¡°Master, I understand.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Leon Morris, with the support of a caretaker, slowly got up, moved his limbs a bit, and sighed, ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve gotten old¡­¡± ¡­ The sky gradually darkened. The Simmons family started to prepare for the evening banquet, while Greg Jensen and the others returned to the third floor. Fraser Simmons had awakened and was stumbling around the room with the support of his granddaughter, Amelia Simmons. ¡°Dad, your leg¡­¡± Upon seeing this, Mick Simmons was immediately overjoyed and asked, ¡°Dad, is your leg healed?¡± ¡°Haha, yes, all thanks to Mr. Jensen.¡± Fraser Simmons laughed heartily, then bowed deeply to Greg Jensen, ¡°Mr. Jensen, thank you.¡± ¡°Old man, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°You should go back to sitting on the bed, and I¡¯ll take your pulse again.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± Fraser Simmons gently pushed his granddaughter away and shakily made his way back to the bedside on his own. It was evident that his leg had indeed healed, and if his walking was still somewhat unsteady, it was mainly because he had been lying down for too long and still needed time to adjust. If he were a common person, this process might take a long time, but Fraser Simmons was close to becoming a Grandmaster, and after moving around several times, he could become as agile as a normal person. Greg Jensen approached the bedside, his fingers resting on Fraser Simmons¡¯s pulse, carefully feeling it, then smiling, he said, ¡°Try rotating your True Qi.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Fraser Simmons was somewhat anxious, but smitten with Greg Jensen¡¯s miraculous medical skills, he couldn¡¯t help but trust him and attempted to rotate his True Qi according to the Simmons family¡¯s Cultivation Technique. After decades of practice, rotating his True Qi had become second nature, but this time, as soon as he started, he noticed something was wrong. He found his True Qi moving along a slightly unfamiliar path, which startled him, and just as he intended to correct it, the speed of the True Qi suddenly increased. The very next second¡­ Whoosh! It was as if something burst open, and the flow of True Qi sped up once more. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Fraser Simmons felt incredibly refreshed, filled with strength throughout his body, and the indescribable relief almost made him hum out loud. He moved his arm instinctively, and a nearly transparent strand of True Qi shot out with a whoosh, striking the wall with a muted thud. Boom! Looking at the slightly indented handprint on the wall, Fraser Simmons was stunned and in disbelief, he raised his palm to inspect it closely. He could hardly believe that the handprint on the wall had been caused by his casual wave. ¡°Is this¡­¡± Fraser Simmons looked up in shock to see Greg Jensen¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Congratulations, Mr. Simmons, on becoming a half-step Grandmaster.¡± ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ve become a half-step Grandmaster?¡± Fraser Simmons stammered, ¡°Have I truly become a half-step Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s true, don¡¯t believe me? Try it again,¡± Mick Simmons said with tears in his eyes. At his words, Fraser Simmons immediately concentrated his True Qi in his palm and then pushed hard against the wall. Bang! Another handprint appeared on the wall. Seeing this, Fraser Simmons finally believed that he had indeed become a half-step Grandmaster. Thump! Without a second thought, Fraser Simmons knelt before Greg Jensen, excitedly saying, ¡°Mr. Jensen, your kindness is as great as life itself. From this day on, the Simmons family is at your command, ready to serve you in any way you ask.¡± ¡°Mr. Simmons, you are overestimating it.¡± Greg Jensen hurriedly helped him up, saying, ¡°Healing the sick and saving lives is my duty. Modifying the Cultivation Technique was just a small effort, you don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡± ¡°Your small effort not only saved my life but also allowed me to reach the realm I¡¯ve dreamed of. I can never repay this debt of gratitude,¡± Fraser Simmons said, his tears flowing freely. After thanking him profusely, he turned to Mick Simmons and ordered, ¡°Antonio, bring over those agreements I had you prepare earlier, for Mr. Jensen to sign.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± Without hesitation, Mick Simmons immediately brought over the document folder from before, containing various stock transfer agreements. ¡°Mr. Jensen, please sign here.¡± Looking at the documents, Greg Jensen felt a bit overwhelmed and thought to himself that these people from the Simmons family really knew how to go overboard in gifting their entire business to someone. With sincere expression, Mick Simmons said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, we don¡¯t know how else to thank you, you must accept these businesses.¡± Greg Jensen, left with no choice, picked up the documents and looked them over, finally stopping at the Westland Pharmaceuticals stock transfer agreement. He looked at it for a long time, noticeably tempted. The range of the Simmons family¡¯s businesses was broad, and Westland Pharmaceuticals was the only one that completely matched Greg Jensen¡¯s current industries. After some hesitation, he said, ¡°Forget about the rest, I¡¯ll take Westland Pharmaceuticals. However, change the stock distribution, the Simmons family should keep some to manage for me, as I don¡¯t have time to oversee the company¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen finally agreed to accept, the Simmons family was overjoyed, signifying that Jensen acknowledged them and they had finally secured support from a powerful benefactor. ¡°Mr. Jensen, about the remaining businesses¡­¡± ¡°Keep the rest for yourselves. If I need something in the future, I¡¯ll let you know,¡± replied Greg Jensen, his demeanor calm. Upon seeing this, Fraser Simmons and the others didn¡¯t press any further. Bradley Ford said enviously, ¡°You should be content now.¡± Fraser Simmons knew what he meant, and with a smug laugh, he teased Bradley Ford, causing him a great deal of frustration. At that moment, the butler approached, ¡°Sir, dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s go have dinner,¡± invited Fraser Simmons. ¡°Alright.¡± By then, it had grown dark, and the Simmons family¡¯s dining room was prepared with many exquisite dishes. Greg Jensen ate simply and was soon full. He sat by the dining table chatting with Bradley Ford and others. Although Fraser Simmons had just become a half-step Grandmaster, his decades of martial arts experience were exactly what Greg Jensen lacked. Discussing tips and tricks of combat, even Greg Jensen found himself enlightened. ¡°Miss, bringing so many people with you is¡­¡± ¡°Step aside!¡± Just then, a commotion erupted from outside. Immediately afterward, a group of people barged in angrily, led by Elliot Morris, the second son of the Morris family. Hazel Simmons and Landon Morris followed by his side, shrinking away and lowering their heads under the stares from Fraser Simmons and the others. Mick Simmons glanced at his sister and brother-in-law, his brow furrowing briefly before he demanded in a deep voice, ¡°Elliot Morris? What are you doing here so late?¡± With a sly smile, Elliot Morris replied, ¡°Nothing much, just heard that you all invited a Divine Doctor who cured Uncle Simmons¡¯s illness. My father is extremely pleased. He worries that Uncle Simmons, having been bedridden for so long, would be rusty, so he sent Vince Brent over to keep the old master company in practice.¡± Before he had even finished speaking, Vince Brent stepped forward from the crowd, his face expressionless as he scanned Mick Simmons and swept his gaze over the room, finally landing on Fraser Simmons. Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Chapter 368 Digging a Hole_1 Chapter 368: Chapter 368 Digging a Hole_1 Mick Simmons¡¯s face turned cold as he spoke indifferently, ¡°My dad has just gotten better and won¡¯t be sparring with anyone right now. Please leave.¡± ¡°Heh, in that case, you might as well hand over Westland Pharmaceuticals. With Uncle Simmons like this, he shouldn¡¯t be bearing so much burden. After all, our families are related by marriage. We can¡¯t just stand by and watch him suffer, can we?¡± Elliot Morris said with a chuckle, seeming to have the Simmons family¡¯s best interest at heart, but in reality, he was just capitalizing on the Simmons family¡¯s vulnerability and looking to take advantage. Enraged, Mick Simmons trembled all over and gave him a cold glance before turning to look at Hazel Simmons and Landon Morris. Hazel Simmons turned pale with fear and shrank behind her husband, while Landon Morris¡¯s legs also went soft. But with his wife right behind him, he couldn¡¯t hide and could only give Mick Simmons an awkward smile. ¡°Antonio, look¡­ why don¡¯t we just let go of Westland Pharmaceuticals? It¡¯s not worth much anyway.¡± ¡°Shut your fucking dog mouth!¡± Mick Simmons snapped, ¡°If it¡¯s not worth much, then cough up the money, will you? You ball-less thing, you deceived our Simmons family¡¯s lady, and now you¡¯re eyeing Westland Pharmaceuticals to boot. The Morris family is really something, huh.¡± Hazel Simmons and her husband were scolded so badly that they didn¡¯t have any fight left in them, hanging their heads in silence. Elliot Morris, seeing his younger brother get scolded, was not angry but instead said with a smile, ¡°Younger brother¡¯s wife, say something. Don¡¯t always let the younger brother take the brunt.¡± Hazel Simmons¡¯s face was ashen. She glanced at Mick Simmons and let out a helpless sigh. Mick Simmons glared fiercely at her and then said to Elliot Morris, ¡°Elliot Morris, if you want to seize our Simmons family¡¯s property, then just fucking say it. Don¡¯t be like a woman making excuses. Just say it, how do you want to handle this? Draw the line, and the Simmons family will take you up on it.¡± ¡°Good, that¡¯s the spirit!¡± Elliot Morris grinned. The only formidable person in the Simmons family was Donald Simmons, but since he had just entered the Dark Strength Period not long ago, how could he possibly beat Vince Brent, who was in the Later Stage of Dark Strength? He glanced at Fraser Simmons sitting on the sofa with a somewhat unsightly expression, but seeing that Fraser remained silent, he felt reassured. As long as Fraser Simmons couldn¡¯t make a move, then Vince Brent was sure to win. The Westland Pharmaceuticals would belong to the Morris family soon after. Elliot Morris, worried the Simmons family might back out, quickly added, ¡°So, we¡¯ll make a deal. If we win, Westland Pharmaceuticals goes to the Morris family.¡± ¡°And if you lose?¡± Mick Simmons asked. ¡°Lose? How could Vince Brent possibly lose? Are you joking?¡± Elliot Morris said disdainfully with a sneer, ¡°If you win, we¡¯ll forget about Westland Pharmaceuticals and, from here on, we won¡¯t target your Simmons family¡¯s property. How about that?¡± ¡°How about not?¡± Mick Simmons coldly replied, ¡°The Morris family is really shameless! So, in this fight, the bet is only on our Simmons family¡¯s Westland Pharmaceuticals? Why? Because the Morris family has no shame?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Elliot Morris¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He could turn a blind eye when Mick Simmons insulted Landon Morris and even managed to mock humorously. But when he himself was directly insulted by Mick Simmons, his rage surged instantly, ¡°What do you want, then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. You want to fight? Fine, but put out something to bet on. The Simmons family is in!¡± Mick Simmons¡¯s face looked truly outraged by Elliot Morris¡¯s actions, but both the people of the Simmons family and Greg Jensen knew that Mick Simmons was digging a hole. If Elliot Morris really fell for it, there would be quite a show to watch. This was why Donald Simmons, who typically had an impulsive nature, stayed silent today, a cold smirk hanging on the corner of his lips, watching the folly from the sidelines. Sure enough, upon hearing his words, Elliot Morris burst into laughter and said coldly, ¡°Alright, Westland Pharmaceuticals will be the Morris family¡¯s.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s not on par with your Westland Pharmaceuticals, within the province of Qin, it¡¯s still considered number one. If I lose, I¡¯ll give you Jamae Pharmaceutical Factory.¡± Mick Simmons sneered, ¡°Easy for you to say, but do your words hold weight in the Morris family?¡± ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t believe me, huh? No matter, just wait and see!¡± Elliot Morris was straightforward, pulling out his mobile phone and calling Leon Morris directly, even putting him on speakerphone to discuss the bet. As soon as Leon Morris heard it, without a second thought, he directly said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Whatever the younger one says is as good as my word. If he really loses, Jamae Pharmaceutical Factory will belong to the Simmons family, no one can stop it.¡± ¡°Dad, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± After saying this to the person on the phone, Elliot Morris hung up and then sneered at Mick Simmons: ¡°Antonio, you¡¯ve got nothing to say now? Can we start?¡± ¡°Sure, we absolutely can,¡± Mick Simmons said with a grin. Elliot Morris looked at his odd smile and suddenly felt a bit uneasy, but then he thought that there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Donald Simmons had just entered the Dark Strength Period not too long ago and definitely couldn¡¯t beat Vince Brent, while Fraser Simmons was still a cripple. Even if he recovered, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight someone right away. And even if he could fight, he was only at the later stage of Dark Strength, at most he could tie with Vince Brent. No matter how you looked at it, there was no way his side could lose. With this thought in mind, Elliot Morris felt much more relaxed, and looking at Donald Simmons, he said with a smile: ¡°Donald, don¡¯t just sit there, let¡¯s get started. The earlier we finish, the sooner we can close up. I¡¯ve got a date with a girl tonight.¡± Upon hearing this, Donald Simmons slowly stood up, and to Elliot Morris¡¯s surprise, instead of coming forward, he went over to Fraser Simmons. Then, under his assistance, Fraser Simmons, who was meant to be a cripple, miraculously stood up. Elliot Morris¡¯s eyelid twitched, and he exclaimed in shock, ¡°Uncle Simmons, you can stand up now?¡± Fraser Simmons looked at his legs with content and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say? Thanks to Mr. Jensen, my injury has been cured. I¡¯m just not supposed to fight with anyone just yet.¡± Elliot Morris¡¯s tension eased, and he wondered, ¡°If you can¡¯t fight, then what¡¯s this about?¡± Fraser Simmons chuckled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the ones who forced this? With Vince Brent at the later stage of Dark Strength, if I don¡¯t step in, who can be his match?¡± Upon hearing this, Elliot Morris couldn¡¯t help but curl his lip, saying with a mix of sarcasm and contempt, ¡°Uncle Simmons, you¡¯re not young anymore, why are you pushing yourself so hard? If something were to happen, I couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility.¡± Fraser Simmons replied indifferently, ¡°The rise and fall, the honor and disgrace of the Simmons family are at stake, how can I not put my life on the line? After all, I¡¯m still alive to take risks.¡± ¡°Fine, if Uncle Simmons really feels that way, I have nothing more to say. But let¡¯s get one thing straight, if by any chance something happens to you, you can¡¯t blame the Morris family.¡± ¡°Fists and kicks are blind, I don¡¯t need you to teach me that,¡± Fraser Simmons said coldly, then turned to Vince Brent and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the courtyard.¡± Vince Brent¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, he nodded silently and made his way to the courtyard. Fraser Simmons, aided by Donald Simmons, walked through the crowd towards the courtyard. ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± Fraser Simmons paused mid-stride, turned his head to glance at Hazel Simmons and said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up and have your own mind now. If you feel uncomfortable with the Morris family, then come back. Although the Simmons family has declined, we can still provide shelter from the storm.¡± Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: Chapter 369: Hitting the Cow from Beyond the Mountain_1 Chapter 369: Chapter 369: Hitting the Cow from Beyond the Mountain_1 Fraser Simmons cast a deep look at his daughter, then turned and walked toward the courtyard. Hazel Simmons watched her father¡¯s retreating figure, tears flowing uncontrollably. She opened her mouth to speak but could not make a sound. ¡°Mr. Jensen, shall we go take a look too?¡± Bradley Ford asked. Greg Jensen nodded and followed him outside. The villa¡¯s yard was spacious with a clearing in the center, where the forty-something Vince Brent stood with a cold sneer, gazing at Fraser Simmons. Fraser Simmons stopped not far in front of him, then turned to Donald Simmons and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, go back and watch from behind.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful, Uncle.¡± Donald Simmons cast a deep look at Vince Brent, scoffed coldly, and turned to walk to the perimeter. In the center of the clearing, only Fraser Simmons and Vince Brent remained. Their eyes met, but neither spoke. The surroundings grew quiet, the atmosphere somber. Even though they knew victory was certain, the few Morris family members who had come along were still tense. Hazel Simmons and her husband hardly dared to breathe. In contrast, Greg Jensen, Mick Simmons, and the others all wore relaxed smiles. Elliot Morris seemed quite at ease too. Seeing that Vince Brent hadn¡¯t made a move yet, he couldn¡¯t help but urge him, ¡°Brother Vince, make your move.¡± Vince Brent furrowed his brow, his eyes sharp as knives, firmly fixed on Fraser Simmons. For some reason, Fraser Simmons, despite appearing weak and like a dying old man, oddly gave him an extremely dangerous feeling. That feeling was extremely uncomfortable for him, leaving him with no option to advance or retreat. At this moment, Fraser Simmons suddenly laughed, presenting the demeanor of a benign elder and said, ¡°Make your move, what are you hesitating for?¡± At these words, Vince Brent, as if deeply insulted, his expression darkened slightly as he slowly assumed a starting position. Fraser Simmons remained still, his relaxed posture, to Vince Brent¡¯s eyes, full of openings. It seemed that all he needed to do was charge over and throw one punch to take down this frail old man! However, what he didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, Fraser Simmons was gathering his True Qi throughout his body, repeatedly familiarizing himself with the new pathways of his internal energy. ¡°Brother Vince, what are you waiting for? Hurry up!¡± Elliot Morris, not facing Fraser Simmons head-on, naturally didn¡¯t understand Vince Brent¡¯s feelings. Seeing the two men still not engaging, he grew impatient. Vince Brent didn¡¯t want to wait any longer either. Delaying further might actually lead to some unexpected event. He wanted to secure the victory in one move, giving Fraser Simmons no opportunity, for the old man gave him a feeling that was simply too dangerous. ¡°Master Simmons, be careful!¡± Vince Brent uttered a low shout, took a few quick, short steps forward, and aimed a punch directly at Fraser Simmons¡¯s throat. ¡°Despicable!¡± Mick Simmons, seeing this scene, immediately cursed angrily. The throat is one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body, a slight mishap can be fatal. Vince Brent¡¯s move was clearly aimed to kill. Although there are no courtesies in a martial arts contest, this was after all a competition, not a fight to the death. Vince Brent¡¯s approach of taking a life right from the start was indeed vexing. ¡°Father!¡± At this moment, the Simmons family grew anxious. After all, Fraser Simmons¡¯s health had only just recovered, having not trained in martial arts for so long. Suddenly entering a life-and-death battle was unavoidably concerning. On the other side, Vince Brent ignored Mick Simmons¡¯s angry shouting, his punch gaining even more speed. He had to take Fraser Simmons down within one move, even if it meant killing him. What mattered was that he couldn¡¯t afford to give Fraser Simmons any chance. A sharp instinct prompted Vince Brent to strike with lethal force! Whoo! The piercing sound of the wind, like a ghostly wail, was hair-raising to hear. Fraser Simmons stood as if under an Immobilization Spell, showing no reaction to the oncoming ferocious punch. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Hazel Simmons was so frightened her legs went weak. If it weren¡¯t for Landon Morris supporting her at her side, she would likely have collapsed to the ground. Elliot Morris, standing nearby, revealed an excited smile. Westland Pharmaceuticals was in their hands! But soon after, a hint of worry crossed his mind. That punch had better not kill the old man from the Simmons family; otherwise, there would indeed be trouble. As Elliot Morris hesitated, wondering whether he should remind Vince Brent, Fraser Simmons finally made his move, extending a hand with deceptive slowness yet surprising swiftness. Vince Brent only felt a blur before a withered hand gently grasped his fist. Immediately after, an irresistible force transmitted through, involuntarily making his body sway off course. Staggering a few steps, he nearly toppled over! Vince Brent was shocked and quickly steadied himself, turning around only to see Fraser Simmons still standing in his original spot, not even having moved his feet at all. He had lost with just one move? Hadn¡¯t Fraser Simmons been bedridden for several years? How could he be so powerful? Elliot Morris was also startled, his expression darkening shortly afterward as he furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Senior Brother Vince, what¡¯s going on?¡± Vince Brent, with a fierce glare fixed on Fraser Simmons and without turning back, responded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just careless. The old man has some tricks up his sleeve.¡± Elliot Morris was slightly displeased and said sternly, ¡°Senior Brother Vince, finish him off quickly, stop dawdling with him.¡± Vince Brent didn¡¯t reply but stared at Fraser Simmons and sneered, ¡°Master Simmons, I indeed underestimated you. However, I advise you to surrender, because you won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡± ¡°Save the nonsense, come at me!¡± Fraser Simmons put on a serious face and assumed a starting position, staring intensely at Vince Brent as he prepared for the next move. ¡°Heh, my apologies then!¡± Vince Brent let out a cold laugh and rushed forward with extreme speed. This time he was much more cautious, not as rash as before, using techniques that were both offensive and defensive. Having lain in bed for several years, Fraser Simmons was still somewhat rusty in controlling his body and initially couldn¡¯t overcome his opponent. The two men went back and forth for a while, exchanging blows with mutual injuries, yet neither could secure victory. Greg Jensen, who was watching from a distance, became anxious for him and couldn¡¯t help but remind, ¡°Master Simmons, try the new move!¡± Upon hearing that, Fraser Simmons¡¯s eyes lit up. He raised his foot and kicked fiercely, forcing Vince Brent to retreat two steps; then he threw a punch towards Vince Brent¡¯s face. Seeing this, everyone from the Morris family, including Vince Brent, was stunned, while on the faces of the Simmons family¡¯s members, a hint of excitement emerged. Because there was a distance of two to three meters between the two men, Fraser Simmons¡¯s punch couldn¡¯t possibly reach Vince Brent. Elliot Morris couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Is he aiming to punch the air?¡± ¡°Has Fraser Simmons¡¯s eyesight deteriorated with age?¡± ¡°Haha, this is killing me. Is he trying to hit through the mountain?¡± ¡°He probably thinks he¡¯s a Grandmaster, right? Dreaming of projecting True Qi¡­¡± Jeers started to rise from the crowd of the Morris family, but in the next second, everyone was dumbfounded. As Fraser Simmons¡¯s strength was fully exerted, a murky True Qi was seen detaching from the edge of his fist. Whoom! Carrying a fierce whistle, it smashed brutally towards Vince Brent¡¯s face! True Qi projection? How could this be? Vince Brent¡¯s eyes widened in horror, his mind reeling with shock. It was already too late to dodge. He could only watch as the gray True Qi enlarged before his eyes and, with a loud bang, brutally slammed into his face. Boom! Blood splattered everywhere. Vince Brent¡¯s prominent nose was flattened instantly, and his previously sharp-angled face nearly turned into a meat patty from the impact. A deathly silence instantly fell all around. Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Chapter 370 The Dawn After Dark_1 Chapter 370: Chapter 370 The Dawn After Dark_1 Thud! Vince Brent¡¯s lifeless body fell straight to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust. The people of the Morris family were all stunned. Vince Brent, who was in the later stage of Dark Strength, was actually killed by a punch from Fraser Simmons from across the air? How is that possible? As Elliot Morris recalled the scene of Vince Brent¡¯s death, he suddenly felt a shiver down his spine, stiffly turning his head only to see Fraser Simmons looking right at him. He felt a chill run down his entire body, as if he had fallen into an icy cave, and took a step back instinctively, his voice trembling as he said, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re already a half-step Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Heh, what do you think?¡± With a slight smile, Fraser Simmons revealed his eerily white teeth, the cold smile sending shivers down Elliot Morris¡¯s spine. ¡°How¡­ how could that be? You¡¯ve been bedridden for so many years, even if your illness was cured, how could you suddenly become a half-step Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because¡­¡± Mick Simmons almost let slip Greg Jensen¡¯s involvement, but he was quick to react and cut himself off just in time, changing the subject: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of built-up potential being suddenly released. My dad may have been bedridden for many years, but he never gave up on cultivating his True Qi. After he recovered from his injuries, he made a breakthrough to Complete Dark Power instantly. Isn¡¯t that quite normal?¡± Looking at the smile on Mick Simmons¡¯s face, Elliot Morris finally realized, and he said in a daze: ¡°You knew all along that he had become a half-step Grandmaster, so you deliberately deceived me just now?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± With a smile, Mick Simmons said, ¡°Elliot, you shouldn¡¯t put it that way. After all, I never said from the beginning that my dad wasn¡¯t a Grandmaster.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re full of it!¡± Knowing he had been tricked, Elliot Morris was suddenly embarrassed and angry, saying, ¡°You just said he couldn¡¯t take action¡­¡± ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t advisable for him to take action, not that he couldn¡¯t.¡± Mick Simmons interrupted him, somewhat impatiently saying, ¡°Enough, no more nonsense. When are you going to transfer Westland Pharmaceuticals to me?¡± Elliot Morris¡¯s face changed slightly, and he snorted coldly, ¡°What Westland Pharmaceuticals? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re thinking of reneging, are you?¡± ¡°Renege? You¡­ you¡¯re cheating; this match doesn¡¯t count¡ªlet¡¯s do it over tomorrow.¡± After saying this, Elliot Morris tried to walk outside. Seeing this, Fraser Simmons couldn¡¯t help but snort in derision, ¡°Do it over tomorrow? Do you think there¡¯s anyone in the Morris family who can defeat a half-step Grandmaster?¡± Elliot Morris stopped in his tracks, involuntarily pausing. Fraser Simmons continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two hours. If you don¡¯t bring me the transfer agreement within two hours, I¡¯ll personally come to the Morris family to take it. By then, we can settle both old and new scores together!¡± Elliot Morris¡¯s silhouette paused again, and then he hastened his footsteps and ran out. Seeing this, the people from the Morris family hurriedly followed after him, while only Hazel Simmons and Landon Morris hesitated for a moment before deciding to stay. In the blink of an eye, the people from the Morris family had all run off without a trace. Mick Simmons was the first to snap out of it and, full of surprise and joy, ran up to Fraser Simmons, asking, ¡°Dad, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Fraser Simmons shook his head, glanced at Vince Brent on the ground, and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m feeling very good now.¡± After many years, he had once again taken down an enemy with his fists, and his heart was both nervous and excited. Moreover, he felt as though he had shed twenty years, filled with strength from head to toe. Is this what it feels like to be a half-step Grandmaster? It¡¯s unbelievably thrilling! Fraser Simmons looked gratefully at Greg Jensen; if it wasn¡¯t for the remaining members of the Morris family present, he would have loved to bow to Greg Jensen right now to express his gratitude. Donald Simmons flashed a big smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s great, our Simmons family has a bright future ahead!¡± Fraser Simmons patted his shoulder, showing his relief, ¡°Donald, these past few years have been tough on you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not tough; it¡¯s what I should do.¡± Donald Simmons shook his head, his heart filled with overwhelming emotion, tears welling up in his eyes. In the years that Fraser Simmons had been confined to bed, it was Donald alone who had supported the entire Simmons family. The bitterness and pain were beyond the understanding of outsiders. After enduring so many hardships, the dawn was finally breaking. How could he not be moved? Fraser Simmons glanced over at Hazel Simmons and Landon Morris and said indifferently, ¡°You two go to the guest room to rest first. We have some matters to discuss.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Landon Morris, like a newlywed bride, modestly pulled Hazel Simmons along and randomly chose a guest room to enter. Only the members of the Simmons family, along with Greg Jensen and Bradley Ford, remained in the courtyard. Lawson Simmons came up to Greg Jensen and gave a deep bow, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I have said thank you many times already, so I won¡¯t say it anymore¡ªjust watch our Simmons family¡¯s performance from now on.¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently, handing him three Qi and Blood Pills, saying, ¡°Take one every day; don¡¯t hesitate to use them. You¡¯ve just become a Half-step Grandmaster. You need to stabilize your realm.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Jensen.¡± Fraser Simmons was deeply touched, remembering how he had once attempted to snatch the Fragrant Spirit Grass from Greg Jensen¡¯s hands, he felt immensely ashamed. Greg Jensen, however, did not think so much about it. It was simply giving as good as he got, and he also needed a character like the Simmons family to help him amass wealth. With the help of the Simmons family, he could focus solely on cultivating; there was no need to waste his time making money. ¡°Alright, call me if there¡¯s anything. I¡¯m heading back now.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Jensen, take care. Once the paperwork for Westland Pharmaceuticals and Jamae Pharmaceuticals is ready, I¡¯ll have Antonio Conner deliver it to you.¡± Greg Jensen was slightly startled, then understood. He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Merge Jamae Pharmaceuticals and Westland Pharmaceuticals. Make them first and second branches, settle accounts separately, and have a healthy competition.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Mick Simmons replied. ¡­ Late at night, at the Morris family residence in the provincial city, all the key members of the Morris family were present. Everyone sat in silence, and the atmosphere was so oppressive it was hard to breathe. Elliot Morris hung his head, sitting right in the middle of the sofa, with everyone¡¯s eyes on him. ¡°How did Vince Brent die?¡± ¡°He was¡­ he was killed by Fraser Simmons.¡± Slap! Leon Morris raised his hand and delivered a slap, angrily saying, ¡°Stop spouting bullshit! Fraser Simmons is a damn invalid; how could he possibly be a match for Vince Brent?¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s true, Fraser Simmons was cured by a young man. They all saw it.¡± ¡°Cured by a young man?¡± Leon Morris quickly sensed something was off and frowned, ¡°How old is this young man?¡± ¡°In his twenties, very handsome, and with good demeanor. Seems like he comes from a prestigious family.¡± ¡°In his twenties?¡± At those words, Leon Morris was taken aback and mused, ¡°Handsome, exceptional demeanor, and so young¡­ could it be someone from Healington?¡± His expression instantly grew serious, ¡°How did the Simmons family get involved with Healington?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Jasper Morris pondered and said, ¡°Dad, I heard a while back the Simmons family was causing a stir in Jamae City looking for treasures. Perhaps they really found something that caught Healington¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s possible.¡± Leon Morris nodded, there was no other explanation at this point; otherwise, where did that powerful young man come from? He frowned, looking again at Jasper Morris, ¡°Even if Fraser Simmons has recovered, he¡¯s at best in the later stage of Dark Strength, and he¡¯s just recovered from a serious illness. How could he possibly kill Vince Brent with one punch?¡± ¡°He¡­ he has achieved Half-step Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Half-step Grandmaster?¡± Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Chapter 371 Annual Income Over 100 Million_1 Chapter 371: Chapter 371 Annual Income Over 100 Million_1 Hiss! The Morris family was completely shocked! After a brief silence, the living room suddenly exploded into commotion. ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been disabled for so many years, and even if he recovered from his illness, how could he possibly become a half-step Grandmaster?¡± Leon Morris¡¯s face turned red with anger as he grabbed Elliot Morris¡¯s collar, fuming, ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard for so many years, yet I¡¯m still hovering at the Peak of Dark Power. Fraser Simmons has been lying in bed for several years, so why the hell can he become a half-step Grandmaster? Tell me, why?¡± He was truly furious. Even when Fraser Simmons was not ill, the Morris family had been suppressed by the Simmons family. Finally, after Fraser Simmons became disabled and he had successfully reached the Peak of Dark Power, when it was his turn to shine, that old man unexpectedly got ahead of him again. ¡°Dad, I¡­ I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know.¡± Elliot Morris¡¯s face was pale, and he was already drenched in cold sweat. Even now, thinking about the scene of Vince Brent¡¯s murder still terrified him, because Fraser Simmons could have easily killed him at the time. Who asked him to be so mouthy? A Grandmaster is not to be insulted, and those who do must die! Even if they killed him, the Morris family wouldn¡¯t dare to let out a fart. ¡­ Inside the Morris family¡¯s living room, it once again fell silent, as if even the air was about to solidify. Even those in the Morris family who had not cultivated the Martial Way knew what it meant to be a half-step Grandmaster. Thinking about what they had done to the Simmons family over the years, the Morris family members shuddered with fear. In the past, they bullied the Simmons family for lacking high-end fighters and snatched away quite a few properties; even Hazel Simmons, who had married into the Morris family, suffered as a result. Now that Fraser Simmons had become a half-step Grandmaster, would there be any good days left for the Morris family? Leon Morris¡¯s face turned ashen as he bowed his head, lost in thought. Jasper Morris glanced thoughtfully at his father and suddenly said, ¡°Dad, I think there¡¯s something fishy about Fraser Simmons becoming a half-step Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Do you still need to tell me that? Do you think your father doesn¡¯t know there¡¯s something wrong with this situation?¡± Leon Morris looked up and cursed. Jasper Morris swallowed his saliva and bravely continued, ¡°Dad, do you think Fraser Simmons¡¯s becoming a half-step Grandmaster has something to do with that young man?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Leon Morris shook his head, ¡°Healington is powerful, but they can¡¯t possibly have the method to become a half-step Grandmaster; otherwise, they would have dominated the Martial World by now.¡± Jasper Morris pondered for a moment, then continued, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right about that. But no matter what, that young man definitely knows how Fraser Simmons became a half-step Grandmaster. If we can find that young man, maybe we can learn that secret.¡± Upon hearing his eldest son¡¯s words, Leon Morris¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, and he exclaimed with surprise, ¡°Right, that youngster is a doctor, so he must know Fraser Simmons¡¯s physical condition the best¡­¡± Jasper Morris suggested, ¡°Dad, we need to act quickly on this matter; otherwise, if that kid leaves Qin Province, it will be difficult for us to find him.¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly, go and search for me now! Even if you have to turn Qin Province upside down, find that kid for me.¡± The Morris family members dispersed immediately. At this moment, a weak voice asked, ¡°Dad, what about the Jamae pharmaceutical factory?¡± ¡°What, you want your father to personally deliver it to Fraser Simmons?¡± Leon Morris said angrily. Jasper Morris quickly replied, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s not have any conflicts with the Simmons family for now. It¡¯s just a pharmaceutical factory; if he wants it, let him have it.¡± ¡°You make it sound so easy!¡± Leon Morris glared at him, then coldly turned to Elliot Morris, ¡°You go deliver the agreement later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Elliot Morris hastily agreed. Leon Morris looked at him again, then walked over to the window, gazing out into the night with a deep and thoughtful look, and murmured softly, ¡°Fraser Simmons, your damn luck is really something!¡± ¡­ The stillness of the night enveloped the provincial capital, yet undercurrents surged in the dark. The Morris family had mobilized nearly all their connections, searching for the young man who treated Fraser Simmons¡¯s illness. Before long, this news had reached the ears of other major families. Driven by curiosity, the entire provincial capital sprang into action. Meanwhile, the main character of this whirlwind, Greg Jensen, had already returned to his quad-style house in Jamae City, immersed in a tumultuous sea. ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Liliana Grey climbed out of the blankets, limping as she got out of bed, dodging Greg¡¯s teasing hands, and laughed: ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re not up to it today, huh? Did you plant too many seeds in other fields?¡± ¡°Me? Not up to it? If you¡¯re so capable, then don¡¯t run!¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not playing with you. I¡¯m going to take a bath. I feel all sticky and uncomfortable.¡± Watching Liliana flee to the bathroom, a wry smile appeared on Greg¡¯s lips. His trip to the provincial capital had indeed worn him out. Not only did he have to treat Fraser Simmons¡¯s illness, but he also had to help him modify his cultivation technique. Not to mention his True Qi was exhausted, countless brain cells had also perished. Of course, the rewards had been substantial. Westland Pharmaceuticals and Jamae Pharmaceuticals were the two largest pharmaceutical companies in Jamae City. Taking over these two companies equated to ruling Jamae¡¯s pharmaceutical industry. From the cultivation of medicinal materials, initial processing, to the final product, everything was under Greg¡¯s control, verging on a monopoly. The best thing in the world to do is to have a monopoly, where both the market and the pricing are completely within one¡¯s grasp. You can play the game however you wish. It was foreseeable that the two pharmaceutical factories, along with the medicinal material base and processing, this entire industrial chain, would bring in over a hundred million in income for Greg each year. The other businesses of Peach Blossom Group would yield profits no less than this number. Add to that the Peach Blossom Supermarket, the vegetable base, and the Dreamscape Garden, earning three to four hundred million a year was not a problem. At this point, Greg could finally catch his breath and not have to worry about money anymore. Being financially robust, he had allocated five million just for the medicinal materials needed to refine Qi-boosting pills. Once he had them all ready, he could focus on breaking through to the seventh level of Qi Refinement. Of course, besides the Qi-boosting pills, Dual Cultivation was indispensable. The only issue now was that spending all day running between several women was a bit of a waste of time. If he practiced Dual Cultivation with only one woman, she might not be able to handle it. ¡°It would be nice to have someone with a bit more stamina.¡± The image of Taylor Ware suddenly came to mind, her slender figure, the smooth lines of her muscles, all of which looked incredibly robust. He shook his head, dispelling the thought from his mind. Taylor was his key lieutenant. If she became unable to work because of this, who would help him make money? Greg glanced towards the bathroom. The frosted glass door cast a silhouette of a voluptuous body. A thought struck him, and he quietly got out of bed and entered the bathroom. ¡°Ah, stop it¡­¡± A yelp rose, soon turning into the sound of water. Greg wrapped his arms around Liliana from behind, resting his head on her shoulder, and whispered, ¡°Let me teach you something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not learning it!¡± Liliana, thinking he was up to some new trick, immediately rejected without a second thought. ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking, it¡¯s for exercising the body.¡± Greg placed his hand on her back, slowly transferring a stream of True Qi, and softly said, ¡°Come on, breathe with my rhythm, slowly¡­¡± ¡°Mmm, okay, but¡­ this feels so weird¡­¡± Liliana felt as if something was flowing through her body, causing a tingling sensation wherever it moved, a mix of discomfort and bliss. A moment later, she suddenly realized that her weary body seemed to be gradually regaining strength. Greg¡¯s idea was simple¡ªsince there was no suitable partner for Dual Cultivation, he would just train one himself. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Chapter 372 Meeting a Divine Being_1 Chapter 372: Chapter 372 Meeting a Divine Being_1 The bright moon hung high in the sky. Looking at Liliana Grey fast asleep, Greg Jensen climbed up contentedly, dressed himself, and sat down beside her to begin practicing the Guidance Technique. Bereft of a suitable Dual Cultivation partner, he had set his sights on Liliana Grey, teaching her the Dual Cultivation Method from the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutra.¡± He had only wanted to give it a try, but Liliana Grey¡¯s aptitude turned out to be exceptionally good. After he guided her for a while, the True Qi within her body started to circulate on its own. This time, the effects of their Dual Cultivation were more than ten times better than before! Feeling the increase in True Qi within, Greg Jensen was overjoyed. A simple trial had brought him such a great surprise. At this rate, he might not even need a month to directly breakthrough to the seventh layer of Qi Refinement. It seemed that only Dual Cultivation with another cultivator would yield the best effects! Moreover, when both parties operated the Dual Cultivation Technique, the effect would double once again. Greg Jensen was secretly excited. After completing the Attraction Technique, he glanced at the voluptuous body on the bed and couldn¡¯t help but feel interested again. Liliana Grey, although she had learned the Dual Cultivation Method, which was a matter of luck, had become stronger physically, but she felt somewhat exhausted mentally. In her daze, she felt as light as a feather, drifting with the wind. At times soaring to the clouds and then plunging down rapidly. That floating sensation made her feel thoroughly relaxed. Although her body was soft, it was filled with vitality. The moonlight was cold, but the temperature inside the house was gradually rising. ¡­ In the early morning, Liliana Grey slowly opened her eyes, stretched out lazily, turned her head, and met Greg Jensen¡¯s smiling eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Greg Jensen teased with a mischievous smile, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Hmph, bad guy, tormenting me all night.¡± Liliana Grey glared at him accusingly but then felt something amiss. She waved her arms vigorously and wondered, ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t my arms hurt at all?¡± Then, she moved her legs and found that they didn¡¯t hurt either. She was full of confusion as, in the past, she would feel sore and achy all over upon waking up. Today, not only were there no aches, but she also felt full of energy. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach you a set of techniques last night? This is the benefit of that technique.¡± Liliana Grey¡¯s eyes lit up as she swung her little fists, ¡°Can this technique be used to fight?¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry, ¡°What are you thinking about? This technique is primarily used to improve physical fitness.¡± ¡°Improve physical fitness?¡± Liliana Grey thought of something and blushed, spitting out, ¡°Humph, what a lousy technique, so filthy.¡± ¡°Hey, how is my technique filthy?¡± Greg Jensen responded discontentedly. Liliana Grey said with a flushed face, ¡°Isn¡¯t it filthy? My physical fitness has improved, but doesn¡¯t that benefit you?¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily, hinting mysteriously, ¡°Besides enhancing physical fitness, my technique can also delay aging.¡± ¡°Delay aging? Really?¡± Liliana Grey¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled with little stars. Greg Jensen feigned seriousness, ¡°Why would I lie to you? If you don¡¯t believe me, then you shouldn¡¯t practice it in the future.¡± ¡°No, I want to practice! I want to start right now!¡± Liliana Grey, like a boneless snake, wriggled into the bed and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Having learned that Dual Cultivation Technique could beautify and nourish the complexion, Liliana Grey was as excited as if she had taken a stimulant. No matter the time or place, she wanted to practice as soon as she thought of it. In the end, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t even have time to practice his Guidance Technique. As the two of them continued to advance, the True Qi in Liliana Grey¡¯s body grew visibly and rapidly. Correspondingly, the benefits Greg Jensen gained from Dual Cultivation with her also gradually increased. Seeing Liliana Grey as if possessed, Greg Jensen simply stopped going out¡ªafter all, there wasn¡¯t much else to do. The two of them spent all day sticking together in the courtyard house: eating, sleeping, and only going out to buy necessities, otherwise never leaving. This led Lois Abbott, Vince Cooper, Ryan Lampe, and others to suspect that he had ¡°met with an accident.¡± In the blink of an eye, more than a month passed, and Greg Jensen was infinitely close to the seventh level of Qi Refinement; just one step away from a breakthrough. Meanwhile, the provincial capital had fallen into collective confusion. Over this period, many people had heard the news of Fraser Simmons¡¯s recovery and his advancement to the status of a half-step Grandmaster. However, the process of recovery and becoming a half-step Grandmaster was mythicized by the tales people told. Some said the Simmons family had found a millennia-old medicine which not only cured Fraser Simmons¡¯s body but also allowed him to step into the realm of a half-step Grandmaster in one fell swoop. Others asserted that Fraser Simmons had encountered a divine being who not only healed his illness but also guided him to become a half-step Grandmaster. In any case, there were all sorts of stories. The explanation of ¡°encountering a divine being¡± certainly fitted the actual situation more closely, but without the Simmons family speaking up, no one could clarify the truth. At the same time, the martial families were confused by the series of moves made by the Morris family. The Morris family first mobilized all their resources to find a young man who had once been seen at the Simmons home. After coming up empty-handed, they prepared several significant gifts and visited the Simmons family, only to be turned away by Mick Simmons. In theory, with a half-step Grandmaster backing them, the Morris family should fear no feud with the Simmons family, even though he was not blood kin. However, subsequent developments shocked everyone. After Elliot Morris was driven away by Mick Simmons, the Morris family, instead of retaliating, prepared even more valuable gifts and sent their eldest son, Jasper Morris, to visit again. By doing so, the Morris family had given the Simmons family ample face, but Mick Simmons was utterly unappreciative and turned Jasper Morris away again. The Morris family had committed countless misdeeds during the years of the Simmons family¡¯s decline. Expecting himself to forgive them so easily was pure fantasy. Moreover, Mick Simmons was crystal clear about their intentions. Wasn¡¯t it just to find out how his father became a half-step Grandmaster? It was simple to state, but how could that be shared with outsiders? Especially with the Morris family, a clan nearly equivalent to an enemy, it was even less likely to disclose anything to them. With the Morris family taking the lead, other families also began to wonder exactly how Fraser Simmons had become a half-step Grandmaster. The previously desolate Simmons residence suddenly buzzed with activity. People initially thought that if the Simmons family didn¡¯t reveal the secret of the half-step Grandmaster, they would at least tell everyone who had cured Fraser Simmons. Yet, the Simmons family members claimed ignorance on the matter. When asked too often, they directly told others that the old master had found a Thousand-Year Lingzhi, and after consuming it, not only did his health improve, but his martial skills progressed further. Of course, such nonsense was not believed, but no matter how much they were questioned, the Simmons family members refused to budge. Thus, everyone became even more curious about the mysterious young man and intensified their search for him. Greg Jensen knew nothing about this and had no interest in finding out. Because he was putting all his effort into the final sprint, preparing to break through to the seventh level of Qi Refinement. Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Chapter 373: Qi Refinement Level 7_1 Chapter 373: Chapter 373: Qi Refinement Level 7_1 ¡°` Fireworks in March. A few gnarled peach trees sprouted new buds, blossoming into tender peach blossoms, fluttering in the wind with the promise of spring. The stream diverted into the courtyard babbled and tinkled. The pervasive mist added a touch of moisture to the peach trees. A gust of spring breeze brought warmth. A few scattered peach blossoms were lifted into the sky by the wind, dancing freely, tossed about by the raging gale. The peach trees swayed gently with the wind, making a rhythmic rustling sound. As the wind quickened, so did the sounds, calling out with the same vitality as the spirit of spring. Inside the studio. Liliana Grey felt completely drained, collapsing into Greg Jensen¡¯s arms, breathing heavily, not wanting to move at all. So tired! Even with the Cultivation Technique that Greg Jensen taught her, her physical strength couldn¡¯t keep up. The intensity just now even gave Liliana Grey the illusion that she was about to be torn apart by the fierce wind. It was too powerful. ¡°I¡¯m about to breakthrough, don¡¯t make noise,¡± he said. Greg Jensen pinched her, then poured out a handful of Qi Blood Pills¡ªmore than a dozen¡ªand threw them directly into his mouth. Afterward, he went to the wooden couch inside the studio, sat down cross-legged, and began practicing the Guidance Technique. His robust True Qi circulated, heading straight for the Yin aperture. In the seventh level of Qi Refinement, one cultivates the Yin aperture. Once the Yin aperture is formed, the Divine Sense is born, enabling one to peer into the universe within and control the external release of True Qi. Indeed, it is only at the seventh level of Qi Refinement that one possesses the ability to release True Qi externally. Though someone with Complete Dark Power might also be able to release True Qi, they can¡¯t control its cohesion due to the lack of Divine Sense. Even if they managed to release it, it would be like Fraser Simmons, barely able to condense True Qi into a mass and throw it, and it would disperse at a distance. Only upon reaching the seventh level of Qi Refinement, which is the Innate Grandmaster realm in the Martial Way, does one possess enough Divine Sense to control the external release of True Qi without it dissipating. The reason Greg Jensen can condense Qi into a sword is primarily due to his mastery of spell techniques; without the Golden Sword Technique, he could only release a ball of True Qi like Fraser Simmons. It should be noted that when martial artists reach the Innate Grandmaster realm, although they can birth a thread of Divine Sense, the lack of techniques to nourish it results in a frail Divine Sense that is hardly useful. Therefore, the external release of True Qi in the martial arts realm is crude at best, typically used only to enhance the power of punches and sword strikes, lacking the myriad applications of a Cultivator. For Cultivators, entering the seventh level of Qi Refinement marks the beginning of formal spell technique training. Time ticks away, second by second. Greg Jensen sits cross-legged on the wooden couch, eyes closed, his breathing even. Liliana Grey lies across the bed, propping her head with her hand, gazing at him in a daze, a look of satisfaction and joy on her face. She could not pinpoint exactly when it started, but she found herself in love with the young man before her. Despite his young age, he is steady in his actions and possesses a great sense of responsibility. What¡¯s most important is that Nathan Humphrey seems to respect Greg Jensen greatly, and the two get along quite well. Many things he was reluctant to share with his mother, Nathan Humphrey would discuss with Greg Jensen. She just doesn¡¯t know if Nathan would be willing to call Greg Jensen ¡°dad.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Liliana Grey suddenly came to her senses and glanced once more at Greg Jensen, who was cultivating with eyes closed, and sighed deeply. She knew that her thoughts just now were somewhat wishful. She was but a faded flower, while Greg Jensen¡¯s future held boundless possibilities. How could she assume the right to have her son call another man ¡°dad?¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± Just then, Greg Jensen let out a faint groan. Liliana Grey started, looking up to see a trace of pain flash across Greg Jensen¡¯s face. ¡°` Immediately after, it transformed into a look of bewilderment. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡± Liliana Grey was somewhat anxious but didn¡¯t dare to move recklessly and could only watch in worry. What she didn¡¯t know was that Greg Jensen¡¯s condition at this moment was very strange; he only felt as if his consciousness had floated into the air. At this moment, his body¡¯s breathing was unrelated to him, and the circulation of True Qi within his body also had nothing to do with him, as if his consciousness had detached from his body. That feeling of being light as a feather and drifting made him somewhat panic-stricken. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when suddenly his consciousness loosened, and everything in front of him became clear. The somewhat chaotic studio, the messy double bed, the beauty lying across the bed, and his own self seated in meditation on the wooden couch. Everything was so clear. This feeling was very strange, different from looking at things with his eyes. As for what exactly was different, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. It was as if everything around him was not perceived through any particular sense but rather directly imprinted onto his mind. Without hesitation, he quickly followed the Technique of Inner Observation as recorded in the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± visualizing the meridians and flesh within his body. In the next second, his consciousness suddenly sank, and he found himself in a red world. The flesh and bones, the internal organs, were all clearly visible. Is this inner observation? A hint of joy surfaced on Greg Jensen¡¯s face as he operated the Technique of Inner Observation, bringing his consciousness back to the sea of consciousness. He had just given birth to Divine Sense, and the sea of consciousness was hazy, like an unexplored chaotic world, devoid of any life. Greg Jensen knew that as his cultivation progressed, this place would undergo earth-shattering changes, so he did not mind it but began to consolidate his Divine Sense according to the methods of cultivation. With Divine Sense, not only did he gain a method of probing, but he could also control True Qi more precisely; whether it was external release or the speed of True Qi circulation, it would be significantly faster than before. More importantly, many magical techniques that he had not been able to cultivate before, he could now begin to learn and use. Fireball Technique, Thunder Law, and so on. These basic offensive spells, although they seemed very rudimentary, when practiced deeply, their power was not to be underestimated. At the very least, they were more than enough to deal with those Martial Way masters. As the daylight faded, Greg Jensen had cultivated for an entire day, while Liliana Grey had spent the whole day watching him from the bed. At the beginning, seeing that his complexion was not good, Liliana Grey was a bit worried, but seeing that there was no issue, she then put her mind at ease. But now, she was really too hungry, yet she did not want to leave Greg Jensen alone. Just as she was conflicted about whether to cook or not, Greg Jensen slowly opened his eyes, a flash of sharp light vanishing in an instant. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Liliana Grey hurried over, looking at him with a blend of curiosity and surprise, and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Haha, of course I feel great, I¡¯ve made a breakthrough!¡± Greg Jensen laughed. Upon hearing this, Liliana Grey relaxed and suddenly changed her tone, huffing, ¡°You really are something, cultivating for such a long time, I¡¯m nearly starved to death.¡± Smack! Greg Jensen gave her plump rear a hefty slap and laughed: ¡°Starved to death and still not hurrying to cook? Standing around like this, do you expect the food to come to you?¡± ¡°Ouch, you bad man, how dare you hit me, I¡­ mmm¡­¡± ¡°Hitting and scolding are signs of love, aren¡¯t they?¡± Greg Jensen gave her a deep kiss and said with a naughty smile, ¡°But just this kind of love is definitely not enough; how about we explore the true meaning of love a bit more deeply?¡± ¡°Ah, no, I¡¯m going to cook!¡± Liliana Grey ran off to one side like a startled deer, bouncing and hopping away, then turned to Greg Jensen and snorted coldly: ¡°You still want to bully me? Keep dreaming, huh!¡± After saying this, she turned and ran out. Seeing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, then excitedly started to try out new spells. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Chapter 374 Spring Thunder_1 Chapter 374: Chapter 374 Spring Thunder_1 ¡°` As the spell circulated, a wisp of flame appeared at the tips of Greg Jensen¡¯s fingers, the fire tinged with blue amidst its red hue. The flame itself naturally had no effect on Greg himself, but should an outsider come too close, they would immediately feel the terrifying high temperature. Greg extended his Divine Sense, controlling the flame to shift its shape at will, eventually forming into a fist-sized fireball that hovered above his palm. With a gentle pinch, the fireball immediately dissipated into the air. The room was still too cramped. Experimenting with new spells here, one might accidentally set the house on fire. This time¡¯s experiment was much easier than the last, after all, Greg had reached the seventh layer of Qi Refinement, with an abundance of True Qi in his body, the consumption of the Fireball Technique was truly insignificant. Greg thought for a moment and decided to try the Falling Thunder Technique again. As long as he could condense it, that would be enough. When he found time and a more spacious place, he would then test the power of the new spell. Although the Falling Thunder Technique belonged to the element of fire, it was classified separately and served as the foundation for all Thunder Law spells. For instance, the Five Thunder Rectification, Divine Sword Thunder Technique, among others, all required first mastering the Falling Thunder Technique. With the basic Thunder Law in hand, one could then continue to cultivate other thunder-related spells. Greg sat cross-legged on the wooden couch, gazing at the spring light outside the window, towards the clear blue sky, and pinched a spell. As the True Qi circulated, he felt a connection in his thoughts, as if there was a response from the unknown. Without thinking, he instinctively uttered a low command, ¡°Snap!¡± Crack! The sky was clear, yet suddenly, there was a clap of thunder. A streak of blue lightning, scarcely visible to the naked eye, streaked straight down! ¡°Holy shit!¡± Greg was startled and rushed out to check. ¡­ In the alley where the courtyard was located, a young man was holding a girl¡¯s hand, swearing an oath: ¡°Baby, believe me, if I¡¯m still in touch with her, may the heavens strike me with thunder and I shall not die a good death!¡± he declared. The girlfriend was moved by her boyfriend¡¯s oath and was about to forgive him when suddenly¡­ Crack! A deafening thunderclap burst forth. Immediately after, a streak of blue lightning struck right in front of the man. Both were stunned. The man, looking at the small pit smoking with blue fumes on the ground, said in a daze, ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be real, can it?¡± The girl, stomping her feet in anger, yelled, ¡°Vincent Black! We¡¯re done!¡± Watching his girlfriend run away, the man became anxious and hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Baby, hear me out, it¡¯s really not my fault,¡± he begged. ¡°It¡¯s not your damn fault? The thunder struck already!¡± she rebutted. The girl suddenly stopped, gazing at him intently, and said coldly, ¡°Do you dare swear again? Just do it one more time, and I will forgive you.¡± ¡°Ah, again?¡± Ordinarily, swearing was as easy as drinking water for him, but now¡­ Cold sweat broke out on the man¡¯s forehead, and he said with a forced smile, ¡°Baby, you know, oaths shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly, if you say them too much they lose their power.¡± ¡°Right, so you¡¯ve been lying to me!¡± she accused. ¡°Hey, baby¡­¡± The two figures receded into the distance. Creak! The gate of the courtyard silently cracked open, and Greg stuck his head out from inside, seeing the two still walking away, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t blame me for this.¡± ¡°` Greg Jensen looked down at the small pit struck by lightning and couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in wonder. As expected of Thunder Law, its power was indeed formidable. If it had struck a person¡­ Greg wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and shrank back into safety, ¡°I can¡¯t be so reckless in the future, lucky that no one was struck.¡± Just then, Liliana Grey poked her head out of the kitchen and asked curiously, ¡°Hey, was that thunder just now?¡± ¡°No way, with the sky so clear, where would the thunder come from? You must be hearing things,¡± Greg replied. ¡°Is that so? I was sure I heard thunder just now.¡± Liliana thought she had heard wrong and turned back to continue cooking. Greg silently chuckled to himself and went back to his room to study the new spell. Unbeknownst to him, that seemingly inconsequential bolt of lightning had caused quite a stir in Jamae City. It wasn¡¯t long before news of ground lightning in a drought spread through the internet across the entire Qin Province. Some joked that it was a cultivator undergoing tribulation, while others believed it was the heavens punishing those who break their oaths. In the end, the relevant authorities came forward to debunk the rumors and explained why there could be lightning on a clear day, which cooled down the heated discussions. Unaware of all this, Greg was enjoying the dinner Liliana had prepared. After dinner, Greg unusually did not go straight to bed, and Liliana breathed a sigh of relief. In recent days, she had been in pain and yet, joyful. On one hand, she enjoyed being with Greg, but on the other, she feared too much of a good thing might bore him. That night, Greg did not continue their Dual Cultivation but instead held Liliana as they watched the moonlight and chatted for a long time. Peach Blossom supermarket in Jamae was about to open, and after Peach Blossom Group took over two pharmaceutical factories, they were planning to expand into the provincial capital. Dreamscape Garden was also planning to open a branch there. Although Greg didn¡¯t need to be personally involved in these businesses, not showing his face at all wasn¡¯t proper. Moreover, with the Martial Way exchange meeting coming up, Greg needed to refine some more Qi and Blood Pills. When Liliana knew Greg would be away for a while, she didn¡¯t feel opposed, but softly said, ¡°No matter where you go, this yard will always be waiting for you.¡± Greg felt warmth in his heart and rested his head on her shoulder, rubbing it gently, but said no more. Liliana, with her age and experience, was understanding and empathetic. Many things didn¡¯t need to be said for her to understand, and that comforted Greg greatly. ¡­ In the morning, after breakfast, Liliana brought over the ironed suit and helped Greg dress neatly. Then, like a little wife, she stepped back two paces to inspect him for a long while. Satisfied that there were no issues, she nodded and smiled, ¡°Okay, you look even handsomer than before.¡± Greg laughed heartily with a hint of meaning, ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that thanks to your good care?¡± ¡°Off with you, be careful on the road, and come back whenever you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg kissed her on the forehead and turned to walk out. When he reached the mouth of the alley, the Jeep was already waiting there. ¡°Good morning, boss!¡± After not seeing him for a few days, Trey Holmes¡¯s usually cold face had a touch more smile. ¡°Boss, where to first?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head to Double Phoenix Group.¡± A while ago, Lois Abbott and Greg had discussed and decided to merge Dreamscape Garden and Peach Blossom supermarket into a group company, which she would manage. The business was growing, and it wouldn¡¯t do to rely solely on Kingsley Harrison alone; it was just too busy. Creating a group company to help him build a management team was the right move. Greg¡¯s visit was really just a formality. He listened to their work progress reports and future plans. After chatting for a while, he had lunch with Lois, and then hurried off to Peach Blossom Group. By the time he arrived, Taylor Ware was taking a nap. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Chapter 375 Playing with Fire_1 Chapter 375: Chapter 375 Playing with Fire_1 375 You¡¯ve seen me before After the secretary recognized Greg Jensen and had him sit down in the office, she went back into the lounge and called for Taylor Ware. Taylor Ware seemed to have just taken a shower, only wearing a nightgown that barely covered her rear, exposing two straight long legs in the air, plump and smooth, extremely white, and attractive. As she walked, her muscles outlined, carrying a certain wild beauty. Greg Jensen, captivated, couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva, teasingly said, ¡°Miss, this is the office, and you just came out in a nightgown?¡± Taylor Ware, while drying her damp hair, walked over to lock the office door, then pouted and replied, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, you¡¯ve seen me before.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The fire within Greg Jensen suddenly flared up. Unaware of her effect, Taylor Ware, with a smile, sat on the arm of the sofa, her smooth legs mere inches away from Greg Jensen¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you trying to start something?¡± Greg Jensen asked with innuendo. With a hint of pride, Taylor Ware tilted her head back, showing off her white neck, her gaze holding seventy percent provocation and thirty percent anticipation, she hummed, ¡°Do you have the guts? If you dare touch me, I¡¯ll quit tomorrow, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do then.¡± ¡°Heh, at worst I¡¯ll just sell the company.¡± Taylor Ware was startled, ¡°Would you really do that?¡± ¡°For a night with you, what wouldn¡¯t I give up?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Taylor Ware clearly did not expect Greg Jensen to say such a thing, alarm flashing in her eyes, and before she could react, Greg Jensen had already reached out and grasped her arm. Then, with a gentle pull, Taylor Ware¡¯s body, which emitted a sweet fragrance, was already sitting in Greg Jensen¡¯s arms. ¡°Ah, you¡­ what are you doing? Let go of me, mhm¡­¡± Taylor Ware¡¯s eyes instantly widened, her body tensed up, frozen in place. Her hands flailed about in the air, as if unsure where to rest them. The oncoming rush of masculine scent, hot as a furnace, melted her heart and softened her stiff body. Her body gradually slackened, like a boneless snake draped limply over Greg Jensen, murmuring indistinctly. Moments later, Taylor Ware suddenly snapped to her senses, biting down hard on Greg Jensen¡¯s shoulder. Greg Jensen was the first man she had been vulnerable with, and she had fantasized about this moment countless times in her nocturnal dreams. However, she didn¡¯t expect this day to come so fast, so suddenly. Furthermore, it was not until this moment that she realized all the preparation she had done for this day was unnecessary. Now, she was like a marionette, moving as the invisible strings commanded her. ¡­ The outer office was the reception area where the secretary was drafting Taylor Ware¡¯s schedule for the following week. She typed rapidly, the crisp sound of the keyboard kept on incessantly. Each keystroke, rhythmic, involuntarily enthralling. After an unknown period, the typing suddenly ceased. The secretary turned her head toward the office, listened intently with a puzzled look, and muttered, ¡°Strange, what¡¯s that noise?¡± ¡­ Sweat soaked her body, strands of hair on her forehead and temples clung tightly to her face due to the sweat. Taylor Ware slowly stood up, her beautiful brows slightly furrowed, her hands instinctively pushed off Greg Jensen¡¯s body. ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me carry you.¡± ¡°First, help me get my nightgown.¡± Taylor Ware did not refuse but coldly reminded. Greg Jensen smirked, bending to pick up the nightgown, then held her in his arms and entered the bathroom in the lounge. ¡°Get out!¡± Taylor Ware said coldly. Greg Jensen laughed, asked, ¡°Can you manage on your own?¡± ¡°None of your business, get out!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be outside. Just call me if you need anything.¡± Greg Jensen walked out of the bathroom, paused for a moment, and then his face broke into a delighted smile. Looking up, he saw the pink bed sheets and duvet cover, and the set of black lingerie placed on top of them. Besides the bed, the rest area had two separate armchairs. Greg sat down in one of the chairs and then realized he was still holding Taylor Ware¡¯s nightdress, which he brought to his nose and sniffed. A faint, delicate fragrance entered his nostrils. Taylor Ware was different from other women. Perhaps it was because she had spent years practicing with weapons, she naturally exuded an air of valorous spirit. The satisfaction of conquering her was incomparable to others. Of course, amidst the comfort and joy, Greg also felt a tinge of worry. What if Taylor really threw in the towel after what they had done? It wasn¡¯t like he could truly sell off the company, could he? With his current status, he could entrust the company¡¯s management to the Simmons family, but keeping it in his own woman¡¯s hands was of a different nature altogether. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just go with the flow,¡± he decided. Greg shook his head, set the nightdress aside, and was about to take a nap on the bed when he suddenly heard a scream from the bathroom. Alarmed, he quickly stood up and pushed the door open to enter. There sat Taylor Ware with tears in her eyes, sitting on the floor with a look of distress that bore no trace of her usual bold and spirited demeanor. Greg hurriedly helped her up, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Taylor Ware pouted, but then, feeling something was off, she pushed Greg away. Just as she was about to speak, the pain made her involuntarily fall backward. Greg, with quick reflexes, caught her in his arms and laughed lightly, ¡°Alright, stop fussing. I¡¯ll join you in the shower.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, let me go!¡± ¡°Hurry up, before the little secretary walks in.¡± ¡°No, you¡­ how could you again¡­ mmm¡­¡± ¡­ The two of them wrestled the whole morning away until the little secretary couldn¡¯t help but call to check in, prompting them to finish up hastily. Indeed, Taylor Ware, with her years of martial arts training, had much more stamina than the average woman. After such a commotion, she still had the energy to get up. Of course, this was also thanks to Greg applying True Qi to help her regulate her body¡¯s meridians; otherwise, she certainly wouldn¡¯t be bouncing around as she was. ¡°You take care of the company. I have to go to the provincial city for a few days,¡± he said. ¡°As if you could help out even if you were home,¡± Taylor retorted with an annoyed look, unnerving the little secretary who was watching. Was there always such tension between the two big bosses? Unperturbed, Greg laughed, ¡°Shall we have dinner together tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Taylor said with a cold face, ¡°Do you think managing a conglomerate is that leisurely?¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m off to the provincial city. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Taylor responded softly, her expression suddenly softened, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about home; just take care of your own things.¡± Hearing this, Greg smiled happily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Taylor answered without looking up, focusing on the document in her hands. Moments later, the office quieted down again. She looked up at the empty office, feeling a bit dazed. Then, as if mad, she hurriedly stood up, ran to the floor-to-ceiling windows, and looked down at the street. A Jeep was just exiting the garage at that moment and then it gradually disappeared into the distance. In that moment, Taylor suddenly felt as if she had lost something. Lost her burning heart. Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Chapter 376 The Innocent Ceiling_1 Chapter 376: Chapter 376 The Innocent Ceiling_1 After leaving the Peach Blossom Group, Greg Jensen drove alone to the provincial capital. The martial arts exchange meeting was in three days, and he had to visit the Simmons family in advance to get the invitation letter. Greg had called Fraser Simmons before he departed, and when he arrived at the Simmons home, all four members of the family were standing at the entrance to welcome him. Mick Simmons and Donald Simmons looked the same as ever, while Fraser Simmons appeared ruddy and spirited, looking a hundred times better than before. Amelia Simmons, however, wore a schoolgirl outfit, similar to JK style but not as revealing, displaying her twenty-year-old innocence to the fullest. She was the kind of delicate and petite girl, yet paradoxically busty, contrasting sharply with her slim waist like willow branches, giving a strong sense of contrast. Greg couldn¡¯t help but be dazzled by her, thinking to himself that this was probably what they meant by ¡°pure desire.¡± Moreover, this young girl was particularly bold, facing Greg¡¯s gaze, she blushed somewhat, but still deliberately pushed her chest out. Fraser Simmons and Mick Simmons watched from the side, not stopping her; instead, they smiled approvingly. ¡°Did you get the invitation letter?¡± ¡°Yes, I got it.¡± Mick Simmons regained his composure and picked up a box from the side, which contained a black ebony wood plaque with the character ¡°Qin¡± engraved on it. Besides, the plaque was carved with some intricate patterns around the edges, seemingly as an anti-counterfeiting measure. Greg examined the plaque carefully and without looking up asked, ¡°How many blood qi elixirs can you sell at the exchange meeting?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± When Mick Simmons heard his question, he became somewhat hesitant. Greg raised his head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to tally them up a few days ago?¡± Mick Simmons forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t tally them up, it¡¯s just that¡­ there¡¯s no way to tally this thing.¡± ¡°No way to tally?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mick Simmons said, ¡°To be honest with you, these things will be priceless as soon as they appear. If we price them at three million each as you suggested, they would probably be snatched up like mad.¡± ¡°Seems I thought too much.¡± Greg pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Then just casually refine some.¡± ¡°Alright, do we need to help you sell them on behalf of the Simmons family?¡± Mick Simmons asked. Greg looked at him with a smile that was not quite a smile, then turned to look at Fraser Simmons. Fraser Simmons¡¯s face darkened with anger, and he scolded, ¡°Fool, do you think that a family like ours can meddle with something like the blood qi elixir?¡± Upon hearing this, Mick Simmons was startled, and cold sweat broke out instantly. The blood qi elixir had good effects and wasn¡¯t too expensive; it would surely cause a frenzy as soon as it appeared at the exchange meeting. But, there were only so many blood qi elixirs, and many people wouldn¡¯t be able to purchase them. Who would the Simmons family sell these elixirs to then, and who could they afford not to sell to? Whichever choice they made, the Simmons family would offend people, and anyone who could afford a blood qi elixir was no ordinary person; simply bringing one up might be formidable. But what if several factions were to trouble the Simmons family together? Mick Simmons shivered and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I misspoke just now; please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s fine.¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°Actually, you all don¡¯t need to worry too much about it; I¡¯m not planning on making the blood qi elixir for the long term.¡± Fraser Simmons and the others nodded, understanding. Indeed, Greg wasn¡¯t really short on money right now; rather than spending his days researching elixirs, it would be better to focus his time on cultivation. ¡°Alright, find a quiet place for me; I want to refine some elixirs. Also, take this list and buy everything on it by tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen.¡± Mick Simmons took the list, then arranged for a car to take Greg to a nearby villa. By that afternoon, Mick Simmons had bought back all the required herbs for refining the blood qi elixirs, but it was Amelia Simmons who delivered the herbs. ¡°Mr. Jensen, here are the medicinal ingredients you requested.¡± Seeing Amelia Simmons¡¯s petite frame carrying two large bags, Greg Jensen quickly ran over to take them from her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t your father come? He shouldn¡¯t tire you out like this.¡± Amelia smiled upon hearing this, her eyes curving into crescents, ¡°These bags aren¡¯t heavy. Although I haven¡¯t practiced the Martial Way, I¡¯ve trained a bit in our Simmons family¡¯s Cultivation Technique.¡± Greg Jensen, holding the bags, felt that each must weigh at least fifty or sixty pounds. He casually said, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re pretty strong.¡± ¡°You flatter me, Mr. Jensen.¡± Amelia smiled shyly, her cheeks rosy like ripe apples, unknowingly whetting Greg Jensen¡¯s appetite. ¡°Alright, come on in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen carried the bags inside while Amelia followed closely behind. The villa wasn¡¯t very large, and for safety reasons, all the cleaning and security staff had been removed by Antonio Conner. In the entire villa, there were only Greg Jensen and Amelia Simmons. Greg Jensen took the medicinal ingredients to the kitchen and began washing the dust off their surfaces. Amelia hesitated, ¡°Mr. Jensen, my father said if you don¡¯t mind, could I stay and help?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯d really appreciate it,¡± Greg replied without a second thought. Amelia quickly came over to help wash the ingredients, feeling the closeness of the masculine presence; she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and secretly glance at Greg Jensen. Perhaps it was because of the attitude of her grandfather and father, but she always thought Greg Jensen was very stern, his air of authority intimidating and frightening. However, up close, he also seemed very ordinary, just like a handsome, older boy next door. Being near him she felt an all-encompassing warmth and an inexplicable sense of security. Amelia exhaled and a smile appeared on her lips. The two of them were busy all morning and didn¡¯t finish handling all the ingredients until it was time for lunch. ¡°Mr. Jensen, let¡¯s eat first,¡± Donald Simmons said, bringing in a pile of food containers, setting the meal on the table, and inviting Greg Jensen to join. There were more than a dozen dishes laid out in a row, each one brightly colored and richly fragrant, likely bought from a fancy hotel. ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome, it¡¯s my duty.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, washed his hands, then started eating. Amelia ate gracefully, occasionally looking at Greg with bright eyes. Mick Simmons, watching, felt a stir in his heart, thoughtfully glancing at Greg and his daughter before continuing to eat. After eating, Mick Simmons called Amelia out and asked, ¡°Lia, how do you feel?¡± ¡°About what?¡± Amelia¡¯s face turned redder, and she mumbled, looking down, ¡°Really, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Mick Simmons laughed, ¡°Lia, just think of it like getting a boyfriend. Don¡¯t overthink it. Let me tell you, a boyfriend like Mr. Jensen is hard to find.¡± ¡°Dad, you really are¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s face became even more flushed, her voice so low it was almost inaudible, ¡°I would¡­ but we can¡¯t get married.¡± Mick Simmons sighed and said with a bitter smile, ¡°What if? We can only gamble. If we win, you¡¯d have happiness, and our Simmons family would have a strong ally. Even if you can¡¯t get married, Mr. Jensen won¡¯t leave you alone. Mr. Jensen is a man of honor¡­ as long as¡­ as long as there is some real progress between you¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I get it, I¡¯ll see.¡± Amelia ran off with a red face. Mick Simmons could only sigh helplessly. Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Chapter 377 Falling All Over the Ground Like Red_1 Chapter 377: Chapter 377 Falling All Over the Ground Like Red_1 Greg didn¡¯t know what the father and daughter were thinking. After resting for a while at noon, he began to concentrate on brewing the medicinal ingredients. Amelia conscientiously went to the living room to play on her phone, while Greg was busy in the kitchen until dark, ultimately producing close to forty Elixir pills. He put all the Elixirs into a small medicine bottle and suddenly realized that Mick hadn¡¯t come to deliver dinner. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t your dad bring over dinner?¡± ¡°No.¡± Amelia laughed, ¡°But it¡¯s okay, I went out and bought groceries in the afternoon, so I¡¯ll cook dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Can you cook?¡± ¡°Mr. Greg, you really underestimate me. I started learning to cook with my mom when I was in my teens.¡± ¡°Uh, okay then.¡± Greg smiled, feeling a bit puzzled. He had the impression that Mick and his daughter were acting a bit strange today. He didn¡¯t dwell on it and, after cleaning up the kitchen, went to the master bedroom¡¯s bathroom for a shower. By the time he came out from the shower, Amelia had already prepared dinner. There were four dishes and a soup, along with a bottle of red wine. Staring at the red wine, Greg was somewhat startled and exclaimed, ¡°Are you of age already? You drink wine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m of age, I¡¯ve even passed my eighteenth birthday.¡± Thinking of something, Amelia¡¯s face suddenly blushed, and with her head lowered she picked up her glass, took a small sip, and said, ¡°Mr. Greg, don¡¯t keep staring at me, you¡­ you drink.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg nodded with a smile. The two of them ate and drank wine, not speaking much to each other. Before long, when Greg went to pour more wine, he found the bottle empty. Looking up, he saw Amelia lifting her glass in a toast, draining the wine in one gulp. Her cheeks were rosy, her eyes slightly narrowed and her gaze a bit misty. A droplet of wine spilled from the corner of her thin lips, then spread to her chin, trickling down her fair neck and into her bosom. The bright red wine on her skin resembled a delicate cinnabar mole. Possibly due to the alcohol, Greg felt his heartbeat gradually speed up and his breathing became somewhat rushed. ¡°Mr. Greg, why do you keep staring at me?¡± ¡°Uh, no, not at all.¡± A hint of panic flashed in Greg¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Amelia covered her mouth and giggled, saying in a tipsy blur, ¡°Hehe, I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Moved by the moment, Greg¡¯s lips curled into a sly smile as he asked, ¡°Oh, so tell me what I¡¯m thinking?¡± Just as Amelia was about to speak, she suddenly realized what she was about to say. Her already flushed face grew even more rosy, and she retorted, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re so bad, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Greg grinned and stood up to help clear the table. Amelia quickly said, ¡°You sit, I can clean up.¡± They were very close to each other, and her quiet floral scent mixed with a faint smell of alcohol wafted into his nose. Greg instinctively wrapped his arm around her waist, her slender waist felt like a willow branch in his embrace, giving him a sense of complete control and satisfaction. Amelia stiffened, then relaxed, and without turning her head, hummed, ¡°Mr. Greg, stop messing around, I¡¯m cleaning up.¡± ¡°Forget about cleaning up, let me take care of you instead.¡± Greg lowered his head, deeply inhaling the scent of her hair before gently kissing her. Amelia shivered, her body immediately going limp, as if all her strength had been drained, and she leaned softly against Greg¡¯s chest. Greg fully understood the Simmons family¡¯s intentions and, no longer holding back, he lifted Amelia¡¯s chin and kissed her. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Amelia Simmons was obviously a novice, initially she tried to resist, but she quickly admitted defeat. ¡°Sir, to the bedroom.¡± ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± Greg Jensen also realized what was happening, scooped her up horizontally, went upstairs, kicked open the half-closed bedroom door, then climbed onto the bed. In the dimly lit room, Amelia Simmons¡¯s body was somewhat stiff. Despite her mental preparation, she was still somewhat nervous when the moment arrived. She took a deep breath, ready to face the storm. However, Greg Jensen¡¯s roughness suddenly changed. He did not continue to press forward but held her in his arms and gently stroked her hair while chatting with her. Spring rain is as precious as oil, especially the continuous fine drizzle. The pristine rainwater, flowing through every nook and cranny, silently moistens the cracked and parched soil, bringing endless spring vitality to all things. Amelia Simmons was different from all of Greg Jensen¡¯s other women, even more compliant and docile than Vince Cooper, and had better stamina than Taylor Ware. Her fully submissive attitude could greatly satisfy a man¡¯s desire to conquer. The only flaw was that she was somewhat inhibited. Of course, this was no problem for Greg Jensen. ¡­ Mick Simmons still couldn¡¯t quite rest easy, so he drove to the villa to check things out, only to find leftover bowls and chopsticks on the dining table. Wondering where everyone had gone, he suddenly heard muffled roars from upstairs, and his face flushed red as he rapidly figured out what was happening. Looking upstairs with some concern, he sighed, his thoughts a jumble of emotions. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he swiftly left the villa. ¡­ The Morris family. ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t find that young man.¡± Leon Morris said, ¡°We¡¯ve practically turned the provincial city upside down, but we still haven¡¯t found the young man who treated Fraser Simmons.¡± Leon Morris¡¯s face showed a bitter expression; all the wrinkles on his face gathered together as he sighed, ¡°Stop looking, he¡¯s probably long gone.¡± ¡°What do we do then? Just let the Simmons family overshadow ours?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Leon Morris frowned, then sighed again, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If it really comes to it, we¡¯ll invite a half-step Grandmaster from another province over. See if we can defeat Fraser Simmons at the Martial Way conference. If we can, then the Simmons family¡¯s businesses will naturally become ours. If we can¡¯t¡­¡± He did not continue, falling into an irritable silence instead. Jasper Morris didn¡¯t speak either because he knew that if they couldn¡¯t defeat the Simmons family, they¡¯d have no choice but to be overshadowed by them. After a while, Leon Morris suddenly spoke up, ¡°During this exchange meeting, Healington will be sending over a traveler and a protector. Make sure to prepare a generous gift for them.¡± Jasper Morris replied with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Dad, we send gifts to Healington every year, and it doesn¡¯t seem to make any difference. They take the gifts, but they don¡¯t take us seriously at all.¡± Leon Morris looked at him intently, ¡°Whether they take us seriously is not important, what¡¯s important is not to offend them. Moreover, if by chance our gifts catch Healington¡¯s eye, our Morris family would be set to soar high.¡± Jasper Morris paused for a moment, then nodded in understanding. Healington¡¯s status in the martial world was extremely unique, whether for their ability to save lives and aid the injured or for the Elixirs they produced, all were things desperately needed by the martial experts. Therefore, even though Healington itself did not have a very strong Martial Way tradition, the sect still had many powerful practitioners. Healington¡¯s reputation in the martial world was also high; with one command, they could summon numerous followers. Ordinary martial experts didn¡¯t want to offend Healington. Even those large families with Grandmasters didn¡¯t want to provoke them lightly, let alone a smaller family like the Morris family. Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Chapter 378 Martial Way Exchange Conference_1 Chapter 378: Chapter 378 Martial Way Exchange Conference_1 Early in the morning, Greg Jensen woke up from his sleep, lifted the covers, and was greeted by Amelia Simmons¡¯ radiant smile. ¡°Miss Simmons, good morning.¡± ¡°Sir, good morning.¡± Amelia Simmons¡¯ smile was sweet, with a touch of innocence; if it weren¡¯t for the odd circumstances, one might mistake her for a high school student. Greg looked at that pure, smiling face and could not help but tease, ¡°Miss Simmons is in such good spirits.¡± ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± ¡°No, you did just fine, please continue.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ ¡± It had to be said, Amelia Simmons really was very ¡®Simmons¡¯. So much so that for the following two days, apart from Amelia Simmons, Greg did nothing else. And Amelia herself, due to practicing the Simmons family¡¯s Cultivation Technique, had better physical strength than Taylor Ware by quite a bit. Her obedient and docile nature was truly an imperial enjoyment. In the first two days, Amelia looked quite haggard, and Mick Simmons felt incredibly heartbroken upon seeing her. By the third day, she was spirited and vigorous again. Only after asking did Mick find out that Greg had once again improved the Simmons family¡¯s Cultivation Technique, causing the whole Simmons family to be overjoyed. ¡°Mr. Jensen, can I tell my father and grandfather about the Cultivation Technique you taught me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Greg gave a noncommittal nod, indifferent to the matter; after all, it was just a little something in return for Amelia. ¡­ Early in the morning, as the proud sun rose again. Cole Barnett drove up in a brand-new van, stopping at the villa¡¯s gate, carrying a tailored suit and a silver mask, he walked into the villa. ¡°Mr. Jensen, here are the items you requested.¡± ¡°Hmm, just put them here for now.¡± Greg turned and asked, ¡°Have you had breakfast? Come and have something to eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten already.¡± Cole Barnett smiled warily, wanting to ask when Greg would finally let him and Max Milton go. However, remembering the pain from the Elixir¡¯s effects, he shivered uncontrollably, and the thought immediately extinguished. After breakfast, Greg returned to the bedroom where, with Amelia attending him, he put on the suit and placed the silver mask on his face. In the mirror, the well-tailored suit made Greg look even more stylish. His sharp-featured face, hidden behind the silver mask, lost a bit of its handsomeness but gained an air of mystery and restraint. Amelia, dazzled, watched him with eyes brimming with joy and infatuation. She couldn¡¯t help but touch him, and provocative images involuntarily surfaced in her mind, her body once again heating up at the moment. Greg, seeing her flushed little face, couldn¡¯t resist pinching it and smilingly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m heading out now.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Amelia tiptoed and planted a kiss on Greg¡¯s lips, lingering for a long while before reluctantly parting. She stepped back, gave him a thorough once-over, then adjusted his collar for him, saying with a smile, ¡°There, all set. Sir, you look as handsome as ever.¡± Greg smiled, stepped out of the bedroom, and got into the van driven by Cole, setting off for the hotel where the conference was to be held. The conference would last for three days, with the organizers providing accommodation at the hotel. Participants could choose to stay there or make their own lodging arrangements. However, if they left the hotel, their safety was not guaranteed. ¡°Mr. Jensen, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Hmm, you can go back first.¡± Cole Barnett said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll just wait here for you. If you need anything, give me a call.¡± ¡°That works.¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently and took the elevator up to the thirteenth floor. Standing by the elevator doors were two security personnel dressed in suits. When they saw Greg Jensen emerge, one of them bowed slightly, saying with a touch of respect, ¡°Good day, sir, please present your invitation.¡± Greg Jensen took out a small wooden token from his bag and handed it over to him. After checking the token, the security guard handed it back along with a number plate. ¡°Sir, this is your number plate for the exchange meeting. It will be used for purchasing, settlement, and bidding, please keep it safe.¡± ¡°All right, thank you.¡± A hint of surprise flashed across the security guard¡¯s face, and his demeanor grew a tad more respectful as he replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s our duty.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, casually pulled out two Qi and Blood Elixirs, and tossed them to them, saying, ¡°Take these as a token of my appreciation.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The two security guards exchanged a look, both somewhat hesitant. Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°What? Afraid they¡¯re poisoned?¡± ¡°No, sir, that¡¯s not what we meant.¡± ¡°Then take them.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently again and walked toward the inside. After he had gone far, the security guard who had spoken earlier finally breathed a sigh of relief, looking down at the elixir in his hand, at a loss for what to do with it. The other guard hesitated, asking, ¡°Brother Li, should we turn this in?¡± ¡°Turn in what, he said it was a reward for us.¡± ¡°But what if it¡¯s poisoned?¡± The previous guard was also uncertain, but then it occurred to him that it couldn¡¯t be poisoned; he hadn¡¯t offended Greg Jensen, and there was no reason for the other to target him personally. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be poisoned.¡± He hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°But still, better to be safe. Some people take pleasure in killing, and if we happen to cross paths with them, we¡¯d be in serious trouble.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll throw it away.¡± Feeling it was unsafe to keep it, the guard quickly disposed of the elixir in the trash bin. Brother Li was hesitant but decided not to throw it away. Instead, he found a sealable bag, carefully placed the elixir inside, and slipped it into his pocket. ¡­ The organizers of this exchange meeting were the Wolfe Family in the provincial city; it was said that the Wolfe family also had a half-step Grandmaster, who had been hovering at that level for many years and might become an Innate Grandmaster at any moment¡ªhis strength was not to be underestimated. By comparison, the Simmons family¡ªwho had only just advanced to half-step Grandmaster status¡ªwas far inferior to the Wolfe family. As for the Morris family, they didn¡¯t even qualify for comparison. To host this Martial Way exchange meeting, the Wolfe family had booked the entire floor, and the meeting was held in the largest exhibition hall. In the center of the hall was a row of buffet tables, while the periphery was composed of a large circle of tables put together, where items could be displayed for sale. Put simply, it was much like setting up a stall, but on tables instead. When Greg Jensen entered, a few people were already there, arranging their items on the tables. Some others were holding a glass of wine, looking around the venue. Most of these people wore masks that covered half of their faces, making it difficult to recognize them unless one was very familiar with the individuals. Greg Jensen¡¯s silver mask was similar, covering everything but leaving the mouth exposed. Of course, some didn¡¯t wear masks, and among them were the members of the Simmons family. ¡°Old Fraser, you¡¯ve certainly blossomed later in life.¡± ¡°Old Fraser, congratulations! I drink to you.¡± Several people surrounded Fraser Simmons with non-stop flattery. Fraser Simmons took a symbolic sip of wine and sighed, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m just lucky. I thought I¡¯d spend my last days in a wheelchair, who could have expected this turnaround?¡± How does that saying go? Luck is also a part of strength.¡± One person offered another compliment before lowering his voice to ask, ¡°Old Fraser, be honest with me, how did you really become a half-step Grandmaster?¡± Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Chapter 379 Bronze Mask_1 Chapter 379: Chapter 379 Bronze Mask_1 Although the person¡¯s voice was low, Greg Jensen, who was standing not far away, heard everything loud and clear. His interest piqued, he stopped in his tracks, intending to see how Fraser Simmons would respond. The others also looked towards Fraser Simmons, their eyes brimming with anticipation. ¡°Pfft, I encountered a young Divine Doctor, who cured my illness with acupuncture, and it accidentally opened up one of my meridians.¡± Fraser Simmons said with a wry smile, ¡°You don¡¯t know, but at that moment the kid nearly killed me. If it weren¡¯t for my strong will, you really wouldn¡¯t be seeing me right now.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so.¡± The person seemed disappointed, nodding sadly and then squeezing out a smile, flattering, ¡°Ha-ha, but you¡¯re fine now, right? That¡¯s like a blessing in disguise.¡± ¡°Yeah, how else would you say I¡¯m lucky, ha-ha,¡± said Fraser Simmons, laughing. This old bastard, making up stories, I¡¯ll have to deal with him later! Greg Jensen chuckled inwardly, shook his head, and moved aside, beginning to wander around the place. He had already reached the seventh level of Qi Refinement. After reaching the ninth level, he would be able to try to manipulate objects with his Divine Sense. Thus, his main purpose for coming here was to find a Magic Artifact, in preparation for the imminent ninth level of Qi Refinement. However, after making a round, he found that most of what these people were selling were damaged antiques, like a Compass missing a corner, or a Buddha statue with old craftsmanship, and so on. They seemed ancient, but they were all just dead objects without the slightest hint of spirituality. Greg Jensen frowned slightly, but then thought it over and let it go. In the last days of the law, if Magic Artifacts were so easy to find, that would truly be strange. Just then, a country-looking middle-aged man brought out a dark object and carefully placed it on the table. Greg Jensen walked over to take a look and discovered that it was actually a Bronze Mask, dark and covered with dark green patina. He looked up and asked, ¡°Can I have a look at this?¡± The seller, a middle-aged man with a face carved by wind and frost, looked like an old farmer from the northwest, very honest in appearance, but his mung bean eyes kept darting about. He glanced at Greg Jensen and said with a grin, ¡°Take a look, feel free.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, picked up the mask, and brought it close to his eyes. The mask was ice cold to the touch, very rough on the surface, and holding it in his hand, it felt as though something inside was flowing. Greg Jensen used the Mind Soil Technique for a closer look and a trace of joy flashed through his eyes. This was actually a Magic Artifact! He didn¡¯t yet know how to use it and didn¡¯t dare to probe with True Qi, fearing that something unusual might happen, drawing attention. Instead of directly asking for the price, Greg Jensen asked, ¡°What use does this thing have?¡± The middle-aged man showed his innocent smile again and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure myself, you better take a look.¡± ¡°Uh, how do I look at this thing?¡± Greg Jensen pretended to be casual, flipping over the mask and asking, ¡°How much do you want for it?¡± ¡°You make an offer,¡± responded the middle-aged man, still smiling honestly but with a glint in his eyes. Greg Jensen sneered inwardly; it seemed the man really didn¡¯t know the purpose of the mask but that wasn¡¯t stopping him from trying to rip him off. ¡°This thing, if I get it, it¡¯s just going to be a decoration. You set a price. If it¡¯s reasonable, I¡¯ll buy it. If it¡¯s too expensive, then forget about it.¡± Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man frowned and held up five fingers. Greg Jensen was taken aback and deliberately asked, ¡°Five thousand?¡± With his face turning dark, the middle-aged man replied with some irritation, ¡°I¡¯m talking about five million.¡± ¡°Five million? Why don¡¯t you just rob me?¡± Greg Jensen placed the mask back on the table, not bothering to negotiate the price, and turned to leave. ¡°Hey, brother, the price can be discussed!¡± ¡°It can be discussed?¡± Greg Jensen stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at the middle-aged man. ¡°We can definitely talk, ha ha.¡± The middle-aged man forced a smile. He truly wanted to make a killing from the deal, but seeing Greg Jensen about to leave made him anxious. He had been taking this Bronze Mask to several exchanges without finding a single buyer, not even someone asking about the price. Finding someone who actually wanted to buy it, he couldn¡¯t let the opportunity slip away. Greg Jensen pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Well, how about ten thousand bucks? I¡¯ll take it off your hands right now for ten thousand.¡± ¡°Ten thousand? You¡­¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Bro, are you messing with me?¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not fun if you put it that way.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°You were the one who said we could talk.¡± The middle-aged man grimaced and replied, ¡°Sure, the price is negotiable, but not like this. I want five million, and you come back at me offering ten thousand?¡± ¡°So ten thousand won¡¯t work?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t sell!¡± ¡°Then forget it, I¡¯m not buying.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, put in a bit more. I spent two hundred thousand to get this thing.¡± Greg Jensen suddenly widened his eyes. ¡°You bought it for two hundred thousand and you¡¯re asking for five million?¡± ¡°Heh heh, just trying to make some money,¡± the middle-aged man laughed. After a bit of back-and-forth, they settled on a price of two hundred and fifty thousand. As soon as the transaction was swiftly done, the middle-aged man packed up his things and headed out. Greg Jensen looked at the Bronze Mask in his hands, brought it to his nose, and a strong earthy smell hit him in the face. He frowned and looked up at the middle-aged man¡¯s retreating figure, a notion stirring in his mind. He pulled out his phone and called Cole Barnett. ¡°There¡¯s a middle-aged man dressed like an old farmer heading out. Follow him, and keep a close eye on him.¡± ¡°Will do, Mr. Jensen.¡± Trailing the middle-aged man was a spur-of-the-moment decision because Greg Jensen suspected the Bronze Mask might have come from underground. If that place had yielded a Bronze Mask, could there be other Magic Artifacts or treasures? He didn¡¯t pay it much mind. After assigning Cole Barnett to keep watch, he put away the Bronze Mask and casually browsed through the venue before finding a table to sit down at. He took out the Jade Bottles containing Elixirs and placed them on the table, then started resting with his eyes closed, leaning back in his chair. The Simmons family thought the original small vials were rather shabby and had these bottles specially made. Greg Jensen was indifferent about it, so he just went along with them. After a while, the venue started getting crowded, and the atmosphere became livelier. Right then, a group of young men and women walked up to Greg Jensen, and one of them asked, ¡°What¡¯s inside these bottles?¡± Greg Jensen opened his eyes to see a twenty-something playboy who seemed to have practiced martial arts for a few years, but with a shaky gait and puffy eyes, revealing that he had long neglected his training. He glanced at the girl the playboy was holding and understood the situation. Smiling, he said: ¡°These are Elixirs, for replenishing Qi and strengthening True Qi. Three million per pill, firm price, no bargaining.¡± The woman heard this and immediately flared up, saying shrilly, ¡°Three million? Why don¡¯t you just go rob someone!¡± Why does this sound so familiar? Greg Jensen¡¯s face turned dark. Holding his temper, he explained, ¡°This Elixir not only warms and nourishes Qi but also enhances True Qi. It¡¯s a rare and excellent product.¡± The woman sneered, ¡°Enhance True Qi? Do you think you¡¯re a master from Healington? Look at yourself; do you look like someone who could make that kind of Elixir?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. There are plenty selling Elixirs, all claiming theirs enhance True Qi.¡± ¡°Every time there¡¯s a convention, there are several fraudsters¡­¡± The playboy¡¯s friends thought Greg Jensen was a con, but his eyes lit up, and he asked eagerly, ¡°Can it really warm and replenish Qi?¡± Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Chapter 380: Taking the Dominance Pill_1 Chapter 380: Chapter 380: Taking the Dominance Pill_1 ¡°Of course, it can.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain further, and he directly took out a Qi and Blood Pill and placed it on the table. As soon as the Qi and Blood Pill appeared, the rich fragrance of the medicine immediately dispersed. All the young men and women who smelled the fragrance were immediately invigorated. ¡°How come this elixir looks prettier than Healington¡¯s Qi Replenishing Pill?¡± ¡°Yeah, and it smells so good too.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use if it looks good? Who knows if it¡¯s poisoned or not?¡± The rich young man didn¡¯t care what his friends said, picking up the Qi and Blood Pill and scrutinizing it closely. After looking for a while, he sniffed it before his nose, and then actually popped it into his mouth and swallowed it down with a gulp. Greg Jensen¡¯s face changed, and he said sternly, ¡°Brother, the money hasn¡¯t been paid, and you¡¯ve eaten my elixir?¡± The rich young man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he hummed with pleasure. Then he opened his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Why the rush? Today¡¯s exchange meeting is organized by the Wolfe family, do you think I¡¯m going to run away? I couldn¡¯t taste the flavor with just one. Give me another one.¡± Saying this, he even reached out to grab the Jade Bottle. Smack! Greg Jensen grabbed his wrist and said calmly, ¡°Thanks, three million. If you want to eat it, you should settle the previous bill first.¡± The rich young man withdrew his hand sulkily and snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have three million. I¡¯ll give you three hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you understand human language?¡± Greg Jensen was so amused that he laughed. It was his first time selling something at a Martial Way exchange meeting, and he had encountered someone who wanted a free meal. He pointed at the rich young man¡¯s nose and said, ¡°My elixir is three million per pill, and I won¡¯t sell it for a penny less. If you think it¡¯s too expensive, you don¡¯t have to buy it. But you¡¯ve eaten my elixir without paying, and we need to have a good talk about this.¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m not paying you? Didn¡¯t I just say I¡¯d give you three hundred thousand?¡± The woman beside him became anxious, scolding, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t push your luck; it¡¯s already generous to offer you three hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Exactly, and you dare to overcharge Master Xu. It seems you¡¯ve grown tired of living!¡± Master Xu listened to his friends¡¯ discussions and laughed coldly. He took out three stacks of cash from his bag, slammed them on the table, and then said faintly, ¡°Kid, only because the Wolfe family is organizing this exchange meeting am I giving you this much. Anywhere else, I wouldn¡¯t pay a cent for your crappy elixir.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, take the three hundred thousand and get lost!¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t dawdle with him; let¡¯s go.¡± Master Xu cast a disdainful glance at Greg Jensen and then turned to leave, shaking his head in regret. To tell the truth, he really wanted to eat a few more if they weren¡¯t so expensive. After swallowing that pill just now, he felt totally relaxed and filled with vitality, as if he had returned to his eighteen-year-old self. ¡°The medicine is good, it¡¯s just too expensive,¡± Master Xu remarked with a sigh. The woman beside him laughed and asked, ¡°Is it really that good?¡± Master Xu turned his head and said with a sly smile, ¡°Of course, I feel like I could take on ten guys.¡± ¡°Oh no, that won¡¯t do.¡± The woman spoke coyly, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t you hurt someone?¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go and try it out now¡­¡± Before Master Xu could finish his sentence, he felt a tightness around his neck, as a large hand grabbed his collar from behind. Then, he was lifted up like a small chicken and dragged back. ¡°Aiden Clark, you dare lay a finger on me¡­¡± Smack! Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue and raised his hand to deliver a slap; Master Xu¡¯s face immediately swelled up. ¡°Give me back my money!¡± ¡°I fucking don¡¯t have¡­¡± Smack! Another slap rang out, even louder than before, drawing all the nearby gazes. Greg Jensen, seeing this, simply grabbed Kole Wolfe by the collar and exposed his wrongdoing to everyone: ¡°This little shit came to me to buy an Elixir, hasn¡¯t paid for it yet, just up and took my Elixir. A pill I sell for three million, he only offers three hundred thousand. I¡¯ve seen many eat and dash, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone eat and dash with an Elixir.¡± ¡°What the fuck, what kind of Elixir is that, selling for such an exorbitant price?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just trying to extort money after seeing him take the Elixir, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Exactly, there¡¯s no way an Elixir could be that expensive.¡± Upon hearing the crowd¡¯s discussion, Greg Jensen was not angry. Instead, a sly smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: ¡°My Elixir can increase vitality and blood, and even boost martial prowess, even better than Healington¡¯s Qi Replenishing Pill. Three million a pill, is that expensive?¡± ¡°Better than Healington¡¯s Qi Replenishing Pill? That would actually be worth the price.¡± ¡°Listen to him bullshitting. Healington¡¯s Elixirs are crafted by dozens of masters, generation after generation of painstaking research. Can he alone be worth those dozens of masters?¡± Greg Jensen ignored the surrounding chatter, gripping Kole Wolfe¡¯s collar, and snarled with a sneer, ¡°Quit your bullshit and give me the money for the Elixir, and we¡¯ll be even. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take three million out of your hide. Oh, sorry, two hundred and seventy thousand.¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t you dare mess around.¡± Kole Wolfe, looking into Greg Jensen¡¯s icy eyes, instantly turned pale with fear and stammered, ¡°My dad is Glen Wolfe, if you touch me you¡¯re dead!¡± ¡°Glen Wolfe? That veteran Grandmaster from the Wolfe family? He¡¯s Glen Wolfe¡¯s youngest son, Kole Wolfe?¡± ¡°So¡­ the Wolfe family hosts this gathering, and their young master is freeloading at the event?¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is this?¡± After a brief silence, a roaring tide of denunciation suddenly erupted at the scene. ¡°Where are the Wolfe family members? What the fuck are they doing? Their young master is freeloading here, does anyone care about this?¡± ¡°The Wolfe family has really gone too far, hosting a gathering and allowing this kind of thing to happen.¡± Watching the indignant onlookers, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment, but he quickly caught on. Not everyone here today was from Healington, there were also many martial arts experts from other places. To them, this behavior from the Wolfe family was indeed quite disgusting. ¡°What¡¯s the noise? Move aside!¡± Just then, a furious shout suddenly pierced the air. ¡°Glen Wolfe is here!¡± Everyone immediately quieted down, stepping back a few paces spontaneously. Following that, a man around sixty years old, accompanied by a few bodyguards, walked over. It was the veteran Grandmaster of the Wolfe family¡ªGlen Wolfe! ¡°What¡¯s happened here?¡± Glen Wolfe was of average stature, his face stern, exuding authority without anger. After surveying the scene with a cold face and spotting his younger son being held up by someone, his gaze narrowed as he asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Kole Wolfe, overjoyed at the sight of his father, hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, save me, this man is scamming me for money!¡± Glen Wolfe¡¯s expression darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Let go of him, boy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re his dad? Then I¡¯ll discuss this matter with you.¡± Greg Jensen casually tossed Kole Wolfe to the ground, then calmly said, ¡°Your son ate my Elixir without paying, what do you suggest we do about this?¡± Glen Wolfe was taken aback, frowning as he looked towards Kole Wolfe. Kole Wolfe quickly insisted, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, he just wants to extort money.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°It was clearly you who took the Elixir without paying, how has it turned into me extorting money?¡± Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Chapter 381 My Fate Has Always Been Tough_1 Chapter 381: Chapter 381 My Fate Has Always Been Tough_1 Glen Wolfe¡¯s face looked rather ugly. His own family was hosting the exchange meeting, and now his son didn¡¯t pay for what he ate¡ªwasn¡¯t this a slap in the face to the Wolfe family? ¡°Unfilial son, I¡¯ll deal with you when we get home!¡± He glared coldly at Kole Wolfe, and then his expression softened slightly as he smiled at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°My young friend, my son is naughty. Please don¡¯t mind him. How much for that elixir? I¡¯ll have someone transfer the money to you right away.¡± ¡°Not much, three million per pill. Your son gave me three hundred thousand earlier, you just need to give me another two million seven hundred thousand.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Glen Wolfe¡¯s expression instantly froze as he asked subconsciously, ¡°What kind of elixir is so expensive?¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°A qi-blood pill. It replenishes blood, boosts qi, and can even increase one¡¯s power. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s worth three million?¡± ¡°Increase power?¡± Glen Wolfe was taken aback again, his gaze turning increasingly icy as he looked once more at Kole Wolfe. Kole Wolfe had always been afraid of his father. Feeling that look, he couldn¡¯t help but shrink his neck: ¡°The effects of replenishing blood and boosting qi are there, but as for increasing power¡­ I didn¡¯t feel it.¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°How can you experience any power increase when you haven¡¯t even reached the Dark Strength Period, and your Dantian isn¡¯t open? The qi-blood pill in your stomach will only transform into qi and blood to nourish your body.¡± Kole Wolfe retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not as magical as you say. That pill of yours only gave me a slight sensation at best, nowhere near as good as you claim.¡± Greg Jensen curled his lips disdainfully, ¡°That¡¯s because your body has long been hollowed out by indulgence in wine and sex. You can¡¯t handle supplementation; you¡¯ve just wasted one of my qi-blood pills.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s really not my fault. That broken pill, I gave him three hundred thousand and he still wasn¡¯t happy, insisting on three million from me!¡± Kole Wolfe kept arguing his point. With a cold face, Glen Wolfe asked, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, did he or did he not tell you before you took that elixir that it costs three million per pill?¡± Fearing his father, Kole Wolfe lowered his head and said in a trembling voice, ¡°He¡­ he said so.¡± ¡°And when you bargained down to three hundred thousand, did he agree?¡± ¡°No.¡± Hearing his son¡¯s words, Glen Wolfe understood everything. His face became as cold as frost as he angrily said, ¡°You bring shame upon us. You deserve to be cheated to death! Get back home!¡± Upon hearing this, Kole Wolfe didn¡¯t dare to retort any longer and dejectedly walked towards the exit. Seeing this, his fair-weather friends immediately scattered like birds and beasts. Glen Wolfe gestured to a person who looked like a steward nearby, then pointed at Greg Jensen and said coldly, ¡°Transfer him two million seven hundred thousand.¡± After that, he gave Greg Jensen another cold look, said nothing more, and turned to leave. The steward took Greg Jensen¡¯s bank card number and then transferred the money using a tablet. After the transaction, he leaned in close and whispered in a very low voice, ¡°Kid, the money¡¯s easy to take but not so easy to spend. Watch your step in the dark; it¡¯s slippery out there.¡± Greg Jensen looked at his bank card balance and revealed a beaming smile, ¡°No worries, I have tough luck. As for your young master, he¡¯s probably going to get a beating when he gets back, haha.¡± ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll just wait and see!¡± The steward snorted angrily through clenched teeth and walked away, fuming. When the others saw the steward leave, they immediately gathered around, and someone asked, ¡°Bro, does your pill really increase True Qi?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a family heirloom passed down from generation to generation. Everyone in my family uses it. If it weren¡¯t for the money shortage, I really wouldn¡¯t have wanted to sell it.¡± Greg Jensen boasted ostentatiously, leaving the crowd confused and mesmerized, before he laughed and said, ¡°Are any of you interested in buying one?¡± ¡°No thanks, I¡¯ll keep looking.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯m waiting for the auction of the Healington elixirs.¡± Watching the people disperse, Greg Jensen sighed with a touch of resignation, ¡°Seems like there won¡¯t be any business made today after all.¡± He shook his head but didn¡¯t seem to care too much. The cost of producing these qi-blood pills was around ten million. Now that he had recouped three million, if he couldn¡¯t sell the rest, he¡¯d just keep them for himself to eat like candy. ¡°` He was already at the seventh level of Qi Refinement and wasn¡¯t far from Foundation Establishment; he had to use this time to gather all the ingredients for the Foundation Building Pill. The main ingredient for the Foundation Building Pill was already in hand, but the supplementary ingredients were also quite expensive, and many herbs had become extinct; it wasn¡¯t even certain if they could be found. Greg Jensen had roughly estimated that the cost of a single Foundation Building Pill would be at least ten million. Some extinct herbs might cost a fortune to acquire, so this estimate was just a rough one; he was prepared to pay several times this amount. At this moment, Mick Simmons came over and asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Jensen?¡± Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± ¡°Qi Blood Pill, oh.¡± Mick Simmons seemed to want to laugh but didn¡¯t manage to, his mouth twitched and he quickly reined it back in. ¡°My dad asked me to come over and see if there¡¯s anything you need help with.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and laughed, ¡°There¡¯s no need for help, if I get into a fight with the Wolfe family, you guys should just stay away to avoid getting hurt.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mick Simmons was baffled and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Fearing that he might worry, Greg Jensen explained, ¡°I¡¯m serious, when the time comes, keep your distance so you don¡¯t drag me down.¡± Mick Simmons was stunned again, then he gave a bitter smile and nodded, ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Alright, you can go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mick Simmons knew that Greg Jensen was worried about dragging the Simmons family into trouble, which filled his heart with warmth. He¡¯s treating the Simmons family as his own! ¡°Let me tell you, three million, not a penny less. Take it or leave. If not, get lost early.¡± Mick Simmons was stunned and looked back in astonishment, only to see that Greg Jensen was speaking to him. After a moment¡¯s thought, he realized this was to avoid raising suspicion. Mr. Jensen is really considerate! Moved to tears, Mick Simmons was ready to go through fire and water for him, but Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t thought that way at all; instead, he regarded him as family. What he didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, Greg Jensen was feeling rather troubled. In the past, he would never have done these things, but now that he¡¯d slept with their girl, he felt an obligation to look after her. ¡°Quick, the envoy from Healington has arrived.¡± At this moment, someone shouted, and the whole place went silent instantly, everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward the entrance. A moment later, Glen Wolfe and a middle-aged man walked in. The middle-aged man was not tall and had a mature demeanor that wasn¡¯t strikingly handsome or ugly, but he walked with a leisurely, imposing air. By his side, there was an elderly man, tall and imposing, with a stern expression; his vigilant gaze swept around before he finally relaxed slightly. Greg Jensen guessed that this senior was probably a protector, assigned specifically to safeguard the middle-aged man. On the other side of the middle-aged man, Glen Wolfe was slightly bending his waist to match the height of the middle-aged man, his face plastered with a sycophantic smile, showing great respect. ¡°Is this your first visit to Qin Province? I¡¯ll host dinner tonight and let you taste the local cuisine.¡± ¡°Hmm, no need for such trouble,¡± the middle-aged man said haughtily, ¡°getting things done well is better than anything.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± Glen Wolfe responded with a forced smile and then asked, ¡°May I know how many elixirs you¡¯ve brought this time and how you plan to sell them?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stick to the usual procedure,¡± the middle-aged man said. ¡°Alright, so we¡¯ll arrange for the auction at the climax as usual?¡± Glen Wolfe was carefully asking for the middle-aged man¡¯s opinion when he saw the latter suddenly turn his head to one side and walked directly in that direction. Glen was puzzled and quickly followed. ¡°` Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Chapter 382 Worthless_1 Chapter 382: Chapter 382 Worthless_1 ¡°Master Wang, good day.¡± ¡°Master Wang, could you please¡­¡± As Curtis Milton from Healington strode through the crowd, he quickened his pace, ignoring the greetings coming his way. Finally, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, he stood in front of Greg Jensen. Those triangular eyes were firmly fixed on the elixir on the table. Curtis¡¯s gaze became serious as he inspected the elixir before looking up at Greg, ¡°May I take a look?¡± With an indifferent tone, Greg said, ¡°Feel free.¡± Curtis nodded silently, pinched an elixir, examined it closely in front of his eyes, and then held it up to his nose for a deep sniff. The rich scent of medicine filled his nostrils, and Curtis¡¯s eyes snapped open, his gaze intense as he looked at Greg and asked, ¡°How much for one?¡± ¡°Three million apiece, non-negotiable,¡± replied Greg, with a smile that was not a smile, counter-asking, ¡°Do you find the price fair?¡± ¡°Fair. I¡¯ll buy it,¡± Curtis said without hesitation, immediately transferring three million to Greg with his phone, and then, under the shocked eyes of the onlookers, popped the elixir straight into his mouth. Silence engulfed everyone. All those who had claimed Greg was bragging were now silenced. If a representative from Healington acknowledged Greg¡¯s elixir as truly worth three million, any further objections would imply disbelief in Healington¡¯s expertise. All eyes were now fixed on Curtis. Greg observed him calmly, his eyes slightly closed, and after a moment, snapped them open again, his expression becoming solemn. Curtis gave Greg a serious look and then suddenly smiled, ¡°Call your family elders. Tell them someone from Healington wants to meet them.¡± Greg frowned, ¡°What do you mean? My elixir isn¡¯t worth three million?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Curtis wanted to say ¡°It¡¯s not worth it,¡± but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to utter those words. To be fair, the vitality elixir was the best he had ever tried, including those of the same grade from Healington. None could match it. But he could not praise the vitality elixir either. If he praised the vitality elixir, would Healington¡¯s six million-plus Jade Bottle elixir still sell? Be it appearance or efficacy, the Jade Bottle elixir was far inferior to the vitality elixir. What¡¯s more outrageous was that the vitality elixir was cheaper than the Jade Bottle elixir. If outsiders learned this, who would buy the Jade Bottle elixir? Therefore, after hesitating for a moment, Curtis did not answer but counter-asked, ¡°How much more of this¡­ vitality elixir do you have?¡± Greg laughed, ¡°About forty or so. Why, do you want to buy them all?¡± Curtis¡¯s expression shifted subtly. He had thought if there weren¡¯t many vitality elixirs, he would buy them all to prevent them from reaching the market. A small quantity could be justified for personal consumption or research, but there were simply too many. ¡°Forget it. I thought this elixir was somewhat interesting and wanted to buy some for fun, but now it seems just so-so.¡± Curtis glanced at Greg indifferently and, with a face full of disdain, turned and walked away. Spectators watched him leave, eagerly asking, ¡°Master Curtis Milton, is the elixir really worth three million?¡± Curtis paused in his steps, speaking indifferently, ¡°To me, it¡¯s worth three million; to you, it¡¯s worthless.¡± Whoosh! The crowd burst into a commotion immediately. ¡°See, what did I tell you? His stuff isn¡¯t worth the money.¡± ¡°Brother, that¡¯s not very honorable of you.¡± Hearing the crowd¡¯s reproach, Greg didn¡¯t get angry but instead cracked up laughing. He watched Curtis¡¯s retreating figure, his smile gradually fading into a sneer, and then called out loudly: ¡°Yeah, I also think I¡¯m being quite dishonorable. So, I¡¯ve decided to reduce the price and sell for one hundred thousand each, first come, first served!¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s silhouette stalled, his footing staggered, and he nearly toppled over. Without a second thought, he swiftly turned and ran over, glaring at Greg Jensen with gritted teeth, and whispered fiercely, ¡°Kid, what the hell are you trying to pull?¡± ¡°Pull? You said my elixir was worthless, didn¡¯t you? Is it wrong for me to lower the price now?¡± Greg Jensen retorted with a sneer. ¡°You¡­¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s face turned an iron shade of blue with anger; he wished he could just walk away, but he somewhat dared not to. If others discovered that the blood elixir was so effective, Healington¡¯s Clear Profound Elixirs wouldn¡¯t sell anymore. No, he couldn¡¯t let him sell those blood elixirs! Within an instant, Curtis Milton had calculated his options, and with a stern face, he said, ¡°One hundred thousand per pill, is that right? I¡¯ll take all you have!¡± The corners of Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth curved up slightly in a sarcastic grin, ¡°Sorry, but if Healington wants to buy, it¡¯s three million a pill!¡± ¡°You must be dreaming!¡± Curtis Milton burst out. ¡°Really? Then I might as well dream a little bigger.¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, pretending to ponder, ¡°I think three million a pill is a bit low, after all, your Healington¡¯s trash Clear Profound Elixirs can fetch sky-high prices of six or seven million. ¡°My blood elixirs are much more effective than the Clear Profound Elixirs, so they should at least sell for¡­ four million, right? Yes, let¡¯s make it four million!¡± Curtis Milton was genuinely enraged, ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression turned cold as he replied indifferently, ¡°The price just went up, five million!¡± Curtis Milton shouted, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Greg Jensen let out a cold laugh, ¡°Even if I am courting death, try laying a finger on me and see? By tomorrow, your Healington will have its reputation dragged through the mud!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, veins in his forehead bulging, and he wanted nothing more than to tear Greg Jensen apart, but he was helpless to do so. Greg Jensen spoke coolly, ¡°Are you buying or not? If not, stand aside and don¡¯t get in the way of my business!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy!¡± Curtis Milton said through clenched teeth, ¡°Tell me, how much in total.¡± Upon hearing these words, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. He poured out the elixirs to count them before saying, ¡°There are thirty-seven in total, at five million each, that will be one hundred and eighty-five million in total.¡± He looked up at Curtis Milton, smiling, ¡°Oh dear, I was actually considering giving you a discount, but what a pity, there¡¯s no change to give back.¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s face was as black as the bottom of a pot as he snapped, ¡°Kid, aren¡¯t you afraid of burning your hands with all that money?¡± ¡°Not scared, I¡¯ve got thick skin.¡± ¡°Be careful not to play with fire and get burnt yourself!¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily, ¡°Someone said something similar to me just now, so if you¡¯re thinking of dealing with me, you¡¯d better hurry up. Otherwise, if someone else beats you to it, you¡¯ll miss your chance.¡± Curtis Milton was huffing with rage, realizing that he could never win against Greg Jensen in a verbal skirmish. He could only transfer the money over first and find a chance to take care of this kid later. He swiftly made the transfer and then picked up the Jade Bottle from the table and left. Boom! The crowd witnessing the scene erupted once again. ¡°Didn¡¯t Master Curtis say that the elixir was not worth three million?¡± ¡°Heh, it seems we were all deceived by Master Curtis. Otherwise, why would he spend five million to buy so many elixirs?¡± ¡°Does this mean the blood elixirs are effective?¡± ¡°Nonsense, of course, they¡¯re effective. Curtis Milton is not a fool.¡± ¡°Five million a pill, almost catching up with the Clear Profound Elixir¡¯s price now. This suggests that the blood elixirs¡¯ effect is at least not inferior to that of Clear Profound Elixirs.¡± The crowd quickly caught on that Curtis Milton¡¯s so-called ¡°worthless¡± was actually out of fear that they would buy the blood elixirs. ¡°Brother, do you still have any of those blood elixirs? I¡¯ll take one.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take five!¡± ¡°And give me two as well¡­¡± Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Chapter 383: Easily Earned a Hundred Million_1 Chapter 383: Chapter 383: Easily Earned a Hundred Million_1 Greg Jensen spread his hands with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t crowd, there are no more elixirs available. Wait until the next trade meeting.¡± ¡°Ah, Healington really¡­¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk nonsense. The representatives of Healington are still here. Do you want to die?¡± While the crowd was discontented, no one dared to make any more fuss. Healington held a very special status in the martial world. With a heritage lasting for many years, Healington had garnered the loyalty of many experts and formed alliances with numerous noble families and sects, relying on their elixirs and exceptional medical skills. In other words, if Healington wanted someone dead, merely a word from them would suffice to mobilize countless followers to do their bidding. And a representative of Healington, when away from home, bore the face of Healington itself. Offending them was no different from offending the valley as a whole. Thinking of Healington¡¯s frightening power, the crowd fell silent like cicadas in winter, ceasing all conversation. Curtis Milton¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He had not intended to let outsiders know about the effectiveness of the blood qi elixirs, so as not to threaten Healington¡¯s dominance in the elixir market. But now it seemed that his actions might have had the opposite effect. He should have claimed that the blood qi elixirs were poisonous just now. That would have stopped people from wanting to sell them. Thinking of the blood qi elixirs, he couldn¡¯t help but concentrate and muttered to himself, ¡°Where did that kid get such high-quality elixirs from?¡± He approached the elder and handed over the purchased blood qi elixirs, whispering, ¡°Elder Sun, send these elixirs back with the utmost speed. Have them analyzed to see how they were made.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡± Elder Sun took the elixirs and quickly walked out. Curtis turned his head and looked at Greg again, his eyes slightly narrowed. Elixirs capable of enhancing one¡¯s power were a rarity even in Healington, and each one¡¯s production cost started in the tens of millions. That kid couldn¡¯t possibly be operating at a loss, so the production cost of the blood qi elixirs must be extremely low. If he could acquire the Elixir Prescription and present it to the sect, it would be a great achievement; he might even become the top disciple. Curtis couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile at the thought. Meanwhile, Greg looked at the balance on his bank card with an equally brilliant smile. This trade meeting had been worthwhile; in such a short amount of time, he had earned over a hundred million. Although the Peach Blossom Group and the newly established Double Phoenix Group would bring him an annual income of five to six hundred million, Greg was still very pleased. After all, who would complain about having too much money? Moreover, the profitability of those two companies was much slower compared to this. Greg even contemplated whether to focus on crafting elixirs in the future and sell them at trade meetings in various regions. Compared to these, his previous business ventures seemed trivial. Now that he had sold the elixirs, he had no other business to attend to, so he casually strolled around the venue. The trade meeting had not officially started yet; not many people had arrived, and the goods were as trashy as ever. While Greg roamed idly around the venue, Glen Wolfe was seated in a small office next to the venue, his face clouded as he looked at the guest list. He raised his head to look at the two people standing in front of him and frowned, ¡°Are you sure that kid¡¯s name is ¡®The Monk Pig¡¯?¡± These two were the security personnel Greg had encountered at the elevator entrance. Hearing Glen¡¯s question, one of them quickly replied, ¡°We¡¯re sure. He was very polite when he came, so I remember him.¡± ¡°Right, he had a silver mask. There¡¯s no mistake.¡± The other person initially wanted to say, ¡°That man also gave me an elixir,¡± but then thought better of it, fearing Glen might punish him for accepting a gift from that person. So, he swallowed the rest of his words. Thinking about the elixir, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of regret in his heart. Initially, he had thought the elixir was fake and had thrown it in the trash bin. After learning about the value of five million per elixir, he had fished it back out. There was no way to eat it, after all, it was dug out from the trash can, so the only option was to sell it to someone else. ¡°The Suave Magician? What kind of ridiculous name is that.¡± Glen Wolfe looked over the roster again, waved his hand to dismiss two people, and then approached Curtis Milton with respect, saying, ¡°Master Curtis, about this¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, have someone follow him for now. I want to know where he lives. During the next few days of the exchange event, don¡¯t lose sight of him.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Glen agreed promptly but inwardly felt some resistance. Originally, if Curtis had not been looking for trouble with that kid, Glen would have had to. After all, the kid had swindled him out of three million. However, when he saw Curtis buying an Elixir for five million, he felt considerably more balanced, even feeling like he had gotten a bargain. An Elixir that Curtis, the roaming representative of Healington, would spend five million on was definitely not ordinary. Unfortunately, the Elixir was consumed by that rebellious son, Kole Wolfe. For this reason, Glen actually didn¡¯t harbor any resentment towards Greg anymore, nor did he want to cause further trouble for him. Besides, could someone who could produce such a high-quality Elixir be ordinary? Curtis wasn¡¯t a local; he would leave after the exchange event, and Healington was behind him, making him untouchable for most. Glen Wolfe was different though. The Wolfe family was in the provincial capital, and it was unwise to needlessly offend a powerful enemy. He definitely didn¡¯t dare to provoke Healington, so he had no choice but to follow Curtis¡¯s wishes. Glen sighed quietly with a sense of helplessness, gave instructions through his phone, and then smiled, saying: ¡°Master Curtis, the start time for the exchange event is approaching. Shall we go out together?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Curtis nodded noncommittally, stood up, and left with Glen. When the two reached the podium, the venue immediately quieted down. Glen scanned the audience and smiled, ¡°I am honored that all of you could attend this Martial Way exchange event. In the spirit of fairness, justice, and mutual benefit¡­¡± Hearing the lengthy, empty speech, Greg couldn¡¯t help but snort with laughter and gently shook his head. Just then, a voice came from beside him, ¡°What the hell. A perfectly good exchange event turned into a corporate meeting. This is so boring.¡± Greg turned to look and saw a fat man speaking, wearing a Monk Pig mask that was almost curled up to the sky. Seeing Greg looking over, the fat man smiled, ¡°Brother, you think so too, right?¡± ¡°Ah, indeed.¡± Greg replied casually. The fat man extended his hand, smiling, ¡°Let¡¯s get acquainted. Monk Pig. Just call me Old Pig.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± A flicker of amusement crossed Greg¡¯s face as he struggled to hold back a laugh, stretching out his hand to shake with the Monk Pig, saying: ¡°Ah, nice to meet you, Brother Zhu. I am¡­ The Suave Magician.¡± The name The Suave Magician was written by Greg on the roster on a whim before entering the venue; saying it out loud now made him feel inexplicably ashamed. He thought it was a matter of simply scribbling any name, but when it came to greeting others, he realized his haste. If only he had thought of a more impressive title in advance. Monk Pig, however, seemed oblivious to Greg¡¯s discomfort, laughing heartily, ¡°Brother Suave, now that we¡¯ve met, we¡¯re friends. Let me speak frankly.¡± ¡°Please do.¡± Greg was also curious to see what the fat man was up to. The fat man said, ¡°Tell me the truth, brother, do you still have any of those Elixirs left?¡± Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Chapter 384 The Monk Pig_1 Chapter 384: Chapter 384 The Monk Pig_1 Greg Jensen chuckled, ¡°Really, there¡¯s none left.¡± The Monk Pig smiled and said, ¡°Brother, that¡¯s not very kind of you. I just saw you popping those things like candy.¡± With no other option, Greg Jensen had to admit, ¡°Alright, I do have some more, but those are my snacks, I can¡¯t sell them anymore.¡± Knowing that Greg Jensen was indeed lying, The Monk Pig wasn¡¯t angry at all and said cheerfully, ¡°No problem, I won¡¯t buy any, just give me a few, and I¡¯ll give you some money for them. That way, we¡¯ve made a connection, right?¡± Amused by his thick-skinned nature, Greg Jensen found him quite interesting. He hesitated for a moment before taking out a small Jade Bottle from his bag and tossing it to him, saying, ¡°Here are ten Vitality Elixirs, take good care of them.¡± The Monk Pig¡¯s eyes lit up as he opened the bottle to check, his face beaming with joy as he asked, ¡°Five million a piece? What¡¯s your bank account number, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you?¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand and said, ¡°We agreed to make friends, talking about money hurts the relationship. Just take and use them.¡± ¡°Yo, how can I accept this?¡± The Monk Pig was genuinely astonished; fifty million was not a small sum, and not many people could resist such a temptation. However, upon further thought, given that Greg Jensen could produce something like the Vitality Elixir, he seemed not to be an ordinary person. Remembering how Greg Jensen had tricked Curtis Milton, he suddenly grinned and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make friends with you. Call me when you come to Mystic City.¡± With that, he handed over a business card. ¡°Theresa Locke?¡± Greg Jensen took the card and saw that it only had a name and phone number, with no other information. He then noticed The Monk Pig¡¯s name and couldn¡¯t help but glance up at him. Theresa Locke seemed a bit embarrassed, awkwardly laughed and said, ¡°My parents picked that name, I had no choice. Don¡¯t mind that my name is ¡®Little Child¡¯; I¡¯m a very steady person, reliable in handling matters.¡± ¡°You, steady?¡± With the nickname The Monk Pig, where¡¯s the steadiness? Greg Jensen was somewhat speechless but still nodded and made some agreeable remarks. He did not give his own name, and Theresa Locke tactfully didn¡¯t ask. The two of them listened to Glen Wolfe¡¯s lengthy speech on stage while chatting idly. When Glen Wolfe finished speaking, more people entered the venue, filling the seats behind the tables. All sorts of items, Elixirs, and even paintings and Cultivation Techniques, were laid out on the tables. Greg Jensen then went on another round of browsing with Theresa Locke accompanying him. It was apparent that Theresa Locke came from a well-off family. His extent of knowledge might be uncertain, but his breadth of experience was indeed exceptional. Under Greg Jensen¡¯s purposeful guidance, he shared a multitude of interesting stories from the Jianghu, emphasizing the fearsome aspects of Healington. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve offended Healington, be careful,¡± Theresa Locke said with concern, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything important to do, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t attend the next two days. Leave early while no one¡¯s paying attention, to avoid trouble.¡± Greg Jensen paused mid-step, looking at him curiously, puzzled, ¡°What do you mean? Does Healington plan to make a move during the exchange meeting?¡± ¡°That they won¡¯t do. After all, the exchange meeting is Healington¡¯s cash cow; they won¡¯t lay a hand on anyone here. But once the meeting is over, that¡¯s another story.¡± ¡°Haha, then I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Greg Jensen laughed carelessly. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t taking it seriously, Theresa Locke didn¡¯t press further and instead said, ¡°If you trust me, get in my car when the exchange meeting ends. I guarantee no one will dare to trouble you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see when the time comes, but thanks anyway,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. ¡­ At lunchtime, it only made sense for Greg Jensen to join Theresa Locke at the restaurant. The Wolfe family was not short on money; the lunch they prepared was quite abundant. Greg Jensen and Theresa Locke took their meals and started eating in the dining hall. While they were eating, Elder Sun walked over to Greg with a stern voice, ¡°Boy, our Sect¡¯s True Disciple is asking for you.¡± Greg looked up, following his gaze, only to see Curtis Milton standing at the doorway with an inscrutable expression on his face. Theresa Locke, fearing trouble for him, spoke up to remind him, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t bother with him, let¡¯s just eat.¡± Greg Jensen was stunned for a moment, but then chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you already said it, he wouldn¡¯t dare lay a hand on anyone at the exchange event, I¡¯ll go and see what this is about.¡± With that, he stood up and walked outside. Theresa hesitated for a moment, then took out her phone and made a call, ¡°The charming Magician has gone out. Follow behind and see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A response came from the other end of the phone, and soon a man stood up and walked out. On the other side, Greg Jensen followed Elder Sun to the door. After giving Greg a look, Curtis Milton didn¡¯t say a word but turned and walked ahead. Greg Jensen sneered internally but remained silent, following quietly behind. The three of them arrived at a small reception room. Curtis Milton sat down on the sofa and then said indifferently, ¡°Sit.¡± Greg Jensen sat down boldly opposite him and, seeing Curtis Milton starting to make tea himself, couldn¡¯t help but laugh and say, ¡°Master Curtis, what¡¯s the matter? You surely didn¡¯t ask me to come just to have tea, did you?¡± Curtis Milton poured two cups of tea, then raised his head, looked at Greg Jensen, and asked, ¡°The charming Magician, eh? Could you tell me where you got those Elixirs from?¡± Greg Jensen thought to himself, as expected, and then chuckled, ¡°I took out so many Elixirs all at once, and you still ask where they are from? That¡¯s intentionally asking something you already know.¡± Elder Sun, standing behind Curtis Milton, glared at Greg with an unhappy face and said coldly, ¡°The True Disciple is asking you a question. Just answer it directly, why the unnecessary talk?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked up at him and said indifferently, ¡°The master hasn¡¯t said anything yet, why is the dog barking so fiercely?¡± Elder Sun¡¯s face turned iron blue, and he exclaimed angrily, ¡°Are you f*****g courting death?¡± ¡°Elder Sun.¡± Curtis Milton casually called out, and Elder Sun immediately shut his mouth, still glaring angrily at Greg Jensen. Though he was a visiting elder of Healington, his status within the valley was very high, and apart from True Disciples, who didn¡¯t treat him with courtesy? Moreover, out of respect for Healington¡¯s reputation, outsiders usually gave him some face. And this kid dared to insult him as a dog? Had Curtis Milton not been there, he would have torn the other person to shreds. The reception room fell into silence. Greg Jensen, as if nothing had happened, casually picked up the teacup and took a sip. The leisurely attitude made Elder Sun even more furious. After contemplating for a moment, Curtis Milton asked, ¡°Are you suggesting that these Elixirs were provided by your Sect?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°You see, you¡¯ve already guessed it, so why ask me?¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s gaze sharpened. Even though he had expected it, the confirmation of his guess still cast a serious look upon his face. If Greg Jensen was just an individual, or had a small family behind him, they could take or dispose of him at will. But if he had a Sect behind him, the matter would need to be handled with caution. Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Chapter 385: Black Eat Black_1 Chapter 385: Chapter 385: Black Eat Black_1 Curtis Milton hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°As far as I know, apart from our Healington, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any other Sect that specializes in the refinement of elixirs.¡± ¡°Heh, that can only mean you are uninformed.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°All the major families were self-sufficient in the past.¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s expression changed slightly, and after looking seriously at Greg Jensen for a long time, he nodded in agreement with his statement and said, ¡°Healington wants the prescription in your hands, name your price.¡± Greg Jensen had already anticipated this, and wasn¡¯t surprised to hear his words. He smiled and asked, ¡°What can you offer?¡± ¡°One hundred million,¡± Curtis Milton said calmly. Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, then countered, ¡°Do you think I lack your one hundred million?¡± In ¡°The Classic of Yin and Yang Harmony¡±, the Qi and Blood Elixir was only a medium-grade common elixir, not even ranking among the lower-grade Spirit Pills. Moreover, even if he sold the Elixir Prescription, it wouldn¡¯t really affect Greg Jensen. Therefore, if the other party¡¯s offer was high enough, he wouldn¡¯t mind selling the Elixir Prescription to them. The reason for not selling wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t need the money, but that the price offered was too low. One hundred million was neither a large nor a small amount¡ªit was an amount he could make back in a few days even without selling the Elixir Prescription. However, the Elixir Prescription could only be sold once. So, the Qi and Blood Elixir Prescription must be sold at a good price; otherwise, it wasn¡¯t worth it to not just keep it and wait for a better offer. Curtis Milton knew this price wasn¡¯t enough to move Greg Jensen and said calmly, ¡°Then how much do you want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends on what you can bring out that interests me.¡± With an air of ¡°you know what I mean¡±, Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Bring out something that interests me, and maybe I¡¯ll sell the Elixir Prescription.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t bring anything out, then why should I take that risk?¡± Upon hearing these words, Curtis Milton couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. He admitted that Greg Jensen had a point, but obviously, it wasn¡¯t within his power alone to meet Greg Jensen¡¯s conditions¡ªhe would have to wait for a response from the Sect. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s talk again in a couple of days. I¡¯ll wait for the message from the Sect,¡± he suggested. ¡°No problem.¡± Greg Jensen rose slowly to his feet, glanced at Curtis Milton, and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at any time.¡± Watching Greg Jensen walk out, Elder Cole Barnett said discontentedly, ¡°True Disciple, why didn¡¯t we just take him down directly?¡± Curtis Milton gave him a sideways glance and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to take him down, but what do we do if his Sect finds out? Do you want to bring a powerful enemy upon Healington?¡± ¡°What if he¡¯s deceiving you?¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s likely?¡± With a cold laugh, Curtis Milton said, ¡°If he can produce something like the Qi and Blood Elixir, then even if he doesn¡¯t have a Sect, there must be a powerful force behind him. Backing up ten thousand steps, even if Healington is not afraid of him, the Elixir Prescription is in his mind¡ªif he refuses to speak, what can you do?¡± Elder Cole Barnett said somewhat frustratedly, ¡°Then¡­ we just let him act so arrogantly?¡± A hint of contempt flashed across Curtis Milton¡¯s face as he said with implication, ¡°Just wait. Most greedy people don¡¯t end up with good fates.¡± ¡­ After Greg Jensen walked out of the reception room, he found Theresa Locke standing not far away, with a man alongside her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was worried that the people from Healington might harm you, so I came to see.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s heart warmed, and he smiled, ¡°Thanks.¡± The situation at today¡¯s exchange meeting gave him a clearer understanding of Healington¡¯s status in the jianghu. He knew very well that there were few who would dare oppose Healington for his sake, let alone that he had only just met Theresa Locke. ¡°What are you thanking me for? Friends should help each other out, shouldn¡¯t they?¡± Theresa Locke said with a smile, then lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Did they ask you to hand over the Elixir Prescription?¡± Greg Jensen was startled and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Theresa Locke¡¯s voice became somewhat icy, ¡°I had a good friend who found a recipe in our family¡¯s ancient books, and after selling it to Healington, he disappeared.¡± ¡°Disappeared?¡± Greg Jensen said in shock, ¡°Do you mean¡­ Healington did him in?¡± Theresa Locke paused for a moment, then slowly shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it might not be the official act of Healington; it could also be something done by certain individuals in secret.¡± Greg Jensen suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°So your visit this time¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my main reason for coming here is to find out whether Healington is behind this or not.¡± ¡°There are so many exchange meetings across the country, why did you come all the way to Qin Province?¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat puzzled. As he knew, there were exchange meetings all over the country, and many of them clashed in terms of dates, so if you attended the exchange meeting in Qin Province, you might not be able to make it to the others. Moreover, each exchange meeting would have a True Disciple from Healington like Curtis Milton, and Theresa Locke, hailing from Mystic City, seemed a bit odd making the long trip to Qin Province. Taking a deep breath, Theresa Locke slowly exhaled and said, ¡°Because the person he traded with was none other than Curtis Milton.¡± On hearing this, Greg Jensen instantly understood and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°You suspect that Curtis Milton double-crossed him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°So, were you intentionally getting close to me just now to see if Curtis Milton would approach me to buy an Elixir Prescription?¡± Theresa Locke offered a bitter smile and said, ¡°Brother, at the beginning, I indeed had the idea of using you as bait. However, later I discovered that you are genuinely a good person, so I also have the sincere intention of making friends with you. We were not very familiar before, and there were some things I couldn¡¯t say; please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°No worries.¡± Greg Jensen grinned upon hearing the candid confession; he didn¡¯t harbor any resentment in his heart since he had already suspected that Theresa Locke had ulterior motives when approaching him. Now that she had come forward with the truth, it showed that she was indeed sincere. Moreover, if he had been in the same situation, he probably would have done the same as Theresa Locke. Besides, a person willing to go to great lengths to investigate the mystery behind a friend¡¯s death was definitely worth befriending. Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drop the subject. I don¡¯t find this auction very interesting; let¡¯s find a place to have a drink.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Theresa Locke agreed eagerly. The two chatted while drinking until the exchange meeting ended and Martial Way masters attending the meeting began to enter the restaurant before they got up to leave. Theresa Locke stayed in the hotel because she needed to keep an eye on Curtis Milton. After thinking it over, Greg Jensen decided that returning to the Simmons family might draw the attention of Curtis Milton and his people, so he chose to stay as well. No sooner had he returned to his room than he received a call from Cole Barnett. ¡°Did you keep up with him?¡± ¡°He has left by car; Quinton Creed and Max Milton are following.¡± Greg Jensen was silent for a while, then suddenly felt that something was amiss. If that man had come to attend the exchange meeting, why would he leave after selling the mask? The Bronze Mask only sold for 200,000¡ªwas that bit of money worth a trip to an exchange meeting? After pondering for a while, an idea struck him, and he spoke into the phone, ¡°Tell Quinton Creed and Max Milton to watch that man¡¯s mood and see if he seems to be avoiding someone.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg Jensen took out the Bronze Mask. The mask felt cold and rough to the touch. If not for Greg Jensen¡¯s ability to sense the Spiritual Energy contained within, he might indeed have mistaken it for an ordinary antique. He was certain that the Bronze Mask was a Magic Artifact, but how was it supposed to be used? Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Chapter 386: Thousand Illusionary Spirits Face_1 Chapter 386: Chapter 386: Thousand Illusionary Spirits Face_1 ¡°` Greg Jensen thought for a moment, then summoned his True Qi and poured some into the mask. The next second, a tremendous suction force suddenly emanated from within the mask. He felt his True Qi gushing uncontrollably into the mask as if a floodgate had been opened. Greg Jensen was greatly alarmed and tried to retrieve his True Qi, but it was already too late. Feeling his True Qi draining at a visible rate, a bitter smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his lips. Now he finally understood why this Bronze Mask looked so ancient yet was filled with such dense Spiritual Energy. Apparently, it had been replenishing itself by absorbing its owner¡¯s True Qi. He had to think of a solution quickly; otherwise, it would drain him into a husk sooner or later. He tried to use the Guidance Technique in an attempt to return the True Qi to his Dantian. Afterward, he tried to release his True Qi externally to see if he could break the connection between himself and the mask. However, it soon became clear that all efforts were in vain. No matter how hard he tried, the True Qi tirelessly flowed towards the mask. Even though Greg Jensen was a Cultivator with True Qi several times more robust than an ordinary Martial Way expert, his Dantian was soon drained of True Qi under this ceaseless outpouring. Seeing that the mask showed no signs of stopping, Greg Jensen could only sigh helplessly, ¡°It seems that I can only wait for death.¡± Crack! Just as Greg Jensen was losing hope, the dark green rust on the mask suddenly burst open, like cracking paint on a wall. ¡°Eh, is there still a chance?¡± Faced with such a strange occurrence, Greg Jensen immediately perked up, his eyes wide as he watched the mask¡¯s transformation. The rust fell off like snowflakes, revealing the true face of this mysterious mask. Seeing the true appearance of the mask, Greg Jensen was shocked. The mask was now not at all like its former self; it had become thin as a cicada¡¯s wing and clear as crystal. It was semi-transparent green, as though carved from a single piece of light green Jade, yet its surface shimmered with a faint metallic luster. Resembling both Jade and metal, it was impossible to determine its actual material. Greg Jensen had to overturn his previous conclusion; it definitely wasn¡¯t made of bronze but appeared to be some kind of alloy. The methods of Cultivation couldn¡¯t be judged by normal standards. As for what it actually was, he was still clueless. There was nothing he could do; his ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡± contained no spell for crafting such artifacts. He sighed helplessly and then his eyes bulged wide open. Because he suddenly discovered that this damned mask was still draining his True Qi! ¡°Isn¡¯t this over yet?¡± Greg Jensen shook it hard, but the mask clung to his hand as if stuck by super glue¡ª even more firmly than 502 adhesive. He quickly took out an Elixir Pill, bit off the cork, and dumped all ten pills from the bottle into his mouth. The potent medicinal power transformed into surging True Qi, coursing through his limbs and body. The True Qi within Greg Jensen immediately filled up, and he quietly heaved a sigh of relief, gritting his teeth as he continued to struggle against the mask. ¡°I refuse to believe that a mere object can completely overpower me!¡± However, it wasn¡¯t long before his True Qi was depleted once again. ¡°This is all money!¡± While feeling the sting of loss, Greg Jensen took out another bottle of Elixir Pills and poured them into his mouth. Twenty Elixir Pills could be sold to Curtis Milton for a billion! Greg Jensen was agonizing over it; these were his last ten Elixir Pills. He had concocted less than forty Elixir Pills in the Simmons family villa, and adding those he had previously reserved for himself, he had a total of just over seventy. Selling thirty-seven to Curtis Milton and giving ten to Theresa Locke, along with a few he ate as snacks, left him with only twenty pills in hand. Having consumed them all now, the mask still seemed like an insatiable pit with no intention of stopping. Greg Jensen was finally in panic. He didn¡¯t know if he would die from depleting his True Qi, but he knew his cultivation level might drop by one or two tiers. ¡°` This was the truly painful part for him. The realm he was in right now, he had cultivated it bit by bit; it contained his blood, sweat, and energy. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been when waves of dizziness struck, and Greg Jensen had collapsed onto the sofa. Just at that moment, the suction force from the mask finally stopped. A faint glow suddenly lit up! Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask? Is that the name of the magic artifact? When worn on the face, combined with Divine Sense, one could change appearances at will? A stream of text entered Greg Jensen¡¯s mind, not only revealing the name of the mask but also providing instructions on how to use it. Greg Jensen was immediately overjoyed beyond measure. Being able to change one¡¯s appearance? Wasn¡¯t that a must-have for murder, travel, and domestic life? At the same time, he also finally understood that the method to activate this mask was to continuously channel True Qi into it. The reason the previous owners hadn¡¯t been able to activate it was surely due to insufficient True Qi. After all, even someone like Greg Jensen, who had robust True Qi and was assisted by elixirs, was nearly sucked dry; for an average Master-level Martial Way expert, it would probably be unbearable. Feeling the emptiness inside him, Greg Jensen quickly sat cross-legged and began to practice the Guidance Technique, recovering his True Qi. Having become used to a state of being filled with True Qi, he felt very insecure without it. For he knew that this power was the capital he relied on to make his way in the world. About two hours later, Greg Jensen finally felt that sense of confidence in controlling everything once again. He slowly finished cultivating and let out a long breath. After a moment of calm, he took the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask in his hand and examined it carefully for a while, then he got up, went in front of the mirror, and carefully placed the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask on his face. A faint suction force suddenly emanated from the mask. The next second, the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask seamlessly adhered to his face without a sound. Simultaneously, the spell to control the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask naturally surfaced in his mind. With a thought from Greg Jensen, the muscles on his face began to move along with the mask, giving him the odd sensation that each patch of muscle had its own consciousness, moving to where it was intended to go. After a moment, a familiar face appeared in the mirror. Spencer Burley! For his first use of the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask, he naturally chose the face he knew best. Greg Jensen looked at the face in the mirror and felt like he was dreaming. He pinched his face, then tugged on his ears and nose, realizing that this face was identical to the real one. Not only could he make various detailed expressions, but the tactile feedback was also just like the real thing, without any difference. Is this the power of a magic artifact? It¡¯s magical! After that, he began to try changing into the appearances of Adrian Wright and Boss Liu, among others. If anyone else had been in the room, they would have been scared to death. He stood alone in front of the mirror, one moment turning into Adrian Wright, the next into Boss Liu, and then into Theo Carter, enjoying himself immensely. After an indeterminate amount of time, Greg Jensen finally grew tired of playing and had familiarized himself with the use of the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask; he then began to slowly adjust his facial features. After a moment, a completely unfamiliar face appeared in the mirror. He took out his phone and snapped a photo of himself, to make sure he remembered that this was the face of the charming Magician. He decided that from tomorrow on, he would no longer wear a mask and would show this current face to the world. That way, even if there were those who had suspicions about his real identity, they could shift their attention elsewhere. Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Chapter 387: Is There Still a Kings Law?_1 Chapter 387: Chapter 387: Is There Still a King¡¯s Law?_1 Greg Jensen tidied up a bit before heading to the bathroom to wash up. After the wash, he found that the Thousand Illusion Spirit Face was indeed an unattainable treasure, far superior to the Disguise Techniques talked about in the martial artists¡¯ community. After all, Disguise Techniques couldn¡¯t be used carelessly for washing up and playing like he was doing. Just as he was about to go to bed, his cell phone suddenly received a message. Opening it, he saw it was from Amelia Simmons, asking if he was returning tonight. Thinking of her supple body, a fiery desire stirred within Greg, but after some thought, he decided not to go back. Curtis Milton must have already had people watching him; going back to the Simmons family¡¯s villa now would only invite disaster, right? He couldn¡¯t possibly stay with the Simmons family forever, could he? Moreover, being new to the martial artists¡¯ community, he did not yet know the true strength of Healington and if he couldn¡¯t beat them, he might be able to run away, but the Simmons family would be doomed. Not long after he replied to the message, Amelia Simmons sent another one, essentially telling him to take good care of himself and be cautious while outside. In essence, she was like a dutiful wife worried about her husband encountering danger and trouble outside. Greg laughed at the message, replied casually, and went to bed. ¡­ Inside the presidential suite of the same hotel. ¡°You¡¯re saying he¡¯s staying at the hotel?¡± ¡°Yes, my subordinates saw him go in, and he hasn¡¯t come out since.¡± Curtis Milton fell silent for a moment and then frowned, ¡°It seems he really isn¡¯t a local.¡± Grandmaster Seth Barnett nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Glen Wolfe, and there¡¯s never been any mention of a ¡®flamboyant Magician¡¯ locally.¡± Curtis Milton curled his lip, ¡°Of course Wolfe hasn¡¯t heard of him. Not just in the Qin province, but even in the martial artists¡¯ community, no one has heard of such a person. Clearly, our ¡®flamboyant Magician¡¯ has just come down from a Sect. No wonder he¡¯s so brash.¡± ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Forget it, since he isn¡¯t a local, let¡¯s have the brothers stand down for now. We¡¯ll wait for the Sect¡¯s reply tomorrow morning.¡± What Curtis Milton didn¡¯t know was that all his reactions, even his decisions, were within Greg¡¯s expectations. This was why when Curtis had asked Greg if he was backed by a Sect, Greg had answered ¡°yes.¡± Only in that way would Curtis be wary of harming a Sect¡¯s member, leading him to make some mistakes. ¡­ Early in the morning, Greg was woken up by a series of knocks on the door. Groggy, he approached the door and asked, ¡°Who is it, so early?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, big brother flamboyant,¡± came the reply. ¡°Theressa? What are you doing here so early?¡± Greg opened the door to find Theresa Locke, fully dressed and a bit puzzled. Theresa expressed surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you practice your martial arts in the morning?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Greg replied offhandedly, though internally a bit speechless. How could I practice martial arts alone? Besides, when I practiced in the morning before, I didn¡¯t have to lift a finger; I just lied down, so why get up so early? To Theresa, a disciple of a grand family like Greg would surely have a rigorous routine for cultivation and daily life. But Greg didn¡¯t seem like that at all; it was almost as if he hardly needed to practice martial arts. Unable to contain his curiosity, Theresa asked, ¡°Big brother flamboyant, may I ask what realm you are currently in?¡± Greg pondered for a moment, chuckled lightly, then stepped back twice and waved his hand towards Theresa. Boom! A faint thud sounded. Theresa stepped back several paces involuntarily. As something dawned on him and his face changed, he was about to cry out in shock, but Greg gestured for him to keep silent. He instantly understood, walked into the room, and after closing the door, he then asked, ¡°Greg Jensen, are you¡­ are you a half-step Grandmaster?¡± Greg Jensen casually nodded, ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡± ¡°This¡­ how did you do it?¡± Theresa Locke was flabbergasted; she felt like her brain wasn¡¯t quite keeping up. She suddenly felt a bit depressed as she had always been touted as a martial arts prodigy since childhood, and there had never been a lack of Elixir supply. I practice diligently every day with great support from my family, yet I¡¯ve only reached the later stage of Dark Strength up to now. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen sleeps in every morning yet has become a half-step Grandmaster. Is there no justice in this world? Is there no law? Seeing Theresa¡¯s expression, Greg Jensen knew what she was thinking. He stepped forward, patted her shoulder, and laughed, ¡°You can¡¯t compare with me. I eat Vitality Elixirs like jelly beans, can you do that?¡± ¡°Err, that seems like a no.¡± Thinking about Greg Jensen consuming Vitality Elixirs, Theresa couldn¡¯t help feeling helplessly resigned, then suddenly noticed Greg Jensen¡¯s face and said, ¡°Greg Jensen, you¡¯re not wearing a mask?¡± Caught off guard, Greg Jensen remembered he was still disguising himself with a stranger¡¯s face. So, he said with a laugh, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not wearing it anymore, it¡¯s too suffocating.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take mine off too.¡± As she spoke, Theresa Locke removed the Monk Pig mask from her face, revealing a slightly youthful visage. She reached out with a beaming smile and said, ¡°Greg Jensen, let¡¯s get acquainted again. My name is Theresa Locke, from the Locke family of Mystic City.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This kid is too honest! Theresa¡¯s frankness caught Greg Jensen off guard. What happened to the treacherous martial artists¡¯ community and moving cautiously? After hesitating for a moment, Greg Jensen said, ¡°My name is Barry Wolfe.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Brother Wolfe!¡± Theresa Locke grinned, delighted with the smile. In her view, exchanging names in the martial artists¡¯ community, especially at an exchange event like this, meant they were now friends. Greg Jensen felt somewhat helpless faced with such a sincere person, so he could only gloss over it. Of course, it wasn¡¯t really a deception. His mother¡¯s surname was Wolfe, and by calling himself Barry Wolfe, he wasn¡¯t far from his real name. It was clear that Theresa Locke was naturally optimistic, straightforward, and very loyal. Making friends with someone like her meant you never had to worry about being betrayed. However, upon getting to know her better, Greg Jensen discovered that Theresa Locke was quite a character, not only knowledgeable in martial arts but also eloquent when discussing women. Even Greg Jensen, a veteran when it came to romance, felt somewhat inferior. After having a meal together, they headed to the venue of the exchange event. When they reached the entrance, they ran into Curtis Milton and Elder Barnett. Curtis Milton did a double-take when he saw Greg Jensen, hesitating before saying, ¡°Are you the Flirtatious Magician?¡± ¡°Yeah, Master Milton, you really have a good eye,¡± Greg Jensen responded cheerfully. Curtis Milton nodded expressionlessly and didn¡¯t say anything further before turning to walk inside. Elder Barnett gave Greg Jensen a fierce glare, snorted coldly, and followed Milton. Watching the two men¡¯s retreating figures, Theresa whispered, ¡°Brother Wolfe, have you offended Elder Barnett?¡± Greg Jensen replied nonchalantly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say offended. I just didn¡¯t like his attitude and quipped a few things.¡± Theresa Locke was about to say something but then remembered Greg Jensen was a half-step Grandmaster and changed her tune, ¡°Luke Barnett is no one of significance; he¡¯s just at the later stage of Dark Strength, but you should be wary of his older brother.¡± ¡°He has an older brother?¡± ¡°Yeah, his brother¡¯s also an elder of Healington, named Seth Barnett, known as Iron Claw Silver Hook. He has cultivated his External Martial Arts to an exceptional level.¡± Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Chapter 388 Price_1 Chapter 388: Chapter 388 Price_1 Theresa Locke said with a grave expression, ¡°Greg, you¡¯re aware of the profound legacy of your household, so I need not explain. External Sect Masters may find it difficult to enter the path, but in terms of combat power, they can be much stronger than internal Grandmasters. It¡¯s said that the bond between those two brothers is extremely strong; unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, we should avoid confronting Luke Barnett, so as not to provoke Seth Barnett¡¯s retaliation.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen also became serious. However, after careful consideration, he thought that as long as he didn¡¯t reveal his magic, and used the guise of releasing True Qi to employ the Golden Sword Technique, he shouldn¡¯t fear an External Sect Master. Thus, he relaxed once more, smiling as he said, ¡°No worries, I won¡¯t provoke anyone unless they provoke me first. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Theresa Locke wanted to persuade him further but, seeing Greg¡¯s nonchalant attitude, she had no choice but to give up, silently deciding to stick closer to him in the coming days to avoid any trouble. The two made their way to the convention site, which was already swarming with people. Looking around, the attendance today even surpassed that of yesterday. This was likely due to martial arts experts from other provinces arriving just today. With more people came more goods. The two browsed the convention site and did not end up empty-handed. Theresa Locke purchased a small Buddha statue, while Greg bought an old book titled ¡°Rivers and Lakes Travels,¡± which recorded many secret anecdotes about various Sects. The book wasn¡¯t expensive, just tens of thousands, and Greg considered it a source of amusement, a supplement to his knowledge of the martial world. ¡°There¡¯s nothing good here; the auction in the afternoon should have the good stuff.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Greg¡¯s eyes lit up, no wonder most items in the convention were fake¡ªthe real treasures were at the auction. Hearing this from Theresa, his interest waned, and he simply found a corner to stake out the convention, trying to guess who might have genuine items. The two made it through to noon and were about to go for lunch when Curtis Milton again approached them. ¡°Do you have a moment? Shall we talk?¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s talk.¡± Greg immediately agreed and turned to Theresa Locke, saying, ¡°You go ahead to the restaurant, I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful,¡± Theresa Locke glanced at Curtis Milton warily. Greg patted her shoulder, signaling there was no need to panic¡ªit was just a business talk, nothing to worry about. After assuaging Theresa, he followed Curtis Milton back to the meeting room. Once seated, neither of them spoke at first. In the end, it was Curtis Milton who could not hold back and took the initiative, saying, ¡°The Sect has sent back a message. We are willing to trade a Coagulated Fragrant Flower for the Elixir Prescription of the Qi and Blood Pill.¡± A Coagulated Fragrant Flower? One of the auxiliary materials for the Foundation Building Pill, and the hardest to find? The depth of Healington¡¯s resources was indeed not to be underestimated. They were actually willing to trade such a rare medicinal herb for an elixir recipe. This implied that Healington¡¯s storerooms must have a reserve. Greg had anticipated Healington might offer a high price, but he did not expect them to put forth a Coagulated Fragrant Flower. Were they leaving him no chance to refuse, not even sparing a sliver of thought to hold back? He chuckled softly, raising his eyes to Curtis Milton, and asked, ¡°When will the goods be delivered?¡± ¡°You agree?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯ve even brought out the Coagulated Fragrant Flower. If I still don¡¯t agree, what else could you possibly offer?¡± Greg smiled, deliberately portraying himself as somewhat helpless, as though he had no choice but to agree. Seeing this, Curtis Milton indeed harbored no suspicions and replied with a relieved smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed, there¡¯s no need for me to say much else. The item should arrive tonight, so shall we meet then?¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s meet tonight.¡± Greg smiled, got up to take his leave, found Theresa Locke, and relayed everything that had happened. Theresa Locke frowned immediately upon hearing this and said, ¡°Greg, I suspect that bastard might make a move.¡± ¡°You mean a double-cross?¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat surprised, ¡°No way, isn¡¯t he supposed to let me go and then ambush me halfway through?¡± ¡°You can never be too sure. Be careful tonight, I¡¯ll also be following you from a distance,¡± said Theresa Locke. Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t worried, for he had already calculated that Curtis Milton and Luke Barnett were no match for him. ¡­ Meanwhile, upon learning that Greg Jensen had agreed, Luke Barnett¡¯s face revealed a smug smile as he said with a sneer, ¡°Can we take action now?¡± He knew that Curtis Milton would definitely make a move on Greg Jensen in the end. After all, this wasn¡¯t their first time making a deal for an Elixir Prescription. The last time was in a similar environment, and Greg Jensen was much younger and more arrogant than that person. But what of it? Last time, the young man was also very young and arrogant, and yet, didn¡¯t he die at his hands? This time would be no exception! He wanted that so-called charming Magician to die in front of him; that was the price for disrespecting him. A Grandmaster is not to be insulted, those who do shall die! If there¡¯s someone to blame, it¡¯s you kid for not recognizing what you¡¯re up against. Who let you offend me? Seth Barnett looked up at Curtis Milton, who was frowning in deep thought, a trace of disdain flashing across his mouth, then he asked respectfully, ¡°Where do you plan to set the location?¡± Finally snapping back to reality, Curtis Milton said indifferently, ¡°The location will be a park nearby. Make sure you familiarize yourself with the area in time. Tonight we will teach that kid a good lesson there.¡± As he spoke, a hint of a smile appeared on his face, but within that smile lurked a sense of madness. ¡­ In the afternoon, Greg Jensen and Theresa Locke took a stroll around the venue, and after not even participating in the afternoon¡¯s auction, they returned to their room to meet with a few good hands that had come with Theresa Locke. All these people were experts at the later stage of Dark Strength, and on the Rivers and Lakes, they were known figures. Meeting now was to prevent any misunderstanding in case something went wrong at night. Although Greg Jensen was confident in himself, and he believed that Curtis Milton wouldn¡¯t be that foolish, he still maintained a very friendly attitude. ¡°You guys can stay on the periphery. After I complete the transaction with them, we¡¯ll see if they make a move. If Curtis Milton and his people don¡¯t make a move, then let it be. If they do, I might need to trouble you for some help. Please be careful,¡± he said. ¡°Mr. Xu, you¡¯re too polite.¡± ¡°Mr. Xu, rest assured, with us here, you definitely won¡¯t get hurt.¡± The few thought of Greg Jensen as Theresa Locke¡¯s friend, and their attitude was quite respectful, but they didn¡¯t realize that when Greg Jensen said ¡°be careful,¡± he was not worried about himself but afraid they would get hurt. After meeting in the room, they dispersed, and Greg Jensen and Theresa Locke stayed in the room until it got dark. After they had dinner in the restaurant, a message from Curtis Milton arrived, with an address within a small park nearby. Looking at the location, Greg Jensen furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Theresa, I think your intuition is right, Curtis Milton might really try something on me.¡± Theresa Locke hadn¡¯t reacted yet and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and replied, ¡°If he were sincere about trading with me, wouldn¡¯t it be better to set the location in the hotel directly? For him, what place could be safer than this hotel?¡± ¡°Yeah, how come I didn¡¯t think of that? When he traded with Lamar Pierce, he also picked a location outside the venue. I thought he was afraid of being seen buying an Elixir Prescription from Healington by someone else.¡± As Theresa Locke spoke, a hint of anger appeared on her face and she asked, ¡°Greg, are we still going then?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Of course we are going. Why wouldn¡¯t we? It¡¯s a Coagulated Fragrant Flower we¡¯re talking about.¡± Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: Chapter 389: Getting Something for Nothing_1 Chapter 389: Chapter 389: Getting Something for Nothing_1 The moon shone brightly with few stars in the sky. A tall and slender young man stepped out of a taxi, looked at the park in front of him, hesitated for a moment, then walked in. Under the moonlight, the pitch-black entrance of the park resembled the gaping maw of a ferocious beast, appearing sinister and terrifying. Greg Jensen paid it no mind; after entering the park, he looked around and then made a call to Curtis Milton. ¡°I¡¯ve arrived, where are you?¡± ¡°Come to the artificial lake in the middle, I¡¯m right here.¡± Greg Jensen hung up the phone, casually sent out a message, and continued walking forward. Not long after he left, Theresa Locke led her people and followed him. A few people whispered among themselves for a few moments, then dispersed in a fan formation toward the artificial lake. Elsewhere, Greg Jensen passed through a thick forest. A gleaming lake, under the cold celestial light, emerged quietly before his eyes like a full moon. Curtis Milton and Luke Barnett stood by the lake, and when they saw Greg Jensen coming, Curtis showed a trace of impatience and frowned, ¡°Why are you so slow?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care, glanced around, and asked with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just the two of you?¡± ¡°Just for a transaction, aren¡¯t the two of us enough?¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°Did you bring the prescription?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Greg Jensen took out a note he had prepared in advance from his pocket. Curtis Milton¡¯s eyes brightened and his breathing hastened, ¡°Let me have a look.¡± With that, he reached out to grab it. Greg Jensen dodged his hand and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the Coagulated Fragrant Flower?¡± Curtis Milton retracted his hand in displeasure and said sternly, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? How can I be sure that the prescription you¡¯re giving is real or fake?¡± Greg Jensen frowned, ¡°Then what do you propose?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do this, come back with me to the Sect, once we verify the authenticity of the prescription, we will naturally give you the Coagulated Fragrant Flower.¡± ¡°Ha, you¡¯re trying to play me with an empty promise?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, then we can forget about the transaction.¡± Greg Jensen let out a cold laugh, put the note back in his pocket, and shook his head, ready to leave. As he was about to go, Curtis Milton quickly ran a few steps, stood in front of him, and said coldly, ¡°Do you really think you can just come and go as you please?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not up to you anymore.¡± Curtis Milton showed a toothy grin. Before his words had ended, Luke Barnett had silently pounced from behind, joining Curtis, and together they formed a pincer attack formation. Greg Jensen glanced back and said with a sneer, ¡°So you plan to rob me openly?¡± Curtis Milton mockingly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, any objections? Hahaha.¡± While Luke Barnett gritted his teeth, ¡°Kid, weren¡¯t you acting all high and mighty? Keep acting tough for me to see, huh?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled softly, put his fingers to his mouth, and blew a loud whistle. Seeing this, Curtis Milton suddenly had a bad premonition. Luke Barnett, however, had no reaction and continued to prattle on, ¡°Kid, kneel down and apologize quickly. Maybe I¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise¡­¡± His words weren¡¯t finished when suddenly a sound of footsteps echoed around them. Right after, Theresa Locke led her group out from the dense forest and quickly surrounded the trio. Seeing this scene, Curtis Milton¡¯s hair stood on end. Although Luke Barnett was a half-step Grandmaster, facing so many Dark Strength experts still made his scalp tingle. Curtis Milton himself only had the cultivation of Complete Dark Power and now looked even paler. He said vehemently with false bravado, ¡°What¡­ what are you trying to do? I warn you, we are people from Healington. Whoever dares to touch us, Healington will never let them off!¡± Theresa Locke smiled, came up to him, patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°Master Curtis, don¡¯t be nervous. We¡¯re just here for a spring outing.¡± ¡°A spring outing?¡± Spring my ass! Who the hell does spring outings in the dead of night? Curtis Milton shivered with anger, yet dared not erupt. He could only grit his teeth and force a smile, ¡°So, that¡¯s it then, we¡¯ll be off.¡± After saying that, he shot Luke Barnett an eye signal and left the amusement park at a brisk pace. Once outside the park, he took a deep breath, looking back cautiously. Seeing that Theresa Locke and the others had not followed, he finally relaxed completely. Luke Barnett said indignantly, ¡°Aiden Clark, how did all those people end up together?¡± He was so close to avenging the insult he had suffered, only for Theresa Locke and her group to interfere, which left him seething internally. ¡°I have no idea.¡± Curtis Milton shook his head, his brows knitted in deep thought. Luke Barnett asked, ¡°What do we do now? Just forget about the Elixir Prescription?¡± Curtis Milton shook his head again, a vicious look appearing at the corner of his mouth. ¡°That kid is at most Dark Gold Complete. When we get back, find Glen Wolfe and have him attack with you tomorrow. Call in a few others for help, and Theresa Locke¡¯s group won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble.¡± Hearing this, Luke Barnett couldn¡¯t help but give a chilly laugh, ¡°Well, then we¡¯ll turn a blind eye to them for tonight!¡± Curtis Milton nodded and chuckled, ¡°Exactly as it should be.¡± After the two men returned to the hotel, they summoned Glen Wolfe and explained the situation, then turned their gaze toward him, waiting for his response. Glen Wolfe hesitated. He truly did not want to get involved in this strife, but he couldn¡¯t afford to offend the people from Healington. ¡°Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll gift you a Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill!¡± Upon hearing this, Glen Wolfe¡¯s eyes lit up. The Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill was one of the finest elixirs Healington produced. Though it didn¡¯t exaggerate miracles like raising the dead, it wasn¡¯t far off. Even if his family didn¡¯t have anyone injured, it made for an excellent trade item. He hardly hesitated before agreeing on the spot. Curtis Milton had known he would agree. He had even prepared his argument on the way back. Having convinced Glen Wolfe, he then promptly went to other rooms to recruit a few more skilled acquaintances. With this, he had two and a half step Grandmasters and several Dark Strength masters. Should he make a move, Greg Jensen would have no choice but submit. This time, it would definitely succeed! The effects of the Blood Essence Elixir had been acknowledged by the Sect. Bringing back the Elixir Prescription alone would be a great merit. Not only would he bring back the Elixir Prescription, but also the person selling the elixirs, which was worth far more than the prescription itself. He could even imagine that once he succeeded, the Sect Leader would surely take him as a personal Disciple. At that point, he, Curtis Milton, would truly ascend to greatness. ¡°Make sure to leave that little Magician scoundrel for me,¡± Luke Barnett said. ¡°No problem.¡± Curtis Milton patted his shoulder, ¡°That kid is at most at the later stage of Dark Strength. Once we catch him, I¡¯ll hand him over to you, just don¡¯t kill him, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Haha, I definitely won¡¯t kill him,¡± Luke Barnett laughed boisterously. ¡­ Meanwhile, Greg Jensen and Theresa Locke were also hurrying back to the hotel. Theresa Locke exclaimed angrily, ¡°It has to be Curtis Milton. Lamar Pierce¡¯s disappearance must be related to him. Why didn¡¯t you just let me kill him on the spot?¡± ¡°Killing him easily is one thing, but what about Healington?¡± Greg Jensen said helplessly. The Locke family of Mystic City was powerful¡ªperhaps unafraid of Healington. But what about Greg Jensen? He wasn¡¯t afraid of Healington. The problem was that it would be too troublesome to handle, and what if Lois Abbott and the others got entangled in this? Therefore, unless absolutely necessary, he really didn¡¯t want to conflict with Healington. Theresa Locke also realized her mistake and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Greg. I was just thinking about my own situation.¡± ¡°No worries,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. Theresa Locke¡¯s heart eased a little and she asked, ¡°Are you still going to the exchange meeting tomorrow?¡± ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Chapter 390 Handing Over the Elixir Prescription_1 Chapter 390: Chapter 390 Handing Over the Elixir Prescription_1 Theresa Locke voiced her concerns, ¡°We¡¯ve been exposed, and Curtis Milton will definitely bring more people tomorrow. It¡¯s going to be troublesome then.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be so troublesome about? Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, he won¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble,¡± someone assured. Greg Jensen shook his head. Though he had changed his appearance, he couldn¡¯t guarantee it was flawless. Therefore, he preferred to avoid a conflict with Healington unless absolutely necessary. But if Curtis Milton and his people kept pushing, he wouldn¡¯t mind going on a killing spree to make a name for ¡°The Debonair Magician.¡± Theresa Locke was still somewhat worried, but seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s indifferent expression somehow brought her a sense of calm. She opened her mouth to speak but found herself at a loss for words. Early the next morning, the exchange event proceeded as usual, with the number of people reaching its peak compared to the previous two days. The reason was simple. Today was Healington¡¯s exclusive auction, where many Elixirs produced by Healington would be auctioned off. For martial arts experts, these Elixirs were absolute treasures, and each auction would set off a frenzied bidding war. This was precisely why every martial arts expert in the Qin province had gathered at the exchange event that day. Even the renowned martial arts families had sent representatives to partake. After having breakfast, Greg Jensen and Theresa Locke arrived at the venue, found a spot, and sat down to wait for the auction to begin. At nine in the morning, Curtis Milton and Luke Barnett walked into the venue accompanied by Glen Wolfe. Different from the previous days, they were followed by several men, each walking with the stride of a dragon or the vigor of a tiger¡ªclearly, they were grandmasters at the later stage of Dark Strength. ¡°Brother Greg, they¡­¡± ¡°No need to panic. We¡¯ll just deal with it when the time comes,¡± Greg Jensen replied, appearing relaxed, but a glint of cold light flashed in his eyes. A tree desires stillness but the wind will not cease! All he wanted was to cultivate in peace and eventually soar the skies with his Sword, yet some people, oblivious to their impending doom, flung themselves at him like moths to a flame. ¡­ The arrival of Curtis Milton and others immediately quieted down the venue. Standing on the stage, Curtis Milton scanned the crowd, his gaze lingering momentarily on Greg Jensen before pulling away, his face revealing a touch of coldness. He tapped the microphone and announced firmly, ¡°I am Curtis Milton, a true disciple of Healington.¡± The venue fell silent! Everyone looked at him with respect, including the representatives sent by the Green family. Curtis Milton cleared his throat and continued, ¡°Here, on behalf of the Wolfe family, the organizers of this exchange event, I welcome you all.¡± Clapping broke out below! Curtis Milton, wearing a smile, watched the audience and waited for the applause to subside before continuing, ¡°Today is the last day of the exchange event and also the exclusive auction day for Healington. However, before we start the auction, there¡¯s a matter I need to address.¡± As his words fell, he looked coldly towards Greg Jensen. Whoosh! The venue went still again, and at that instant, all eyes landed on the face with a gentle smile. Curtis Milton spoke emotionlessly, ¡°The Debonair Magician, Barry Wolfe, is it not?¡± ¡°Indeed, it is I!¡± Greg Jensen replied with a smile, ¡°What guidance does Master Curtis have for me?¡± Curtis Milton said coldly, ¡°I dare not offer guidance. Instead, I would like to know where you got the Blood Qi Elixir in your possession.¡± Greg Jensen did not answer but said indifferently, ¡°Where my Elixirs come from seems to have no relation to you.¡± ¡°Impudent, how dare you speak to Master Curtis like that?¡± ¡°Master Curtis is a true successor of Healington, and you dare not answer his questions?¡± A flurry of reprimanding voices rose from the crowd, every face brimming with indignation as if, at Curtis Milton¡¯s word, they would rush forward to teach Greg Jensen a lesson. Greg, as if he hadn¡¯t heard, continued to look at Curtis with a smile on his face. Curtis felt disdain in his heart and said expressionlessly, ¡°If the source of your Elixir is legitimate, naturally, there would be no problem, but¡­¡± Seeing that he was still rambling on, Greg grew impatient, waved his hand, and interrupted him: ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Everyone¡¯s time is limited, just say what you want to say.¡± Even at this moment, he¡¯s still f*cking playing dumb! Curtis scoffed and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s how it is, I¡¯ll get straight to the point! It¡¯s been confirmed by my faction that your Elixir is very similar to a stolen Elixir Prescription from Healington. I suspect that you stole this recipe from us.¡± Whoosh! Instantly, a vacuum formed in the crowd, and Greg was standing right in the center of the cleared space. The crowd unconsciously took a few steps back from Greg, widening the distance, their faces showing thick fear. Holy sh*t, to dare steal from Healington? Does this guy have such big guts? The people¡¯s minds were hit with waves of shock, yet no one dared to speak out at this time. To steal from Healington, they dared not get involved in such matters. The venue fell deathly silent, as if even the air had become stagnant. Greg, however, was unconcerned, chuckling lightly, his laughter laced with thick scorn: ¡°Heh, if you want the Elixir Prescription, just say so directly, why create such a fuss.¡± Curtis¡¯s face grew cold, and he said sternly, ¡°Cut the crap. Hand over the prescription and come with me to Healington. Confess the process of how you obtained the Elixir truthfully, and I¡¯ll ensure your safety. Otherwise, this day next year will be the anniversary of your death.¡± ¡°I was too lazy to bother with you, but since you¡¯re courting death, what can anyone else do?¡± Greg¡¯s voice was lazy and casual, as he casually strolled toward the high stage. His tall and slender figure, like bamboo, was elegant and upright. Seeing this, Curtis instinctively stepped back, and the few Dark Strength masters immediately surrounded him, protecting him from behind. Glen Wolfe also stepped forward at this moment, slanting his gaze toward Greg, his eyes revealing a sliver of ruthlessness. He did not wish to conflict with someone like Greg, but since he had promised Curtis, he only had to detain Greg now. Luke Barnett stood on the other side, forming a pincer with Glen, his face malevolently glaring at Greg. Greg stopped a few meters in front of Curtis and sneered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the saying ¡®A Grandmaster should not be insulted, and those who do so must die¡¯?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a Grandmaster?¡± Curtis looked astonished, then burst into laughter as if he¡¯d heard a ridiculous joke, ¡°How old are you? Not even twenty-five, and you dare to call yourself a Grandmaster?¡± Luke Barnett coldly said, ¡°Successor, why bother talking to him, just take him down.¡± ¡°Right, take action!¡± At Curtis¡¯s command, the few Dark Strength masters rushed over immediately. Luke Barnett and Glen Wolfe continued to protect Curtis by his side, neither of them moved; Greg was only in his twenties, at most in the later stage of Dark Strength. So many Dark Strength masters, they didn¡¯t need to lift a finger. Their main purpose was to be a force of deterrence. Curtis, as a true successor of Healington, had his real skills not in the Martial Way but in the way of the Elixir; all his Dark Strength was built with Elixirs. Besides extending one¡¯s life, it didn¡¯t offer much combat power, so Glen and Luke still needed to protect him. Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Chapter 391: Innate Grandmaster_1 Chapter 391: Chapter 391: Innate Grandmaster_1 Seeing several Dark Strength masters charging forward, Glen Wolfe asked with a smile, ¡°Master Curtis, about that Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill you promised me¡­¡± Curtis Milton glanced at him and chuckled, ¡°Rest assured, your role is to deter them. After the success of our plan, your contribution will not be forgotten.¡± ¡°Haha, then I thank Master Curtis in advance.¡± Glen Wolfe¡¯s smile grew brighter. In his view, with those Dark Strength masters, Greg Jensen should be easy to deal with, and that Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill would be easily obtained. Luke Barnett, standing nearby, laughed lightly and said, ¡°Old Wolfe, don¡¯t relax too much. If someone causes trouble, you still need to go and deter them.¡± Glen Wolfe slapped his chest and assured, ¡°No problem. If anyone dares to make trouble, I guarantee I¡¯ll make them obedient.¡± As Glen Wolfe spoke, his gaze involuntarily drifted toward Theresa Locke. Curtis Milton had told him the night before that Barry Wolfe had somehow recruited Theresa Locke, and asked him to keep an eye on things. If Theresa Locke and her group intervened, he would have to step in to deter them, to prevent them from acting rashly. However, as he watched Barry Wolfe clash with those Dark Strength masters, Theresa Locke had yet to make any move. What was going on? Could it be that the price Barry Wolfe offered wasn¡¯t high enough, so Theresa Locke was reluctant to take action again? Curtis Milton and Luke Barnett were also puzzled, but they didn¡¯t pay it too much mind. After all, with Glen Wolfe there, if Theresa Locke¡¯s group decided to act, he would deal with them. If they didn¡¯t, all the better. The three of them were confident, each wearing a casual smile on their face, feeling like everything was under control. However, the next second, screams echoed from the scene. The three focused their gaze and were immediately stunned. The Dark Strength masters who had charged at Greg Jensen were now all lying on the ground. Greg Jensen looked unscathed, glancing at the injured at his feet before raising his head to look at Curtis Milton. That slightly mocking glance made Curtis Milton¡¯s heart shudder, and he exclaimed in shock, ¡°Could he really be a Grandmaster?¡± Glen Wolfe also furrowed his brows, feeling hesitant. Offending a Grandmaster for a Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill seemed like it might not be worth it after all. Luke Barnett sneered and charged at Greg Jensen, ¡°Just a half-step to being a Grandmaster, I¡¯ll take you on!¡± While others hadn¡¯t seen clearly, he had seen everything. Greg Jensen had first taken care of the first Dark Strength master with a single move and then surprised the others by using an unleashed True Qi technique to attack the remaining experts. While he was surprised, he wasn¡¯t overly concerned. For someone of Greg Jensen¡¯s age to have reached half-step to the Master Realm was indeed astonishing. Yet, this world was never short of geniuses, nor of talents who died young! Luke Barnett, like his brother, came from a lesser-known family and had been guided by a master when he was young, perfecting his External Martial Arts, the Eagle Claw Skill, to the utmost level. However, his talent was ultimately not as great as his older brother, Seth Barnett. Thus, even as he grew old, he had only become a half-step Grandmaster. External Martial Arts are different from the internal; the True Qi is distributed over the skin¡¯s surface, making it as tough as steel, impervious to blades and swords. His Eagle Claw Skill, unlike other External Martial Arts, could concentrate a portion of True Qi onto the palms. That made his hands like the talons of an eagle, sharp and hooked, able to tear through skin and flesh in an instant, even capable of cracking bones. With this skill, the two brothers had made a name for themselves in Healington, with Seth Barnett becoming an Internal Sect Master, and even Luke Barnett securing a position as an honorary elder. Beyond that, the brothers were also well-known in the martial world. Luke Barnett swiftly descended from the main stage, paused with a stomp, and leapt into the air towards Greg Jensen. His dark brown palms, shaped like claws, dove for Greg Jensen¡¯s head. Before he could reach him, the wind from his claw was already felt! Witnessing this scene, onlookers felt a chill run down their spines and instinctively stepped back several paces as if the eagle¡¯s talons were swooping down on them instead of Greg Jensen. ¡°Is this the might of a half-step Grandmaster?¡± ¡°So terrifying with just one move, the combat prowess of an External Sect Master is truly extraordinary!¡± The wind howled like the roar of a wild beast! ¡°You¡¯re done for!¡± Luke Barnett had come to loathe Greg Jensen to the bone; he did not care about any Elixir Prescription and just wanted to kill this so-called suave Magician outright. As a means of vengeance for the humiliation he suffered! Under the force of the fierce wind, Greg Jensen looked as if he had been frozen in fear, standing still in his original spot without moving. Just as the Eagle Claw was about to touch him, Greg slowly raised his head with deliberation, a mocking glint flickering in his star-like eyes. Luke Barnett hesitated for a moment but did not take it seriously, presuming that Greg was just feigning composure and increased the strength in his hand even more. At that moment, Greg suddenly put his fingers together as if they were a sword and made a thrusting motion toward him, seemingly slow but actually fast. On those slender fingers, a dark golden light abruptly appeared! Innate Grandmaster? A look of astonishment spread across Luke Barnett¡¯s face. Barry Wolfe was actually a Grandmaster! And he wasn¡¯t just any half-step grandmaster like himself; he was a true Innate Grandmaster, who could not only release True Qi externally but also control it and even condense it into a sword-like form. Shocked, he tried to change his attack, but it was too late. He could only watch in horror as his own palm moved, as if on its own, to meet the golden Sword Qi. Hisss! A light sound, who would have thought that the steel-hard Eagle Claw would be punctured by a glistening hole. ¡°Ah, my hand¡­¡± Luke Barnett screamed in agony, and before he even hit the ground, he felt his throat being grasped by a hand as strong as iron pliers. The strong hand then tightened relentlessly. A sensation of suffocation immediately followed. Luke Barnett gazed at Greg in terror, his mouth opening wide in a vain attempt to breathe, his voice hoarse as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡­ my big brother is Seth Barnett¡­¡± Crack! Before he could finish his words, he felt a sudden tightness in his throat, followed by the clear sound of bones breaking. Then his body felt as if it had been drained of all strength and slowly collapsed, even his eyelids growing heavy. Thud! Luke fell like a rag doll, carelessly discarded by Greg on the ground, quickly falling silent. Silence! A deathly silence fell across the arena! The hundreds in the audience, including Curtis Milton and Glen Wolfe on the high platform, as well as the Wolfe family members standing behind, were as if under an Immobilization Spell, standing frozen in place with faces full of shock. Theresa Locke, who had intended to persuade Greg to show mercy and spare Luke Barnett¡¯s life to avoid making an enemy of Seth Barnett, was also stunned. No one expected that Luke, who had trained his External Martial Arts to the brink of the Master Realm, would be defeated by Barry Wolfe with a single move. He didn¡¯t even touch the hem of Barry¡¯s clothing. The crowd could only see a blur before Luke was already grasped by the throat by Greg. Before anyone could plead, his neck had already been crushed. The entire process was clean and efficient, and Barry appeared as relaxed as if he were merely eating and drinking. It must be fake? Was Luke really a half-step grandmaster? Even Glen Wolfe, also at the brink of the Master Realm, found it hard to believe, even wondering if he was hallucinating. If Luke was truly a half-step grandmaster, how could he die so easily? Could Barry Wolfe really be a kind of half-step grandmaster? But he was only in his twenties. Even if he was a half-step grandmaster, how powerful could he be? To kill Luke as easily as slaughtering a chicken or a dog? How could that be possible? Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Chapter 392: Shocking the Entire Audience_1 Chapter 392: Chapter 392: Shocking the Entire Audience_1 Glen Wolfe¡¯s face showed a trace of solemnity; he had thought that he would only need to make an appearance to get a Nine Revolutions Muscle Changing Pill, but judging from the current situation, he might have to take action. After all, he had already promised Curtis Milton, and to go back on his word now would undoubtedly offend Healington. Moreover, the Wolfe family was the host of the exchange meeting, and if anything happened to Curtis Milton here, Healington would definitely hold the Wolfe family accountable. Thinking of this, Glen Wolfe couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at Curtis Milton beside him. Curtis Milton was already scared stiff, his face pale as paper, staring blankly at Luke Barnett¡¯s corpse, his lips trembling. ¡°Kill him, quick, Glen Wolfe, kill him and avenge Elder Luke¡­¡± Glen Wolfe frowned slightly and slowly walked down from the podium, approaching Greg Jensen, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re in big trouble.¡± ¡°Heh, am I?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°Someone has slandered me under the pretense of theft, but in reality, they just want to snatch my Elixir Prescription. What can I do about it? Hand over my family¡¯s Elixir Prescription to them?¡± He suddenly raised his head to look at Curtis Milton standing on the high platform, his eyes brimming with more mockery. Curtis Milton swallowed hard and said with a fierce look belying inner turmoil, ¡°You say the Elixir Prescription isn¡¯t stolen by you, just come back with me and explain things clearly. Why did you have to kill Elder Luke?¡± ¡°Explain things clearly? If I return to Healington with you, will things still get clarified?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed again, pointing at Luke Barnett on the ground and saying, ¡°He wanted to kill me; should I just willingly submit to death?¡± ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s settle this with our skills,¡± said Glen Wolfe in a stern voice. Greg Jensen turned his head back, a look of arrogance appearing on his face, and said indifferently, ¡°Scram. I¡¯ve already killed one today; I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± ¡°How arrogant!¡± Glen Wolfe¡¯s face darkened, ready to make a move. Even as a Half-Step Grandmaster, he was still a Grandmaster. Since he became a Half-Step Grandmaster, hadn¡¯t everyone treated him with courtesy? Even in front of Grandmaster Lu Jin, he wouldn¡¯t have to endure such humiliation! Below a Grandmaster, all were as ants; above the Grandmaster, let¡¯s speak with strength then. ¡°Obstinate fool!¡± Seeing Glen Wolfe poised to begin, Greg Jensen could only sigh helplessly. ¡°I just wanted to cultivate in peace and quiet; why must you all force me?¡± His expression grew colder, and he beckoned Glen Wolfe over, saying, ¡°Come on then, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡± Enraged, Glen Wolfe said in a deep voice, ¡°Arrogant brat, I¡¯ll show you the prowess of the Wolfe Family Kung Fu!¡± No sooner had his voice fallen than he had dashed forward with small, quick steps, followed by a seemingly light palm strike aimed at Greg Jensen¡¯s face. This palm strike was silent and seemingly effortless, yet it stirred up currents of True Qi, enough to seriously injure if not kill on impact. Greg Jensen looked indifferent, ¡°These moves of yours can¡¯t hurt me!¡± Repeating his prior tactic, he summoned his Golden Sword Technique, his fingertip immediately gathering a strand of Sword Qi, which he flicked towards Glen Wolfe. ¡°An Innate Grandmaster?¡± Upon seeing this, Glen Wolfe was instantly terrified, forcibly reversing his Cultivation Technique to halt his momentum. The Wolfe family¡¯s ancestral Cultivation Technique was known as Cotton Palm, capable of both attack and defense, with many variations. Since Luke Barnett had died, Glen Wolfe was extra cautious; his palm strike carried only thirty percent strength, leaving seventy percent for adaptability. Fortunately, he had reserved some flexibility; seeing the Sword Qi coming towards him, he was willing to risk internal injury to abruptly stop his movement, narrowly avoiding the Sword Qi. ¡°Eh!¡± Greg Jensen, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat surprised and shot another Sword Qi at him. Thump! Seeing another Sword Qi rushing towards him, Glen Wolfe didn¡¯t hesitate; he bent his knees and shockingly knelt on the ground. The Sword Qi passed over as he made this move! ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe above, please accept Glen Wolfe¡¯s bow. I did not know your status as a Grandmaster earlier, and if I have offended you, I ask Grandmaster Wolfe for your forgiveness.¡± The venue fell silent once again! After a moment, the crowd burst into an uproar. ¡°` ¡°Grandmaster, he is actually a Grandmaster!¡± ¡°My god, no wonder Luke died so abruptly!¡± ¡°A Grandmaster in his twenties, is he even human?¡± Listening to the surrounding murmurs, Glen Wolfe knelt on the ground, his forehead against the floor, his buttocks slightly raised, looking somewhat comical. Grandmaster, ah. It was a Grandmaster! He had actually made a move against an Innate Grandmaster! At this moment, Glen Wolfe was drenched in cold sweat, his heart having leapt to his throat. Curtis Milton on the high platform was already so frightened that he felt numb all over. Since becoming a True Disciple and representing Healington, he had, through similar means, secured several Elixir Prescriptions for Healington. As for the benefits that Healington gained from purchasing Elixir Prescriptions, they had naturally been swallowed by him alone. Over the years, some people offered their Elixir Prescriptions to Healington upon hearing of its reputation, hoping to cling to Healington¡¯s powerful coattails. And those who refused to submit, without exception, were accused by Curtis of ¡°stealing Elixir Prescriptions¡± and ended up with their families ruined and lives destroyed. He knew that he had finally kicked an iron plate. Not to mention the immense potential of a twenty-something-year-old Innate Grandmaster, just the Sect capable of nurturing such an outstanding genius would not have a power weaker than Healington. ¡°I¡¯ve really stirred up big trouble now.¡± The people from the Wolfe family were also stunned, watching their Family Head kneel before the young man and feeling terrified. Those who could attend the meeting were the Wolfe Family Direct Line, and they naturally understood what an Innate Grandmaster represented. No one thought Glen was disgraceful because if it were them, they would probably have already prostrated themselves on the ground. ¡°Now there¡¯s going to be a good show.¡± ¡°Curtis is usually so arrogant, why isn¡¯t he acting arrogant now?¡± ¡°No matter what, he is a representative of Healington, not someone you can afford to mess with.¡± Everyone had a sudden realization and fell silent, but the mockery and sarcasm in their eyes did not diminish at all. A moment later, the meeting place became quiet again. Greg Jensen, with his head lowered, looked at Glen Wolfe kneeling before him, his brows tightly furrowed, silent. Without his speaking, Glen did not dare to move, and the others did not dare to make a sound either. The silence within the meeting place was almost terrifying. Glen knelt motionless on the ground, the intense fear causing his body to tremble uncontrollably. After an indeterminate amount of time, Greg¡¯s cool voice finally rang out. ¡°You say fight and fight, say stop and stop, what do you take me for?¡± ¡°I dare not.¡± Glen quickly said, ¡°As long as you spare my life, the Wolfe family will henceforth be your vassal.¡± ¡°The Wolfe family¡­¡± Greg pondered for a moment and said coldly, ¡°Death penalty may be spared, but punishment cannot be escaped!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Before Glen could utter his plea, Greg had already kicked his arm, and with a cracking sound, his arm instantly bent at a strange angle. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Glen let out a low roar in pain, cold sweat immediately pouring out. ¡°Family Head!¡± The Wolfe family members present were outraged. ¡°Don¡¯t move! I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Glen endured the pain and shouted at them, then respectfully said to Greg, ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster Jensen, for sparing my life.¡± ¡°` Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Chapter 393: Lightly Described_1 Chapter 393: Chapter 393: Lightly Described_1 ¡°Rise.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. Upon hearing these words, Glen Wolfe felt as if he had been granted amnesty and struggled to stand up. Seeing this, several Wolfe family members hurried over to help him to his feet. Glen Wolfe¡¯s face was as pale as paper. After standing up, he bowed to Greg Jensen again and instructed in a low voice, ¡°Prepare a list of the family¡¯s assets quickly for Grandmaster Jensen to choose from.¡± However, Greg Jensen raised his hand and pointed at Curtis Milton, who had sneakily moved toward the back door, and said, ¡°We can talk about those matters later. First, catch him and bring him back to me.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Glen Wolfe hesitated. Apologizing for his mistake was something he had to do, as he had failed to recognize true talent, and he couldn¡¯t blame anyone else. But to actively provoke Healington was something he dared not do. ¡°Do I need to say it a second time?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes were sharp as lightning, yet also as cold as frost. The chill in that instant made Glen Wolfe involuntarily shiver. He bowed his head deeply, not daring to meet his gaze any longer, and said with a trembling voice, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll have them do it right away.¡± After speaking, he straightened up and, pointing at Curtis Milton, who was about to flee, he ordered sternly, ¡°What are you waiting for? Capture him!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Several Wolfe family experts, swift as the wind, lunged toward Curtis Milton. Curtis Milton, terrified, broke into a run. As someone who had relied on drugs to reach the level of Dark Strength, his combat ability was weak, and he was no match for the Bright Strength Experts of the Wolfe family. In just a moment, they had captured and brought him back. ¡°Glen Wolfe, have you lost your mind? How dare you lay a hand on me?¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s face was fierce, veins popping out on his neck as he struggled and roared, ¡°Let me go! If you dare touch me, Healington will never let you off!¡± Had you not tried to betray and steal the Elixir Prescription, would things have escalated to this point? Glen Wolfe glanced at him with reluctant acceptance, inwardly lamenting his bad luck. Naturally, he dared not offend Healington, but likewise, he dared not cross Barry Wolfe. He did not know what fate might befall him if he displeased Healington, but he knew that if he didn¡¯t appease Barry Wolfe, he might have to say goodbye to his life right then and there. Glen Wolfe said respectfully, ¡°Grandmaster Jensen, the man has been brought here. What would you like to do¡­¡± Greg Jensen looked at Curtis Milton coldly and said indifferently, ¡°Why can¡¯t we make a fair trade? Healington gets the Elixir Prescription, I get the Coagulated Fragrant Flower. Wouldn¡¯t that be good? Why must you force my hand?¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s legs went weak, and he knelt on the ground with a thump, hugging Greg Jensen¡¯s leg and crying out, ¡°I was momentarily bewitched. The Coagulated Fragrant Flower will arrive in a couple of days. Please, just think of me as nothing and let me go.¡± Bang! Greg Jensen kicked him away, then delivered two more kicks, breaking both of Curtis Milton¡¯s legs and causing him to howl in pain immediately. The crowd at the event watched this scene, each shivering and involuntarily quivering. ¡°So ruthless!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he known as the charming Magician? I didn¡¯t see any charm, but I sure got a taste of his ruthlessness.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth, do you want to die?¡± Hearing the surrounding comments, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care and ordered, ¡°You deal with this man. I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡± Upon hearing this, Glen Wolfe¡¯s facial muscles twitched. This was a statement of allegiance; if he killed a member of Healington, he would have no choice but to follow Barry Wolfe from then on. He was somewhat reluctant, but when he raised his head and met Greg Jensen¡¯s icy stare, he shuddered and hastily said, ¡°Understood, Grandmaster Jensen. I got it.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, feeling that the exchange meeting was of no more interest, and turned to leave. The hall fell silent once again! The slender figure, like a sharpened sword, cut through the crowd and walked out slowly. After an unknown amount of time, everyone finally came to their senses, and the hall instantly erupted with the sound of heavy breathing. Then, there was a great uproar! ¡°My God, a Grandmaster in his twenties!¡± ¡°This guy isn¡¯t from Qin province, right?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s from Qin province, then the place is about to turn upside down!¡± Theresa Locke looked in the direction Greg Jensen had left, smacking her lips, then said with a hint of pride, ¡°The friend this young master has made this time shouldn¡¯t be considered riffraff, right?¡± A subordinate behind her quickly laughed and said, ¡°Young master, Mr. Glen Wolfe is a Grandmaster, and he¡¯s only in his twenties. If the old master knew you made friends with such a young and impressive person, he¡¯d be so happy he wouldn¡¯t have time to criticize you.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good.¡± Theresa Locke smiled and nodded, then waved her plump hand, about to speak, but suddenly she thought of something, and her expression turned ugly. She turned her head and said: ¡°Do you think the old man will scold me for not being serious if he finds out someone became a Grandmaster in their twenties?¡± ¡°Eh, well¡­¡± From the crowd, several people from the martial families of Qin province quietly left the venue and reported what they had seen and heard. This included the subordinates of the Simmons family. Since Fraser Simmons had recovered and the Simmons family didn¡¯t have any other needs, after the first day, Fraser Simmons, Mick Simmons, and the others didn¡¯t attend the exchange meeting. They just sent a subordinate to listen for news. Learning that Greg Jensen had publicly killed a visiting elder of Healington and crippled the inheritor of Healington, the father and son were both stunned. After a long while, Fraser Simmons managed a wry smile and said, ¡°Our Mr. Jensen really is¡­¡± ¡°Too ruthless!¡± Mick Simmons murmured in response, then coming to his senses, he said worriedly, ¡°Dad, do you think Mr. Jensen¡¯s actions could affect our Simmons family?¡± Fraser Simmons laughed and said, ¡°Do you think Mr. Jensen hasn¡¯t thought of what you have?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The one who killed was the flamboyant Magician Barry Wolfe; what does it have to do with Mr. Jensen?¡± Upon hearing this, Mick Simmons was stunned for a moment, then he started laughing. Donald Simmons said with a beaming smile, ¡°Uncle, with this martial arts conference, our Simmons family shouldn¡¯t suffer losses, right?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Without waiting for his father to speak, Mick Simmons said excitedly, ¡°My dad¡¯s health is good now, and he¡¯s also become a half-step Grandmaster. Apart from the Green family, none of them can bully our Simmons family. If worse comes to worst, isn¡¯t Mr. Jensen still there?¡± Fraser Simmons also smiled, then reminded them, ¡°Although that¡¯s true, you should still be careful and cautious in your dealings outside, and don¡¯t cause any problems for Mr. Jensen without good reason.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle, we understand,¡± Donald Simmons said with a smile. Suddenly, Mick Simmons thought of something and said with some concern, ¡°Dad, I heard the Wolfe family has also taken refuge under Mr. Jensen and even helped Mr. Jensen deal with that inheritor from Healington. They won¡¯t threaten our position in Mr. Jensen¡¯s eyes, will they?¡± Hearing this, Fraser Simmons¡¯s expression involuntarily tightened, and he said, ¡°You¡¯re right, we have to guard against this.¡± After pondering for a moment, he continued, ¡°Here¡¯s the plan. You talk to Lia and tell her to serve Mr. Jensen with all her heart, and to say straightforwardly if there¡¯s anything she needs. Besides, cars, houses, money¡ªdon¡¯t wait for Mr. Jensen to ask; see what he needs and send it right over.¡± ¡°Got it, I understand,¡± Mick Simmons said. Fraser Simmons looked at his son and said, ¡°Our Simmons family is Mr. Jensen¡¯s servant. As a servant, you can¡¯t wait around for orders for everything, do you understand?¡± Mick Simmons nodded quickly and said, ¡°Understood!¡± Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Chapter 394 The Strongest of the Young Generation_1 Chapter 394: Chapter 394 The Strongest of the Young Generation_1 ¡°Although it is not explicitly mentioned in ¡®The Harmony of Yin and Yang Sutra¡¯, through prolonged cultivation, Greg Jensen discovered something ¡ª that pure women could greatly enhance his power.¡± At that moment, Glen Wolfe¡¯s young daughter, who had just come of age, Chelsea Wolfe, came over. She clumsily clung to Greg Jensen¡¯s arm, pressing her bursting figure tightly against him, and said in a coquettish voice, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, everything is ready over there, why don¡¯t we stay the night?¡± Greg Jensen glanced down and felt slightly dazzled, replying with a smile, ¡°Why wait for tonight, let¡¯s go over now.¡± Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s expression became uneasy, and she forced a small smile, obediently saying, ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t sleep well last night, so it would be good to catch up on some sleep there.¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get your wish.¡± With an implicit meaning, Greg Jensen spoke, leading Chelsea Wolfe outside. Kole Wolfe gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Dad, that man, he¡­¡± Slap! Before he could finish, Glen Wolfe slapped him across the face, saying coldly, ¡°Do you realize that you almost brought a great disaster upon our Wolfe family?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been busy entertaining Curtis Milton at that time, our Wolfe family would no longer exist!¡± Kole Wolfe¡¯s face turned white with fright, then he murmured resentfully, ¡°It was just a Grandmaster, what¡¯s so terrible about that?¡± Slap!¡± Glen Wolfe slapped him again, angrily rebuking, ¡°What¡¯s so terrible about it? To insult a Grandmaster means death; even the inspectors won¡¯t defend you, understand?¡± ¡°Is it really that serious?¡± Kole Wolfe had heard this saying early on, but he had thought it was an exaggeration, not realizing it could be so grave. He said bewildered, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean the world would be in chaos?¡± ¡°The world in chaos?¡± Glen Wolfe scoffed disdainfully, ¡°You think Grandmasters are just anyone? Those who can become Grandmasters, are all peerless geniuses utterly devoted to the Martial Way. If it weren¡¯t for fools like you provoking them, why would they bother with the likes of you? You really overestimate your importance!¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± Kole Wolfe wanted to say something in his defense, but seeing the icy look in his father¡¯s eyes, he ultimately didn¡¯t dare to speak again. Glen Wolfe¡¯s wife hesitantly said, ¡°Old Wolfe, even so, there¡¯s no need to send Chelsea away, she¡¯s only¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything!¡± Glen Wolfe shot her a sidelong glance and said, ¡°It¡¯s her good fortune. If Mr. Wolfe takes her into his family, she¡¯ll enjoy endless riches and honor for life.¡± Several elders from the Wolfe family¡¯s collateral branches nodded their heads in firm agreement. One of them praised, ¡°You handled this matter well, Glen. The slightest hesitation, and it could have brought down catastrophe upon our Wolfe family.¡± ¡°Indeed, now our Wolfe family not only avoided heavy losses but might also benefit from that Grandmaster Wolfe in the future.¡± ¡°Glen has suffered for our Wolfe family.¡± Hearing the compliments from the others, Glen Wolfe¡¯s complexion improved, and looking at his injured arm, he said with a wry smile: ¡°This is nothing; it¡¯ll heal in time. The real problem is Curtis Milton¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just kill Curtis Milton; that would completely offend Healington!¡± ¡°Right, since he said it¡¯s up to us to decide, let him go.¡± ¡°But what if we let him go and he comes looking for trouble?¡± The group furrowed their brows, discussing for a long time before ultimately deciding to quietly let Curtis Milton go. Healington is a behemoth, and although Barry Wolfe became a Grandmaster at a young age, if Healington made a move against him, he would certainly be worse off. ¡°Alas, our strength is still too weak!¡± ¡°Exactly, caught between two sides, one wrong step could mean doom!¡± Glen Wolfe sighed deeply and gazed into the distance for a long time without speaking. ¡­ In the provincial city, within the Green family estate. Old master Nathan Green sat in a chair by the lake, holding a fishing rod, his eyes squinting as if he had already fallen asleep. It was at this moment that a person resembling a housekeeper walked over lightly on his feet, approached the old master, and whispered a few words. Nathan Green opened his eyes, turned his head to stare for a moment, and then chuckled, ¡°Glen Wolfe is really willing to pay the price, even sending off his own daughter.¡± The housekeeper laughed and said, ¡°He¡¯s just an opportunist, nothing to fuss over.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Nathan Green nodded noncommittally. The housekeeper hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Should we investigate that ¡®flamboyant magician¡¯ Barry Wolfe?¡± ¡°Flamboyant magician¡­¡± Nathan Green let out a light chuckle, shook his head, and then suddenly lifted the fishing rod, catching a carp weighing about a jin and a half. The carp flew up to the shore along with the fishing line, accurately landing in the bucket beside him. His expression turned cold, and he said solemnly, ¡°Then let¡¯s investigate and see which master has emerged, daring to run wild on the Green family¡¯s turf.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± The housekeeper quickly agreed. Nathan Green looked at the red carp in the bucket and laughed softly, ¡°A Grandmaster in his twenties? Which major sect has sent a disciple to play in the mortal world now?¡± ¡­ The news that the elders and members of Healington had been killed resonated throughout the martial world, causing an uproar. Within the boundaries of Qin Province, it was like a small earthquake had occurred, and the name ¡®flamboyant magician¡¯ Barry Wolfe became known throughout the entire province. ¡°A Grandmaster in his twenties?¡± ¡°When I was in my twenties, I was only at the stage of Understanding Strength. It really is infuriating to compare with others. If I had such talent¡­¡± Learning that Barry Wolfe was only in his twenties, the martial arts circles of Qin Province experienced yet another earthquake. Some who liked to gossip even crowned Barry Wolfe with the title of ¡°strongest of the young generation.¡± The Wolfe family¡¯s actions of sending cars, houses, and even a daughter intensified some people¡¯s envy to the point of death. After all, in the provincial city, the Wolfe family is ranked among the top-tier families. The thought of the Wolfe family showing so much respect was thrilling to contemplate. ¡°An Innate Grandmaster in his twenties will definitely reach the Dao realm in the future, won¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Of course! After Nathan Green, our Qin Province has produced another Grandmaster.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say he was from Qin Province, though. If he really were from our province, it could cause big trouble. Haven¡¯t you heard the saying ¡®two tigers cannot share one mountain¡¯?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just recently become an Innate Grandmaster. Can he really beat old master Green?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether he can beat him. This flamboyant magician truly lives up to the name. I think he¡¯s going to bed all the families in the provincial city.¡± ¡°Heh, flamboyant? I think his flamboyance won¡¯t last long.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean? He killed the elders of Healington; how could he possibly fare well? If Healington doesn¡¯t kill him, it would not live up to its reputation.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ you have a point. Is Barry Wolfe in trouble now?¡± ¡°Trouble? I think he¡¯s in big trouble. Are Healington¡¯s people so easy to kill? That flamboyant magician is just brainless.¡± As the martial arts experts of Qin Province heatedly discussed, they were also pessimistic about the so-called flamboyant magician, feeling that he would soon face the thunderous wrath of Healington. Even if he was an Innate Grandmaster, could he withstand the century-old legacy of Healington? Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Chapter 395: Marrying Him Isnt Bad_1 Chapter 395: Chapter 395: Marrying Him Isn¡¯t Bad_1 Jamae Burley residence. Louisa Burley¡¯s complexion has been getting better and better, and she has been going out more often. However, in the past few days, she always stared blankly into a corner of the garden, lost in thought for the whole morning. ¡°Sis, guess who¡¯s here?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­¡± When Louisa Burley heard the voice, she thought Greg Jensen had come and turned around with a face full of surprise, only to realize it was actually Vivian Shimpson who had arrived, and her face immediately dimmed. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Who did you think it was?¡± Vivian Shimpson snorted coldly, ¡°Are you still thinking about that useless Greg Jensen?¡± Louisa Burley didn¡¯t like to hear him described in such terms and quickly retorted, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t always talk about Mr. Jensen like that, he¡¯s actually very capable.¡± ¡°He is useless, isn¡¯t he? Managed to make some money with a restaurant and yet he doesn¡¯t stay there to watch it, nobody knows where he has run off to.¡± Whenever Vivian Shimpson mentioned Greg Jensen, she would feel a fire burning in her heart. She didn¡¯t know why she was so angry; she just didn¡¯t want to see Greg Jensen, nor did she want to hear others mention him. But as time passed, she occasionally thought of his handsome face. At such times, she would become irritable. Especially when she saw Louisa Burley pining for Greg Jensen, she would grow even more restless inside, and also felt an inexplicable tinge of jealousy. ¡°Speaking of which, it seems like it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Greg Jensen,¡± Vivian Shimpson said tentatively. Louisa Burley nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, I also don¡¯t know what Mr. Jensen is up to now.¡± Spencer Burley laughed, ¡°I heard Brother Greg went to the provincial city a while back for some business, and he has been staying over there. He hasn¡¯t come back much.¡± Vivian Shimpson snorted coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you his friend? Even you don¡¯t know where he is?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Spencer Burley smiled awkwardly. Jaden Ford had in fact often mentioned Greg Jensen to him, but he felt that such matters shouldn¡¯t be disclosed casually, so he had never mentioned it to Louisa Burley. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t speaking, Vivian Shimpson rolled her eyes at him and sighed, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so bored. Louisa, why don¡¯t we go out and play for a couple of days?¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Louisa Burley had become accustomed to staying at home due to her health issues in the past, and even though she had recovered, she had become used to being home-bound. The few times she did go out, it was always with Greg Jensen. Upon hearing Vivian Shimpson¡¯s suggestion, Spencer Burley¡¯s eyes lit up, and he smiled, ¡°The Spirits of the Festival is coming up soon with all sorts of floral events. How about we go take a look at that?¡± ¡°Great idea, let¡¯s go see the Spirits of the Festival then,¡± Vivian Shimpson said with joy, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the Spirits of the Festival before but never had the time to go. This would be the perfect opportunity.¡± ¡°Yes, and there¡¯s also something called the Martial Way Tournament. We could go watch the competition. Plus, Brother Greg is in the provincial city. We might run into him this time around.¡± ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go in a few days,¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s eyes lit up. Seeing his sister finally agree to go out, Spencer Burley felt much more relaxed. ¡°You two sit first, I¡¯ll have them bring some fruit over.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Vivian Shimpson nodded in thanks, then pulled Louisa Burley into conversation again. Louisa Burley mentioned Greg Jensen in every other sentence, which made Vivian Shimpson uncomfortable. She quickly changed the subject, speaking mysteriously, ¡°Did you hear? There¡¯s been a big incident recently in the provincial city.¡± Louisa Burley asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the big event?¡± ¡°Heard it was a gathering organized by the Martial Way community, where a guy known as the Magician of Charm got into a fight with someone¡­¡± Although the strength and status of the Shimpson and Burley families were about the same, none reaching the circle of Martial Way noble families, Vivian Shimpson had a wide circle of friends, so naturally, she was much better informed than Louisa Burley. She promptly described the incident at the gathering in vivid detail. Louisa Burley listened with great interest, then asked, ¡°That Magician of Charm is too violent, isn¡¯t he? It¡¯s bad enough that he stole from people, but how could he just kill someone so easily?¡± Vivian Shimpson gave her a look and said, ¡°What do you know? The situation wasn¡¯t as you think at all.¡± ¡°Ah? Then what really happened?¡± ¡°The truth is that Curtis Milton, relying on his Healington status, deliberately made those accusations because he wanted to snatch the Magician of Charm¡¯s Elixir Prescription. When his pressure tactics failed, he had his subordinates initiate a fight with the intention of capturing the Magician of Charm. The Magician only retaliated out of helplessness, which led to the killing.¡± Louisa Burley suddenly understood and said, ¡°Oh, I see, so that means¡­ the Magician of Charm doesn¡¯t seem that bad.¡± ¡°Bad? He¡¯s clearly a hero, okay?¡± There was a hint of longing in Vivian Shimpson¡¯s eyes as she spoke warmly, ¡°In times of danger, he didn¡¯t fear power and authority, and he defeated the villainous elite¡ªthat¡¯s a true hero for you.¡± Watching the smile on her best friend¡¯s face, Louisa Burley couldn¡¯t resist teasing her, ¡°Vivian, you seem to be smitten again.¡± ¡°Get lost, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s smitten.¡± Vivian Shimpson gave her a look before continuing, ¡°But, if I were to marry such a man, I really wouldn¡¯t have any objections. Marrying a hero, just the thought of it makes me feel safer.¡± ¡°In the end, isn¡¯t it just that you want to marry him?¡± ¡°If I have to marry, marrying him wouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡± Outside the door, Spencer Burley returned with a plate of fruit, just in time to hear the conversation between the two girls, and he almost burst out laughing. One second they¡¯re calling Greg Jensen useless, and the next second they want to marry him. What kind of talk is that? Spencer Burley chuckled to himself, knowing that while others didn¡¯t know the true identity of the Magician of Charm, the Simmons and Ford families did. He had learned of Greg Jensen¡¯s actions at the gathering from Tracy Miles, and while he admired him, he naturally didn¡¯t forget to keep his secret. But hearing Vivian Shimpson¡¯s words was too amusing, and although he couldn¡¯t point it out directly, he found it quite hard to bear. ¡­ Meanwhile, Greg Jensen brought Chelsea Wolfe to the villa given by the Wolfe family, then called Theresa Locke to invite her over for drinks. Chelsea Wolfe was petite and quite voluptuous, and being very obedient, when she found out Greg Jensen was inviting someone over for drinks, she immediately called the Wolfe family to send over various food ingredients and beverages. When Theresa Locke received Greg Jensen¡¯s call, she immediately prepared to head over. However, her sister Doris Locke, who had traveled with him to Qin Province, disapproved. ¡°Brother, that Barry Wolfe is too bloodthirsty, and he¡¯s also lecherous. Just having a nickname like the Magician of Charm indicates that he¡¯s no good. Moreover, he just killed an elder and a true disciple of Healington. Getting too close to him will bring trouble to our Locke family.¡± Theresa Locke was nonchalant, laughing as she said, ¡°It¡¯s just a drink, what trouble could it cause?¡± ¡°Even drinking is not okay!¡± Doris Locke glared at her brother and said, ¡°If you become friends with him, and later on he is hunted by Healington, will you help him or not?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Theresa Locke found herself at a loss for words. To say she would help might bring trouble to the Locke family, but to say she wouldn¡¯t didn¡¯t fit her personality. Doris Locke said sternly, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t go. After all, we¡¯re the Locke family of Mystic City, we¡¯re not lacking a Grandmaster friend.¡± Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: Chapter 396 I Dont Care About His Identity_1 Chapter 396: Chapter 396 I Don¡¯t Care About His Identity_1 Theresa Locke frowned slightly, then, breaking from her usual jesting demeanor, she spoke seriously, ¡°Sister, there are some things I must make clear to you. When I, Theresa Locke, make friends, their status and background don¡¯t matter to me. As long as our spirits match, even if he¡¯s a beggar, I¡¯d still drink and chat with him. I¡¯ve decided that Barry Wolfe is my friend, and summoning father over won¡¯t change that. If Barry Wolfe is ever in trouble, I, Theresa Locke, naturally cannot stand idly by. But rest assured, Barry Wolfe is my friend alone. Helping him is my business alone and has nothing to do with the Mystic City Locke family.¡± ¡°Brother, about that man¡­¡± ¡°Enough, no more talk.¡± Theresa Locke waved her hand, interrupting her sister, and asked with a chuckle, ¡°I heard there¡¯s a big meal, are you going to eat?¡± ¡°I¡­ Yes, I¡¯ll go.¡± Doris Locke sighed, helplessly agreeing. She knew her brother¡¯s temperament well, when he made up his mind, not even ten oxen could pull him back. She decided to go along to keep an eye on things, to ensure her brother wouldn¡¯t do anything inappropriate. ¡°Haha, then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ In the villa provided by the Wolfe family, there was only one auntie. Perhaps fearing that the auntie¡¯s cooking would not suit the Grandmaster¡¯s palate, they directly ordered a table full of food from the most luxurious hotel in the provincial city. A little over half an hour later, the prepared dishes and drinks were delivered straight to the villa. Theresa Locke happened to arrive at that moment. Upon seeing each other, she gave Greg Jensen a big hug, smiling, ¡°Big Brother Xu, I¡¯ll thank you first on Lamar Pierce¡¯s behalf, thank you for avenging him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite. We¡¯re friends, no need to say such things.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head with a smile, ¡°It was nothing more than a small effort for me. Since Curtis Milton dared to steal my Elixir Prescription, I naturally had to make him pay the price.¡± Theresa Locke laughed heartily, feigning anger, ¡°Big Brother Xu, you really kept that hidden well. I was worried for you.¡± Greg Jensen was startled for a moment, then realized she was referring to his realm and smiled, ¡°You can¡¯t blame me for that, you never asked me what my realm was, did you?¡± ¡°Grandmaster Xu above, I, your junior, offer my respects.¡± As Theresa Locke spoke, she mockingly started to bow as a form of salute. Seeing this, Greg Jensen hastily pulled her up, half-jokingly scolding, ¡°Do you actually consider me a friend or not? If you do, stop with these sarcastic remarks.¡± ¡°Haha, just kidding.¡± Theresa Locke smiled, and pulled her sister beside her, saying, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my sister, Doris Locke.¡± ¡°Miss Locke, hello.¡± Greg Jensen extended his hand with a smile. Doris Locke scrutinized Greg Jensen, finding him somewhat pleasing to the eye with a warm smile and a friendly demeanor, somehow less repulsive than she expected. He looked nothing like the decisive and charismatic Magician she¡¯d seen at the gathering, almost as if they were two different people. She hesitated for a moment, deciding not to embarrass her brother, and shook hands with Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen noticed her gaze seemed to carry a hint of surprise, took a serious look, but didn¡¯t mind it, and walked inside with Theresa Locke. Doris Locke, however, was startled by that brief moment of eye contact. Those deep eyes seemed to hide an endless abyss, entrenching someone in a moment. ¡°Please come inside.¡± Doris Locke suddenly snapped out of her daze, inhaled deeply, looked up to see that Barry Wolfe and her brother were already walking inside, and she hurriedly followed behind. The group arrived in the dining room, where the auntie had already laid out the delivered dishes on the table. Seeing Greg Jensen come in, she asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Xu, what would you like to drink?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have some baijiu,¡± Greg Jensen casually replied, then turned his head toward Doris Locke, asking with a smile, ¡°Miss Locke, what would you like to drink?¡± Doris Locke¡¯s thoughts were a bit scattered, and after a moment of bewilderment, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pour the drinks.¡± Chelsea Wolfe hurried over, opened a bottle of Maotai and a bottle of red wine, and then filled each person¡¯s glass. Theresa Locke watched her bustling about, and with a lowered voice, she expressed her envy, ¡°Greg truly has good fortune.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Greg Jensen just smiled noncommittally. Doris Locke happened to hear her brother¡¯s words, and she scoffed, ¡°If you¡¯re envious, then practice hard. Once you reach the Master Realm, there will be people bringing you these things.¡± Theresa Locke laughed, ¡°Cultivating is impossible for me, isn¡¯t indulging in eating, drinking, and having fun much more enjoyable?¡± Doris Locke gave him a disdainful look and muttered, ¡°What a waste of your talent.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly alarmed. Theresa Locke appeared to be about his age but was already a high-level practitioner in the later stage of Dark Strength, just a hair¡¯s breadth away from a half-step Grandmaster. Without the Immortal Cultivation Method, there was no way he could have achieved such a level at Theresa¡¯s age. Considering that Theresa Locke wasn¡¯t even keen on cultivating, just how strong was his talent really? The four people took their seats at the dining table and began to chat while they ate. It was clear that Theresa Locke spent most of his time on eating, drinking, and enjoying himself; he was knowledgeable about all things related to these pleasures. Even the method of making a famous snack from some remote region was something he knew clearly. The group chatted until the afternoon. Theresa Locke was still fairly sober, while Doris Locke and Chelsea Wolfe were already flushed and their eyes were glazed from drinking. Seeing this, Greg Jensen promptly asked the maid to help the two young ladies to the bedroom to rest, while he continued to drink with Theresa Locke. The two of them drank for most of the day until Theresa Locke finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He staggered to his feet, raised his glass, and slurred, ¡°Barry, from now on you¡¯re my real brother. I¡¯ll drink up, you can do whatever.¡± ¡°Take it slow.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m all right¡­¡± Thump! Before he finished his sentence, Theresa Locke had already collapsed to the ground. Greg Jensen, with a mixture of laughter and helplessness, stood up and said to the maid, ¡°Set up another guest room for me.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Wolfe.¡± Greg Jensen helped Theresa Locke up to the second floor and into a guest room to rest, then turned to head for the master bedroom. He paused to listen at the door; inside, he heard the steady sound of breathing. Greg Jensen chuckled softly to himself and pushed the door open, walking in. In the room, on the double bed with white sheets, Chelsea Wolfe was fast asleep, wearing a nightgown. The blanket only covered her belly, revealing her white arms and the fair skin like tender lotus roots. Greg Jensen locked the door behind him, undressed, and slipped into the bed. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Chelsea Wolfe turned over, slowly opened her eyes, and seeing a man lying beside her, she instantly screamed, ¡°Ah, how can you¡­¡± Before finishing her words, she suddenly came to her senses, and her cheeks immediately turned red; she spoke softly and apologetically, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I didn¡¯t realize it was you for a moment.¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s all right, go to sleep.¡± Greg Jensen had also had quite a bit to drink and was feeling tipsy; he just wanted to get a good night¡¯s sleep, so he reassured her casually and closed his eyes to sleep. Chelsea Wolfe couldn¡¯t say much more, but remembering her father¡¯s instructions, her cheeks grew even rosier. After hesitating for a moment, she gritted her teeth, imitated what she had learned from tutorials, and snuggled into the bed. Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Chapter 397: Not Limited by Quota_1 Chapter 397: Chapter 397: Not Limited by Quota_1 Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet. Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s movements naturally couldn¡¯t escape his notice. He smiled faintly and then closed his eyes to enjoy. When the passion ignited within him, he finally threw off the covers and began to get to the heart of the matter. The evening breeze was gentle, and the willow branches in the courtyard were sprouting new buds. The slender trunks, like the waist of a young girl, swayed with the breeze, striking against the wall lamps. The crisp sound of the branches hitting the glass had a rhythmic beat. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, please¡­¡± In the next bedroom, Doris Locke dreamed it seemed she was doing something shameful. At the beginning, she resisted a little, but later on, she let it happen naturally. But just when she was indulging in it, she suddenly realized that the person was actually Barry Wolfe. She woke up abruptly, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°I¡­ How could I dream about that guy?¡± she wondered aloud. Before she finished speaking, she suddenly paused, her ears straining to listen, her face quickly turning red. ¡°This bastard, in the middle of the night¡­¡± Her already hot body became even more fiery. She angrily covered herself with the blanket, but the tireless sounds continued, causing unrest in her mind. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡­ The next morning, after Greg Jensen woke up, he had a buffet breakfast, got dressed with Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s assistance, and walked out of the room feeling refreshed. He coincidentally encountered Doris Locke, who walked out of her room with dark circles under her eyes. Upon seeing Greg Jensen, Doris Locke¡¯s face immediately darkened and then, as if she thought of something, she flushed a deep red, huffed, and turned to walk away. What¡¯s going on? Did I offend that girl? Greg Jensen was somewhat bewildered and was about to ask her what was wrong when Theresa Locke came out of her room, holding her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re awake? How did you sleep last night?¡± Greg Jensen asked with a smile. Theresa Locke replied with a wry smile, ¡°Your drinking is really scary.¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go, time for breakfast.¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily, put his arm around Theresa¡¯s shoulders, and headed downstairs for breakfast. The breakfast was rather simple, still delivered by the hotel and kept in a thermal box. Seeing them all come down, the housekeeper hurriedly laid out the food on the table. Greg Jensen instructed, ¡°Leave some for Chelsea; she¡¯s going to sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Wolfe.¡± Theresa Locke blinked, then caught on and gave a knowing smile. Doris Locke¡¯s face turned slightly red, muttering something indistinctly. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t mind and cheerfully said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Theresa Locke nodded with a grin, and while eating, he asked, ¡°Brother Kole, what are your plans next?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at his phone and smiled, ¡°I might take a trip to the south.¡± ¡°The south? What for?¡± ¡°Just some business.¡± Theresa Locke didn¡¯t inquire further. He was about to suggest joining, but just then, Doris Locke stealthily stomped on his foot under the table. He could only sigh helplessly and said, ¡°Come have some fun in Mystic City when you¡¯re free; I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± ¡°Haha, sure, no problem.¡± After breakfast, Greg Jensen saw the Locke siblings off. Watching them depart, he then returned to the master bedroom to see Chelsea. In the bedroom, Chelsea Wolfe was still in a deep slumber, only stirring and slowly opening her eyes when she heard some noise. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, I¡­¡± Chelsea Wolfe wanted to say she really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, but thinking back to the wild night they¡¯d shared, there was a faint anticipation in her heart. It was a feeling that made her somewhat hard to control herself. On top of that, she was born to Glen Wolfe¡¯s mistress and often got bullied in the family. If she could take good care of Barry Wolfe, her status would definitely rise. If she could bear his child, Glen Wolfe might even provide for her. Thinking of this, she clenched her teeth, flipped the blanket aside, and whispered softly, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, come back to bed and keep me company again.¡± Upon seeing this, Greg Jensen revealed a smile at the corner of his mouth and pounced again. ¡­ Noon. After a restorative nap, while holding the delicate body of Chelsea Wolfe, Greg Jensen instructed the maid to bring lunch to the bedroom. As he watched Chelsea Wolfe sitting on the bed, gobbling down her food, with a weary, pale face, Greg Jensen suddenly felt a pang of guilt. He had intended to give her a few Revitalizing Pills to help her recuperate, but when he reached into his bag, he found it empty. He then remembered that he had used all the Revitalizing Pills and hadn¡¯t had the chance to make more. After hesitating for a while, Greg Jensen softly asked, ¡°Are you short on money?¡± Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s body trembled, her hand holding the chopsticks froze midair. She hesitated for a moment, then slowly raised her head, revealing a radiant smile. ¡°I lack for nothing, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. If you have things to take care of, just go ahead, I¡¯ll wait for you here,¡± she said. Greg Jensen was silent for a moment, nodded, and said, ¡°Then stay here with peace of mind. If you lack anything, go ask Glen Wolfe for it. Don¡¯t worry, I will speak to him about it later.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea Wolfe smiled again. ¡°Be careful when you¡¯re out handling matters.¡± ¡°Alright, I will be.¡± Greg Jensen felt a warmth in his heart, nodded again, and left. The master bedroom quieted down once more. Chelsea Wolfe sat on the bed, stunned for a moment, as tears uncontrollably streamed down her face. She seemed not to notice, continuing to eat her meal. Only the food that had been so delicious just moments ago now tasted of nothing. ¡­ Greg Jensen drove the car that Glen Wolfe had given him, leaving the villa to head toward the Wolfe family estate. Glen Wolfe, who was napping, hopped out of bed immediately upon hearing of Greg Jensen¡¯s arrival. He quickly dressed and came out to greet him. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, please come inside,¡± said Glen Wolfe. ¡°No need to bother.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, didn¡¯t even get out of the car, and looked at Glen Wolfe with a stern voice, ¡°From today on, Chelsea Wolfe is my woman. When I¡¯m not here, you are to take care of her for me, understood? If you take good care of her, there will be a reward; if not, I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to tell you the consequences.¡± Glen Wolfe quickly bowed and said, ¡°Yes, understood, understood¡­¡± Through the window of the Maserati, Greg Jensen looked past Glen Wolfe to see a few of the younger Wolfes scrambling out. He looked at Kole Wolfe and others, a faint cold smirk appearing at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Truly envious of the Family Head of the Wolfes, having so many children.¡± He paused slightly, then looked at Glen Wolfe again with an insinuating tone, ¡°Family Head Wolfe, can you still recognize all of them?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Glen Wolfe broke out in a cold sweat on the spot, his mind racing as he quickly grasped what was meant, and hastily said: ¡°I can still recognize them. Take Chelsea Wolfe, for example, she¡¯s my most cherished daughter.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good. I was genuinely worried that Family Head Wolfe might become senile in old age and fail to recognize his own children.¡± ¡°That will never happen, I will certainly recognize them, even if I become senile.¡± Greg Jensen nodded noncommittally and said, ¡°I hope all the Wolfes can recognize each other,¡± before driving away. Seeing this, Glen Wolfe finally breathed a sigh of relief. Behind him, Kole Wolfe and the others hurried over and asked, ¡°Dad, what did that guy say to you just now?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Glen Wolfe shook his head and turned to say, ¡°Starting from today, Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s monthly allowance is whatever she asks for, no limit.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Chapter 398 Dont Come Annoying Me_1 Chapter 398: Chapter 398 Don¡¯t Come Annoying Me_1 After leaving the Wolfe family, Greg Jensen did not head straight back to the Simmons family villa but rather drove to another county town. Only then did he abandon the car and walk, preparing to hail a taxi back to the provincial city. However, just after getting out of the car and walking a distance, he sensed something was amiss. Although his Divine Sense couldn¡¯t yet expand outward, he had complete control over the things within a two-meter radius around him. Moreover, with his keen senses, he easily detected that someone was following him. Greg frowned, not in the mood for a battle of wits with that guy. He stopped in his tracks and turned around to look. He had to admit, the skills of the person tracking him were not bad at all. When he turned his head, he only saw hurried pedestrians and nothing out of the ordinary. Thinking the other party had given up, Greg paid no more mind and turned around to continue walking forward. Nevertheless, he had not gone far when that person behind him caught up again. ¡°I give you face, yet you don¡¯t want it!¡± A surge of anger rose in Greg¡¯s heart, and with a light sigh, he turned into an alley nearby. About a hundred meters behind him, a middle-aged man wearing sunglasses and a mask saw Greg enter the alley and quickly followed at a brisk pace. ¡°Uh¡­¡± The next second, a low groan of pain echoed from the alley. After a while, Greg emerged from the alley, took several turns, and arrived at a shopping mall, then made a trip to the washroom. When he came out again, he had resumed his original appearance and had changed into a different set of clothes. He took the elevator down to the underground parking lot and found a business van that had been waiting there. ¡°Boss.¡± Cole Barnett quickly got out of the van and opened the door for him. ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg got into the van and asked, ¡°Have you bought the plane tickets?¡± As Cole started the car, he replied, ¡°They¡¯ve been bought. We depart from the provincial city tomorrow morning, flying to Danu. After arriving, we still have a few hours¡¯ drive.¡± Indeed, the place Greg was heading to was not Danu. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Theresa Locke and had lied on purpose, but rather because the most trying thing in this world was the human heart. If you don¡¯t want to lose a friend, then don¡¯t make them keep too many secrets for you. Keeping secrets is exhausting. ¡°Are the medicinal ingredients ready?¡± ¡°I just called and asked; the Simmons family has prepared everything.¡± Greg nodded silently, leaned back in his seat, and closed his eyes to rest. The car quickly entered the provincial city and returned to the Simmons family villa. Amelia Simmons had been waiting at the door for a while. Seeing Greg get out of the car, she hastily approached him with a tender smile that was sweet enough to melt hearts. ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg paused mid-step, eyeing Amelia in her JK outfit and those long, straight legs clad in white stockings, feeling a rush of heat in his heart. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± ¡°Not cold.¡± Amelia shook her head, perhaps too nervous, her movements were a bit exaggerated, causing her body to shake a bit as well. Her pale gray pleated skirt fluttered with her movements, revealing a glimpse of white. With a sly smile, Greg teased, ¡°Are you clean?¡± Caught off guard, Amelia quickly realized what he was talking about. Her delicate face instantly blushed, and she stuttered, ¡°Ah, clean¡­ I¡¯m clean.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Greg laughed, picked her up in his arms, and strode towards the bedroom. In a panic, Amelia pleaded, ¡°Mr. Jensen, put me down¡­ I can walk by myself.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, when there¡¯s no one else around?¡± Amelia Simmons spoke no more, like a startled little deer, burying her small head into Greg Jensen¡¯s chest. Feeling the warmth of his broad chest and listening to the heartbeat like a drum, she felt as though she was in a furnace, her body getting hotter and hotter, as if it were about to melt. The masculine scent overwhelmed her, and Amelia gradually became intoxicated with it. Not until her body felt cool did she realize that she had entered the bedroom, and her clothes had been torn apart. ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­ I¡¯ve missed you so much, mm¡­¡± ¡­ This villa stood among the mountains and woods, not far from the highway. As a result, it was common to see herds of deer running out of the woods, hopping and skipping across the road to graze on the other side. Once they had their fill, the wariness in the deer¡¯s hearts gradually faded, becoming proactive, starting to leap and play in the woods. When they became too playful, they forgot the danger and ran onto the road, and when the passing vehicles couldn¡¯t dodge in time, they would hit them. Luckily, since it was a mountain road, traffic was mostly slow, around twenty yards or so, the deer were not gravely injured, but it hurt them enough to cry out pitifully. However, the deer by nature were optimistic. After resting for a moment and regaining their strength, they would start playing wildly again. ¡­ In the provincial capital, the Green family. ¡°Andy is dead?¡± Nathan Green couldn¡¯t believe it as he looked at the butler. Andy was an expert in the later stage of Dark Strength, not adept in combat, but his qinggong was first-rate. In terms of tracking, even Nathan Green admitted inferiority. And now he was actually dead! Nathan Green asked in astonishment, ¡°How did Andy die?¡± ¡°His neck was snapped,¡± replied the butler. Upon hearing the news, Nathan Green fell silent. After a long moment, he sighed, ¡°If I were being tracked, I wouldn¡¯t dare guarantee that I could detect Andy. Not only did he discover him, but he also slaughtered Andy. This Barry Wolfe indeed has some skills!¡± By the end, Nathan Green¡¯s face had completely darkened, as Andy had been with him for many years, and he had almost watched him grow step by step, treating him like his own nephew or grandson. He hadn¡¯t expected that now he would have to mourn the young. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t help feeling sorrowful, and his profound eyes became no different from those of an average elderly person. In those eyes, a layer of murky mist rose. Knowing that his mood was not good, the butler comforted him in a soft voice, ¡°Master, the deceased has passed away, please restrain your grief.¡± Nathan Green nodded silently, and with a sigh, he said, ¡°Give Andy a proper burial, and take good care of his family.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The butler responded and then tentatively asked, ¡°Should we continue the investigation into Barry Wolfe?¡± Nathan Green¡¯s expression darkened further as he said, ¡°As long as he dares set foot in the provincial capital, we must find out his whereabouts.¡± ¡°Understood, but¡­¡± The butler looked hesitant. Nathan Green knew what he meant. After pondering for a moment and sighing again, he said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t come to the provincial capital, let it be. After all, he¡¯s a Grandmaster and so young, it¡¯s not good to press him too hard.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± the butler turned to leave. Nathan Green sat on the couch, picked up the teacup beside him, took a sip, and said somewhat irritatedly: ¡°Which Sect released this madman? It was just about finding his whereabouts and having the chance to talk to him, was that necessary?¡± He knew that angering a Grandmaster and being killed was a common occurrence, but he felt that tracking wasn¡¯t that big a deal. Is it worth that much anger? What he didn¡¯t know was that the reason Greg Jensen had acted to kill immediately was to make it clear to those who harbored thoughts against him one thing. Don¡¯t mess with me, or else ¡ª death! Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Chapter 399 Departure_1 Chapter 399: Chapter 399 Departure_1 ¡°` Greg Jensen did not shy away from troubles, but he also did not wish to court them. Having just become a Grandmaster and risen to prominence in Qin Province, any sign of retreat at this time would make others believe he was weak and bullyable. Once that happened, troubles would come one after another. This was something Greg Jensen did not want to see and was also the main reason why he had killed Andy. He wanted to send a signal to the outside world. Looking for trouble with me? Those not afraid of death are welcome to try! ¡­ In the Simmons family villa, Greg Jensen did not make excessive demands. After resolving Amelia Simmons¡¯s lovesickness, he took her to deal with the herbs needed for refining the Qi and Blood Elixir. For him, who was in the late stage of Qi Refinement, the effects of the Qi and Blood Elixir were not too great anymore and couldn¡¯t be used for cultivation, but they were still very effective for restoring True Qi. Therefore, he needed to refine some to carry with him in case of emergency. Additionally, he wanted to teach Amelia Simmons the method of refining the Qi and Blood Elixir. The Qi and Blood Elixir was a signature elixir of a famous Magician. The Simmons family definitely couldn¡¯t sell it and could only consume it themselves, which wouldn¡¯t have a significant impact. Teaching it to Amelia Simmons wouldn¡¯t pose a problem either. In this way, it could give her some security. ¡°Mr. Jensen, why don¡¯t you just do it yourself?¡± As a member of the Simmons family, who had been trained in martial arts by her father since she was young, although her realm was not high, she understood the value of the Qi and Blood Elixir all too well. Not even the Simmons family had the qualifications to covet the method to refine the Qi and Blood Elixir, let alone her. Greg Jensen said with a smile to reassure her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teaching you to refine the Qi and Blood Elixir is for you to consume it yourself. As long as you don¡¯t tell anyone, nobody will know.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled.¡± Greg Jensen deliberately put on a stern face and said, ¡°If you keep objecting, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ alright then.¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen had spoken so, Amelia Simmons could only weakly agree. Last time, it took almost half a day to refine nearly forty Qi and Blood Elixirs. This time the quantity was even larger than before, but with Amelia Simmons¡¯s help, the process was much faster. By 8 p.m., seventy Qi and Blood Elixirs were finally refined. Greg Jensen took out ten Elixirs and handed them to Amelia Simmons, saying, ¡°Take these ten. Consume one each month, and after you finish them, try to refine them on your own.¡± Upon hearing this, Amelia Simmons¡¯s face showed a trace of sadness, and with a trembling voice, she said, ¡°Are you¡­ Are you planning not to return?¡± Greg Jensen was startled and said in a daze, ¡°Who said I¡¯m not coming back?¡± Amelia Simmons puckered her lips and said, ¡°Then why are you giving me so many Qi and Blood Elixirs? One a month, that¡¯s enough for ten months.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re going to miss me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Greg Jensen laughed loudly. Amelia Simmons¡¯s face turned red, and she bashfully lowered her head, giving a faint ¡°mm-hmm¡± like the sound of a mosquito. Greg Jensen laughed heartily, wrapped his arms around her, and kneaded her soft body. He said with a laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon. I am giving you so many elixirs because I have many things to deal with and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll run out.¡± Amelia Simmons looked up with joy and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, truer than true gold.¡± Greg Jensen held her delicate face and planted a kiss on her small mouth. Knowing that Greg Jensen was to leave the next day, Amelia Simmons became very proactive. Her awkward movements brought Greg Jensen immense satisfaction. He too tried to give the greatest tenderness to Amelia Simmons, making this charming young woman even happier. After a night of passion, when Greg Jensen got up the next day, Amelia Simmons was still asleep. ¡°` He kissed Amelia Simmons on the forehead before putting on his clothes and heading downstairs to get into the business van. The vehicle started and slowly made its way towards the airport. Greg Jensen sat in the backseat and calmly asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation with that guy, really?¡± As Cole Barnett drove, he chuckled and said, ¡°You were right; that kid is indeed being hunted. We monitored his phone calls, and it seems like he took something important from them.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then his accomplices showed up and took care of the people chasing him.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you find out if he has any other Magic Artifacts in his possession?¡± He wasn¡¯t interested in these matters, but the reason he wanted to track down the person selling masks was to see if the other party had any other Magic Artifacts. For, when he had acquired the Thousand Illusions Spirit Mask, he noticed a strong soil and musty odor, clearly indicating it had just been unearthed. From this, he inferred that these people were likely tomb raiders who had just dug up a sizeable mausoleum, and to him, the Thousand Illusions Spirit Mask might be the least notable item they found. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like they have anything on them, but from their conversation, they might be visiting that pit again soon. That¡¯s why Old Wang suggested you make a personal visit there.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen instantly became interested; if a treasure like the Thousand Illusions Spirit Mask could be unearthed, that place definitely had ties to ancient Cultivators. Perhaps it was the tomb of a Cultivator or something like a cave dwelling. If it were a tomb or a cave dwelling, could the Thousand Illusions Spirit Mask be the only Magic Artifact present? Obviously not! Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Have we pinpointed the location of that pit yet?¡± ¡°Not yet, Old Wang didn¡¯t want to alert them, so he hasn¡¯t made a move.¡± ¡°Hmm, not making a move is wise. If we were to startle them, we might not be able to find the place at all.¡± After a moment of reflection, Greg Jensen said, ¡°All we need to do is keep an eye on them, and when the time comes, they will naturally lead us there.¡± ¡°The boss is right; that¡¯s what we thought too,¡± Cole Barnett said, offering a modest compliment. Greg Jensen silently nodded, feeling a surge of excitement. The Thousand Illusions Spirit Mask had the incredible ability to alter one¡¯s appearance at will. Inside that place, there might be even more powerful Magic Artifacts. He would soon be able to control objects with his Divine Sense, and if he could have a Flying Sword, he would then attempt Soaring with the sword. Of course, even if he were to reach the eighth level of Qi Refinement, his Divine Sense and True Qi wouldn¡¯t be enough to sustain Soaring with the sword. Even though he couldn¡¯t achieve Soaring with the sword, he could still try to control the Flying Swords first. Greg Jensen¡¯s heart was ablaze with fervor, wishing he could fly there right now to see what treasures that pit held. The two arrived at the airport, boarded the plane, and Greg Jensen began to rest with his eyes closed. In times of major events, one must remain calm! Greg Jensen liked this saying very much and always followed it. Soon, the two arrived at the provincial capital¡¯s airport. This time, they had bought first-class tickets and thus directly entered the VIP lounge. When they entered, several men and women were already there, chatting enthusiastically about something. As Greg Jensen and his companion walked in, they merely glanced up before returning to their conversation. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, that person is very young, just a year or two older than us at most,¡± one slim man with gold-rimmed glasses said, giving off a scholarly air. The somewhat plump girl next to him scoffed and retorted, ¡°Julia Hall, you¡¯re bragging again. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t understand¡ªhow can there be such a young Grandmaster in this world?¡± With a smacking of his lips and a look of regret, Julia Hall sighed and said, ¡°Lauren Barnett, oh Lauren Barnett, to think that I am the young master of the Hall Family of the provincial city. Do I really seem so unreliable in your eyes?¡± Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Chapter 400 Flying above the Thousand-faced Grass_1 Chapter 400: Chapter 400 Flying above the Thousand-faced Grass_1 Lauren Barnett held back a laugh and said, ¡°You really guessed right, in my eyes, you are just that unreliable.¡± ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask Asher Green, he was there too.¡± Julia Hall pointed to the guy beside her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, but you should at least believe what Asher Green says, right?¡± Lauren Barnett turned her head and asked, ¡°Asher Green, tell me, are there really such young grandmasters in this world?¡± Asher Green, with long arms and legs, was tall and not very bulky, but when he tensed his arms, the smoothly contoured muscles became visible. The muscles of a normal martial artist are quite different from those of a bodybuilding champion. They are not the kind of bulky, blocky muscles that seem strong but are not good for generating power, which is just dead weight. They might look impressive and seem powerful enough, but the speed of their force generation just can¡¯t keep up. One could tell at a glance that Asher Green was a trained martial artist, and his skills were not low; Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances at him. Asher Green seemed to notice Greg Jensen¡¯s attention, turned his head to give him a gentle smile, and then turned back saying: ¡°Julia Hall wasn¡¯t bragging this time, that grandmaster is indeed very young and about our age.¡± His words seemed to be for Lauren Barnett, but his gaze occasionally strayed toward another girl. This other girl was entirely different from Lauren Barnett; although similar in height, her figure was more delicate, belonging to a finer type. ¡°See, what did I tell you?¡± Julia Hall looked at Lauren Barnett with a smug face and said, ¡°Now you have to believe it, right?¡± ¡°Believe, believe, believe!¡± Lauren Barnett rolled her eyes at him and chuckled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you this one; you didn¡¯t brag, are you happy now?¡± ¡°What do you mean, okay? I was just¡­¡± Julia Hall suddenly realized something, turned his head towards Asher Green, and said without words, ¡°I mean, Asher Green, what you just said wasn¡¯t really fair. What do you mean I wasn¡¯t bragging this time? Have I ever bragged before? You know, Samantha Adams is still here. You¡¯re undermining me in front of your goddess; be careful, or she might get a bad impression of you.¡± Lauren Barnett immediately didn¡¯t dare to continue, and snorted coldly, ¡°Hey, just talk, don¡¯t tease Samantha Adams like that, or I¡¯ll get mad at you.¡± Asher Green quickly said, ¡°Miss Adams, I¡¯m sorry, Julia Hall really doesn¡¯t know when to keep his mouth shut; please don¡¯t mind him.¡± Samantha Adams was gentle as water, smiling with a twinkle in her eye as she teased, ¡°Asher Green is being too polite. We are counting on you to protect us on this adventure. If you¡¯re so polite, I¡¯d feel bad bothering you if something happens, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Asher Green laughed heartily and said, ¡°Haha, we¡¯ll deal with issues as they come. Whatever you need, Miss Adams, just say the word.¡± At that moment, Julia Hall suddenly asked with curiosity, ¡°Miss Adams, as a young lady, why did you choose to study archaeology?¡± Samantha Adams seemed lost in thought for a moment before smiling and saying, ¡°I grew up with my grandfather, so I was greatly influenced by them and became very interested in history. On the other hand, I heard that our Holmes family ancestor was a famous treasure seeker known as the ¡®Grandmaster of the Tomb Raiders.¡¯ For some reason, he disappeared at the height of his fame. The Holmes family has been looking for him for generations, but still, not a single clue has been found. As a member of the Holmes family, it¡¯s natural that I take up this responsibility.¡± ¡°The Holmes family ancestor? You mean¡­¡± Asher Green fell into thought, and after a while, his eyes brightened, and he lifted his head and said, ¡°You mean Andrew Holmes, the one known as ¡®Andrew the Phantom of the Grasslands¡¯?¡± Samantha Adams said in surprise, ¡°Asher Green, you¡¯ve heard of my family¡¯s ancestor?¡± Asher Green nodded with a smile and said, ¡°I am quite curious about the mysteries of tomb raiding, so I¡¯ve researched a lot of materials and read many biographies and stories about related figures.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Green to also be a man of vast knowledge,¡± Samantha Adams couldn¡¯t help but commend. Hearing Samantha Adams praise him, Asher Green couldn¡¯t hide his pride and humbly said, ¡°Miss Adams is giving me too much credit. I simply enjoy reading a variety of books.¡± ¡°Come on you two, are we doing mutual admiration now?¡± Julia Hall interrupted their flattery mercilessly and then asked curiously, ¡°Is Andrew Holmes very famous?¡± Lauren Barnett also looked at Asher Green with a face full of curiosity. Asher Green deliberately put on an admiring look and said, ¡°Grandmaster Holmes originally came from a background of tomb raiders, but he also possessed the strength of a Grandmaster in martial arts. Especially his Qinggong and Disguise Technique are the most acclaimed.¡± ¡°Disguise?¡± Lauren Barnett and Julia Hall were simultaneously startled, their curiosity piqued by Asher Green¡¯s words. Asher Green nodded and said, ¡°Yes, disguise. Grandmaster Holmes¡¯s Disguise Technique is top-notch in the world. He could change his appearance to whoever he wanted. After disguising himself, not even those close to him could recognize him. Can you imagine how incredible his Disguise Technique is? Grandmaster Holmes was born in an era of turmoil, a time when bandits were rampant and human life was as cheap as grass. What people love to talk about the most is that one year, he disguised himself and infiltrated a bandit gang, and in cooperation with the government troops, he captured them all. He stayed inside the bandit gang for a full four months, and not a single bandit realized it.¡± ¡°My goodness, could that really be called a Disguise Technique? It sounds more like he got a brand new face,¡± Lauren Barnett never missed a chance to kick someone while they were down, and immediately laughed, ¡°Haha, however he did it, it¡¯s not like you could do it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got a point there,¡± Julia Hall changed from her usual demeanor and didn¡¯t retort. Not knowing if she thought of something, she suddenly fell into deep thought. Seeing her expression, Lauren Barnett didn¡¯t pursue further and turned to look at Asher Green, smiling, ¡°Samantha was right, Mr. Green really has an extensive knowledge.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only read a few books, I don¡¯t deserve your praise.¡± Asher Green looked at Samantha Adams and said, ¡°Miss Adams, was my introduction to Grandmaster Holmes okay?¡± Samantha Adams smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it was good. It matches the records in the family archives; Mr. Green, you didn¡¯t make a single mistake.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m glad I got it right.¡± Asher Green felt even more pleased with himself upon receiving Samantha Adams¡¯s praise. Their chatting was not loud, but Greg Jensen was listening clearly, especially when he heard them speak of Andrew Holmes, his heart stirred. Andrew Holmes¡¯s Disguise Technique and Qinggong were unmatched in the world; could he be the owner of the mysterious ¡°Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask¡±? If that were true, he had indeed come to the right place. Greg Jensen secretly wondered if the tomb pillaged by that middle-aged man could be Andrew Holmes¡¯s? Or was it that Andrew Holmes had gone tomb raiding and died inside? Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, it was surely closely related to Andrew Holmes. As a legendary figure from a century ago, and one that could be connected to something as extraordinary as the ¡°Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask,¡± there must be wonderful treasures inside this tomb. This trip was certainly not in vain! Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Chapter 401 Unrelated to Passion_1 Chapter 401: Chapter 401 Unrelated to Passion_1 Greg Jensen felt secretly delighted, but when he turned his head to look, he noticed that the group had already changed the topic, and Julia Hall was still the one driving the atmosphere. Lauren Barnett retorted sharply a few times, while Asher Green helped the other party out at the right time. As for Samantha Adams, she sat quietly on the side the entire time, her face bearing a soft smile as she watched the three of them. Whenever the conversation happened to steer towards her, she would simply smile and reply briefly before falling silent again. Her tranquil and gentle demeanor made her stand out, which involuntarily made Greg think of Louisa Burley. Because, to him, Louisa Burley also possessed that elusive, mysterious charm. It had been a long time since he last saw Louisa Burley, but they often chatted on the phone, mostly about trivial matters in life. Greg really liked this feeling, and it seemed Louisa didn¡¯t mind either, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chatted with him for so long. The reason he often chatted with Louisa was simply that he wanted to, wanting to understand that gentle and pleasant girl. It had nothing to do with lust. If Greg really had to pinpoint it, maybe it was fondness and love. Actually, he was very clear about this in his heart, but after what happened with Cindy Harrison, he became very cautious about these feelings, fearing to suffer another betrayal and pain. He would rather indulge in the desires stirred by people like Amelia Simmons, Chelsea Wolfe, and others than fall into another love from which he couldn¡¯t extricate himself. He wanted to cut off those feelings and bury them in the deepest recesses of his heart, but he found it hard to resist the mysterious allure of Louisa Burley. That feeling was strange, Greg couldn¡¯t explain it; he just felt that Louisa Burley was someone like him. The girl named Samantha Adams before him also gave him this feeling. However, he already had Louisa Burley, so he naturally didn¡¯t bother to strike up a conversation or get to know the other person. Greg closed his eyes to rest, and Cole Barnett beside him played with his phone, lost in his own world, while the four young people opposite them started talking again. Now, the topic had returned to the Bright Strength Expert once more. ¡°With such skills, he must be very handsome, right?¡± Lauren Barnett asked almost dreamily. Julia Hall curled his lips and said, ¡°The Bright Strength Expert, you can tell from the nickname that he¡¯s no good.¡± Lauren Barnett glared at him and huffed, ¡°I¡¯m asking if he¡¯s handsome, not if he¡¯s a nice guy. And besides, it¡¯s not for you to judge whether he¡¯s a good man or not. Do you even understand men?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Do you know what kind of man women like?¡± Julia Hall lost his temper, annoyed, ¡°Don¡¯t you women just like bad boys? But can bad boys bring you happiness?¡± Lauren Barnett¡¯s mockery was unabashed, ¡°That¡¯s right, bad boys indeed can¡¯t bring us happiness, but they can bring us joy, can¡¯t they?¡± She sized up Julia Hall and snorted, ¡°You¡¯re also right about another thing¡ªwe women do like bad boys, but we¡¯re fond of bad boys, not men who¡¯ve gone bad.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Julia Hall¡¯s face was full of frustration, and he turned to look at Asher Green, obviously seeking some support. Asher Green just gave a wry smile, spreading his hands in a gesture of helplessness. Samantha Adams¡¯ face turned red as she struggled to hold back her laughter. Snort! Their conversation reached Greg¡¯s ears, and he instinctively opened his eyes to look at Julia Hall, finding that he wasn¡¯t exactly handsome. Recalling Lauren Barnett¡¯s recent words, Greg couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. To tell the truth, Julia Hall wasn¡¯t ugly, but he was just not ugly¡ªthat¡¯s all. In fact, he was just an average Joe, the kind you couldn¡¯t pick out of a crowd. You can¡¯t expect him to be very handsome, let alone expect him to charm thousands of young girls. But for people like Lauren Barnett and her peers, with their family backgrounds, it¡¯s clear that an ordinary person just won¡¯t do as a boyfriend. Even if it¡¯s just for fun, it still has to be with someone impressively handsome. Otherwise, why would anyone want to play along with you? Of course, Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t mocking Julia Hall, he just found it funny, which is why he laughed out loud. However, this action immediately set off Julia Hall¡¯s emotions. He glared fiercely at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Bro, are you laughing at me?¡± ¡°Uh, no, I didn¡¯t mean it at all.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback for a moment, smiled kindly, intending to let the matter slide, but Julia Hall was not having any of it. His eyes dark and brooding, he stared at Greg Jensen and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke among a few friends, I have no objections to how they laugh at me. But what are you, and what right do you have to laugh at me?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s smile faded as his expression grew colder, and he responded flatly, ¡°I said I wasn¡¯t laughing at you. Whether you believe it or not is none of my concern!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Julia Hall, let it go, don¡¯t stoop to his level.¡± Asher Green suddenly thought Greg Jensen looked vaguely familiar but couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen him before. After pondering for a moment without an answer, he interrupted Julia Hall before he could continue. Julia Hall gave Greg Jensen a resentful look, snorted coldly, and fell silent. Asher Green then cast a serious glance at Greg Jensen and quietly comforted Julia Hall. Lauren Barnett looked somewhat down on Julia Hall, but she was really just joking around. She didn¡¯t expect it to escalate like this. She felt somewhat annoyed and glared at Greg Jensen, ¡°It¡¯s our joke, what¡¯s it to you? Get lost as far as you can!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed, and Cole Barnett suddenly stood up and said coldly, ¡°Young lady, you¡¯d better shut up. My boss can¡¯t be bothered with you garbage, but you ought to have some self-awareness.¡± ¡°Who the hell are you calling garbage?¡± Julia Hall jumped to his feet, ready to roll up his sleeves and start a fight. This time, Asher Green didn¡¯t stop him. His gaze towards Greg Jensen also turned icy. Just then, Samantha Adams suddenly stood up, looked at the electronic display next to her, and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, it¡¯s time to board. Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing this, Asher Green hurriedly got up, patted Julia Hall¡¯s shoulder, and signaled him to let it go. ¡°You¡¯re lucky!¡± Lauren Barnett also stood up, tugging at Julia Hall, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Julia Hall, don¡¯t bother with him. We¡¯re leaving.¡± Julia Hall looked at Greg Jensen once more, then followed the other three toward the boarding gate. Cole Barnett leaned in, lowered his voice, and said fiercely, ¡°Boss, should we find someone¡­¡± Greg Jensen gave a wry smile, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, those few are from the Provincial City Martial Family, and they surely have bodyguards following them secretly. And that man named Asher, he¡¯s a Bright Strength Expert. What kind of person do you think we could find to take them down?¡± Cole Barnett paused, then said, ¡°Poison, assassination, as long as you¡¯re willing to pay enough, there¡¯s never a shortage of such people in the martial world.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, ¡°Forget it, they¡¯re just some spoiled kids. Let¡¯s go.¡± He knew that Cole Barnett was trying to show his loyalty, so he didn¡¯t say anything further and led the way to the boarding gate. Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Chapter 402: The Feeling of Love_1 Chapter 402: Chapter 402: The Feeling of Love_1 While walking, he sent Louisa Burley a message, telling her that he was about to board the plane. Ding-dong! The phone chimed, and Greg Jensen opened it to take a look, then he burst into laughter. ¡°Stay safe, have a smooth trip, and remember to let me know when you land,¡± it read. There was also a smiley face emoji following the message. The farewell message was quite common, and the emoji was nothing special, but Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but want to smile when he saw the message. Perhaps this was what being in love felt like. It seemed Greg had not been in love for a very long time and had completely forgotten what it actually felt like. At this moment, he just felt exceptionally content. ¡­ Two groups of people boarded the plane one after another and then proceeded into the first-class cabin. Samantha Adams and her group¡¯s seats were at the very back, and Greg Jensen¡¯s seat was originally also there, but he was reluctant to have any more conflicts with these people. So, after asking the flight attendant, he chose to sit with Cole Barnett near the entrance instead. At his current status, he really couldn¡¯t be bothered to engage with Asher Green and the others. They were just a bunch of kids without Dark Strength; it was beneath him to stoop to their level and tarnish his own reputation for no good reason. Moreover, he was still disguised as his original self; should he get into a fight, he might very well reveal his true capabilities. If it came to that, all the effort he had made under the guise of Barry Wolfe would have gone down the drain. What he needed to do now was to expand the reputation of the Magician as much as possible and hide his true information to the greatest extent. That way, if anything happened in the future, it would be very difficult to trace it back to his aunt and Lois Abbott among others. Of course, such matters were bound to have some oversights, thus he still needed to proceed with caution. After asking the two for their preferences, the flight attendant turned and left, and after a while, she returned with drinks and snacks. Greg Jensen asked for a glass of red wine, drank some, and then was ready to get some sleep. ¡°Attention all passengers, we have a senior who has just had a heart attack¡­¡± Just as Greg Jensen was about to fall asleep, the plane¡¯s announcement system came to life, signaling that an elderly passenger had suffered a heart attack and inquiring if there were any doctors among the passengers. Greg Jensen opened his eyes, was about to get up, and saw Samantha Adams stand from her seat and swiftly make her way towards the economy class. He hesitated for a moment but then stood up and followed her. By the time he reached economy class, he saw Samantha Adams taking the old man¡¯s pulse and then looking up to ask, ¡°It¡¯s a heart attack. Where is the first-aid kit on the plane?¡± The chief flight attendant hurriedly brought over a first-aid kit and found nitroglycerin, which she handed to Samantha Adams. Samantha Adams took the medicine, tried to pry open the old man¡¯s mouth, but he was convulsing, making it impossible to open his mouth, and she began to sweat in panic. ¡°Let me try,¡± a calm and magnetic voice offered. Samantha Adams looked back and saw it was Greg Jensen, slightly startled. ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± ¡°Yes, like you, I practice Chinese medicine,¡± Greg Jensen said, to ease any of her concerns. Samantha Adams quickly stood up, moving to the side to give Greg Jensen space. Greg Jensen was surprised and then knelt down, took the old man¡¯s pulse briefly, and having understood his condition, took out a silver needle and sterilized it before swiftly inserting it into the area over the heart. All the passengers around, including Samantha Adams and the chief flight attendant, held their breath, not daring to breathe loudly, watching Greg Jensen motionless, hoping for a miracle. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t think much else; he pierced swiftly with five needles, protecting the old man¡¯s heart meridian, and with the last needle, he took the opportunity to infuse a stream of True Qi. Witnessing this, Samantha Adams¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise, and she looked up, considering Greg Jensen¡¯s face carefully. Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t noticed her gaze and inserted a few more needles into the old man, whose condition visibly improved. His complexion visibly changed from pale to white and soon began to regain a healthy flush, his breathing also became more stable. Seeing this scene, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Greg Jensen felt the old man¡¯s pulse again before standing up and turning to the chief steward, ¡°That should do it, he should be waking up soon, but you¡¯ll still need to inform the destination airport to have an ambulance ready. I¡¯ve only temporarily relieved his symptoms; after landing, he needs to go to the hospital immediately.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± With a casual response, Greg then hesitated for a moment, nodded to Samantha Adams, and turned back to first class. Samantha Adams watched his retreating figure, her eyes sparkling with admiration, and her impression of Greg changed significantly. At least he was a man who took responsibility. After all, it takes great courage to replace someone else who is already administering aid and take over the rescue. If the patient is revived, all is well. But if the patient dies, that could cast a lifelong shadow. ¡°What¡­ what happened to me?¡± At that moment, the old man suddenly woke up and, upon learning of his heart attack and that he had been rescued, insisted on thanking the person face to face. Later, it was Samantha Adams who explained the severity of the situation to him and advised him to sit back in his seat and rest until the plane landed and he could hurry to the hospital; only then did the old man give up on the idea of thanking his savior face to face. ¡°Young lady, you are from first class as well, right? If you see that doctor, be sure to relay my thanks to him, will you?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Samantha Adams readily agreed. She checked the patient¡¯s pulse once more, saw no issues, and then returned to first class. Upon entering first class, she stopped in front of Greg Jensen and smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡± Greg Jensen was startled, opened his eyes, and looked at her somewhat blankly, puzzled, ¡°Thank me for what?¡± Samantha Adams smiled, a gleam of mischief in her eyes, ¡°The patient asked me to pass on his thanks to you.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, I got it.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, then closed his eyes again. Samantha Adams¡¯s expression stiffened, then she laughed to herself, shook her head, and returned to her own seat. Asher Green frowned slightly, then relaxed and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss Adams, was the patient saved?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Impressive!¡± Asher Green immediately gave a thumbs-up, expressing his admiration, ¡°The Holmes family¡¯s medical skills are truly remarkable; Miss Adams, you have mastered your grandfather¡¯s teachings.¡± Samantha Adams quickly explained, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who saved the patient, it was the gentleman just now.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Asher Green was taken aback, seemingly unsure of how to continue the conversation. ¡°That¡¯s right, the gentleman¡¯s medical skills are very impressive, and he¡¯s also a practitioner of traditional Chinese medicine.¡± As she brought up Greg Jensen, Samantha Adams¡¯s smile grew a little brighter but also seemed a bit helpless, ¡°However, he doesn¡¯t seem very fond of interacting with others. I wanted to ask for his contact information so he could discuss medical skills with my grandfather.¡± Asher Green¡¯s expression changed slightly, forcing a smile, ¡°He¡¯s so young, how good can his medical skills be compared to Miss Adams? As for discussing medical skills with the old Mr. Holmes, that¡¯s even more far-fetched.¡± ¡°If you ask me, he just got lucky this time.¡± Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: Chapter 403: See You Again If Were Destined_1 Chapter 403: Chapter 403: See You Again If We¡¯re Destined_1 Samantha Adams automatically ignored Julia Hall¡¯s personal attack and said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s not quite right. Asher Green, while only in his twenties, has also reached the mid-stage of Dark Strength. Achievement shouldn¡¯t be measured by age. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Uh, that¡¯s true, hehe.¡± Asher Green laughed dryly but secretly became wary of Greg Jensen. However, thinking that the two of them hadn¡¯t left any contact information, he relaxed quite a bit. The space in first class wasn¡¯t very large, Greg Jensen heard every word of their conversation clearly, but he paid it no mind. From Samantha Adams¡¯s words, it seemed like they were going on an adventure, possibly to find the remains of their ancestor, Andrew Holmes. Greg Jensen was now pondering whether, if the place he was going to was indeed Andrew Holmes¡¯s burial site and if they really found any treasure, he should make a move to seize it. It felt somewhat awkward to think about entering the ancestral tomb in front of the descendants and robbing the relics. Forget it, I¡¯ll decide based on the situation. Greg Jensen closed his eyes and continued to catch up on sleep. ¡­ The plane landed smoothly; through the window, Samantha saw the old man being loaded into an ambulance and she breathed a sigh of relief. Looking up, she saw Greg Jensen and his companion already walking out. She hesitated whether to stop Greg Jensen to exchange contact information, but before she could open her mouth, Greg Jensen and his companion had already disembarked. ¡°Miss Adams, shall we go down too?¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Samantha Adams quickly stood up and walked briskly towards the exit. Asher Green watched her back and his face grew uglier. Samantha Adams had planned to catch up to Greg Jensen to ask for contact information but by the time she got off the plane, Greg Jensen had already disappeared. Her grandfather always enjoyed studying healing skills, but studying alone naturally felt somewhat solitary. More than once, he had mentioned in front of her that it would be great to have a companion to discuss with. So, when Samantha Adams saw Greg Jensen was able to use a silver needle to infuse a patient with True Qi, she was immediately moved. But now, it was too late for any words. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s not easy to meet someone with such good medical skills.¡± Samantha Adams couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed. Asher Green said with a laugh, ¡°If it¡¯s meant to be, we¡¯ll meet again. Let¡¯s hurry and get in the car so we can rest when we arrive.¡± At his words, Samantha Adams¡¯s spirits lifted. Hundreds of years ago, Andrew Holmes¡¯s disappearance led the Holmes family to live in distress, and it took many years to recover. But of the Holmes family¡¯s martial, medical, and thieving skills, only the medical arts remained somewhat intact; the Martial Way¡¯s heritage was so fragmented that it took several generations¡¯ efforts to slowly mend it. The lineage of the tomb raiding captains had completely lost its legacy. After so many years, finding the remains of their ancestors had been the primary goal of the Holmes family. And now, with hope finally on the horizon, how could Samantha Adams not be excited? ¡­ Elsewhere, Greg Jensen and Cole Barnett exited the airport and found a nearby small hotel to rent a room by the hour to change their clothes. Cole Barnett sat in front of a mirror and began to apply makeup to himself, while Greg Jensen went straight into the inner room and changed his face to that of Barry Wolfe. Cole Barnett turned himself into a sallow-faced middle-aged man, checked his reflection for flaws, and only after being satisfied did he stand up. ¡°Your Disguise Technique is really good; where did you learn it?¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just one of the skills passed down by my master, a trick among the many of the Thousand Doors craft. It¡¯s nothing special compared to what you, Mr. Jensen¡­ Holy shit¡­¡± Cole Barnett spoke as he turned around, but when he looked at Greg Jensen¡¯s appearance, he was taken aback. The last time he saw Greg Jensen in this guise, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention, thinking Greg Jensen used the same method he did. But this time, he immediately spotted the problem. Disguising with makeup means each time the appearance could vary slightly. After all, people are not machines, so a bit of difference is understandable. But Greg Jensen¡¯s current appearance is exactly the same as when he last attended the exchange meeting, even his complexion hasn¡¯t changed in the slightest. ¡°Are you wearing a skin mask?¡± Greg Jensen rolled his eyes and scolded with a laugh, ¡°What era is it, where can I find human skin?¡± Cole Barnett asked with curiosity, ¡°Then this is¡­¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°If it¡¯s not your business, don¡¯t snoop around.¡± Cole Barnett shrank his head and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get moving.¡± ¡°The car is ready, I rented it in advance, we can just drive there, it should take about four hours.¡± After a while, when Greg Jensen saw the dilapidated jeep in front of him, his face instantly darkened, and he turned to ask: ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re so poor you can¡¯t even afford to rent a car? Renting such a piece of junk, aren¡¯t you afraid it¡¯ll break down in the mountains?¡± ¡°Heh heh, with a car, as long as it drives, it¡¯s fine. What do you need a good one for?¡± Cole Barnett chuckled and eagerly opened the car door for Greg Jensen, saying, ¡°Boss, please get in the car, it¡¯s got air conditioning. I¡¯ve tried it, it works really well.¡± Greg Jensen got into the car somewhat reluctantly. Everything about Cole Barnett was fine, except that he was too stingy, not only with others but also with himself. He and Max Milton had been partners for over ten years; Max had bought two houses and several cars, while he had nothing to show for it. Apart from a few suits for appearances, the rest were accessories and watches that he absolutely needed to use. All the money that was supposed to be his over the years, he had saved up. ¡°Keep pinching pennies then!¡± Greg Jensen glared at him fiercely. Cole Barnett didn¡¯t mind and, with a sheepish smile, started the car and headed towards Red River County. Red River County is adjacent to the vast Ten Thousand Mile Forest, and it¡¯s a good few hundred kilometers from Daming City. Fortunately, they were on the expressway the whole time and didn¡¯t encounter any accidents. However, as they exited the toll station, they suddenly saw an off-road vehicle traveling the same way, and aboard that vehicle were Samantha Adams and her group. Greg Jensen pondered, ¡°The place they¡¯re going is indeed the same as ours.¡± ¡°Boss, they couldn¡¯t be following us, could they?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression turned slightly cold, ¡°If they dare to stop us, then we¡¯ll have to teach them a lesson.¡± Cole Barnett smiled excitedly, waving his meaty fists, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s beat up that Julia Hall first; I¡¯ve been annoyed with him for a long time.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°That guy is rather skilled, probably already in the late stage of Light Energy, and he¡¯s about to enter Dark Strength. What¡¯s your cultivation level, can you take him on?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Cole Barnett¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and he gave a sheepish laugh, no longer speaking. ¡­ As evening fell, the two cars entered Red River County town simultaneously. Greg Jensen had thought that after entering the town, they would finally part ways with him, but unexpectedly, they were still heading the same direction. He was immediately surprised and, after a moment of thought, frowned and said, ¡°The middle-aged man, it couldn¡¯t be him they¡¯ve hired, could it?¡± ¡°The one you had me follow?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Greg Jensen nodded. Cole Barnett said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but the tail behind that kid was cut off with our help, he actually owes us a favor.¡± Before he had finished speaking, the two cars both stopped in front of a hotel. After Julia Hall got out of the opposite car, she shouted at Greg Jensen, ¡°Why are you following us?¡± Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Chapter 404: The Hard Approach_1 Chapter 404: Chapter 404: The Hard Approach_1 ¡°Julia Hall, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Asher Green and the others quickly came over. Julia Hall pointed at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Mr. Green, this car has been following us since the airport, it¡¯s been trailing us the whole way.¡± ¡°Brother, where are you from?¡± Asher Green looked at Greg Jensen with a displeased expression, while Julia Hall and Lauren Barnett were also full of caution. Only Samantha Adams seemed to have thought of something, showing a contemplative expression. Greg Jensen glanced at them and then walked into the hotel without saying a word. Cole Barnett followed behind him, and as he passed by Julia Hall, he gave a cold chuckle that sent shivers down Julia¡¯s spine. Watching the two men¡¯s retreating figures, Julia Hall couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Aiden Clark, what kind of people are they, did we just meet two mutes?¡± Asher Green frowned slightly and said, ¡°Finding the Holmes family¡¯s ancestor is important, let¡¯s not worry about other things for now.¡± Having said that, he turned his head to look at Samantha Adams, about to speak, but saw her staring at Greg Jensen¡¯s back. ¡°Miss Adams, are you alright?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go inside too.¡± Samantha Adams smiled and walked into the hotel. Asher Green frowned in suspicion and quickly followed her inside. ¡­ Cole Barnett said to the young receptionist with a grin, ¡°I¡¯d like to stay in room 305, five is my lucky number.¡± ¡°Room 305 is available, but,¡± The receptionist glanced at Asher Green and the others nearby and said, ¡°But we don¡¯t have that many adjacent rooms available if you¡¯re together, you¡­¡± Asher Green¡¯s face darkened and he said, ¡°We¡¯re not together.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re not together?¡± The receptionist breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Sorry, I thought you were together. I was wondering how to arrange you all close to one another.¡± ¡°Enough, hurry up and check them in,¡± Julia Hall said, somewhat impatiently. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡­ Max Milton and Quinton Creed were staying upstairs, but to avoid suspicion, they did not show their faces. After the rooms were assigned, Greg Jensen and Cole Barnett took the elevator to the third floor, barely even glancing at Samantha Adams and the others. Shortly after they entered their room, Quinton Creed and Max Milton came in. ¡°Boss¡­¡± The two greeted him simultaneously. Greg Jensen nodded and asked, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± ¡°That kid has been quiet since he checked into the hotel a few days ago, as if he¡¯s waiting for someone.¡± ¡°Right, there have been two or three people dropping by in the meantime. They seem to be his accomplices.¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment, his eyebrows easing, and said, ¡°The person they are waiting for should have arrived.¡± Cole Barnett said in surprise, ¡°Boss, are you talking about those few people who came on the same flight as us?¡± ¡°Yes, it should be them.¡± Greg Jensen took a deep breath and instructed, ¡°Max Milton, you two go back first, and keep an eye on the situation across.¡± ¡°If the person that kid¡¯s waiting for is Samantha Adams, they will definitely come to find him.¡± ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll go now.¡± After the three left, Greg Jensen quickly arranged his backpack and then took out a few Qi and Blood Pills to start cultivating. After reaching the seventh layer of Qi Refinement, the efficacy of the Qi and Blood Pills had significantly decreased; it was only because the medicinal herbs for the Qi Condensing Pill were incomplete that he hadn¡¯t started making them. Greg Jensen had entrusted the collection of the medicinal herbs to Ivan Finn, the owner of Jade Hall. Now it seemed, his business dealings were too small; it was normal that he couldn¡¯t find some of the rarer herbs. After thinking for a moment, Greg Jensen made a call to Fraser Simmons, asking for his help in collecting the herbs needed for the Qi Condensing Pill. After hanging up, he took a few more Qi and Blood Pills and continued cultivating. By the time the sky had completely darkened, the knock at the door sounded once more. Cole Barnett said somewhat excitedly, ¡°Boss, you were right; the guy that kid was waiting for is the ones from the airplane.¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± Quinton Creed asked. Max Milton, knowing that Greg Jensen was looking for treasures, thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you ask me, we should just follow them tomorrow, or we could simply kidnap them and have them take us there.¡± Greg Jensen hesitated briefly, then said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just go talk to them directly. If they don¡¯t agree, we¡¯ll just force our way along.¡± His expression turned slightly cold as he added indifferently, ¡°If they dare resist, then we¡¯ll just have to teach them a lesson.¡± After speaking, he stood up, walked over to Room 309, and knocked on the door. ¡­ Inside Room 309. ¡°Let me start by saying that I¡¯ve already been in that tomb once, and I¡¯ve sold everything I took from there, so it¡¯s impossible for me to retrieve those items for you. I didn¡¯t go too deep into the tomb. There seemed to be poisonous miasma inside, and we lost three brothers. We barely made it to the tomb¡¯s entrance, only to see several corpses lying there. The situation was chaotic at the time, so we just grabbed a few items and got out.¡± Johnie Milton was explaining the situation inside the ancient tomb. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Johnie Milton immediately tensed up, causing the others to feel nervous as well. He cautiously approached the door and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Open up; let¡¯s make a deal.¡± A voice with a magnetic quality rang out. Johnie Milton then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll have the patrol come and talk to you!¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m opening the door now.¡± Johnie Milton was startled. If the patrol caught them, it would be big trouble, and he quickly opened the door. Just as he was about to see who it was, a large hand reached in and pushed him into the room. Greg Jensen casually shut the door behind him, glanced at everyone, and sneered, ¡°Oh, having a meeting, are we?¡± ¡°Why is it you?¡± Asher Green furrowed his brow and said, ¡°It seems we do not know each other, right?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want the patrol to know about it, then we are acquainted as of now.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Asher Green¡¯s expression darkened. With their status, even if they were dragged into the patrol office, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem, but this trip to Danu would have been in vain. ¡°What do you want?¡± Greg Jensen looked at Asher Green, then at Samantha Adams, and said indifferently, ¡°Among these people, are you the one who has the final say?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Asher Green glanced at Samantha Adams beside him; seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, he felt slightly relieved and said gravely, ¡°Speak, what exactly do you want?¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°I know you¡¯re going to a big tomb, and I¡¯d like to join in and take a look.¡± Asher Green¡¯s face changed again, and he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Greg Jensen pointed at Johnie Milton and said, ¡°We followed him here, and he was tailed. Without our help, he might never have made it to Danu. So, he owes us a favor, and this tomb is now our destination!¡± ¡°Who the hell are you to say you¡¯ll go just like that?¡± Julia Hall stood up impatiently and said, ¡°Get lost now, or I won¡¯t be polite anymore!¡± Greg Jensen remained silent, his expression calm as he looked at Asher Green. Asher Green¡¯s expression was extremely unpleasant. He was worried about being reported if he didn¡¯t allow Greg and his group to go, yet he was also afraid of potential mishaps along the way. For a moment, he was quite indecisive. Samantha Adams looked at Asher Green, then spoke up, ¡°Then let¡¯s go, but we have the first right of choice.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at her and shook his head, ¡°Impossible.¡± Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Chapter 405 You Cant Stop Me_1 Chapter 405: Chapter 405 You Can¡¯t Stop Me_1 ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Kid, do not fail to see what is good for you. It¡¯s already not bad that you¡¯re allowed to accompany us.¡± Asher Green stared at Greg Jensen with a sinister look in his eyes. Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°I want to go, and you can¡¯t stop me.¡± Samantha Adams blinked and explained, ¡°We are going there to search for my ancestor¡¯s remains. If found, all items that belonged to my ancestor will be mine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡± ¡°Fine, then that¡¯s settled!¡± Asher Green seemed somewhat displeased and muttered under his breath, ¡°Miss Adams, you¡­¡± Samantha Adams calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, one more person adds extra strength, and nothing is more important than finding my ancestor¡¯s remains.¡± ¡°Pleasure doing business!¡± ¡°Pleasure doing business.¡± Greg Jensen took the initiative to extend his hand to Samantha Adams and shook it. Samantha Adams¡¯s hand was very smooth, at just the right temperature, neither cold nor hot, with slender fingers that had little fleshiness to them. Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue discussing the situation inside the tomb.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ alright then.¡± Johnie Milton continued to talk about the situation inside the tomb after Samantha Adams nodded. When Greg Jensen bought the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask, he was wearing a mask. After selling the mask, Johnie Milton left. He didn¡¯t know what Greg Jensen looked like, nor had he seen Barry Wolfe¡¯s face. So even with an extra person, he didn¡¯t think much of it and told everything he knew. After listening for a while, Greg Jensen frowned, realizing he was wrong. The Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask was not a burial object but was found in the tomb passage. Andrew Holmes had never managed to enter that tomb and died right at its entrance. If Andrew Holmes could use the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask, it meant his realm had at least reached the Master Realm. If even he died outside, how valuable must the items inside the tomb be? There must be Magic Artifacts inside the tomb, and they would not be of lower quality than the Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask, but it was uncertain how much spiritual essence was left in those artifacts. If they had already lost their power, that would be such a pity. ¡°That¡¯s more or less the situation inside the tomb. We¡¯ve run out of Antidote Elixir last time, and I don¡¯t have any. If you¡¯ve prepared Antidote Elixir, I can take you to the entrance of the tomb.¡± ¡°The entrance to the tomb will do.¡± Samantha Adams said with some delight, ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, my ancestor probably didn¡¯t enter, so reaching the tomb entrance is good enough.¡± ¡°Alright, then you should rest early. We¡¯ll set off first thing tomorrow morning.¡± Seeing this, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t stay any longer and turned to go back to his own room. ¡°Boss, how did it go?¡± ¡°We depart tomorrow morning; I¡¯ll go with them. You guys stay down the mountain for support and bring the satellite phone.¡± Max Milton expressed his concerns, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re going up the mountain alone with them. What if¡­¡± ¡°There is no ¡®what if¡¯!¡± Greg Jensen instructed, ¡°Keep someone on watch tonight, in case they set off early.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡­ Early the next morning, Greg Jensen woke up on time. Just after he finished washing up, there was a knock on the door. Upon opening the door, he was surprised to find that it was Samantha Adams. Greg Jensen asked curiously, ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just came to tell you that it¡¯s time for us to set off.¡± ¡°Right, I know.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, but Samantha Adams made no move to leave. ¡°Is there something else?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Samantha Adams tilted her head, looking at Greg Jensen, and asked, ¡°Have we¡­ met before?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else,¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Oh, maybe I did get the wrong person then.¡± Samantha Adams smiled briefly and said, ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯re waiting for you downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After closing the door, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. This girl is so perceptive! She could actually recognize me? He believed that even Lindsey Wolfe and Lois Abbott might not be able to recognize him, and yet this girl, having seen him only once, had almost exposed him. Greg Jensen took a deep breath to calm himself and quickly packed his things before heading downstairs. ¡°This¡­¡± Samantha Adams waved her hand and waited until Greg Jensen approached before smiling and asking, ¡°We¡¯re about to travel together, we should at least introduce ourselves, right?¡± ¡°My last name is Xu,¡± Greg Jensen said calmly. Samantha Adams smiled, pointed to Lauren Barnett and the others, and said, ¡°These are my friends, Lauren Barnett, Julia Hall, Asher Green, and this is our hired guide Johnie Milton.¡± Among the group, aside from Lauren Barnett, who displayed curiosity, both Asher Green and Julia Hall¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t look too good. Johnie Milton didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, squeezing out a simple, honest smile as if to say the greetings were completed. Without further courtesy, they took the off-road vehicle Asher Green and the others had driven and arrived at the edge of the vast forest, then they got out and proceeded on foot. Greg Jensen looked back and then forward, suddenly feeling something was amiss, and turned his head to ask, ¡°Master Milton, are you alone?¡± Johnie Milton was about to answer when he suddenly realized what was being asked, hurriedly squeezing out a smile, and said, ¡°I have a few partners; they went into the mountains a few days ago to scout the trail for us.¡± Greg Jensen casually said, ¡°Oh, I thought you had been there before and knew the way already.¡± Johnie Milton¡¯s face changed slightly but quickly returned to normal, laughing and saying, ¡°The vegetation in the mountains is lush, and if you don¡¯t traverse it for a few months, the original path might be gone. It¡¯s better to have a team in front to scout the way.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t say anything more, but he began to be secretly on alert. The group walked for more than an hour and had already entered deep into the mountains. The vegetation here was dense, with towering trees and lush foliage blocking the just-risen morning sun, making the light dim. What surprised Greg Jensen was that Samantha Adams and the others were actually all trained in martial arts, even the seemingly delicate Lauren Barnett had some fighting skills. Although their realms were not high, they were sufficient to support their continued progression forward. In the end, it was Johnie Milton who was a common man that couldn¡¯t keep up first. The group stopped to rest and ate some food before continuing on their way. After five or six hours of continuous walking, they arrived at a mountain hollow, where several tents were pitched on flat ground¡ªapparently Johnie Milton¡¯s campsite. ¡°Number five, number eight¡­¡± Johnie Milton called out excitedly, and immediately seven or eight sturdy men around forty years of age and two younger men came out of the tents. Seeing these men, Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he stepped back a few paces, speaking indifferently, ¡°All this for digging up a tomb, do you really need so many people?¡± Julia Hall gave Greg Jensen a disdainful glance and said cuttingly, ¡°You didn¡¯t see what kind of tomb it is. For such a big tomb, with blasting and moving rocks, we need more people. You think you can handle all that work by yourself?¡± Asher Green couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, he¡¯s just being cautious.¡± Even Lauren Barnett beside them couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, a hint of contempt flashing in her eyes. Johnie Milton looked at everyone¡¯s expressions and then glanced at Samantha Adams, chuckling, ¡°Mr. Liu is right; the more people we have, the better. It makes things easier if there¡¯s any trouble.¡± At this moment, number five suddenly stepped forward, scoffed, and said, ¡°Big brother, why waste words with them? Let¡¯s just lay it all out.¡± After he finished speaking, he waved his large hand and commanded, ¡°Come here, surround them. Anyone who doesn¡¯t behave gets chopped!¡± Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: Chapter 406: Flight of Fancy_1 Chapter 406: Chapter 406: Flight of Fancy_1 ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Ha-ha, a bunch of fat sheep!¡± The remaining strong men laughed out loud, drew their daggers from their waists, and encircled Julia Hall and the others. Because Greg Jensen was standing a bit far away, he was on the outskirts of the crowd. Upon seeing this, Julia Hall and her two companions were struck dumb, instinctively shrinking together. Samantha Adams frowned and asked, ¡°Master Milton, what do you mean by this?¡± Johnie Milton frowned and said, ¡°Lao Wu, what¡¯s the hurry? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just let them hand over the money themselves?¡± Lao Wu said carelessly, ¡°We¡¯ve come this far, might as well just rob them outright. Afterwards, we can toss them into this tomb, and I guarantee no one will find out.¡± Johnie Milton gave him a glare, then turned around with a smile to Samantha Adams, ¡°Miss Adams, we agreed on a payment of five million, you brought it with you, didn¡¯t you?¡± Samantha Adams¡¯s face changed, and she immediately realized what was happening. Pretending to be calm, she said, ¡°The job isn¡¯t done yet, why would I bring the money? Wait until you finish the job, then I¡¯ll go to the bank and get it for you.¡± Upon hearing this, Johnie Milton laughed loudly and, pointing at the backpacks Asher Green and Julia Hall were carrying, said: ¡°Miss Adams, do you take me for a fool? If you didn¡¯t bring the money, then what are those two carrying in their backpacks?¡± ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re carrying food and outdoor gear.¡± ¡°Fine then, let¡¯s just open the bags and see. If it¡¯s food, I¡¯ll let you go. If it¡¯s money, then you¡¯re not leaving here today.¡± Julia Hall¡¯s face turned pale, and she cried out in alarm, ¡°Wait, the bag I¡¯m carrying is indeed full of cash, just take it.¡± As she spoke, she took off the large outdoor backpack and threw it in front of Johnie Milton. ¡°Julia, you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a few million, we certainly shouldn¡¯t risk our lives over five million, should we?¡± Julia Hall looked indifferent, thinking that as long as she handed over the money, she could leave this place. But what she didn¡¯t know was, the quicker they gave up the money, the quicker they would die. At this moment, Johnie Milton pointed at Asher Green and said, ¡°And you, hurry up and toss over the bag.¡± Asher Green instinctively looked at Samantha Adams beside him, as she was the actual leader of this team. Samantha Adams, knowing they were outmatched by the situation, could only sigh helplessly and say, ¡°Give them the money.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Asher Green threw the bag over. Seeing this, Johnie Milton¡¯s face broke into a grin and he personally went over to pick up the backpack. Just as he bent over, Asher Green suddenly made his move. He stamped his foot and, like a sword, charged directly at Johnie Milton, clearly intending to capture the king. Witnessing this, Julia Hall and Lauren Barnett showed expressions of excitement, while only Greg Jensen appeared to be pondering something, his brow furrowed, followed by a sneer. Johnie Milton had just picked up the backpack and looked stunned, his face a picture of bewilderment as he watched Asher Green coming towards him. Success! Ever since Julia Hall handed over the backpack, Asher Green had been silently contemplating a way out, until he saw Johnie Milton personally go to pick up the backpack, and he knew his chance had arrived. As long as they could capture Johnie Milton, the others would hesitate to take action, and their own group might even be saved! He remembered that Johnie Milton supposedly couldn¡¯t fight, so as long as he could get close, taking control would be a piece of cake. Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Asher Green increased his speed, reaching out for Johnie Milton. However, just as he got close to Johnie Milton, he noticed a sudden change in the latter¡¯s expression. From the original astonishment, it turned into mockery! Asher Green felt a bad premonition rising in his heart. Before he could react, a rough large hand suddenly grabbed his collar, followed by a punch that landed heavily on his face. Boom! Asher Green was instantly struck with stars in his eyes, his mind went blank. ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t know martial arts?¡± Johnie Milton casually threw Asher Green to the ground and opened his mouth wide with a laugh, ¡°Haha, damn it, I am truly in the Later Stage of Dark Strength. Who told you I don¡¯t know martial arts?¡± ¡°Aiden Clark, you¡¯ve got some nerve, daring to ambush Big Brother. Can¡¯t you see what you¡¯re up against?¡± The fifth brother kicked Asher Green, and the latter curled up like a cooked shrimp. He pointed at Julia Hall and her two companions and said, ¡°All three of you, count yourselves in. None of you even have Dark Strength, and you still want to fight with me? I¡¯m telling you, all of our brothers have Dark Strength. If any of you disagrees, come up and have a try!¡± Hearing his words, Asher Green¡¯s cold sweat instantly flowed out, and only at this moment did he realize that all these people were experts in Dark Strength. Julia Hall and Lauren Barnett were also stunned. Although they were also martial artists, they were far worse than Asher Green. They had never encountered such a situation before and were already so frightened that their legs went weak. Samantha Adams¡¯s face turned pale, and she said solemnly, ¡°Master Wang, take the money, we won¡¯t go to the tomb anymore. Please let us go, okay?¡± Johnie Milton smiled gently, ¡°Miss Samantha, it¡¯s come to this; there¡¯s no point in saying these things. If I let you go, what if you go back and find someone to deal with me?¡± ¡°I swear, I will definitely not seek revenge!¡± Samantha Adams said. The fifth brother sneered, ¡°How about you spend the night with me, and I¡¯ll let you go? How about that?¡± ¡°Fifth Brother!¡± ¡°Big Brother, I was just joking, just teasing her, hehe.¡± Seeing the cold look on Johnie Milton¡¯s face, the fifth brother gave a sheepish laugh, then coldly said to Julia Hall and the others: ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance. If you can beat me, I¡¯ll let you go. How about that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Julia Hall, as if summoning courage for herself, yelled out loud and charged straight at him. The fifth brother didn¡¯t take her seriously at all, treating her like a monkey act. When Julia Hall got close, he easily kicked her and sent her flying. Boom! Julia Hall fell with a thud, lying on the ground unable to get up for a long time. The fifth brother laughed triumphantly, ¡°Who else? Any of you still not convinced?¡± Samantha Adams¡¯s face looked terrible and she remained silent. Lauren Barnett shrank close to her, her face pale without a trace of blood. ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!¡± Silence fell at that moment. Everyone looked toward the source of the voice and saw Greg Jensen walking over expressionlessly. He looked at everyone, then at the fifth brother, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the others, but I must enter that tomb to have a look. If you¡¯re willing to take me in for a look, I won¡¯t interfere with the rest of your affairs¡­¡± Johnie Milton was amused, ¡°My friend, you seem a bit too imaginative. I already said we¡¯re not going anymore, and you still have such thoughts? Do you think I¡¯m going to run an errand just for you? Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently, and spoke indifferently, ¡°Then there¡¯s no helping it.¡± Johnie Milton couldn¡¯t be bothered with more nonsense and coldly said, ¡°Fifth Brother, take him down!¡± ¡°Haha, alright!¡± The fifth brother laughed heartily and charged forward proactively, his sandbag-sized fist wind carrying a terrifying force heading straight for him. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Chapter 407: Courting Death_1 Chapter 407: Chapter 407: Courting Death_1 Bang! A muffled sound! A shadow whizzed out and fell to the ground with a thud, motionless without even a struggle, lying there dead still. Johnie Milton and Lao Ba and the others were about to cheer for Lao Wu when they took a closer look and were all dumbfounded. The one who had just flown out wasn¡¯t Greg Jensen, it was Lao Wu! ¡°Lao Wu¡­¡± Lao Ba hurried over, turned over Lao Wu¡¯s body, and discovered that he was now bleeding from all seven orifices, his eyes wide open and breathless, dead beyond any doubt. ¡°Third Brother, Lao Wu¡­ is dead!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Johnie Milton¡¯s face went pale, and he rushed over. Seeing Lao Wu¡¯s ghastly state, he was immediately engulfed in raging fury. He roared, ¡°All of you, attack together, kill him for me, avenge Lao Wu!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The remaining five or six burly men charged at once. ¡°Trouble!¡± Greg Jensen frowned, then unexpectedly moved forward instead of back, walking into the crowd as if strolling in a leisurely garden. With fingers like a sword, a golden Sword Qi emerged at his fingertip, with a gentle swipe, a burly man immediately fell clutching his throat. Bright crimson blood gushed out like a fountain from between his fingers. ¡°Lao Jiu¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Thud! One after another, the burly men fell! Watching his own brothers fall like harvested wheat, Johnie Milton was completely stunned, staring blankly at the man rampaging through the crowd like a killing god. After a short while, aside from Samantha Adams and her three companions, and Greg Jensen himself, the only person left standing was Johnie Milton. Suddenly, a deathly silence enveloped the surroundings. Everyone was shocked. Asher Green sat on the ground, looking at the corpses around him in disbelief. He himself couldn¡¯t even defeat Lao Wu, but Barry Wolfe had killed these men, and he did so with ease, as simple as eating or drinking. How could this be possible? Could Mr. Wolfe really be this powerful? Julia Hall was also dumbstruck! Thinking back to when Barry Wolfe asked to join the exploration team, she had mocked him, and a chill now rose in her heart. She didn¡¯t know that Greg Jensen was the man on the plane; otherwise, she might have been scared to the point of wetting herself. It wasn¡¯t just one or two people but a whole group that Barry Wolfe had killed. What realm was he from? Lauren Barnett, who had been scared out of her wits, finally breathed a sigh of relief seeing the bad guys dead, patting her chest with a frightened look. So young, yet even more powerful than Young Master Asher, his future prospects were boundless! Wait, Young Master Asher couldn¡¯t even compare to him. With this thought, Lauren Barnett¡¯s gaze towards Greg Jensen changed, sparkling with subtle admiration. In comparison, Samantha Adams was much calmer, but even her small mouth formed a surprised O, and her watery eyes were fixed on Greg Jensen without moving. A flash of radiant light passed through her beautiful eyes. This feeling was familiar to her; she had felt it yesterday on someone else. Because of this, she was increasingly convinced of the idea in her heart. The man before her, Barry Wolfe, was the same gentleman who had saved them on the plane! She reached this conclusion primarily because she saw Cole Barnett. Greg Jensen might have changed his appearance, but his height remained the same, especially the aura of light and detached elegance, which was very prominent in her eyes. ¡°Who¡­ who are you, really?¡± Johnie Milton was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t stop backing away, his face filled with terror. Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Do you want to die or live?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you one last time, do you want to die or do you want to live!¡± Thud! Johnie Milton knelt on the ground, his voice trembling, ¡°I¡­ I want to live!¡± ¡°Get up, lead me to the tomb,¡± Greg Jensen said, expressionless. ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡± Johnie Milton shakily stood up and walked towards the mountain like a soul lost in despair. As Greg Jensen was about to follow, Samantha Adams suddenly approached him. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, could you take us with you?¡± she asked. Greg Jensen glanced at Asher Green and the others and said indifferently, ¡°You can come, but they can¡¯t.¡± Upon hearing this, Asher Green and Julia Hall became anxious and hurried over. ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Wolfe, let us come along too.¡± ¡°Yes, we can help carry some things.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡± Having said that, he ignored Asher Green and the rest, turning to follow Johnie Milton. Samantha Adams said, ¡°Fine then, you guys just wait here, or you can go back to the hotel.¡± Asher Green¡¯s face changed slightly as he said anxiously, ¡°How can that be acceptable? How can you go into the mountains with a stranger?¡± ¡°Indeed, Asher is right. What if something happens?¡± Julia Hall agreed. With hesitation, Lauren Barnett said, ¡°Yao Yao, I also think it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Mr. Wolfe here, nothing will go wrong,¡± Samantha Adams replied unconcerned. ¡°I¡¯m heading off then, if you go back to the hotel, leave me a mark here,¡± she said. After speaking, she hurriedly caught up with them. Watching his retreating figure, Asher Green¡¯s expression grew increasingly dark. Julia Hall came over and whispered, ¡°Asher, what do we do now?¡± ¡°Follow them!¡± Asher Green said with a stern face, ¡°The mountain isn¡¯t their property. We can go wherever we want, he can¡¯t stop us!¡± ¡°Right, we¡¯ll just follow behind. What¡¯s he going to do, kill us?¡± Julia Hall said with a laugh, nodding. Lauren Barnett hesitated and suggested, ¡°Asher, maybe we should just go back to the hotel and wait.¡± ¡°You can go back if you want, but I¡¯m worried about Miss Adams, I have to go see for myself.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Asher Green, who had abandoned his previous gentle and gentlemanly demeanor, picked up his backpack and chased in the direction the three had left. Watching this, Lauren Barnett was so angered she trembled, and surrounded by the corpses, she shivered and hurriedly followed. The three of them quickly followed the trail left by Greg Jensen and the others. ¡°I can hear their voices, they must be just ahead, let¡¯s hurry,¡± Asher Green said excitedly. The next second, a streak of golden light suddenly appeared, shooting towards Asher Green. Asher Green was shocked, with no time to evade. Just as he thought he was doomed, the golden Sword Qi strangely veered off, with a whoosh, burrowing into the ground right in front of him. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Asher Green looked at the small hole in the ground with uncertain surprise. ¡°Sword Qi?¡± Julia Hall was also taken aback and said blankly, ¡°Are you saying this can only be done by someone in the Master Realm?¡± At that moment, both Asher Green¡¯s and Julia Hall¡¯s faces turned completely pale. It was only then that they finally realized that Barry Wolfe was much more formidable than Asher Green, even though Asher Green was already an expert in the Dark Strength Period. A man he couldn¡¯t handle was effortlessly dealt with by Barry Wolfe. From this, one could deduce that Barry Wolfe was either a half-step Grandmaster or a Grandmaster. Asher Green desperately wanted to tell himself that the other must be only a half-step Grandmaster. However, as everyone knows, a half-step Grandmaster can release True Qi but can¡¯t shape the released True Qi, let alone emit something like Sword Qi. So, was that Barry Wolfe actually a Grandmaster? ¡°Asher, are we still going to follow them?¡± ¡°Follow, why not? Unless he kills me¡­¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Chapter 408: Bronze Gate_1 Chapter 408: Chapter 408: Bronze Gate_1 Whoosh! A golden Sword Qi whizzed by in front of Asher Green. If it weren¡¯t for Julia Hall¡¯s early warning and pulling him aside, his life might have been lost right there and then. Asher Green was scared into a cold sweat; had he taken one more step forward just now, that Sword Qi would have likely slit his throat. ¡°That was close!¡± Asher Green wiped off the cold sweat, still feeling the aftershock. Julia Hall stammered, ¡°Asher, should we still follow them?¡± ¡°No¡­ let¡¯s not follow them anymore, let¡¯s just go back to the hotel and wait.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hurry.¡± Julia Hall couldn¡¯t wait and started running back in the direction they came from. Asher Green also hurried back, but he hadn¡¯t gone far when he suddenly stopped in his tracks, exclaiming, ¡°I remember now, I remember now!¡± ¡°Asher, what did you remember?¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe, he¡¯s Barry Wolfe!¡± Julia Hall looked confused, ¡°I know he¡¯s Barry Wolfe, didn¡¯t he say so this morning?¡± Asher Green¡¯s face was filled with urgency as he shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s the Barry Wolfe I¡¯m talking about, the Casanova Magician Barry Wolfe!¡± Boom! Julia Hall felt her head buzz, and she was instantly stunned, her mind going blank. Both he and Asher Green were from Qin province, and they had heard plenty about the Casanova Magician lately. All the major families were warning their own children to run as far as possible upon encountering the Casanova Magician. Even if they couldn¡¯t escape, they should be extremely respectful and must never offend him. He truly dares to kill! He dares to kill even the people from Healington, let alone scions like them? ¡°Damn it, we need to go fast!¡± Finally regaining his senses, Julia Hall urged, ¡°Asher, we have to go quickly.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go¡­¡± At this point, Asher Green didn¡¯t care about Samantha Adams anymore, and together with Julia Hall, they scrambled down the mountain. Lauren Barnett watched Greg Jensen leave, daydreaming with a lovesick look on her face. So he was the Casanova Magician! He really was handsome! Just like they said, he acted with authority and decisiveness. Such a man was too charismatic. ¡°Lauren Barnett, are you still not leaving? We¡¯ll go without you if you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ah, yeah, let¡¯s go, I¡¯m coming¡­¡± ¡­ After separating from Asher Green and the others, Greg Jensen and Samantha Adams, led by Johnie Milton, continued walking into the mountain for about another hour until they arrived at a small valley. The valley was filled with the sounds of birds and fragrant flowers, with a pleasant scenery and a small river flowing nearby. They arrived at the depths of the valley, lifted the concealing weeds, and saw a downward passageway revealed. ¡°You go in first!¡± ¡°Okay¡­ okay then.¡± Ever since they were on the road, Johnie Milton had already consumed three Touching Gold Charms; he now had no choice but to obey, as any disobedience would lead him straight to a dead end. The entrance to the passageway was narrow, only allowing one person to pass through sideways. After a few steps inside, it widened enough to accommodate two people walking side by side. The three of them, using strong flashlights, slowly made their way inside. After walking for an indeterminate amount of time, Greg Jensen suddenly kicked something hard. Looking down, he found it to be a leg bone. He didn¡¯t mind it, but Samantha Adams was startled and immediately clung to his arm. ¡°How¡­ how could there be a dead body here?¡± Greg Jensen felt the softness transferring from his arm, his mind wavering for a moment. After collecting himself, he pulled his arm away and said: ¡°` ¡°Tomb raiding, right? Didn¡¯t also your Holmes family ancestors die inside?¡± ¡°Eh, how do you know?¡± Greg Jensen said speechlessly, ¡°Your ancestors died in front of the inner gate, if that¡¯s not tomb raiding, then what is it? They surely didn¡¯t come here to go shopping.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so annoying.¡± Samantha Adams¡¯s mood had brightened considerably after his tease and she chuckled lightly, quickening her pace to walk beside him, asking, ¡°Then what are you here for?¡± ¡°To find treasures, to find Magic Artifacts.¡± ¡°Ah, are there Magic Artifacts here?¡± Greg Jensen explained, ¡°Andrew Holmes had such a big reputation back then; a place that caught his interest must be a grand tomb. It would be really strange if there were no Magic Artifacts.¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Samantha Adams nodded. Just then, Johnie Milton turned around and said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, we also found a few Magic Artifacts in the tomb corridor before, but those Magic Artifacts have lost their spirituality and can¡¯t fetch a good price anymore.¡± ¡°Hmm, why didn¡¯t you go inside the inner gate at that time?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Upon hearing this, Johnie Milton¡¯s face immediately showed a hint of fear and said, ¡°They died, all died. The boss and the second-in-command both died, all dead right at the entrance to the inner gate. If we had dared to continue pushing the door, not one of us would have lived.¡± ¡°Was there a mechanism?¡± ¡°Yeah, a very powerful one. I¡¯ve been doing this for over a decade and it was the first time I saw such a formidable mechanism.¡± Johnie Milton spoke with lingering fear, ¡°As soon as you push the door, arrows will shoot out, followed by sulfuric acid poison liquid.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of other ways? For instance, blocking the poison liquid and crossbow bolts?¡± Samantha Adams asked. Johnie Milton shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s no use. If those are blocked, the tomb gate will release poisonous smoke, and there are traps. All the mechanisms in the corridor were already disabled, but the ones in front of the inner gate are endless and unpredictable.¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s no problem as long as you don¡¯t push the door?¡± Samantha Adams asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then this tomb owner seems quite kindhearted.¡± An idea struck Greg Jensen, and after a long contemplation, he suddenly sensed something was off. Generally, if the mechanism in a tomb is triggered, confirming that tomb raiders have entered, it would employ various means to kill the intruders. In the end, it would even use mechanisms like flowing sand to seal off the tomb. But unlike this tomb, aside from those lethal means, there is no intent to seal it at all, presenting a completely ¡°come-and-go-as-you-please¡± attitude. What was the reasoning behind this? Could it be that this wasn¡¯t a tomb, but a cave dwelling instead? Greg Jensen¡¯s heart grew hot with excitement, and his steps quickened noticeably. Before long, the three of them finally made their way through the corridor and arrived in a spacious hall. Johnie Milton, familiar with the place, went to the side, took out the kerosene he had prepared in advance, poured it into lamp bowls on either side, then lit them. The hall suddenly became illuminated. Startled by the light, Samantha Adams let out a sharp scream, ¡°Ah, there are dead people!¡± Greg Jensen looked up and saw that directly in front of the great hall was a Bronze Gate, no more than three meters high and about four meters wide. In front of the Bronze Gate were several skeletons. The area next to it was spick and span, the belongings of the skeletons had already been taken by Johnie Milton on his last visit. Johnie Milton pointed at a skeleton and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for your Holmes family ancestor? I guess this one is him, we found that Touching Gold Charm on him.¡± Samantha Adams walked up in a daze, looked at the skeleton, respectfully kowtowed, and then took out a large leather bag to collect the skeleton¡¯s bones. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen, accompanied by Johnie Milton, approached the Bronze Gate and extended his hand to give it a push. The Bronze Gate was not as heavy as he had imagined; it moved slightly with a light push, and it seemed like it could be easily opened with more force. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, don¡¯t mess around¡­¡± Johnie Milton was taken aback by his action and quickly retreated to a safe spot. Greg Jensen paid no attention to him, instead, he began to ponder how to open the Bronze Gate without getting hurt. ¡°` Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Chapter 409 Coagulated Fragrant Flower_1 Chapter 409: Chapter 409 Coagulated Fragrant Flower_1 At that moment, Samantha Adams had already finished gathering Andrew Holmes¡¯ remains. She walked over, bowed deeply to Greg Jensen, and said earnestly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wolfe. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find my ancestor¡¯s remains, and I probably would have lost my life as well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Greg Jensen dismissed her with a sentence without even turning his head. As expected¡­ A bitter smile appeared on Samantha¡¯s face; she had guessed before coming to express her gratitude that the other party might not care about her thanks. And indeed, it was just as she thought. The favor of saving one¡¯s life, let alone finding the remains of an ancestor, isn¡¯t that a great kindness? Does he really not care at all? It¡¯s understandable¡­ He is just in his twenties and already an Innate Grandmaster, with a bright future ahead of him; why would he care about such things? In Samantha¡¯s heart, Greg Jensen at this moment was like an insurmountable mountain, astonishing and commanding respect. Unconsciously, there was a slight stir in Samantha¡¯s heart. Just then, Greg Jensen suddenly turned his head and said coldly, ¡°You are not allowed to come here again in the future, nor reveal it to anyone. Can you do that?¡± ¡°I can do that!¡± Samantha quickly assured him, ¡°You saved my life and led me to my ancestor¡¯s remains; how could I possibly fail to do even this little thing?¡± Greg Jensen nodded slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°You better remember your words. If I find out that this place has been exposed, I will find the Holmes family first!¡± ¡°Rest assured, I would rather die than disclose it.¡± ¡°Hmm, you wait here with Johnie Milton; I¡¯m going to take a look inside.¡± ¡°Go inside?¡± Samantha looked at the Bronze Gate, somewhat bewildered. Wasn¡¯t it impossible to enter? Greg Jensen did not pay attention to her and after asking Johnie Milton some detailed questions, he stepped back beyond attack range. He assumed a horse stance, faced the Bronze Gate, exhaled, and shouted, unleashing a fierce palm strike. Boom! A gust of wind suddenly whipped up in the half-closed tomb corridor! The pale cyan True Qi transformed into a gigantic palm and fiercely struck at the Bronze Gate. Upon seeing this scene, Johnie Milton couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, feeling fortunate that he had begged for mercy quickly and it had been useful; otherwise, he would have met the same grisly fate as the fifth and eighth. Barry Wolfe might look young, but his power was terrifying! An Innate Grandmaster in his twenties! Samantha, standing nearby, was also stunned, looking at that broad back, somewhat dazzled and entranced. Although her grandfather was also an Innate Grandmaster, he had never exhibited his skills in front of her. It was her first time witnessing an Innate Grandmaster in action. So powerful! Bang! A muffled collision sound rang out as the two Bronze Gates were directly forced open. Whoosh! A cool breeze blew from inside the gate, causing Johnie Milton and Samantha to shiver involuntarily. The two of them looked inside, only to see darkness enveloping the interior like the mouth of a giant beast, awe-inspiring and frightening. ¡°The two of you wait here for me. Do not come inside; there may be danger.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Before the echo of his voice had faded, Greg Jensen walked into the Bronze Gate without looking back. The moment he stepped through the gate, the surroundings suddenly lit up with a faint glow, gradually illuminating the area around him. Greg Jensen realized in amazement that he had arrived in a spacious cavern. The ceiling was dozens of meters high and the wide space stretched into infinity, as if he had entered another world. Greg Jensen took a deep breath and brightened up, ¡°What rich Spiritual Energy!¡± ¡°` Greg Jensen adjusted his breathing, and with determined steps, he moved forward to see what was inside. After he had walked several dozen meters, he was instantly stunned. Surrounding him were patches of cultivated farmland, with each plot containing a few herbs. Fragrant Spirit Grass, Coagulated Fragrant Flower¡­ All sorts of medicinal materials, all of which were either extinct or rare. ¡°I¡¯ve struck it rich!¡± Just as Greg was about to pick a Coagulated Fragrant Flower, he suddenly hit something and upon closer inspection, he found that the area was enclosed by a semi-transparent barrier. ¡°Is this¡­ a restriction set by a cultivator? This must be a hidden cave dwelling!¡± Greg Jensen felt elated, but soon became distressed. He was surrounded by the restriction on all sides, preventing him from picking the herbs or exploring other areas. To leave Treasure Mountain empty-handed? How could there be such reasoning? He walked a great circle but found that every herb was within the confines of a restriction. Just as he was reluctantly about to give up, he suddenly noticed the restriction around one Coagulated Fragrant Flower was actually broken. Overjoyed, he hurried over and carefully dug out the Coagulated Fragrant Flower, soil and all. He then covered it with a food bag, took one last look at the cave, and then turned to leave. The restrictions were too difficult to deal with, at least with his current abilities, there was no way to break them without harming the herbs inside. He planned to wait until his level of cultivation had increased before trying again. Perhaps he would be able to open it then. Of course, having a Formation Secret Manual would make things even better. The ¡°Classic of Yin and Yang Harmony¡± contained some formations, but they were all supportive in nature. He still needed to find a secret manual specifically on formations. Greg Jensen shook his head and arrived in front of the Bronze Gate. This time, he simply pulled, and the gate opened without any mechanisms being triggered. Stepping out of the Bronze Gate, he saw Johnie Milton and Samantha Adams waiting not far away. Seeing Greg come out, Samantha Adams was overjoyed and hurried over. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked. Greg Jensen shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go.¡± Johnie Milton asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what¡¯s the situation inside?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not your place to ask. Don¡¯t pry into matters that don¡¯t concern you. Knowing too much is not good for you, understand?¡± Johnie Milton¡¯s face paled, and with a fawning smile he replied, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Greg Jensen indifferently said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else about this place or I¡¯ll be the first to kill you!¡± Johnie Milton¡¯s body trembled and he lowered his head quickly, nearly bending down to the ground. With a tremble in his voice, he said, ¡°Understood, I¡¯ve fully understood. I will definitely not mention this to anyone.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Greg Jensen led the two of them out, and soon they arrived back at the depression where the bodies of Fifth Brother and Eighth Brother were still lying on the ground. Johnie Milton sighed helplessly upon seeing his brothers¡¯ corpses. Greg Jensen said, ¡°You stay here and clean up their corpses. I¡¯ll wait for you at the hotel.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wolfe.¡± Johnie Milton knew that Greg Jensen was giving him time to handle his brothers¡¯ bodies and quickly thanked him. Killing his own brothers and then thanking the man responsible¡ªit was incredibly suffocating. But there was no other way; who asked them to provoke someone they shouldn¡¯t have? ¡°Don¡¯t even think of running away. You know the consequences.¡± ¡°Yes, rest assured. As soon as I¡¯ve taken care of my brothers¡¯ remains, I¡¯ll come immediately.¡± Without saying more, Greg sent a message to Cole Barnett and others to quickly find a flowerpot and bring it over. Then, taking Samantha Adams with him, he started down the mountain. Once at the foot of the mountain, Cole Barnett, carrying a flowerpot he had purchased from a farmer, met them. Greg Jensen scanned the surroundings, saw no sign of Asher Green and others, and pointed to Samantha Adams, ¡°Take her to the car first.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Cole Barnett said cheerily, ¡°Miss Adams, this way, please.¡± ¡°` Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Chapter 410 Obstructed_1 Chapter 410: Chapter 410 Obstructed_1 Samantha Adams asked, ¡°Mr. Xu, won¡¯t you walk with us?¡± ¡°I need to handle something first.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Samantha Adams glanced at the Coagulated Fragrant Flower in Greg Jensen¡¯s hand, thought nothing more of it, and turned to get into the car. Greg Jensen went to a secluded place, carefully planted the Coagulated Fragrant Flower into a pot, and then performed the Small Cloud Rain Skill, watering it a bit before he finally let out a sigh of relief. The Coagulated Fragrant Flower was one of the auxiliary ingredients for refining the Foundation Building Pill, and it was also the hardest to find among the main ingredients. In other words, without it, Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t be able to produce the Foundation Building Pill and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve Foundation Establishment either. That¡¯s why, when Curtis Milton offered to exchange the Coagulated Fragrant Flower for the Elixir Prescription for the Blood Qi Pill, Greg Jensen agreed without a second thought. Despite not finding a Magic Artifact on this trip to Danu, obtaining this Coagulated Fragrant Flower meant it wasn¡¯t a wasted journey. Moreover, in Greg Jensen¡¯s heart, the value of the Coagulated Fragrant Flower was much more precious than that of an ordinary Magic Artifact. After all, cultivation is about improving oneself, while Magic Artifacts are just external objects. If he had to choose, he would obviously choose to elevate his own realm. As long as his realm was high enough, Magic Artifacts would naturally come to him. Most importantly, he had found a treasure trove. Thinking of those various precious herbs and immortal plants sealed within the barriers, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart burned with eagerness. Moreover, he surmised that there must be many more good things in the depths of the cavern, blocked only by a barrier preventing deeper exploration. He had already decided that once his strength was sufficient, he would certainly come back to thoroughly plunder that place. By then, he was sure to make a fortune, and his progress would advance by leaps and bounds. Quinton Creed and Max Milton still hadn¡¯t shown their faces. Greg Jensen and Samantha Adams took Cole Barnett¡¯s car back to the Red River Hotel. It was already dark when they returned to the hotel, and upon entering, they saw Asher Green and the others waiting in the lobby. ¡°Miss Adams, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Samantha Adams¡¯s attitude was somewhat cold. She was aware of Asher Green¡¯s intentions, but she felt nothing for him. Asher Green¡¯s background, talent, and achievements were not bad; he had become a Dark Strength expert at a young age. But after Greg Jensen appeared, Asher Green was outshined entirely. The family background and Dark Strength that Asher Green was proud of were worthless in front of Greg Jensen. The innate grandmaster in his twenties could bridge any gap. Initially, she would have humored him for the sake of finding the ancestral bones, but now she couldn¡¯t even bother to feign interest. Asher Green¡¯s face grew ugly. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly saw Greg Jensen walking over expressionlessly. His face paled, and his straight back instantly bent, as he forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him sideways and frowned, ¡°Am I that familiar with you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Having his friendly overture meet with a cold shoulder, Asher Green¡¯s face quickly flushed with embarrassment and annoyance, but facing Greg Jensen¡¯s cold gaze, he didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. He could only lower his head, masking the anger in his heart. Greg Jensen looked at him and said, ¡°You know who I am?¡± ¡°Yes, the suave magician.¡± Asher Green kept his head low, cold sweat starting to form. Greg Jensen suddenly realized and glanced at Julia Hall, who quickly lowered her head, ¡°Since you know my identity, you should also be aware of my methods; it would be best for you to stay away from me in the future. Out of respect for Samantha Adams, I will let this go this time, but if it happens again, don¡¯t blame me for showing no mercy.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for your forgiveness.¡± The two people were sweating profusely, thanking him repeatedly. Lauren Barnett had no such concerns and curiously looked at Greg Jensen, asking, ¡°Master Xu, are you really an Innate Grandmaster?¡± Samantha Adams saw the reaction of Asher Green and another, knowing that Greg Jensen¡¯s identity was not simple, and quickly tugged at her sister, urging caution. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s alright, Master Xu is very nice, he won¡¯t do anything to me,¡± she reassured. Lauren Barnett didn¡¯t take it seriously and even smiled cheerfully as she made eye contact with Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen¡¯s face was covered with black lines, his hard-built reputation couldn¡¯t be destroyed by this girl. He glared coldly at Lauren Barnett and then turned to Samantha Adams, saying, ¡°Remember what you promised me.¡± ¡°Mm, I won¡¯t forget,¡± Samantha Adams replied with a smile. Greg Jensen nodded, glanced at the other three people again, and then left with Cole Barnett. Seeing Greg Jensen leave, Asher Green finally breathed a sigh of relief, cheerfully approached Samantha Adams, and said, ¡°Miss Adams, have you found old man Han¡¯s bones?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± As Samantha Adams watched Greg Jensen¡¯s retreating figure, she responded without turning back, ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you this time Mr. Green, if you ever have a chance to come to Mystic City, remember to give me a call.¡± Asher Green was oblivious to Samantha Adams¡¯s perfunctory response and became overjoyed, shamelessly saying, ¡°Of course, I will definitely visit Miss Adams when that time comes.¡± ¡­ Simmons family villa. Upon seeing Greg Jensen return, Amelia Simmons leapt up happily, clung to Greg Jensen like a kitten vying for affection, and nestled her head into his chest, gently rubbing against him. Greg Jensen gave her little buttocks a few smacks before carrying her into the bedroom. Soon, a series of unusual sounds came from the bedroom and continued for a long time. In the following days, Greg Jensen practiced his cultivation while instructing the Simmons family to expedite the collection of materials for the Qi Condensing Pill and the Foundation Building Pill. The ingredients for the Qi Condensing Pill, though rare, were not on the brink of extinction. Greg Jensen already had the two hardest-to-find ingredients for the Foundation Building Pill, and the rest were similar to those needed for the Qi Condensing Pill. Logically, even if these ingredients were hard to find, there should have been some leads, but there was no news from the Simmons family¡¯s end. Now the Blood Qi Pill was of no help to cultivation, such that the effects of the Guidance Technique weren¡¯t particularly good these past few days. Fortunately, the Dual Cultivation method was still stable, and the True Qi continued to grow, but without the aid of elixirs, Greg Jensen had to spend more time on the Guidance Technique, and the progress was significantly slower. What used to take three months to reach the next level now seemed like it would take half a year or even one year. Additionally, the plans of the Peach Blossom Group and the Twin Peaks Group to expand into the provincial city were facing obstacles. While the Dreamscape Garden was a brilliant success in Jamae, it struggled against other high-class restaurants in the provincial city due to networking issues. The situation was similar for the Peach Blossom Group; with the limited capabilities of the Simmons family, there wasn¡¯t much help they could offer. Several months after entering the city, there was still no progress in business. Greg Jensen felt as if he was stuck in a quagmire, with everything going askew, all because his status was not enough. Status equated to power, and power could breed money. In other words, with the right status, it would be easy to get whatever he wanted. Take the ingredients for the Qi Condensing Pill as an example; if he were the Green family head, a simple command would have countless people collecting them for him. There would be no need for personal effort, and the ingredients would be found easily. ¡°Status¡­¡± Greg Jensen fell into contemplation, concluding that the best way to obtain status would be to participate in the Martial Way competition taking place in a few days. Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Chapter 411 Strength is Everything_1 Chapter 411: Chapter 411 Strength is Everything_1 To ordinary people, the Martial Way tournament is just an entertainment program; however, to prominent families like the Simmons family, it¡¯s a slaughterhouse for the distribution of benefits. Simply put, the cake in Qin Province is only so large. If one person eats more, others have to eat less. So, how to distribute the cake became an issue that these Martial Way families needed to face. At first, it was just because some people were dissatisfied with the distribution outcome, and they intended to solve it through force. As time went on, they gradually formed the method of using contests in martial arts to determine the bargaining power when dividing the cake. Behind Greg Jensen was no Martial Way family, but he could put forth one as his own white glove. What he was considering now was under which identity he should appear at the Martial Way tournament. Appearing as Barry Wolfe would naturally be the safest option; this way, he could also prevent involving others. But in doing so, he wouldn¡¯t be able to seize profits openly; otherwise, if people noticed his relationship with the two conglomerates, then concealing his identity would be meaningless. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just use the identity of the charming Magician. When the time comes, I¡¯ll push the Wolfe family to the front to stand in the limelight. As for how to transfer benefits to the two conglomerates, let Taylor Ware and Lois Abbott worry about that.¡± Thinking this, a smile crept at the corner of Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth-while he was good at killing and fighting, managing a company was not his strong suit. Standing at different heights, people see things from different perspectives and have different thoughts. In the past, he used to do business and strived to earn money through hard work, but he wouldn¡¯t do these things anymore. Because he understood that strength is the foundation of everything. Leave the money-making to the professionals¡ªhe would focus on cultivating. After all, the higher the strength, the more means of making money, and the quicker the speed. He informed Amelia Simmons, then got up and left. After changing his face in the city, he took a taxi back to the Wolfe family¡¯s villa. ¡­ Inside the villa, Chelsea Wolfe sat on the sofa with a pale face, sitting up straight with only half of her bottom touching the sofa, appearing very nervous. Her cousin, Meghan Wolfe, was strolling around the living room with her hands clasped behind her back. She didn¡¯t even glance at Chelsea as she spoke with a sneer, ¡°Little slut, what makes you think you deserve such a nice house? Just because you sold yourself to that murderer?¡± Chelsea¡¯s face showed fear, her lips parted slightly, but she stammered, unable to speak. Seeing her silence, Meghan suddenly bent down, got in her face, and glared, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me?¡± Chelsea trembled, ¡°I¡­ I heard.¡± Meghan¡¯s eyes flashed with contempt as she said indifferently, ¡°Tomorrow, go and tell your uncle that you find this house too spacious for yourself, so you¡¯d like to swap with me, understand?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Hmm, good.¡± Meghan nodded her head and took another look at the living room environment, her smile showing a trace of pride. She then turned and walked towards the exit. At that moment, a man walked in from outside. Meghan, lost in her fantasy of living in this villa, wasn¡¯t careful and bumped right into the man. The figure was very tall, with considerable strength, almost sending Meghan flying with the impact. ¡°Are you fucking blind¡­¡± Meghan was furious, starting to curse, but in the next second, her profanity stopped abruptly, and she swallowed the rest of her words. Because the man who bumped into her was none other than the nominal owner of the villa¡ªthe charming Magician, Barry Wolfe. The title of charming Magician alone signified slaughter. The first time he appeared before the public¡¯s eyes, he killed a traveling representative and an elder from Healington, whom many families had regarded as honored guests. His methods were decisive, with no regard for the consequences. In the eyes of the Martial Way families in Qin Province, if the charming Magician dared kill people from Healington, what were they to him? If it wasn¡¯t necessary, no one wished to provoke him! Because provoking Barry Wolfe meant endless trouble. Even the Family Head Glen Wolfe dared not provoke Barry Wolfe, what was Meghan Wolfe considered? At that moment, she had been so scared that her face turned pale, and her speech began to stutter. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, you¡­ you¡¯re back, I thought¡­¡± Meghan Wolfe squeezed out a smile uglier than crying. Greg Jensen looked at her calmly and asked, ¡°Thought what? Thought I wouldn¡¯t come back? So that you could bully Chelsea Wolfe at will, is that it?¡± Meghan Wolfe¡¯s face changed drastically, and cold sweat immediately broke out as she hurriedly said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t bully her, ask her if you don¡¯t believe me¡­¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Greg Jensen looked at Chelsea Wolfe. Chelsea Wolfe glanced at Meghan Wolfe with a hint of panic. Seeing this, Meghan Wolfe¡¯s heart settled. In her eyes, Chelsea Wolfe was nothing but a lowly woman to be bullied at will. Would she dare to tell the truth, not afraid that I would flay her skin? ¡°Good cousin, you tell Mr. Wolfe quickly.¡± Meghan Wolfe¡¯s tone carried a plea, but her eyes glared venomously at Chelsea Wolfe, her intent to threaten was more than clear. Chelsea Wolfe bit her lip and looked up at Greg Jensen with a look of wanting to speak but being too afraid to do so. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. With me here, no one dares to bully you.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Chelsea Wolfe mumbled silently, slowly bowing her head, then shook her head. Seeing this, Greg Jensen smiled gently and then his expression turned cold, as he turned and delivered a slap. Slap! The crisp sound of the slap echoed in the living room. Meghan Wolfe was almost sent flying, thudding onto the ground and sitting there dazed, holding her face and looking up at Greg Jensen. She didn¡¯t understand, how in one second he was smiling, and in the next, he had delivered a slap to her face? The huge contrast between before and after left her unable to react. ¡°Lying in front of me? How many lives do you have?¡± The icy voice sounded as if it came from the depths of hell, scaring Meghan Wolfe so much that she immediately knelt on the ground. She trembled and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­ I know I was wrong, please be magnanimous¡­¡± Greg Jensen gave her a cold look, then turned to Chelsea Wolfe and asked with a smile, ¡°How do you think she should be punished?¡± A flash of pleasure crossed Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s eyes, but seeing her cousin kneeling on the ground, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of conscience, and said softly, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, maybe¡­ let¡¯s forget it.¡± ¡°Forget it?¡± Greg Jensen glanced sideways at Meghan Wolfe and said, ¡°Do you think it should just be forgotten like that?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Meghan Wolfe looked perplexed, unsure of what Greg Jensen really meant. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care to pay her any more attention and sat down on the sofa, waving Chelsea Wolfe over. Seeing this, Chelsea Wolfe immediately walked over obediently and curled up in Greg Jensen¡¯s arms like a kitten. Greg Jensen lifted her chin and asked with a smile, ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Chelsea Wolfe instinctively looked up, met Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes filled with mischievous smiles, and recoiled as if shocked, her face quickly flushing red, she murmured affirmatively with a voice as faint as a mosquito. ¡°Hmm, does that mean you missed me or you didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Missed¡­ missed you.¡± Looking at Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s shy demeanor, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud and took out his phone to make a call to Glen Wolfe. ¡°Come to the villa, I need to see you.¡± Greg Jensen said casually and then hung up the phone straight away. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Chapter 412: Back Again_1 Chapter 412: Chapter 412: Back Again_1 ¡°` Glen Wolfe was stunned for a moment before he snapped back to reality and exclaimed, ¡°This bane has actually returned. When did he come back?¡± ¡°Who has come back?¡± Polly Milton, Glen Wolfe¡¯s first wife, asked. ¡°Barry Wolfe, the charming Magician, Barry Wolfe!¡± ¡°He¡­ he has returned?¡± Glen Wolfe irritably responded, ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Who am I supposed to ask?¡± Polly¡¯s face turned pale, and with a quivering voice, she asked, ¡°Should I¡­ should I return the jewelry then?¡± Glen Wolfe was taken aback, ¡°What jewelry?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the reward given to that little¡­ ¡± ¡°How dare you call her that?¡± Startled by Glen Wolfe¡¯s roar, Polly quickly corrected herself, ¡°I meant the jewelry we sent to Chelsea Wolfe. Later, when I saw that Barry was gone, I just¡­¡± ¡°So you took the jewelry back?¡± Glen Wolfe said angrily. Polly retorted, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know that Barry would come back. I thought he wasn¡¯t coming back at all.¡± Smack! Glen Wolfe, in a fury, slammed his hand on the table, pointed at Polly, and shouted, ¡°The jewelry was a reward for Chelsea¡¯s contribution to our Wolfe family. What right do you have to take it back?¡± ¡°Why are you yelling at me? That wretch has been eating our Wolfe family¡¯s rice for so many years; what¡¯s wrong with having her sleep with someone for one night? You should be grateful that Barry came back early; otherwise, I had plans to marry that wretch off.¡± Smack! Glen Wolfe, enraged, slapped Polly to the ground and bellowed, ¡°You can wait for me to deal with you when I get back. For now, go and inform everyone in the house that no one is to bully Chelsea. Anyone who has taken her things shall return them immediately. Don¡¯t wait for Mr. Wolfe to personally make the request; by then, no one can save her.¡± ¡°Family Head of the Wolfe family, I hope you are well?¡± Before Glen Wolfe could enter the villa, he heard a hearty laugh coming from inside and responded with a laugh, ¡°Haha, thanks to Mr. Wolfe¡¯s blessings, I¡­¡± Glen Wolfe cursed to himself in shock as he realized, ¡°Meghan, what are you doing here? This is¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, save me, save me!¡± Seeing Meghan kneeling on the ground, pleading to him for help, Glen Wolfe suddenly felt a bad premonition. He swallowed hard, cautiously sidestepped Meghan, and approached Greg Jensen. Without asking about Meghan¡¯s matters, he tentatively grinned and said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, did you ask for me?¡± ¡°To ask is too bold of a word. You dare ignore my words, how could I dare ask of you?¡± Greg glanced at Chelsea standing beside him and said indifferently, ¡°Where is her jewelry? Where is the villa¡¯s caretaker? And my three cars?¡± Glen Wolfe¡¯s forehead was instantly covered in a cold sweat. He quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, please don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll look into it right away. I¡¯ll certainly explain this matter to you.¡± Greg waved his hand dismissively and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need an explanation. This time, for Chelsea¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t hold you accountable. However, you¡¯ll need to replace the missing items, understood?¡± ¡°Understood, understood!¡± Glen Wolfe secretly breathed a sigh of relief, directing a grateful glance at Chelsea. He knew it must have been Chelsea who spoke on his behalf, otherwise Barry would not have been so easy to talk to. Greg pointed at Meghan and stated, ¡°I don¡¯t like this person. Deal with her as you see fit. I don¡¯t want to see her in the province again.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Glen Wolfe quickly left the villa, shouting for two bodyguards to drag Meghan out. He then returned to Greg¡¯s presence, smiling ingratiatingly, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, is there anything else you need?¡± Greg replied calmly, ¡°I want to participate in the Martial Way Tournament.¡± ¡°Ah? The Martial Way Tournament?¡± ¡°` Barry Wolfe was startled, and said in a daze, ¡°Why are you participating in the Martial Way Conference?¡± Greg Jensen looked at him with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile, and asked, ¡°What about you? Why are you participating in the Martial Way Conference?¡± Barry Wolfe suddenly had an epiphany and tentatively asked, ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to manage the company and the industries, so the empire I¡¯ve established will be controlled by your Wolfe family.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Glen Wolfe was first taken aback, then his heart filled with wild joy. He had seen Barry¡¯s fighting capabilities¡ªno matter how far the other could go in the Martial Way Conference, it would be a good thing for the Wolfe family, a great thing in fact. In Qin Province, the top martial family was only the Green family, and their Wolfe family could only be considered first-rate. Did Glen Wolfe not want to become a top family? He dreamt of it! But his cultivation was laid out there, he simply couldn¡¯t beat the Green family¡¯s old Grandmaster. If Barry could defeat the old Grandmaster, then the Wolfe family would replace the Green family to become the unique and unrivaled top family in Qin Province. Even if Barry didn¡¯t defeat the old Grandmaster, the Wolfe family would still become the most prominent among the first-rate families. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, as long as you are willing to replace the Wolfe family in the battle, I am willing to do whatever you ask of me.¡± ¡°You just need to help me arrange the affairs of the Martial Way Conference; you don¡¯t need to worry about the other things,¡± Greg Jensen then said, ¡°Oh, right, remember to give me the information on the various martial families. I want to take a look.¡± ¡°Certainly, I will have someone deliver it immediately.¡± As Glen Wolfe spoke, he took out his phone to make a call. Greg Jensen glanced at the time and said, ¡°Not now, it¡¯s too late. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come over tomorrow morning.¡± Glen Wolfe glanced at Chelsea Wolfe next to him, instantly understood what was going on, and didn¡¯t dare to stay and disturb any longer; he quickly got up and took his leave. Only Greg Jensen and Chelsea Wolfe were left in the villa. Greg Jensen leaned back on the sofa, closing his eyes to rest, while Chelsea Wolfe voluntarily came over to him and slowly knelt down. The night deepened into silence, with only a few crickets chirping incessantly. A few frogs squatted in the shadows of the forest, lying in wait, shooting out their tongues at flying mosquitoes and quickly retracting them. Back and forth, several times over, the frogs closed their eyes contentedly. After sufficient rest, they hopped back to their little burrows. In the distance, a monkey sat atop a termite mound in the cool moonlight, wielding a small stick, poking into the exposed cavities. The small stick moved in and out of the termite nest, each time bringing out a large number of white termites. The monkey shouted excitedly, alerting the distant companions to the delicious food here. After a short while, the woods around the villa were filled with the excited calls of monkeys. Hearing so many friends arriving, the monkey from before became anxious, quickening the movements of the small stick in its hands. More and more termites were brought out with the stick. After an unknowable duration, the forest quieted down as the monkeys who had played wildly for most of the day went home to sleep, and the frogs that had come out to hunt in the night returned to their caves. In the morning, the chirping of birds awakened all sleeping creatures. Chelsea Wolfe voluntarily prepared an additional meal for Greg Jensen and then assisted him as he got dressed and washed up. Once the two were ready, they came downstairs to find that the new housemaid had already prepared an exquisite breakfast, and on the living room coffee table there was a jewelry box and several brand-new garment bags. Inside the bags were the newest collections from various brands: bags, clothes, shoes, makeup, and more. Meanwhile, the butler presented a credit card tied to the family fund with both hands. Moreover, it had no spending limit; there was no need to worry about maxing it out. No matter how much was spent, it was possible¡ªthe family fund would pick up the tab. Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Chapter 413 Martial Way Family_1 Chapter 413: Chapter 413 Martial Way Family_1 ¡°Are you happy with all these?¡± ¡°Happy.¡± It was the first time Chelsea Wolfe had seen so many high-end items, and while she was shocked, she was also so excited that she couldn¡¯t contain herself. Without concern for the others present, she hugged Greg Jensen and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two went to the dining room, where seven or eight beautifully prepared dishes filled the table. In addition, there were various breakfast pastries and snacks. You couldn¡¯t just call such a breakfast lavish; it was outright luxurious. Greg didn¡¯t care. He had earned this with his strength, and he planned to gain even more formidable power, stand in an even higher position, and enjoy the kind of treatment others couldn¡¯t. Because, that is just how this world works. When you have strength, you have status, and the right to enjoy everything. After breakfast, Chelsea returned to her room with her pile of luxuries, while Greg headed to the study. Glen Wolfe, who had been waiting in the study, quickly stood up to greet him, ¡°Mr. Wolfe¡­¡± ¡°Call me boss, ¡®Mr.¡¯ sounds awkward.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg casually sat down behind the desk and said indifferently, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the situation with the Martial Way families in Qin province now?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Glen cleared his throat, pondered for a moment, and began, ¡°Martial Way families can generally be divided into first-rate and second-rate families, and then there¡¯s the top-tier family. Our Qin province has always had a strong martial spirit, so there are many Martial Way families. Let¡¯s not mention those that aren¡¯t noteworthy. The current first-rate families are only four: the Milton Family, the Preston Family, the Cooper Family, and our Wolfe Family. Of course, after this Martial Way conference, we may also have to include the Simmons family.¡± Greg raised an eyebrow, surprised, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Simmons family considered first-rate before?¡± ¡°That was many years ago.¡± Glen laughed lightly, with a hint of disdain, ¡°The current first-rate families are only first-rate in their own minds. In our eyes, the Simmons family has long ceased to be first-rate. Anyway, this distinction is implicit, and the actual benefits received don¡¯t really relate to it.¡± Greg fell silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°What about the top-tier family?¡± ¡°Currently, the top-tier family is only the Green family.¡± ¡°The Green family? Because they have a Grandmaster?¡± Fraser Simmons had told Greg about the martial experts in Qin province, with particular emphasis on the elder Grandmaster of the Green family. Nathan Green had been in the Master Realm for many years and was regarded as the person in Qin province with the most hope of stepping into the Dao Realm. Hence, the Green family became the top-tier family. Greg frowned, ¡°You mean the ranking of families is determined by the highest combat power?¡± ¡°Correct, since it is the Martial Way conference, true strength is what matters,¡± said Glen. Greg curiously asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you hire others to fight on your behalf?¡± Glen gave a wry smile, ¡°There is no rule against hiring help, but the cost of hiring a Grandmaster is simply too great. There¡¯s another issue, a Grandmaster can¡¯t protect you forever. Once the Grandmaster is gone, whatever you shouldn¡¯t have taken has to be given back.¡± Greg nodded, then asked, ¡°So, that means the Milton, Preston, and Cooper families all have half-step Grandmasters?¡± Glen nodded, ¡°Yes, each family has one half-step Grandmaster.¡± Greg looked at him with a smirk, ¡°Where do you rank among these four?¡± Glen gave an awkward smile, ¡°Heh, that¡¯s not easy to say, I haven¡¯t been in action for a long time.¡± Greg understood. Given Glen¡¯s relaxed demeanor, his abilities among the four families were probably not weak. ¡°So, all I have to do is defeat the Green family?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. As long as you can defeat Nathan Green, I believe the other three families won¡¯t dare to say anything anymore.¡± ¡°Hmm, before the Martial Way conference arrives, remember to notify me in advance.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Wolfe.¡± Upon hearing that Greg Jensen wanted to defeat Nathan Green, Glen Wolfe didn¡¯t take it to heart; he simply considered it a long-term goal that Greg had set for himself. Nathan Green had been a Grandmaster for many years; was Barry Wolfe aiming too high trying to defeat him straight off the bat? ¡­ The Green family. When Asher Green returned home, he told of his encounter with the charming Magician in Danu. Learning that his grandson had come across Barry Wolfe, Nathan Green couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of fear, speaking sternly, ¡°You did the right thing. A true man knows when to bow and when to stand tall. You mustn¡¯t, out of transient pride, risk your family¡¯s lives. Throwing away one¡¯s life over a matter of pride¡ªthat is the true folly.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡± Asher Green breathed a sigh of relief; he had felt too weak in front of Barry Wolfe, having lost face for the Green family, and he was afraid his grandfather would be angry because of that. Fortunately, his grandfather was quite sensible and did not fly into a rage. Ah, all because of Barry Wolfe! Asher Green frowned, thinking that if not for Barry Wolfe¡¯s sudden appearance, perhaps he might have already won over Samantha Adams. ¡°That damn Barry Wolfe had better not come to the Qin Province, or I¡¯ll have to take care of him!¡± Seeing his grandson gritting his teeth, Nathan Green smiled slightly and said, ¡°All because of a woman, is it worth it?¡± Asher Green¡¯s face flushed, and he explained, ¡°Grandfather, this isn¡¯t about the woman. Samantha Adams is connected to both the Adams and Holmes families; their influence in Mystic City is extraordinary. If we could marry her into our Green family¡­¡± ¡°Asher, there¡¯s no need to say more.¡± Nathan Green waved his hand, speaking with a touch of severity, ¡°What¡¯s the use of marrying her into the family? Do you think those two families will help our Green family just because you married Samantha Adams? Even elevate the Green family to a top-tier family? Ridiculous! The essence of a marriage alliance is actually to establish a bridge for exchanging interests. If you want to gain benefits, first think about what you can offer. If you have nothing, it¡¯s not an alliance¡ªit¡¯s marrying down. That means those two families could take the opportunity to infiltrate and assimilate the Green family, and you¡¯d gain nothing. Understand?¡± ¡°Grandfather, I¡­¡± Asher Green was left red-faced and embarrassed, realizing only then how naive his thoughts were. Looking at his grandson¡¯s expression, Nathan Green chuckled softly and said warmly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too nervous. You¡¯re still young and can become anything you want to be. No matter what you want to do, your grandfather will support you.¡± ¡°Grandfather, thank you!¡± Asher Green was so moved he didn¡¯t know what to say. Nathan Green said earnestly, ¡°Remember, without true power, posturing as a mighty one is futile. Strength must come from within yourself. I won¡¯t interfere with your dealings with Samantha Adams, but I have one requirement of you.¡± ¡°What is it, Grandfather?¡± ¡°Even if you really do end up with Samantha Adams, you must be the one in control. If she¡¯s to marry you in the future, it should be her actively seeking it. Do you understand?¡± Listening to his grandfather¡¯s words, Asher Green¡¯s spirits soared, and he declared firmly, ¡°Grandfather, I understand. I will definitely not let you down.¡± Nathan Green nodded in satisfaction and smiled, ¡°Go chase your dreams. As for that charming Magician, if he dares come to the Qin Province, your grandfather will make sure to take revenge on your behalf, no matter what.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Grandfather¡­¡± Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Chapter 414 Spirits of the Festival_1 Chapter 414: Chapter 414 Spirits of the Festival_1 Before Asher Green had finished speaking, the butler suddenly walked in. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve just received news that the dashing Magician Barry Wolfe is back, and he was seen this morning in the villa that Glen Wolfe gave him.¡± Asher Green¡¯s face changed, and he instinctively looked at Nathan Green. Nathan Green was also taken aback, not expecting Barry Wolfe to actually return. He immediately laughed and said, ¡°I was just wondering how to find him, and here he is, coming back on his own.¡± ¡°Grandfather, what do you plan to do?¡± Asher Green asked. After a moment¡¯s thought, Nathan Green suddenly smiled and said to the butler, ¡°Go, send a message to Glen Wolfe, and have him notify Barry Wolfe, telling him I invite him over as a guest and would like to ask him for some pointers on martial skills.¡± ¡°Yes, Master, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± The butler turned to leave. Asher Green exchanged glances with his grandfather, and both began to smile at the same time. He understood that the so-called ¡°asking for pointers¡± was just an excuse to give Barry Wolfe a beating. After all, his grandfather had been in the Master Realm for many years; how could Barry Wolfe, so young, possibly beat his grandfather? ¡­ The Wolfe family villa. Greg Jensen was lounging on the couch, eating grapes fed to him by Chelsea Wolfe, while chatting with Louisa Burley over messages. Upon hearing that Nathan Green wanted to challenge him, he burst out in scornful laughter. ¡°You mean, he wants me to show up on my own, just to be beaten by him?¡± ¡°Judging from what their butler said, it seems that is the intention.¡± Glen Wolfe laughed awkwardly, not fully understanding Nathan Green¡¯s true intentions. Did Nathan think himself the overlord of the province, capable of doing whatever he wanted, able to summon others to kowtow with a mere word? For someone else, it might be possible, but to expect such a thing from Barry Wolfe was nothing short of ludicrous. Barry Wolfe didn¡¯t even take Healington seriously. He killed a wanderer and an elder without a second thought; would he care about Nathan Green? ¡°Boss, what do you think about this¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother with him, just a conceited old fool. I will take care of him at the Martial Way Tournament,¡± Greg said nonchalantly. ¡°But¡­¡± Glen Wolfe hesitated and said, ¡°After all, Nathan Green is a veteran Grandmaster; isn¡¯t it a bit too disrespectful not to give him an answer?¡± Greg looked at him with a playful gaze and said lightly, ¡°Would you give face to an ant? An ant that stops at your feet, doomed to be crushed by you?¡± Cold sweat instantly broke out on Glen Wolfe¡¯s forehead. It was only then that he finally understood: Barry Wolfe didn¡¯t take Nathan Green seriously at all. The talk of defeating Nathan Green at the Martial Way Tournament wasn¡¯t merely a joke but something the guy was truly planning to do. But¡­ was it possible? Indeed, Barry Wolfe¡¯s skills were formidable, but in Glen Wolfe¡¯s heart, there lingered some doubt. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t pay him any mind. Come find me when it¡¯s time for the Martial Way Tournament,¡± said Greg. ¡°Alright, boss.¡± Glen Wolfe glanced at Chelsea Wolfe, said nothing, and left. ¡­ A certain upscale hotel in the provincial city. Vivian Shimpson had just finished packing when she noticed Louisa Burley holding her phone and giggling. Unable to help herself, she asked, ¡°What are you looking at? You seem so happy?¡± When Louisa saw her coming over, she quickly put away her phone and said with a laugh while shaking her head, ¡°Heh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Vivian seemed to think of something, her expression turned cold, and she huffed, ¡°Are you chatting with that annoying guy again?¡± ¡°Ah, Mr. Jensen is a nice guy, don¡¯t always pick on him,¡± Louisa Burley said. Vivian Shimpson pursed her lips and said, ¡°Nice my ass. Just look at the business he¡¯s running. He just started his venture and immediately became an absentee owner, never around and who knows what he¡¯s busy with¡ªso unreliable.¡± Louisa Burley tried to defend him, saying, ¡°Maybe Mr. Jensen really is tied up with something. Besides, his restaurant is being managed by Manager Li. With Manager Li there, Mr. Jensen couldn¡¯t be of much help anyway.¡± ¡°Just keep making excuses for him.¡± Vivian Shimpson snorted coldly, then added, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a few gents from the provincial city to join us at the temple fair tomorrow. They are all true gentlemen of prominent families. If you¡¯re really looking to find a man, they are definitely much better than Greg Jensen.¡± ¡°Oh, all right.¡± Louisa Burley didn¡¯t even turn her head, giving a perfunctory response and then continued to hold her phone, giggling foolishly. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re beyond help.¡± Vivian Shimpson sighed, secretly resolving to pick out a mature, steady, and handsome gentleman from the bunch tomorrow, to completely make Louisa Burley forget Greg Jensen. ¡­ ¡°This Barry Wolfe has gone too far!¡± Asher Green said angrily. Nathan Green¡¯s face was also looking grim as he said in a deep voice, ¡°This Barry Wolfe is really too arrogant! I personally invited him, and he still dared not to come.¡± Asher Green said gravely, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s just go and challenge them.¡± Nathan Green glanced at him, shook his head, and said, ¡°Being challenged by others is an honor, but actively going to crush a novice is despised by others. You should know what to do without me telling you, right?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think it through; it¡¯s just that I find Barry Wolfe so annoying, so¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Nathan Green chuckled and said, ¡°My dear grandson, I¡¯ve already told you to just mind your own business; let grandpa take care of the troubles for you. If you think Barry Wolfe is very annoying, then just kill him. He¡¯s just a wild master from out of town¡ªnot a big deal.¡± Asher Green¡¯s face lit up with joy, but then he hesitated and said, ¡°But¡­ he¡¯s always holed up in the hotel and doesn¡¯t show his face, dealing with him could be rather difficult.¡± Nathan Green smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, during the Martial Way tournament, that kid will definitely show up.¡± ¡­ July fifteenth, the Ghost Festival, is also the day the Spirits of the Festival is held by Buddhists and Taoists. As the sky just began to brighten, the sound of sutras being chanted could be heard from the temples, with the intention to save all the lost souls that have no place to return to on this very day. People attending the temple fair were bustling about; after exploring the fair, they moved on to the banks of the Enchanted River. At the Enchanted River, a huge arena rose from the ground, surrounded by circles of stands where tourists could freely enter and watch. Those who had been to the Spirits of the Festival a few times knew that this was an important event of the Ghost Festival every year¡ªthe Martial Way tournament. In the province of Qin, the spirit of martial valor was strong, and the annual Martial Way tournament was favored by many people. Because they were accompanied by a few local gentlemen of prominent families, Louisa Burley and Vivian Shimpson grabbed some great spots. Sitting there, they could clearly see every detail on the stage. Mr. He of the Preston Family came over with a grin and said, ¡°Miss Burley, I¡¯m not boasting, but the Martial Way tournament is the best show in our provincial city, held only once a year. At any other time, in any other place, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see such an exciting event.¡± Louisa Burley subtly shrank back and said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s so great about fighting and killing each other?¡± Vivian Shimpson said with a smile, ¡°Louisa, men should have a masculine spirit, and how should this masculine spirit be demonstrated? I think martial combat is the best way.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Louisa Burley nodded listlessly, her eyes like water searching the crowd for that one figure. Didn¡¯t he say he would attend the Martial Way tournament? Why isn¡¯t he here yet? It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other; isn¡¯t he in a hurry? Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Chapter 415: Thats Life_1 Chapter 415: Chapter 415: That¡¯s Life_1 Louisa Burley felt a touch of melancholy, she didn¡¯t know why, but every time she dreamed at midnight, she would remember that figure. Recalling their trips to the amusement park and riding the roller coaster together. Remembering those hands that were not quite honest and those strong, solid arms. She knew she had fallen. But whenever she felt this way, she would unconsciously break out in a cold sweat. She was acutely aware that if she got involved with Greg Jensen, she would surely bring harm upon him. Perhaps it was fate! Louisa Burley sighed softly, now all she wanted was to spend as much time as possible with Greg Jensen in the limited time she had. To alleviate her own longing, and also, she hoped to leave some impressions in Greg¡¯s heart. In that way, when she left, at least he would remember her, right? At that moment, Vivian Shimpson suddenly pulled Louisa¡¯s arm excitedly, saying, ¡°Louisa, look, the martial arts tournament is starting.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s starting?¡± Louisa looked up blankly, just in time to see an old man descending from the VIP stand on the side of the arena and then slowly making his way to the center of the stage. The old man had a regal temperament, standing in the center of the stage like a steep mountain peak. The depth of his eyes, with a piercing cold light, was like that of a sovereign, disdainfully overlooking all beneath. Every person involved in the Martial Way who he looked at would subconsciously close their mouths. Because he was the famous grandmaster of Qin Province¡ªNathan Green! Utter silence! The tense atmosphere spread rapidly so that even the tourists who had no idea what was going on were silently closing their lips and holding their breath. Louisa wondered, ¡°Huh, why is everyone not talking?¡± He Jun, standing beside her, changed his facial expression and hurriedly said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Louisa, don¡¯t talk nonsense; this man is the most powerful figure in our Qin Province, the grandmaster Nathan Green of the Green family.¡± ¡°Grandmaster, is he very powerful?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± He Jun, seeing the puzzled look on Louisa¡¯s face, felt his heart melting and quickly explained: ¡°Grandmaster Green has once scared off thirteen martial experts who came to challenge him. Tell me, isn¡¯t he powerful?¡± ¡°That is quite impressive,¡± she nodded, suddenly thought of something, her eyes lit up with excitement, ¡°Hey, I wonder who is more powerful between him and big brother Greg.¡± ¡°Big brother Greg?¡± He Jun looked puzzled and turned to Valeria Shimpson. Valeria Shimpson pursed her lips, ¡°The big brother Greg she¡¯s talking about is just an ordinary person who¡¯s good at fighting.¡± He Jun couldn¡¯t help but laugh and shook his head, ¡°Miss Louisa, Grandmaster Green is not someone ordinary people can compare to. His excellency has skills that interact with natural laws, and he might even try to break through to the realm of legends. You know, once someone enters that realm, they are no longer within the limits of mortal flesh.¡± Curiously, Valeria Shimpson asked, ¡°Not of mortal flesh? What is that, an Immortal?¡± ¡°Pretty much,¡± replied He Jun, not sure what the realm actually entailed, only embellishing as per the myths. Louisa listened from the side, her thoughts drifting back to her childhood. It was a tribulation predestined in her life, which she serendipitously met with a¡ªfortunately¡ªeasy resolution. The man had an extraordinary demeanor, like a banished Immortal, radiating a cool detachment that made people want to approach him yet fear sullying that beauty. As she recollected memories from her childhood, Louisa¡¯s eyes became somewhat misty. Gradually, Greg Jensen¡¯s figure appeared before her eyes. She suddenly realized that Greg¡¯s temperament was also extraordinary, and upon closer inspection, there was indeed an ethereal and transcendent air about him. Thinking of Greg, a smile immediately curled on Amande¡¯s lips. ¡°What are you grinning about now?¡± Valeria Shimpson pushed Amande and said, ¡°The young master from the Preston family is talking to you.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry¡­¡± Amande came back to her senses, her face slightly red, and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I was spacing out just now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He Jun smiled embarrassedly, trying to save some face, ¡°With the Grandmaster from the Green family, there¡¯s naturally an indescribable aura. It¡¯s normal to be overwhelmed when you meet Grandmaster Green for the first time.¡± Amande blinked, pondered his words, and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a sweet smile, ¡°Does your Preston family also have a Grandmaster?¡± He Jun¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then he said pridefully, ¡°Although our Preston family doesn¡¯t have a Grandmaster, we have two half-step Grandmasters. In the territory of Qin Province, we are an absolute first-class family, only one level below the Green family.¡± Vivian Shimpson said, ¡°Amande, you might not know what being a first-class family means. Let me put it this way so you¡¯ll understand. All the profitable industries in Qin Province, after the Green family takes their pick, belong to the first-class families. The smaller second and third-tier families probably can¡¯t even sip the soup. And our Shimpson family, and your Burley family, we¡¯re not even comparable to the second and third-tier families.¡± Amande was dumbstruck, ¡°Really? Are they that powerful? But¡­ why do I feel that this Grandmaster Green doesn¡¯t seem all that impressive?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± He Jun smiled awkwardly, about to speak when his assistant suddenly walked over and whispered something to him. He Jun hesitated, then said with a smile, ¡°Miss Burley, Miss Shimpson, I need to take care of something. Please excuse me.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead with your business.¡± Amande waved her hand nonchalantly. Vivian Shimpson could only give an awkward smile, watching He Jun leave, and then turned around and said somewhat reproachfully, ¡°Amande, the young master from the Preston family is so good, why aren¡¯t you taking it seriously?¡± ¡°Why take it so seriously? I have Greg and that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Vivian Shimpson was frustrated and angrily said, ¡°How is he inferior to Greg?¡± Amande was taken aback, thought for a while, and then seriously began counting on her fingers, ¡°First of all, his medical skills are not as good as Greg¡¯s. Secondly, he can¡¯t fight as well as Greg¡­¡± ¡°Hold on a second!¡± Vivian Shimpson said in disbelief, ¡°I admit they might not have medical skills, but how do you know He Jun can¡¯t fight as well as Greg? He¡¯s from a Martial Way family, has been practicing kung fu since he was a kid, could he still be like Greg, a mere country bumpkin?¡± ¡°Yeah, he really isn¡¯t as good as Greg,¡± Amande nodded earnestly. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Vivian Shimpson¡¯s mouth was about to reach the sky as she said, ¡°I think you¡¯re just biased. In your eyes, Greg is better than anyone else.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Amande didn¡¯t argue, just curled up her mouth and laughed. At that moment, a man suddenly walked up to Amande and said, ¡°So here you are, I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± ¡°Greg!¡± Seeing Greg, Amande stood up excitedly. But Vivian Shimpson¡¯s face turned cold, and she frowned, ¡°Greg? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Do I need to report to you wherever I go?¡± Greg couldn¡¯t care less about Vivian Shimpson and took a seat next to the empty spot, chatting with Amande. Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Chapter 416 The Frog in the Well_1 Chapter 416: Chapter 416 The Frog in the Well_1 Greg Jensen talked about the customs and culture of Danu, and Louisa Burley mentioned two books she had recently read. There were no sweet nothings, no tender whispers of love, just simple sharing and discussion. When they reached a happy point in the conversation, they both laughed out loud. The world around them seemed irrelevant as they were completely immersed in their own little universe. Vivian Shimpson realized she had been ignored and, with her face turning an angry shade of blue, she snapped, ¡°Greg, how many times do I have to tell you before you understand? You and Amande are not from the same world. It¡¯s impossible between you two.¡± The two stopped their chat and glanced at each other, with a hint of apology in Louisa Burley¡¯s eyes, while Greg Jensen chuckled softly and shook his head. He turned to Vivian Shimpson and said indifferently, ¡°Vivian, whether Amande and I are compatible, I can¡¯t be sure. But I do know that you and I are definitely not from the same world, so please shut your mouth from now on. It¡¯s none of your business to point fingers at my matters.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s complexion turned extremely ugly, and although she couldn¡¯t think of a comeback, she glared at Greg Jensen with eyes as big as bull¡¯s bells. Greg acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed and continued to chat and laugh with Louisa Burley. As they talked, Louisa Burley sneaked peeks and, upon seeing Vivian¡¯s helpless expression, couldn¡¯t help but snicker mischievously. ¡­ Nathan Green, as the organizer of this Martial Way conference, gave a brief speech in the center of the arena and then raised his eyebrows, looking towards the Wolfe family¡¯s area. ¡°Glen Wolfe, I¡¯ve heard that your martial skills have greatly improved in recent years. Since you¡¯re here at the provincial conference, why don¡¯t we have a match?¡± Buzz! Before the words were even finished, the venue erupted in shock. Nathan Green, a Grandmaster, is actually challenging a half-step Grandmaster? Has the Wolfe family made an enemy of the Green family, so Nathan Green is purposely targeting them? ¡°Now this will be an interesting spectacle.¡± ¡°Interesting spectacle my foot, the old Grandmaster could take Glen Wolfe with one hand tied behind his back.¡± While everyone was astonished, they were certain Glen Wolfe was doomed this time. Injuries are common in a fight, and death in the ring is nothing unusual. Nathan Green¡¯s direct challenge to Glen Wolfe was a clear sign he intended to kill him in the arena. And given the great disparity between the two, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Nathan to kill Glen Wolfe. In other words, if Glen Wolfe dared to step into the ring, it would mean certain death! Upon hearing Nathan Green challenge him, Glen was stupefied, his complexion turning pale as he forced a smile, saying, ¡°Grandmaster, is there some misunderstanding between us?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding.¡± Nathan Green spoke flatly, ¡°I simply feel that the Wolfe family no longer needs to exist.¡± Hiss! Upon hearing his words, everyone inhaled sharply. ¡°The Grandmaster indeed intends to wipe out the Wolfe family.¡± ¡°The Wolfe family is finished!¡± Glen¡¯s color drained from his face as he instinctively looked around. It was impossible for him to go into the ring and fight Nathan Green because he didn¡¯t want to die; his only option now was to rely on Barry Wolfe. But if Barry Wolfe had already arrived, why hadn¡¯t he shown up yet? ¡°Are you waiting for Barry Wolfe?¡± Nathan Green said coolly, ¡°Glen Wolfe, after all these years, you haven¡¯t changed at all, no progress whatsoever. You always think about relying on others, wanting to gain without working for it instead of trying to break through to a higher realm yourself.¡± Glen forced a smile, his brows marked with urgency as he looked around once more, still finding no sign of Barry Wolfe. He couldn¡¯t help but call out loudly, ¡°I summon the dashing Magician to repel the enemy for the Wolfe family!¡± He had no choice; now that he was on the opposing side of the Green family, if he didn¡¯t deal with Nathan Green, the Wolfe family would soon face extinction. His only hope lay in Barry Wolfe; if Barry could defeat Nathan Green, not only would the Wolfe family avert disaster, but it might also seize a new opportunity. Seeing no response, Glen Wolfe, unwilling to give up, called out again, ¡°I summon the dashing Magician to repel the enemy for the Wolfe family.¡± Pfft! Nathan Green suddenly laughed and said, ¡°That kid probably got scared and ran off, huh?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Before his words finished, a joyful laughter immediately erupted from the crowd. The heads of the other three first-rate families also revealed expressions of schadenfreude. With Glen Wolfe dead and the Wolfe family falling apart, they could now divide up the Wolfe family¡¯s assets without lifting a finger. Below the stage. Vivian Shimpson got excited and, grabbing Louisa Burley¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Amande, the charming Magician¡­ We really did come on the right day. Maybe we¡¯ll get to see his true face.¡± Louisa Burley, still basking in the joy of meeting Greg Jensen, responded casually upon hearing her words. Vivian Shimpson was ignored yet again, and her heart filled with more annoyance. Unable to hold back, she said sarcastically, ¡°The charming Magician is skilled and has limitless prospects, what do some people have to compare with that?¡± ¡°Vivian¡­¡± Louisa Burley quickly shook her head, signaling her to not continue. At that moment, Glen Wolfe¡¯s third call came from the stage: ¡°We kindly invite the charming Magician to help the Wolfe family repel the enemy.¡± Greg Jensen saw this and slowly stood up. Vivian Shimpson scoffed, ¡°They¡¯re calling for the charming Magician, not you. What are you standing up for?¡± Looking down at Vivian Shimpson, Greg Jensen smiled mischievously and said, ¡°What if I happen to be the charming Magician?¡± Upon hearing this, Vivian Shimpson stared blankly for a moment, then burst into laughter as if she had heard the funniest joke, almost tearing up from laughing so hard. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, Greg Jensen. You think you¡¯re the charming Magician? Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at yourself in the mirror? Do you see any resemblance to the charming Magician?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head silently and said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re not from the same world. Your background has limited your vision, has decided that you can only see the sky above your head, so you¡¯d better shut up!¡± After finishing his words, Greg Jensen nodded at Louisa Burley and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to beat up the bad guys. You watch for a while and then head home early, okay?¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Louisa Burley, like a child, smiled happily. Greg Jensen nodded again and turned to leave. It was only then that Vivian Shimpson came back to her senses, seething with rage, she said, ¡°Greg Jensen, are you calling me a frog at the bottom of a well? Do you dare call me a frog at the bottom of a well? What gives you the right, you¡­ ¡± Hearing Vivian Shimpson¡¯s hysterical voice, Greg Jensen felt not the slightest ripple in his heart, and quickly walked to a secluded spot. He put on Barry Wolfe¡¯s face and then headed towards the stage. ¡­ On the stage. Nathan Green¡¯s triumphant laugh echoed in all directions. ¡°Glen Wolfe, admit defeat, and I¡¯ll spare your life. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for not being polite!¡± Glen Wolfe¡¯s face was somber, but inside, he was filled with panic. Could it be that Barry Wolfe really played him for a fool? To issue a challenge against Nathan Green, and then the man shows up on the stage, only for you to run away? Isn¡¯t that just setting someone up? Glen Wolfe was inwardly distressed, thinking that the only way out of this was to evade combat. As for surrendering, it hadn¡¯t even crossed his mind. Because the moment he admitted defeat, he would be handing over the entire Wolfe family, and then they would be at the mercy of others. Better to avoid battle, at least that way the Wolfe family could survive for a few more days. ¡°Stop waiting, that kid Barry Wolfe surely ran off.¡± Observing Glen Wolfe¡¯s demeanor, Nathan Green shook his head, feeling both proud and somewhat disappointed, and said lightly, ¡°I thought I¡¯d have a worthy opponent, but it turns out he¡¯s just a coward.¡± Glen Wolfe was unwilling to accept this, gritted his teeth, and decided to try one more time. He called out with all his might to the surrounding area, ¡°We kindly invite the charming Magician to help the Wolfe family repel the enemy!¡± ¡°Delusional fool!¡± Nathan Green snorted coldly. Contempt showed on the faces of others as well, they all thought that Barry Wolfe was unlikely to show up. But just at that moment, a lazy voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Alright, stop shouting, haven¡¯t I arrived?¡± Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Chapter 417 - Ascending the Stage_1 Chapter 417: Chapter 417 ¨C Ascending the Stage_1 At this moment, silence reigned. A young figure, under the watchful eyes of the crowd and like a victorious general returning from battle, exuded an aura of sharpness as he climbed the steps with his hands clasped behind his back. Then, as leisurely as a stroll in a courtyard, he ascended with measured steps. In an instant, all was still! Surprise, curiosity, shock, fear, disdain¡­ a mix of emotions swirled in the thousands of gazes that fell upon him. Every step struck at the hearts of the onlookers, sending tremors through their spirits, and with each step, his momentum climbed higher and higher. If the him below the stage was a treasure sword hidden in its scabbard, then the him who stood on the platform was like a deadly sword that had taken countless lives, unhesitatingly displaying its sharpness for the world to see. Brows sharp as knives and eyes flashing like lightning, he slowly swept his gaze across the arena. The crowd felt as if a sword light was piercing directly towards them, unstoppable and unavoidable. Below the stage, people instinctively shrunk back, but in doing so, some accidentally stepped on others¡¯ feet or bumped into others¡¯ chests. In no time, a commotion ensued! After a brief pause, everyone quieted down again and looked intently, only to see that the man appeared as harmless as the big boy next door, with a smile on his face that left no one on guard. ¡°The charming Magician, it¡¯s the charming Magician Barry Wolfe!¡± ¡°He actually came, does he really think he can beat the old Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Even if he can¡¯t win, he might at least fight to a draw.¡± ¡°What are you thinking? How is that possible? One has been honing his skills in the Master Realm for over a decade, while the other, all his martial arts training combined, wouldn¡¯t add up to more than twenty years. Even if Barry Wolfe is a genius, he¡¯s only in his twenties, let alone beating the old Grandmaster, he can¡¯t possibly hope to fight to a draw.¡± After a brief silence, murmurs began to rise all around. Glen Wolfe, seeing Greg Jensen, was on the verge of tears with joy. He had finally arrived, the Wolfe family might be saved! Before this, he had hoped that with Barry Wolfe, the Wolfe family would rise to the ranks of the top families. But now, all he wished for was for the Wolfe family to overcome this crisis. Of course, this was a deliberate act by Greg Jensen; the insatiable human heart sometimes needs to be restrained, and sometimes a blow to one¡¯s expectations from their subordinates is not a bad thing. Below the stage. Louisa Burley had not paid attention to the situation on stage, as her mind was still replaying her recent conversation with Greg Jensen. Vivian Shimpson, like a little fan, waved her arms excitedly and said, ¡°Louisa, look, that¡¯s the charming Magician, he really is handsome.¡± Louisa Burley, prompted by her good sister, looked up to see the charming Magician and suddenly froze, murmuring, ¡°Huh, his figure looks so familiar, like someone I¡¯ve seen before.¡± ¡°Familiar? Really?¡± Now it was Valeria Shimpson who paused, caught off guard, her thoughts inexplicably turning to Greg Jensen¡¯s words. Could it be possible that I am the charming Magician? ¡°No way, how could that be?¡± Valeria Shimpson said skeptically. Louisa Burley asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡± Valeria Shimpson replied subconsciously, ¡°It can¡¯t be Greg Jensen.¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Do you also think he looks like Greg?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Valeria Shimpson felt awkward and, shifting the conversation, said, ¡°Their faces aren¡¯t the same, it can¡¯t be Greg.¡± Louisa Burley smiled sweetly, dreamily gazing at the figure, murmuring, ¡°That¡¯s my Greg, but¡­ how did he suddenly turn into this?¡± The brows shaped like willow leaves converged, then relaxed, as she said with a laugh, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway, Greg is the strongest.¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s smile suddenly froze on her face as a silhouette of a young boy appeared before her eyes. ¡°So many years have passed; he must have grown up by now, right? His master is so powerful, he is probably even stronger than Greg, isn¡¯t he?¡± Thinking this, Louisa Burley¡¯s mood suddenly fell, and with a helpless sigh, she watched the stage with a face full of sorrow. On the stage. Nathan Green watched Greg Jensen with an expressionless face. After a long silence, he let out a sneer and said, ¡°Ha, you¡¯re Barry Wolfe? I heard you wanted to challenge me and destroy the Green family, elevating the Wolfe family to the pinnacle of power? You¡¯re not old, yet you¡¯re incredibly bold!¡± He sized up Greg Jensen, shook his head, and said, ¡°Indeed, you entered the Innate and became a Grandmaster at such a young age¡ªa sign of good talent. You do have a right to be arrogant. But don¡¯t you know that what this world has in plenty are geniuses who die young? Many young people with exceptional gifts have perished prematurely because of their pride and arrogance. What makes you think you¡¯re any different?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°To you, an Innate Grandmaster is the limit, what achievements I have beyond that is none of your concern, is it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Nathan Green¡¯s complexion suddenly darkened. He had struggled for more than a decade without making any progress, a matter of great regret in his life, and now Barry Wolfe was mocking him for it¡ªit was intolerable! His eyes seemed to be spitting fire, and he was on the verge of fury as he coldly said, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°At your age, don¡¯t you understand that wasting time is wasting life? Make it quick, I have other matters to tend to soon.¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand impatiently. That indifferent demeanor made Nathan Green feel scorned. He could no longer restrain the fury in his heart, let out a cold snort, and disappeared from where he stood. Moments later, he materialized not far in front of Greg Jensen and, with a palm shaped like a blade, unleashed a Splitting Mountain with Strength strike at Greg Jensen¡¯s forehead. Translucent True Qi took the form of a blade, traversing the distance of five to six meters, and slashed towards Greg Jensen. Hum! The sound of cutting through the air erupted suddenly, and the True Qi blade ripped across the sky, emitting a soul-shaking hum. Dead silence fell over the arena! Everyone was stunned by Nathan Green¡¯s sudden attack. ¡°This is the prowess of a Grandmaster. Despite being tens of meters apart, he can still take a life in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe is as good as dead!¡± ¡°This is the fate of those who offend a Grandmaster.¡± No one had faith in Greg Jensen. Even though he had become famous overnight as a charming Magician, still, nobody gave him a chance. Including Glen Wolfe, who was sweating for him. To outsiders, it didn¡¯t matter, but he was betting everything he had. If Barry Wolfe lost, the Wolfe family would not fare well either. Though he knew the extent of Barry Wolfe¡¯s abilities, and although the wager was worth it, being the Family Head of the Wolfe family, Glen Wolfe was still extremely nervous as the moment of truth approached. Compared to Glen Wolfe¡¯s nervousness, Louisa Burley and Vivian Shimpson¡¯s hearts were in their throats. The difference was that Vivian Shimpson was worried about the charming Magician Barry Wolfe, while Louisa Burley was concerned for Greg, her big brother. Apart from them, most of the crowd was just watching the spectacle, while the heads of the Wang, He, and Chen families couldn¡¯t wait for Barry Wolfe to die. If Barry Wolfe died, the Wolfe family would lose its backbone. Not only would they fail to ascend to the top echelon, but they would also face repression from the Green family. At that point, they could take the opportunity to divide the Wolfe family¡¯s assets. In their view, Barry Wolfe, in his twenties, couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for Nathan Green, so the Wolfe family¡¯s demise was imminent. More importantly, from their perspective, Nathan Green¡¯s palm strike was utterly unavoidable. Barry Wolfe was doomed! Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Chapter 418 Death Comes_1 Chapter 418: Chapter 418 Death Comes_1 Above the arena. Greg Jensen watched the True Qi blade that shot towards him and squinted, a smile forming at the corners of his mouth. Finally, a worthy opponent! With a stomp of his foot, his body completely defied the laws of physics, shifting several meters to the side effortlessly to dodge the True Qi blade. ¡°Not too bad!¡± Greg Jensen let out a light snort, his body suddenly darting forward like an arrow released from a bow, closing the distance to Nathan Green, followed by a punch thrown out. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± The venue once again fell into dead silence! Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned, and Glen Wolfe¡¯s face showed a hint of excitement, his confidence in Greg Jensen¡¯s victory growing even more. ¡°He does have some justification for his arrogance!¡± Nathan Green was also full of surprise in his heart. His own strike just now had been somewhat casual and he hadn¡¯t intended to kill his opponent with a single blow, but it wasn¡¯t slow. That Greg Jensen could dodge so easily, and even counterattack immediately, did indeed show he had some skills. But that was all! Nathan Green remained silent, facing Greg Jensen¡¯s attack that was like a raging storm, his entire being like a rock by the sea. No matter how fierce the waves, he stood unmoved. In his view, his own casual counterattacks had Barry Wolfe scrambling to respond, and with a little more effort, he was certain he could finish his opponent. What he didn¡¯t know was that Barry Wolfe was actually enjoying himself. Since Greg Jensen started his cultivation, he had fought over a dozen times but had never encountered a worthy opponent. Even the previous Tyrese Gill had only piqued his interest a bit. Many of the body techniques he practiced had never been fully utilized. Now, he could finally have a satisfying fight! In fact, with his current cultivation, the best way to kill an enemy was through magic. The Golden Sword Technique, Fireball Technique, Falling Thunder Technique, the power of these three magic techniques was not small, making them excellent offensive weapons. However, he didn¡¯t want to expose his identity as a cultivator before he had fully matured, so he would avoid using these spells whenever possible. Now, he still focused on body techniques. Moreover, having never fully utilized his body techniques during training, he naturally wanted to thoroughly test them now that he had the opportunity. Below the platform. Seeing Barry Wolfe and Nathan Green exchanging blows, the audience was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but express their amazement. ¡°Barry Wolfe does have some skills to fight a Grandmaster to this extent, not easy at all.¡± ¡°Heh, it¡¯s just those few skills.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Although the Grandmaster has been on the defensive, he¡¯s entirely at ease. On the other hand, Barry Wolfe always seems flustered when facing the Grandmaster¡¯s counterattacks. Just wait and see, as soon as the Grandmaster counters, Barry Wolfe will quickly be defeated.¡± ¡°Really? Why can¡¯t I see that?¡± ¡°You, a mere practitioner of Dark Strength, stay away from me!¡± ¡°Who the hell are you calling trash?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Under the stage, it was bustling with debate, while the fight above had intensified. Having finally met a worthy opponent, Greg Jensen fought with great gusto, whereas Nathan Green became increasingly alarmed as the battle went on. Almost everyone thought that Nathan Green was simply not countering and that as soon as he did, Greg Jensen would rapidly lose. Even Nathan Green himself thought so. However, the reality was quite the opposite. Nathan Green had begun to counter, but Barry Wolfe had not succumbed to defeat; instead, after the initial panic, he quickly regained his composure. Thus, the situation between the two men returned to the previous state. On the surface, they still seemed to be exchanging strikes, but the pressure on Nathan Green was mounting. He had employed all his hidden moves, yet Barry Wolfe still showed no sign of defeat, instead growing stronger as the fight progressed. Nathan Green became increasingly awkward as the fight progressed but could never pinpoint the problem. It wasn¡¯t until he executed his original moves once again that he finally realized this kid was using him as a sparring partner. ¡°Kill!¡± Enraged to the extreme, Nathan Green roared and threw a fierce punch, the nearly solid fist shadow whistling through the air. The two were less than three meters apart, the force of the punch arriving in the blink of an eye. Before Greg Jensen could react, Nathan Green stepped to the side, and then came another punch. These two punches virtually sealed off all escape routes, leaving Greg Jensen no choice but to take them head-on! But Nathan Green was still not assured and moved behind Greg Jensen, throwing another punch. All three punches aimed at Greg Jensen almost simultaneously. Seeing this, the entire venue fell silent as the grave once more. ¡°Here comes death!¡± Following that final roar¡­ Boom! A dull explosion sounded. Three shadows of True Qi collided at the same time, kicking up a faint breeze on the arena. By then, Greg Jensen had already vanished. Suddenly alarmed, Nathan Green internally cursed, swiftly turning around. Just as he was about to strike, a flash of golden light reached him in the blink of an eye! Thud! Nathan Green felt a chill in his throat, reached to touch it, and found only warm liquid. Incredulously, he lifted his hand, which was drenched in crimson. ¡°I¡­ heh heh¡­¡± Warm blood sprayed out, and with it, all his strength drained away. Under the shocked gazes of the crowd, that Grandmaster who had once commanded great respect in Qin Province fell to the ground like a log. Thump! The venue was utterly silent. Everyone was so astounded they couldn¡¯t speak, barely able to believe their eyes. The Grandmaster Nathan Green, who had honed his skills in the Master Realm for over a decade, was actually slain by a recently famous youngster? How could this be possible? They were just fighting evenly moments before, so how could he suddenly be dead? Most of those present hadn¡¯t seen clearly what had just happened, except for the heads of the four major families. They were all experts of Complete Dark Power, considered half a step into the Master Realm; while their strength might be slightly less than a Grandmaster, their insight was not. Just then, when Nathan Green threw his last punch, Barry Wolfe, in an instant, had circled to Nathan Green¡¯s back. After that, he simply waved his hand. Yes! He just waved his hand, as if bidding farewell to a friend. They saw Barry Wolfe send forth a streak of golden True Qi, an incredibly solid beam that in the blink of an eye, flew in front of Nathan Green, its speed far surpassing the previous blades of True Qi by countless folds. So much so that Nathan Green couldn¡¯t react at all; by the time he turned around, he was already dead. Using Nathan Green as a sparring partner was something they wouldn¡¯t dare to imagine, but they could see that Barry Wolfe hadn¡¯t started with a killing move. In other words, Barry Wolfe had held back against Nathan Green, still having strength to spare. But how could that be? How could anyone believe that? This was Nathan Green who had been in the Master Realm for over a decade; who would dare say they could face him and still have strength to spare? The Family Heads of the Milton Family, the Preston Family, and the Cooper Family all looked somewhat uncomfortable. Glen Wolfe, as the head of another top-tier family, however, was secretly overjoyed. He knew that the future of Qin Province belonged to the charismatic Magician Barry Wolfe, and to their Wolfe Family! Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Chapter 419 The Weather is Changing_1 Chapter 419: Chapter 419 The Weather is Changing_1 At the guest podium, Daley Rogers, the Family Head of the Milton family, furrowed his brow, lost in thought. Trent Preston of the Preston Family frown and said, ¡°It seems that Qin Province is about to undergo great change.¡± ¡°Great change?¡± Simon Cooper of the Cooper Family smiled faintly and, pointing to the sky, said, ¡°Rest assured, this sky cannot change!¡± At that moment, Daley Rogers suddenly spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about these things for now; rather, we should consider how to wrap this up.¡± Simon Cooper casually responded, ¡°Ask Glen Wolfe. Since it¡¯s trouble stirred up by the Wolfe family, of course, let him deal with it.¡± Daley Rogers chuckled and said, ¡°Brother Simon, if Nathan Green were to die, what do you think would be the fate of the Green family?¡± Simon Cooper was initially startled but then his complexion changed slightly as he realized something and said in a low voice, ¡°What you mean is¡­¡± Daley Rogers shook his head with a light laugh, ¡°Haha, I mean nothing in particular; what¡¯s important is what the Stuart Family intends.¡± Hearing the words ¡°Stuart Family,¡± Trent Preston and Simon Cooper¡¯s expressions changed drastically. To the martial families of Qin Province, this name was an insurmountable mountain. Not to mention their three top-tier families, even the powerful Green family would have to bow their heads in the presence of the Stuart Family. Simon Cooper¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Daley, your matters with the Stuart Family¡ªI¡¯d rather not get involved. You handle it however you like.¡± Trent Preston glanced at Simon Cooper and then at Daley Rogers, saying awkwardly, ¡°Daley, I¡¯d rather not get involved in this either.¡± Daley Rogers glanced sideways at both of them and said indifferently, ¡°Gentlemen, being too clean in life can inadvertently draw in the filth; being a white lotus isn¡¯t so easy.¡± What does that mean? Is he suggesting we ally with him to collectively oppose the Wolfe family? Isn¡¯t that courting death? Simon Cooper and Trent Preston were both reluctant, but given the Stuart Family¡¯s power and Daley Rogers¡¯s position as the great uncle to Mr. Stuart, they had to seriously contemplate it. For a moment, they found themselves stuck between a rock and a hard place. Daley Rogers watched their conflicted expressions, smiled slightly, and said softly, ¡°Gentlemen, in the future, there will no longer be top-tier families in Qin Province; there will only be four premier families.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Upon hearing his words, both men¡¯s eyes lit up. Are they planning to carve up the Green family and prevent the Wolfe family from entering the top ranks? Daley Rogers nodded faintly, saying to the two men, ¡°Nathan Green only managed to forcibly break into the Master Realm with the help of Elixirs. The Stuart Family merely pitied him, granting him his position for today. No one can just become a top-tier family.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°So in the future, we¡¯ll all look to the Milton family as our leader.¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s encourage each other.¡± On the stage. Glen Wolfe was blissfully unaware that the other three families had already reached an agreement; he was laughing with heartfelt joy, ¡°Congratulations to Master Wolfe for striking down Nathan Green from his horse!¡± ¡°Enough, I have other matters to attend to; you take care of the Green family¡¯s end.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Greg Jensen spoke sternly, ¡°Additionally, the herbs must be obtained as soon as possible, within a week¡ªdo you understand?¡± ¡°Understood! Rest assured, as long as we take over the Green family¡¯s herb business, I guarantee I¡¯ll have the herbs ready for you within a week.¡± ¡°Hmm, go ahead.¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand nonchalantly, dismissing Glen Wolfe, and then his gaze swept around, finally settling on Daley Rogers and the other two men. Feeling the intensity of that gaze, as if it were tangible, the expressions of Daley Rogers and the others paused for a moment, and they then offered a polite, professional smile. Greg Jensen nodded slightly and turned to walk down from the stage. Boom! The moment Greg Jensen left, an overwhelming outcry erupted from the audience below. ¡°Holy shit, that was awesome!¡± ¡°What was that golden thing just now? Was it the legendary True Qi?¡± ¡°If True Qi has appeared, doesn¡¯t that mean¡­ cultivation could be possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity we¡¯re not allowed to take photos, otherwise I would have definitely captured that.¡± The audience buzzed with discussions, everyone¡¯s face alight with excitement, except for the Green family, who wore expressions of sorrow as they hastily collected Nathan Green¡¯s body and returned home. Above the stage, Glen Wolfe looked around at everyone with a triumphant air, then turned his head back and smiled towards the VIP seating area, signaling them. The three people on the stage returned the smile, but privately they were discussing the details of divvying up the Green family¡¯s assets. The Green family belonged to the martial families of the Qin province, and if there was dividing to be done, it should be the martial families of Qin province doing it. Why should an outsider get a chance to seize it? ¡­ After leaving the stage, Greg Jensen found a secluded corner to change back into his previous clothes, and as he recalled the recent fight, a smile involuntarily spread across his face. Was Nathan Green strong? In the eyes of others, indeed he was strong, but in Greg Jensen¡¯s view, he was only strong on the outside and dry on the inside. Nathan Green¡¯s strength was far from as formidable as imagined, and even compared to the previous Tyrese Gill, he was only slightly stronger. In both martial arts and cultivation, such a phenomenon was highly unlikely to occur within a regular cultivation system. Because, with each leap in level, one should definitely experience a change in quantity, or even a transformation in quality. Greg Jensen suspected that the reason for such a situation was very likely that Nathan Green¡¯s Master Realm might have been inflated. Now that Nathan Green was dead, whether his realm was inflated or not was irrelevant to him. Greg Jensen calmed his emotions and swiftly made his way to where Louisa Burley was sitting. Rather than dwell on Nathan Green¡¯s realm, he was more inclined to ponder what Louisa Burley might want for dinner. The two hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and even without much to say, silently looking into each other¡¯s eyes was a beautiful thing. ¡°Barry Wolfe is so incredible, I¡¯d marry him if he would have me!¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want to.¡± Vivian Shimpson was excitedly speaking, but when she heard Greg Jensen¡¯s words, she suddenly became unhappy. She turned her head and glared at Greg Jensen approaching from a distance and coldly snorted, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Please get it straight, you¡¯re Greg Jensen, not Barry Wolfe.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Greg Jensen was in a good mood and couldn¡¯t be bothered to quibble with her, walking straight over and sitting down next to Louisa Burley. Before he could speak, he heard Louisa Burley say: ¡°Big brother Greg, you were just too incredible.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Greg Jensen, pretending to be serious, held up a finger to his lips, signaling her to keep quiet. Louisa Burley covered her mouth in a panic, glancing around to see if anyone was paying attention. Upon seeing no one was, she relaxed and silently started to giggle. Vivian Shimpson, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips, ¡°Tch, acting like it¡¯s real, do you seriously think you¡¯re some kind of charming Magician?¡± As if he hadn¡¯t heard her, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t even glance at her and smiled at Louisa Burley, ¡°Amande, what do you feel like eating for dinner?¡± Louisa Burley shook her head, a touch of white swaying beneath her semi-transparent blouse, making Greg Jensen feel somewhat dizzy. Unaware of this effect, she blinked her big eyes and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know, what¡¯s good to eat in the provincial city?¡± ¡°The best restaurant in the provincial city is obviously the Youmeng Garden Branch.¡± Before he could finish, Greg Jensen started to laugh, saying, ¡°But since you often go to Dreamscape Garden, I suppose you¡¯ve had your fill of their dishes. Let¡¯s try a different place.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a call and see what kind of tasty places there are.¡± Watching the two of them completely ignoring her presence, Vivian Shimpson felt her face darken with anger. She clenched her teeth and waved her little fists in frustration, but in her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Barry Wolfe. The man full of pride, slowly merging with the image of Greg Jensen before her eyes. Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Chapter 420 Destiny_1 Chapter 420: Chapter 420 Destiny_1 Nathan Green died, and the Martial Way tournament, which should have been spectacular, was hastily concluded. The competitive events between the four top families were directly omitted, and those who took the stage afterwards were from minor families with little martial prowess, offering little to see. Without the charming Magician, Barry Wolfe, Vivian Shimpson lost interest in watching any further, whereas Louisa Burley, accompanied by Greg Jensen, was busy chatting. In the evening, the three of them had dinner together. On the shady path, with the stars above, Greg Jensen took Louisa Burley¡¯s hand and strolled aimlessly. Their first handholding had been at an amusement park, but that was an accident. This was truly the first time they held hands intentionally. Their relationship was pure and unadulterated; it was as if handholding was something Greg would naturally initiate, and Louisa would very tacitly extend her small hand in response. Everything felt so natural, the result of a long period of companionship coming to fruition. The only surprise was that Vivian Shimpson insisted on following them. Thus, the two of them had an extra tail trailing behind. Vivian Shimpson, following behind, looked at the two figures ahead and couldn¡¯t define her feelings. Jealousy, worry, joy? One was the man she had once secretly admired, the other her close girlfriend. Despite her numerous attempts to stop them, they ended up together. She had no idea who Louisa Burley¡¯s fianc¨¦ really was, but from the attitude of the Burley family, the man¡¯s background must be significant; so significant that none of the Martial Way aristocratic families in the province city could compare. And Greg Jensen was just a boy from the countryside¡ªwhat could he possibly use to compete with such a person for Louisa Burley? He had only recently emerged from a terrible situation to build a business of his own, and Vivian Shimpson didn¡¯t wish for him to get entangled in similar troubles again. But no matter how she tried to stop it, Greg still ended up with Louisa. Perhaps it was fate. Vivian Shimpson sighed helplessly, looked up and saw the two figures ahead, so close to each other that an intimate ambience was palpable, even from a distance. She hesitated for a moment, then stopped walking, watching them go further away. ¡­ Greg, holding Louisa¡¯s hand, walked on a bit further and suddenly stopped, looking back over his shoulder. ¡°Big Brother Greg, what are you looking at?¡± Louisa also turned to look back, and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Hey, why hasn¡¯t Vivian caught up?¡± Greg flashed a slight smile and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems she finally did something right.¡± Louisa turned back, looking puzzled as she lifted her face to Greg, ¡°What thing¡­?¡± Before she could finish, the warmth of his lips had already pressed against hers. Louisa¡¯s body stiffened suddenly, her slender, fair hands flailing aimlessly in the air as her mind went blank. After a moment, she melted into his embrace, and her uncertain hands slowly climbed up his broad back. After a long while, the souls entwined like vines finally parted. Louisa instinctively looked up, only to meet his eyes, full of mirth; she immediately blushed, shyly lowering her head. A large hand gently lifted her chin, tilting her small face upward, and then he kissed her once more. Louisa was different from other women; she possessed the gentleness of Chelsea Wolfe and Amelia Simmons, as well as the assertiveness of Lois Abbott and Liliana Grey. She was pure as a lotus, cleansed but not coquettish, and yet she could be irresistibly alluring. More importantly, her relationship with Greg was just right. Meeting at the right time, with one harboring a serious illness, and the other unparalleled in medical skills¡­ Just as her illness began to subside, they went on a roller coaster ride together¡­ Everything seemed like a ¡°premeditated¡± coincidence by destiny, from meeting to knowing, and then to falling in love, all as if it had been arranged. But as is well-known, fate loves playing jokes. Louisa stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of her hotel room, watching Greg wave his arms in farewell as he turned and left. A sudden and indescribable sorrow filled her heart. Vivian Shimpson came to her side, watching Greg Jensen leave, and whispered softly, ¡°Have you thought about what to tell him?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Louisa Burley looked somewhat listless and helplessly turned towards Vivian Shimpson, saying, ¡°Vivian, what should I do?¡± Vivian Shimpson, seeing her state, felt quite helpless. After a long while, she said pensively, ¡°Now you have two choices, either tell Greg Jensen clearly and then leave him, or believe in him that he can deal with your fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s impossible.¡± Remembering the man¡¯s capabilities, Louisa Burley¡¯s face turned pale. Vivian Shimpson, seeing her like this, felt a surge of irritation and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°You knew you couldn¡¯t give him anything; why still provoke him?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t provoked anyone, I just¡­¡± Louisa Burley slowly bowed her head, her expression filled with three parts grievance and seven parts helplessness, saying: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but feelings, they¡¯re uncontrollable.¡± Vivian Shimpson¡¯s expression froze, and after a long time, she finally heaved a long sigh. ¡­ The Green family. A coffin was placed in the courtyard; Nathan Green lay peacefully within. The direct descendants of the Green family stood around, each bearing a look of deep sorrow on their faces, silently gazing at Nathan Green in the coffin. The atmosphere in the courtyard was somber and oppressive. Asher Green, with both hands gripping the edge of the coffin, his eyes red, bellowed hoarsely at Jack Green across from him, ¡°He killed my grandfather; are we just going to let it go like that?¡± Jack Green looked at his son expressionlessly and said in a deep voice, ¡°What should we do then? Wager the lives of our entire family in a fight with him? Could we win? Is it worth it?¡± Asher Green was left speechless. Despite his talent, in the end, he was just a wealthy young master, prone to impulsiveness without much forethought. Jack Green, seeing his son silent, frowned and said, ¡°If you truly wish to avenge your grandfather, then work hard in your practice, bring the Green family back to the top, and take revenge with your own hands. Understand?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Asher Green nodded lightly. Jack Green, looking at the empty mourning hall, let out a bitter laugh and said, ¡°Such a grand funeral, and not a soul in attendance? Do they really think the Green family has fallen?¡± Before his words ended, an old man suddenly walked in from outside. The old man was quite tall, yet exceptionally thin, resembling a walking dried-up twig, especially with those large, bell-like eyes that bulged slightly, adding an odd quality to his demeanor. Seeing this person, Jack Green¡¯s face changed suddenly, and he hastened to step forward, bowing his hands and saying, ¡°Housekeeper Zhou, how troubling to have disturbed you.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Housekeeper Zhou came to the front of the coffin, looked down at Nathan Green¡¯s body, and said, ¡°After all, Old Green was our Grandmaster in Qin Province, by sense and by sentiment I should come.¡± Jack Green felt somewhat puzzled by his purpose and could only respectfully reply, ¡°Yes, thank you, Housekeeper Zhou.¡± Housekeeper Zhou turned his head, his face expressionless, and asked, ¡°Is there any difficulty at home?¡± ¡°Er, no difficulties.¡± Jack Green was a bit confused; with a death in the family, the greatest difficulty naturally was the inability to seek revenge, and the family was on the verge of disintegration. What did Housekeeper Zhou mean by asking that? ¡°Hmm, if there are difficulties, just speak up, we are all part of Qin Province¡¯s community, and should rightfully help each other,¡± Housekeeper Zhou sighed. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Jack Green quickly responded, ¡°Would you please come inside for some tea?¡± Housekeeper Zhou shook his head and said, ¡°No need, I came here mainly because there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Getting a Share of the Spoils_1 Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Getting a Share of the Spoils_1 ¡°Please, go ahead,¡± Jack Green said. The steward Zhou pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Old Green has just passed away, and normally I shouldn¡¯t talk to you about this at such a time. But the Martial Way tournament has just ended, and business matters do need to be addressed. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed, we need to square things away.¡± Jack Green suddenly had a bad premonition, and with a forced smile asked, ¡°You mean to say¡­¡± Steward Zhou looked at Jack Green, his eyes growing deep and solemn as he slowly said, ¡°The things that the Green family has been holding onto, it¡¯s time to let them go.¡± ¡°Let everything go?¡± Jack Green¡¯s heart lurched, and without giving it much thought, he blurted out, ¡°Then what about our family¡¯s food and livelihood?¡± Steward Zhou¡¯s expression turned slightly cold as he stated indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s only so much of the pie in Qin province. If your family takes an extra bite, others get one less. You surely understand this principle without my explanation. The Green family has had its fill for too long; it¡¯s time to let others have a bite.¡± Upon hearing this, Jack Green laughed silently, then broke out into loud laughter, the slightly maniacal sound echoing through the funeral hall. After a while, he calmed down, his eyes murky as he fixed his gaze on steward Zhou and said: ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s indeed time to let go. Since that¡¯s the case, we Green family should seek our sustenance elsewhere.¡± Upon hearing this, steward Zhou¡¯s facial expression became slightly more relaxed, and he said, ¡°Jack, your father is no longer with us, but there¡¯s no need for you to panic. If anyone dares to take advantage of the Green family during this time, just tell me, and I will make sure justice is served on your behalf.¡± Jack Green responded with a laugh that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, ¡°Then, my thanks to you in advance, Uncle Zhou.¡± ¡°No need for formality with me.¡± Steward Zhou waved his hand carelessly, glanced around with a long sigh, and said, ¡°Alright, give me a call if anything comes up. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Take care, Uncle Zhou.¡± Jack Green, with his family, escorted steward Zhou out the door and watched him drive away before turning back to the funeral hall. Asher Green asked in a somewhat dazed tone, ¡°Dad, who was that person just now¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in things that aren¡¯t your business,¡± Jack Green said, his expression turning ominously dark. He swept his gaze over the other Greens and instructed: ¡°Keep the funeral simple, and contact the company¡¯s finance department immediately to tally up all the assets of the Green family.¡± Startled, Asher Green said, ¡°Dad, are you¡­¡± Jack Green said bitterly, ¡°The Green family¡­ let¡¯s disband.¡± ¡­ After Nathan Green¡¯s death, the entire Qin province Martial Way community was in an uproar. As the most famous Grandmaster in Qin province, Nathan Green was the benchmark for many young people, and his death had a profound impact on the Martial Way community. The Martial Way tournament came to an abrupt end due to Nathan Green¡¯s death, but its influence did not cease. The day after Nathan Green¡¯s funeral, the Lu Group issued a public announcement that, due to business restructuring, it would sell several of its subsidiary companies at extremely low prices. However, this ¡°sale¡± was only open to a few select buyers. For instance, the Milton Family, the Preston Family, the Cooper Family, and the Wolfe Family, who had just made a sensational debut at the Martial Way tournament. To outsiders, this sale seemed odd, but those with insight knew what was going on. The Green family was cutting its losses! Strangely, though the information had been out for four or five days, no one had come to negotiate a price. Jack Green laughed, ¡°Let them bite slowly. In the end, it has nothing to do with our Green family.¡± That same afternoon, having distributed the family wealth, the Green family members went their separate ways, leaving only an old steward to handle the transfer of the property. From then on, the Green family completely withdrew from Qin province. And all of this happened simply because Nathan Green wanted to find a platform for his grandson and took the initiative to challenge Barry Wolfe. Moreover, in that challenge, he had resorted to ruthless tactics, aiming to cripple his opponent. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, the combatants seemed to be simply countering each other¡¯s moves that day. But only the participants themselves knew the true dangers involved. Who launches an ambush at the beginning of a sparring match? Not even a greeting, just a direct use of the strongest attack? An ambush coupled with the release of True Qi! If it hadn¡¯t been for Greg Jensen¡¯s significant increase in strength and quick reflexes, Nathan Green¡¯s palm strike could have sliced him directly. Otherwise, how could Greg Jensen have killed Nathan Green? From the incident of Ethan Locke kidnapping his aunt and second uncle, Greg Jensen knew that one cannot be too kind in the martial world. If the other party wants to kill you, and you let them go, are you wishing for a faster death? How do you repay kindness if you reward enmity with virtue? Greg Jensen will not make the mistake of leaving a snake half-dead only to be bitten later. Given the chance, he would surely eradicate the danger in its cradle. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Green family?¡± Upon hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s question, Glen Wolfe instantly broke out into a cold sweat. ¡°This¡­¡± Taking a bite of the egg from Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s hand, Greg Jensen said, ¡°Tell it as it is.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Glen Wolfe, with a face full of shame, said, ¡°I secretly contacted the Green family right after the news came out. But, the Green family¡¯s intention is to wait until all four families are together before discussing it.¡± ¡°Wait until everyone is together before discussing?¡± Greg Jensen was stunned and sneered, ¡°At this point, they still want to hold out for a better offer, truly fearless of death.¡± Glen Wolfe gave a forced smile and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve approached the other three families, and they want to talk to you.¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°Just say it, what do they want to do?¡± Glen Wolfe helplessly said, ¡°They want a piece of the Green family¡¯s situation.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression turned slightly cold as he asked, ¡°How was this kind of thing usually divided in the past?¡± ¡°Unless it¡¯s agreed upon in advance, it¡¯s generally whoever takes it down gets to keep it.¡± ¡°Yeah, so why did the rules change when it came to me? Are they bullying me because I¡¯m an outsider?¡± Greg Jensen snorted in amusement, ¡°I¡¯m out there fighting, and they¡¯re picking peaches behind my back, such cunning planners.¡± He looked up at Glen Wolfe and instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with them, find a way to talk to the Green family alone.¡± Glen Wolfe¡¯s face showed his difficulty as he nodded and asked, ¡°Will you still see them?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the time; tell them to get lost! And let them know, either disappear or start a war, let them pick.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s tone was icy cold; he was now the resolute and decisive magician Barry Wolfe. If he wanted to continue in this role, he had to adopt Barry Wolfe¡¯s persona. Besides, he felt he truly had nothing to discuss with those people; going there would be a waste of time. Hearing the sternness in his voice, Glen Wolfe bowed quickly and said, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡­ ¡°Insolence! This Barry Wolfe is too much, asked to come for a talk, and he says he doesn¡¯t have the time?¡± Trent Preston was burning with anger, and with a slap on the armrest of the chair, it snapped in two with a crack. Simon Cooper¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said with distress, ¡°That was a newly bought set of huali wood furniture, have you gone mad?¡± ¡°This Barry Wolfe is too arrogant!¡± Trent Preston declared. Simon Cooper couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°The man is a Grandmaster, he has the right to be arrogant, would you dare to fight him?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± At those words, Trent Preston¡¯s momentum shrank, ¡°Are we just supposed to let him strut around in our Qin province territory?¡± Troy Milton slowly lifted his teacup and took a sip before saying nonchalantly, ¡°I might have an idea.¡± Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Revenge_1 Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Revenge_1 ¡°What idea?¡± ¡°Just say what¡¯s on your mind, it¡¯s just us here, no one else.¡± The two of them looked at Troy Milton, their eyes probing. Troy Milton kept silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, next up Glen Wolfe will surely apply pressure on the Green family under the name of Barry Wolfe. Since the Green family has already completely withdrawn from Qin province, they definitely won¡¯t clash with Barry Wolfe over a moment of pride. Even if we want to stop Glen Wolfe from taking over the Green family¡¯s assets, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re powerless to do so.¡± ¡°So you mean¡­¡± The Milton, Wolfe, Preston, and Cooper families, four great noble houses, originally kept to themselves, cooperating and competing with each other. Now the Wolfe family has risen suddenly. To confront the Wolfe family and to get a share of the feast at the Green family¡¯s expense, they have reluctantly come together. Therefore, the two of them were still somewhat wary in their hearts. Troy Milton was well aware of this and didn¡¯t hide his thoughts, promptly stating his own idea. His idea was simple: if they really let Glen Wolfe take over the Green family¡¯s assets, their three families wouldn¡¯t even get a sip of the soup. And since they dared not oppose Barry Wolfe directly, they could only watch as Glen Wolfe made a fortune. If that was the case, why not find someone even more powerful than Barry Wolfe to take over the Green family¡¯s assets? Even if their three families couldn¡¯t follow and reap the benefits, they could at least gain the goodwill of that distinguished person. In this way, they could prevent the Wolfe family from growing too powerful and still have the opportunity to get a share of the spoils at the Green family¡¯s feast. Why not do it? After hearing Troy Milton¡¯s idea, both Trent Preston and Simon Cooper¡¯s eyes lit up. Simon Cooper asked, ¡°You mean¡­ to find that young master?¡± Troy Milton revealed a meaningful smile, ¡°No matter how arrogant Barry Wolfe is, would he dare to make a move against him?¡± Trent Preston and Simon Cooper both laughed. ¡­ As it turned out, Glen Wolfe was indeed capable, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to maintain the Wolfe family¡¯s position as a top-tier family. Once Glen Wolfe used the name of the ¡°Magician,¡± things started to go smoothly, and the old butler agreed to sell the Green family¡¯s assets to the Wolfe family at a very low price. Seeing that the plan to absorb the Green family was well underway, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention any longer, and took Chelsea Wolfe to the hot springs resort outside the city. After ¡°resting¡± in the hotel room for a while, just as he was about to change into his bathing suit to soak in the hot springs, a knock on the door suddenly sounded. Opening the door, he saw that Trent Preston and Simon Cooper had come looking for him. Greg Jensen frowned and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Simon Cooper smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, we¡¯ve come to discuss some matters with Master Wolfe. I wonder if you¡¯re available now.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not available!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Simon Cooper and Trent Preston had come to have a good talk with Barry Wolfe. If he would back down, the Milton, Preston, and Cooper families wouldn¡¯t need to seek out that influential figure, and the four families could divide the Green family¡¯s assets equally. Simon Cooper and others could get more benefits and avoid having too much of a rift with Barry Wolfe. But as soon as they met, before they could say much, Simon Cooper was retorted by the other party¡¯s words, finding that all his prepared remarks were useless. Simon Cooper¡¯s face immediately darkened. After all, he was the Family Head of the Cooper family. Was Barry Wolfe not even going to give him a chance to speak, disregarding all pretenses? Trent Preston was also furious, and said angrily, ¡°Barry Wolfe, you motherf¡­¡± Greg Jensen suddenly interrupted him, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t say the rest of that sentence. Otherwise, I would definitely kill you.¡± Trent Preston was stunned, completely dumbfounded. In the circles they knew, even if there were grudges, they would still greet each other with a smile when they met, maintaining the decorum. Who would be like Greg Jensen, whose words could choke someone to death, completely disregarding face? Simon Cooper took several deep breaths before he could somewhat calm his emotions, and said patiently, ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard this saying, but the Jianghu isn¡¯t just about fighting and killing, it¡¯s about human relations and worldly wisdom.¡± ¡°So I should just share the things I¡¯ve seized for myself with you all?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°I carry the infamy of killing, yet you all get off scot-free, just sitting at home waiting to pick the fruit? Why should I? Because your face is bigger than others¡¯?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I am a Grandmaster, but in my eyes, a half-step Grandmaster isn¡¯t a Grandmaster, so¡­ do you understand what I mean?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s tone was flat, leaving no room for anyone to pick it apart, but both Simon Cooper and Trent Preston felt a chill. Because they knew what Greg Jensen was implying: get lost quick, or I¡¯ll start killing. Only then did they realize that Greg Jensen was a bona fide Grandmaster, and if he really wanted to kill someone, he could easily find an excuse to slaughter them. And Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t face any consequences for it. Trent Preston took a subtle step back, but Simon Cooper retreated at the same time. The two exchanged glances, both feeling somewhat embarrassed, and quickly averted their eyes. Simon Cooper felt unwilling to let it go and said in a menacing tone, ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, we came here mainly to remind you. You should stop what you¡¯re doing as soon as possible. It would be good for you, and for everyone else, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Have you said enough?¡± Greg Jensen asked with a look of indifference, ¡°If you¡¯re done, then beat it, or don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Enraged, Trent Preston was about to explode, but Simon Cooper quickly pulled him back. After whispering a few words, Trent glared at Greg Jensen and snorted, ¡°We¡¯ll see about that!¡± Watching their retreating backs, Greg Jensen¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, though he didn¡¯t pay too much attention as he turned and continued to enjoy the buffet with Chelsea Wolfe. Not long after Greg Jensen had eaten, he received a call from Glen Wolfe. Glen said his nephew had been beaten and had all four limbs broken in the process of taking over the Green family¡¯s properties by a young man. ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± Greg Jensen asked. ¡°No idea, I¡¯m on my way to the hospital now.¡± ¡°Send me the location.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Glen Wolfe hastily sent him the location. Without giving it much thought, Greg Jensen called the driver the Wolfe family had left behind and first went to the hospital to understand the situation, then took Glen Wolfe to the scene of the incident. ¡­ Aiken Wolfe was Glen Wolfe¡¯s nephew, and the place where the incident occurred was a restaurant called ¡°Time¡±. Previously belonging to the Green family, Aiken found out upon his arrival that the restaurant had already been occupied by a young man. When he confronted the man, not only was he beaten up, but the man deliberately broke all four of his limbs, claiming it was to teach Barry Wolfe a lesson. Upon hearing Aiken Wolfe¡¯s description, Greg Jensen understood immediately that this was retaliation from the other three families. Having just rebuffed their negotiation, they immediately went after Aiken Wolfe and broke his limbs, clearly targeting Greg Jensen himself. At Time restaurant, Greg Jensen entered with Glen Wolfe. ¡°Stop right there, what are you doing? The restaurant is closed!¡± Two bouncers were standing at the entrance and immediately stepped forward to block them as someone entered. Bang! Greg Jensen didn¡¯t waste words; with one punch each, he knocked them both out cold. When he walked into the restaurant, he saw a young man sitting at the center of the lobby, eating a Western meal with elegant demeanor. Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Chapter 423 Whats so Great About a Grandmaster_1 Chapter 423: Chapter 423 What¡¯s so Great About a Grandmaster_1 Seeing this man, Glen Wolfe¡¯s face changed, and he lowered his voice urgently: ¡°Mr. Wolfe, this man is the nephew of the Special Forces Commander Lukas Simon, Alberto Simon. You must not act rashly later, or it will cause big trouble.¡± Greg Jensen hummed noncommittally and walked over to Alberto Simon¡¯s table, sitting down directly. Alberto Simon halted in his movements and slowly lifted his head, looking puzzled at Greg Jensen, frowning, he said, ¡°Who are you? Who let you sit down?¡± Greg Jensen shifted to a comfortable position and said indifferently, ¡°This restaurant is mine, why can¡¯t I sit?¡± ¡°Your restaurant?¡± Alberto Simon picked up a napkin to wipe his mouth and tossed it aside, saying indifferently, ¡°Just because you say it¡¯s yours, it¡¯s yours?¡± Seeing the tension rising, Glen Wolfe quickly stepped forward and said with a forced laugh: ¡°Young Master Simon, the thing is, we indeed bought this restaurant from the Green family. The money has been paid, and the contract has been signed, so¡­¡± Alberto Simon turned his head and asked, ¡°Where is the contract?¡± Glen Wolfe hurriedly took the contract from his assistant and handed it over respectfully. Ssssh! Alberto Simon took the contract but, without even looking at it, tore it to shreds. ¡°Young Master Simon, you¡­ this¡­¡± Glen Wolfe panicked. Alberto Simon lifted his head again and asked mockingly, ¡°Where¡¯s the contract?¡± ¡°Young Master Simon, the contract¡­ you¡­¡± Glen Wolfe pointed at the contract, now torn to bits, at a loss for words. Alberto Simon¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, and he asked sternly, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where is the contract? What do you mean by not saying anything? Are you not giving me face?¡± Glen Wolfe said with a sheepish smile, ¡°Young Master Simon, everything should follow some rules. Doing it this way¡­ isn¡¯t it against the rules?¡± ¡°You talk to me about rules? What the hell are you, daring to talk to me about rules?¡± Alberto Simon said with a heavy voice, ¡°In Qin Province, my word is the rule!¡± According to the rules of the Martial Way world, business matters should be solved in business ways, and if they cannot be solved through business, one may resort to force, but only after issuing and accepting a formal challenge. Use of force is only allowed if both parties agree; otherwise, it¡¯s a violation of the rules, subject to ostracism by everyone. Alberto Simon¡¯s direct use of force to occupy the restaurant and the severe injury of Aiken Wolfe, as well as his tearing up of the contract, constituted a breach of these rules. Glen Wolfe was extremely annoyed inside, but he dared not say anything, only managing to maintain a smile and said: ¡°Young Master Simon, there should always be rules for everything. If you do this, how are we supposed to do business in Qin Province in the future?¡± Alberto Simon snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit how you do business. Does it have anything to do with me whether you do business or not?¡± ¡°And you¡­¡± Alberto Simon pointed at Greg Jensen, sneering, ¡°So you¡¯re a Grandmaster, huh? Grandmaster my ass¡­¡± Slap! Before he could finish his sentence, Greg Jensen slapped him so fast it was like lightning, catching Glen Wolfe by surprise. Alberto Simon was already flying out. He crashed over several tables before thudding to the ground, spitting out two teeth with two ¡®puh-puh¡¯ sounds. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, don¡¯t be impulsive¡­¡± Glen Wolfe¡¯s face immediately turned pale. That was the nephew of a military commander. Grandmasters might not fear firearms, but that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t afraid of the military. Greg Jensen slowly stood up and moved toward Alberto Simon with a steely expression. Struggling to sit up, Alberto Simon shook his dizzy head, pointing at Greg Jensen, both shocked and angry, he said: ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re dead meat. I¡¯m going to call my uncle right now, have him send the troops, and kill your entire family¡­¡± Greg Jensen approached Alberto Simon, looking down on him, and emotionlessly lifted his foot. Seeing this, Glen Wolfe went pale with fright and hurriedly ran over, urgently saying, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, stay calm, he¡­¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him coldly, his eyes icy, ¡°Are you trying to stop me?¡± ¡°I dare not, dare not. It¡¯s just¡­ we indeed cannot afford to provoke this person, his uncle is¡­¡± Snap! Before Glen Wolfe could finish his words, Greg Jensen stomped down, and Alberto Simon immediately clutched his shin and screamed in agony. ¡°Ah, my leg!¡± Glen¡¯s body trembled, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, you¡­¡± Crack! Before he could regain his composure, Greg delivered another stomp, breaking Alberto¡¯s other leg. Following that, Alberto¡¯s arms weren¡¯t spared either. Under Glen¡¯s horrified gaze, all their bones were broken. Witnessing this scene, Glen felt his legs go weak, almost collapsing to the ground. It¡¯s over! This time he¡¯d completely offended someone to death! He couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, you¡¯re too impulsive!¡± Greg looked at Glen coldly, ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± ¡°I¡­ would not dare!¡± Glen lowered his head, his face filled with helplessness. ¡°Young Master Simon, are you alright?¡± At that moment, the two bodyguards at the door came to their senses. Seeing Alberto¡¯s miserable state, they hurried over. Withstanding the pain, Alberto glared at Greg through gritted teeth, his voice trembling, ¡°Call my uncle, mobilize the troops, I want him dead, I want him dead¡­¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± The bodyguard did not dare to delay, quickly calling the military camp. Greg did not interfere, nor did he show any intention of fleeing. Instead, he found a clean spot to sit down and then gestured for Glen to come over to him. ¡°Talk to me, what¡¯s this about the garrison?¡± Glen wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, took a deep breath, and said: ¡°Qin Province has its own military forces, but for some reason, two years ago, another troop was sent over, stationed around The West River Valley. As soon as the garrison arrived, the Milton Family started to find ways to get close to them. Over the years, they got quite cozy with Alberto here.¡± Greg asked with curiosity, ¡°The Milton Family? Why would they want to get close to the garrison commander?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but I suspect it has something to do with the Stuart Family.¡± ¡°The Stuart Family?¡± Greg looked at Glen doubtfully, as he did not remember there being a Stuart Family in Qin Province. Glen hastened to explain, ¡°Strictly speaking, the Stuart Family is no longer considered a family of Qin Province, because their business spans the entire Seven Provinces of Northwest, so I never mentioned them to you.¡± ¡°The Seven Provinces of Northwest.¡± Greg mused for a moment and asked, ¡°Why would the Stuart Family want to get close to the garrison?¡± Glen said, ¡°The influence of the Stuart Family is extraordinary, and a significant part of the local military is under the Stuart¡¯s influence. The unexpected arrival of this new troop has seriously affected the Stuart Family¡¯s influence, so naturally, they would want to find out its purpose.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± ¡°Mr. Wolfe, should we¡­ should we leave first?¡± Greg glanced at him and said, ¡°Leave? Where to? I can leave, but can your Wolfe Family escape?¡± You actually know? Glen was almost on the verge of crying. He thought he was latching onto a powerful ally, but it turned out to be a ticking time bomb. Seeing his reaction, Greg frowned slightly and said, ¡°You are the Wolfe Family Head after all. Why is your ability to withstand pressure so weak?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Glen almost passed out from holding his breath. Greg shook his head and no longer paid attention to him, pondering what to do next. He knew he had to visit the garrison for sure, and his attitude couldn¡¯t be too soft, or else he would end up giving away all the Green Family¡¯s properties. If one planted fruit trees themselves, only to let someone else pick the peaches, that was something he could never agree to. Otherwise, how would he continue to get by in Qin Province? Moreover, in Cultivation, it was all about having a coherent state of mind. How could he practice Cultivation if his mind were not at ease? Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Chapter 424: Hitting You is Just an Appetizer (1) Chapter 424: Chapter 424: Hitting You is Just an Appetizer (1) The West River Valley was originally a tributary of the Enchanted River, but after the river changed its course, it became a small canyon. The military encampment was built in the midst of the canyon, and on the west side of the encampment lay a deep, dark cave, from which gusts of cold wind blew. From a bird¡¯s-eye view, one could see a very peculiar phenomenon. The entire encampment seemed to be built around that cave, and even the closest buildings were a good hundred meters away from the cave, as if something was being guarded against. Lukas Simon, the Head of the military encampment, stood in front of the camp, his face clouded with worry as he gazed at the cave, lost in thought. At that moment, the Guard Commander approached and said, ¡°Commander, young master Simon has had an accident.¡± Lukas Simon was momentarily stunned before turning around and saying, ¡°Alberto Simon? What has happened now?¡± ¡°Today, the young master took two bodyguards to the Time Restaurant, cleared out the patrons, and then got into a conflict with the Wolfe family, who had just acquired the restaurant.¡± The Guard Commander hesitated before adding, ¡°From what the young master meant, it seemed like he wanted to buy the restaurant, but the Wolfe family refused, so he broke that person¡¯s limbs.¡± ¡°The Wolfe family?¡± ¡°Yes, the restaurant was originally owned by the Green family.¡± Quickly, the Guard Commander relayed the whole story. After listening, Lukas Simon¡¯s expression immediately darkened, ¡°That idiot, doesn¡¯t even know he¡¯s being used as a pawn!¡± He tossed away the cigarette butt he was holding, turned around, and with furrowed brows said, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± The Guard Commander hesitated before responding, ¡°The bodyguards called and said that Barry Wolfe, the charmer Magician, arrived and broke young master Simon¡¯s limbs.¡± Lukas Simon¡¯s face darkened again, yet he remained silent. The killing intent emanating from his body clearly conveyed his rage. The Guard Commander lowered his head, not daring to speak. After a long pause, Lukas Simon took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, then said, ¡°Take that waste to the hospital, and bring Barry Wolfe here as well.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡­ The Milton Family. The butler hurried into the garden and said, ¡°Master, there is news from the restaurant¡ªBarry Wolfe has broken Alberto Simon¡¯s limbs.¡± The three people who were in the garden awaiting news burst into laughter upon hearing this. Simon Cooper laughed and said, ¡°Brother Milton, your plan was truly brilliant. Now let¡¯s see how Barry Wolfe gets out of this mess.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not getting out of anything; he¡¯d better get ready for his funeral.¡± Trent Preston sneered, ¡°He dares to lay a hand on the nephew of the military encampment Head. Barry Wolfe is indeed too arrogant.¡± Simon Cooper nodded in agreement, ¡°Old Preston is right. We solved a big problem without lifting a finger, all thanks to Daley Rogers¡¯s scheme.¡± Troy Milton restrained a smile and said, ¡°The show is about to begin. Shall we go have a look?¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go and watch.¡± ¡­ Barry Wolfe, the upstart charmer Magician, as a newly risen Grandmaster, attracted attention with every move he made. The incident at the restaurant had only just occurred, and the news had already spread throughout the provincial city. Before long, over a dozen onlookers had arrived at the restaurant. These were well-informed individuals who had access to the higher echelons; otherwise, they would not have been privileged enough to know Alberto Simon¡¯s identity. When the crowd reached the restaurant and saw that Greg Jensen had indeed beaten up Alberto Simon, they were instantly stunned. ¡°Damn, this Barry Wolfe is really wild!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not his first day being wild.¡± ¡°But can it be the same? Healington is thousands of miles away, and the military encampment is less than two hundred miles from here. In at most two hours, the military can reach this place.¡± ¡°Yeah, this is really ¡®instant karma¡¯.¡± ¡°What a shame, the youngest Grandmaster in history.¡± ¡°Hey, why do you think he didn¡¯t run away?¡± ¡°Maybe he thought the military wouldn¡¯t dare to touch him?¡± ¡°Heh heh, we¡¯re just waiting to see the show, but he¡¯s waiting for death.¡± The surrounding whispers fell word by word into the second room, but Greg Jensen paid no heed, contentedly sitting there drinking tea, waiting for someone from the military to arrive. After waiting for a long time, no one from the military had arrived, but Troy Milton and his two companions had already walked in first. ¡°Oh my, young master Simon, who beat you up like this?¡± As soon as Troy Milton entered the restaurant, he feigned concern and rushed over, saying, ¡°What happened to you¡­¡± Alberto Simon¡¯s limbs were broken, and his bodyguards did not dare to move him; he still lay on the ground. Seeing Troy Milton, he was as excited as if he¡¯d seen family, exclaiming, ¡°Daley, your timing is perfect, hurry and call someone to teach Barry Wolfe a lesson. I want to kill him, I must kill him!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call someone right away.¡± Troy Milton quickly stood up, took out his cellphone, and pretended to make a call as he walked to the side. Once in the corner, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and began to laugh silently to himself. Me, go up against Barry Wolfe? Do I stand a chance? This has to be a joke, right? ¡°Young master Simon, as your brother, I too want to avenge you, but I simply lack the power.¡± At this point, Troy Milton couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, ¡°So, I suggest you and that Barry Wolfe play a game of dog-eat-dog first. Once things are settled, we can celebrate with some drinks.¡± On the other side, Trent Preston approached Greg Jensen and mocked, ¡°Master Wolfe, no harm has come to you, I see.¡± Glen Wolfe angrily retorted, ¡°Trent Preston, don¡¯t come here causing trouble, go mind your own business!¡± Trent Preston glanced at him and sneered, ¡°So, you¡¯ve decided to side with him, huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Glen Wolfe snapped back. Trent Preston spoke indifferently, ¡°I hope you can remain that resolute.¡± At that moment, Greg Jensen suddenly spoke up, ¡°You think I won¡¯t kill you?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Trent Preston turned instinctively, looking over in a daze. Before he could react, he saw a fist appear before him. Boom! Trent Preston¡¯s nasal bone broke at the impact, and warm blood gushed out like a fountain. After all, he was nearly a Grandmaster, and although he couldn¡¯t dodge the punch, his ability to take a hit was still not too shabby. He felt his brain go blank, his body merely wobbled, but he managed to steady himself. ¡°You¡­ you dare hit me?¡± Trent Preston looked incredulously at Greg Jensen but quickly realized whom he was confronting. Greg Jensen rubbed his wrist lightly and said coolly, ¡°Hitting you is just an appetizer; do you think I might kill you?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Trent Preston roared in anger, ¡°You¡­ you better not try to scare me!¡± Although his mouth expressed disbelief and defiance, his body honestly took two steps back because he knew if Barry Wolfe wanted to kill someone, he really would do it, without caring about their status. Moreover, his own status as the Family Head of the Preston Family might be worthless in the eyes of Barry Wolfe. For a moment, Trent Preston found himself in a dilemma, unable to defeat his opponent yet feeling too ashamed to simply walk away. Simon Cooper stood not far away, his face full of cold mockery as he snorted, ¡°He brings disgrace upon himself.¡± Rumble! Just then, a rumbling noise suddenly came from a distance. Everyone rushed to the windows to look out, only to see two helicopters flying over from afar. Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Chapter 425: Yin Sha Qi_1 Chapter 425: Chapter 425: Yin Sha Qi_1 Alberto Simon learned that the helicopter had arrived and immediately became excited, his crimson eyes glaring at Greg Jensen as he said malevolently, ¡°My uncle has sent people, you¡¯re as good as dead. I¡¯m going to chop off all your limbs!¡± Greg Jensen acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard, continuing to drink his tea as if nothing had happened. ¡°Still pretending, huh.¡± ¡°Let him pretend, we¡¯ll see how long he can keep it up.¡± Everyone glanced subconsciously towards Greg Jensen, their eyes filled with mockery and jest, curious to see his reaction. To their disappointment, Greg Jensen remained serene, showing not a hint of fear, as if it had nothing to do with him. Soon, the helicopter descended onto the upper helipad of the restaurant. Moments later, a platoon of fully armed soldiers walked in. The captain scanned the crowd and asked, ¡°Is Mr. Simon here?¡± Alberto Simon shouted with excitement, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± The captain quickly led his men over and, seeing Alberto Simon¡¯s miserable condition, his expression darkened as he asked, ¡°Who did this to you?¡± ¡°It was me!¡± Greg Jensen stood up on his own initiative and walked over to Alberto Simon. Alberto Simon stared at Greg Jensen as if he were mad and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him, kill him now!¡± The captain frowned slightly and ordered, ¡°Take Mr. Simon to the hospital, and bring this man back with us.¡± Alberto Simon, coming to his senses, sneered coldly, ¡°Yes, yes, take him back. I want to torture him properly. Don¡¯t let him die before I come back!¡± A few soldiers carried Alberto Simon out, while several others approached Greg Jensen, intending to tie him up. Greg Jensen looked at the captain and said indifferently, ¡°I advise you not to tie me up. If I start to feel uncomfortable, I might decide not to go with you. As for the consequences, I think you can guess.¡± The captain hesitated for a moment before waving his hand at his subordinates. Two soldiers immediately stepped aside, and the ropes in their hands were put away. Greg Jensen strode out. ¡°Hahaha, Barry Wolfe is done for now.¡± ¡°Once he¡¯s in the military camp, what good can come of it for him?¡± ¡°Just wait for the news tomorrow. I bet he won¡¯t last the night.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, he¡¯s a Grandmaster after all. I think he can endure a night of torture.¡± ¡­ Two helicopters took off almost simultaneously. Before leaving, Alberto Simon kept laughing at Greg Jensen, his smile filled with viciousness. Greg Jensen paid him no mind, focusing intently on the scenery below. The helicopter flew at a low altitude, and from the open cabin door, people and buildings below could be seen turning into the size of ants. A few soldiers subtly surrounded Greg Jensen in the middle, watching him with vigilant faces, showing no signs of slackness. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care and after looking at the scenery for a while, he leaned back in his chair and rested with his eyes closed. Before long, the helicopter was over The West River Valley. Greg Jensen, who had been resting with his eyes closed, suddenly felt a chill all over his body, accompanied by a faint tingling sensation. He looked down and saw neatly arranged military barracks below. Over the barracks, however, there hovered an almost imperceptible layer of dark energy. Had he not reached the seventh level of Qi Refinement and birthed Divine Sense, even he would have struggled to detect this dark energy. ¡°Such dense energy of malevolence?¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat puzzled as he stared intently at the scene below for quite some time, until the plane was about to land when he noticed the cave ¡°protected¡± by the military camp. The surging yin evil qi was emanating from this very cave. ¡°This camp doesn¡¯t look simple. But there¡¯s nothing wrong with the feng shui here, so how could there be such a strong presence of yin evil qi?¡± Unable to figure it out, Greg¡¯s contemplation was interrupted as the plane landed smoothly at the terminal. ¡°Get off, and don¡¯t you try any tricks, or my gun won¡¯t show mercy!¡± The team captain looked at Greg with a vigilant gaze as the soldiers beside him also raised their guns, ready to prevent Greg from making a desperate move. Greg was indifferent to their attitude, looking around with an air of curiosity like a regular tourist. This behavior, on the contrary, confused the captain and his men, causing their guard to drop significantly. What they didn¡¯t know was that Greg, though looking curious, was actually observing the camp¡¯s layout and defenses. Really, he didn¡¯t have to come to the camp at all; back at the restaurant, if he had wished to leave, nobody could have stopped him. The reason he willingly came was mainly not to lose the advantageous situation he had. Moreover, he believed that even within the military camp, with his skills, his life would not be at risk. As Greg followed the captain toward the largest tent, he observed the guard configurations around them, soon noticing something peculiar. The camp seemed to be tightly guarded, but this ¡°tightness¡± was not aimed externally. In simple terms, it was tight on the outside, loose on the inside; the external defenses could only be considered average, but a significant number of forces were concentrated inside, especially around the cave. It appeared less to guard against external enemies than to prevent something from escaping the cave. What could be inside the cave? Greg paused mid-step and looked up, observing layers of yin evil qi, invisible to the naked eye, swirling with the breeze over the camp. Could it be related to the yin evil qi? Seeing him halt, the soldiers behind increased their vigilance, shouting, ¡°Move it!¡± Greg slowly turned his head, his icy gaze sharp as a sword, causing the soldiers to involuntarily step back. The captain spoke coldly, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t make this difficult for us, or I can¡¯t guarantee my gun won¡¯t misfire.¡± Greg chuckled, shook his head, and continued to follow the captain forward. Soon, the group reached the largest tent. The commanding officer, Lukas Simon, was in his forties, slender with a chiseled face and narrow eyes gleaming with a cold light. His complexion, sallow with a greenish tinge, caught Greg¡¯s attention. Afflicted with yin evil qi? Greg was momentarily stunned. The sky above the camp indeed contained much yin evil qi, but with so many robust and vigorous soldiers in the camp, they should naturally counteract it, certainly not leading to the situation at hand. Unless Lukas Simon had been in close proximity to the source of the yin evil qi. The captain stepped forward, saluted, and reported, ¡°Reporting to the commanding officer, the person has been brought here.¡± Lukas Simon looked up, his gaze briefly flashing a sharp chill as he asked coldly, ¡°Are you Barry Wolfe?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± Greg responded, neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve causing trouble in Qin Province!¡± Lukas Simon¡¯s tone was icy, making no effort to hide his anger, but considering that Barry Wolfe was a Grandmaster, killing him outright would surely upset many, so he tread carefully. Greg calmly stated, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean by ¡®trouble.¡¯ I was merely following the rules of Jianghu.¡± ¡°Rules of Jianghu? Let me tell you, those rules don¡¯t apply here!¡± Lukas Simon put his feet on the table and said, ¡°So tell me, how should I deal with you? How about I just kill you right now?¡± Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Chapter 426: Auspicious Site_1 Chapter 426: Chapter 426: Auspicious Site_1 ¡°Heh¡­¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Instead of considering whether or not to kill me, you might want to consider how much longer you have to live!¡± Swish! Before his words had finished, the captain and others immediately raised their guns and switched off the safety. Lukas Simon slightly narrowed his eyes and stared at Greg Jensen, ¡°Young man, are you threatening me?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯m just stating a fact.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lukas Simon was taken aback and let out a chuckle, ¡°Well, explain it to me then. If you make it clear, I might consider sparing your life.¡± ¡°You might as well not bother considering, just come at me and see if you can kill me!¡± Greg Jensen was known from a young age for being tough; he never bowed to pressure. Faced with Lukas Simon¡¯s assertiveness, he immediately clammed up. It was apparent that Lukas Simon was a master of Dark Strength, but with Greg Jensen¡¯s current ability, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to kill him instantly. Anyway, assuming the name of Barry Wolfe, worst case it¡¯s fish die and nets break; he could just discard the Wolfe family and take on a new identity. ¡°How insolent!¡± The captain immediately pressed the muzzle of his gun forward. Lukas Simon looked at Greg Jensen with an uncertain expression and said coldly, ¡°Kid, did I give you some sort of impression that I am particularly easy to talk to?¡± Greg Jensen said mockingly, ¡°Not at all, I just feel that a dying man¡¯s words are kind. Since you¡¯re about to die, you should be more agreeable.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Yinchi, Daju, Zhongwan!¡± Before Lukas Simon could speak, Greg Jensen rapidly listed the names of several key acupoints; after hearing them, Lukas Simon¡¯s face changed drastically, as though he was thinking of something. He coldly watched Greg Jensen, ¡°Am I poisoned?¡± Lately, Lukas Simon often felt sharp pains in certain parts of his body, and the locations of the pain matched the acupoints Greg Jensen had mentioned. Therefore, hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, his first thought was that he was poisoned. But on second thought, it seemed wrong. He spent each day inside the military camp, eating, drinking, and doing everything else there; Greg Jensen had never visited the camp, so there was no opportunity for him to poison him. Setting aside poisoning, there was only one possibility left. The person in front of him, Barry Wolfe, was not only a Martial Arts Grandmaster but also had exquisite medical skills, as he had inferred from his condition. Upon realizing this, Lukas Simon was startled by his own thoughts. A Martial Arts Grandmaster in his twenties was shocking enough, where did he find the time to learn medical skills? Lukas Simon was puzzled but knew that this was not the time to dwell on such matters. His tone softened slightly as he asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± Greg Jensen remained silent and turned to glance at the captain and the others. Lukas Simon frowned and instructed, ¡°You guys go out first.¡± ¡°Commander, he is a dangerous person¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, I know. Go out first.¡± Lukas Simon waved his hand dismissively. Seeing this, the captain glared at Greg Jensen with a warning look and then led his team out. After they left, Lukas Simon hesitated, stood up, and said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, please take a seat. I was too offensive just now, please don¡¯t take offense.¡± It seems like there¡¯s no need to flee for his life. Greg Jensen also breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, ¡°Commander Simon, you are too polite.¡± Lukas Simon gestured for him to sit beside him and then asked, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, how did you figure it out?¡± Greg Jensen did not answer but countered, ¡°What exactly is being suppressed in the cave?¡± Upon hearing these words, Lukas Simon¡¯s expression darkened as he demanded, ¡°Who are you, really?¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Commander Simon, there¡¯s no need to rush. If it¡¯s inconvenient, you don¡¯t have to say anything. The main reason I¡¯m asking is that your illness is directly related to the cave.¡± Lukas Simon¡¯s eyebrows knitted tightly together as he said sternly, ¡°You¡¯d better give me a convincing reason, or I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡± Seeing this, Greg Jensen no longer concealed the truth, and immediately disclosed the yin evil energy he saw on the plane and the fact that he observed Lukas Simon¡¯s life was in danger. Lukas Simon was half-convinced, and after listening, he fell into deep thought. After a long while, he suddenly looked up and asked, ¡°Can you really see the yin evil energy?¡± ¡°Of course, I can.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°However, this is a method passed down from my sect, and I¡¯m not at liberty to disclose the details.¡± Lukas Simon nodded silently, pondered for a moment, and then cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, is there a way to eradicate the yin evil energy?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s heart stirred, and he said, ¡°There is a way indeed, but I need to examine the specific situation. Otherwise, it¡¯s just a temporary relief that won¡¯t eradicate the root cause.¡± To certain Martial Arts Grandmasters and even those in cultivation, yin evil energy is harmful and provides no benefits. But to Greg Jensen, yin evil energy, like nature¡¯s spiritual energy, could be absorbed and then transformed into his own True Qi. If the yin evil energy within the military camp was so dense, how much more abundant would it be inside the cave? Such abundant yin evil energy was, to Greg Jensen, akin to a treasure trove of geomancy. If he could cultivate there, his progress would be several times faster than outside. ¡°Is there really a way?¡± Lukas Simon clearly was somewhat disbelieving. ¡°Really, there is. Otherwise, how do you think whatever is in the cave is being suppressed?¡± Greg Jensen laughed again and said, ¡°How about I treat Commander Simon first? That would be a good way to verify whether this method of clearing the yin evil energy is effective.¡± ¡°That would be good, Mr. Jensen, thank you for your trouble.¡± ¡°Commander Simon, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Greg Jensen sat down next to Lukas Simon and began to take his pulse. After a short while, he took out a silver needle and started to cleanse Lukas Simon of the yin evil energy. This acupuncture session was different from the ones before. Previously, Greg Jensen would first insert the needles and then use them as a medium to transfer his own True Qi into the patient¡¯s body to help regulate their meridians. The reason for this was because, at that time, Greg Jensen could not project True Qi outwardly. Now, it was different. He had reached the seventh level of Qi Refinement and had developed Divine Sense, which allowed him to perform acupuncture while controlling the True Qi to enter Lukas Simon¡¯s body, driving his internal yin evil energy to one location, and then using the silver needle to seal the meridian. Finally, by using the Guidance Technique, he absorbed the yin evil energy into his own body, and after refining it into True Qi, he completed the treatment. During the absorption process, Greg Jensen¡¯s face inevitably showed signs of the yin evil energy entering his body, which Lukas Simon noticed, feeling somewhat touched. It was said that Barry Wolfe was a heartless executioner. It seems the rumors were mistaken, eh? Barry Wolfe was clearly a kind-hearted young man, so how did he become known as a ruthless executioner? It must be the doings of those families again! Thinking of people like Troy Milton, Lukas Simon¡¯s face involuntarily darkened. They dared to use Alberto Simon as a pawn, this matter isn¡¯t over! ¡­ Meanwhile, having watched the commotion, Troy Milton and his companions returned to the Milton family estate, planning to wait there for news about Barry Wolfe. Simon Cooper inquired, ¡°Daley Rogers, do you really think Lukas Simon will have Barry Wolfe killed?¡± Troy Milton smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if he doesn¡¯t kill him, he¡¯ll beat him half to death. By then, wouldn¡¯t Barry Wolfe¡¯s fate still be in our hands?¡± Trent Preston laughed loudly, ¡°Hahaha, I actually hope that kid stays wild after joining the military camp. For sure he¡¯ll get shot to death by stray bullets.¡± Simon Cooper chuckled and then looked at Troy Milton, saying, ¡°Daley Rogers, with Barry Wolfe taken care of, about the Green family¡¯s assets¡­¡± Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Chapter 427: Regretting Not Meeting Sooner_1 Chapter 427: Chapter 427: Regretting Not Meeting Sooner_1 Speaking of this, Troy Milton¡¯s expression became more serious, and he said thoughtfully, ¡°Since Alberto Simon has already been invited to join the game, it would be bad to kick him out now. Anyway, he needs to take the lion¡¯s share. As for the rest, our three families will split it evenly. You two don¡¯t have any objections, do you?¡± Trent Preston spoke up, ¡°I object!¡± Troy Milton and Simon Cooper were taken aback and turned to look. Trent Preston laughed, ¡°The main thing is that you¡¯ve been planning all this, we haven¡¯t actually done much. Lets not split the remaining part evenly. Your Milton Family can take forty percent, and we¡¯ll each take thirty percent.¡± Troy Milton smiled, ¡°That¡­ doesn¡¯t seem quite right.¡± Brown-noser! Simon Cooper cursed inwardly, feeling somewhat displeased, but there was nothing he could do about it. What Trent Preston said was true, they hadn¡¯t really done much, and since Troy Milton had a deep connection with the Stuart Family, it was reasonable for him to take forty percent. ¡°Trent is right, let¡¯s do it that way,¡± Simon Cooper forced a smile. Troy Milton sighed, ¡°Well then, I have no choice but to respectfully comply.¡± It was then that the butler hurried over, saying: ¡°Master, there¡¯s news from the other side. After Barry Wolfe entered the military camp, not only did Lukas Simon not execute him, but the two seemed to get along very well.¡± ¡°Get along very well?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Barry Wolfe had broken all of Alberto Simon¡¯s limbs, how could Lukas Simon let him off?¡± All three were dumbfounded, looked at each other, and were completely at a loss. The butler said, ¡°It seems that Barry Wolfe can help Lukas Simon get rid of some ¡®yin sha¡¯ aura, so that¡¯s why Lukas Simon treated him with such courtesy.¡± ¡°What the heck is ¡®yin sha¡¯ aura? Is that kid blowing smoke?¡± Trent Preston said, stunned. However, Troy Milton shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, ¡®yin sha¡¯ aura sounds like it¡¯s related to Feng Shui studies. Since the kid claims to be a suave magician, he must have profound insights into the art of Feng Shui.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± asked Trent Preston. Troy Milton smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just bring in a few Feng Shui masters?¡± Simon Cooper¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll go to the Ford family and get someone.¡± Trent Preston added, ¡°I heard that a Feng Shui Master from out of town arrived some days ago and is currently staying with the Ford family. Let¡¯s call him over, too.¡± Troy Milton thought it over, ¡°Let¡¯s just go there directly, meet up with the guy, and then head to the military camp. Barry Wolfe is a bit tricky; if he really helps the military solve their problem, we won¡¯t be able to touch him in the future.¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡­ Lukas Simon¡¯s body contained far more ¡®yin sha¡¯ aura than Greg Jensen had imagined. It took nearly three hours before he completely refined the aura. Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s complexion gradually become rosy, surprise emerged on Lukas Simon¡¯s face as he said: ¡°Mr. Wolfe¡¯s skills are extraordinary. You actually managed to refine the ¡®yin sha¡¯ aura?¡± ¡°Hmm, barely.¡± Greg Jensen replied offhandedly, then asked, ¡°How do you feel, Commander Simon?¡± ¡°Haha, I feel like I¡¯ve returned to my twenties,¡± laughed Lukas Simon. Having tested himself while Greg Jensen was refining the ¡®yin sha¡¯ aura, Lukas Simon found he felt refreshed, with the True Qi within his body flowing without any hindrance, and even felt a few pounds lighter. ¡°Mr. Wolfe¡¯s medical skills are truly excellent!¡± Lukas Simon couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up. ¡°You flatter me, Commander Simon.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Now you must believe that I really do have a way to clear the ¡®yin sha,¡¯ right?¡± ¡°Believe, of course I believe!¡± Lukas Simon laughed heartily and said, ¡°I¡¯m a few years older than you, so I¡¯ll call you ¡®younger brother¡¯ from now on. And there¡¯s no need to keep calling me ¡®sir¡¯; just call me ¡®big brother.''¡± ¡°Big Brother Lukas,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Lukas Simon laughed loudly and asked, ¡°When does Young Brother Barry plan to clear the Yin Sha?¡± Greg glanced outside, seeing it was still early, and replied directly, ¡°We can do it now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to rest a bit?¡± Lukas Simon asked with concern. Greg shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Big Brother Lukas, I have to go in first to see what the situation is like inside. I can¡¯t possibly clear all the Yin Sha today.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s also true.¡± Lukas Simon nodded and then stood up, speaking seriously, ¡°Young Brother Barry, to be honest, my brothers and I have been stationed here for several years, constantly eroded by those things, and many brothers have fallen ill beyond recovery. I don¡¯t ask you to completely solve the problem in the cave, but if you can just reduce the assault of the Yin Sha, big brother would be truly grateful.¡± ¡°Big Brother Lukas is too kind.¡± ¡°This is not about kindness.¡± Lukas shook his head and said earnestly, ¡°Since you can remove the Yin Sha, you naturally know how terrifying it is. If it spreads out and is encountered by ordinary people, the consequences are unthinkable. I¡¯m not afraid to be laughed at, but when we brothers came here, we even wrote our wills.¡± Hearing this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but respect, ¡°Big Brother Lukas, rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of the Yin Sha. I¡¯ll do my utmost.¡± Lukas Simon said excitedly, ¡°Thanks in advance, younger brother.¡± ¡°Report!¡± ¡°Come in!¡± The captain walked in, glanced at Greg, and reported, ¡°Sir, Troy Milton, Trent Preston, and Simon Cooper, along with two people claiming to be Feng Shui Masters, request an audience with you.¡± ¡°How did they get here?¡± asked Lukas, surprised and frowning, ¡°Let them in.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The captain turned and left, shortly returning with five individuals. Besides Milton¡¯s trio, there was a familiar face¡ªnone other than the Fu family¡¯s old master, Bradley Ford. Bradley, who knew of Barry¡¯s identity, was taken aback upon seeing him there. Greg gave a subtle shake of his head, signaling him to carry on as usual and not to worry about him. Bradley nodded, understanding the cue. Milton¡¯s trio was exchanging pleasantries with Lukas Simon and didn¡¯t notice the exchange between the two. After exchanging greetings, Troy Milton glanced at Greg and said to Lukas with a smile, ¡°Sir, I heard there was an outbreak of Yin Sha here, so I specifically brought two Feng Shui Masters. What do you think¡­¡± ¡°Feng Shui Masters?¡± Lukas furrowed his brows; he had sought the help of Feng Shui Masters before, but several of them had come and gone without any effect. ¡°Yes, this is Master Bradley Ford, the best Feng Shui Master in our Qin Province.¡± Trent Preston pointed to the old man beside him and said, ¡°This is Master Ford¡¯s martial uncle, Mr. Randy Locke.¡± Randy Locke, with his white hair and beard, appeared as if a hermit, save for his eyes which were filled with a cool indifference, suggesting he wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. He nodded slightly as a form of greeting. Lukas Simon said with a frown, ¡°I appreciate the thought, gentlemen, but I¡¯ve already engaged Mr. Barry to help, so there¡¯s no need to trouble you two.¡± Troy Milton looked at Greg again and scoffed, ¡°He¡¯s just a young fellow in his twenties, busy enough with martial arts. What could he know about the art of Feng Shui?¡± Following up, Simon Cooper said, ¡°Exactly, Captain Lukas, you mustn¡¯t be deceived by this youngster.¡± Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Chapter 428: Tian Kuang Yu Rain_1 chapter 428: chapter 428: tian kuang yu rain_1 greg jensen¡¯s face turned cold, and a wave of anger rose in his heart, but since this was a military camp, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to take action directly, so he had to patiently say, ¡°has the cooper family head grown old, perhaps forgetting the five words ¡®a grandmaster must not be insulted¡¯? or do you think, because i am young, that i am easy to bully?¡± simon cooper¡¯s face changed, he slapped his own mouth and said with an awkward smile, ¡°hehe, look at this mouth of mine, how can it be so unguarded? great grandmaster barry, i am a straightforward person, please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± ¡°hehe.¡± greg jensen chuckled coldly without saying yes or no. randy locke suddenly spoke up, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with what the cooper family head said? you¡¯re just a young man in your twenties, how many years of feng shui knowledge have you learned from your master? you haven¡¯t even memorized the yin-yang and the eight trigrams thoroughly, yet you dare to practice feng shui for others, aren¡¯t you a fraud?¡± bradley ford was startled; although he didn¡¯t have much affection for randy locke, there was still the prestige of their sect at stake, and he was afraid that greg jensen might kill randy locke in anger. he quickly stood up and said with a smile, ¡°uncle, you can¡¯t really say that, there¡¯s always someone better out there, it¡¯s not good for us to pass judgments so recklessly, right?¡± randy locke glanced at him coldly and snorted, choosing not to speak any further. ¡°it¡¯s just a grandmaster title, you can¡¯t forbid people from speaking, right?¡± troy milton¡¯s face was full of a cold smirk, having an attitude as if challenging, ¡°come hit me,¡± he felt that with the stuart family behind him, barry wolfe would definitely not dare to touch him. seeing that greg jensen remained silent, his heart settled, and he began to lecture in the manner of an elder, ¡°a person¡¯s energy is limited. your achievements in martial arts are indeed admirable, but you can¡¯t claim that your talent in feng shui is equally great, can you?¡± greg jensen burst out laughing, intentionally provoking him, ¡°that¡¯s right, my talent in feng shui really isn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°uh¡­¡± troy milton¡¯s expression froze, his face reddened slightly and he coughed lightly before saying, ¡°even if you have a great talent for feng shui, how much time can you possibly spend on it? aren¡¯t you practicing martial arts anymore?¡± greg jensen replied indifferently, ¡°practicing martial arts is very simple, just practice two hours every day, and soon enough, become a grandmaster.¡± ¡°i¡­¡± at these words, troy milton almost spat out a mouthful of old blood in frustration. two hours a day, for twenty years, and then you become a grandmaster? who would believe such a claim? troy milton was convinced that he was bragging and retorted sarcastically, ¡°two hours a day, how could you become a grandmaster with that? i¡¯ve been practicing for decades, through the harsh winters and the scorching summers, and i¡¯m still only a half-step grandmaster. even if you have great talent, without hard work, it¡¯s impossible to become a grandmaster so quickly.¡± greg jensen shook his head and said lightly, ¡°it¡¯s the same answer, your limited experience restricts your imagination. just because you haven¡¯t seen it doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t do it. the main reason you can¡¯t become a grandmaster is that you simply lack the ability, your talent is as low as it gets.¡± ¡°you¡­¡± troy milton¡¯s face darkened terribly, yet he couldn¡¯t refute those words. all he could do was turn to lukas simon and say, ¡°commander simon, master randy is indeed a well-known feng shui master far and wide.¡± with his hands clasped behind his back, randy locke said quite arrogantly, ¡°commander simon, is it? as the common saying goes, ¡®appreciate talents from any quarters.¡¯ i can tell you responsibly that, in our inland, none of the feng shui masters are worthy of my attention.¡± he glanced at greg jensen and said with a sneer, ¡°let me put it this way, this young man is no different from trash in my eyes, even if he is not a fraud!¡± ¡°uncle!¡± bradley ford¡¯s face changed with fear, afraid that greg jensen, in a fit of rage, would take matters into his own hands and slaughter randy locke on the spot. lukas simon really disliked randy locke¡¯s boastful nature, and since the man was recommended by troy milton, he was even less inclined to use him. he frowned and turned his head toward greg jensen. greg jensen smiled playfully and said to lukas simon, ¡°since the family head of the milton family and the others want to help, it wouldn¡¯t be good for you to refuse. how about this, let this master locke have a look first? maybe he can solve the problem here.¡± lukas simon was startled and a bit puzzled by greg jensen¡¯s meaning, pondering, ¡°that¡¯s also fine, then we¡¯ll have to trouble master locke.¡± ¡°you¡¯re too kind, it¡¯s just a small effort.¡± randy locke answered indifferently, casting a disdainful glance at greg jensen, snorted coldly, and turned his head away. a trace of joy flickered in the eyes of troy milton and others. as long as greg jensen was not involved in this matter and had not established a connection with lukas simon, they felt relieved. as for the so-called malevolent energy and whether it could be resolved, they really didn¡¯t care. with one less thing to worry about, troy milton began to flatter greg jensen, asking with a face full of concern, ¡°how is the young mr. simon now, commander simon? is he doing well?¡± ¡°yes, we just went to the restaurant and saw, the handsome young mr. simon was cruelly crippled by barry wolfe, it¡¯s too tragic!¡± ¡°we as outsiders can¡¯t stand it, you must stand up for mr. simon.¡± as soon as troy milton spoke, trent preston and simon cooper eagerly joined in agreement. previously, barry wolfe might have been able to deal with the malevolent energy, and lukas simon might not have touched him, but now with randy locke involved, lukas simon was definitely not going to let barry wolfe off the hook. now was the perfect opportunity to eliminate barry wolfe. once that was done, the green family¡¯s assets would be in their control, and in the future, the martial way community of the provincial city would be ruled by their three families. the more troy milton thought about it, the more excited he became, unaware that lukas simon¡¯s face had grown somber. ¡°thanks to the three of you for the reminder, i, lukas simon, will definitely remember this favor!¡± upon hearing lukas simon¡¯s tone change, the three of them, including troy milton, were all taken aback. lukas simon glanced at the three and said indifferently, ¡°before that, i¡¯d like you three to explain something. my nephew has always been about eat, drink, and be merry without any proper business. how did he come up with the idea to buy a restaurant?¡± ¡°that¡­¡± troy milton sensed things were going south, cracking a forced smile awkwardly, ¡°perhaps¡­ maybe mr. simon had an epiphany and wanted to start his own venture.¡± lukas simon raised an eyebrow, ¡°oh? is that so?¡± simon cooper also realized what was happening and hurriedly said, ¡°right, right, just that day, you know, mr. simon came to me, saying he wanted to start a business, that he couldn¡¯t continue this folly.¡± ¡°okay, i¡¯ll ask him when i have time.¡± lukas simon scoffed and glanced at the three, standing up to approach greg jensen, whispering, ¡°barry, brother, i¡¯ll remember what happened today and thank you specially another day.¡± ¡°you¡¯re too polite, commander simon; i¡¯ll be heading back first then.¡± ¡°hmm, i¡¯ll have liutenant wang and the others escort you.¡± lukas simon beckoned to the captain who, after receiving the orders, led greg jensen towards the exit. troy milton and the others had arrived late and did not know that greg jensen had healed lukas simon¡¯s hidden ailments. seeing this scene, they were dumbfounded. what does this mean? they beat up the military commander¡¯s nephew, got captured and brought back to the military base, and then just walked out so casually? the assault was just forgiven? what exactly was going on with lukas simon? someone had broken all four limbs of his own nephew, and he just let the perpetrator go? could it be that this kid had some unknown background? Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Chapter 429: Arrogance Courts Disaster_1 chapter 429: chapter 429: arrogance courts disaster_1 milton family estate. ¡°daley, do you think this barry wolfe really has some kind of background?¡± ¡°impossible.¡± troy milton shook his head and frowned, ¡°if he truly had a background, he would have come knocking on our door a long time ago. why wait until now?¡± simon cooper nodded silently, lost in thought, ¡°that¡¯s true, but¡­ what about lukas simon?¡± trent preston snorted coldly, ¡°i bet lukas simon is still hoping that barry wolfe will help him dispel the negative energy, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°that makes sense!¡± troy milton took a deep breath and said, ¡°regardless, let¡¯s first break the negative energy. if, after dispelling the negative energy, lukas doesn¡¯t make a move, then we¡¯ll think of another plan.¡± simon cooper¡¯s mind raced, and he whispered, ¡°if we go to the hospital¡­¡± he made a throat-slitting gesture, and the other two immediately understood, their eyes widening in shock. trent preston lowered his voice urgently, ¡°old simon, isn¡¯t this¡­ a bit too risky?¡± simon cooper curled his lip and scoffed, ¡°this city is our turf. as long as we don¡¯t admit it, who would know it was us? alberto simon just had a conflict with barry wolfe, and then he dies. even if lukas simon doesn¡¯t want to go after barry, he might no longer have a choice.¡± trent preston still had some reservations and turned to look at troy milton. troy milton slowly shook his head and said, ¡°better not take the risk. lukas is already suspicious of us. if we provoke him, our lives will become very difficult.¡± in the local military, more than half of the middle-ranking officers are from the stuart family, and it is the same with the inspectors. even so, the stuart family would have to show some deference to lukas simon. the reason is none other. although lukas¡¯ personal strength is not very formidable, he is, after all, a military commander, and moreover, one from an external military force who has direct access to the top echelons. although the stuart family is not afraid, they also do not wish to make an enemy of such a person. if the trio from the milton family angered lukas, not only would the stuart family not help them, but they would also actively deliver them to lukas. troy milton sighed, ¡°let¡¯s just resolve the issue with the negative energy first.¡± simon cooper nodded thoughtfully and then inquired, ¡°can we rely on randy locke?¡± troy milton said, ¡°there should be no problem, after all, he is bradley ford¡¯s martial uncle.¡± trent preston wondered, ¡°bradley¡¯s dad has been gone for so many years now. where did this martial uncle suddenly come from?¡± troy milton explained, ¡°randy¡¯s martial grandfather and bradley¡¯s great-grandfather were martial brothers who both studied under bradley¡¯s martial great-grandfather. afterward, randy¡¯s martial grandfather went to the south to develop, and the two families lost touch. randy locke has seemingly done well for himself in the south. he came back this time specifically to pay homage to his ancestors.¡± simon cooper nodded and said, ¡°let¡¯s hope he can really deal with the negative energy.¡± ¡­ ford residence. ¡°martial uncle, you were too impulsive.¡± because they needed to prepare some items, randy locke returned to the ford residence with bradley ford. once home, bradley couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°do you know who that person is? you dared to call him a swindler?¡± randy locke snorted coldly, ¡°so young and daring to go around offering feng shui consultation, what is he if not a swindler? you should know, in our sect, someone his age would not even have been sent out as an apprentice yet.¡± bradley ford said somewhat helplessly, ¡°martial uncle, he¡¯s a grandmaster, a martial arts grandmaster!¡± ¡°a martial arts grandmaster? a grandmaster that young?¡± randy locke also had a startle upon learning this, as he had been too focused on supporting the ford family and hadn¡¯t paid close attention to the conversation of the others. he cleared his throat and feigned calmness, ¡°this only proves that he is a fraud. as far as i know¡­¡± bradley ford brutally cut him off, ¡°uncle master, a grandmaster must not be insulted!¡± randy locke¡¯s expression froze, and then he waved his hand dismissively, ¡°don¡¯t worry, your uncle master hasn¡¯t been idling around in the south all these years. i have friends everywhere in the martial world. even within healington, i have a handful of good friends¡­¡± bradley ford said somewhat speechlessly, ¡°uncle master, they¡¯ve even killed healington¡¯s messengers and elders, what more your one?¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± randy locke was now completely panicked, ¡°he dares to kill people from healington?¡± ¡°what else did you think? otherwise, why would those family heads be so afraid of him, determined to kill him?¡± bradley ford said helplessly, ¡°that¡¯s why i kept giving you signals, telling you not to get involved in this mess.¡± randy locke¡¯s complexion turned somewhat pale, ¡°ah, i¡­ i didn¡¯t see it.¡± busy posturing, what could you possibly see? bradley ford was annoyed in his heart, but he didn¡¯t have any solution for his impetuous uncle master. he wanted to give randy locke a good scare to prevent him from causing more trouble. yet, seeing his uncle master looking so distressed, he couldn¡¯t bear to do it and could only try to comfort him: ¡°uncle master, you don¡¯t need to be too anxious. as far as i understand, that person is quite reasonable. as long as you don¡¯t cross his line, he probably won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± ¡°oh, that¡¯s good.¡± randy locke heaved a sigh of relief, then asked, ¡°what about the west river valley then¡­¡± ¡°since he has already given it to you, you should take care of it well.¡± bradley ford hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°are you sure you can deal with the yin sha?¡± when it came to feng shui, randy locke suddenly perked up and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry. i encountered this yin sha thing a few years back in the southern border. to suppress the birthplace of yin sha, all you need is a statue of guan gong. you don¡¯t need anything else; it¡¯s quite simple to handle.¡± hearing this, bradley ford felt something was off, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what. seeing that his uncle master was so confident, he could only nod in agreement. he then called the butler and ordered him to help prepare everything that was needed. ¡­ greg jensen walked out of the camp unharmed, and the news quickly spread. everyone was shocked to learn that lukas simon hadn¡¯t given him a hard time. ¡°fuck, could it be that barry wolfe has some kind of background?¡± ¡°not a chance. i heard it¡¯s because of the yin sha matter. the milton family had consulted a feng shui master to solve the issue. once the yin sha is dealt with, barry wolfe is still doomed.¡± ¡°heh, just buying himself a few more days to live, then.¡± ¡°exactly!¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pity, barry wolfe became a grandmaster so young. if he could survive, he would definitely become a powerful being of the daoist realm in the future.¡± ¡°fortune rains on the meek, disaster strikes the proud! there¡¯s nothing that can be done; who told him to be so arrogant?¡± after learning the details, people reacted differently. there were those who felt pity, those who delighted in others¡¯ misfortune, and those who were trembling in fear ¡ª and the latter was only glen wolfe. ¡°what am i supposed to do now?¡± glen wolfe sat on the sofa with a look of worry on his face, ¡°sigh, he dodged healington only to end up with the military. if i had known, i wouldn¡¯t have gotten so close to barry wolfe. this¡­¡± ¡°dodged what?¡± greg jensen¡¯s voice suddenly rang from outside. Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Chapter 430: A Bit of Understanding_1 chapter 430: chapter 430: a bit of understanding_1 barry wolfe was so scared that he jolted up and hurriedly stood, smiling and saying, ¡°boss, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°yeah.¡± greg jensen threw his coat aside and sat down on the sofa. chelsea wolfe ran out of the bedroom, and seeing that it was indeed barry wolfe who had returned, a smile of joy spread across her face. she rushed down the stairs, poured a glass of wine on the coffee table, and then sat down obediently beside it. greg jensen looked at glen wolfe and asked, ¡°how did the search for the medicine ingredients go?¡± glen wolfe quickly said, ¡°i forgot to tell you, the ingredients have been found, but the quantity is a little less.¡± greg jensen said happily, ¡°you found them? when can they be delivered?¡± ¡°it will still take a few more days to arrive.¡± ¡°hmm, i¡¯ll count this as a merit for you first.¡± greg jensen was in a good mood and took out a bottle of blood qi elixir, tossing it over as he said, ¡°take these elixirs.¡± ¡°thank you, boss!¡± glen wolfe caught the bottle in his hand, grinned from ear to ear, and his previous worries were cast aside. this was good stuff, the kind of excellent thing you couldn¡¯t even buy with money! he had taken one before and felt his stagnant cultivation rise just a tiny bit. that had excited him immensely. he had given up on attempting to breach the master realm, but after consuming that blood qi elixir, his aspirations were rekindled. he was at the peak of complete dark power, which is to say, half a step into the grandmaster level. one more step, and that would be the master realm. the master realm, an extension of life by half a cycle. in other words, as long as he could enter the master realm, he would have an extra thirty years of life. even if there was no hope of becoming a warrior of the dao realm, living an extra thirty years was something anyone would desire in this world, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°i need to go out for a few days, so give me a call if anything comes up.¡± ¡°you¡¯re leaving?¡± before glen wolfe could speak, chelsea wolfe was already stunned. her entire fortune and misfortune were now completely tied to the man in front of her. therefore, each time greg jensen left, she felt unsettled, fearing that he might not return. greg jensen smiled, stroked her little head, and comforted her, ¡°i¡¯m not leaving for good, just going out to handle some things.¡± ¡°okay, all right.¡± despite some reluctance, chelsea wolfe nodded. greg jensen looked deeply at glen wolfe and said, ¡°i hope by the time i come back, those medicinal ingredients will have arrived.¡± glen wolfe immediately stood up straight and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, boss. in no more than three days, they will most certainly arrive.¡± ¡°hmm, you can go now.¡± ¡°all right.¡± glen wolfe promptly got up and left. after he had gone, chelsea wolfe very consciously knelt down in front of greg jensen, gazing up with her large watery eyes blinking. greg jensen smiled slightly and patted her little head. ¡°hmm¡­¡± ¡­ after enjoying chelsea wolfe¡¯s service, greg jensen took a shower, casually changed clothes, and went to a secluded spot to revert to his original face before heading over to the ford residence. bradley ford was in the middle of chatting with his uncle when he heard that greg jensen had arrived. he was startled and hurried to greet him. randy locke was curious to see who had arrived and could make bradley ford get up to welcome them, so he followed. but when he discovered that the visitor was a young fellow, he was greatly disappointed, didn¡¯t even bother to greet him, and turned back. cold sweat broke out on bradley ford at that moment, and he said awkwardly, ¡°mr. jensen, my uncle is just like that, please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± greg jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to fuss over randy locke and shook his head, walking inside while asking, ¡°how do you intend to deal with the yin sha problem?¡± he had cured lukas simon¡¯s hidden ailment, so the debt of gratitude was established. even if randy locke solved the yin sha issue, lukas simon wouldn¡¯t trouble him anymore. if randy locke really could resolve the yin sha, it would be greatly beneficial for the ford family. after all, as friends, greg jensen was happy to see the ford family prosper. his visit this time was to find out what randy locke and the others planned to do about it and whether there was any way he could help. bradley ford did not hesitate and directly revealed randy locke¡¯s ideas. upon hearing this, greg jensen couldn¡¯t help frowning and said, ¡°yin sha, you think just a statue of guan yu can handle it?¡± ¡°this¡­¡± bradley ford replied somewhat awkwardly, ¡°i have never dealt with yin sha before, so i¡¯m not very clear about it.¡± as the two men walked into the villa, their conversation was overheard by randy locke, who was sitting on the sofa. he turned his head, looked at greg jensen with confusion, and asked, ¡°you understand feng shui too?¡± ¡°a little.¡± greg jensen¡¯s nonchalant demeanor irritated randy locke, who scrutinized him with a judging look and said with a sneer: ¡°the youth of today really don¡¯t know the meaning of modesty. i just encountered one, and now here¡¯s another.¡± bradley ford smiled bitterly inside; he wanted to tell his uncle that the person he had encountered was actually the same one. greg jensen frowned, and the words he was about to say were swallowed back. he felt that with randy locke¡¯s attitude, there was no need for his own advice; after all, whether the yin sha could be dispelled had nothing to do with him. if it couldn¡¯t be dispelled, that would be even better; he could then cultivate for a while longer in the cave full of yin sha. seeing that greg jensen didn¡¯t speak, randy locke¡¯s attitude grew even more arrogant, taking on the stance of an elder to start lecturing him. ¡°uncle,¡± ¡°i haven¡¯t finished talking yet!¡± bradley ford tried to interrupt, but was stopped by randy locke¡¯s gesture. randy locke looked at greg jensen and said: ¡°kid, no offense, but didn¡¯t your master teach you to listen more and talk less when your abilities aren¡¯t up to par?¡± greg jensen furrowed his brows as if he hadn¡¯t heard, then turned to bradley ford and said, ¡°alright, i¡¯m leaving, remember my words.¡± ¡°uh, okay.¡± bradley ford was initially startled, then realized that what greg jensen meant was that he should try to stay out of the cave as much as possible. after seeing greg jensen off, randy locke asked curiously, ¡°what did he tell you?¡± bradley ford was also getting somewhat irritated, ¡°just a little private matter.¡± it was evident that randy locke didn¡¯t believe him, but since bradley ford had put it that way, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to press further. instead, he asked: ¡°what does that guy do? he has quite the temper. i only said a couple words to him.¡± bradley ford sighed internally, not knowing what to say. ¡­ after leaving the ford¡¯s place, greg jensen returned to the simmons family¡¯s villa. ¡°mrs. ying, is amelia here?¡± ¡°mr. jensen, you¡¯re back.¡± nanny mrs. ying came out, smiling, ¡°amelia went shopping with her cousin; they should be back soon. please take a seat.¡± ¡°mm, brew a pot of tea for me.¡± ¡°sure thing, mr. jensen.¡± greg jensen sat back on the sofa and took out his phone to review the recent reports of several companies. before long, mrs. ying came over with a teapot, poured greg jensen a cup, and asked with a smile, ¡°mr. jensen, what would you like to eat tonight?¡± glancing at his watch, greg jensen realized it was almost dinner time, ¡°you decide, i¡¯m fine with anything.¡± ¡°alright.¡± mrs. ying was about to speak when suddenly, footsteps and the sound of two girls bantering were heard from outside. ¡°mr. jensen, you¡¯re back.¡± upon seeing greg jensen, amelia simmons, like a swallow returning to its nest, dropped her shopping bags and flung herself into greg jensen¡¯s arms, then wrapped her legs around his waist and asked with a laugh: ¡°where have you been all these days, why are you just getting back now?¡± Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Chapter 431: Climbing the Pole is Not a Deal_1 chapter 431: chapter 431: climbing the pole is not a deal_1 greg jensen chuckled, ¡°i¡¯ve been away on a business trip these past few days, how¡¯s your mastery of the qi and blood pills coming along?¡± amelia simmons proudly lifted her head and took out a small medicine bottle from her bag, handing it over to greg jensen with a smile: ¡°why don¡¯t you check for yourself?¡± ¡°you¡¯ve already refined them?¡± greg jensen took the medicine bottle, poured out two qi and blood pills, and carefully sniffed them, finding no issue. he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in admiration: ¡°indeed, these are qi and blood pills, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with the medicinal mixture either.¡± amelia simmons, having received the praise, raised her delicate chin and laughed, ¡°i¡¯m so skilled, don¡¯t i get any reward?¡± ¡°amelia¡­¡± at that moment, a voice with a hint of complaint suddenly rang out. amelia simmons stiffened, then, like a little deer, jumped down from greg jensen¡¯s side and awkwardly looked towards the woman beside her. ¡°uh, i almost forgot, this is my cousin patricia stuart. cousin, this is mr. jensen i¡¯ve told you about.¡± ¡°mr. jensen, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± she said with a smile. patricia stuart was tall and shapely, with a cinched waist and pert buttocks. her breasts were moderate in size, and her crimson lips, coupled with a touch of aloofness, nonetheless made her entire presence very alluring. she exuded an air of mature femininity. she nodded at greg jensen, and the unintentional glimpse of white ignited the imagination. greg jensen returned the smile, ¡°haven¡¯t eaten yet? ingrid can just prepare some more.¡± ¡°thank you, mr. jensen.¡± patricia stuart returned the smile. whether intentionally or not, when she spoke, her bright red tongue suddenly poked out and lightly licked the corner of her lips. greg jensen was taken aback for a moment, then laughed. the three of them chatted for a bit, and ingrid came out of the kitchen to announce that dinner was ready, so they made their way to the dining room. amelia simmons playfully winked and sat down next to patricia stuart, ¡°i¡¯ll keep my cousin company today, i won¡¯t sit with you.¡± ¡°sit wherever you like,¡± greg jensen laughed. patricia¡¯s lips curved slightly, and as she took her seat across from greg jensen, she laughed, ¡°then i need to apologize to mr. jensen for stealing your girlfriend.¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine, let¡¯s eat.¡± the dinner prepared by ingrid included all of greg jensen¡¯s favorite dishes, and she had even opened a special bottle of maotai for him. the trio ate and talked, maintaining a rather harmonious atmosphere. as greg jensen was eating, he suddenly felt a foot slide over. he was momentarily stunned and looked up to see amelia simmons also eating, her head down, so clearly it wasn¡¯t her leg. turning his head, he saw patricia stuart looking over, her smile even more evident at the corner of her lips. greg jensen got the hint, and smiled silently in acknowledgment. patricia stuart¡¯s movements became even bolder as if she wished she could stretch her entire self across. with a tickling heart, greg jensen suddenly got up, ¡°my stomach is a bit upset, i¡¯m going to use the restroom.¡± his abrupt action startled patricia, and when he mentioned the restroom, she came to her senses. a blush of red climbed onto her tempting face. greg jensen gave her a deep look, then got up and left the dining room, heading straight for the restroom on the first floor. no sooner had he gone in, footsteps approached the doorway. patricia stuart then pushed the door and entered. without hesitation, greg jensen pinned her against the wall and asked with a naughty smile, ¡°why are you following me into the restroom?¡± patricia stuart flashed an alluring smile, her soft hand caressing greg jensen¡¯s chest, whispering, ¡°what i want, mr. jensen must know better than i do.¡± greg jensen asked, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid amelia will find out?¡± ¡°mr. jensen, are you afraid?¡± ¡°why would i be afraid?¡± patriciastuart smiled softly, ¡°though neither of us is afraid, i still suggest we hurry.¡± with that, without waiting for greg jensen to respond, she knelt down before him. just then, the voice of amelia simmons came from the doorway, ¡°sister-in-law ying, have you seen my cousin?¡± ¡°no, what happened?¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing, she said she was going to the car to get something. why hasn¡¯t she come back?¡± ¡°should i go outside and check?¡± ¡°never mind, i¡¯ll go myself.¡± the sound of footsteps outside gradually faded away. greg jensen patted patricia stuart¡¯s little head and smiled, ¡°let¡¯s go back to dinner first.¡± ¡°mm.¡± patricia stood up and pinched greg hard, chuckling as she walked out. just as the two of them had returned to the dining room, amelia came in from outside. ¡°eh, cousin, where did you go just now?¡± patricia candidly said, ¡°i went to get something, and after coming back, i went to the restroom to touch up my makeup.¡± ¡°oh, let¡¯s eat quickly or it¡¯ll get cold.¡± ¡°alright.¡± patricia smiled and, while amelia wasn¡¯t looking, she winked at greg, implying, ¡°today¡¯s food is really delicious.¡± amelia was unsuspecting and said, ¡°then eat up.¡± greg, provoked by flirtation, didn¡¯t eat well and simply went back to his room to practice his cultivation. after a few cycles of the guidance technique, the restlessness in his heart finally settled down. he suddenly realized that ever since he began practicing the ¡°yin-yang harmony sutra,¡± he had been particularly irritable and easily stirred by others. all things in this world had their price silently marked, perhaps this was the cost of cultivating the ¡°yin-yang harmony sutra.¡± greg couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about it further and, taking amelia, who had just come back to the bedroom, began tonight¡¯s ¡°homework.¡± in the next room, patricia¡¯s legs were entwined, her breathing a bit rapid. she had heard amelia talk a lot about greg and had fantasized about what he would be like before meeting him in person. but after meeting him, she felt her fantasies were rather conservative. not only was greg handsome, but that mysterious aura he had was fatally attractive to a little woman like her. she didn¡¯t consider herself a promiscuous woman, yet upon seeing greg, her mind was filled with alluring images. now, hearing the sounds from the next room, she felt as though her body was on fire, burning hot as if about to melt. the image of greg kept surfacing in her mind. ¡°hmm¡­¡± patricia let out a pained murmur as the flames within her burst forth completely. ¡­ early the next morning, greg stepped out of the bedroom feeling refreshed, and happened to run into patricia, who had just left her room. patricia looked much worse than the day before, with especially noticeable dark circles. ¡°didn¡¯t sleep well?¡± greg asked. ¡°it was okay.¡± patricia gave him a wistful glance, her heart filled with helplessness; she had thought that after greg was done, he would definitely come to find her. instead, she waited until it was nearly dawn, and still, greg never came. greg, reading her reaction, immediately understood and said with a wicked smile, ¡°did you have a bad dream last night? you look so out of sorts.¡± patricia responded with a half-smile, ¡°yes, i dreamed of a bad guy who has the desire but not the courage!¡± greg¡¯s face turned red, he coughed to cover his embarrassment, ¡°let¡¯s go, eat, sister-in-law ying has already prepared the meal.¡± after saying that, he walked toward the dining room with his hands behind his back. patricia watched his retreating figure, stomped her foot in frustration, and then followed after him. hearing the footsteps behind him, greg¡¯s mouth split into a silent smile. chasing after someone isn¡¯t a transaction; a girl like patricia wouldn¡¯t give her heart willingly unless she¡¯s kept in suspense for a while. Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Chapter 432: Activation and Evil Dispelling _1 Chapter 432: Chapter 432: Activation and Evil Dispelling _1 After breakfast, Greg Jensen lay on a lounge chair in the garden, while Amelia Simmons sat beside him, carefully peeled a grape, picked out the seeds with a toothpick and then popped it into his mouth. The sweet and slightly sour juice burst in his mouth, and Greg Jensen hummed in satisfaction, ¡°These grapes are nice, did you buy them?¡± ¡°Yeah, I went to the supermarket with my cousin.¡± Pleased with the compliment, Amelia Simmons smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like sour ones, so I took a long time to pick out just the sweetest.¡± ¡°Haha, such a good girl.¡± Greg Jensen opened his eyes, pinched her cheek, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll reward you more tonight.¡± ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Amelia Simmons¡¯s face turned red, and she stuffed the peeled grape directly into his mouth, ¡°That¡¯s not a reward? That¡¯s clearly a punishment, okay?¡± ¡°Really? I always thought you liked it.¡± ¡°No one likes that.¡± Greg Jensen raised his eyebrows, ¡°Then, starting today, how about we don¡¯t do it anymore, deal?¡± ¡°Ah, are¡­ are you serious?¡± Startled, Amelia Simmons lifted her head and, upon seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s face full of amusement, realized she¡¯d been tricked and said irritably: ¡°Stop bullying me, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go, who will peel grapes for me then?¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen, shall I help you with peeling?¡± Patricia Stuart approached just in time. Seeing this, Amelia Simmons quickly ran back and laughed, ¡°Cousin, let me do it.¡± ¡°Alright, fine then.¡± Patricia Stuart sat back down, a touch of disappointment on her face. For the next few days, Greg Jensen spent his time either Dual Cultivating or lying in the backyard, resting while practicing the Guidance Technique. As for the military camp, he had completely put it out of his mind. After all, Randy Locke was taking care of things there, and if something really came up, Lukas Simon would definitely give him a call. Moreover, his cultivation was now close to the eighth level of Qi Refinement, and after breaking through, he would be one step closer to Soaring with the Sword. ¡­ At the military camp. An altar was set up at the entrance of a cave, complete with red candles, an incense burner, ritual bells, a Peach Wood Sword, and an assortment of other ritual implements. In the center of the altar, there was also a statue of Guan Gong. Typically, a Feng Shui Master like Bradley Ford wouldn¡¯t conduct rituals like a Taoist. But this time was slightly different. Based on descriptions from Lukas Simon and others, the cavern was filled with a very dense Yin Sha energy, and ordinary Guan Gong statues couldn¡¯t stand up to it, so they set up an altar, planning to ¡®open the light¡¯ and empower the statue of Guan Gong. In Randy Locke¡¯s view, a Guan Gong statue with abundant Qi could naturally suppress Yin Sha energy, especially one that had been empowered, right? When the time came, Randy Locke stood before the altar and began the ritual with the Peach Wood Sword in hand. Lukas Simon stood not too far away, frowning without saying a word, seemingly deep in thought. Bradley Ford felt the same, though a trace of worry crossed his face. This so-called ¡®opening of the light¡¯ was something known of only from texts, and for him, he had never seen anyone perform it; whether it would work remained to be seen. He was somewhat concerned that Randy Locke might not be able to handle the Yin Sha and that he might even bring trouble upon himself. However, thoughts at this point meant nothing; he could only hope that things would turn out for the better. He glanced at Randy Locke, who was waving the Peach Wood Sword at the altar, then at Troy Milton and the others standing aside, feeling a bit annoyed. If not for Troy Milton¡¯s connection, why would the Ford Family get involved in such murky waters? ¡°Bind!¡± Lost in thought, Bradley Ford was suddenly brought back to reality by Randy Locke¡¯s loud command. He looked up and saw the statue of Guan Gong bathed in sunlight, looking majestic and somewhat divine. Is it done? Bradley Ford hurried over, ¡°Uncle Master, how did it go?¡± Troy Milton and the others, seeing this, gathered around. Randy Locke looked at the statue of Guan Gong and said, ¡°Hmm, it should be done!¡± Upon hearing this, Troy Milton was overjoyed and laughed, ¡°Master Locke is indeed as reputed!¡± ¡°Haha, Master Locke is really impressive.¡± ¡°Master Locke, rest assured, as long as the negative energy is resolved, we¡¯ll definitely not let you down.¡± Simon Cooper and Trent Preston were very happy, for if they truly could resolve the negative energy, they could not only block Barry Wolfe¡¯s path but also make connections with Lukas Simon. Not to mention, as long as they got on good terms with Lukas Simon, the Stuart Family would certainly not treat them unfairly. Listening to the compliments of several people, Randy Locke showed a pleased expression on his face. Looking at the majestic statue of Guan Gong, he nodded in satisfaction and said: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s bring it in now.¡± ¡°Master Locke, please!¡± The others quickly dispersed, allowing Randy Locke to carry the statue of Guan Gong towards the cave. Lukas Simon stood near the cave, frowning, ¡°Master Locke, are you confident?¡± ¡°Does the director not trust me?¡± Randy Locke retorted. Lukas Simon¡¯s brow furrowed slightly; he did not like Randy Locke¡¯s showy character much. But seeing Randy Locke¡¯s brimming confidence, he didn¡¯t ask further and instead said: ¡°Master Locke, remember, once you reach the stone door, don¡¯t go any further inside, it¡¯s very dangerous.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± Randy Locke said carelessly, ¡°I¡¯ll just place the statue of Guan Gong at the entrance.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lukas Simon nodded, ¡°Then I wish Master Locke triumph and success.¡± ¡°Haha, thank you!¡± Randy Locke carried the statue of Guan Gong into the cave, his posture one of pride, like a Champion Scholar stepping into the Golden Palace for the first time. The mouth of the cave was dark and unfathomable, a cold breeze blew incessantly, carrying a fishy smell, like a giant beast lying in wait, its huge mouth open for prey. As Randy Locke¡¯s figure was swallowed by the darkness, silence once again fell, as still as death. Bradley Ford clenched his fists, his face tense as he stared fixedly at the cave entrance. He no longer hoped to resolve the negative energy, only wishing for Randy Locke¡¯s safe return and that no trouble would befall the Ford family. Lukas Simon also appeared somewhat solemn; he had sought several Feng Shui Masters before, all to no avail. Randy Locke looked stronger than the others, hoping he could thoroughly solve the problem. A question suddenly arose in his heart, would he have these doubts if it were Barry Wolfe? Probably not! Although young, Barry Wolfe gave people a sense of stability, inspiring a kind of inexplicable trust, making one unconsciously want to rely on and believe in him. Moreover, he had exorcised the negative energy from his body, proving he indeed had means to deal with it. Ever since Greg Jensen helped him remove the negative energy a few days ago, he felt better with each passing day. The sensation was peculiar, undetectable to ordinary people; only those like Lukas Simon, who had suffered from the assault of negative energy, could feel the change after its eradication. Lukas Simon glanced at the cave entrance and then looked at Troy Milton and the other two, chatting and laughing. His expression grew darker. From beginning to end, it was these people causing trouble¡ªif not for them, Barry Wolfe might have already cleared the negative energy in the cave. Just wait a little longer¡ªif Randy Locke fails, then they¡¯ll bring in Barry Wolfe. Just then, footsteps suddenly echoed from inside the cave. Everyone¡¯s hearts lifted, all eyes turning toward the cave. After a short while, Randy Locke walked out carrying the statue of Guan Gong. Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Chapter 433 Outbreak_1 Chapter 433: Chapter 433 Outbreak_1 ¡°Uncle Master, how did it go?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the situation inside?¡± Seeing Randy Locke emerge unharmed, everyone immediately surrounded him and started bombarding him with questions. Randy Locke¡¯s face was cold as he remained silent, pushing Bradley Ford away and walked up to Lukas Simon, saying, ¡°Mission accomplished, the malevolent spirits have been completely eliminated.¡± Completely eliminated? How is that possible? Lukas Simon was instantly stunned, his eyebrows involuntarily furrowed as he stared intently at Randy Locke¡¯s face, feeling that something was off. Having been stationed here for many years, he was acutely aware of how troublesome the malevolent spirits were. Even he himself had been plagued by their attacks. How could such a tenacious entity be so easily eradicated? He looked up and saw the sky was still gray, but it seemed clearer than before. Could it really have been cleared by him? ¡°Surely Master Randy¡¯s reputation is well earned, capturing the malevolent spirits with such ease.¡± ¡°Master Randy has worked hard.¡± Troy Milton and the others didn¡¯t think too much of it, and upon hearing that the malevolent spirits had been eliminated, they were visibly pleased, although Randy Locke continued to maintain a stern face. Bradley Ford was also feeling uncertain, he glanced at the cave and then asked, ¡°Uncle Master, why is the statue of Guan Gong brought out again?¡± Randy Locke still expressionless, said, ¡°The malevolent spirits have been cleared, why leave it inside?¡± ¡°Uh, okay then.¡± Bradley Ford, finding his uncle master¡¯s demeanor rather strange, inquired, ¡°Uncle Master, are you all right?¡± Randy Locke seemed to want to sneer, but only twitched the corner of his mouth before resuming his normal expression. He scoffed, ¡°Heh, a mere malevolent spirit, what harm can it do to me?¡± Bradley Ford frowned and said, ¡°Since nothing¡¯s wrong, let¡¯s head back first. Leave this place to Mr. Milton and the others to deal with.¡± Troy Milton was more than happy for them to leave quickly so he could go and seek credit from Lukas Simon, ¡°Alright then, you guys go on ahead. After I return, we can get together and have a proper catch-up.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Just then, Lukas Simon walked over and said indifferently, ¡°As the malevolent spirit has just been cleared, to prevent it from recurring, Master Randy should stay in the military camp for a couple of days.¡± Bradley Ford¡¯s face slightly changed and his eyes pleaded for help as he turned to look at Troy Milton. Troy Milton hesitated, ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?¡± Lukas Simon¡¯s face grew colder, and he asked with a frown, ¡°Do you have an objection?¡± ¡°Ah, no¡­ I have no objections, heh heh,¡± Troy Milton said with a sheepish smile. Lukas Simon nodded and said, ¡°Since there are no objections, then everyone should stay.¡± ¡°Elijah Hall!¡± ¡°Present.¡± ¡°Arrange quarters for our guests.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Guard Commander Elijah Hall came forward and said, ¡°Gentlemen, please this way!¡± Troy Milton was dumbstruck. He had only come to lend a hand, and now it felt like he was being put under house arrest. Both Simon Cooper and Trent Preston, as heads of their households and used to living in comfort, naturally didn¡¯t want to stay here. But faced with dozens of armed soldiers, they followed the soldiers into the barracks. Watching everyone obediently entering the barracks, Lukas Simon felt somewhat relieved. He turned back to look at the dark cavern entrance, a trace of worry once again crossing his face. He had intended to keep Randy Locke and the others here to see if the malevolent spirit would recur. He didn¡¯t expect trouble to arise that very night. First, several soldiers on patrol suddenly collapsed and started convulsing uncontrollably. Then, even those soldiers who were sleeping in the barracks began showing the same symptoms. Lukas Simon was shocked, at first thinking it was poisoning, but after the medics examined them, they found that the soldiers¡¯ bodies were quite normal, except for their temperatures fluctuating. ¡°Commander, I just remembered something,¡± the medic who was inspecting the soldiers suddenly looked up and said, ¡°When we first came here to station, a few soldiers sought coolness and stayed in a cave for a night. Later, those soldiers all fell seriously ill, with symptoms that seem exactly like the ones we¡¯re seeing now.¡± Hearing this, Lukas Simon also suddenly came to a realization and exclaimed, ¡°Are you saying¡­ the evil spirit hasn¡¯t been completely cleared?¡± The medic gave a bitter smile and shook his head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s not that it hasn¡¯t been cleared completely, but rather it has become more serious. Otherwise, why else would the soldiers be getting sick?¡± Lukas Simon¡¯s expression immediately darkened as he said, ¡°First, take good care of them; I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lukas Simon, with a stormy expression, strode quickly to the barracks where Randy Locke was staying and kicked open the door, only to be momentarily stunned. He saw Randy Locke convulsing just like the other soldiers, but his condition was even more severe; his body was completely contracted. ¡°Bring me Troy Milton and the others,¡± he ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± Soon, several soldiers brought Troy Milton and the others over. Troy Milton was asleep and still confused about what was happening when he saw Randy Locke on the bed; he was immediately startled. ¡°Master Randy, what¡¯s¡­¡± Troy Milton looked shocked and turned back to Lukas Simon, ¡°Commander Lukas, Master Randy, he¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Master Randy? Bullshit Master Randy!¡± Lukas Simon roared, ¡°Not only has the evil spirit outside not been cleared, it has become worse than before. How do you explain this?¡± Troy Milton, looking at Randy Locke lying on the bed, couldn¡¯t help but feel shaky. Seeing Randy in such a condition, could it be true that the evil spirit had not been completely cleared? He couldn¡¯t admit that, it would be like smearing shit on his own face. He did not hesitate for a moment and asserted firmly, ¡°Impossible, you also saw before¡­¡± ¡°Look, you take a good look!¡± Lukas Simon, enraged, didn¡¯t wait for Troy Milton to finish, and grabbing him by the collar, thrust his face close to Randy Locke¡¯s, shouting, ¡°Take a good look at him, see what¡¯s wrong with him! The evil spirit hasn¡¯t been removed, and instead, you¡¯ve made my soldiers like this. Even killing you wouldn¡¯t be satisfying enough!¡± ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Looking at Randy Locke¡¯s pale and cyanotic face, Troy Milton dared not say more, fearful that one wrong word might lead Lukas Simon to drag him out and execute him. Just then, Bradley Ford was brought in, and upon seeing the scene inside, he immediately sobered up. He rushed to Randy Locke¡¯s side to examine him closely. ¡°Uncle Master, are you alright? Uncle Master?¡± After calling out twice and getting no response, he quickly placed his fingers on Randy Locke¡¯s wrist. He felt Randy¡¯s wrist was ice cold, even carrying an oppressive chill. He instantly let go and took an involuntary step back. ¡°This¡­ is this the aura of the evil spirit?¡± As a Feng Shui Master, Bradley Ford was rather familiar with all sorts of strange auras; hence, he recognized at a glance that Randy Locke had been afflicted by the evil spirit. Hearing his words, Lukas Simon¡¯s heart stirred. Disposing of Troy Milton to the side like trash, he asked, ¡°Is it caused by the evil spirit entering the body, and is there a way to solve it?¡± ¡°This¡­ we can only try,¡± Bradley Ford hesitated for a moment, then took out a Qi Blood Pill from his bag and fed it to Randy Locke. This Qi Blood Pill was one that Greg Jensen had previously concocted and given to him to save his life; he hadn¡¯t expected to use it so soon. Bradley Ford pried open Randy Locke¡¯s clenched teeth and sent the Qi Blood Pill inside. Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Chapter 434: Visit_1 Chapter 434: Chapter 434: Visit_1 ¡°` After a short while, Randy Locke¡¯s condition finally improved. His complexion became much rosier, and his breathing much more stable. ¡°Phew, it seems effective!¡± Bradley Ford wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Upon seeing this, Lukas Simon hurriedly asked, ¡°How many more elixirs do you have on you?¡± Bradley Ford replied with a wry smile, ¡°Truth be told, these things are priceless and I only had one.¡± ¡°However, the elixir was concocted by Barry Wolfe, Master Wolfe; he should have some more.¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe? That¡¯s right, how could I have forgotten about him?¡± Lukas Simon was overjoyed and quickly tried to call Barry Wolfe, but after a long time, no one answered the phone on the other side, which made him very anxious. As the sky began to brighten, one soldier after another collapsed. Lukas Simon took out his gun and pressed it against Troy Milton¡¯s head. ¡°I give you one hour to find Barry Wolfe, or I¡¯ll end you!¡± Troy Milton¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Commander Lukas, we were only trying to help. Although it didn¡¯t work out, it¡¯s not our fault, is it? Moreover, the events of tonight may not necessarily have been instigated by Master Locke. Perhaps the malevolent force suddenly grew stronger, you know?¡± Lukas Simon¡¯s face remained cold as he said, ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± At this point, Troy Milton calmed down and said indifferently, ¡°Commander Lukas can certainly kill me, but afterward, someone will surely look for trouble with the commander. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth causing yourself trouble over such a small matter. What do you think?¡± Lukas Simon¡¯s brows were tightly knit, and after a long moment, he suddenly laughed, ¡°Who do you think will look for trouble with me if I kill you now? The Stuart Family? Or your Milton Family?¡± His expression suddenly turned cold as he said icily, ¡°If you push me, I¡¯ll lead my troops to wipe you out!¡± Troy Milton finally broke out in a cold sweat, knowing Lukas Simon¡¯s words were true. If he were to die here, it was highly likely that the Stuart Family wouldn¡¯t seek revenge for him. ¡°You have one hour, do you remember?¡± ¡°I¡­ I remember!¡± Lukas Simon nodded and pointed to Simon Cooper and Trent Preston, ¡°You two, follow him. Need I say more?¡± ¡°No need!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, we understand.¡± The three from the Milton Family did not dare to delay and hurriedly ran out. Lukas Simon was quite reasonable, providing them with a helicopter. After returning to the provincial capital, they went straight to the Wolfe family in a taxi. ¡­ The villa that the Wolfe family gave to Greg Jensen. On the coffee table in the living room, neatly arranged were ten paper packages containing the herbal ingredients needed to concoct the Qi Condensing Pills. Glen Wolfe sat on the sofa, staring immovably at the ingredients as if afraid they¡¯d suddenly sprout legs and run away. Greg Jensen received a message that the ingredients were ready, so he switched back to Barry Wolfe¡¯s face and took a taxi back to the villa. Seeing the situation in the house, he was surprised for a moment before chuckling, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Ah, Boss, you¡¯re back.¡± Glen Wolfe quickly stood up and said, ¡°These are the ingredients I¡¯ve prepared for you. Please check if there¡¯s anything missing.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg looked over the ingredients and saw that everything needed to concoct the Qi Condensing Pill was there, feeling somewhat excited deep down. Although his cultivation was still growing, the time spent each day practicing the Guidance Technique was getting longer and longer. If the Qi Condensing Pill could be successfully concocted, that time would be greatly reduced. He picked up the ingredients, ready to move to the kitchen to begin the alchemy, when Glen Wolfe suddenly spoke up, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no problem with the military base, right?¡± Greg paused and smiled, ¡°No problem, didn¡¯t I tell you last time? Commander Lukas shouldn¡¯t trouble me anymore.¡± ¡°But¡­ I still feel uneasy in my heart,¡± Glen Wolfe said with a bitter look. ¡°Can you¡­ try not to be so impulsive in the future? Even if the military base isn¡¯t an issue anymore, there are still families like the Miltons and Prestons.¡± Greg¡¯s expression cooled slightly as he said flatly, ¡°Are you suggesting that I, a Grandmaster, should be subservient to them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about being subservient.¡± Glen Wolfe said awkwardly, ¡°Some things can¡¯t be resolved through combat.¡± ¡°I think what you¡¯re saying makes sense, so¡­¡± ¡°` Greg Jensen thought for a moment, then continued, ¡°If they bother me again, I might as well slaughter them all. That way, they won¡¯t bother me in the future.¡± ¡°I¡­ ¡± Glen Wolfe was dumbstruck. Hadn¡¯t they just finished saying that violence wouldn¡¯t solve anything? How come they were talking about killing again? Sigh¡­ He silently lamented in his heart, feeling he must have been cursed to suffer for eight lifetimes, or why else would he be clinging to Barry Wolfe¡¯s powerful coattails? Seeing Greg Jensen about to leave, Glen Wolfe hastily said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we send something over to the Milton family and the Preston family to smooth things over?¡± ¡°Smooth things over? If there¡¯s to be any smoothing over, it should be them who initiate it. Don¡¯t bother with it.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Glen Wolfe agreed cheerfully on the surface, but inwardly he was cursing. Troy Milton had reached the brink of becoming a Grandmaster at the mere age of forty and, with the backing of the Stuart family, naturally carried himself with arrogance and pride. Would he take the initiative to smooth things over? In your dreams! Glen Wolfe shook his head and drove back to his house. Just as he was about to drive in, a car suddenly stopped in front of him. Then, Troy Milton, Trent Preston, and Simon Cooper stepped out of the car. Why had these three come together? A sense of foreboding suddenly surged in Glen Wolfe¡¯s heart. Hesitating for a moment, he opened the car door and got out, approaching them with a laugh, ¡°Haha, what brings the three of you here?¡± Troy Milton grabbed his arm and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Barry Wolfe?¡± ¡°Yes, is Barry Wolfe at your place?¡± ¡°Hurry up and call him out, we have urgent business with him.¡± Trent Preston and Simon Cooper were also in a hurry, their tone far from courteous. Faced with the questioning from the three Family Heads, Glen Wolfe¡¯s heart sank. He was sure Barry Wolfe had gotten into serious trouble. Without even thinking, he blurted out, ¡°Barry Wolfe is at our family¡¯s other villa. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Get in my car.¡± Glen Wolfe ushered the three into his car and then drove back to the villa where Greg Jensen was staying. ¡°Old man Wolfe, as long as we can find Barry Wolfe, if you ever encounter any difficulties in the future, just say the word and I¡¯ll take care of it for you,¡± Milton promised. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s no big deal, really.¡± With knowledge of Barry Wolfe¡¯s whereabouts, Troy Milton seemed much more relaxed, but the nicer he was, the more uneasy Glen Wolfe felt. Troy Milton was known to be aloof. When had he ever been so polite to him? What on earth had happened? Unable to figure it out, Glen Wolfe gave up thinking about it and made up his mind. If Barry Wolfe had really gotten into deep trouble, he would have to quickly distance the Wolfe family from it to avoid being dragged down. Soon, they arrived back at the villa where Greg Jensen stayed. Glen Wolfe didn¡¯t think too much of it and led the three inside. Just as they entered the living room, they were met with a strong medicinal scent. Glen Wolfe was about to lead them towards the dining room when Greg Jensen¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡°Did I say you could come in?¡± ¡°Boss, I¡­ ¡± ¡°You came in on your own, but to actually bring outsiders, were you planning to sneak a peek at my Alchemy?¡± Glen Wolfe was startled and quickly pulled the three men back towards the door, shouting without looking back, ¡°Boss, I forgot just now, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Troy Milton and the others were puzzled and, hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s voice coming from the kitchen, were about to take a look. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to die, go ahead and enter!¡± Troy Milton didn¡¯t take it seriously and took a step inside. Hiss! A golden Sword Qi shot out rapidly! With a thud, it struck right at Troy Milton¡¯s feet, piercing a hole through the hard floor tiles. Troy Milton immediately broke into a cold sweat, feeling a chill run from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Chapter 435 Brotherly Bonds_1 Chapter 435: Chapter 435 Brotherly Bonds_1 ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Troy Milton was enraged. He was only in his forties yet had become a half-step Grandmaster; with his achievements, this age was definitely considered young. He had also been acclaimed as the most outstanding talent in the Qin province, and since taking charge of the Milton Family, he had received much honor. Even Nathan Green, when he met him, would show some respect. When had he ever suffered such humiliation? ¡°I¡¯ll say it only once, get out and wait. If you dare to take one more step forward, I will not hesitate to cut you down!¡± The chilling tone was like a sharp blade slashing through the air. Troy Milton wanted to push through, but feeling that icy killing intent, he gritted his teeth and turned to leave. Seeing Troy Milton back down, the other two could only depart with their heads drooping. The three of them arrived at the door, burning with anger inside. They wanted to leave, but didn¡¯t dare; if they left now, Lukas Simon would definitely settle scores with them later. Glen Wolfe glanced at the three men and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Your visit this time is¡­¡± Simon Cooper and Trent Preston subconsciously looked towards Troy Milton, but he just scowled, with an unwelcoming look on his face. Seeing that, Simon Cooper cleared his throat and said with a smile, ¡°The thing is, we came here to respectfully ask Mr. Wolfe to visit our camp and help resolve the issue with the evil spirits.¡± ¡°Yes, if Mr. Wolfe is willing to make a move, we are prepared to accept any conditions,¡± said Trent Preston with a smile. Is this a plea for peace? Did they really come to seek peace? Glen Wolfe was shocked. He had previously thought it impossible that Greg Jensen and his group would come to negotiate, but here they were, having arrived so soon. Simon Cooper¡¯s mind shifted, and he whispered, ¡°Old Wolfe, could you maybe put in a word for us? Just waiting like this isn¡¯t getting us anywhere.¡± In normal times, they certainly would not be so humble, but they were running out of time¡ªevery additional minute brought them a step closer to danger. These men also shared many years of acquaintance; while they might bluff and compete in business, they would still smile when meeting in private. Therefore, Glen Wolfe found it difficult to reject them outright. He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and talk, but I can¡¯t guarantee anything.¡± ¡°No worries, thanks a lot, Old Wolfe.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, why say such things.¡± Glen Wolfe waved his hand dismissively, turned, and walked into the villa. He reached the kitchen door, hesitated again, then spoke, ¡°Boss, they¡­ ¡± Greg Jensen peeked out from inside, glanced outside, and said nonchalantly, ¡°Just let them wait out there. I¡¯ll deal with them when I¡¯m done and remember they¡¯re out there.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Glen Wolfe knew the boss was purposefully hanging them out to dry; not daring to argue, he turned around, relayed the message to Troy Milton and the others, and then sat down in the living room. Troy Milton, upon hearing that Greg Jensen wanted them to wait, was furious beyond words and raged, ¡°This Barry Wolfe¡­¡± ¡°Daley Rogers, watch your words!¡± Trent Preston quickly stopped him and whispered, ¡°The Grandmaster has sharp ears and clear eyes; seeking death isn¡¯t done like this.¡± Simon Cooper also quietly persuaded, ¡°Daley Rogers, a moment of patience can calm a storm; just get through this, and we¡¯ll have plenty of chances to deal with him later.¡± Troy Milton nodded grimly. So the three men stood there bluntly under the sun, neither daring to leave nor to sit down. As an hour was swiftly passing by with Greg Jensen still nowhere to be seen, the three became anxious. ¡°Shall we¡­ go in again and check?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Simon Cooper was a bit hesitant, but time was running out. Going in meant death, and not going in probably meant the same. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t quite make up his mind. Troy Milton clenched his teeth, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. We¡¯re going to die either way, can¡¯t be too humiliated, right?¡± After saying that, he took the lead and went inside. Seeing this, Simon Cooper and the other had no choice but to follow. Upon seeing the three men enter, Glen Wolfe didn¡¯t say anything but simply gestured towards the kitchen, implying they should go over there themselves. ¡°Did I say you could come in?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s icy voice rang out once again. Troy Milton¡¯s face darkened again. After hesitating for a long time, he finally lowered his stance, forcing an awkward smile and said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, I won¡¯t lie to you, General Zhang gave us a time limit when we came. The time is almost up. Maybe you could¡­¡± Greg Jensen walked out of the kitchen holding a delicately small bottle. He glanced at Troy Milton, and then at the other two people, and sneered, ¡°What does it have to do with me whether your time is up or not?¡± Troy Milton¡¯s expression froze, and he struggled immensely inside. After a long while, he managed to squeeze out a smile uglier than crying, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, we were wrong before. Please be the bigger person and ignore our foolishness, help us this one time.¡± With his life on the line, Simon Cooper was even more straightforward; he gave Greg Jensen a deep bow and earnestly said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, I¡¯ll do anything as long as you¡¯re willing to help.¡± Trent Preston gritted his teeth and followed Simon Cooper¡¯s lead by bowing, but didn¡¯t know what to say, his large face turning beet red. Greg Jensen was about to refuse when Lukas Simon called at that moment. He casually picked up the call and smiled, ¡°Sorry about that, I was busy, and had my phone on silent.¡± ¡°Little brother Glen, you better come over quick. That son of a bitch Randy Locke, not only did he fail to break the curse, but he also¡­¡± Lukas Simon briefly explained the situation over the phone. After listening, Greg Jensen knew the situation was urgent. He glared at Troy Milton and the other two and said, ¡°This time it¡¯s because of General Zhang¡¯s face that I¡¯m doing this. We¡¯ll settle our own matters slowly.¡± Troy Milton felt a tremendous insult, his face extremely unpleasant, but for the sake of his own life, he forcefully held back from speaking. Seeing this, Simon Cooper quickly said, ¡°Yes, thank you, Mr. Wolfe.¡± Trent Preston gave an awkward smile, not knowing what else to say. Greg Jensen silently nodded, quickly cleaned up the kitchen, took the newly-made Qi Condensing Pill, went outside, and waited for the helicopter from the base. Soon, the ordered helicopter arrived, and after everyone got on board, the aircraft returned to the military base. The helicopter reached the base¡¯s airspace, and Greg Jensen looked down, his face suddenly clouding over. The previously thin layer of malignant aura had now pervaded the entire sky, like dark clouds rolling with the wind. The group disembarked, and Lukas Simon and others immediately came to greet them. ¡°Little brother Glen, you finally came. Hurry, come with me.¡± Lukas Simon didn¡¯t bother with discretion or cover, and pulled Greg Jensen inside. His ¡°Little brother Glen¡± startled everyone present. ¡°What exactly did Barry Wolfe do to be on a brotherly term with General Zhang?¡± Trent Preston and Simon Cooper wore expressions of shock, their eyes flashing with disbelief. Ever since Lukas Simon arrived, they had been commanded by the Stuart Family to seek opportunities to cozy up to him. Yet, after so many years, despite spending countless amounts of money and effort, they ended up only getting acquainted with the good-for-nothing Alberto Simon. Barry Wolfe had only just met Lukas Simon and had even broken Alberto Simon¡¯s limbs. How could Lukas refer to him so closely? Why? Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Chapter 436 Pretending to Sleep_1 Chapter 436: Chapter 436 Pretending to Sleep_1 Watching Greg Jensen leave side by side with Lukas Simon, Troy Milton¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but darken, his eyes flashing a cold gleam. Barry Wolfe¡¯s martial skills were profound, and not even the four Family Heads could match him¡ªfortunately, his network wasn¡¯t broad, and in the provincial city, he was like an unsupported single tree. But now, this shortcoming seemed about to be erased! Troy Milton said grimly, ¡°We must get rid of Barry Wolfe as soon as possible, this man is too dangerous! Once he succeeds, none of us will have good days ahead.¡± Simon Cooper nodded thoughtfully, while Trent Preston was stunned. He opened his mouth but said nothing. ¡­ Greg Jensen followed Lukas Simon quickly to the barracks, where twenty or thirty soldiers lay including Randy Locke among them. Unlike the rest, Randy Locke had taken a Qi Condensing Pill, and his inner vitality was still abundant; he wasn¡¯t entirely overtaken by the poisonous influence. The other soldiers, however, were in a sorry state, each one pale and unconscious. Even those few who had their eyes open were soulless, appearing to have lost their souls. Lukas Simon spoke urgently, ¡°Brother Greg, please save my brothers!¡± Greg Jensen remained silent and nodded, taking out a Qi Condensing Pill and handing it to Lukas Simon, ¡°One for each person, take it first and then let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lukas Simon hurriedly called over Guard Commander Elijah Hall to help distribute the Qi Condensing Pills. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen had already taken out a silver needle, sterilized it, and began to help the soldiers expel the poisonous influence. The poisonous influence was a blend of Yin energy and malevolent energy, possessing characteristics of both, and once it entered the body, it was extremely difficult to eliminate. Greg Jensen could only use silver needles, aided by True Qi, to gather the poisonous influence from the soldiers¡¯ bodies to one place, then draw it into his own body. Soon after, the first soldier treated slowly opened his eyes. His gaze was a bit confused, but it was apparent that he was no longer in his previous foolish state. Seeing this, Lukas Simon breathed a sigh of relief, but regret gnawed at him even more. If it weren¡¯t for listening to people like Troy Milton and believing Randy Locke, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation, and his brothers wouldn¡¯t have been attacked by the poisonous influence. If they had let Greg Jensen handle it, they might have already cleared the influence by now. After treating a dozen soldiers in a row, Greg Jensen¡¯s True Qi was already running low, and he was struggling to keep up. He took out a Qi Condensing Pill and swallowed it, then sat down cross-legged, using the Guidance Technique to transform the pill¡¯s potency into True Qi, replenishing his Dantian. After some time, he stood up again and resumed the process of treating the soldiers. Troy Milton and the others had already entered the tent and, seeing the situation inside, they dared not even take deep breaths, standing tense in a corner. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t notice the movements of the three men behind him, and even if he had, he wouldn¡¯t have cared. At that moment, his whole being was devoted to the task of rescuing the soldiers, his mind occupied by nothing else. Dusk was approaching. All twenty or so soldiers finally regained consciousness, and Greg Jensen was so tired he was nearly collapsing. Nevertheless, he still approached Randy Locke, who was still unconscious. Randy Locke had taken a Qi Condensing Pill earlier, which made his complexion better than the other soldiers, but that was just the surface. The level of poisonous influence inside him was two or three times higher than in the other soldiers. Greg Jensen looked down at the closed-eyed Randy Locke and said coldly, ¡°Do we save this man or not?¡± Bradley Ford, his face bitter, bowed deeply to Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Please Mr. Jensen, lend your aid and save my martial uncle.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him, snorted coldly, sat down beside the bed, and began helping Randy Locke expel the poisonous influence. The reason he had asked that question was because he felt some irritation; he had clearly told Bradley Ford not to enter the cave. Originally, Bradley Ford expected Randy Locke to be dissuaded, but to my surprise, he still went in. Not only did he go in, but he also caused such a catastrophic disaster! If it weren¡¯t for some relationship with Bradley Ford, Greg Jensen would really let Randy Locke fend for himself. Randy Locke was haughty yet incompetent, and always meddled blindly. It was bad enough that he brought disaster upon himself, but sooner or later, he would bring disaster upon unrelated people as well. Almost two hours later, Greg Jensen pulled out all the silver needles and then slowly let out a breath of foul air. Seeing this, Bradley Ford quickly approached and noticed that Randy Locke¡¯s complexion looked better than before, his face glowing with health, as if he had been asleep. However¡­ ¡°Mr. Wolfe, may I ask when my uncle will wake up?¡± Before Bradley Ford finished speaking, his eyes widened in shock as he saw Greg Jensen kick Randy Locke¡¯s body with a loud thud, almost kicking him off the ground. Greg Jensen said coldly, ¡°I know you¡¯re awake. If you keep pretending to sleep, I¡¯ll make sure you never wake up in this lifetime!¡± The next second, Randy Locke, who had been unconscious until then, suddenly opened his eyes. His cloudy eyes were full of regret. He said hoarsely, ¡°This is my fault, I will take full responsibility for all the sins.¡± ¡°Can you bear that responsibility?¡± Guard Commander Elijah Hall got angry, pointed at Randy Locke¡¯s nose, and cursed, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Wolfe, my brothers would have met Yan Wang by now. More than twenty iron-boned men, more than twenty lives, can you f*cking bear this responsibility?¡± Randy Locke¡¯s face turned red with humiliation, but he didn¡¯t show even a hint of temper. ¡°Get up, don¡¯t f*cking sleep in my bed!¡± As Lukas Simon¡¯s Guard Commander and a straightforward man with great popularity, Elijah Hall was friends with many soldiers in the camp. So, when he saw that Randy Locke had woken up, he didn¡¯t hold back and started berating him. Randy Locke¡¯s face turned red and then pale as he quickly got up and ran off with his tail between his legs. Just as he reached the doorway, two guards grabbed him like a chicken, and brought him back in. A few soldiers who had regained consciousness joined in the verbal criticism, hurling insults at Randy Locke until he couldn¡¯t hold his head up. No one noticed that Greg Jensen¡¯s face had turned ashen. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, thank you, this time¡­¡± Lukas Simon came over, about to express his gratitude to Greg Jensen, but then noticed his complexion, and was taken aback: ¡°Mr. Wolfe, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°Your face¡­¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and said, ¡°Find me a quiet room, I need to purge the sinister energy within me. ¡°Alright!¡± Lukas Simon turned to Elijah Hall and ordered, ¡°Elijah, quickly take Mr. Wolfe to my quarters. Stand guard outside. No one is allowed near him, under penalty of death!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Elijah Hall immediately ran over, extremely respectful. Without saying anything further, Greg Jensen followed him to Lukas Simon¡¯s quarters. Then he took out a medicine bottle and carefully poured out a Qi Condensing Pill. He put the Qi Condensing Pill into his mouth, then closed his eyes and began to practice the Guidance Technique, refining the sinister energy in his body. Because there were quite a few people disturbed by the sinister energy this time, Greg Jensen had no time to refine the energy and had to temporarily seal it within his body. After inhaling a large amount of sinister energy, the aftereffects kicked in. Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: Chapter 437 Gourd Cave_1 Chapter 437: Chapter 437 Gourd Cave_1 Streams of gloomy and evil Qi, carrying cold and chaos, surged wildly within his body. Greg Jensen focused his mind, using his Divine Sense to marshal the True Qi and started to eradicate the malevolence within. A moment later, all the malevolent Qi was enveloped by the True Qi and rushed towards the Dantian. In this process, the malevolent Qi slowly transformed into True Qi, replenishing the nearly depleted Dantian. Time ticked away, and soon it was evening. ¡°A blessing in disguise indeed!¡± Greg Jensen suddenly opened his eyes, a flash of excitement in his gaze. Feeling the abundant True Qi inside his body, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. After refining all that malevolent Qi, his True Qi had surged greatly, bringing him very close to the eighth level of Qi Refinement. He believed that with enough malevolence, he could continue to cultivate and easily advance to the eighth level of Qi Refinement. Greg Jensen slowly stood up, stretched his body, and pushed the door to exit Lukas Simon¡¯s tent. Guard Commander Elijah Hall personally stood at the entrance, guarding the door for Greg Jensen, and immediately straightened up when he saw him come out. As he was about to greet him, Greg Jensen just happened to look over. Upon exchanging glances with him, Elijah Hall¡¯s heart trembled; it was as if he could see the vast ocean within those profound eyes. Within that ocean, it seemed like a giant wave was surging directly toward him. Elijah Hall instinctively stepped back, stumbling, and was about to fall. But at that moment, a large hand reached out, firmly grasping his shoulder and steadying his form. He snapped out of it, looking up only to see Greg Jensen standing right in front of him. He quickly bowed his head and respectfully said: ¡°Mr. Jensen, hello.¡± ¡°Mmm, thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Not¡­ not at all tiring!¡± Elijah Hall swallowed, his voice hoarse as he replied, and waited with his head lowered, but heard not a sound. When he looked up again, he discovered Greg Jensen was already far away. He watched Greg Jensen¡¯s retreating figure and let out a long breath of relief. As the evening breeze blew, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver, realizing that his clothes were already drenched with cold sweat. Greg Jensen wandered around the camp, looking at the thick malevolent Qi and fell into deep thought. Unquestionably, this malevolent Qi all came from that mysterious cave. What could exist to breed such abundant malevolent Qi? Greg Jensen was pondering whether or not to enter the cave to cultivate. If he didn¡¯t go in, how could he prevent the spread of the malevolence? After thinking for a long time, he could not come up with a solution. He turned his head toward the cave, his mind set on a firm decision. Fortune favors the bold! The cave was definitely worth exploring; it was crucial for his quick advancement to the eighth level of Qi Refinement. He felt that as long as he was cautious, there shouldn¡¯t be any major problems. At that moment, upon receiving news, Lukas Simon came over and asked with concern, ¡°Young Jensen, how are you? Are you alright now?¡± Greg Jensen nodded, ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s nothing serious, I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Lukas Simon¡¯s face lit up with joy, then cautiously inquired, ¡°But can you deal with this malevolent Qi in the camp?¡± Greg Jensen took another look at the cave and asked, ¡°Lukas, can you tell me exactly what¡¯s the situation with this cave?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Lukas Simon hesitated, as though making a significant decision, and said, ¡°When they sent us here, the orders were simply to station us here, using the vigor of soldiers to combat the malevolent Qi. So, the actual situation inside, I¡¯m not very clear on it myself.¡± He paused, a hint of worry in his voice, ¡°Does young brother Xu plan to go inside to take a look?¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°Hmm, even if the evil spirits outside are cleared, it¡¯s only treating the symptoms, not the root cause. We still need to go inside and check it out.¡± Lukas Simon couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Young brother Xu, after Randy Locke went there, he almost didn¡¯t come back alive. You should know the dangers inside. My suggestion is, if you can avoid going in, then don¡¯t. It¡¯s best to resolve the matter from the outside.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, even if I can¡¯t settle the trouble in the cave, looking after myself shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay, then you must be careful in there.¡± ¡°Hmm, I will.¡± Lukas Simon nodded, asking, ¡°Do you need me to do anything?¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°Could you get me something to eat first? I haven¡¯t eaten all day, I¡¯m starving.¡± Lukas Simon¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, ¡°Sorry, my oversight. I was only thinking about the evil spirits.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Come, big brother will take you to eat, and have a couple of drinks on the way.¡± Lukas Simon took Greg Jensen to the canteen, where he ordered the cook to prepare several special dishes, and the two of them chatted while they ate. Lukas Simon was also a master of Dark Strength and held great admiration for Greg Jensen, who had become a Grandmaster at such a young age. Greg Jensen likewise admired him for being able to lead an army at his age. The two talked very harmoniously. Finally, when they brought up Alberto Simon, Greg Jensen also appropriately expressed his apologies, saying things like ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so harsh.¡± Lukas Simon waved his hand disinterestedly, snorted, and said, ¡°That scoundrel, once his injury heals, I¡¯ll break one of his legs myself, to save him from causing trouble out there every day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that serious¡­¡± Greg Jensen responded noncommittally, but inwardly he scoffed, one leg was too lenient; it would be best to break all three so he wouldn¡¯t mess around. After the meal, Greg Jensen found Randy Locke, who was recuperating, wanting to ask about the situation inside the cave. But after asking, Greg Jensen was even more puzzled. According to Randy Locke, upon entering, he had only seen a stone door. He¡¯d pushed it slightly and then, holding the statue of Guan Yu, stumbled his way back out. Could there be something behind that stone door? Generally speaking, places with a dense concentration of evil Yin energy are common burial grounds, with dead soldiers and generals being the most typical. For instance, on certain ancient battlefields, the evil Yin energy is incredibly intense. If it is an open area, the evil Yin energy would dissipate quickly, but if it¡¯s a cave, situated in a particular type of Feng Shui terrain, the Yin energy would condense and not scatter, accumulating more and more over time. The corpses buried within, nourished by the Yinn energy, would undergo a transformation, and after becoming undead, produce even more Yin energy. In this cycle, the Yin energy becomes even stronger. To clarify the situation was actually quite simple: just go in and see if there was any undead. That would be enough. However, Randy Locke had barely opened a crack, and such intense Yin energy surged out. If the door were fully opened, it might lead to an even greater disaster. Greg Jensen considered for a moment and decided to first enter the cave to take a look. As for whether to go through the stone door, that would depend on the specific situation. He returned to Lukas Simon¡¯s quarters to rest for a while before heading to the cave. Lukas Simon personally led the soldiers, ready for action at the entrance of the cave. ¡°Young brother Xu, be careful in all things, and prioritize your own safety above all else.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother Lukas. If it¡¯s not feasible, I won¡¯t force it.¡± Lukas Simon nodded, patted Greg Jensen¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°No matter what, I have made you my friend, and from now on, you are my sworn brother.¡± ¡°Haha, no need to be so formal, big brother Lukas.¡± Greg Jensen grinned, gazed into the deep cave, and then stepped forward into it. Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Chapter 438: A Thousand Miles in a Day_1 Chapter 438: Chapter 438: A Thousand Miles in a Day_1 Stepping into the cave felt like moving from summer straight into deep autumn, the temperature inside was at least several degrees lower than outside. All around was Yin evil energy that seemed almost to condense into frost dew. Greg Jensen stood at the entrance of the cave, circulating True Qi in his eyes. Once he adapted to the lighting, he began to survey his surroundings. He found that the cave was shaped like a gourd, with a passage less than two meters wide in the middle, connecting the inner and outer caverns. At the far end of the inner cavern, there were two stone doors with a slight gap open between them. The gurgling Yin evil energy, like a liquid, flowed out from the gap in the doors. ¡°Such dense Yin evil energy!¡± Greg Jensen, feeling the almost tangible Yin evil energy, was secretly delighted. Without concern for what was inside, he immediately sat down cross-legged in the outer cavern and began practicing the Guidance Technique. As the circulation of his True Qi accelerated, the surrounding Yin evil energy immediately swarmed towards him. For Greg Jensen, Yin evil energy, like nature¡¯s spiritual energy, could be absorbed and refined, eventually becoming True Qi ready for his use. Therefore, while others might see the cave as a place of danger, in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes, this cavern filled with Yin evil energy was simply a blessed land of opportunity. The spiritual energy outside was sparse and thin compared to the density of the evil energy here. This was Greg Jensen¡¯s first time cultivating in such a rich environment, and as he felt the Yin evil energy around him, he sensed every cell in his body filled with a delightful sensation. The True Qi within him circulated faster and faster, and the surrounding Yin evil energy was consequently attracted to him. Moments later, the nearly solidified Yin evil energy actually formed several whirlwinds around him. Suddenly, a wind of Yin evil energy began to blow within the cave. The howling gale swept through both caverns, wrapping up all the Yin evil energy and rushing towards Greg Jensen. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed, and his complexion instantly turned pale. After a moment, his face regained its rosiness, but in just a few seconds, the redness faded again. After repeating this several times, Greg Jensen¡¯s complexion finally returned to normal, and his tightly knitted brows slowly relaxed. He took a long breath to expel a mouthful of turbid air and continued to cultivate calmly. Just then, that blast of Yin evil wind had almost shattered his Dantian. There was no helping it; it was simply too overwhelming. If not for the intervention of his Divine Sense, which he managed properly, he probably would have died. Even if he didn¡¯t die, his Dantian would have surely been broken, and it would be uncertain if he could ever cultivate again. What he didn¡¯t know was that just as the whirlwinds formed, a storm had also arisen outside in the campsite. All the Yin evil energy in the camp was swept away by the gale and subsequently surged into the cave. Seeing this scene, Lukas Simon felt a mix of joy and worry. He was thrilled that the Yin evil seemed to be resolved but was also concerned about Greg Jensen¡¯s condition inside. Troy Milton, along with Bradley Ford and Randy Locke, rushed over to watch upon learning that Greg Jensen was about to deal with the Yin evil energy problem. They too had witnessed the scene and were now too shocked to speak. Troy Milton¡¯s expression was somber, deep in thought. Randy Locke¡¯s expression was complex, with a mix of guilt and embarrassment flickering in his eyes. Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he knew very well that he was indeed inferior to Barry Wolfe, the young man he had called a fraud, who not only saved his life but was now solving the issue of Yin evil that he himself could not resolve. Thinking of how he boasted his so-called knowledge in front of Barry Wolfe, Randy Locke felt so embarrassed he wished he could crawl into a hole in the ground. How humiliating! ¡­ The cave. After draining the Yin evil energy from the camp, the cave gradually became calm, with the energy of both the inner and outer caverns reaching a balance. Under the influence of Greg Jensen¡¯s Guidance Technique, it flowed gently. And Greg Jensen himself had completely immersed in the cultivation of the Guidance Technique. He had never thought that through the Guidance Technique alone, the growth of his True Qi could be this rapid. His True Qi was changing almost every second. It wasn¡¯t long before his True Qi reached the brink of the eighth level of Qi Refinement. With his mind increasingly serene, Greg Jensen guided his True Qi to break through to the eighth level of Qi Refinement, and his absorption of the Yin evil energy quickened even more. The yin evil from both the inner and outer caves was quickly exhausted by him. Seemingly drawn by his traction, the flow of yin evil within the stone door started to accelerate. Hiss! He didn¡¯t know how long it had passed, but the invisible membrane finally shattered, and Greg Jensen felt a surge of exhilaration. On his normally impassive face, a faint smile appeared. However, he did not immediately stand up, but continued to absorb the surrounding yin evil to consolidate his current realm. ¡­ The sky outside had completely darkened, and the soldiers who had stayed to watch the excitement had all dispersed. Daley Rogers, Simon Cooper, Trent Preston, as well as Randy Locke and Bradley Ford who felt guilty, and lastly, Lukas Simon and Guard Commander Elijah Hall, among others. These people had not left, but instead, had ordered tables and chairs to be brought over and were eating and drinking at the mouth of the cave. After a simple meal, the cave was still silent. Lukas Simon and others sat sipping tea while Trent Preston and Randy Locke couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and began to walk around. After walking for a while, they returned to their seats and continued to watch the cave entrance listlessly. Until the moon hung high in the sky and there was still no movement from within the cave, none of them made a move. Elijah Hall said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, you go back and rest first, I¡¯ll just wait here.¡± Lukas Simon lifted his head and gazed at the night sky, bright with a moon and sparse with stars, and said indifferently, ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve been stationed here, I¡¯ve never seen such a clear night sky. And all this, it was Barry Wolfe who risked his life to bring it about. What does it matter if I wait a little longer?¡± Elijah Hall also looked up and, agreeing, nodded his head without speaking any further. In a low voice, Bradley Ford said, ¡°Uncle Master, when Mister Wolfe comes out later, you should give him a proper apology. And besides, he saved your life; we must not forget this favor.¡± ¡°Ah yes, I know,¡± said Randy Locke, his old face flushing red as he waved his hand irritably. Gazing into the deep cave, he let out a soft sigh. On the other side, Daley Rogers watched the cave entrance with a somber expression, his eyes flickering coldly. Seeing the current situation, it seemed definite that Lukas Simon would take Barry Wolfe¡¯s side. In the past, he could suppress Barry Wolfe in many aspects due to Wolfe¡¯s weak connections. But to do so in the future would probably be unfeasible. The only solution now was to eliminate him! But Daley Rogers was only half a step away from being a Grandmaster, and he knew he definitely couldn¡¯t beat Wolfe alone, nor could he even with the help of Trent Preston and Simon Cooper on his side. Should he seek help from the Stuart Family? Daley Rogers¡¯s thoughts wavered, but he quickly abandoned the idea. The problem was that he couldn¡¯t tell the Stuart Family. The Stuart Family had asked him to win over Lukas Simon, yet not only had he failed to win Simon over, but he had also pushed his own adversary into Simon¡¯s camp. If the Stuart Family found out, they would surely think he was incompetent. All because of Barry Wolfe! Had it not been for him, he would have already established a connection with Lukas Simon through his relationship with Alberto Simon. Daley Rogers¡¯s expression grew darker, and the hatred in his heart peaked. It was true that Barry Wolfe, having killed Nathan Green, was eligible to vie for the Green family¡¯s properties, but that was just the official rule. For an outsider, being allowed a sip of the broth was good enough¡ªdid he really think he could swallow the Green family¡¯s assets whole? If he refused to cooperate, then they would have to get rid of him! With that thought, Daley Rogers turned his head to look over, and Simon Cooper just happened to look back. Their eyes met briefly, then quickly turned away. Simon Cooper frowned and remained silent. He had guessed Daley Rogers¡¯s intentions, but he was hesitating whether or not to stand with Rogers. To him, Barry Wolfe seemed a more worthwhile investment. But that was provided he could survive. Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Chapter 439 Human Statuette_1 Chapter 439: Chapter 439 Human Statuette_1 In the cave, Greg Jensen finally realized something was wrong. He had intended to absorb all the Yin Sha and consolidate his realm in passing, but as he absorbed it, the surrounding Yin Sha not only didn¡¯t decrease, but it gradually increased. He abruptly opened his eyes and looked ahead, only to see that the black crevice between the two stone doors had grown a bit larger than before. Whoosh! A gust of Yin wind blew through, and a large amount of Yin Sha poured out from the gap in the doors. Greg Jensen¡¯s expression became solemn, he didn¡¯t know what was inside the stone doors, but something that could produce so much Yin Sha was definitely not simple. He gathered his True Qi, readying the Falling Thunder Technique. If anything weird appeared, he would strike it with lightning first. Among the techniques he currently mastered, the Falling Thunder Technique was the most powerful, and it was also the most effective against dark forces. But with great power comes great consumption! Before his breakthrough, a single Falling Thunder Technique could drain all the True Qi in his body. Although he had now broken through to the eighth level of the Qi Refinement Realm, he could only cast one more Falling Thunder Technique than before. Therefore, unless absolutely necessary, he really did not want to use this technique. More importantly, with so many people guarding outside, if he were to release the Falling Thunder Technique, it would inevitably attract the attention of others. If it led to the arrival of other cultivators, that would be troublesome. The higher you stand, the more you realize your insignificance. This saying also applied to the current Greg Jensen. Grandmasters, aside from not knowing any techniques, were almost no different from Qi Refinement cultivators. If Martial Way experts can cultivate True Qi, then there is no guarantee that in this world, there aren¡¯t cultivators more powerful than Greg Jensen. Survival of the fittest is the essence of this world. This has never changed! If he encountered a cultivator stronger than himself, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t need to think to know what his fate would be. The Yin Sha continued to flow out steadily from the crevice. Greg Jensen slowly approached the inner part of the cave, watching the crevice cautiously for a long time. Seeing no movement inside, he mustered his courage, walked to the front of the door, and looked inside through the gap. The gap was extremely dark, and even with Greg Jensen¡¯s eyesight, he could only see a few meters inside. All he could see was the Yin Sha that was almost condensing into a material form; he couldn¡¯t make out anything further away. ¡°This is all money!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes were almost squinting with laughter, but upon second thought, he hesitated. While the Yin Sha was a treasure to him, it was undoubtedly a disaster for the ordinary people outside. He could push open the stone doors and enter to cultivate in peace, but once the doors were opened, it wasn¡¯t certain they could be closed again. If they couldn¡¯t be closed, then the thousands of elite soldiers outside might all be affected. Greg Jensen was no saint; he could not manage the life and death of others, but if these people died because of him, he couldn¡¯t act as if nothing happened. Moreover, he still hadn¡¯t figured out what exactly was inside the doors. This door must not be opened lightly! Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment, then conjured a miniaturized version of the Fireball Technique and threw it through the gap in the door. Puff! The thumb-sized fireball hit the ground, sparking a large shower of sparks and suddenly illuminating the surroundings. Greg Jensen took the opportunity to look into the distance and saw that behind the door was a corridor made of stone, and at the end of the corridor, there seemed to be two people standing. People? Greg Jensen was startled and reflexively took a step back. After patiently waiting for a while and hearing no sound, he calmed down again. ¡°They must just be statues or something.¡± Greg Jensen let out a sigh, and approaching the door again, he threw another, smaller Fireball Technique in the direction of the two ¡°people,¡± following his previous memory. This time, the small fireball landed right in front of the two figures, and Greg finally got a clear look at their faces. They were two exquisitely made statue guards, clad in heavy armor and wielding Long Halberds, resembling awe-inspiring generals. ¡°It¡¯s really a tomb after all, and it seems the tomb¡¯s owner was no ordinary character.¡± If the door guardians were generals, how prestigious must the tomb¡¯s owner be? In fact, Greg had overlooked a detail: what the two statue guards were guarding was not the door, but the tomb passage¡ªimplying the rank of the door guardians might be even higher. Greg hesitated for a moment, then decided to throw another fireball further in to see what was at the far end. This time, he conjured a larger fireball and hurled it toward the distance. However, just as the fireball was about to pass the statue guards, they suddenly moved. There was a series of crisp cracking sounds as large chunks of clay fell from the statues, revealing shiny armor beneath. Immediately afterward, two Long Halberds thrust out and deflected the fireball away. ¡°Retreat!¡± Two low shouts that seemed to come from the netherworld suddenly erupted, numbing Greg¡¯s ears; he looked up and met the eyes of the statue guards. Greg¡¯s head buzzed, his mind went blank, and he stumbled back several steps before steadying himself and then plopping down on the ground. Sitting on the ground, Greg gasped for air heavily. He only felt his head swell and his vision blur, barely able to muster strength throughout his body; even the True Qi inside him was somewhat stagnant. He knew he had injured his Divine Soul and would need to use his Divine Sense to recuperate for several days before he could recover his vigor. ¡°What in the world is this? A single shout has actually injured my soul.¡± Looking at the pitch-black gap of the door, Greg¡¯s heart was already in turmoil. Although he hadn¡¯t reached the realm of condensing his Divine Soul yet, with the support of his Divine Sense, his soul was many times more resilient than that of an average person. Even so, he was wounded by the other party with just a shout. And they were merely statue guards for the tomb! If the statue guards were this strong, how fearsome must the tomb¡¯s owner be? Greg dared not think about it and didn¡¯t want to ponder it. All he wanted now was to hurry out and then get a good sleep; he¡¯d find a way tomorrow to seal the stone door. With his current level of cultivation, this stone door must not be opened. If previously he had been hesitating about whether to control the spread of the evil spirits and then open the stone door to cultivate inside, he had now completely abandoned the idea. Too terrifying! Greg was certain there were many treasures inside. But there were also great dangers lurking. With his current level of cultivation, entering would mean certain death. Greg listened carefully, and after a long time, seeing that there was still no movement inside, he finally relaxed completely. ¡°It seems these two statue guards only prevent anyone or anything from crossing them; as long as we don¡¯t go in, there shouldn¡¯t be much trouble.¡± Greg took a deep breath to calm his nerves and, mustering his spirits, stood up with the help of the wall and staggered outward. Inside the cave was pitch-dark, while outside it was as bright as day. Six or seven searchlights were all aimed at the cave entrance, where Lukas Simon and the others were all waiting nearby. When Greg emerged, he was met by dozens of eyes. ¡°Brother Xu, are you alright?¡± Lukas Simon was the first to greet him, excited to see Greg emerge, but as he got closer, he noticed that Greg¡¯s face was pale as paper. He frowned with concern, ¡°Brother Xu, what¡¯s inside? Is there something even you can¡¯t handle?¡± Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: Chapter 440 Coming out of Seclusion _1 Chapter 440: Chapter 440 Coming out of Seclusion _1 Greg Jensen¡¯s heart thumped with lingering fear as he glanced at Lukas Simon, then said calmly, ¡°We can temporarily stop the Yin Sha, but don¡¯t even think about resolving it completely, I can¡¯t manage that yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, being able to stop it is already very good.¡± Lukas Simon¡¯s task was to contain the Yin Sha and prevent whatever was inside from coming out. He was quite satisfied with the ability to contain it. Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s pale face, he couldn¡¯t help expressing concern, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I need to rest.¡± ¡°Alright, then stay in my barracks. I¡¯ll have Elijah Hall stand guard. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said, ¡°Then I owe you one, Brother Simon.¡± ¡°What are you being polite for?¡± Lukas Simon chuckled heartily and accompanied him to the barracks. Bradley Ford hurried over upon seeing this, opened his mouth as if to say something, but Greg Jensen didn¡¯t even glance at him and walked straight past him. A bitter smile played on Bradley Ford¡¯s lips as he looked at his uncle apprentice beside him and sighed helplessly. Randy Locke muttered discontentedly, ¡°This kid¡¯s pretty arrogant. Back in my day¡­¡± ¡°Back in your day, I bet you were even more arrogant than him.¡± Bradley Ford replied irritably, ¡°He has the capital to be arrogant, what about you back in your day? And even now, can you compare to him?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Randy Locke¡¯s face immediately turned sour, and he said with a stern face, ¡°Bradley Ford, what do you mean by that? I am, after all, your senior¡­¡± ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s not how a senior should act.¡± Bradley Ford shook his head and sighed as he returned to his room. Randy Locke stood in place for a moment, then followed with a darkened face. ¡°Daley Rogers, they shouldn¡¯t stop us if we leave now, right?¡± ¡°How do we leave now? Walk back?¡± Simon Cooper glared at Trent Preston. Trent Preston huffed and, looking around the empty surroundings, said annoyedly: ¡°That Lukas Simon really is something, daring to detain us. When we get back, we¡¯ll talk to the Stuart Family and have them give Simon a little trouble.¡± Troy Milton thoughtfully looked at the cave, then at Simon¡¯s barracks, and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s call home and have them send a car to pick us up tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Joy instantly lit up on Trent Preston¡¯s face as he took out his phone and made the call. Simon Cooper hesitantly said, ¡°Daley Rogers, can we really leave tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the issue with the cave has already been resolved, Simon wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to us.¡± Troy Milton said indifferently, ¡°Besides, this whole affair has nothing to do with us, we are completely the victims. Let Simon deal with the mess. If he really wants to play tough, then we¡¯ll take him on.¡± Simon Cooper frowned but said nothing. Trent Preston, however, was visibly excited and said, ¡°If you ask me, we should just take him down. I heard that the Guard Commander¡¯s wife is good-looking. And she just had a baby, her figure is voluptuous yet not bloated, and that skin so tender you could squeeze water out of it.¡± The more Trent Preston spoke, the more excited he became, saliva almost drooling from his mouth. Simon Cooper glanced at him disdainfully and said, ¡°When are you going to change this disgusting habit?¡± ¡°Why should I change? This is my hobby.¡± Trent Preston glared with eyes wide open, a defiant look on his face, as if his penchant for others¡¯ wives was completely justified. Simon Cooper sighed and turned to look at Troy Milton. Troy Milton¡¯s eyebrows were also furrowed as he said in a stern voice, ¡°Trent, you really should change this hobby. What kind of girl can¡¯t we find? Why must you go and ruin someone else¡¯s relationship?¡± ¡°Daley Rogers, you just don¡¯t understand!¡± Trent Preston raised an eyebrow and said with a sly smile, ¡°As the saying goes, unripe grapes are hard to swallow, they¡¯re not as sweet to my heart as ripe cherries.¡± Looking at Trent Preston, a nearly two-meter tall man with hands behind his back spouting such flowery words, both Troy Milton and Simon Cooper shivered coldly, feeling a chill in their hearts. ¡­ In the barracks, Greg Jensen swallowed another Qi Condensing Pill and began to use the method of nourishing the Divine Sense from the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutra¡± to mobilize his True Qi and heal his wounded soul. His injury this time wasn¡¯t light, but it wasn¡¯t very heavy either. The main reason for this was that he had broken through to the eighth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. The last three levels of the Qi Refinement Realm were all processes of condensing the Divine Sense. The seventh level is to unblock the Yin aperture and generate Divine Sense, which allows one to introspect and control the external release of True Qi, and the eighth level is to unblock the Yang aperture, allowing the Divine Sense to be hidden and nourished there night and day. After reaching the eighth level, Greg Jensen¡¯s Divine Sense had nearly doubled in strength. With the Divine Sense standing in front, the pressure on the soul was significantly lessened. There were many benefits to having condensed the Divine Sense, not only could one control the release of True Qi even more precisely, but also effectively resist psychic attacks. Otherwise, given the intensity of the attack he had suffered at that time, he probably would have lost his life then and there. Compared to the dangers he faced, the benefits he gained this time were also significant. Without the Yin evil energy in the cave, it would have taken him at least several months to reach the eighth level of Qi Refinement. At the same time, he had also acquired a mysterious treasure which, when his strength was sufficient in the future, he could come back and open directly. Moreover, this treasure was guarded; besides himself, Lukas Simon would absolutely not allow anyone else to enter. In other words, as long as the guarding officer didn¡¯t change, the treasure belonged to Greg Jensen alone. Others can¡¯t even think about entering, not to mention getting the news. Even if the guarding officer were to change, by the time Greg Jensen had the strength to enter the tomb within the cave, the soldiers stationed here couldn¡¯t stop him. At the eighth level of Qi Refinement, a new realm meant that Greg Jensen could learn new spells. But before that, he still needed to heal his soul first. As he sat cross-legged in the barracks healing his injuries, Guard Commander Elijah Hall stood guard at the door, with a team of soldiers around the perimeter. Anyone approaching within fifteen meters of the barracks would be repelled, and anyone causing a ruckus nearby would be sent straight to solitary confinement. The surroundings were so quiet that not even the chirping of insects could be heard. It was assumed that Greg Jensen would come out of the barracks soon, as usual, but to the surprise of Elijah Hall who had been guarding the door all night, there was still no movement inside. He could only continue to stand guard at the door, only leaving once to use the restroom, even taking his meals while standing there. It wasn¡¯t until deep into the next night that there was finally some movement in the room. ¡°Mr. Barry Wolfe, you¡¯re awake. Guard Commander Lukas Simon has already been here to see you several times,¡± ¡°Hmm, I understand,¡± Greg Jensen nodded and, looking up at the moonlight, asked, ¡°How long have I been inside?¡± Elijah Hall bowed his head, pondered for a moment, and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Barry Wolfe, you¡¯ve been in the barracks for about twenty hours or so.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s already the next day.¡± Greg Jensen stood in place and watched the night for a while, then instructed, ¡°Tell Big Brother Lukas that I¡¯ve had some insights, and I want to take a walk in the forest. He shouldn¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Barry Wolfe.¡± Greg Jensen gave Elijah Hall a slight nod and reflected silently for a moment before dashing out of the camp. ¡°Where¡­ where is he?¡± Elijah Hall blinked, his face full of confusion. Just a moment ago, he had only seen a blur before Barry Wolfe¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared. He couldn¡¯t believe it and hurriedly ran forward, searching around extensively, only to find that Greg Jensen was indeed gone. Hisss! Elijah Hall sucked in a cold breath. Such speed¡­ Is this still human? Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Chapter 441 Wind Control Skill_1 Chapter 441: Chapter 441 Wind Control Skill_1 Near the West River Valley mountain forest. The mountain breeze swept through. A figure light as a feather raced through the forest with the wind at bewildering speed. Wind Control Skill! It allowed the body to be as light as down and to move with the wind. It was quite useful for small-scale dodging and maneuvering and also beneficial for ascending heights and leaping distances. Besides, if one had profound cultivation, they could even make their body hover in the air, as if soaring. Of course, with Greg Jensen¡¯s Qi Refinement at the eighth level, this was definitely not possible unless he had hundreds of Qi and Blood Elixirs to restore his True Qi; otherwise, sustained hovering was impossible. Greg Jensen frolicked in the forest for a while, reveling in the lightness of his body, almost letting out a long howl toward the sky. That sense of absolute freedom was just too exhilarating! Want to climb a tree? A light tap on the trunk with both feet, and one¡¯s body would float upwards with the breeze, falling back down was just a matter of intention. ¡°Haha! Awesome!¡± Greg Jensen let out a howl and then stopped at the edge of a cliff, standing with his hands behind him under the bright moonlight. He gazed into the distance, laughing heartily, venting a feeling of pent-up frustration. That sense of floating desire for transcendence gave him the illusion that at any moment he could ride the winds away. As though he had already become a spirit of this world, merged with the heavens and earth. Greg Jensen knew he was still far from that, it belonged to a much higher realm. However, that sensation of unbound freedom made him feel, in this very moment, that he was truly a cultivator. He stood on the cliff¡¯s edge, glanced down, and with a slight smirk, he leaped, plunging towards the ground dozens of meters away. The Wind Control Skill deployed, as if a gentle breeze upheld his body, drifting along the cliff¡¯s edge. With each light tap on the protrusion of the mountainside, he could eliminate most of the downward force. By the time he was only a few meters from the ground, he had shed all momentum, and he truly landed as lightly as a feather on the ground. Greg Jensen smiled again, hands behind his back, he strolled leisurely back to the camp. ¡­ At the camp. Lukas Simon sat in his tent, leisurely drinking tea. Elijah Hall stood by his side, hesitating to speak, ¡°Commander, could Mr. Xu have left already?¡± Lukas Simon shook his head, ¡°No, Mr. Xu seems like a man of deep feelings. Even if he couldn¡¯t contain the Yin Sha, he would have told me directly instead of leaving without a word.¡± Just then, footsteps sounded, and Greg Jensen walked in from outside. Lukas Simon laughed heartily, somewhat proudly saying, ¡°See, what did I tell you?¡± Elijah Hall¡¯s face reddened, and he bowed slightly to Greg Jensen before turning to continue his guard duty outside the tent. ¡°Brother Xu, please, have a seat.¡± Lukas Simon gestured for Greg Jensen to sit beside him, showing concern, ¡°Brother Xu, how is your health?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no longer a problem.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Lukas, you¡¯ll need to help prepare some things for me. As soon as it¡¯s daybreak tomorrow, I plan to seal the stone gate.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Lukas Simon startled, ¡°Don¡¯t you need a few more days to rest?¡± ¡°No need! It¡¯s better to seal the stone gate sooner rather than later to avoid unnecessary trouble,¡± said Greg Jensen, shaking his head. Now, just thinking about those two terrifying statues gave him some lingering fear. Had he not broken through to the eighth level of Qi Refinement, he might have died there. It was best to seal off such a malevolent place early. Before possessing adequate strength, he would not risk exploring beyond the stone gate again, no matter what. Lukas Simon knew very well that Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t one to beat around the bush; since he was in such a hurry, there must be a good reason for it. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get you some paper and a pen so you can write down everything you need, and I¡¯ll have them start preparing right away,¡± he said. ¡°All right,¡± Jensen replied. Lukas stood up, fetched some paper and a pen from the desk, and then went outside to call Elijah Hall in. After Jensen had written down everything he needed, he handed the note to Elijah Hall. Lukas instructed, ¡°Arrange for a helicopter, and make preparations quickly.¡± Elijah Hall hesitated, ¡°Sir, the helicopters have been mobilized too frequently these past few days, and the city isn¡¯t exactly our turf. I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Lukas¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°Worried about what? Just do what I told you to do. If anyone has anything to say, tell them to come say it to my face at my camp!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Elijah Hall saluted and walked out briskly. ¡°Brother Xu, I¡¯ll find you a place to rest first. I¡¯ll come get you once the items arrive,¡± Lukas said. ¡°Thanks, Brother Lukas,¡± Jensen said. Following Lukas Simon to a separate barracks, Jensen was just about to take a bath and sleep when a knock suddenly sounded at the door. ¡°Mr. Xu, are you there?¡± Jensen recognized the voice as Bradley Ford¡¯s and replied, ¡°Come in, the door¡¯s unlocked.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Bradley Ford entered the room, followed by Randy Locke. Randy Locke glanced up at Jensen, and when he saw that Jensen was looking over, he quickly diverted his gaze. With a helpless sigh, Bradley Ford said, ¡°Mr. Xu, I¡¯ve come to apologize with my senior apprentice uncle.¡± Jensen acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard, slowly turning his chair to sit behind the desk before raising his eyes to look at Randy Locke. ¡°How do you plan to apologize?¡± Jensen asked. Randy Locke¡¯s face turned red. At his age, in his fifties or sixties and somewhat renowned in the south, how could he bring himself to apologize to a young man? Bradley Ford nudged him and whispered, ¡°Senior Uncle, please say something.¡±> Grinding his teeth, Randy Locke steeled himself and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, I¡¯m sorry. I was blind to your greatness before. Please don¡¯t hold it against me.¡± After saying that, he could no longer bear it and turned to leave. Bradley Ford quickly grabbed him, ¡°What about the item? Hand it over!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± A tinge of reluctance flashed across Randy Locke¡¯s face. Bradley Ford said in exasperation, ¡°You¡¯re already old, and you can¡¯t cultivate, nor do you have disciples or children to pass it down to. Why keep it for yourself? Moreover, it¡¯s obscure and difficult to understand. After researching it for so many years, haven¡¯t you still figured it out?¡± ¡°Alright, fine,¡± Randy Locke sighed, took out a sheepskin scroll from his bosom, looked at it deeply, then respectfully presented it to Jensen. Jensen was taken aback for a moment, opening the scroll to find, to his astonishment, that it contained a set of external martial arts techniques known as the Divine Dragon Transformation. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°This is a cultivation technique I found in an ancient tomb when I was younger, helping someone with feng shui,¡± Randy Locke recounted with a nostalgic glow in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve studied it for many years, but I still don¡¯t understand how to practice it. According to the description, the Divine Dragon Transformation should be an external martial arts technique, something like the Golden Bell Cover and Iron Cloth Shirt, used for training the body. However, it doesn¡¯t have the usual elixir concoctions for tempering that external martial arts typically use, so¡­¡± He showed a hint of shame on his face and sighed, ¡°So after all these years, I still haven¡¯t figured out exactly what it is.¡± Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Chapter 442 Divine Dragon Transformation_1 Chapter 442: Chapter 442 Divine Dragon Transformation_1 Bradley Ford said, ¡°Mr. Xu, if you find it useful, keep it; if not, throwing it away is no big deal.¡± ¡°Rest assured, there¡¯s definitely no copy of this cultivation technique in my uncle¡¯s possession. The reason I¡¯m giving it to you is because I couldn¡¯t find anything better to apologize with.¡± Greg Jensen fell silent for a moment, carefully examining the contents of the sheepskin scroll before rolling it up again with an indifferent expression, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll accept it.¡± Hearing his words, Bradley Ford breathed a sigh of relief, while Randy Locke¡¯s face showed a look of immense relief. He laughed bitterly, ¡°To be honest, giving it to you is also a good thing for me; I can finally stop obsessing over it.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, squinting his eyes without speaking. Seeing this, Bradley Ford hurriedly said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t disturb Mr. Xu¡¯s rest any longer.¡± ¡°Mr. Xu, we take our leave.¡± Randy Locke cupped his hands in a salute and followed Bradley Ford out. After they had left, Greg Jensen quickly stood up, locked the barrack¡¯s door, and checked the windows before sitting back down at the desk with the sheepskin scroll in hand. His face was now filled with excitement. The reason was this: the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations was actually a body refinement cultivation technique¡ªno wonder Randy Locke couldn¡¯t understand it. Its miraculous aspects were indeed beyond the comprehension of ordinary martial artists. If he hadn¡¯t already stepped into the cultivation path, Greg Jensen, too, would have thought the sheepskin scroll¡¯s contents were the wild fantasies of a fool. ¡°Divine Dragon Transformation!¡± ¡°The first layer is like a drum membrane of leather armor, impervious to the slash of arrows.¡± ¡°The second layer is like having skin of copper and bones of iron, fearless of the blade and spear.¡± ¡°The third layer allows one to externalize their qi and blood, blocking most physical attacks.¡± By the third layer, one is equivalent to an External Sect Grandmaster in the Martial Way, capable of condensing their qi and blood outside the body into an armor-like phantom. Most physical attacks would be blocked by this phantom. Should it fail to block, it doesn¡¯t matter¡ªthere¡¯s still the copper skin and iron bones underneath. At the fourth layer, the Blood Armour has formed a tangible existence, summoned at will when needed, and just as easily dismissed when not. While convenient, its protective power also sees a great enhancement. The first four layers all involve nurturing oneself with nature¡¯s spiritual energy, achievable with ease as long as one has sufficient spiritual energy. But from the fifth layer onward, continuing the training requires the rare blood of fierce beasts. Moreover, it¡¯s only at the fifth layer that Divine Dragon Transformation truly begins to exhibit offensive capabilities. For example, at the fifth layer, one can choose a body part to mutate, such as transforming an entire arm into a dragon¡¯s claw. The claw, covered in scales and incredibly hard, with fingers like steel hooks, can puncture through any robust body with ease, leaving gaping holes. The subsequent layers follow suit, mainly involving changes to one¡¯s own body. By the legendary ninth layer, one can transform into a true dragon¡¯s body, possessing part of a true dragon¡¯s might. ¡°Too powerful!¡± Though Divine Dragon Nine Transformations may not be as comprehensive as the Yin Yang Harmony Sutra, it is still a rare and unparalleled cultivation technique and complements the Yin Yang Harmony Sutra perfectly. The Yin Yang Harmony Sutra is a traditional Inner House Immortal Practicing Technique, which also has body refinement elements; levels four, five, and six belong to body refinement. However, the so-called body refinement of inner cultivation predominantly considers the meridians and strength, not focusing much on the body¡¯s defensive strength. Yet, the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations perfectly fills this gap. If Greg Jensen can master it, it would greatly enhance his defensive capabilities. ¡°As long as there is spiritual energy, I can practice? Elixirs should work as well, right?¡± Without a second thought, Greg Jensen took out several Qi and Blood Elixirs he carried with him and popped them into his mouth, then began to cultivate according to the spells of ¡°Divine Dragon Nine Transformations¡±. A moment later, he opened his eyes again, filled with joy. ¡°It really works!¡± The Qi and Blood Elixirs didn¡¯t help much with the growth of his True Qi, but their medicinal power had an extraordinary effect on his initial cultivation of the ¡°Divine Dragon Nine Transformations¡±. Moreover, Greg Jensen also discovered a phenomenon¡ªalthough his True Qi was cultivated through an Inner House technique, it could still function as Spiritual Energy to nourish his body. Just now, under the dual action of the medicinal power and the True Qi, in a mere instant, he had completed the first layer of the ¡°Divine Dragon Nine Transformations¡±. Was it really that simple? He looked down at his skin and pressed it a few times, finding that his skin had indeed become as clear and translucent as described in the book yet extremely tough. It was like tanned leather, fit for crafting leather armors and shields. Ordinary arrows and similar sharp weapons would hardly hurt him unless they hit directly. Greg Jensen was secretly delighted. After consuming a few more Qi and Blood Elixirs, he continued his practice of the ¡°Divine Dragon Nine Transformations¡±. However, it proved that he was thinking too much. No cultivation technique could ever be simple! Even as a cultivator who had reached the eighth level of Qi Refinement, before the ¡°Divine Dragon Nine Transformations¡±, he was still just a novice. Starting from the second layer, his bones and muscles began to undergo a transformation, and apart from the heart-wrenching pain, a faint sting could also be felt on his skin. Greg Jensen instinctively used the Technique of Inner Observation to examine the changes in his flesh and blood. Not knowing the extent until he saw it, he was scared out of his wits by the observation. The ¡°Divine Dragon Nine Transformations¡± not only altered his muscle structure but also broke down and restructured his meridians to make them thicker and more resilient. This¡­ wouldn¡¯t result in his True Qi exploding inside his body, causing death, would it? With a sense of trepidation, Greg Jensen speculated: ¡®Could it be that the ¡°Divine Dragon Nine Transformations¡± and the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Technique¡± cannot be cultivated at the same time?¡¯ This could be the death of him! Greg Jensen had no choice but to forcefully calm his mind and control his True Qi to lay dormant within his Dantian to prevent it from entering the damaged meridians and causing an overflow of True Qi that might result in an explosive death. After an unknown amount of time, the ¡°major transformation¡± of the ¡°Divine Dragon Nine Transformations¡± was finally completed, and his damaged meridians were fully repaired. Greg Jensen was amazed to discover that after his meridians had become thicker and tougher, the flow speed of his True Qi was more than twice as fast as before. This meant that when practicing the Guidance Technique, the speed of refining True Qi was faster; when casting spells, the speed of mobilizing True Qi was also quicker, and the time needed to cast spells was correspondingly reduced. Overall, after the meridians became thicker and more resilient, his control over True Qi became smoother, and even future alchemy, sword crafting, and Sword Flying would bring tremendous benefits. This was a huge gain! Greg Jensen became excited all of a sudden. He gobbled down the Qi and Blood Elixirs, handful after handful, as if they cost nothing, and began the next phase of his cultivation without any care. ¡­ Dawn broke. Twin faint sizzling sounds emanated from inside the barracks. All over Greg Jensen¡¯s body surged out a large amount of black filth. Marrow Cleansing! There were such benefits after breaking through the third layer? Greg Jensen grew even more excited, stood up, and moved around, immediately causing a crackling sound like the popping of beans. It seemed that his strength had also increased considerably. Greg Jensen was astonished. He swung his fist and heard a sharp breaking sound rise sharply, reminiscent of a wild beast¡¯s roar, intimidating and captivating. Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Chapter 443 Thunderfall Talisman_1 Chapter 443: Chapter 443 Thunderfall Talisman_1 Crack! Without releasing any True Qi, the purple clay teapot on the table shattered in response. You must know, the table was a good five to six meters away from Greg Jensen. ¡°Was it caused by the fist wind?¡± Greg Jensen stared wide-eyed at the fragments of the purple clay teapot, his heart filled with shock. Upon reflection, however, he felt this was quite normal. After all, the third realm of ¡°Divine Dragon Nine Transformations¡± was equivalent to an External Sect Grandmaster in the Martial Way. To shatter a purple clay teapot with fist wind alone should be considered normal operation, right? Thinking of the words ¡°Martial Arts Grandmaster¡±, Greg Jensen suddenly found it somewhat amusing; he, a Qi Refinement Realm cultivator, had actually become both an Internal and External Sect Master. If other cultivators knew about this, they would probably laugh their teeth off, wouldn¡¯t they? Shaking his head, he looked up and saw that the sky was already bright. He quickly stood up and walked into the washroom to wash and freshen up. Luckily, this barrack was used for entertaining distinguished guests and had a washroom, otherwise, if Greg Jensen had to go out reeking of stench and filth, it would be better to kill him. Greg Jensen entered the bathroom and meticulously bathed for over an hour until he had completely cleansed himself of all dirt; then, wrapping a bath towel around himself, he emerged refreshed and invigorated. He approached the dressing mirror, ready to change into the brand new clothes Lukas Simon had prepared, when he suddenly noticed his skin had darkened several shades. From his original fair complexion to a now wheatish hue. Greg Jensen, facing the mirror, joked to himself, ¡°Well, still handsome!¡± The outfit Lukas Simon had prepared for him was a set of brand new military uniform; after all, it was difficult to find other types of clothing in this place. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t mind and quickly slipped into it. Not to mention, his wheatish skin coupled with his chiseled face and this new military uniform made him look even more handsome than before. Greg Jensen smiled wryly, about to leave, when a knock at the door rang out at that moment. He walked to the door and upon opening it, he saw it was Elijah Hall. ¡°What is it?¡± Elijah Hall, seeing the transformation in Greg Jensen¡¯s demeanor, couldn¡¯t help the flash of surprise in his eyes, then quickly came to his senses, bowed his head respectfully, and said: ¡°Mr. Xu, the items you requested are all prepared and in the commander¡¯s quarters. You may retrieve them at any time.¡± ¡°Hmm, I know.¡± Greg Jensen thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Tell Brother Lukas I¡¯m going to grab a meal at the mess hall first, I¡¯ll head over afterward.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Greg Jensen had visited the mess hall once before, so he knew the way well. Besides, he hadn¡¯t eaten properly in the past two days, moving briskly while unconsciously using the Wind Control Skill. Elijah Hall only saw a blur before Greg Jensen disappeared in an instant. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡­ When Greg Jensen arrived at the mess hall, it happened to be breakfast time. Even the soldiers¡¯ movements were regimented, and meal times were no exception. The mess hall was so quiet with hundreds of people eating that you could hear a pin drop. However, the moment Greg Jensen stepped into the mess hall, it immediately erupted. ¡°Mr. Xu is here!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xu, for saving our lives!¡± After a chaotic uproar, the officers in the mess hall couldn¡¯t stand it and shouted, ¡°Attention!¡± Whoosh! All the soldiers stood up at that moment, their movements uniform and precise, creating an imposing atmosphere. ¡°Salute!¡± Whoosh! Hundreds of soldiers raised their right hands and gave a standard military salute. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xu, for saving our lives!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xu, for saving our lives¡­¡± Repeated three times, the shouts of hundreds of soldiers rose in unison, echoing like a tidal wave of sound that numbed the ears. ¡°The ceremony is complete¡­¡± ¡°Sit down!¡± ¡°Time to eat!¡± Following a series of commands, the soldiers continued their meals in silence, and tranquility in the cafeteria was restored to how it had been before. Greg Jensen was silently impressed and lightened his footsteps, not wanting to disrupt the peaceful atmosphere. Carrying his tray, he approached the service window. The cook gave him a smile and dished out two generous scoops of succulent braised pork. ¡°Mr. Xu, please enjoy your meal, and if it¡¯s not enough, feel free to come back for more.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg took his tray to the side and silently began to eat. By the time he finished his meal, the soldiers had already left in formation. He returned his tray and then went to Lukas Simon¡¯s quarters. Red veins webbed Lukas¡¯s eyes, clearly indicative of a poor night¡¯s sleep. On seeing Greg, he stood up with a smile full of warmth, ¡°Ah, Brother Xu, you¡¯ve arrived. Please, have a seat.¡± He ushered Greg to sit down on the sofa and then brought over yellow paper, cinnabar, and other materials he had purchased. ¡°Check if there¡¯s anything missing.¡± Greg examined them and nodded, ¡°Hmm, nothing¡¯s missing.¡± Lukas¡¯s expression grew serious as he spoke with gravity, ¡°Brother Xu, I¡¯m entrusting the cave matter to you. Even if it doesn¡¯t work out, I won¡¯t blame you, but I hope you¡¯ll put forth your utmost effort. I want to thank you in advance!¡± he said, and with a pop, he gave Greg a military salute. ¡°Lukas, what are you doing?¡± Greg felt even more pressure with Lukas acting this way and quickly assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter what, I¡¯ll do my very best.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Greg took the materials back to his own quarters, then called over Elijah Hall, instructing him to stand guard outside, forbidding anyone from disturbing him, including Lukas himself. After making the arrangements, he spread out the yellow paper on the table and began to grind the cinnabar. Since leaving the cave the day before yesterday, he had decided that the stone door could definitely not be opened. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of not being opened; there needed to be a way to suppress the outward flow of negative energy. On one hand, considering the soldiers were ordinary people, a substantial leak of negative energy would still make them susceptible to its invasion. On the other hand, and most importantly, the negative energy was a treasure trove for Greg, and he didn¡¯t want to waste even a bit of it. It was certain the stone door couldn¡¯t be opened, but how to seal it became the challenge. After much deliberation, he decided to attempt creating a Thunderfall Talisman. Thunder Law had a natural restraining effect on sinister forces. If he could turn it into a talisman and affix it to the crevices of the stone door, it should seal the negative energy. However, his Thunderfall Talisman wasn¡¯t going to be created by traditional methods but through a technique called ¡°Impression Technique,¡± which could seal the spell within the talisman paper. The Impression Technique demanded high skill from the practitioner; control of True Qi had to reach a ¡®nuanced¡¯ state, otherwise, it would be difficult to succeed. Luckily, Greg¡¯s meridians were widened, and his True Qi flowed unhindered. After trying for the better part of the day, he finally managed to create one Thunderfall Talisman. He himself was exhausted to the point of near-collapse, and the True Qi in his body was all but depleted. Looking at the faint halo of light on the Thunderfall Talisman, a smile appeared on Greg¡¯s face. He took out a few Qi-Blood pills, popped them into his mouth, and started to recover his True Qi. ¡­ Ten meters from the quarters, Lukas Simon walked aimlessly. Elijah followed behind him, and the entrance of the quarters was now guarded by another soldier. ¡°Commander, do you really think Mr. Xu can stop the spread of the negative energy?¡± Lukas halted, looked toward Greg¡¯s quarters, contemplated for a moment, and then nodded resolutely, ¡°He surely can. Brother Xu isn¡¯t someone who talks big without delivering. If he says he can, then he surely can.¡± Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Chapter 444 Seal_1 Chapter 444: Chapter 444 Seal_1 Elijah Hall glanced at the waning sun in the western sky and hesitated, ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s been so long.¡± ¡°Wait a little longer¡­¡± Lukas Simon hadn¡¯t finished speaking when the door to the barracks suddenly opened, and Greg Jensen walked out. Seeing Lukas Simon and the other, he waved towards them. Lukas Simon¡¯s heart stirred, and he hurriedly went to meet him, ¡°Barry, how did it go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going in now to seal the crack in the stone door. Even if the Yin Sha Qi is still seeping out, the speed should slow down a lot.¡± ¡°Be extremely careful, and prioritize your own safety.¡± Lukas Simon did not forget to remind him. Greg Jensen nodded, carrying the prepared Thunderfall Talisman, and once again entered Gourd Cave. Inside Gourd Cave, the Yin Sha Qi that he had previously cleared began to surge out again a little. Greg Jensen paid it no mind and walked straight into the inner cave, arriving in front of the stone door. First, he peered through the crack to look inside, and seeing no movement, he felt reassured. He bit his finger and, following the Evil Suppressing Method recorded in the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± drew a talisman with his fingertip blood on the stone door. The moment the talisman was completed, a streak of blood-red brilliance flashed by, and then it was quiet again. Just then, there was a sudden noise from inside the door. Greg Jensen promptly threw a small fireball inside, then looked through the crack again, only to see the two clay figurines were restlessly pacing in place. Greg Jensen¡¯s heart jolted, and without daring to delay, he hurriedly pasted the Thunderfall Talisman over the crack in the door. The next second, it was quiet inside the door again. Greg Jensen let out a long breath, but he was still somewhat worried. He stood at the door for a while, and seeing that there really was no movement, he approached the crack again and tossed another fireball inside. The clay figurines reverted back to being just clay figurines, devoid of any semblance of life. ¡°It looks like it worked!¡± Greg Jensen finally relaxed completely and realized that cold sweat had soaked his back. Blown by the chilly wind around him, he shivered involuntarily. He hesitated for a moment, then simply sat down cross-legged on the ground and began to cultivate the Guidance Technique again. ¡°Can¡¯t waste all this Yin Sha Qi, might as well absorb my fill before leaving!¡± Greg Jensen, as if nothing had happened, stayed in the cave and continued to cultivate, leaving Lukas Simon outside growing increasingly anxious. ¡°We had agreed that he would just stick one talisman paper, so why hasn¡¯t he come out after so long?¡± Lukas Simon was somewhat puzzled, wanting to enter the cave to check, when Elijah Hall quickly stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Commander, Mr. Jensen previously instructed that no one should enter the cave again. If it provokes the spread of Yin Sha Qi again, that could lead to disaster.¡± ¡°Hmm, I know.¡± Actually, Lukas Simon understood even better than Elijah Hall that one should avoid entering the cave if possible, but he was truly getting anxious with Greg Jensen not coming out for so long. In his view, Barry¡¯s willingness to go in and contain the spread of the Yin Sha Qi was an act of comradeship; not going in was a matter of duty. If anything were to happen to Barry because of this, he would bear some blame. The two of them waited until nightfall, and finally, Greg Jensen came out from inside. Seeing the relaxed look on Greg Jensen¡¯s face, Lukas Simon relaxed as well and quickly stepped forward to ask, ¡°Barry, how are things?¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Mission accomplished.¡± ¡°Really stopped it?¡± ¡°Really!¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile, ¡°But you can¡¯t let your guard down, you still need to keep an eye on it.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Hearing this, Lukas Simon broke out into laughter, quickly bringing tears to his eyes. After a long while, he finally stopped laughing, his expression turned serious, and he bowed deeply to Greg Jensen in respect. ¡°Lukas, what are you doing, stand up¡­¡± Greg Jensen quickly went to help him up. Lukas Simon pushed him away immediately, then said earnestly, ¡°Barry, my brother, I¡¯ve been stationed here for so many years, my heart in my throat every day. Now at last, I can sleep in peace. All thanks to you. I really don¡¯t know what to do to repay you.¡± Greg Jensen gave another smile and teased, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten well for days. How about we drink a bit tonight?¡± ¡°Drink, we must drink a bit!¡± Lukas Simon instructed Elijah Hall, ¡°Go get my twenty-year-old Maotai, and ask the canteen to cook up a couple of hearty dishes to send to my barracks. Tonight, I¡¯m going to drink with Barry till we¡¯re both drunk!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Upon hearing that everything had been successful, Elijah Hall was also filled with excitement. It had been a long time since he¡¯d seen his commanding officer so happy. Before long, the drinks and dishes were ready, and Greg Jensen and Lukas Simon sat in his barracks and began to drink. Lukas Simon, though claiming he would not go home unless drunk, actually had a very poor tolerance for alcohol. At least compared to Greg Jensen, they weren¡¯t even in the same league. While Greg Jensen had barely gotten tipsy, Lukas had already collapsed in a drunken stupor, muttering, ¡°Five years of guarding, and now at last there¡¯s some achievement. I have not failed¡­¡± Greg Jensen shook his head with a bitter smile, stood up, and went outside to speak to Elijah Hall guarding the door, ¡°Lukas is quite drunk. Please take good care of him tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Wolfe, rest assured!¡± Elijah Hall gave a standard military salute. Greg Jensen was somewhat surprised, nodded his head, and returned to his own barracks. Meanwhile, the other soldiers, having learned that the malevolent energy had been held back, also cheered excitedly. For a moment, the camp was very lively. Since Randy Locke was mainly responsible for the spread of the malevolent energy before, even though Troy Milton had been released, he and Bradley Ford were still under house arrest inside the camp. Hearing the cheers outside, Randy Locke couldn¡¯t help but frown. He opened the door, listened for a while, and suddenly stood there in shock. He turned his stiff neck, looked back at Bradley Ford, and said in a daze, ¡°Bradley, listen carefully. They seem to be saying¡­ Barry Wolfe has subdued the malevolent energy? That¡¯s¡­ impossible, right?¡± No one had more authority to speak on the terror of the malevolence inside Gourd Cave than he did. He could hardly believe that the malevolence, which had knocked him down at a glance, had been so simply resolved by that youngster. Bradley Ford had been psychologically prepared, so he wasn¡¯t surprised by the news. He moved closer to the door to listen carefully, and then said seriously, ¡°Uncle, you heard right; the malevolence has indeed been subdued by Mr. Wolfe.¡± ¡°But¡­ how is that possible?¡± Randy Locke was still somewhat incredulous. Bradley Ford gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Perhaps we are indeed the ¡®frogs at the bottom of the well¡¯ he spoke of?¡± Randy Locke was stunned. After realizing the truth, he showed a look of dejection. Bradley Ford thought he was afraid that Lukas Simon would deal with him and quickly comforted him, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Since Mr. Wolfe has already accepted your gift, he will not make things difficult for you. Even if Captain Simon is reluctant, Mr. Wolfe should speak up for you.¡± ¡°I see. I got it.¡± Randy Locke, as though in a daze, nodded and lay on the bed, devoid of strength. Bradley Ford saw how he looked and didn¡¯t know what else to say, deciding to wait until they got back home to discuss it further. The next morning, Greg Jensen packed up, ready to take Bradley Ford back to the provincial capital with him. But as soon as he stepped out the door, he saw several tidy formations standing in the training field before him. The formations of thousands of soldiers were silent and precise. The moment Greg Jensen appeared, all those thousands of eyes converged on him. What is this¡­ ¡°Farewell, Mr. Wolfe!¡± ¡°Farewell, Mr. Wolfe!!¡± ¡°Farewell, Mr. Wolfe!!!¡± Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Chapter 445 This is called living_1 Chapter 445: Chapter 445 This is called living_1 A multitude of grateful gazes converged upon Greg Jensen, filling him with an inexplicable excitement, and his heart was beyond words. ¡°Lukas, isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡± Lukas Simon walked over with a smile and said, ¡°They have followed me and stood guard here for five years, with the evil spirits eroding their bodies every moment. It was you who freed them from their suffering, shouldn¡¯t they be thankful to you?¡± Greg grimaced and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to be thankful, but¡­¡± Lukas waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°What of it? In the future, if you ever run into trouble, you can call me. I may not have many talents, brother, but I do have many people. Even if it¡¯s just to cheer you on, I¡¯m much stronger than others, aren¡¯t I?¡± Greg¡¯s heart warmed, and he nodded with a smile, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s agree on that. If I ever face danger, I will definitely ask for your help, Lukas.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s the spirit!¡± Lukas laughed heartily and patted his shoulder. After chatting with him for a while, Greg then took Bradley Ford and Randy Locke with him onto the helicopter that had been prepared early on. ¡­ The entrance of the Gourd Cave was still pitch-black, like a bottomless abyss eager to swallow everything around it. Greg sat in the helicopter, gazing at the steadily shrinking Gourd Cave, and contemplated internally. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he would return here, open the stone door, and see what exactly lay inside. According to his speculation, the tomb might contain an ancient general or even an emperor. And judging by the two guardian statues, the owner was likely a cultivator, though he wondered why they would have met their demise here. His gains this time were not meager, but there was still a nagging dissatisfaction in his heart. Similar to his trip to Danu, he had entered Treasure Mountain but only reaped meager benefits. Greg was certain that the cave in Danu was akin to a residence for cultivators, or else it wouldn¡¯t be filled with so much Fairy Medicinal Spirit Grass. If he could break through the prohibitions within¡­ At this thought, Greg uncontrollably shuddered, and cold sweat instantly beaded on his forehead. Because he suddenly remembered, if the prohibitions in the Danu cave were still intact, could its owner still be alive? But then he thought it was impossible. Andrew Holmes had died hundreds of years before the entrance to the cave; his body lay untouched at the doorstep for centuries. This indicated that the cave¡¯s owner hadn¡¯t returned for at least several hundred years, making the likelihood of their being alive very slim. Even so, Greg still warned himself to wait until he was strong enough before going back to Danu, to be prepared for any potential crises. Lost in thought, the helicopter had by now reached the airspace above the villa. In the courtyard of the villa, Chelsea Wolfe was dressed in a floral maxi dress, struggling to carry a potted plant out of the house. Miss Ying followed carefully behind her, pretending to offer support while continuously talking, seemingly wanting to take the pot and carry it herself. Greg couldn¡¯t help but smile. He gestured to the pilot with a hand wave, indicating he didn¡¯t need to land. Then, grabbing a rappelling rope and to the amazement of Bradley and Randy, he leapt from a hundred meters in the air. Chelsea was bending over to place the pot on the ground, and her delicately raised buttocks were faintly discernible beneath her dress. She heard the roar overhead and was about to straighten up when the helicopter¡¯s downdraft flipped her dress up. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She hurriedly pressed down her dress, annoyed, and looked up, then was instantly stunned. A figure descended from the sky, seemingly free from gravity, casually holding onto the rope, and effortlessly floated down from the sky. Before Chelsea could react, the person had already landed in front of her. Seeing that smiling face, a look of surprise immediately appeared in her sweet eyes. ¡°Ah, Mr. Wolfe, how come you¡¯re back all of a sudden?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and asked on purpose, ¡°What? You didn¡¯t want me to come back?¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Chelsea Wolfe shook her head frantically, then pointed at the helicopter that was getting farther away and said, ¡°I mean, why did you suddenly jump down from up there?¡± ¡°Haha, I missed you, that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°Really?¡± After Chelsea asked, her face turned red, and she shyly lowered her head, whispering in a voice only she could hear, ¡°I missed you too.¡± Greg smiled again and lifted her by the waist, ¡°Haha, let¡¯s hurry back to the room then.¡± Chelsea was extremely nervous, scanning the surroundings in panic, fearing that someone would see her current embarrassing state. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, you¡­ you put me down now, I¡¯m so embarrassed¡­¡± ¡°Afraid of what? No need to be afraid!¡± The two hadn¡¯t seen each other for several days and naturally had their share of intimate moments. By now, Chelsea¡¯s figure had also filled out a bit, with flesh growing in all the right places, her waist remained as slim as before, and her legs as straight as ever. Moreover, because of her petite frame, if she wore Lolita-style clothes, she would probably be mistaken for a minor. What was most valuable was that, despite all her experiences, Chelsea still acted like a touch-me-not, recoiling at the slightest touch. This greatly satisfied a man¡¯s desire to conquer. After their amorous exertions, the two rested. Greg lay on the bed resting, while Chelsea sat on his back, kneading his body with her delicate, tiny hands. This is what life is supposed to be! Greg felt a surge of contentment in his heart. He hadn¡¯t rested much these past few days, but with Chelsea¡¯s massage, he soon fell into a deep sleep. By the time he awoke again, it was already noon. He went downstairs and, hearing noises from the dining room, walked in. Chelsea, wearing a pair of oven mitts, walked out with a soup pot and her face turned red again at the sight of Greg. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, you¡¯re awake. Have a seat, the food will be ready shortly.¡± Greg, surprised, said, ¡°Why are you cooking? Where¡¯s Mrs. Ying?¡± ¡°Mrs. Ying had to leave for the afternoon, so I gave her the day off. I¡¯ve been learning to cook recently, you should try my cooking.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Greg smiled and walked into the kitchen. Chelsea quickly pushed him out, ¡°Hurry out, I get nervous with you here, I can¡¯t cook properly.¡± ¡°Haha, all right then.¡± Greg returned to the dining room to wait, and meanwhile, he looked at the reports from the two groups. The Peach Blossom Group was the same as always. Although business had expanded to the provincial city, it didn¡¯t seem to improve much. On the other hand, the Double Phoenix Group had climbed up the ranks, using the Dreamscape Garden¡¯s signature medicated cuisine to establish a stable foothold in the provincial city. Last month they had already turned a loss into a profit, and the monthly sales were not far behind the recently opened Jamae branch. After giving it some thought, Greg felt that this couldn¡¯t continue; the pace of taking over the Green family¡¯s assets must be accelerated. Then, using the Wolfe family¡¯s side to support both groups. In comparison, both groups were his core assets, while the Wolfe family could be discarded at any time. No matter what, the core assets couldn¡¯t be lost. Therefore, the focus of future development had to be on developing his own industries. Additionally, the Wang, He, and Chen families, although they had stopped their overt activities, that didn¡¯t mean they had admitted defeat. They had the Stuart Family backing them up, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they stirred up some trouble. Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Chapter 446 Undercurrents Surge_1 Chapter 446: Chapter 446 Undercurrents Surge_1 As of now, the reputation of the flirtatious magician had truly made its mark in the provincial city. After Greg Jensen decisively dealt with an elder from Healington and dared to challenge the Family Head of the Green family, Nathan Green, in the arena, hardly anyone in the provincial city was willing to provoke him. When he took care of the elder from Healington, some people said he was too arrogant and unruly. But once he had also taken care of Nathan Green, the voices of these people disappeared immediately, and even¡­ The whole provincial city fell silent collectively! Except for the Milton, Preston, and Cooper families, no one dared to question him aloud. Greg Jensen knew that those people were all secretly watching, and the moment he showed any sign of weakness, they would swarm him like sharks that smelled blood. So, faced with the pressure from the three families, Greg Jensen did not back down an inch! Now it was a matter of seeing what other moves these three families had up their sleeves. If it hadn¡¯t been for the recent slaying of Nathan Green, which had the people of the provincial city fearing for their own safety and possibly leading to a collective attack, Greg Jensen would have wanted to go directly to the three families and deal with a few of their key people once and for all. There was no helping it; the lessons left by Ethan Locke were too profound. From his little aunt to his second uncle, all the people close to him had been taken, and it would have been unthinkable if Jay Brent hadn¡¯t been there at that time. After thinking it over, Greg Jensen felt he should still make some advance arrangements, so he took out his cell phone and called Brandon Brent, asking him to work with Theo Carter on expanding his connections in the provincial city to keep an eye on the movements of those three families for him. After having lunch, Chelsea Wolfe returned to the bedroom for a nap, and Greg Jensen led the newly arrived Glen Wolfe into the study. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Green family now?¡± Glen Wolfe pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°We have already signed contracts for all the industries of the Green family, but taking over the process is not going smoothly.¡± ¡°Are those three families still causing trouble?¡± A glint of cold light flashed in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes, making Glen Wolfe¡¯s scalp chill, and he spoke even more carefully. ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s all they can do¡ªto cause some disturbances. After all, legally, those industries now belong to the Wolfe family. Unless you say otherwise, they can¡¯t expect to get any benefits.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s satisfied nod, Glen Wolfe felt a bit relieved and cautiously reminded, ¡°However, you still need to be cautious of the Stuart family.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and asked, ¡°Cautious about what?¡± Glen Wolfe replied, ¡°The Stuart family is known to have two Grandmasters in the family, which is not a force to be underestimated. Besides, the Stuart family has a habit. That is, whenever they see talent, they will try to recruit it under their command. If one does not agree, they will simply destroy them. With your rising reputation now, it¡¯s hard to guarantee the Stuart family won¡¯t have other ideas.¡± Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow and scoffed, ¡°You mean, the Stuart family is going to try to recruit me?¡± Glen Wolfe nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible, no, it¡¯s certain they will come!¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Years ago, our Qin Province also produced a highly talented Martial Way expert. In his thirties, he had already reached the Complete Dark Power, becoming a renowned half-step Grandmaster. Such a talented person naturally had boundless prospects. It¡¯s just a pity he refused the Stuart family¡¯s recruitment, and afterwards, no one ever heard from him again.¡± ¡°Dead?¡± Greg Jensen asked, surprised. With a bitter smile, Glen Wolfe said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s dead, or maybe crippled, who knows? In any case, he no longer poses a threat to the Stuart family¡¯s status.¡± A chill flashed in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes as he spoke in a stern voice, ¡°This Stuart family is truly domineering, so any talent they encounter either serves them or is directly crippled or killed.¡± ¡°If this continues, what development can there be for our martial arts community in Qin Province?¡± Glen Wolfe nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s why, over the years, our province¡¯s strength has always been inferior compared to other provinces.¡± Greg Jensen fell silent for a moment, then lifted his head, ¡°Just continue to take over the Green family¡¯s enterprises. Don¡¯t worry about the Stuart family. If they want to come, then let them come and see who has the last laugh.¡± As Glen Wolfe looked at Greg Jensen¡¯s resolute demeanor, he couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat worried, but the Wolfe family was already tied to Barry Wolfe, and no matter the worries, they could only continue down this path. The two talked for a while longer, and Glen Wolfe had someone bring in the medicinal materials collected over the past few days. Those materials were for refining healing pills, not for making Qi Condensing Pills. Greg Jensen knew that the ingredients for Qi Condensing Pills were too hard to find, so he didn¡¯t make it difficult for Glen Wolfe. After sending him off, he lay in the lounge chair with his eyes closed, pondering the method of refining Little Reviving Pills. The Little Reviving Pill is a type of healing medicine recorded in the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± rumored to be able to bring the dead back to life and mend white bones. Yet, Greg always felt that it was an exaggeration. There was another type called the Big Reviving Elixir, described almost the same as the Little Reviving Pill, but with an emphasis on explaining the ¡°bringing the dead back to life¡± aspect. Greg thought that the Little Reviving Pill was purely a sham, and it was the Big Reviving Elixir that truly had the effect of ¡°bringing the dead back to life.¡± ¡­ Milton family villa, the tea room. Troy Milton sat behind the tea table, personally brewing tea for Trent Preston and Simon Cooper. His movements were very practiced, as though he had rehearsed them many times, smooth and seamless, without the slightest sense of stiffness. Such a pleasing scene to watch, but Simon Cooper¡¯s face looked a bit unpleasant. Just now, they had some disagreement over how to deal with Barry Wolfe. In Simon Cooper¡¯s opinion, Barry Wolfe had saved him once, and he owed him for that. It might be better to use this opportunity to mend fences and ease relationships with the other party. As for the matter of the Green family¡¯s assets, let someone from the Stuart family handle it. After all, in the end, the Stuart family would still rely on them to control the provincial city, so naturally, their interests would not be diminished. But before he could finish, his idea was directly rejected by Troy Milton, and it was a categorical rejection without leaving any room for sentiment. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Troy¡¯s sister had married into the Stuart family, Simon Cooper would have long gone away in dissatisfaction. The tea room was very quiet, Trent Preston sat on the side, looking at Simon Cooper and then at Troy Milton, frowning, ¡°Old Simon, I think you¡¯re overthinking it. What favors, what debts? Isn¡¯t Barry Wolfe just scared of Lukas Simon, which is why he went to the military camp?¡± Troy Milton leisurely poured half a cup of tea for both of them, lifted his head, ¡°Old Simon, Trent is right. Aren¡¯t you old enough to see the world clearly? All this talk of favors and debts is just talk. Money is the most important thing in this world.¡± Simon Cooper¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, and he remained silent. After a long pause, he suddenly spoke, ¡°If you ask me, just let the Stuart family go and talk to Barry Wolfe. We¡¯ve been paying tribute to the Stuart family year after year, why should we also run errands for them?¡± Clack! Troy Milton gently set the exquisite purple clay teapot down on the tea table, silent for a long stretch, then slowly began, ¡°Old Simon, you haven¡¯t understood one thing.¡± He looked up at Simon Cooper, ¡°We do pay tribute to the Stuart family, but we need to be clear about the primary and secondary roles. It¡¯s not that we make money and then pay tribute to the Stuart family; rather, it¡¯s because we pay tribute that we can make this money. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Chapter 447 Determination_1 Chapter 447: Chapter 447 Determination_1 Simon Cooper did not argue; he just looked at Troy Milton expressionlessly, without saying a word. Troy Milton said indifferently, ¡°As for helping the Stuart Family with their affairs, it¡¯s also for our own benefit. Think about it, if the Stuart Family wasn¡¯t there, would you dare to compete with Barry Wolfe for the Green Family¡¯s assets?¡± ¡°Just tell me what you mean,¡± Simon Cooper said indifferently. In his opinion, opposing Barry Wolfe was unwise. Even if Barry Wolfe had no connections in the provincial city and couldn¡¯t contend with the Stuart Family, he was still an Authentic Master and so young. It can be said that with Barry Wolfe¡¯s current cultivation, reaching the threshold of the Master Realm by the age of fifty would not be difficult at all. For now, you can bully Barry Wolfe with the power of the Stuart Family, but what about after he becomes a Master Realm powerhouse? By that time, even the Stuart Family would have to cower and tremble at Barry Wolfe¡¯s feet, let alone a small family from the provincial city; what would you have to compete with? Troy Milton watched Simon Cooper¡¯s expression and suddenly smiled, saying, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about¡ªit¡¯s just the fear that Barry Wolfe will seek revenge in the future, right?¡± His face turned slightly cold as he said, ¡°That¡¯s actually simple; as long as we kill him, wouldn¡¯t there be no more trouble?¡± Upon hearing this, Simon Cooper¡¯s pupils suddenly narrowed, and even Trent Preston, who was beside him, looked gravely serious. ¡°That¡¯s a Grandmaster; it¡¯s not like you can just say kill and kill.¡± Simon Cooper instinctively lowered his voice as if afraid of being overheard. ¡°If I can¡¯t kill him, then I¡¯ll hire someone to kill him; if the person I hire can¡¯t kill him, then I¡¯ll ask the Stuart Family to take out Barry Wolfe.¡± Troy Milton¡¯s face had completely chilled, his eyes narrowing with a menacing glint, ¡°In any case, we absolutely cannot let Barry Wolfe live!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too risky!¡± Simon Cooper flatly rejected Troy Milton¡¯s idea. According to Troy Milton¡¯s plan, if it succeeded, there would be no problem, but if it failed and angered Barry Wolfe, who could withstand a Grandmaster¡¯s assassination? Barry Wolfe wouldn¡¯t need a direct confrontation; just targeting their families outside would be enough to overwhelm them. Moreover, Troy Milton was only in his forties; he was still young with many possibilities. Even if the Milton Family fell from his hands, he had plenty of time to plot a comeback. But what about himself? He was already in his fifties. If the Cooper Family fell, he would likely never have the chance to see the family rise again in his lifetime. The teahouse fell silent in an instant. Troy Milton took a sip from his tea cup, then raised his head, looking at Simon Cooper¡¯s inscrutable face, he said lightly: ¡°Old Cooper, don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you¡ªI will explain today¡¯s conversation to the Stuart Family in detail, to avoid any misunderstandings in the future. Having said all there is to say, it¡¯s still up to you to decide which path to take.¡± After speaking, he glanced again at the silent Trent Preston, his mouth curving into a sneer. He wasn¡¯t worried about Trent Preston; that man was a simpleton. As long as he played the Stuart Family card, the other party would surely follow his lead. Now, only Simon Cooper was left unresolved. Troy Milton had considered going directly to the Stuart Family to handle this, but then, he wouldn¡¯t have much credit to claim in the matter. Troy Milton was in his forties. His greatest wish now was to advance further and become a Grandmaster. There are many ways to achieve Grandmaster status, but they can generally be divided into two categories. One method relies on one¡¯s own understanding of the Martial Way and accumulation, grinding it out over time. The advantage of this method is that the kung fu is more solid, and the flow of True Qi is smoother during combat. The disadvantage is that it requires extremely high talent, and also takes a long time. Another method is to take elixirs, which forcibly break through to the Master Realm by consuming them. The advantage of this method is obvious, simple and efficient, as long as one¡¯s realm is sufficient, and with an Elixir for the breakthrough at hand, one can break through at any time. The disadvantage is also clear: those who break through with an Elixir are somewhat weaker than those who do so on their own. More importantly, such Elixirs are extremely precious, and most people can¡¯t afford them even if they have the money, and Troy Milton belongs to this group. The reason he works so hard for the Stuart Family is exactly because he hopes to use the Stuart Family¡¯s power to find an Elixir for himself. Moreover, this method of breakthrough has a certain chance of failure, and one Elixir might not be enough. Troy Milton had thought it through; such Elixirs are rare, and why would the Stuart Family give him one if he didn¡¯t hold significant value to them? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to use it to cultivate their own people? In fact, with Troy Milton¡¯s talent, having reached half-step Master by his forties, he would definitely become a Grandmaster if he just focused on his cultivation. But he couldn¡¯t wait. Because he had even more ambitious goals. He wanted to be a strong Grandmaster, even a transcendent practitioner who could surpass the entirety of the seven provinces. To achieve this goal, he had to become a Grandmaster as soon as possible and dedicate all the remaining time to breaking through to the transcendent realm. Besides, Troy Milton had another reason to kill Barry Wolfe. The Green family had stood tall in the provincial city for many years, pressing down on the four major families beneath them and shouldering the Stuart Family above them, causing both tiers to lose a lot of interests. Nathan Green¡¯s death was a cause for celebration for all; the Stuart Family did not want to see a second Green Family emerge, and neither did people like Troy Milton. Troy Milton didn¡¯t care about the Stuart Family¡¯s attitude toward Barry Wolfe, but he knew that he could only be at ease if Barry Wolfe died. The tearoom was terrifyingly quiet. Watching Simon Cooper struggle, Troy Milton knew the time was nearly right. Suddenly he smiled and said, ¡°Old Cooper, why are you still hesitating? With the support of the Stuart Family, by killing Barry Wolfe, you will not only have no more worries but will also gain the Green Family¡¯s assets. Why not do it? And even if you don¡¯t get involved, can you guarantee that Wolfe won¡¯t cause you trouble?¡± Simon Cooper¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, then he let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Speak, how do you plan to do it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Troy Milton smiled, ¡°Trent, go and call the other families in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Trent Preston, who had been silent, stood up and went outside to call in several Family Heads who had been waiting for a while. All these families were small, completely dependent on their three families, and naturally, they were all summoned this time. Troy Milton looked at everyone and said indifferently, ¡°The reason I called you here is mainly to deal with one person.¡± ¡°Mr. Milton, just say the word. Our Hall Family will definitely be the first to charge,¡± one of them stated. ¡°Step aside, it¡¯s our Walker Family that should take the lead.¡± The small Family Heads were all expressing loyalty, vying to take the lead. Troy Milton waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to lead the charge this time because even I can¡¯t handle this person.¡± Hearing his words, the small Family Heads already had a guess and their faces changed in unison. Those who had just clamored to take the lead now all fell silent. Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Chapter 448: Barry Wolfe Must Die_1 Chapter 448: Chapter 448: Barry Wolfe Must Die_1 In Qin Province, who else could it be that even Troy Milton couldn¡¯t handle, if not Barry Wolfe? That man is a killing god! Opposing him, isn¡¯t that just asking for death? Greg Jensen¡¯s two massacres in the provincial city had successfully ingrained the image of Barry Wolfe¡¯s decisive killing into the hearts of the people. Upon learning that Troy Milton planned to deal with Barry Wolfe, everyone suddenly fell silent. There was no way to respond to that comment; what if they were tasked with a deadly mission? Trent Preston was no fool; seeing the expressions of the people around him, he knew what they were thinking. He couldn¡¯t help but mockingly say, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Weren¡¯t you all shouting so enthusiastically just now? Why have you turned coward now? So to speak, were all those words you just said nothing but lies?¡± Troy Milton had originally intended to confront those few individuals himself, but he hadn¡¯t expected Trent Preston to stand up first, so he simply fell silent, quietly watching their reactions. Those few people looked at each other, all rendered speechless. ¡°A bunch of cowards!¡± Trent Preston curled his lip in disdain, glanced contemptuously at a few individuals, and then turned to Troy Milton: ¡°Daley Rogers, just say what we should do. Don¡¯t bother with these few.¡± Troy Milton glanced sideways at the individuals and said indifferently, ¡°Barry Wolfe, as a Grandmaster, it is unwise to compete directly with him.¡± As he said this, his expression softened slightly, and he smiled: ¡°You needn¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t be sent to your deaths. I believe that none of us here, myself included, is a match for Barry Wolfe. Therefore, I have decided to invite some helpers. I called you here to seek your recommendations for some capable people.¡± The teahouse was silent as a graveyard. Seeing this, Troy Milton¡¯s face gradually grew colder, and with a wave of his hand, he said, ¡°Since nobody wants to get involved in this matter, then so be it. However, I must remind you all. We are all tied to the same string; if it breaks, it¡¯s bad news for everyone.¡± Bang! The teacup was placed on the table, emitting a dull clatter, like a drum beating in everyone¡¯s heart, causing the bodies of several Family Heads to tremble simultaneously. ¡°Barry Wolfe must die!¡± Troy Milton poured himself a cup of tea and then looked up expressionlessly at everyone, asking, ¡°Does anyone object?¡± ¡°None at all!¡± ¡°Haha, Mr. Milton, you jest. How could we possibly be unwilling?¡± ¡°Exactly, that murderer, letting him stay in the provincial city is definitely not beneficial.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, dealing with Barry Wolfe sooner will allow our provincial city to finally have peace.¡± The people began to enthusiastically agree with Troy Milton¡¯s decision, and the atmosphere within the teahouse lightened considerably. Troy Milton shifted to a more comfortable position and said lightly, ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss who shall we invite over.¡± Once again, everyone fell silent. Barry Wolfe is a true Grandmaster; to deal with him, one would surely need to invite someone of the same caliber. But are Grandmasters so easily invited? Without offering significant benefits, why would anyone come to risk their life for you? Not to mention whether they could be invited, even if they were, who would pay the compensation? These families had no grievances or conflicts of interest with Barry Wolfe; naturally, they were not willing to foot this bill. Seeing this, Trent Preston frowned and took the lead in speaking, ¡°Samuel Lewis from Gan Ning Province isn¡¯t bad; with his pair of Iron Palms, he has made quite a name for himself in Gan Ning Province. Moreover, this person has been struggling at the half-step Grandmaster level for over a decade, and is only a stone¡¯s throw away from the Master Realm. ¡°If we invite him over, even if he can¡¯t kill Barry Wolfe, he can still seriously injure him. Then, when everyone attacks together, Barry Wolfe will certainly not escape death.¡± Troy Milton nodded slightly, satisfied, ¡°Trent is right, we should find more people like this. Under the siege, even if Barry Wolfe doesn¡¯t die, he will be crippled.¡± After speaking, he looked at the other Family Heads and frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any experts to recommend?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The Hall Family Head hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°In Gan Province there¡¯s a ¡®Liu Sandao¡¯, whose throwing knives never miss. When he was a Dark Energy Martial Artist, he faced three equally strong opponents alone and still managed to kill them all. Now that he has reached the half-step Grandmaster level, his throwing knife skill should be even more formidable.¡± The Walker Family Head said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the reputation of Liu Sandao; indeed, he is formidable. I have a good relationship with him. Let¡¯s go and invite him together when the time comes.¡± Troy Milton nodded, the biggest difference between a Grandmaster and a half-step Grandmaster is still the control of the external release of True Qi. With this Liu Sandao, at least they could harass Barry Wolfe to some extent from mid to long range. If this Liu Sandao is really as strong as they say, a surprise attack might unexpectedly be very effective. He expressed his approval, ¡°This Liu Sandao is good, I leave it to you two. Make sure to bring him over.¡± The Hall Family Head patted his chest and assured, ¡°No problem, leave it to us.¡± After the two of them finished speaking, the others recommended a few more experts, but they were all minor characters not worth mentioning. Compared to Alexander Lewis and Liu Sandao, they were quite behind. Troy Milton¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and he watched in silence as everyone discussed. Eventually, his gaze shifted towards Simon Cooper. ¡°Old Simon, do you have no one to suggest?¡± Simon Cooper originally didn¡¯t want to get involved in these messy affairs, but on being asked by Troy Milton, he had no choice but to speak, ¡°In Liang Province there¡¯s Thomas Lampe, a lot of martial artists from the Jianghu have died under his iron crutch. Moreover, I¡¯ve heard he has a disciple with great talent, who reached the later stage of Dark Strength at a young age. If appropriate, we can consider recruiting him.¡± Upon hearing this, Troy Milton¡¯s eyes lit up. Reminded by Simon, he too recalled Thomas Lampe. It is said that Thomas Lampe came from poverty, with only his elder brother for family. Later, when his brother got married, his sister-in-law looked down on him. His brother was a spineless wretch and, under the negative influence of his wife, started to ridicule Thomas Lampe, often leaving him without food to eat. Enraged, Thomas Lampe left home and later encountered an eccentric man from whom he learned superb martial skills. After his return, he went directly home and killed his brother, sister-in-law, and his nephew who was around five or six years old. When the upright martial artists learned of this, they started to hunt him down. Thomas Lampe fought back while fleeing. By the time he reached Liang Province, those pursuers had all died by his hands. Since then, no one dared to chase him down or bring up his disgraceful acts of fratricide and mariticide. More importantly, Thomas Lampe had reached the Grandmaster Realm ten years ago. Although he had kept a low profile for the past decade, his reputation had only grown. If they could invite him over, this matter would be as good as settled. ¡°Old Simon, I¡¯ll leave the matter regarding Thomas Lampe to you. Whatever you need, just let me know and I¡¯ll provide it if I can.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll go and test the waters with him first.¡± Simon nodded expressionlessly, though inside he felt extremely disgusted. Troy Milton raised his head again, glanced at everyone¡¯s expressions, and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of inviting Duncan Walker over. Let¡¯s all chip in for the fee he requires, shall we?¡± As soon as he finished, the tea room fell silent once again. Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Chapter 449 Careful Treatment_1 Chapter 449: Chapter 449 Careful Treatment_1 Duncan Walker, nicknamed Duncan Kong, only now, no one dares to call him by that nickname anymore. It¡¯s because his mastery of the Tongbei Boxing has reached a transformative level, his arms lash out like whips, and anyone touched by them suffers broken bones and torn tendons. Although he hasn¡¯t made a move in a long time, his reputation in the West Yuan Province and throughout the entire Seven Provinces of Northwest is extremely formidable. Most importantly, like Thomas Lampe, Duncan Kong has been in the Master Realm for over ten years and is rumored to have touched the threshold of the Dao Realm. In other words, whether it¡¯s Duncan Kong or Thomas Lampe, just by hiring one, Barry Wolfe would surely be dead. If both could be hired, that would be double assurance. Unlike Thomas Lampe, Duncan Kong¡¯s reputation is still decent, but the price for his service is simply too great. Moreover, Troy Milton made it clear that the cost of hiring Duncan Kong would have to be borne by several families together, so the Hall Family Head and others were reluctant. The tea room remained quiet, with no one agreeing or objecting; they were all waiting for someone else to speak first. Seeing this, Troy Milton¡¯s expression turned colder again, ¡°What, none of you are willing?¡± Trent Preston immediately spoke up, ¡°I am willing!¡± However, the other smaller Family Heads remained silent and said nothing. The matter of killing Barry Wolfe was not of great concern to them, and now, being asked to pay a hefty price to hire Duncan Kong made them even less willing. Simon Cooper furrowed his brows and spoke, ¡°Daley, let¡¯s forget about Duncan Kong. It¡¯s really too expensive to hire him; we¡¯re afraid we¡¯d all have to bleed heavily.¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than someone echoed, ¡°I think hiring Thomas Lampe is enough, there¡¯s no need to hire Duncan Kong too.¡± ¡°Yes, Duncan Kong hasn¡¯t made a move for many years. Even if I gave up all my family¡¯s wealth, I doubt I could afford him.¡± If it were anyone else objecting, Daley Rogers would have suppressed them with thunderous measures, but since Simon Cooper was the first to object, he had to consider the consequences. As the voices of opposition grew louder, his expression became uglier, and he said through gritted teeth: ¡°Fine, there¡¯s no need for you all to worry about hiring Duncan Walker; I¡¯ll go ask him personally.¡± Everyone present was stunned when they heard this. Ask personally? What does that mean? Could it be that Daley Rogers is willing to pay out of his pocket to hire Duncan Kong? Simon Cooper was also startled. He never intended to spend that money, but now Rogers appeared willing to pay himself just to get Duncan Kong to make a move. Given Duncan Kong¡¯s appetite, he was likely to ask for half of the Milton Family¡¯s shares. If they indeed managed to kill Barry Wolfe, those losses could naturally be recouped from the Green and Wolfe families. But if they failed to kill Wolfe, the Milton Family would not only have to pay half of their estate but also face Wolfe¡¯s endless pursuit and revenge. In Cooper¡¯s view, Rogers was simply gambling with his life! He couldn¡¯t help but speak out, ¡°Daley, isn¡¯t this¡­ a bit too risky?¡± Trent Preston also advised, ¡°Daley, why bother with this? What if you can¡¯t kill Barry Wolfe¡­¡± Daley Rogers waved his hand, indicating there was no need for further talk, and declared, ¡°It¡¯s decided then. You all should think about who else could be invited.¡± Indeed, he was gambling, betting that Barry Wolfe would undoubtedly die, and after Wolfe¡¯s death, he could make up the losses from the Green and Wolfe families. He bet that after this matter, the Stuart Family would recognize his value and be willing to help him find the Elixir needed to advance to Grandmaster. If he could become a Grandmaster sooner, the Milton Family would become the local tyrant of the Qin Province. By that time, he would take back the interests he had put out, tenfold or even a hundredfold! Since Rogers said he would bear the costs himself, the others had nothing more to say. Following this, they recommended several people, all of whom were Dark Strength experts on par with Alexander Lewis. Troy Milton¡¯s frosty face finally showed a few signs of a smile. ¡°` Two Grandmasters, plus a master of hidden weapons, along with several Dark Strength experts¡ªlet¡¯s see how you die! Though Grandmasters seem invincible, they¡¯re not unkillable! In the Seven Provinces of Northwest, there were Grandmasters that were beaten to death. That battle only involved one Grandmaster and a few experts in the later stage of Dark Strength. Now that I have two Grandmasters and five or six Dark Strength experts, if Barry Wolfe survives this, then I must be seeing ghosts. Not only that, but I also plan to mobilize some mercenaries as backup. If Barry Wolfe doesn¡¯t die at the hands of the two Grandmasters, he¡¯ll die from a gunshot. ¡­ Unaware that he had been targeted, Greg Jensen stayed at the Wolfe family villa for a few days, relieved Chelsea Wolfe who was exhausted, reverted to his original appearance, and returned to the Simmons family villa. ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re back.¡± Amelia Simmons beamed with joy like a child, rushed forward two steps, and then leaped onto Greg Jensen. Feeling the vitality of her youthful body, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel intense warmth inside. As he entered the villa and saw Patricia Stuart sitting on the sofa, the flame inside him burned even hotter. Being at home, Patricia only wore a lace camisole that covered her thighs. The sight of her delicate collarbone and that flash of white made Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth go dry. ¡°Would you like some fruit? I¡¯ll wash some for you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Amelia Simmons said with a smile, bouncing into the kitchen. Greg Jensen then sat opposite Patricia Stuart, his gaze sweeping over her. Patricia had been staying at the villa with Amelia, waiting for Greg Jensen to return so she could take the chance to grow closer to him. Seeing Greg Jensen, a seductive hint of spring flashed in her eyes, and she subconsciously leaned forward, revealing more white and an alluring depth. ¡°You¡¯ve been away for so long, Amelia nearly fell ill from missing you.¡± Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow and chuckled, ¡°Fell ill from missing me? Is that contagious?¡± Patricia stuck out her fresh red tongue, licked her lips, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s contagious, but it sure feels uncomfortable.¡± Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°It seems Miss Stuart has quite the experience with this illness.¡± Patricia Stuart pushed out her chest and feigned annoyance, ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s none of your business, and you can¡¯t cure my illness anyway.¡± Right then, Amelia Simmons came out with a plate of fruit and asked, ¡°What are you two talking so merrily about?¡± Looking at Patricia Stuart, Greg Jensen said with a teasing smile, ¡°Nothing much, we were just discussing Miss Stuart¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°Oh no, cousin, are you sick?¡± Amelia Simmons was startled and quickly ran over, touched Patricia Stuart¡¯s forehead, and said: ¡°That¡¯s strange, you don¡¯t have a fever. What doesn¡¯t feel well?¡± Although Patricia Stuart made several bold advances because of Greg Jensen¡¯s identity, she had never been with a man, and her face instantly blushed. She shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just a bit of discomfort around my heart.¡± Amelia Simmons said earnestly, ¡°Cousin, if you¡¯re sick, you must tell the truth and not shy away from doctors. Luckily, Mr. Jensen is back. Let him take a good look at you. You see, Mr. Jensen¡¯s medical skills are amazing¡ªa miracle worker, he even cured my grandfather¡¯s leg.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± As Patricia felt Amelia Simmons¡¯ concern, her face grew even more flushed, and lifting her head, she saw Greg Jensen looking at her with an amused and flirtatious gaze. That gaze, laced with teasing and enticement, inexplicably warmed her body. ¡°` Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: Chapter 450 Checking the Body_1 Chapter 450: Chapter 450 Checking the Body_1 Patricia Stuart felt her cheeks burning, and it was as if a fire were raging within her. Amelia Simmons, looking at her cousin¡¯s flushed face, worriedly asked, ¡°Cousin, where exactly are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Patricia shook her head. Amelia expressed her concern, ¡°You should still go to the bedroom and let Mr. Jensen take a look. It would be trouble if it got serious.¡± Having said that, she turned to Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, could you please check on my cousin? I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and help with the cooking.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Greg Jensen said with a chuckle as he playfully slapped her bottom, ¡°Go on then, whip up something tasty, and remember to call me when it¡¯s ready.¡± Amelia¡¯s face turned red, and she glanced at Patricia next to her, ¡°Okay, you guys should hurry.¡± After speaking, she hurried into the kitchen. Turning to Patricia, Greg Jensen said with a light chuckle, ¡°Miss Stuart, shall we go? To the bedroom?¡± He deliberately emphasized the word ¡°bedroom¡± heavily. Upon hearing this, Patricia bit her lip lightly and nodded shyly. For Greg Jensen, the bedroom was simply a place to sleep and rest, but for Patricia, it evoked many other thoughts. He wouldn¡¯t do ¡°that¡± to me in the bedroom, would he? Should I refuse him? Patricia¡¯s face turned even redder, but seeing Greg Jensen stand up, she had no choice but to get up hesitantly and follow him upstairs to the bedroom. The thought of going into Amelia¡¯s room and lying on the bed where Amelia and Greg Jensen had been intimately entwined made her incredibly nervous. As they passed her own room, she found herself impulsively saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room instead.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Greg Jensen agreed cheerfully, pushing open the adjacent door and stepping in. Patricia might appear carefree, but in reality, she was still a young girl; a fact that Greg Jensen could easily discern. He could guess at her inner thoughts and felt a surge of playfulness. Following her into the room, he abruptly shut the door behind them. Then, with an aggressive gaze, he stared fiercely at Patricia¡¯s significant areas, scanning over them several times. ¡°Get on the bed and lie down!¡± Patricia, feeling unnerved by Greg Jensen¡¯s intense gaze, still obediently climbed onto the bed, considering his identity. She had intended to seduce Greg Jensen initially, but after entering the room, the tables turned, leaving her feeling uneasy. Greg Jensen, sitting on the edge of the bed and looking at the tremulous Patricia, scoffed, ¡°You were quite bold just a moment ago, what¡¯s happened now?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Patricia uttered a word before burying her head in the covers. Greg Jensen let out a laugh, no longer teasing her. Taking her hand, he found it soft and boneless, which stirred something inside him. Patricia struggled briefly, and realizing she couldn¡¯t pull away, let Greg Jensen hold onto her hand. Her icy skin revealed the panic in her heart. ¡°Relax, I¡¯m just going to take your pulse.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Patricia subconsciously responded, and only afterward did she realize that something was amiss. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be ¡°that¡±? Why take the pulse? Confused but too embarrassed to ask, she could only do as told and place her hand by the edge of the bed, filled with apprehension. Greg Jensen focused his mind and placed his fingers on her pulse. After a moment, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just an excess of cold energy in the body, which is why you have the problem of painful menstruation.¡± ¡°Menstrual pain?¡± Patricia was shocked, her head popping out from under the blanket, and she looked at Greg with astonishment, ¡°How did you know I¡¯m experiencing menstrual pain? And besides¡­ it hasn¡¯t started yet.¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°I noticed your complexion is sallow and you show some signs of sweating, plus you subconsciously cover your stomach when you sit, so I guessed it should be coming soon. Have you recently felt a sensation of heaviness in your stomach, or occasional sour swelling and coldness?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Hearing this, Patricia froze again, and said blankly, ¡°You called me to the bedroom not to¡­¡± ¡°To check on you,¡± Greg said. ¡°I called you to the bedroom because I want to find a bed for you to lie down on so I can give you a check-up.¡± ¡°Just a check-up?¡± Pretending to be clueless, Greg asked curiously, ¡°What else could it be?¡± A flicker of panic passed through Patricia¡¯s eyes, and she coughed awkwardly, whispering, ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing else.¡± ¡°Alright, lie down and relax, I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Patricia didn¡¯t think much of it until Greg lifted her shirt, and only then did she truly begin to panic. She hurriedly held down Greg¡¯s hand, exclaiming, ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°Giving you a massage,¡± he said. Greg said in disbelief, ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to massage you through your clothes, do you?¡± ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Patricia realized she had misunderstood again, but thinking of Greg¡¯s hands on her stomach still stirred a strange feeling within her. She hesitantly let go of his hands, closed her eyes, and took on an attitude of ¡°go ahead,¡± amusing Greg tremendously. He shook his head, warmed his hands, and placed them on her smooth and flat lower abdomen, slowly beginning to knead. As he massaged, he transferred True Qi into Patricia, helping her to regulate the flow through her meridians. Patricia was incredibly tense at first, but after a while, she completely relaxed. She felt as if she were soaking in a bathtub, her entire body enveloped by warm, soft water. Feeling that slightly rough large hand, her body began to undergo some inexplicable changes. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Her eyes slightly narrowed, her mind blank, Patricia let out a low, murmuring moan. Greg looked at her beautiful face and well-proportioned body, feeling a flame rising in his heart. The air was filled with a romantic ambiance and an intoxicating fragrance. ¡­ Amelia Simmons had been in the kitchen watching the cook for a while, then she hummed a tune as she went upstairs, planning to check on how her cousin was doing. She thought Greg and Patricia would be in the master bedroom, but as she passed the second bedroom, she suddenly heard a suppressed moan coming from inside. This embarrassing sound¡­ Amelia was initially stunned, recalling the sounds she herself made with Greg, and then it all clicked. Her face flushed with embarrassment, yet a part of her was also angered: ¡°Mr. Jensen is mine, how could my cousin¡­¡± Angry, she was about to burst through the door, but then hesitated, remembering the person inside was Greg. Before she even came to be with Greg, her father had told her that for a young Grandmaster like Greg, it was normal to have several wives and concubines. She was advised not to get angry over such matters, but rather to help Greg take care of his household. As long as she could do that, no matter how many women Greg had, her status could not be shaken. Amelia understood this but couldn¡¯t stand to play the deaf, blind, or foolish woman; it was too much to bear. The stubbornness inherited from her Martial Way family instantly flared! She pushed the door open and stormed in, annoyed, ¡°Cousin, this is too much, how could you¡­¡± Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Chapter 451 Misunderstanding_1 Chapter 451: Chapter 451 Misunderstanding_1 ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Inside the room, the two people stopped what they were doing. Greg¡¯s hand was still on Patricia¡¯s stomach, while Amelia was taken aback. They weren¡¯t doing that kind of thing? Amelia looked at Greg with a puzzled face, and then at Patricia, somewhat at a loss. Before coming in, she had planned to express her dissatisfaction in front of both of them and then pass over the matter with a joke. That way, she would have vented her anger, and Greg wouldn¡¯t blame her for it. Even if Greg got angry, she had thought of a way to coax him. However, she really didn¡¯t anticipate the current situation and didn¡¯t know how to handle it. What if Mr. Greg gets angry? What if he doesn¡¯t want me anymore? Amelia panicked. If she had the upper hand, she could just do as she had thought with no problem. But the thing is, if Greg and Patricia hadn¡¯t done anything, and she barged in like this, what would that make her? ¡°I was giving Miss Zhou a massage,¡± said Greg. Seeing Amelia¡¯s frantic appearance, Greg wasn¡¯t angry; he just found it funny. He waved his hand with a chuckle and said, ¡°Come here, sit next to me.¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­ sure.¡± Amelia obediently moved a chair over and sat next to Greg. Patricia¡¯s head was still under the covers, showing only the part above her eyes. She said to Amelia, ¡°Excuse me for borrowing your Mr. Greg for a while.¡± Suppressing her anxiety, Amelia responded offhandedly, ¡°No problem, use him if you want.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk, just lie down and sleep. After a good rest, your stomach won¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± Greg admonished. ¡°Mm, okay.¡± Chastised by Greg, Patricia obediently tucked her head under the covers and closed her eyes to sleep. Greg didn¡¯t speak further and continued to concentrate on massaging her. After a while, even breathing sounds came from under the covers. Greg gently lifted the cover to find that Patricia had fallen asleep, then turned back and gestured Amelia to go outside to talk. Once the two stepped outside the bedroom, Amelia finally caught her breath. She tilted her head back, her eyes watery and misty as she said, ¡°Mr. Greg, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Greg, surprised, said, ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? Did you do something wrong?¡± Amelia shook her head subconsciously, then realized it was not right and quickly nodded, whispering, ¡°I thought you and my cousin¡­¡± ¡°You thought we were doing that kind of thing?¡± Greg asked with a smile. Amelia nodded silently. Seeing her like this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of pain for her. He wrapped his arms around her and whispered, ¡°I have no plans to be with your cousin right now, and even if I were, it would be for cultivation.¡± ¡°Cultivation?¡± Amelia looked up in confusion. Greg nodded with a smile and explained it to her ear in a whisper. After listening, Amelia¡¯s face flushed immediately, disregarding Greg¡¯s status, she blurted out, ¡°That cultivation method is simply¡­ too embarrassing; who cultivates like that?¡± Greg laughed and said, ¡°Haha, so are you practicing or not? Don¡¯t blame me for not warning you. This cultivation technique is fast, and once you miss this opportunity, there¡¯s no second chance.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Amelia¡¯s face turned even redder, and she lowered her head, at a loss for words. To give up seemed like a waste, but agreeing to dual cultivation with Greg was hard to voice out. Even though she had already become Greg¡¯s woman, to openly talk about such matters was still difficult for her. Seeing her reaction, Greg struggled to suppress his mischievous grin, pretended to be angry, and said, ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to, let¡¯s forget it. I¡¯ll ask your cousin about it another day.¡± Amelia Simmons really panicked, suddenly raising her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing, Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m willing!¡± ¡°Haha, then let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Ah, but what about eating¡­¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care about that, he picked her up by the waist and carried her into the bedroom. ¡­ In the second bedroom. Patricia Stuart slowly woke up, comfortably stretching her body and, upon checking her phone, realized it was already past three in the afternoon. She hadn¡¯t slept so well in a long time, her stomach didn¡¯t hurt anymore, her head wasn¡¯t foggy, and that feeling of being refreshingly clear-headed was just amazing. ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± Just as she was about to get out of bed, Patricia Stuart suddenly paused and listened carefully, her face immediately reddening as she spat out, ¡°That flighty girl, doing such things in broad daylight¡­¡± ¡°Ugh, so annoying!¡± Patricia Stuart threw off the covers and covered her head, but the sound still came through determinedly. In her mind¡¯s eye, the image of Greg Jensen surfaced involuntarily, and she almost felt that rough palm gently caressing her soft belly. ¡°Hmm.¡± Patricia Stuart¡¯s face became even more flushed, a radiant moisture gleaming beneath her skin. Her thin lips parted slightly, taking deep breaths. After who knows how long, the sounds from next door suddenly stopped, and she let out a long breath. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± After a while, Patricia Stuart slowly got up, feeling as though someone had drained all her energy. It was only when she got out of bed that she discovered her clothes and bedsheets were all wet. Her face turning red, she stripped off her clothes and went to take a shower. ¡­ In the master bedroom. Amelia Simmons lay on the bed exhausted, grumbling, ¡°Liar, you tricked me, said I wouldn¡¯t be tired after cultivation. It¡¯s true that I wasn¡¯t tired after cultivation, but that¡¯s because you wanted too much.¡± ¡°Haha, after a few more times you¡¯ll feel better, and if your skills are high enough, you naturally won¡¯t feel tired anymore.¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Amelia Simmons snorted coldly, turning over and then crying out in pain, ¡°My back hurts, wuwu¡­¡± Greg Jensen slapped her buttocks and chuckled, ¡°Come on, get up. Patricia is probably waking up by now. If she barges in here, you¡¯ll lose face in the future.¡± ¡°Oh, really¡­¡± Amelia Simmons sat up in a panic and limped into the bathroom. Greg Jensen laughed heartily and followed her in. Amelia Simmons was quite talented, and having been close to reaching the Bright Strength Period, she had entered the ranks of Bright Strength Experts after a few rounds of Dual Cultivation. However, Mick Simmons had only taught her cultivation techniques and not martial techniques, so her combat strength was just a bit stronger than an average person¡¯s. Of course, dealing with hooligans was no issue for her. Greg Jensen had taught her Dual Cultivation and the Guidance Technique, but only up to the first level of Qi Refinement. If Amelia Simmons could cultivate to the complete first level, she would basically be as strong as a Martial Way expert in the early stage of the Dark Strength Period. Later on, if Mick Simmons would teach her some practical martial techniques, even an average Bright Strength Period expert might not be able to beat her. After the two of them had finished cleaning up, they left the room and ran into Patricia Stuart, who had just come out of her room. With his sharp senses, Greg Jensen knew exactly what Patricia had been doing, so when he saw her, an involuntary mischievous smile appeared on his face. Patricia was already feeling a bit self-conscious and, seeing him smile like that, her face immediately turned as red as an apple. Amelia Simmons, not understanding, asked curiously, ¡°Cousin, why has your face turned red again? Do you have a fever?¡± Before Patricia could reply, Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Stuart must have a fever!¡± Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Chapter 452 The Resentment of the Little Assistant_1 Chapter 452: Chapter 452 The Resentment of the Little Assistant_1 Greg Jensen emphasized the word ¡°fever¡± very heavily, and Patricia Stuart immediately understood, her face turning even redder. Amelia Simmons hurriedly reached out to touch Patricia¡¯s forehead, curiously saying, ¡°Huh, you don¡¯t have a fever. But why is your face so red?¡± Patricia quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, probably because I just took a bath.¡± Amelia Simmons breathed a sigh of relief, smiling, ¡°Oh, as long as it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go have dinner,¡± she said. Patricia, seeing Greg¡¯s mischievous eyes, felt more flustered and rushed off after dropping those words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Cousin?¡± ¡°Nothing, maybe she really is hungry!¡± Greg laughed heartily as he wrapped his arm around Amelia¡¯s shoulder and headed to the downstairs restaurant. In the restaurant, the lunch they hadn¡¯t had time to eat was still warming in the pot. Patricia had calmed down and helped serve rice to both of them, still not daring to look Greg in the eye. Greg laughed heartily, not minding at all, and after eating with the two women, he went back to the garden in the backyard and lay on a rocking chair to rest his eyes. Amelia cleaned up the dishes, chatted with Patricia in the house for a while, and then, carrying the washed fruit, came next to Greg to feed him from a very close distance, as usual. Patricia had fully recovered her composure and recalled the earlier incident, her face blushing with embarrassment. For the following days, Greg stayed at the Simmons family villa, enjoying life and teasing Patricia with neither an end nor a start. Patricia originally intended to seduce Greg with a ¡°reckless¡± act but didn¡¯t anticipate being reverse-killed by Greg. From that moment on, Patricia finally reverted to her true character, showing her shy side, while Greg grew bolder and bolder. Only after stirring Patricia to the point where she couldn¡¯t stand would Greg clang the gong to retreat. Patricia was so annoyed she gritted her teeth, yet she was addicted to the feeling of their teasing proximity. After resting for two days at the Simmons villa, Greg drove back to Jamae, returning to his own purchased villa. After not seeing her for two months, Lois Abbott¡¯s body was fuller, her skin tender and fair, as if squeezing water from it. Now having the demeanor of a lady of the house, Lois grabbed Greg¡¯s ear and interrogated him, ¡°Tell me, how many other women have you found behind my back?¡± Greg cooperated very well, grimacing as if he were really pinched hard. Seeing this, Lois quickly lightened her grip; she was just venting her dissatisfaction, not genuinely trying to settle scores with Greg. Seeing Greg grimacing in pain, she felt sorry for him first. The assistant, Trey Holmes, sat by, giggling, ¡°Miss Abbott, don¡¯t be deceived by the boss; he¡¯s pretending.¡± Greg put on a stern face, angrily saying, ¡°Two months without seeing you, and now you dare to backstab your boss?¡± Trey Holmes covered her mouth and stole a laugh, ¡°You can¡¯t blame me for this. In these two months, it¡¯s the boss¡¯s wife who has been giving out salaries. Now all I can see is the boss¡¯s wife, not the boss, haha.¡± Seeing this, Lois knew that Greg was pretending and immediately got angry, twisting his ear half a turn and huffing, ¡°Your acting has gotten quite good, learning to feign ignorance and confusion now.¡± ¡°Ow, ow, ow, now it really hurts¡­¡± Under Greg¡¯s ceaseless pleas for mercy, this ¡°domestic drama¡± quickly concluded. Lois bounced off to make something tasty, intending to let Greg taste her cooking skills. Trey came over, all smiles, ¡°Boss, does it still hurt?¡± ¡°Go away.¡± Greg glared at her annoyed; Lois had always been heavy-handed, and with Trey¡¯s comment, she was even rougher. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had already mastered the third level of the Divine Dragon Transformation, he might have had his ears twisted off. ¡°Hmph, who told you to leave me behind and run off to the provincial city alone?¡± Trey Holmes coldly huffed, ¡°I¡¯m your assistant, you know!¡± After saying that, seeing Greg Jensen ignoring her, she changed her expression and pleaded, ¡°Boss, take me with you when you leave this time.¡± Greg Jensen looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you staying put here? You don¡¯t have to do anything and still get paid.¡± Trey Holmes said with a pained expression, ¡°When I¡¯m with you, all I do is drive the car and do household chores. With Miss Abbott, she has me doing stuff like relaying orders all day long, and I really can¡¯t handle it.¡± ¡°Haha, those are all things an assistant should do. Work with Lois Abbott for two years, and who knows, in two years she might promote you to general manager.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be any general manager; I¡¯d rather be your personal assistant.¡± Hearing Trey Holmes¡¯s words, Greg Jensen suddenly realized that although this girl was a bookworm, she had her skills shifted in an oddly specific direction. It was all things like the art of tea and nutritionist skills, with seemingly not much knowledge in business. What¡¯s more, Trey Holmes had a severe case of social anxiety. After getting familiar with Greg Jensen and Lois Abbott, she began to talk more, and could at least joke around. When she first started following Greg Jensen, there were days where she wouldn¡¯t say a word. Greg Jensen mused, ¡°It¡¯s not out of the question for you to come with me, but you¡¯ll have to change your name and disguise yourself.¡± ¡°Ah? Why do I need to disguise myself?¡± Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Just tell me if you¡¯re coming or not.¡± Seeing this, Trey Holmes quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go, as long as I don¡¯t have to deal with so many people, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask.¡± ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled; I¡¯ll take you with me when I go back in a few days.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± With Greg Jensen¡¯s promise, Trey Holmes immediately became excited, dashed into the kitchen, and told Lois Abbott about it. Having spent so much time together, Lois Abbott had long since come to see Trey Holmes as a younger sister and did not make a fuss when she heard Holmes was going to accompany Jensen to the provincial city. That very evening, Lois Abbott cooked many dishes that Greg Jensen loved and then returned to the bedroom. As the saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder, the couple that went to bed early, merely held each other and talked, sharing their longing after a long separation. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Lois Abbott, not seen for so long, began to act bashful, her cheeks reddening to the roots of her neck. Seeing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s appetite surged, but he didn¡¯t pounce on her immediately, instead, he chuckled and whispered in her ear about Dual Cultivation. Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she exclaimed, ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s not a scam, is it?¡± ¡°Why would I scam you, it brings me no benefit,¡± Greg Jensen said with exasperation. Lois Abbott, annoyed, pinched the soft flesh between his ribs and huffed, ¡°I gave myself to you, a whole living person, what more benefit could you want?¡± Greg Jensen said with an embarrassed laugh, ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t want anything more, having you is enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Lois Abbott gave him a side glance and then asked excitedly, ¡°Can I practice that Dual Cultivation you mentioned?¡± ¡°Of course, even if you just do it for fun and don¡¯t reach a high level, it¡¯s good for your health,¡± Jensen replied. ¡°Hmpf, I think it¡¯s more about waiting on you a little longer, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jensen¡¯s face turned red with a burst of laughter, ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve seen right through me! Let¡¯s make the most of our time then.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡­¡± Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Chapter 453: Exceptionally Gifted_1 Chapter 453: Chapter 453: Exceptionally Gifted_1 Second Bedroom. Trey Holmes couldn¡¯t sleep, sitting on the edge of the bed, hands propped against her cheeks, staring blankly at the bright moon hanging in the sky. ¡°Huh, what¡¯s that sound?¡± When Trey heard a voice coming from next door, she suddenly froze, then realized what it was and didn¡¯t blush, but instead looked curiously in the direction of the master bedroom. ¡°How many times a day must one perform the duties of the marital bed? Won¡¯t the boss hurt his vital essence doing it so much?¡± Trey was stunned for a moment, then thought about Greg Jensen having so many women and felt relieved, admiringly saying, ¡°The boss really is extraordinarily talented!¡± She no longer paid attention to the murmuring close at hand and looked out the window at the moon again, her face showing a touch of distress, ¡°Alas, I didn¡¯t expect to be found so quickly.¡± With a sigh, Trey suddenly thought that she was soon going to follow Greg Jensen to the provincial city, and her face broke into a slight smile, ¡°Well, I might as well hide for one more day.¡± ¡­ Early the next morning, after a night of tossing and turning, Lois Abbott got out of bed feeling energetic, despite the soreness all over her body that kept reminding her of the previous night¡¯s madness. ¡°You rascal!¡± Looking at Greg Jensen, who was fast asleep and smelling sweet, she muttered discontentedly, then went into the bathroom to wash up, dressed neatly, and left the bedroom. She went to the kitchen, planning to prepare breakfast as a treat for the hardworking Greg Jensen. But just as she had cracked two eggs into a bowl, Trey came down from upstairs. Seeing her, Trey immediately ran over and said: ¡°Hey, boss¡¯s wife, please put that down. Just tell me what you want to eat, and I¡¯ll make it.¡± ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Lois Abbott had no choice but to agree. Just as she was about to return to the living room, Trey suddenly pulled her back, looking at her face in confusion for several rounds. Lois Abbott was baffled by the scrutiny and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is there something on my face?¡± ¡°No, I just feel that¡­¡± Trey took another careful look, shook her head, and said, ¡°I just feel that your aura seems a bit different today.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s heart stirred, thinking of last night¡¯s Dual Cultivation, knew she couldn¡¯t casually speak of it, and casually replied, ¡°Really? I just changed to a new foundation today.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Trey took the bait, immediately distracted by the notion of a ¡°new foundation.¡± ¡­ While Greg Jensen was enjoying his time in Jamae, in the Milton Family¡¯s provincial estate, an air of solemnity prevailed. Early in the morning, Troy Milton was already standing at the front door as if waiting to receive guests. Soon after Trent Preston and Simon Cooper arrived, they joined him at the door. Before long, a luxury car made its way up the mountain. A moment later, it stopped at the estate¡¯s entrance, and the Hall Family Head and the Walker Family Head got out of the car. Accompanying them was a middle-aged man about fifty years old, not very tall but by no means small, with a round belly, as if he were ten months pregnant. He looked like a nouveau riche by his figure, but his attire didn¡¯t suggest that. The middle-aged man was dressed in a tracksuit, without a single piece of jewelry on him, not at all showing the posture of the nouveau riche. Troy Milton greeted them with a beaming smile, ¡°Old Liu, Old Zhao, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Daley, let me introduce you,¡± said the Hall Family Head, glancing at the middle-aged man beside him and smiling, ¡°This is Thomas ¡®Three Knives¡¯ Lampe, the Magician I told you about.¡± Thomas ¡®Three Knives¡¯ Lampe greeted with a cheerful bow, ¡°Mr. Milton, hello, I¡¯ve long admired your reputation!¡± Troy Milton¡¯s face was immediately filled with smiles as he returned the greeting, ¡°I¡¯ve long admired the name of Magician Lampe, and now that I finally meet you, it¡¯s a great honor. Please come in!¡± Troy Milton walked a short distance into the courtyard with the three men and said to Hall Family Head, ¡°Old Hall, please entertain Grandmaster Alexander Lewis for me.¡± ¡°Of course, no problem.¡± The Hall Family Head readily agreed and continued walking inside with Alexander Lewis, while Troy Milton turned around and went back to the entrance to continue waiting. Alexander Lewis frowned slightly and turned to the Hall Family Head, asking, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Did they invite someone else too?¡± The Hall Family Head laughed unnaturally and said in a low voice, ¡°Grandmaster Alexander, please don¡¯t mind. The person we¡¯re dealing with this time is quite difficult, so the more people we have, the more strength we¡¯ll have.¡± Upon hearing this, Alexander Lewis became even more puzzled and asked, ¡°Troy Milton and the rest are all on the verge of Grandmaster Realm. Who are they up against that they need to invite so many people?¡± ¡°The enchanting Magician, Barry Wolfe!¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe?¡± Alexander Lewis was taken aback, then seemed to recall something and laughed, ¡°Are you talking about the Barry Wolfe who slaughtered Nathan Green not long ago?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him.¡± Trent Preston quickly said, ¡°That kid is too arrogant. He actually wants to take over all of the Green family¡¯s properties. Isn¡¯t that just going head-to-head with those three families?¡± Alexander Lewis nodded, glanced back at the gate with a look of disdain, and said, ¡°Troy Milton doesn¡¯t have much guts, huh? Just to deal with a Barry Wolfe, I alone would be enough. Is there a need to invite others?¡± The Hall Family Head laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, Grandmaster Alexander. Barry Wolfe¡¯s realm is higher than ours. It¡¯s safer to invite a few more people, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of realm!¡± Alexander Lewis snorted, ¡°Even if he is a strong warrior in the realm of enlightenment, can he withstand my single throwing knife?¡± Before his words faded, his right hand moved, and a cold gleam immediately shot out. With a swift sound, a throwing knife was thrust straight into a tree at the villa¡¯s entrance. The speed was so fast that both the Hall and Walker Family Heads didn¡¯t see how he had made his move. They couldn¡¯t help but inwardly ponder if they were the ones facing that throwing knife, could they dodge it? In an instant, both broke out in a cold sweat. Alexander Lewis¡¯s knife just now was probably not much slower than a bullet. How could they possibly dodge it? Just then, the three men had reached the tree. The Hall Family Head subconsciously looked up at the throwing knife, and then was completely stunned. Because on the tip of the throwing knife, there was a fly impaled. As the three of them walked over, the fly was still fluttering its wings, struggling. From a distance of over ten meters, to hit a fly with a single knife throw was simply unreasonable. For something so small that ordinary people couldn¡¯t even see clearly, how did Alexander Lewis manage to do it? The two men¡¯s gaze towards Alexander Lewis changed instantly, and their attitudes became much friendlier. Alexander Lewis was very satisfied with the deterrent effect he had created and casually took down the throwing knife from the tree trunk, entering the villa on his own. After entering, he discovered that someone had already arrived. It was none other than Samuel Lewis, alias Alexander Lewis, who had arrived first. ¡°Old Alexander, what are you doing here?¡± Alexander Lewis¡¯s arrogant demeanor immediately softened as he sat down opposite Alexander Lewis, chuckling, ¡°I thought you no longer bothered with the affairs of the martial world?¡± Alexander Lewis gave a wry smile, ¡°They offered far too much.¡± Unable to help it, he wanted to continue pursuing the Grandmaster Realm, naturally, he couldn¡¯t do without the support of Elixir. But over the years, his modest fortune had been squandered away. Now that someone with cash had come knocking on his door, it was like a pressing problem had been solved. ¡°They¡¯re quite capable, managing to move even you,¡± said Alexander Lewis. Alexander Lewis laughed and said, ¡°What am I compared to them? I heard they also invited Thomas Lampe.¡± Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Chapter 454 Duncan Kong_1 Chapter 454: Chapter 454 Duncan Kong_1 ¡°Thomas Lampe?¡± Upon hearing the name ¡°Thomas Lampe,¡± even the fat on Liu Sandao¡¯s belly trembled. Realizing he had shown fear, he cleared his throat disdainfully and said, ¡°What kind of people is Troy Milton hiring anyway? Hiring someone as sinister and cunning as an assassin like Thomas Lampe¡ªdoesn¡¯t he fear that in the end he¡¯ll be the one getting killed?¡± Samuel Lewis rubbed his shiny black palms together, creating a grating sound, and scoffed: ¡°If you had the guts to say that in front of Thomas Lampe, that would be a real feat.¡± Liu Sandao¡¯s old face flushed red, and he fell silent. Though he always boasted about not fearing the Grandmasters, just the mention of Thomas Lampe¡¯s name sent a shiver down his spine. That was a person who casually annihilated entire families. Recently, the renowned Barry Wolfe was nothing but a minor wizard compared to the great sorcerer that was Thomas Lampe. Fraticide and uxoricide were tales of the past. Just a few years ago, a half-step Grandmaster spoke ill of Thomas Lampe behind his back, and upon discovering this, Thomas Lampe hunted him down to his home overnight. He spared no one, from the old to the young¡ªneither chicken nor dog remained. Similar incidents were countless with Thomas Lampe, and during confrontations with his enemies, he always managed to come out unscathed. Furthermore, he would counterkill, exterminating their entire families. His strength was formidable, ranking among the top within the Master Realm. Given his ruthlessness, many secretly referred to him as the ¡°Family-Destroying Grandmaster,¡± expressing their dissatisfaction with him, yet no one dared to scold him to his face. Liu Sandao had the confidence to face other Grandmasters in combat, but when it came to Thomas Lampe, he wouldn¡¯t dare utter a single boast. Feeling unsure, Liu Sandao asked just to make conversation, ¡°Besides Thomas Lampe, who else has been invited over?¡± Samuel Lewis glanced at his iron palms and said indifferently, ¡°Duncan Kong, Duncan Walker as well.¡± ¡°The Long-armed Monkey, Duncan Kong?¡± Liu Sandao took a deep breath and said in shock, ¡°Is it really necessary? Isn¡¯t it just to deal with a Grandmaster? Is there a need for so many people? How deep is the grudge between those two? Troy Milton really went all out this time, even inviting Duncan Kong over!¡± ¡°Heh, that I really don¡¯t know,¡± Samuel Lewis shook his head. He was originally disgruntled upon hearing that others were invited, but knowing that Duncan Kong and Thomas Lampe were among them, he immediately put his petty thoughts aside. Thomas Lampe was sinister and ruthless, with top-tier strength among Grandmasters, but Duncan Kong was even stronger. People originally thought their strength was comparable, but a contest many years ago overturned that assumption. Duncan Kong with his Long-armed Monkey Fist faced Thomas Lampe, where they agreed that the loser would retire from the martial arts world. The specifics were unknown to the people, but it was known that Thomas Lampe ended up gravely injured, while Duncan Kong seemed unconcerned. Since then, Thomas Lampe rarely appeared in the martial arts world. He was bested! Even the Family-Destroying Grandmaster had to avoid Duncan Kong¡¯s prowess¡ªhis strength was beyond doubt. ¡°Is it necessary? It¡¯s just a small fry Barry Wolfe, is there a need for such a big fuss?¡± Liu Sandao said in shock. Alexander Lewis smiled faintly, ¡°I came here this time because someone promised me a Century Medicine. The amount of money taken, the amount of work done. I¡¯m not concerned with the rest, nor do I want to get involved.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good not to get involved, yes, not to get involved. I also don¡¯t want to get involved!¡± Liu Sandao felt anxious inside and nodded in agreement, silently pondering that with Duncan Kong and Thomas Lampe around, there should be no need for him to step in. ¡­ At the entrance of the separate courtyard. After welcoming two more martial arts experts, Troy Milton, Trent Preston, and Simon Cooper remained standing at the entrance, continuing to wait. The people they had greeted earlier were just convenient additions; the ones truly worth their personal reception were only Thomas Lampe and Duncan Kong. These two Grandmasters were the main force in the assassination of Barry Wolfe. ¡°` However, they waited for the better part of the day, and even as the sun moved south, there still was no movement on the asphalt road ahead. Troy Milton asked without turning his head, ¡°Simon Cooper, what did Thomas Lampe say?¡± Simon Cooper replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t see him in person, only met his disciple. They took the gift, but whether he can come or not, who knows.¡± Troy Milton frowned and silently stared at the asphalt road, saying nothing more. Simon Cooper felt somewhat uncomfortable and retorted, ¡°What about Duncan Kong? What did he say?¡± Thud! Before the words had faded, a dull thud suddenly came from afar, as if a heavy object had struck the ground, causing even the distant trees to tremble. Troy Milton laughed, ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Simon Cooper stared, following his gaze into the distance, and saw a person sprinting through the dust towards them. The man was well-proportioned but with exceptionally long arms that nearly reached his knees, creating an extremely disproportionate figure. From a distance, he resembled a large monkey, swinging his long arms leisurely as he roamed the road. It seemed he was not exerting much force, yet with each step, he shot forward several meters. With every landing, a muffled thud was heard, kicking up clouds of dust. Simon Cooper stared in awe, ¡°Is that¡­ Duncan Walker, the Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s him!¡± Troy Milton nodded. The next second, another thud echoed, Duncan Kong stretched his body casually, and then with a heavy thud, he landed at the courtyard entrance. The wind from his movement hit their faces, making Simon Cooper feel as if the ground beneath him trembled. Only then did he finally get a clear look at Duncan Kong¡¯s face, and after sizing him up, he could only say that the nickname ¡°Duncan Kong¡± was quite apt. Duncan Kong was exceptionally tall, nearly two meters, and his slender build, along with those long arms, made him look very much like a long-armed monkey from a distance. Little did they know, it was this unusual body proportion that contributed to Duncan Kong¡¯s martial arts accomplishments. Tongbei Quan emphasizes extended strikes with arm-like whips, and Duncan Kong¡¯s unique proportions seemed tailor-made for it. With him, the same moves became at least twenty to thirty percent more powerful. ¡°Welcome Grandmaster Walker!¡± Troy Milton bowed respectfully. Trent Preston and Simon Cooper also came to their senses and quickly stepped forward to join in the salute. Duncan Kong straightened up, his nearly knee-length arms folded behind his back, scrutinizing the three men before him, and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the man you want to kill? Hand me the information, I might as well go straight to his door. No need to waste time.¡± Troy Milton¡¯s face showed a hint of difficulty, and he chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Grandmaster Walker, there are still some who haven¡¯t arrived, should we wait a little longer?¡± Duncan Kong¡¯s face darkened and he demanded, ¡°Who is it, putting on more airs than me?¡± Troy Milton hesitated, then decided to tell the truth, ¡°Thomas Lampe, he hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Duncan Kong was taken aback, then laughed dismissively, ¡°And here I thought it was some formidable expert, turns out it¡¯s just someone I¡¯ve defeated before.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Troy Milton and the others dared not agree, merely joining in with a forced chuckle. Duncan Kong glanced at the time, shook his head, and scoffed, ¡°Thomas Lampe, that old coot, has no concept of punctuality.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here a long time, been sitting here for half a day now. It¡¯s you who¡¯s late!¡± a crystal-clear voice suddenly said. The men turned toward the sound and saw a lean figure slowly floating down from the nearby tree branches. ¡°` Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Chapter 455 Masters Gather_1 Chapter 455: Chapter 455 Masters Gather_1 The person landed without a trace of mundanity, and there was no sound whatsoever at the moment of landing, his Qinggong skills apparently had reached the point of handling a great weight as if it were light. He¡¯s a master! Troy Milton¡¯s heart tightened, and he subconsciously took a step back. He thought it was Thomas Lampe who had arrived, but upon closer examination, he realized that the other party was actually a young man around eighteen or nineteen years old. The young man had a decent appearance, yet his eyes were cold and indifferent, with not a hint of emotion on his face, presenting a keep-out demeanor. Simon Cooper was also startled to see this young man, took a quick look around, and then asked, ¡°Why did you come? Where¡¯s your master?¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Let me introduce him.¡± Simon Cooper quickly said, ¡°This is Master Lee¡¯s disciple, Xavier Cooper.¡± ¡°Oh, so you are Master Lee¡¯s disciple. Please come in.¡± Although Thomas Lampe didn¡¯t come, which somewhat disappointed Troy Milton, since Xavier Cooper was Thomas Lampe¡¯s disciple, he couldn¡¯t afford to neglect him. ¡°Grandmaster Duncan, would you come in as well?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Duncan Kong looked deeply at Xavier Cooper, with a smile that was not quite a smile, and with his hands behind his back, he strode ahead into the courtyard. Inside the villa, several half-step Grandmasters chatted casually. These people were all well-known figures in the Seven Provinces of Northwest, having met each other during the competitions in the Seven Provinces and were relatively familiar with each other. At their level of status, even if they did not get along privately, they still maintained superficial harmony. The atmosphere in the living room had been quite harmonious, but as soon as Duncan Kong walked in, it was as if the air had been sucked out of the room, and it suddenly became quiet. ¡°Grandmaster Duncan, long time no see.¡± ¡°Oh my, Grandmaster Duncan, good to see you.¡± Someone broke the ice, and the rest of the people stood up and greeted Duncan Kong. Duncan Kong, with an indifferent look, grandly took the seat of honor, like a king looking down upon his subjects, scanning their expressions. ¡°This must be Grandmaster Duncan¡¯s accomplished disciple, please take a seat inside¡­¡± Someone saw Xavier Cooper, mistaking him for Duncan Kong¡¯s disciple, and wanted to let him sit beside the seat of honor. Duncan Kong, seeing this, scoffed and said, ¡°He¡¯s Thomas Lampe¡¯s disciple, not someone I can claim as my own.¡± There was another pause in the conversation. The people stared at Xavier Cooper, their expressions gradually changing from warmth to caution, disgust, and distance. Seeing this, Simon Cooper hurriedly walked up, warmly took Xavier Cooper¡¯s arm, and said with a smile, ¡°Master Xavier, please take a seat!¡± Xavier Cooper shook his head and sat down at the end of the chairs, calmly saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine sitting here.¡± Simon Cooper hesitated and replied, ¡°Well¡­ okay then.¡± Duncan Kong couldn¡¯t help but sneer and said, ¡°Just let him sit there. Even if his master, Thomas Lampe, came, he¡¯d only sit at the back. A family of lowlifes, being able to join the table is already a great kindness.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes showed mockery, all turning to look at Xavier Cooper simultaneously. The feuds between the two Great Grandmasters weren¡¯t something they¡¯d dare to get involved in, but that didn¡¯t prevent them from enjoying the spectacle. Xavier Cooper stood up expressionless, looked at Duncan Kong, and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s have a fight.¡± ¡°You want to fight me?¡± Duncan Kong laughed as if he¡¯d heard a hilarious joke. It took a while before he finally controlled his laughter and said coldly: ¡°What are you? What makes you think you¡¯re worthy of my attention?¡± Xavier Cooper calmly replied, ¡°After all, he is my master. If I remain indifferent to your insults behind his back, wouldn¡¯t that make me a coward, heartless, and unrighteous? So, let¡¯s fight.¡± Duncan Kong looked at him with disdain and sneered: ¡°The cunning and deceitful Thomas Lampe actually taught a moral paragon. This is indeed the joke of the century. Hahaha, don¡¯t you think?¡± With that, he turned to look at the others. The faces of the onlookers darkened, and no one dared to echo his words. What does it have to do with us? A Grandmaster and a Grandmaster¡¯s disciple, you dogs biting each other, why drag us into the fray? Duncan Kong¡¯s face grew slightly cold as he said, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, isn¡¯t that the reason?!¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmaster Duncan is right.¡± ¡°No doubt, haha¡­¡± The crowd had no choice but to agree. Although Thomas Lampe was also a Grandmaster, he was far away, whereas the old geezer Duncan Kong was sitting right beside them. If they happened to displease him, that would spell major trouble. Yet Xavier Cooper remained expressionless, looking at Duncan Kong and saying, ¡°Old Monkey, are you scared now?¡± Upon being called ¡°Old Monkey,¡± Duncan Kong¡¯s expression immediately darkened and he stood up abruptly, saying coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re courting death, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Seeing this, Simon Cooper became somewhat panic-stricken. Xavier was someone he had invited; if he got injured while handling the task, that¡¯d be one thing, but if he was hurt by Duncan Kong before it even started, that would be Simon¡¯s responsibility. With Thomas Lampe¡¯s unreasonable temperament, he¡¯d definitely give Simon trouble. He quickly stepped forward to interrupt, flashing an apologetic smile, ¡°Grandmaster Duncan, Xavier is still young, please don¡¯t stoop to his level.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± With a casual wave of his hand, Duncan Kong released a burst of gray-white True Qi, shoving Simon Cooper aside. Simon had originally thought he wasn¡¯t much different from a Grandmaster, but when he felt that irresistible force, his complexion changed at once. A mere wave of the hand nearly sent him flying; what would happen if they actually fought? Luckily, he was prepared, or he really would have been slapped flying away. Duncan Kong¡¯s skills were indeed terrifying! Before Simon could even gather his wits, he saw Duncan Kong leap into the air like a big macaque, pouncing towards Xavier. Then, he delivered a mid-air Splitting Mountain with Strength-like move, transforming his right hand into a palm and, aiming at Xavier¡¯s head, he brought it down hard. Buzz! The sound of tearing through the air was sudden and loud! Before his palm could land, a blade of True Qi had already been sent slicing out. ¡°Show mercy¡ª¡± Simon was startled and hurriedly spoke to interrupt, but his words cut off midway as if someone had grabbed his throat, all subsequent words choked back. Because Xavier had vanished! In front of Duncan Kong, there was nothing but empty space; where was Xavier¡¯s shadow? ¡°Such incredible speed!¡± ¡°With this Qinggong alone, he would be more than capable of wandering the martial world.¡± ¡°Thomas Lampe¡¯s disciple is no ordinary one.¡± Everyone in the house was shocked beyond belief; none of them had expected Xavier¡¯s Qinggong to be so impressive, his speed so swift. ¡°Eh, quite interesting!¡± Duncan Kong was also surprised for a moment, then quickly regained his composure, and like eyes in the back of his head, his long arms swung towards his back. This strike was exceptionally fast; Xavier had only just steadied himself when Duncan Kong¡¯s arm swung at him, forcing him to raise his arms in defense, bracing against the blow. Thump! That overwhelming force attacked him in an instant! Xavier tapped the ground with his foot, retreating backward, using this to offset the force of the punch. Seeing this, Duncan Kong¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Good lad, have at it again!¡± The next second, he stomped the ground, propelling his body forward like a cannonball, and with the momentum of his charge, threw a punch towards Xavier¡¯s chest. Xavier¡¯s eyes were cold, glued onto the fist of Duncan Kong. As the punch neared, it seemed he would neither dodge nor retreat, but his hands flipped over and two streaks of cold light flashed, slashing towards Duncan Kong¡¯s incoming fist. Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Chapter 456: It Still Has to Be Daley Rogers_1 Chapter 456: Chapter 456: It Still Has to Be Daley Rogers_1 Duncan Kong realized it was too late, and seeing that he could not avoid it, he did not try to dodge but instead punched Xavier Cooper fiercely in the chest. And his arm was slashed by one of the blades, resulting in a wound. Deep enough to see the bone! Bright red blood gushed out continuously. Duncan Kong¡¯s expression changed slightly, and only upon looking up did he notice that Xavier Cooper had suddenly produced two daggers in his hands. ¡°Thomas Lampe¡¯s insidiousness and ruthlessness, you have indeed learned well!¡± Xavier Cooper was sent flying backward by the punch. Although he used Qinggong to offset most of the force, the punch still made him spit out a mouthful of blood. He glared at Duncan Kong with a cold gaze and said, ¡°In a life and death struggle, to talk of insidiousness is simply laughable!¡± ¡°Oh dear, stop fighting!¡± Simon Cooper hurried over, trying to mediate, ¡°Grandmaster Duncan, please stop, any more and it¡¯ll harm the good relations.¡± Troy Milton also tried to mediate, saying, ¡°Yes, the main reason we invited everyone here was to kill a person. Surely we can¡¯t let our own people die before our enemy does, right?¡± ¡°Considering the face of Troy Milton, I won¡¯t hold you accountable today. Once this matter is taken care of, I will personally make a trip to Liangzhou. I want to ask Thomas Lampe himself how he teaches his disciples!¡± Duncan Kong glared coldly at Xavier Cooper before taking the medical box and quickly bandaging himself up. The slash on his forearm, though deep, was not a serious problem for a Grandmaster like Duncan Kong. It didn¡¯t hit any vital points, and he would mostly recover after resting for two or three days. Xavier Cooper held his chest, took a deep breath, and without saying anything else, returned straight to his seat. Simon Cooper rushed up to him, showing concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xavier Cooper still wore a forbidding expression. Seeing that he was alright, Simon Cooper breathed a sigh of relief, and his eyes towards Xavier Cooper changed subtly. It wasn¡¯t just him¡ªAlexander Lewis and others nearby felt the same. In the fight between Xavier Cooper and Duncan Kong, it was clear that Xavier Cooper was at a disadvantage; if the fight had continued, he would surely have died under Duncan Kong¡¯s punches. Yet, everyone was still deeply shocked. Facing Grandmaster Duncan Kong as a mere half-step Grandmaster, and only sustaining light injuries, Xavier Cooper¡¯s strength was truly formidable. Moreover, he was not even twenty years old yet. If he were at their age, just how strong would Xavier Cooper become? At that moment, even if others were unwilling to admit it, they had to acknowledge that Xavier Cooper was truly a disciple of Thomas Lampe. His innate talent and aptitude were monstrous, just like Thomas Lampe¡¯s. Troy Milton¡¯s eyes lingered on Xavier Cooper for quite a while before he moved on, harboring thoughts of recruitment in his heart. So strong! Even if Xavier Cooper¡¯s cultivation were to stall at this point, his extremely swift Qinggong alone would secure him a spot among the top-tier experts. If he could recruit him and nurture him a little, he would have a master assassin on his hands. He knew Duncan Kong must also feel regret at the thought of wasting such talent, or else he would not have let Xavier Cooper off so easily. Troy Milton shook his head; he had a clear understanding of his own status. Duncan Kong was here partially because he was willing to pay up, and partially due to the Stuart Family¡¯s influence. As for sparing Xavier Cooper, that was purely Duncan Kong¡¯s own decision to pull his punches, and it had nothing to do with him. Doing him a favor? Don¡¯t joke; he didn¡¯t have that much clout. Seeing Duncan Kong had finished bandaging his wound, Troy Milton forced a smile and said: ¡°Mr. Duncan, truly worthy of your Grandmaster status, such generosity is unmatched by anyone.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Duncan Kong glanced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s talk business.¡± Troy Milton smiled, cleared his throat, and nodded towards Trent Preston. Trent Preston brought out a document bag, and distributed sheets of documents from it to everyone. ¡°This is the information on Barry Wolfe; take a look, everyone.¡± The photocopy had Barry Wolfe¡¯s photo and records of his two battles, including his vehicle and residence, all clearly detailed. Duncan Kong picked up the documents, skimmed them, and then tossed them aside, looking askance at Troy Milton: ¡°Is it really necessary to call so many people just to deal with a Barry Wolfe?¡± With a casual tone, Alexander Lewis said, ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no need to trouble Grandmaster Kong, we few can take care of this easily.¡± What a guy, to summon so many people just for a Grandmaster! You sure you¡¯re not overestimating this kid?¡± ¡°Family Head Milton, aren¡¯t you a bit too timid, having so much money you don¡¯t know where to spend it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s it to you? That¡¯s their business if they want to spend.¡± The others chimed in, all feeling that Troy Milton was making a mountain out of a molehill¡ªwas it really necessary to call so many people just to kill a Grandmaster? Troy Milton was not offended. He watched everyone discuss with a smile, but inside, he was filled with disdain. A bunch of self-important fools! Even a lion must use all its strength to catch a rabbit! The Elixir Barry Wolfe produced had even the operatives of Healington intrigued, and he had effortlessly bested the veteran Grandmaster Nathan Green. Would someone like that not have Sect support behind him? If they wanted to get rid of Barry Wolfe, they had to be quick and decisive. Otherwise, if they drew out the powers behind him, there would be big trouble. Both Trent Preston and Simon Cooper understood his thoughts, so they didn¡¯t say much. Once everyone had more or less had their say, Simon Cooper finally asked: ¡°Daley, are we going to challenge him outright, or¡­?¡± Hearing his words, everyone fell silent and turned to look at Troy Milton. Troy Milton smiled and said, ¡°No need for all that trouble; we¡¯ll just wait for Barry Wolfe to come to us.¡± ¡°Come to us? Are you joking?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not an idiot¡­¡± The crowd looked at Troy Milton as if he were a fool. Troy Milton stayed silent with a smile, stood up, and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry, please feel free to settle in here. If you need anything, just say the word. Food, drinks, even special requests¡ªI will see to it that everything is properly arranged for you.¡± Hearing this, the others didn¡¯t say much. After all, whether Barry Wolfe died or not, they wouldn¡¯t miss out on their money, so why bother? They weren¡¯t the least bit worried about their ability to kill Barry Wolfe. With so many who were half a step to Grandmasters, and with Duncan Kong as their anchor, how could they fail to kill a Grandmaster in his twenties? Troy Milton called the butler, gave a few instructions, then bid farewell to everyone and left. Once outside, Simon Cooper couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Daley, surely Barry Wolfe won¡¯t just come here to die, will he? What exactly is your plan?¡± Trent Preston too stopped and curiously looked towards Troy Milton. Troy Milton laughed, appearing utterly confident. He glanced around, then whispered: ¡°I borrowed a few guys from Qi Ye to get a few shots at Barry Wolfe first. Wolfe is hot-headed and quick to anger; he will surely pursue them.¡± Upon hearing this, Trent Preston laughed, ¡°That¡¯s Daley for you, always reliable in getting things done.¡± Simon Cooper chuckled too, though he felt somewhat uneasy. He couldn¡¯t help but think that the plan was risky¡ªwould Barry Wolfe really walk into such an obvious trap? And even if he did show up, could the people that Troy Milton had summoned manage to kill him? Simon Cooper was momentarily lost in thought before he couldn¡¯t help but laugh at himself. He felt like he was worrying too much¡ªthis time, not only had they recruited many half-step Grandmasters, but they also had Grandmaster Duncan Kong on their side. If they still couldn¡¯t kill Barry Wolfe with this lineup, he would just resign himself to his fate. Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Chapter 457 Explosion_1 Chapter 457: Chapter 457 Explosion_1 Greg Jensen had stayed in Jamae City for a few days before he prepared to return to the provincial capital. Before departing, his eager assistant Trey Holmes insisted on following him. Having no other choice, Greg called Cole Barnett over¡ªthe fat guy was a disciple of Thousand Doors. The last time they went to Danu, Greg had witnessed his Disguise Technique. He had summoned him this time to transform Trey¡¯s appearance as well. After all, Trey was a public figure and it would be quite easy for the keen-eyed to associate Barry Wolfe with Greg through her. Trey knew that she was to get a new look, but she didn¡¯t know how Cole was planning to do it, her eyes wide with curiosity as she examined him. Cole looked at Trey and asked, ¡°Boss, do you have any special requirements?¡± ¡°What requirements?¡± Greg asked. Cole said, ¡°Disguise Technique can be short-term or long-term, depending on the makeup artist¡¯s purpose, and there are many different techniques.¡± Greg thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Long-term, something simple and easy to manage, different enough from her current appearance. It will be good as long as acquaintances can¡¯t recognize her.¡± After thinking for a while, Cole said, ¡°Boss, according to your requirements, the best way is to change her appearance using hair, small accessories, and such methods. That way, unless someone is really close to her, it would be difficult to recognize her.¡± Greg asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it necessary to adjust her facial shape a bit?¡± ¡°No need for that, small accessories like those you wear on the eyes can take care of it. If we added things like skin adhesives to her face, with long-term use, there would definitely be mistakes. The more we do, the more mistakes we make. The best Disguise Technique is achieved through subtle changes that deceive others¡¯ perceptions.¡± As Cole explained, he picked up scissors and trimmed Trey¡¯s long hair, then taught her how to apply makeup. Soon, the original Trey turned from a stunning beauty into an ordinary-looking, androgynous young woman. Even though Greg had witnessed the transformation process, he now felt a bit alienated looking at her. Cole turned the chair around, facing Trey towards Greg, and asked with a smile, ¡°Boss, what do you think? Anything else you want to change?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s really good. Nan Nan, what do you think?¡± Greg asked. Trey, looking at her reflection in the mirror, appeared somewhat dazed and it took her a long time to say, ¡°Is this¡­ really me?¡± She touched her face and looked up at Cole in astonishment, exclaiming, ¡°How did you do this? It¡¯s so incredible!¡± Cole chuckled and said, ¡°Just a small trick. Remember the makeup techniques I taught you. Every time you wash your face, you need to redo the makeup just like it is now.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Trey was very satisfied with her new look, examining herself in the mirror from the left and right, occasionally breaking into a deliberate smile. She turned and looked at Greg with a grin, ¡°Boss, now we can set off, right?¡± ¡°Not yet, I need to change my appearance as well.¡± Greg smiled and walked into the washroom. After a while, when he came out, he had taken on the appearance of Barry Wolfe. Trey looked at him in astonishment, couldn¡¯t help but pinch Greg¡¯s face, and exclaimed in shock, ¡°Boss, how did you do that? Can you teach me?¡± Cole¡¯s Disguise Technique was already magical enough, but Greg¡¯s transformation was even more astonishing and it gave Trey a very strange feeling. If she could learn this method, she could stay hidden for a much longer time. Desire filled Trey¡¯s wide eyes as she pleaded, ¡°Boss, please teach me.¡± Greg shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°This you can¡¯t learn. Just use the Disguise Technique that the fatty taught you.¡± ¡°Really, I can¡¯t learn it?¡± ¡°Really, you can¡¯t. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t I teach you?¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Trey was somewhat disappointed, but looking at the stranger in the mirror who was herself, she cheered up again. This Disguise Technique was quite powerful and should last for a long time. ¡­ After having lunch in Jamae, Greg Jensen took Trey Holmes back to the provincial city. He didn¡¯t head straight back to the Wolfe family villa but chose a secluded teahouse, where he asked for a private room and sat down. After waiting for almost an hour, Theo Carter and Brandon Brent walked in one after the other. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Sit down.¡± Greg Jensen took the teacup from Trey Holmes¡¯s hand, drank a sip, nodded to them, and then asked, ¡°How¡¯s the information gathering going in the provincial city?¡± Theo Carter and Brandon Brent looked at each other and bitterly smiled, ¡°Boss, Brandon here is still okay; at least he can find some of his father¡¯s connections. But our family¡¯s friends in the provincial city, they¡¯re not influential enough to reach that level.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s alright then.¡± When in Jamae, in order to seek revenge on the Lin family, Greg Jensen specifically asked the two to gather information. Brandon Brent¡¯s father, Micah Brent, was the director of the Riverhaven County Inspection Office, and Theo Carter¡¯s family ran the largest underground organization in Jamae City, both with abundant connections and information channels. However, both were completely out of their depth in the provincial city. Greg Jensen could understand their difficulty and didn¡¯t blame them. Instead, he pondered in silence to see if there was anyone he could use. But seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s nonchalant demeanor, Theo Carter panicked inside. He feared being abandoned by Greg Jensen once he became useless, facing the agony of the Three Greens Elixir. Thinking about the pain inflicted by the Three Greens Elixir, he shivered uncontrollably and hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, please give me some more time, I¡¯ll definitely find some useful information.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, no rush.¡± Greg Jensen knew what he was thinking and took two baggies from his bag, throwing them in front of them, ¡°Here are the antidotes for the Three Greens Elixir, let me know if you run out in advance.¡± Theo Carter¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly clutched the baggie in his hands, his heart easing slightly as he gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± ¡°Alright, you can go now. Call me on my provincial city number if anything comes up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After sending them off, Greg Jensen returned to the villa with Trey Holmes. Chelsea Wolfe hadn¡¯t seen Greg Jensen in almost half a month and thought he would never return. The moment she saw him, she rushed over. ¡°Why did you only come back now? I thought¡­ you weren¡¯t coming back.¡± Seeing Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s near-tearful face, Greg Jensen found it both amusing and heart wrenching, pinched her little nose, and laughingly said, ¡°I just went out to take care of some things, how could I not come back?¡± After saying that, he embraced Chelsea Wolfe and walked into the villa, soothing her until she finally broke into a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve learned to cook several new dishes recently; what would you like to eat? I¡¯ll go buy some groceries.¡± ¡°Haha, anything¡¯s fine, just pick something.¡± Greg Jensen signaled Trey Holmes with his eyes and said, ¡°Let Leah Morris go with you.¡± Leah Morris was the new name Trey Holmes had taken for herself. Hearing Greg Jensen calling her, she quickly approached and said, ¡°Miss Wolfe, I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± ¡°Okay, that would be lovely, thank you.¡± Chelsea Wolfe smiled, hooked her arm through Trey Holmes¡¯s, and they left chatting merrily. Though still serving others, Trey Holmes felt much better due to the change of environment. As she activated the garage opener and saw the three luxury cars, her mood lifted even further. ¡°Shall we take the Phantom?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡­ Boom! In the villa, as Greg Jensen sorted through the medicinal herbs he gathered these past days, planning to chop and process them, he suddenly heard a deafening explosion outside. Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Chapter 458 Funeral Must Have Sacrificial Offerings_1 Chapter 458: Chapter 458 Funeral Must Have Sacrificial Offerings_1 Boom! An ear-splitting explosion erupted from the direction of the garage, so powerful that even the house trembled. Greg Jensen was initially stunned, but then his face turned ashen, and he dashed out after dropping his herbs. By the time he reached the garage, he saw the ceiling had been blown open, and the Rolls-Royce Phantom shattered into pieces. Pieces of human tissue and flesh were scattered everywhere. Trey Holmes lay against the wall of the garage, fresh blood spilling from his mouth, with his eyes tightly shut, alive or dead unknown. Greg rushed over and flicked a Small Cloud Rain Skill, gradually extinguishing the flames on the car. He then hurried to Trey, took his pulse, and found that he had suffered severe internal injuries, but there was still a chance to save him. He let out a sigh of relief, carried Trey back to the villa, located the Little Reviving Pills he had previously made, and fed one to her. Then, with silver needles, he sealed the bleeding points in the internal organs, while calling for an ambulance, he channeled True Qi into Trey¡¯s body, intending to use his True Qi to guide the medicinal power of the Little Reviving Pill to take effect more quickly. The next second, Greg¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Because he found that inside Trey¡¯s body, there was a stream of True Qi autonomously circulating, which had already started to guide the medicinal power, repairing the damaged parts within her body. ¡°This lass is actually a martial artist, and judging by the strength of her True Qi, not a weak one at that!¡± Greg was extremely shocked, and felt a bit uncomfortable, but then he let it go, thinking to himself. Who doesn¡¯t have their secrets? Without overthinking, since Trey could dissolve the medicinal power on her own, he decided not to interfere and instead picked up the silver needles, assisting her True Qi with the Moxibustion Technique. In her condition, it was still better to send her to the hospital, even though the needles and Little Reviving Pill could cure her, she would need a long time to recuperate. Plus, a hospital would have more comprehensive equipment, and the examinations would be more thorough, with professional medical staff on hand. After a while, the sound of an ambulance could be heard in the distance, and Glen Wolfe also arrived at this moment. Greg stood silently by the car, watching the medical staff load Trey onto the ambulance. Watching the ambulance drive away, without turning his head, he commanded, ¡°Arrange for two women to take care of Leah Morris at the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± Sweating profusely, Glen Wolfe was extremely anxious, hastily took out his phone and sent out several messages. After sending the messages, he looked up and asked, ¡°Boss, should we call the police?¡± Greg slowly turned around, his face calm, and said, ¡°No need, since they¡¯ve decided to break the rules, I need not be polite anymore.¡± With that, he walked straight toward the garage. Glen Wolfe followed closely behind him. Seeing the state of the garage, he almost vomited on the spot. Greg stood by the wreckage for a while, looking at the scattered remains where Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s smiling face seemed to appear before him. His fists clenched and then relaxed, then clenched again, but his heart was as still as an ancient well. It turns out that at moments of greatest anger and sadness, one becomes eerily calm because there¡¯s no room left for shouting or crying apart from the rage and grief. It¡¯s just a little pain in the chest. Glen Wolfe stood by, watching Greg¡¯s calm face, and gently shook his head, sighing silently in his heart. Self-styled as a charming Magician, but if truly such a womanizer at heart, how could he care so much for a woman he only spent a few months with? The two stood in the warehouse for a long time until a hoarse voice suddenly spoke, ¡°Find someone to clean up her body, try to piece it together.¡± ¡°To find a feng shui treasure spot to bury her?¡± Glen asked. Greg was silent for a moment, then said indifferently, ¡°Wait for me to return.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Glen was puzzled. Greg turned abruptly, glanced at him, and walked away, his hoarse voice trailing behind, ¡°If it¡¯s a funeral, how can there be no offerings?¡± ¡°Wait for me to return, wait for me to bring the offerings back!¡± Watching his figure recede, Glen suddenly had a premonition of an impending storm. ¡°Damn, the boss couldn¡¯t be thinking of causing trouble with those three families, could he?¡± Realizing what was happening, Glen hurriedly chased after him, but just as he reached the doorstep, he saw Greg driving away in his own car. ¡°Now there¡¯s going to be big trouble!¡± ¡­ Sitting in Glen Wolfe¡¯s car, Greg Jensen gradually regained his composure, and the long-suppressed raging fury exploded at that moment. ¡°Damn it, you all deserve to die!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve broken the rules, I¡¯ll break them with you!¡± Greg Jensen gritted his teeth in hatred, saying viciously, ¡°For killing my woman, I want your entire family to join her in death!¡± An unprecedented fury filled Greg Jensen¡¯s heart. Chelsea Wolfe was a gentle and kind girl; even when wronged, she couldn¡¯t bear to see others suffer. How could he, how dare anyone, kill such a kind-hearted girl?! Greg Jensen was thoroughly enraged, his boiling blood rushing to his head, his eyes completely red, wishing he could tear those three families apart with his bare hands. Just then, he suddenly felt a twinge in his heart and instinctively slammed on the brakes. The car came to an abrupt halt. Bang! The sound of a gunshot rang out! The next second, a bullet whizzed past the front of the car, embedding itself in a nearby tree, creating a hole the size of a thumb. A sniper? Greg Jensen broke out in a cold sweat. Though now impervious to blades and bullets, his head was not that tough¡ªat a headshot, he¡¯d certainly be dead! Without a second thought, he quickly ducked down, opened the car door, and got out on the other side. Immediately, he used the Wind Control Skill, using the trees to conceal himself as he charged toward the source of the gunfire. However, when he covered the several hundred meters to the sniper¡¯s position, all he found was the sniper rifle, with the sniper nowhere in sight. ¡°Left the gun behind?¡± Greg Jensen listened intently and soon heard a rustling sound coming from the front left. Based on the sound, the sniper was not far from him, only several dozen meters away. He let out a cold snort and continued to pursue with the Wind Control Skill. Bang! Bang! Bang! He had not gone far when gunshots sounded again! Accompanied by the fierce firing of an automatic rifle, bullets poured out like a storm, weaving a dense web of firepower. Greg Jensen¡¯s body jolted, with several bursts of blood spraying from him. He didn¡¯t stop; with a stomp, he disappeared in a flash. ¡­ Troy Milton and the others stood on a nearby hill, using binoculars to clearly see every detail. Seeing Greg Jensen hit, a smile appeared on Troy Milton¡¯s face. ¡°What good is a Grandmaster? Caught in a trap, he¡¯s still going to die!¡± Trent Preston laughed loudly, ¡°Troy is indeed impressive!¡± Simon Cooper, however, frowned and remained silent. He had a feeling that things weren¡¯t that simple. Duncan Kong sneered, ¡°To kill such an idiot, you actually called so many people?¡± ¡°Magician Zhao is right, this kid is too foolish. Knowing there¡¯s a gunman and still chasing, isn¡¯t that asking for death?¡± ¡°The brave are skilled at their art.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s just too arrogant.¡± ¡°Young people, and a young Grandmaster at that, arrogance is quite normal, but it¡¯s a pity.¡± ¡°I saw him get shot several times, how is he still jumping around?¡± ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s using True Qi to delay the injuries?¡± ¡°Now his best choice is to use True Qi to prolong his injuries, then hurry up and leave here to get those bullets removed at a hospital.¡± ¡°Hehe, you think he can leave?¡± Troy Milton sneered confidently. But at that moment, screams began to erupt from the woods. Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Chapter 459: Deadly Strike_1 Chapter 459: Chapter 459: Deadly Strike_1 ¡°` Hearing the screams from the woods, Trent Preston¡¯s face was filled with disbelief as he muttered in shock: ¡°Barry Wolfe has some skills, huh? Shot so many times and he doesn¡¯t run but thinks about counter-killing?¡± ¡°Knowing that he¡¯s bound to die, he wants to take down a few more to get even,¡± said Duncan Kong disdainfully. Alexander Lewis chuckled: ¡°Seems like there¡¯s no need for us to take action.¡± Troy Milton laughed heartily and said in a relaxed manner, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the payment stands!¡± ¡°Generous!¡± Alexander Lewis gave Troy Milton a thumbs-up, then burst into laughter along with him. Just then, the forest suddenly grew quiet. Trent Preston smiled and said, ¡°Looks like Barry Wolfe is done for.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask.¡± Troy Milton smiled, then pressed his earpiece and shouted into the radio: ¡°Report in!¡± After saying this, he waited with a relaxed expression on his face. Barry Wolfe must be dead, otherwise, the woods wouldn¡¯t be this quiet. However, after waiting a long time, there was no sound from the earpiece. ¡°This¡­¡± Troy Milton was stunned. No response? With several gunmen, and not all in one place, surely they couldn¡¯t all have been killed by Barry Wolfe, right? He was clearly shot many times, could he still have such strength? Impossible. Troy Milton quickly dismissed the thought, took out the walkie-talkie, checked it carefully, saw no issues, and asked again on the radio. However, the result was still the same, not a whisper in the channel. As Troy Milton was puzzled, a figure suddenly appeared ahead, staggering as if wounded. Troy Milton took a closer look and his face immediately darkened: ¡°Barry Wolfe, your life is really big; to be shot that many times and not die?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t respond, instead, he stopped not far away, looked at Troy Milton, and said, ¡°The bomb in the car, was it you who planted it?¡± ¡°Does it still matter?¡± Troy Milton smirked: ¡°You should think about how you¡¯re going to survive.¡± With that, he clapped his hands forcefully twice. Rustle! After the sound of rustling leaves, seven or eight people suddenly jumped out from all around, encircling Greg Jensen. Looking around, all these people turned out to be Martial Way masters at Complete Dark Power, each one with an extraordinary aura, their eyes filled with mockery and contempt. In their eyes, even if Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t died, he must have been seriously injured. And after being shot so many times and going through a fight, how much strength could he possibly have left? Troy Milton stared intently at Greg Jensen, seeing him gasp for breath, a smile involuntarily appeared on the corner of his mouth as he said: ¡°Gentlemen, he¡¯s at the end of his strength, go and finish him off!¡± Duncan Kong glanced at the two beside him and said, ¡°You go first, I¡¯ll cover you from behind!¡± ¡°Alright then, leave it to me, Master Duncan!¡± Duncan Kong chuckled, his body suddenly shot forward, and he threw a throwing knife at Greg Jensen¡¯s face. His action was extremely fast, so fast that Greg Jensen saw only an afterimage before the throwing knife was in front of him. However, he wasn¡¯t the least bit flustered; instead, he simply reached out with two fingers and effortlessly caught the throwing knife. At the same time, Alexander Lewis moved as well. Alexander Lewis¡¯s signature technique was the Iron Sand Palm, which he later complemented with a set of Eight Forms Palm obtained from elsewhere. Combining both, he managed to balance external and internal cultivation, and while his palm technique was remarkable, he had also entered the ranks of first-class movement technique masters. He took several steps to reach Greg Jensen and aimed one palm at his chest, while his other hand shot through Greg Jensen¡¯s defensive posture, striking at his lower jaw. ¡°` Almost at the same time, several other Martial Way masters also charged forward, each executing their martial arts techniques toward Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen, appearing as if his strength was exhausted, not only failed to mount an effective response but instead staggered, as if about to fall. At this critical moment, three throwing knives formed a trident shape, sealing off all his avenues of retreat. It¡¯s not just that Barry Wolfe was already exhausted, even at his peak, he might not have been able to evade so many attacks. Seeing this scene, a cold smile could not help but creep onto the corner of Troy Milton¡¯s lips. But the next second, his smile abruptly froze. Because Greg Jensen had suddenly disappeared! All attacks struck thin air. Then, without giving everyone a chance to react, screams suddenly pierced the air. A half-step Grandmaster clutched at his neck and fell to the ground, blood spurting from between his fingers like a gushing fountain. ¡°Be careful, he can still counterattack!¡± Trent Preston couldn¡¯t help but shout a warning. Duncan Kong¡¯s brow furrowed, his eyes filled with a semblance of doubt. He didn¡¯t know if the others had seen Greg Jensen¡¯s movements, but he had seen them clearly. In the instant that everyone¡¯s attacks landed, Greg Jensen¡¯s body, like a fallen leaf, took on an extremely awkward pose and twisted his waist to jump out of the fray through a gap in the assaults, circling behind the half-step Grandmaster. Afterwards, Greg Jensen¡¯s right hand had passed across the man¡¯s neck. It was Greg Jensen¡¯s movement jumping out of the fray that caught his attention. He tried to imagine, in that situation, how one could jump out of the fray as easily as Greg Jensen did. No answer! If surrounded by attackers, one could only escape other attacks by getting injured in the process. Duncan Kong slowly dispelled the disdain in his heart, and a look of solemnity rose in his eyes. Barry Wolfe was a formidable opponent! The fight continued, and screams kept coming incessantly. Contrary to what people thought, those who fell first were the half-step Grandmasters, and yet Barry Wolfe still looked half-dead. Duncan Kong¡¯s brow wrinkled tighter, filled with confusion. He felt that Barry Wolfe¡¯s movement to evade the attacks must be some kind of lightweight cultivation technique, and it surely consumed a lot of physical strength and True Qi. But Barry Wolfe was clearly seriously injured, so why did he keep using that movement technique? Could it be that he was not injured at all? At this thought, Duncan Kong shook his head. Impossible! With so many automatic rifles, even if it were him, he would probably be seriously injured¡ªhow could Barry Wolfe escape unscathed? On the other side, seeing one half-step Grandmaster after another go down, Trent Preston was completely stunned and exclaimed in shock, ¡°Barry Wolfe¡­ wasn¡¯t he seriously injured?¡± Simon Cooper¡¯s brow was furrowed as he seemed lost in thought. Troy Milton was also in utter shock; he hadn¡¯t expected Barry Wolfe to still have the strength to fight. However, he quickly recovered and turned to Duncan Kong, speaking respectfully, ¡°Grandmaster Duncan, please take action and finish him off.¡± At this moment, the screams abruptly stopped. Greg Jensen¡¯s body was covered with blood, it was unclear whether it was his own or someone else¡¯s, but at that moment, he looked like a wild beast, with bloodshot eyes fiercely staring down Troy Milton. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, was it you who planted the bomb!¡± Before his words fell, Greg Jensen suddenly turned his head, just as a figure abruptly appeared, lunging toward him. Before the person drew close, two glints of cold light were already flipping out of his hands. The figure moved with incredible speed, and also used a special method to shield perception, so much so that by the time Greg Jensen detected him, he had already reached close proximity. The man was like a venomous snake, with cold, calculating eyes, skillfully delivering the daggers in his hands at an extremely tricky angle. Soundlessly and effortlessly, like the elusive antelope hanging its horn, leaving no trace behind. Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Chapter 460 Double Grandmaster Inside and Outside_1 Chapter 460: Chapter 460 Double Grandmaster Inside and Outside_1 Thud! By the time Greg Jensen reacted, it was too late to dodge, and he could only watch helplessly as his opponent drove the dagger into his body. His complexion slightly changed as he pushed out with a palm, striking his assailant¡¯s chest fiercely and sending the person flying away. Greg Jensen looked down at his wound. He had already completed the first three stages of the Divine Dragon Transformation, not only possessing a body as tough as copper and iron but also able to release bloodthirsty Qi to protect himself. The bloodthirsty Qi was similar to the Protective Gang Qi used by Inner Gate Grandmasters to surround the body, capable of blocking most damage. Greg Jensen wanted to keep some tricks up his sleeve, so he hadn¡¯t used the bloodthirsty Qi, not expecting it would give the assassin an opportunity to exploit. Even without the help of the bloodthirsty Qi, he still had his copper and iron-like body and Protective Gang Qi. That someone could injure him showed some skill. He halted, giving the person a serious look, and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Xavier Cooper!¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Greg Jensen turned and walked leisurely toward Troy Milton. Xavier Cooper watched his back, his face darkening terribly with rage building in his heart. From the start, he had felt that something was off with Greg Jensen¡¯s condition, not at all like someone who was seriously injured. So he didn¡¯t strike, hiding among the treetops, waiting for an opportunity. It wasn¡¯t until he saw Greg Jensen kill all the half-step Grandmasters, with a slight relaxation of his vigilance, that he seized the chance to channel all his True Qi and push his Qinggong to the limit, launching that astonishing strike! But to his surprise, his meticulously planned fatal blow was dismissed as merely ¡°not bad¡± by the other party. To him, this was a great humiliation! Of course, he was well aware that he hadn¡¯t caused Greg Jensen much harm. Greg Jensen still looked the same, staggering along, but with an unruffled demeanor, calm and unhurried as if an old man entering a vegetable market. In Xavier Cooper¡¯s eyes, Greg Jensen was riddled with vulnerabilities at that moment. He had a hundred ways to kill the man in an instant. But he didn¡¯t dare! Because he knew that those vulnerabilities were traps left for him by his adversary. Previously unaware of this, now he understood that those vulnerabilities were used to lure out the Grandmasters. In one fell swoop, their overconfident lives were extinguished. Xavier Cooper was also puzzled as to why he hadn¡¯t been killed. That palm strike from Barry Wolfe certainly could have been fatal, so why was he only seriously wounded? Gag! Xavier Cooper¡¯s blood surged, and he spat out a mouthful of congested blood. His face turned instantaneously pale as paper; he quickly sat up, stuffing an Elixir for healing into himself, and began to meditate to dissolve the medicine¡¯s power. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen stopped in his tracks, looked at Troy Milton and the others, and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, who planted the bomb?¡± ¡°You¡­ you were seriously injured, weren¡¯t you?¡± Trent Preston looked at Greg Jensen with a face full of shock. He couldn¡¯t believe that, after facing so many automatic rifles, Greg Jensen not only survived but also managed to counter-kill so many half-step Grandmasters. Greg Jensen tore off his shirt, revealing his smoothly muscled torso. On his smooth, wheat-colored skin, several blood-red bullet holes were particularly noticeable. The next second, his muscles started to wriggle, and a deformed bullet pushed out from one of the holes. Greg Jensen reached out, pulled out the bullet, and looked at Trent Preston with a cold sneer, ¡°You mean this?¡± ¡°Oh, and these too!¡± He casually discarded the bullet and then extracted six more bullets from his body, tossing each in front of Trent Preston. All seven bullets had hit Greg Jensen, but he was unharmed. Indeed, the bullets had penetrated his body, but only through a layer of skin. After passing through the skin, they were caught inside by the muscles. So, while Greg Jensen appeared to have sustained severe injuries, in reality, it was nothing serious, just superficial wounds. With the healing ability granted by Divine Dragon Transformation, if it weren¡¯t for the bullets still lodged in his muscles, such minor injuries would have recovered in no time. Trent Preston and Simon Cooper turned pale with shock, their eyes filled with fear. Even Duncan Kong beside them had a grave expression on his face. Catching bullets with his body? How is that possible? If Greg Jensen had used Protective Gang Qi to block the bullet, it wouldn¡¯t have been too surprising for Duncan Kong. That would only prove Greg Jensen¡¯s True Qi was profound, his Protective Gang Qi nearly condensing into substance. But to catch a bullet with his body, that was a bit inconceivable! For an internal martial arts Grandmaster, that was simply impossible. Unless, Greg Jensen was not just an internal martial arts Grandmaster, but also a master of both internal and external cultivation. How is that possible? He was only in his twenties, becoming an internal Grandmaster was shocking enough, where would he have found the time to master external martial arts as well? Duncan Kong was startled by his own thoughts. Before, he believed that killing Barry Wolfe would be as easy as turning over his hand, but now, his previous disdain had been cast to the clouds. Not to mention killing Barry Wolfe, when it really came down to fighting, there was no guarantee he could even survive. All was silent! A breeze blew through, rustling the leaves and branches in the woods. Greg Jensen slowly withdrew his smile, his calm voice filled with murderous intent, ¡°I¡¯ll ask one last time, who planted the bomb?!¡± Whoosh! Trent Preston and Simon Cooper subconsciously looked towards Troy Milton. Troy Milton¡¯s face changed slightly, his muscles tensing involuntarily, Barry Wolfe¡¯s terrifying skills etched in his mind, impossible to shake off. He was extremely fearful, wishing nothing more than to turn and flee! But he knew he couldn¡¯t retreat! If he retreated, the Prestons and the Coopers might still escape unharmed, but his Milton Family would certainly be annihilated without exception. He couldn¡¯t retreat! Now, he could only gamble, betting that Duncan Kong could kill Barry Wolfe! Once Barry Wolfe was dead, everything would come to rest! If he couldn¡¯t kill Barry Wolfe¡­ Troy Milton hadn¡¯t thought that far. He believed that Duncan Kong, who had been famous for many years, would definitely defeat Barry Wolfe. Troy Milton suppressed the fear in his heart, clenched his teeth, turned his head towards Duncan Kong, and bowed deeply, earnestly saying, ¡°Please, Grandmaster Kong, take action and kill this scoundrel!¡± Duncan Kong¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, and he slowly stood up, his expression complex as he looked at Greg Jensen. Honestly, he now wished he could just turn and leave, not getting involved in this affair any further, because he knew he might not be a match for Barry Wolfe. But Troy Milton¡¯s cunning lay in the fact that he had paid Duncan Kong the full reward in advance, making it impossible for Duncan Kong to walk away. If he walked away today, Duncan Kong would no longer have a place in the martial world. Thus, Duncan Kong had no way out! Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°You are not my match!¡± This wasn¡¯t arrogance, because now he had the capital to be arrogant. Arrogance with capital is no longer arrogance, but confidence! Duncan Kong took a deep breath, his expression calm as he looked at Greg Jensen, ¡°I know I¡¯m not your match, but I must stand up.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Greg Jensen sneered. Duncan Kong replied calmly, ¡°To take one¡¯s money and to dispel their disasters.¡± Greg Jensen heard this, put away the mockery on his face, and said with all seriousness, ¡°Indeed, it should be so!¡± ¡°Are you a Grandmaster of both internal and external cultivation?¡± Duncan Kong asked casually, without expecting a reply. Greg Jensen, unconcerned, spoke with some admiration, ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Duncan Kong¡¯s movements stiffened, he looked up in shock, and said, ¡°You really are a Grandmaster of both internal and external cultivation?¡± Greg Jensen pointed at the bullet hole on his body, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see for yourself?¡± Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Chapter 461 A Gentleman Values His Promise_1 Chapter 461: Chapter 461 A Gentleman Values His Promise_1 Hiss! Upon hearing his words, everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air, looking at Greg Jensen as if they were looking at a monster. An Innate Grandmaster of both internal and external cultivation at twenty years old? How monstrously talented must one be to cultivate both internal and external martial arts to the Master Realm in their twenties? Duncan Kong was also startled, but what surprised him was not the ¡°double Grandmaster.¡± After all, an Innate Grandmaster in their twenties was already shockingly enough. What truly astonished him was that Greg Jensen, with such a demonic talent, had actually wasted time cultivating external martial arts. In his opinion, if that time had been devoted to internal martial arts, Greg Jensen might already have become a transcendent warrior by now. Such a waste! No, it was utterly squandering heaven¡¯s gifts! Duncan Kong¡¯s mouth twitched slightly with a feeling of frustration, thinking that comparing oneself with another could really be infuriating and disappointing. If only he had such a high talent¡­ He suddenly felt a rush of anger in his heart, wishing he could directly kill Greg Jensen out of envy and hatred for the waste of his talent! It was infuriating! He had practiced so hard for decades, yet he was still just an Innate Grandmaster. This youngster had become an Innate Grandmaster of both internal and external cultivation in his twenties, purely on the basis of talent. How could this be justified? ¡°You still have time to leave,¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. Duncan Kong shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯d like to go too, but I still stand by what I said, to take people¡¯s money and eliminate their disasters. A man¡¯s promise is his bond! I may not be a gentleman, but I promised I would kill you, and I definitely will. That¡¯s the principle I uphold in the martial world!¡± ¡°What if you die?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just die!¡± Upon hearing these words, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of appreciation for Duncan Kong. Indeed, he might not be a gentleman, but he was more committed to his promises than most gentlemen. In the current situation, even if he ran away, no one would say anything, yet he chose to stay. Even facing the possibility of death, he still confronted it calmly. ¡°Three moves!¡± Greg Jensen extended three fingers and said lightly, ¡°If you can take my three moves, I¡¯ll let you live. How about that?¡± ¡°Kid, stop the nonsense and start fighting!¡± At this moment, Duncan Kong¡¯s heart was free from the concerns and solemnity he had just moments before. He positioned himself like he was facing an opponent of equal rank, slowly assuming a starting stance with both defense and offense capabilities¡ªthe Golden Sand Palm. Then, without waiting for Greg Jensen to make a move, Duncan Kong darted forward in a flash and executed the Hitting the Tiger Leaning on the Mountain, aiming a punch at Greg Jensen¡¯s face. The robust True Qi, mixed with fierce gusts of wind, smashed down viciously. Greg Jensen lightly tapped the ground with his toes, advancing rather than retreating, and charged straight into Duncan Kong¡¯s arms before using a close-body maneuver resembling a body check. Twisting the waist, leaning the body, upward thrust! Boom! Duncan Kong was forced to retreat several steps before he could barely stabilize his stance. He felt his chest go numb, as if it had lost all sensation. He gritted his teeth, ready to counterattack, but that numbness turned into a searing pain. Duncan Kong¡¯s body trembled slightly, and his movements naturally paused for a brief moment. Just then, Greg Jensen tapped the ground again, shooting forward like an arrow. Swish! The speed was so great that it seemed to tear the air! Duncan Kong was filled with alarm as a Sword finger slowly extended towards him. At his fingertip, a Golden Small Sword was pulsating slightly with an indescribable sharp aura. Duncan Kong, like rotten wood struck by lightning, stood petrified, not daring to move. He had a premonition that any slight movement would cause the Golden Small Sword to shoot out instantly, slicing through his throat. Only now did he realize what had cut the carotid artery of the first half-step Grandmaster to fall. Exhale! Duncan Kong carefully exhaled a breath of foul air, his body gradually relaxing his guard, muscles loosening, and with a grim look he said, ¡°I¡­ I lost!¡± Greg Jensen thought for a moment, took out an Elixir, and tossed it over, saying indifferently, ¡°Eat it, or die.¡± Under someone¡¯s roof, one has no choice but to bow their head! Without the slightest hesitation, Duncan Kong picked up the Elixir and put it into his mouth. ¡°A slow-acting poison, it will take effect after half an hour, and only I have the antidote. You didn¡¯t last three moves, so your life is mine now.¡± Greg Jensen patted his shoulder and walked towards Troy Milton. Duncan Kong¡¯s body stiffened again, then relaxed after a moment, a bitter smile emerging on his face. Was he now under someone else¡¯s control? He shook his head with a wry smile, sighing silently in his heart. Staying alive was already the best outcome; so be it if he was under control. Meanwhile, Trent Preston and Simon Cooper had retreated to a nearby spot, keeping their distance from Troy Milton before the fighting had even started. Seeing that Duncan Kong was no match for Barry Wolfe, Trent Preston knelt on the ground and said with a trembling voice, ¡°The bomb was his doing, it has nothing to do with us.¡± Simon Cooper, also trembling, turned to look at Troy Milton, trying to remain calm as he said, ¡°What Trent says is true. We have long since wanted to stop fighting. It was Troy Milton who kept forcing us to be involved.¡± Greg Jensen paused in his steps, glanced at the two men, a cold smile curling on the corners of his mouth, and continued walking towards Troy Milton. Troy Milton¡¯s face turned dark as he glared fiercely at the two men before turning a cold gaze to Greg Jensen, his eyes narrowing slightly. At this moment, he started to feel a sense of panic. He hadn¡¯t expected Duncan Kong to be so easily defeated by Barry Wolfe. Just one move, and he was totally overcome! Watching Greg Jensen approaching, he seemed to have aged ten years, his body hunching as if his spine had been removed. A tinge of regret crossed his mind¡ªif he had only known Barry Wolfe was this strong, he should have handed him over to the Stuart Family from the start. Let the two of them fight it out; regardless of the winner, the Milton Family would not suffer a loss. The difference was that Troy Milton would only be able to advance steadily in his training, losing the opportunity to ascend to the Master Realm through Elixirs. But what of that? To be alive is better than to be dead, right? But now, any regret was too late. Greg Jensen stopped in front of Troy Milton and asked, ¡°Was the bomb your doing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it.¡± By this time, however, Troy Milton had calmed down and said gravely, ¡°I never intended to kill you with the bomb directly. This is where my true trap lies.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and scoffed, ¡°Your trap isn¡¯t all that impressive. Not only did it break the rules, it had no effect whatsoever.¡± Troy Milton ignored his comment, continuing, ¡°Since you have survived, let¡¯s discuss terms.¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°What makes you think you have the right to negotiate with me?¡± Troy Milton lifted his head slightly with a hint of pride, ¡°Because my sister married into the Stuart Family! Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°Not enough,¡± Greg Jensen shook his head. Troy Milton glanced at Greg Jensen and said blandly, ¡°So what do you want? I advise you not to push your luck. We all move in the same circles in the capital. It¡¯s a small world after all. Can you guarantee that you¡¯ll never fall into my hands? You are young and there¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t understand. To be merciful where one can is to leave a way out for others, as well as for oneself.¡± Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Chapter 462: Must Die_1 Chapter 462: Chapter 462: Must Die_1 Boom! In response to Troy Milton was a kick! He saw Greg Jensen lift his leg, instinctively wanted to dodge, but how could he, with his meager skills, manage to evade? His mind realized what was happening, but his body failed to respond in time, and he was sent flying by Greg Jensen¡¯s kick. Thump! Troy Milton landed on the ground like a broken sack. Struggling to get up, he shook his dizzy head and glared at Greg Jensen, ¡°Are you looking for death? My sister is married to Stuart Family¡¯s Mr. Stuart¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Stuart my ass!¡± Greg Jensen flew up with another kick, knocking him down once more, and then smashed the opponent¡¯s arm under his foot. ¡°What the hell gives you the right to negotiate with me? You killed my woman, and you still want to make deals?¡± Crack!} This kick actually broke Troy Milton¡¯s arm in two, with sharp bone shards piercing out from the flesh, and blood gushing out like water from an opened faucet. Trent Preston had already stood up, but seeing this scene, he collapsed to his knees on the ground again, terrified. Simon Cooper¡¯s face also turned ashen with horror. Although they were heads of martial families and their homes had seen their share of bloody events, those matters were usually handled by the younger members of the families; it was not something these family heads needed to worry about. Where had they seen such a gory sight? And since this affair involved them, and they might be subjected to the same cruel punishment, how could they not be afraid? Before they could recover their senses, they saw Greg Jensen lift his foot again and then viciously stomp down. Crack! Troy Milton¡¯s other arm was also not spared. ¡°That kick was for my assistant,¡± Greg Jensen raged, ¡°Such a good girl, disfigured by an explosion all because of you!¡± Greg Jensen, seething with anger, exclaimed, ¡°You kind of scum, who carelessly takes life, should be erased from this world!¡± Crack! Before his words had settled, Troy Milton¡¯s legs were also crushed. Trent Preston and Simon Cooper watched in horror, their bodies trembling with every stomp Greg Jensen delivered. After a few kicks, Troy Milton had half a life left in him, lacking even the strength to howl, he could only lay there, weakly groaning. Seeing that Greg Jensen had no intention of stopping, Simon Cooper panicked; if Troy Milton died, they would have no good days ahead. He hurriedly cried out to stop him: ¡°Mr. Glen, you can¡¯t kill him, his brother-in-law is Mr. Stuart of the Stuart Family¡­..¡± ¡°Are you teaching me how to do my job?¡± ¡°No, dare not¡­¡± Simon Cooper broke into a cold sweat. Greg Jensen turned his head abruptly, looked at Trent Preston and Simon Cooper, and said coldly, ¡°You two, do you want to die or to live?¡± ¡°To live!¡± ¡°To live¡­¡± Greg Jensen nodded, ¡°Wanting to live is easy, kill him, and you two can live.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing what Greg Jensen said, the two hesitated. They knew that Greg Jensen was asking them to make a declaration of allegiance; as long as they killed Troy Milton, they would be tightly bound to Greg Jensen. They were also willing to trade Troy Milton¡¯s life for their own. However, with Mr. Stuart backing Troy Milton, they had to consider the consequences of their actions. Greg Jensen saw through their thoughts with a glance and sneered, ¡°You still want to live without taking risks? Where in this world does such an easy thing exist? In a word, to do or not to do! If you do it, I promise your families will be stronger than before. If not, I will send all three of you to your graves right now!¡± ¡°Do it, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Simon Cooper was the first to react, moving towards Troy Milton with a grim look in his eyes. Trent Preston, upon seeing this, hastily stood up and staggered to follow, fearing that if Simon Cooper killed Troy Milton first, he would have no chance. Greg Jensen turned to the side and looked coldly at the backs of the two men, contemplating whether he should kill these two as well. Just then, a roaring sound suddenly came from the sky. Greg Jensen looked up to see two helicopters flying over from the distance. Soon after, a figure descended from the sky and quickly landed in front of Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen focused his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but pause, ¡°Lukas, why are you here?¡± ¡°Glen called me, said you might be in trouble, so I hurried over.¡± Lukas Simon, while speaking, glanced over the surroundings, and his eyes narrowed when he saw those half-step grandmasters who had completely expired. ¡°Glen, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Heh, good to hear.¡± Lukas Simon chuckled and turned his head to look at Trent Preston and Simon Cooper. Upon seeing Lukas, the two of them froze on the spot, seemingly hesitant about whether to kill Troy Milton. Greg Jensen frowned and shouted, ¡°What are you two waiting for? Kill him!¡± Trent Preston trembled, ¡°Okay¡­ okay, Mr. Wolfe.¡± Lukas didn¡¯t think much of the talk about killing. He figured that since they called Glen ¡°brother,¡± they should be prepared to be killed. However, when he saw that the man on the ground was actually Troy Milton, his complexion drastically changed, and he exclaimed, ¡°Wait a second!¡± He turned around, looked at Greg Jensen, and said in disbelief, ¡°Glen, you¡¯re going to kill Troy Milton?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Greg Jensen openly admitted, ¡°He wanted to kill me, so why can¡¯t I kill him?¡± Lukas Simon inhaled sharply, his tone becoming anxious as he lowered his voice, ¡°Glen, you really can¡¯t kill this man.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t kill him? An eye for an eye, it¡¯s only natural, why can¡¯t he be killed?¡± Lukas Simon reminded, ¡°He has a good relationship with the Stuart Family. If you kill him with the Stuarts around, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± Greg Jensen snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Stuart Family! Troy Milton killed my woman; he must die!¡± After saying this, he again ordered Trent Preston and the other, ¡°Kill him, or you both die together!¡± Lukas Simon, seeing this, became desperate, ¡°Glen, you really can¡¯t kill this man.¡± Greg Jensen turned to look at him and said, ¡°Lukas, no need to say anymore, I have decided to kill this man, not even the Heavenly King can save him now!¡± After speaking, he walked straight to Troy Milton and lowering his voice, said, ¡°It seems you want to go on the road together.¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Simon Cooper sighed, drew the dagger he carried, and stabbed into the back of Troy Milton. After pulling it out, he handed the dagger to Trent Preston. As if a final surge of life, Troy Milton shouted, ¡°Trent Preston, if you dare kill me, the Boss won¡¯t let you off¡­¡± ¡°Whether or not I am let off can be discussed later, you go die first!¡± Trent Preston gritted his teeth and precisely targeted the heart, stabbing down forcefully. Thump! Blood splattered! Troy Milton convulsed a couple of times, then fell silent. From a distance, Lukas Simon watched this scene, looking somewhat dazed. He couldn¡¯t believe that Barry Wolfe had actually killed Troy Milton, and so effortlessly at that. He turned his stiff neck, looked at the back of Greg Jensen, swallowed hard, and felt a sense of awe internally. The younger generation is indeed fearsome! Greg Jensen didn¡¯t think that much; he only wanted revenge, he needed a sacrifice to commemorate that kind-hearted girl. Just then, Glen Wolfe also arrived at the scene, and seeing the dead bodies everywhere, he immediately felt a chill in his heart. When he saw the body of Troy Milton, he fell to the ground. With a blank look, he raised his head to Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Boss, you killed Troy Milton?¡± Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: Chapter 463 Fear of Power, Not of Virtue_1 Chapter 463: Chapter 463 Fear of Power, Not of Virtue_1 Greg Jensen glanced at him sideways and said, ¡°You have a problem?¡± ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Looking at Greg Jensen, covered in blood, Glen Wolfe shook his head like a rattle-drum. Are you kidding? The murderous aura emanating from Greg Jensen made his hair stand on end; how could he dare to question the boss¡¯s decision at this time? Wouldn¡¯t that be a death wish? The few Family Heads standing not far away were stunned to see that Troy Milton had truly died. ¡°Damn, Troy Milton¡­ is dead?¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe, he¡­ he¡¯s got some nerve.¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe is a madman!¡± ¡°Shh! Do you have a death wish?¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts tightened, and it was then they remembered that the grim reaper was still nearby. They immediately clamped their mouths shut, but their hearts were already stirring with shock and fear. Troy Milton was one of the Stuart Family¡¯s spokespeople in the Qin province, and his sister had married into the family of Stuart VII, undoubtedly one of the city¡¯s most significant figures. Yet, at this moment, he lay dead in an unnamed forest. More ironically, he was killed by two old friends he had known for decades. The Family Heads were all flabbergasted, staring blankly at the corpse on the ground with their minds completely blank. It was madness! After Nathan Green¡¯s death, Troy Milton was regarded as the number one person in Qin province¡¯s Martial Way noble families, but he was slaughtered just like that, killed effortlessly like a chicken. If before they just thought Barry Wolfe didn¡¯t play by the rules, which made them unwilling to get close to him, then today, they truly witnessed the ruthlessness of Barry Wolfe. And from this moment on, the name ¡°Barry Wolfe¡± would become taboo throughout the Qin province. ¡°Trent Preston, Simon Cooper, you two lead them and deal with the bodies at the scene simply, and then call some more people over to clean this up completely.¡± ¡°Certainly, Mr. Wolfe.¡± Trent Preston and Simon Cooper had just slaughtered Troy Milton, and from now on, they were tied to Greg Jensen. They immediately agreed to Greg Jensen¡¯s commands without a second thought. The Family Heads who had been frightened out of their wits no longer dared to think about resisting and obediently followed the two, helping to clean up the bodies nearby. They were used to living in comfort and had never done such dirty work before. The first few bodies were fine, with a single cut to the throat, and at most some blood splatter. But later, there was a body that Greg Jensen had ripped open, with viscera and intestines spilling out all over the place. Seeing such a gory and disgusting scene, someone immediately ran to the side, leaned against a large tree, and started vomiting. Greg Jensen coldly watched everyone, the corners of his mouth curling into a disdainful sneer. You only respect power, and not virtue, right? Then I¡¯ll kill until you¡¯re afraid! Glen Wolfe, who had initially felt somewhat intimidated, now felt quite thrilled seeing those Family Heads obediently carrying corpses. He suddenly realized that following Barry Wolfe was the right choice. Otherwise, he might also be carrying bodies now. Greg Jensen looked at Glen Wolfe, who was inwardly smug, and let out a slight sigh before instructing, ¡°Bring Troy Milton¡¯s body back for the commemoration of Chelsea Wolfe!¡± Glen Wolfe showed a pained expression and nodded with a heavy face, ¡°Okay, boss.¡± Greg Jensen turned his head and looked into the distance. Duncan Kong leaned against a big tree, his face showing a hint of pain, clearly affected by the Elixir. However, it seemed that his symptoms were much milder than those of Boss Liu and the others. Could it be because he is a Grandmaster, so the effect of the Elixir is significantly reduced? Greg Jensen walked over and, looking down, carefully observed Duncan Kong¡¯s reactions. He took his pulse, confirming that the True Qi within his body could, indeed, resist the effects of the Elixir. That is to say, after entering the Dark Strength Period, the effectiveness of the Elixir would greatly decrease. As for how much it decreased, it would depend on the thickness of the poisoned person¡¯s True Qi. Duncan Kong slowly opened his eyes and forced an ugly smile, ¡°I hear them calling you boss. Should I call you boss as well?¡± Greg Jensen silently nodded. Duncan Kong forced a smile and said, ¡°Boss, can you give me an antidote? This thing is too uncomfortable; I¡¯ve been afraid of itching since I was a kid.¡± A Grandmaster, actually afraid of itching? Who would believe it if it were told? Greg Jensen took out several elixirs and threw them to him, saying, ¡°It acts up once a week.¡± ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± Duncan Kong caught the elixir and hurriedly popped it into his mouth. Greg Jensen paid him no further attention and turned to look elsewhere. Xavier Cooper was still sitting cross-legged on the ground, showing no intention of fleeing, his mind evidently plotting something. Greg Jensen approached him and frowned. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Xavier Cooper opened his eyes and lifted his somewhat pale face, saying, ¡°My mission was to kill you. Since you¡¯ve defeated me, my life is yours. From now on, I¡¯ll follow you. Whatever you ask me to do, I¡¯ll do.¡± On hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but pause. Was this an offer to join him? It felt like a setup, didn¡¯t it? Although Xavier Cooper was somewhat lacking in realm, his qinggong and assassination skills were indeed not bad. If he were kept by his side, he could prove very useful in certain specific situations. The recent events made Greg Jensen realize one thing: after all, he was only one person and couldn¡¯t protect all his friends and family. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t enough for only him to be strong; he also needed a powerful force. Like the Stuart Family, who rallied many smaller families for their own use, developing themselves through them. It was for this reason that Greg Jensen began to think about recruiting talent. He looked down at Xavier Cooper from his superior position, saying, ¡°Name your terms.¡± A slight uneasiness flashed across Xavier Cooper¡¯s face as he said, ¡°I have no terms.¡± ¡°Hmm, then forget it. Go wherever you¡¯re supposed to go.¡± Greg Jensen turned and walked away without the slightest hesitation. Xavier Cooper, having reached the threshold of Grandmaster Realm in his early twenties, couldn¡¯t possibly be a fool, could he? And since Greg Jensen didn¡¯t possess an overbearing aura, could that really make him submit? This had to be a joke, right? If Xavier Cooper had no ulterior motive, then that would truly be strange. Seeing Greg Jensen turning to leave, Xavier Cooper was at first stunned, then quickly became desperate and hurried after him. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m so young and already on the verge of the Master Realm, and in a few more years I¡¯ll definitely enter the Master Realm; isn¡¯t it okay for me to follow you?¡± Greg Jensen paused mid-step, looked at him sideways with a sneer, and said, ¡°Precisely because you¡¯ve become a half-step Grandmaster so young, that¡¯s why I won¡¯t keep you.¡± ¡°What do I have to do for you to take me on?¡± Xavier Cooper was just a teenager of eighteen or nineteen; no matter how coldly he behaved on the outside, his heart was still immature. Provoked by Greg Jensen, he inadvertently revealed his true feelings. Seeing this, Greg Jensen knew even more that he couldn¡¯t take him on. Being so eager to follow him, Cooper either wanted to use him as a shield or needed something from him. Either way, it was a huge pitfall! However, Xavier Cooper¡¯s talent was indeed outstanding, and his potential for growth was immense; his character was also passable. After all, when the other half-step Grandmasters were practically extinct, he still took on the fight. Although they were on opposing sides, the loyalty he shared, just like Duncan Kong¡¯s, was commendable. Letting him go just like that, Greg Jensen felt it was a bit of a pity. He hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°If you want to follow me, that¡¯s fine, but lay out your terms first.¡± Xavier Cooper stammered, ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t have any terms.¡± Greg Jensen scoffed and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s agree to meet again in the future. You stabbed me and I struck you; we¡¯re even now, and from here on out, we owe each other nothing.¡± Seeing Greg Jensen about to leave again, Xavier Cooper quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s footsteps halted once more, and he turned back to look at Xavier Cooper, waiting for his answer. Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Chapter 464: Murdering the Master_1 Chapter 464: Chapter 464: Murdering the Master_1 Xavier Cooper¡¯s face flashed with a struggle, as hate began to fill his narrow eyes. He lowered his voice and gritted his teeth, ¡°As long as you help me kill my master, my life is yours.¡± ¡°Kill your master?¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Heaven, Earth, Ruler, Parent, Teacher; these are etched into the bones of the Chinese, indelible and unerasable. It can be said that, in modern society, other than one¡¯s father and brothers, the master should be the next closest person. Why would Xavier Cooper want to kill his master? Facing Greg Jensen¡¯s confusion, Xavier Cooper slowly lowered his head and said softly, ¡°I was an orphan, adopted by my master at the age of eight¡­¡± Xavier Cooper told two versions of the story. The first version was quite common, just the typical ¡°abandoned infant, master¡¯s adoption¡± tale. However, the latter version thoroughly shocked Greg Jensen¡¯s values. The incident happened when Xavier Cooper was eight, his whole family was exterminated, with his parents and grandmother all dying tragically at home. And the murderer was his master¡ªThomas Lampe. Xavier Cooper had fainted at the time, but soon woke up again. Perhaps Thomas Lampe thought he hadn¡¯t seen his face, so he didn¡¯t kill him but instead kept him by his side. Eleven years passed, and Xavier Cooper harbored this secret in his heart, not daring to show the slightest dissatisfaction, always thinking of the day he could personally avenge his family. In recent years, as his martial arts skills improved, he had countless opportunities to kill Thomas Lampe, but for some reason, he suddenly found it hard to go through with it. He was afraid, afraid that he would one day forget his hatred. That¡¯s why he wanted Greg Jensen to act, to help him kill his master. Greg Jensen frowned after listening and thought about how he already had enough enemies. He didn¡¯t want to make another one, much less get involved in someone else¡¯s grudge. Xavier Cooper seemed to read his thoughts and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already provoked the Stuart Family, what¡¯s one more in Thomas Lampe?¡± Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow and scoffed, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m as good as dead?¡± ¡°Pretty much.¡± Xavier Cooper said calmly, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve just arrived in the northwest and don¡¯t know about the power of the Stuart Family here. If you knew, you would definitely keep me by your side. Since you¡¯re as good as dead anyway, might as well help me kill Thomas Lampe before you go. At least I¡¯ll be grateful to you.¡± Greg Jensen was almost amused by his twisted logic. ¡°And if I don¡¯t die?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Xavier Cooper said dismissively, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you beat Duncan Kong, you can stand up to the Stuart Family. They are a formidable presence beyond your imagination.¡± Greg Jensen said, ¡°Your goading has worked. I¡¯ll keep you by my side and let you see how I survive.¡± A trace of joy appeared on Xavier Cooper¡¯s calm face as he said, ¡°You¡¯re agreeing to help me kill my master?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see when I¡¯m in a good mood,¡± Greg Jensen replied, shaking his head and walking towards Lukas Simon. Xavier Cooper followed behind, explaining, ¡°What I said is true. The Stuart Family really isn¡¯t something you can contend with. Ah, why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± Lukas Simon, hearing their conversation, glanced at Xavier Cooper and said to Greg Jensen: ¡°Brother Jensen, the kid is right, the Stuart Family is indeed tough to deal with. Not to mention their reach extends into the military, the inspectors, and other departments, even within the government circles they have old friends. Moreover, a large part of the energy and medical industry in the northwest is controlled by the Stuart Family. They have both the money and the people, what do you have to fight them with?¡± Greg Jensen replied indifferently, ¡°Meet the soldiers with confrontation, stem the water with earth; it¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°You, ah¡­¡± Lukas Simon was at a loss for words and could only sigh helplessly, ¡°Just be careful, alright? If it really comes to it, hide at my place. I may not be able to take on the Stuart Family for you, but keeping you alive shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Greg Jensen felt a warmth in his heart and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you in advance, Big Brother Lukas.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? Is our friendship something that needs such words?¡± ¡°By the way, how is Alberto¡¯s health?¡± Lukas Simon gave a wry smile, ¡°Same as before.¡± Greg felt somewhat embarrassed and said, ¡°Sorry, I went a little overboard at that time.¡± ¡°Not too much. That kid deserved a lesson.¡± Modern medicine is highly developed. Although Alberto¡¯s limbs were crushed by Greg, surgery had reattached them. He was merely bedridden and restless all day. Lukas Simon had raised Alberto like a son and naturally felt heartache seeing his nephew unable to move in bed. However, he also felt that Alberto¡¯s current condition was a blessing in disguise, keeping him from causing trouble outside. After thinking for a moment, Greg took out a Little Reviving Pill and said, ¡°Give him a bit of this medicine every day. It will help him recover quickly.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks, Brother Glen,¡± Lukas Simon said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it? Our friendship doesn¡¯t need such formalities. Besides, his injuries were my fault to begin with. It¡¯s only right.¡± The two exchanged a look and both smiled. At this moment, Trent Preston and Simon Cooper approached, followed by the heads of several smaller families. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, we¡­¡± ¡°Clean this place up, and you¡¯re free to go. I will come to find you in a couple of days,¡± Greg said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of running away. Even if it¡¯s to the ends of the earth, I will find you,¡± warned Greg. Simon Cooper quickly replied, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare. We¡¯ll wait at home.¡± ¡°Go on then,¡± Greg nodded. After these people left, Lukas Simon also took his leave. Before leaving, he made sure to remind Greg to be extra cautious, as the Stuart family might very well take a shot at him. Greg nodded in agreement, watching as the helicopter gradually disappeared into the distance. He glanced once more at the heads of the families before returning to the Wolfe family villa with Duncan Kong and Xavier Cooper. He watched the mortuary staff handle Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s body with delicate care, but inside he was eerily calm. Yet a profound sadness lingered in his heart, refusing to dissipate. He stood in the yard until the sun shifted westward, only coming back to his senses when the nanny called him to eat. Greg shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t plan to stay here anymore. Inform Glen to find me a new place.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Wolfe.¡± The nanny walked into the villa and made a call to Glen Wolfe. Greg turned and took one deep look at the villa, his expression complex. Now that she is gone, let all that has passed, along with the girl in my memories, remain here. It was my naivety to blame, thinking that Troy Milton and the others would play by the rules, to stand on the stage and settle life and death openly and fairly, as I did when challenging Nathan Green. Unexpectedly, they broke the rules and resorted to underhanded tactics, causing Chelsea¡¯s tragic death and leaving Trey Holmes with serious injuries. Fortunately, Trey had skills and her level wasn¡¯t low. Considering the situation at the time, she must have just entered the garage during the explosion, which is why she escaped unharmed. If she had been in the car, her higher level wouldn¡¯t have likely spared her. ¡°I wonder how that girl is now.¡± Greg thought for a while, feeling that Trey¡¯s condition should be good. Before she was taken to the ambulance, he had fed her a Little Reviving Pill and used the silver needle to seal her wounds. She should have already woken up by now. He decided to call Glen Wolfe himself and inquired about Trey¡¯s condition. As he suspected, she woke up shortly after reaching the hospital, and the doctors said her recovery was astoundingly fast. She wouldn¡¯t need long before she could be discharged. Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Chapter 465 Reflection_1 Chapter 465: Chapter 465 Reflection_1 ¡°` Learning that Trey Holmes was safe, Greg Jensen let out a sigh of relief, and his eyes became determined when he looked again at the villa before him. Revenge should not be postponed overnight, and the same goes for the struggle with enemies. In the future, he must strangle his enemies in the cradle to avoid similar situations. This incident made Greg realize that no matter how strong a person is, one cannot cover all bases; fighting alone will sooner or later lead to failure. Cultivating one¡¯s own forces was the only way forward. Take this incident as an example, if Greg had his own forces, he could have detected the actions of Troy Milton and his group early on and could have averted tragedy. Brandon Brent and Theo Carter were pretty good, but they were still too green. They could do some things with their connections. However, in an unfamiliar environment, their little tricks wouldn¡¯t be enough. What¡¯s more, Greg couldn¡¯t stay in one place forever, nor could he tie his friends and family to himself. Therefore, he must build his own team and protect his base¡ªQin Province. Greg stood in place, silently mulling over his plan. After an unknown period of time, a commercial vehicle arrived, taking Greg and two others to another villa. This villa was smaller than the previous one, and it was already being cleaned and arranged by specialized personnel. Glen Wolfe was supervising the cleaning in the living room. When he saw Greg arrive, he hurried up to greet him: ¡°Boss, the study has been cleaned up. You can rest there for a while.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Glen led the way to the study, and as he was about to leave, Greg stopped him. ¡°Notify Trent Preston and Simon Cooper to bring a few others to the villa tomorrow.¡± Greg sat down behind the desk and looked up, ¡°You come over tomorrow too, it¡¯s time to distribute what needs to be distributed.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Glen¡¯s heart leaped with joy. He gently closed the door and silently smiled. The implication of the words was clear: benefits were to be distributed tomorrow. Having followed the boss through thick and thin for so long, he was finally going to see some returns. It was foreseeable that after tomorrow, the Wolfe family would certainly become the leading family in the provincial city, and Glen¡¯s status would naturally rise with the tide. ¡°No, no, no!¡± Glen was startled and inwardly cursed himself for being too complacent. ¡°Don¡¯t be the tall poppy! It¡¯s fine not to be the first; being second or third will do.¡± ¡­ Inside the study. Duncan Kong sat somewhat stiffly in his chair, while Xavier Cooper relaxedly sprawled in his seat, looking around this way and that, appearing very at ease. ¡°Eat this.¡± Greg tossed a Sanqing Elixir over. Xavier caught it, examined the Elixir carefully, and with a playful smile, tossed it into his mouth. He even chewed it vigorously a couple of times before swallowing it with a gulp. After finishing, he said with a grin, ¡°Boss, am I considered your man now?¡± Greg frowned slightly, turned to Duncan Kong, and asked, ¡°Has this guy always been so frivolous?¡± Hearing Greg call him, Duncan Kong suddenly got nervous. As a Grandmaster, he had seen many grand scenes, but Greg was the first who could subdue him with a single move. Besides, now that he had been poisoned with the Sanqing Elixir, his life was in the other¡¯s hands. It was impossible not to feel tense. Greg looked at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Since I¡¯ve let you follow me, the past incidents are naturally erased.¡± Relieved by Greg¡¯s words, Duncan replied with a smile, ¡°Alright, boss.¡± Greg smiled in return and turned to Xavier, asking again, ¡°Has this fellow always been so lively?¡± Duncan glanced at Xavier and said with surprise, ¡°No, when he first arrived at the Milton family¡¯s annex, he was colder and more arrogant than anyone else. His nose was nearly in the air, incredibly irritating.¡± ¡°` Xavier Cooper chuckled and said, ¡°Before I left, my master told me that everyone coming this time is a master, and he cautioned me to be on guard so as not to be looked down upon. If someone provokes me, I also shouldn¡¯t be afraid. After all, they can¡¯t just kill people willy-nilly; all I need to do is fight back with the strongest means at my disposal. Even if I can¡¯t beat them, I must leave a mark on the opponent.¡± As he spoke, he deliberately glanced at Duncan Kong¡¯s hand with a very smug expression on his face. For there was a wound, one that he had inflicted. Duncan Kong glared at him and said disdainfully, ¡°Thomas Lampe, that old drunk, never teaches you anything good.¡± Xavier Cooper just lifted his head proudly. Watching the old and the young bicker, Greg Jensen felt his sorrow diminish significantly. He took out two bottles of Blood Qi Elixir and placed them on the table, saying, ¡°These are Elixirs that can enhance True Qi, one bottle for each of you.¡± Upon hearing his words, both their eyes lit up simultaneously, excitedly looking at the two bottles of Elixir. Elixirs that enhance True Qi are always very expensive; most importantly, money can¡¯t always buy them. The new boss actually took out two bottles just like that; following him doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad deal after all. Duncan Kong couldn¡¯t believe it and asked, ¡°Is that¡­ really for us?¡± ¡°Take it. If you run out, just ask me for more, I¡¯ll make sure you have enough!¡± Greg Jensen grandly waved his hand. Today¡¯s skirmish had served as a heavy stick for the two of them. After wielding the stick, it was time to follow up with a carrot¡ªotherwise, how could he make them wholeheartedly tackle tasks for him? Duncan Kong still had reservations, but Xavier Cooper walked up without hesitation, picked up a bottle, examined it, then opened the cap to take a sniff, and immediately popped a pill into his mouth without any second thoughts. ¡°Xavier Cooper, you¡­ why did you just eat it like that?¡± Duncan Kong said exasperatedly. Xavier Cooper casually replied, ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten the poison just now; this has to be the sweet date our boss is giving us. What is there to be afraid of?¡± Am I afraid that the Elixir is poisoned? Is that what I meant? Duncan Kong was even more speechless, thinking to himself how could Thomas Lampe, such a cunning man, have taught such a reckless disciple? Greg Jensen watched Xavier Cooper¡¯s behavior and couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile, ¡°Your character is even more like a monkey than Duncan Kong. What are you rushing for? Nobody¡¯s fighting you for it.¡± Xavier Cooper jutted his chin out, about to say something, but his face suddenly flushed red. He was startled for a moment but then overjoyed, quickly sitting down cross-legged on the ground and starting to assimilate the power of the Elixir. Duncan Kong was dumbfounded. He even began to suspect that Xavier Cooper was a plant sent deliberately by Barry Wolfe. The Elixir he had just ingested was taking effect so quickly¡ªcould it be that this was all rehearsed? Would Elixirs from Healington take effect so rapidly after consumption? Could the boss¡¯s Elixirs really be better than those from Healington? Duncan Kong¡¯s heart chilled, suddenly recalling something. A couple of days ago, while chatting, he heard Troy Milton and others mention that the Elixirs Glen Wolfe brought out were purchased by Healington at high prices. They even risked their lives to fight over the Elixir Prescription. Could the boss¡¯s Elixirs truly be that impressive? Duncan Kong looked at the bottle on the table, but now he felt somewhat embarrassed. When it was first brought out, he did not go to take it. Now, seeing Xavier Cooper starting to assimilate the power of the Elixir, it seemed somewhat shameful for him to go and take it after the fact. To pounce on the benefits as they appear? Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°If you want to eat, just take it yourself; it¡¯s all prepared for the two of you anyway.¡± Duncan Kong¡¯s face turned red, and he chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Then, thank you, boss.¡± After that, he took the bottle, bit his lip, poured out an Elixir, and swallowed it. As he looked up again, he saw Greg Jensen¡¯s smiling face. Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Chapter 466 Gathering Ones Focus_1 Chapter 466: Chapter 466 Gathering One¡¯s Focus_1 The Elixir melted in his mouth instantly; Xavier Cooper¡¯s exaggerated chewing was purely for show. The robust power of the medicine was like a clear spring, surging to his limbs and bones in an instant. Duncan Kong was extremely delighted, having once taken Elixirs from Healington, whose effects were more than ten times weaker than this one. He dared not neglect the opportunity and quickly sat down cross-legged, circulating his own Cultivation Technique to guide the True Qi, carrying the power of the medicine, through his meridians. After an indeterminate amount of time, Duncan Kong slowly awoke and turned his head to see that Xavier Cooper was still cultivating, while the boss was no longer in the study. Feeling his significantly increased True Qi, his face lit up with joy. After so many years, he had spent over a hundred million to obtain a total of fifteen Elixirs from Healington. Yet, the increase in True Qi that those fifteen Elixirs provided him was less than what the boss¡¯s single Elixir had done. He reached out to take the medicine bottle containing the Qi Blood Elixirs and poured out all the Elixirs inside. There were eight in total; he had consumed one, leaving seven. He had heard from Troy Milton that such Elixirs sold for five million each at the Martial Way exchange meetings, but he felt that they were selling them too cheaply. Not to mention the cost itself, Healington¡¯s Qingxuan Elixirs could sell for six or seven million apiece. These Elixirs, which were more than ten times stronger than the Qingxuan Elixirs, would surely fetch ten or twenty million, right? In his opinion, ten or twenty million was too little! After all, those dozens of Qingxuan Elixirs he had consumed before had cost him over a hundred million. According to his own estimation, this bottle of Elixirs would be worth several billion at the very least. At this moment, Xavier Cooper also emerged from his meditative state and, seeing Duncan Kong daydreaming, couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Hey, old monkey, what are you daydreaming about?¡± Duncan Kong¡¯s face darkened and he snapped, ¡°None of your business, you little brat. Keep messing with me and see if I don¡¯t deal with you.¡± ¡°Haha, you wouldn¡¯t dare with the boss around!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stomp on¡­¡± Duncan Kong had no real counter to Xavier Cooper¡¯s unabashed attitude. Xavier Cooper glanced at the Elixirs in his hand and chuckled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, the boss gives you a bottle of Elixirs, and you¡¯re moved? Tsk tsk, the older you get, the more emotional you are.¡± Duncan Kong glared at him and retorted, ¡°What do you know? These Elixirs out there, they would go crazy for them at twenty million a pop.¡± Xavier Cooper laughed, ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re moved?¡± ¡°I¡¯m moved by your grandpa!¡± Duncan Kong glared at him irritably, then exhaled a long sigh and said, ¡°I just can¡¯t see through Barry Wolfe¡­¡± ¡°Call him boss!¡± Xavier Cooper reminded. ¡°Oh, I just can¡¯t see through the boss.¡± Duncan Kong lowered his head to look at the Elixirs in his hand, ¡°He¡¯s just too generous. Such good stuff, he just gives it to us like that, and even tells us to eat as we please and just inform him when we¡¯re done.¡± Xavier Cooper shook his head and said, ¡°I tell you, at your age, how can you not understand such simple things? The boss can be so generous because he has the power to be. In my opinion, the boss has many more treasures. We just need to do our jobs faithfully for him, and we¡¯ll eventually empty out his reserves.¡± ¡°Mhm, we should really do a good job for the boss.¡± Duncan Kong wasn¡¯t enticed by the idea of ¡°emptying the boss¡¯s coffers,¡± as his current situation was different from what he had anticipated. He originally thought that if he lost the fight, being able to live would be good enough, and he would undoubtedly have to work for Barry Wolfe. But before he could start working, he had already received such a big favor from Barry Wolfe. The contrast before and after left him somewhat perplexed. What Duncan Kong didn¡¯t know was that Greg Jensen had kept them by his side mainly because he valued their character. Knowing they were bound to lose but still charging forward bravely ¨C that was loyalty, and that was what Greg Jensen valued. For someone who values loyalty like this, as long as you treat him well, he will willingly give his life for you. Duncan Kong had been wandering the martial world for many years and had seen so much deceit and cunning that he had grown to scarcely understand such pure gestures of kindness towards others. In this regard, he was somewhat less perceptive than the inexperienced Xavier Cooper, who saw things much more clearly. Both men got up and went outside, where a housemaid approached and respectfully said, ¡°Please go downstairs for the meal; Mr. Wolfe is already waiting for you.¡± Duncan Kong quickly responded, ¡°All right.¡± When they arrived at the dining room, they saw Greg Jensen sitting alone at the table, silently eating. ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, have a seat,¡± he said. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll live here. If you need anything, just ask the housemaid, or if it really can¡¯t be helped, find Glen Wolfe.¡± ¡°Sure thing!¡± Xavier Cooper, who wasn¡¯t fussed about details, picked up his bowl and started eating right away. Duncan Kong, on the other hand, was much more reserved, every motion revealing a sense of composure. After eating, the three people went to the tea room. While Greg Jensen was fiddling with the tea set, he began, ¡°Xavier Cooper, can your martial arts be taught to others?¡± ¡°Taught to others? No problem. After all, my master got them from other places and then modified them,¡± replied Xavier Cooper carefreely. Greg Jensen nodded, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°I will bring two people over tomorrow; you will be responsible for teaching them martial arts.¡± ¡°Understood, boss.¡± Xavier Cooper wanted to say something, but after glancing at Duncan Kong, he shut his mouth. Greg Jensen continued, ¡°Duncan, starting tomorrow, try to find a group of people for me, and set up a bodyguard company along the way. These people will be put under the bodyguard company.¡± Duncan Kong was taken aback and asked, ¡°Do these people have any specific requirements?¡± ¡°Dark Strength or above, a Grandmaster would be ideal.¡± Greg Jensen poured two cups of tea and pushed them towards them, then lifted his head and said, ¡°Dark Strength will get one Qi and blood pill per month, half-step Grandmasters will get two, and Grandmasters eight, with a base salary of ten thousand.¡± Duncan Kong was taken aback at these words. A base salary of ten thousand might be a lot for others, but for martial arts masters, it was barely significant. He knew that Greg Jensen was merely offering a symbolic amount. What truly surprised him were the Qi and blood pills, with one pill per month starting from the Dark Strength Period, and eight per month for Grandmasters. Although he was sure they wouldn¡¯t find any Grandmasters, the sincerity was laid out upfront. So many elixirs, had the boss started an elixir processing factory? ¡°Let¡¯s start with six people for now, leaving two spots open for Grandmasters. If we can find two Grandmasters, then we¡¯ll have eight people,¡± Greg Jensen thought for a while and then added. Additionally, he said, ¡°Tell them that half-step Grandmasters have the chance to become Grandmasters.¡± ¡°Become Grandmasters?¡± Duncan Kong was stunned and said blankly, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Greg Jensen calmly stated, ¡°I mean exactly what I said, I have a way to increase their chances of becoming a Grandmaster.¡± Upon hearing this, Duncan Kong was completely astounded, and even Xavier Cooper next to him opened his eyes wide in shock. Countless martial artists roamed the world, with numerous half-step Grandmasters as common as carps crossing the river, yet those who achieved Grandmaster status were as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns. The sheer difficulty in becoming a Grandmaster spoke for itself. For Greg Jensen to say he could help someone become a Grandmaster was nothing short of a thunderbolt to both Duncan Kong and Xavier Cooper. Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Chapter 467 Shock From All Sides_1 Chapter 467: Chapter 467 Shock From All Sides_1 Not until he returned to his own room did Duncan Kong¡¯s heart stop shaking with disbelief. It was preposterous! Who exactly was the boss? It was one thing to produce an Elixir better than those from Healington, but to also have a method that could increase the odds of entering the Master Realm. He suddenly felt that losing to the boss was truly not unjust at all. ¡­ The news of Troy Milton¡¯s death spread quickly. The Milton Family, naturally, was inconsolable with grief, while those small families that had once relied on the Milton Family immediately became tense. From now on, it would definitely be Barry Wolfe who called the shots in Qin Province. Whether the share of the profits for their families would remain the same as before, whether these would be given to him and whether they would be given more or less, these were all questions. ¡°If you ask me, just do it like before. Whatever we gave to the Milton Family previously, we give the same to him now.¡± ¡°But what if he thinks it¡¯s too little?¡± The previous speaker curled his lips, ¡°Heh, if he thinks it¡¯s too little, then I simply won¡¯t give it! Can he possibly come and rob us?¡± The others were silent, looking at him as if he were a fool. That man knew his words were somewhat rash and snorted softly, turning his head away in embarrassment. ¡°Old Song, what do you think?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s hear what Old Song has to say.¡± Everyone turned their attention to an elderly man of considerable age. Old Song, upon hearing someone calling him, looked up blankly and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s calling me?¡± ¡°Everyone wants you to give your opinion,¡± someone reminded him. ¡°Opinion?¡± Old Song uttered an ¡°Oh¡± and said, ¡°You all discuss it, and just let me know when you¡¯re done. Whatever you decide on is fine with me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use asking him; he won¡¯t come up with anything,¡± someone said, glancing at Old Song and speaking to everyone else, ¡°In my view, we shouldn¡¯t pay at all. If one or two families don¡¯t pay, he might come for us, but if all of us don¡¯t pay, can he kill us all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, if the Hall Family doesn¡¯t pay, neither will I.¡± ¡°Our Walker Family won¡¯t pay either.¡± Big families fight and vie for profits, eventually distributing the work¡ªwhether it be projects or industries¡ªto the smaller families to handle the specifics. The smaller families would then take a portion of the profit and pay it to their superiors, commonly referred to as tribute. They had all followed the Milton Family before, and now that the Milton Family had fallen, the money that should have been paid was naturally withheld. As for whether or not to pay Greg Jensen, the people in the room were divided into two factions. ¡°You all worry too much. Troy Milton¡¯s sister married Lord Carmen of the Stuart Family. With Barry Wolfe killing Troy Milton, the Stuart Family surely won¡¯t let him off.¡± ¡°Right, we just wait and see. Once the Stuart Family deals with Barry Wolfe, we naturally don¡¯t have to pay the money anymore.¡± ¡°If you all aren¡¯t paying, then I won¡¯t pay either.¡± In the end, they all agreed that Barry Wolfe was like a grasshopper after autumn; he wouldn¡¯t leap around for long. With that being the case, they simply decided not to pay at all. Old Song opened his drowsy eyes, glanced at everyone, then closed them again, peacefully resting with his eyes shut. ¡­ The Simmons family. ¡°What? You mean Mr. Jensen killed Troy Milton?¡± Fraser Simmons looked at Bradley Ford with a stunned expression, his mind struggling to process the news. Bradley Ford spoke with a grave tone, ¡°I just received the information myself. It¡¯s said that Troy Milton ambushed Mr. Jensen, but ended up being counter-killed by him.¡± ¡°How many people did Troy Milton bring with him?¡± Fraser Simmons asked, somewhat perplexed. Since it was an ambush, they would naturally be fully confident, so how could Greg Jensen have turned the tables? Bradley Ford said, ¡°I heard he took quite a few. There were seven or eight near-Grandmasters alone, plus Grandmaster Duncan Kong.¡± Hiss! Upon hearing the news, Fraser Simmons couldn¡¯t help but draw in a breath of cold air and said, ¡°Were they all killed by Mr. Jensen?¡± ¡°Not all of them. Duncan Kong and the disciple of Thomas Lampe, Xavier Cooper, survived and are now under the service of Mr. Jensen,¡± said Bradley Ford, feeling a chill in his heart. ¡°Oh my God!¡± Fraser Simmons said incredulously, ¡°Is Mr. Jensen that powerful now? I remember when he treated me, he was still at the brink of the Master Realm.¡± Bradley Ford shook his head in confusion, ¡°Mr. Jensen should be a Grandmaster now. Everyone outside is saying he¡¯s the number one Grandmaster below the realm of true masters.¡± ¡°Hmph, is this flattery or setting him up for a kill?¡± A hint of disdain appeared on the corner of Fraser Simmons¡¯s mouth; he didn¡¯t even need to see to know what was happening, just hearing it was enough. Bradley Ford sighed, ¡°Mr. Jensen is still too impulsive.¡± Fraser Simmons nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Yeah, this is troublesome now. Let¡¯s see what the Stuart family has to say about it.¡± ¡­ The Stuart Family. Naomi Milton was crying as if she were made of tears, sobbing in the arms of Stuart Uncle Seven, ¡°Uncle Seven, you must stand up for me. My brother has always been kind to others and has never even had an argument with anyone. Barry Wolfe is so ruthless¡­¡± ¡°Enough, stop crying!¡± Stuart Uncle Seven said impatiently, ¡°I will investigate this matter.¡± Naomi Milton cried, ¡°What¡¯s there to investigate? Barry Wolfe killed my brother; he must pay with his life. Otherwise, people will think our Stuart family is easy to bully.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Stuart Uncle Seven looked up at his father and asked, ¡°Dad, what do you think we should do about this?¡± Although Stuart Uncle Seven had a reputation outside, within the Stuart family, it was Stuart Grandpa who had the final say. The old man was in his seventies, with white hair and beard, but his eyes were bright and full of life, exuding an aura of authority without anger. He frowned and turned his head to look to the side, inquiring, ¡°What do you all think?¡± Miss Carmen Stuart glanced at Naomi Milton and said, ¡°Grandpa, with the Seven Provinces Martial Contest approaching, I think we should avoid starting major conflicts at this time. Barry Wolfe is young but has already stepped into the Master Realm, and his strength is not bad either. Why not invite him to join the Stuart family? Then we¡¯d have an additional ally.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Naomi Milton immediately protested, anxiously saying, ¡°Old Master, my brother Troy Milton has made a lot of money for our family. He¡¯s been killed, and if we don¡¯t seek revenge, we even want to welcome his killer into our family? If other people find out about this, how will they see the Stuart family? How will they see you?¡± Carmen Stuart sneered, ¡°Troy Milton was merely at the brink of the Master Realm. Who gave him the courage to hunt a Grandmaster? If you ask me, his death was purely his own fault. It¡¯s not the fault of others and has nothing to do with our Stuart family.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Naomi Milton was so angry her face turned a furious shade of red, and her eyes, bloodshot, glared at Carmen Stuart, as if she wanted to tear apart her mouth. ¡°So my brother died in vain?¡± ¡°What else do you want to do? Seek revenge on Barry Wolfe and bring another enemy upon the Stuart family?¡± Naomi Milton was about to retort in anger when Stuart Grandpa suddenly spoke, ¡°Enough, the matter is settled this way. Let¡¯s proceed as Carmen suggested.¡± Having said that, Stuart Grandpa stood up, ready to go back to his room for a midday rest. Seeing this, Naomi Milton immediately panicked, ¡°Old Master, you¡­¡± Stuart Grandpa paused, giving her a cold look and said, ¡°Do you have an objection?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Dad, she has no objection!¡± Stuart Uncle Seven quickly pulled her aside, and then he smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s just do what Carmen suggested. If we can get a strong ally for our family, it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± After speaking, he took Naomi Milton back to their home. Once inside, Naomi Milton exclaimed angrily, ¡°That damned girl, she¡¯s doing this on purpose to target me.¡± Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Chapter 468 The Body is Very Honest_1 Chapter 468: Chapter 468 The Body is Very Honest_1 Drake Stuart¡¯s face was also exceedingly grim; Troy Milton was his uncle, and they often drank together, harboring quite good feelings toward each other. Originally, he had hoped to use Nathan Green¡¯s death to help Troy Milton ascend to the throne of the local tyrant of Qin Province, but he hadn¡¯t expected him to die like this. ¡°Say something, will you!¡± Naomi Milton urged anxiously. Drake Stuart¡¯s face darkened, his voice irritated and impatient, ¡°The martial arts competition of the seven provinces is tied to the fate of the entire Stuart Family. Why are you starting trouble at this time? Aren¡¯t you just looking for trouble?¡± ¡°Am I the one causing trouble?¡± Naomi Milton¡¯s face turned a shade of dark green, blue veins popping out on her forehead and neck as she ground her teeth and said, ¡°That bastard killed my brother! Am I the one causing trouble?¡± Drake Stuart suddenly raised his head, his voice filled with anger, ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Seek out Barry Wolfe and avenge him by myself?¡± Startled by his roar, Naomi Milton quieted down instantly, becoming as if dazed, staring blankly into a corner. Seeing this, Drake Stuart¡¯s heart softened, and he walked over and wrapped his arm around her shoulder, saying: ¡°I, too, want to avenge Daley. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m helpless here? ¡°If Carmen Stuart wants to recruit Barry Wolfe, then let her try. When she fails to recruit him, then we can have our revenge.¡± After a moment of silence, Naomi Milton snorted, ¡°And what if she succeeds in recruiting him?¡± Upon hearing this, Drake Stuart revealed a cold, sinister smile, ¡°If she successfully recruits him, then Barry Wolfe will be a part of the Stuart Family. By then, I¡¯ll have plenty of ways to kill him.¡± Naomi Milton was still somewhat dissatisfied, ¡°Why is that young girl always meddling in affairs?¡± Drake Stuart frowned and said, ¡°Carmen Stuart has Nine behind her, otherwise, do you think the old Family Head would listen to her?¡± On hearing him mention Nine, Naomi Milton fell silent. Nine was the only daughter of the second generation of the Stuart Family; from a young age, she was the apple of the family¡¯s eye, dearly cherished. Furthermore, she became a half-step Grandmaster before even turning thirty, second only to Drake Stuart in talent within the family. More importantly, it was said that Nine had learned the Stuart Family¡¯s mysterious heritage and had been internally designated as one of the next Family Heads. As such, Nine wielded substantial influence within the Stuart Family; even the old Family Head often considered her advice. No matter how upset Naomi Milton was, she didn¡¯t dare confront Nine. As she thought of her brother who had left this world, grief overwhelmed her, and her tears fell in torrents. ¡­ Overnight, the news of Troy Milton¡¯s death had spread throughout the entire Qin Province. Small families trembled in fear, while slightly larger ones were tangled in indecision about their next move. The small families that had followed the Milton Family had already agreed to advance and retreat together, determined not to bow to Barry Wolfe just yet. Even when Barry Wolfe called them for a meeting, they had decided not to go. However, the world is never short of those who are ¡°strong in words, but sincere in action.¡± They had a good conversation, but hearts are fickle, and although they all agreed not to come, the next day, as soon as it was light, a group of people were already standing in front of the villa. ¡°Old Zhang, you¡¯re early.¡± ¡°Oh, Brother Hu, you came too?¡± ¡°Heh, just taking a look.¡± The embarrassment on several people¡¯s faces was fleeting before they, acting as if nothing was amiss, struck up a lively conversation. Old Hu asked, ¡°Old Zhang, what time did you get here?¡± Old Zhang¡¯s face blushed slightly as he replied with an embarrassed smile, ¡°A little after six.¡± ¡°Damn, why so early?¡± Old Hu was astonished to hear that. Old Zhang gestured towards the front with his mouth and scoffed, ¡°Early? That guy arrived even earlier than I did.¡± ¡°You mean Old Song?¡± ¡°Who else?¡± Old Zhang sneered, ¡°When I arrived, Old Song had already been here for half the day.¡± Old Hu glanced at Old Song¡¯s back and huffed, ¡°That old thing, he benefited the most when Daley was around. ¡°Now that Daley¡¯s gone, he¡¯s quickly sworn allegiance to a new master. ¡°Pah, what a piece of work!¡± ¡°You can say that again¡­¡± Several other people also huddled over, pointing and making sarcastic remarks continuously about Old Song. Old Song, hearing the mockery behind him, showed no reaction, remaining calm and collected at the doorway, looking at the villa inside with a dismissive smile at the corner of his mouth. Had Troy Milton treated him well? He should be considered decent. At least when there was profitable business, he¡¯d never forgotten about him. But that was only because he contributed more and served better than others. Business, what emotions? After all, there were dozens of mouths waiting to be fed at home. If Troy Milton were still around, he would have done whatever he was told, even if there was danger, without any hesitation. But that was still just for business, for the small clan to continue, nothing to do with feelings. The same went for Troy Milton. If Old Song couldn¡¯t generate profits for him, he¡¯d kick him to the curb without a second thought. Business had no room for feelings! Old Song sighed and looked up just in time to see a housemaid coming out. He quickly waved and greeted her with a bright smile. ¡°Good morning! May I ask if Mr. Wolfe has awakened?¡± The housemaid was startled to see a group of people at the door and, alarmed, asked, ¡°Who are you all?¡± Old Song quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, we¡¯ve come to visit Mr. Wolfe.¡± ¡°Yes, if Mr. Wolfe is awake, we¡¯d trouble you to pass on a message, just say the Provincial City Walker Family is here to call on him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Provincial City¡¯s Hall Family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m from the Barnett Family¡­¡± The few people behind also crowded forward, squeezing next to Old Song, beginning to announce their names to the inside. Old Song¡¯s expression turned somewhat unsightly, but he didn¡¯t say much. The housemaid, overwhelmed by their actions, nodded with unease and quickly returned to the villa. In the master bedroom on the second floor, Greg Jensen stood by the bedside, quietly watching those people through a gap in the curtains. After a moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, they¡­¡± ¡°Let them wait outside.¡± Greg Jensen turned around and said, ¡°Go ahead and start breakfast, we¡¯ll talk after eating.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen took another look at the people outside, then walked into the bathroom to freshen up, glanced at the kitchen to find breakfast wasn¡¯t ready yet, so he went down to the gym. Before he entered, he heard yelling from inside. He walked in to find Duncan Kong sparring with Xavier Cooper. Duncan Kong took a bold and mighty approach with his moves, while Xavier Cooper was known for his speed, wielding a pair of chopsticks as makeshift daggers, looking for opportunities to strike at Duncan Kong¡¯s vital points. At this moment, Cooper had set aside his usual joking manner, his young face serious and focused. Although neither used their True Qi in their offensive, Duncan Kong¡¯s decades of experience still exerted great pressure on Cooper. It was as if he had eyes all over his body; no matter how tricky Cooper¡¯s approach, he could block it in an instant, making Cooper incredibly uncomfortable. Thump! Duncan Kong¡¯s palm hit Cooper¡¯s chest, and then he quickly retreated, jumping out of the fray. ¡°You¡¯ll need a few more years of practice before you can take me on.¡± Cooper chuckled and said, ¡°Wait another two years, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll turn to ash, making it tough for me to strike.¡± ¡°Get out of here, keep running your mouth and I¡¯ll have you bedridden for two months.¡± Duncan Kong¡¯s face darkened as he glared at him, then turned to Greg Jensen, bowed slightly, and said with a smile, ¡°Boss, good morning.¡± ¡°Mmm, clean up and come for breakfast. We have quite a few guests outside; we¡¯ll have to entertain them properly later.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Chapter 469: Checks and Balances_1 Chapter 469: Chapter 469: Checks and Balances_1 The sun was three poles high, yet the gate of the villa remained closed. Old Zhao, Old Hu, and others felt anxious but didn¡¯t dare to leave, nor did they dare to voice a complaint. Just then, three luxury cars arrived. ¡°Glen Wolfe, it¡¯s Glen Wolfe and his people.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened as they hurried over, and some even eagerly stepped forward to open the car door for Glen Wolfe. ¡°Old Wolfe, you¡¯re finally here. Please, can you ask when we can go in?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been waiting for the better part of a day and the gate hasn¡¯t been opened yet.¡± Feeling the keen gaze of the crowd, Glen Wolfe couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit elated. Among the four families, the Wolfe family was considered at the bottom. These small family heads who once followed the Milton family never paid him any respect, but now they were eagerly opening his car door. Lucky he was smart enough to cling to the boss, this sturdy tree. At this moment, Glen Wolfe had completely forgotten how he used to complain about getting too close to Barry Wolfe initially. He was secretly smug in his heart, yet his face remained expressionless as he calmly said, ¡°The boss might not be up yet, you¡¯d better wait here a bit longer.¡± ¡°Well¡­ alright then.¡± Glen Wolfe nodded and said to Trent Preston and Simon Cooper, ¡°Old Preston, Old Cooper, let¡¯s go in first.¡± Simon Cooper said with a chuckle, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll need Old Wolfe to show us the way.¡± Trent Preston followed behind with an expressionless face, a hint of disdain appearing at the corner of his mouth. Seeing this, Simon Cooper quickly gave him a look, signaling him not to act rashly. Both were in a precarious position, and Glen Wolfe was Alex Wolfe¡¯s favored individual. It was unwise to offend Glen Wolfe at this moment. Glen Wolfe led the two men to the door and pressed the doorbell; the housekeeper immediately came out, and upon seeing Glen Wolfe, she opened the gate. ¡°Please come in, gentlemen.¡± ¡°Haha, thank you, Old Wolfe.¡± Simon Cooper laughed heartily as he entered the villa with Trent Preston. After entering the villa and learning that Greg Jensen was having a meal, Glen Wolfe led the two men to the tea room to wait. Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t in a hurry; he finished his meal at a leisurely pace, then returned to his study to read some leisure books for a while before instructing Glen Wolfe to bring the two men to his study. ¡°Please have a seat.¡± Greg Jensen seated himself behind the desk and quietly observed the three men. The air in the study grew somewhat still. Trent Preston was better off; he made eye contact with Greg Jensen before promptly lowering his head. Simon Cooper didn¡¯t even dare to take a glance. If Troy Milton, backed by the Stuart family, was killed just like that, what about himself, Simon Cooper? ¡°The assets of the Green family, the Wolfe family gets twenty percent, each of you gets ten percent, and set aside forty percent to be given to the Ford and Simmons families.¡± Upon hearing this, Simon Cooper and the other man couldn¡¯t help but be secretly alarmed, thinking how decisively Greg Jensen acted, with no preamble and straight to the point. Glen Wolfe had already grown accustomed to Greg Jensen¡¯s pace and was ecstatic to hear that he would receive a full twenty percent. However, he quickly realized something and lifted his head in confusion, murmuring, ¡°Which Ford family?¡± ¡°And which Simmons family?¡± Trent Preston was equally baffled. A thought crossed Simon Cooper¡¯s mind, ¡°Do you mean the Ford and Simmons families from the provincial city?¡± ¡°Exactly, those two families.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Glen Wolfe was somewhat reluctant, considering all the efforts he had made to secure only twenty percent, while the Ford and Simmons families hadn¡¯t done anything and were going to receive the same? Why was that? He expressed his dissatisfaction, ¡°Boss, this¡­ doesn¡¯t seem quite fair, does it?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°` Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Then tell me, what would be considered appropriate?¡± The icy tone made Glen Wolfe shiver involuntarily, snapping to attention. He hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, I¡­ I misspoke. I¡¯m getting on in years and when you reach my age, you tend to blabber, please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± ¡°You¡¯re old?¡± Greg Jensen looked at him with a half-smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you shouldn¡¯t talk anymore.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Greg Jensen gave him a cold glance. Glen Wolfe shivered again and quickly sealed his lips shut. Greg Jensen glanced at him, aware that Glen Wolfe still had reservations, and said lightly, ¡°While I was at the military camp, I received favors from Bradley Ford.¡± He didn¡¯t continue, but Glen Wolfe and the others all understood. It¡¯s about returning a favor, after all, reciprocation is human nature. But, the gift from the boss is rather hefty. After all, the Milton Family, the Preston Family, the Cooper Family, and the Wolfe Family are known as the four major dynasties, yet their combined assets might not surpass the Green family¡¯s. Forty percent of the assets, that¡¯s not a small amount. One could foresee that if these two families really received so much property, they would leapfrog to become the wealthiest family in the provincial city, even rivaling the Wolfe Family. Trent Preston¡¯s eyes widened in shock at Greg Jensen¡¯s generosity. Simon Cooper, however, frowned in contemplation, wondering what kind of favor the Ford family had given to make him willing to trade it for the Green family¡¯s assets. The three men had different thoughts but remained silent. For a time, the study became quiet again. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled then.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t ask for their opinion, making the decision on his own, and instructed Glen Wolfe to call in the small family heads waiting outside. Because he wanted to use the Ford and Simmons families to help the Peach Blossom and Twin Phoenix conglomerates quickly establish a foothold in the provincial city. Although the Ford, Simmons, and Wolfe families were reliable, it was the Peach Blossom and Twin Phoenix conglomerates that were his foundation. He needed to create a strong fallback for himself, so he could roam the world without any worries. And he couldn¡¯t possibly let the Wolfe family be the only dominant force; there had to be a balance of power. Soon, Old Song and the others were led in. ¡°Nice to see you, Mr. Wolfe.¡± Old Song was the first to greet them and also gave Greg Jensen a deep bow, looking every inch the toady. Seeing this, the others internally cursed him for being shameless, yet dared not to show it on their faces. Greg Jensen glanced at them and said indifferently, ¡°As for the remaining ten percent of the Green family¡¯s assets, let them divide it.¡± ¡°Also, what¡¯s the situation with the Milton family? Take another twenty percent from the Milton family and give it to them.¡± Hiss! Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, the small family heads couldn¡¯t help but gasp in astonishment. They were willing to accept the Green family¡¯s assets, who wouldn¡¯t want free benefits? But the Milton family¡¯s assets were a different story. As everyone knew, Troy Milton¡¯s sister, Naomi Milton, was married to Mr. Stuart, and although Troy Milton had died, his sister was still alive. At such a time, who would dare to join that fray? They understood that Greg Jensen intended to push them to a confrontational stance against the Milton family. In doing so, they would have no choice but to band together and face the pressure from the Stuart family. Greg Jensen¡¯s intentions were too cruel; could their small statures withstand the wrath of the Stuart family? Suddenly, someone blurted out, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, I don¡¯t want the Milton family¡¯s assets, I don¡¯t want the Green family¡¯s either.¡± In his view, while the Green family¡¯s assets were a sweet date, the Milton family¡¯s assets were poison. He knew he couldn¡¯t just refuse the poison and take the sweet date, so he decided to reject both. I don¡¯t want any of it; that should be fine now, right? ¡°` Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Chapter 470: Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey_1 Chapter 470: Chapter 470: Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey_1 The study fell silent. Although the others did not speak, it was apparent they all shared the same sentiment. They wanted nothing to do with the Milton family¡¯s affairs! Greg Jensen looked at them, and suddenly began to smile. But within that smile, there was not a trace of warmth, rather it was as cold as frost, seemingly about to freeze them all stiff. Old Song¡¯s body suddenly tensed, and with a swish he stood up, laughing, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, if they don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it. Just hand over those industries to me.¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback, waved his hand for him to sit down, and then fixed his gaze on the man who had spoken earlier, ¡°Your name is Bryant Walker, right?¡± Bryant Walker was stunned, he nodded blankly, a bad feeling suddenly arising in his heart. He quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, that¡­ perhaps I¡¯ll still take it, I want all the industries from both the Green family and the Milton family.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, ¡°No need, it¡¯s no longer necessary.¡± ¡°Mr. Wolfe, I¡­¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand again, ¡°Your family owns several medicinal material processing plants, right? Transfer them to Glen Wolfe tomorrow, let them handle your factories, understood?¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Bryant Walker immediately objected, standing up with a woosh, angrily saying, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, even if you haven¡¯t replaced the Green and the Milton families yet, even if you do, you can¡¯t just take someone¡¯s industries because you want them, can you?¡± Greg Jensen pointed towards the door, ¡°The door is that way, you may leave.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bryant Walker¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, he wanted to apologize yet couldn¡¯t swallow his pride. Seeing that Greg Jensen had no intention of keeping him, he turned around and left in a huff. After he had left, Greg Jensen once again swept his eyes over everyone else, saying, ¡°From this moment on, all collaboration with Bryant Walker is to be canceled. Should anyone dare to work with his family behind my back, don¡¯t blame me for not being polite.¡± The rest became apprehensive upon hearing this. In just a matter of days, Bryant Walker¡¯s processing plants were bound to close. They themselves would certainly be affected, but the thought of confronting Barry Wolfe like Bryant Walker did was something they dared not consider. Barry Wolfe¡¯s move was too ruthless! He was pushing the Walker family to a dead end! Greg Jensen looked at everyone, speaking indifferently, ¡°Bryant Walker is gone, which is a good thing. With him gone, you all can divide up more of the Milton and Green family industries, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Wolfe is right.¡± ¡°Indeed, that fool Bryant Walker has no idea what¡¯s good for him; we can¡¯t follow his example.¡± ¡°Mr. Wolfe, please direct us if you have any other orders.¡± Old Song was the first to speak, and the others rushed to echo him. Greg Jensen tapped on the table, and silence once again filled the study. He addressed Simon Cooper, ¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s happening with the Milton family, just get it done as soon as possible, understand?¡± Simon Cooper, feeling helpless, could only agree, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Trent Preston, Glen Wolfe, both of you assist Simon Cooper.¡± ¡°Sure thing, boss.¡± After delegating these tasks, Greg Jensen brought up the matter of medicinal materials. He spread out the list of materials for the Qi Condensing Pill, added a few more herbs, and handed it to Simon Cooper and the others to help find them. After looking at it, Old Song¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, our family¡¯s warehouse may have some of these herbs. Would you like to come and see?¡± Simon Cooper, realizing the opportunity, quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, our family¡¯s warehouse also has a lot of treasures and medicinal materials, maybe there¡¯s something you could use.¡± Before the words had finished, the others also caught on. One said they had a lot of medicinal materials, another said they had all sorts of antiques, and there was even someone who claimed to have a Magic Artifact. In short, their message was clear: whatever Old Song¡¯s family had, our families have too, you can¡¯t play favorites. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll come and have a look when I have the time.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face remained calm, but inwardly he was very pleased. That afternoon, Greg Jensen followed Simon Cooper to the Cooper family¡¯s treasure vault. Upon entering the vault, Greg couldn¡¯t help but be awestruck. The Cooper family¡¯s treasure vault was vast, located in the basement of a villa, secured with an alloy door of the same grade as a bank vault. Inside, there were various security and anti-air systems, as well as a fresh air circulation system. Inside the vault, there were dozens of shelves, each filled with small boxes labeled with tags that identified their contents. Greg saw centuries-old ginseng, pearls the size of longan fruits, and all sorts of precious and exotic treasures. After making his way around, he had found most of the medicinal ingredients required for the Qi Condensing Pill. Power and status are truly wonderful things! If he didn¡¯t possess these two things, how could they offer their family¡¯s treasure vault to him so readily? The ingredients for the Qi Condensing Pill were so hard to find that it had cost him a fortune just to obtain the ingredients for two dosages. Now, here he was, offered them on a silver platter! ¡°Mr. Glen, would you care to dine at my modest home this evening?¡± Simon Cooper looked at Greg earnestly. Greg shook his head and said, ¡°No, just take me back, please.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Seeing that Greg was uninterested, Simon Cooper didn¡¯t insist and accompanied him out of the villa. Just as they reached the entrance, a stretch Bentley pulled up. Trent Preston got out of the car and personally opened the door for Greg, smiling, ¡°Mr. Glen, now that you¡¯ve finished with the Coopers, how about visiting our place afterward?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a look then,¡± Greg agreed with a nod and then bent down to enter the car. As soon as he sat down, a wafting fragrance greeted him. Greg looked up to find a young and pretty girl sitting next to him. She appeared quite young, just having reached adulthood, and was dressed very youthfully. A pleated skirt, white blouse, paired with a pair of black leather shoes, and white knee-high socks. She was short, and the buttons of her blouse were only fastened up to the third, allowing Greg to catch a glimpse of white from his angle. ¡°This is¡­?¡± ¡°Heh, this is my niece, I just picked her up from school. You don¡¯t mind sharing the ride, Mr. Glen, do you?¡± Greg frowned slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Drive.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Trent pressed the intercom and instructed, ¡°Drive.¡± The Bentley started smoothly, heading towards the Preston family villa. Trent glanced at the girl and said, ¡°Niece, say hello.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Glen.¡± The girl was a bit nervous. Seeing how handsome Greg was made her even more nervous, and the small rebellion she felt inside vanished. Greg silently nodded, then closed his eyes to rest. Trent signaled the girl with his eyes, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she gently leaned on Greg. Were they trying to play the beauty card? Using such a tactic to test their guests? Well, he was happy to oblige! The car quickly arrived at the Prestons, where they had prepared a lavish dinner. During the meal, the girl sat next to Greg, tenderly serving him food and pouring wine. Enjoying the service of a beautiful woman and having acquired many valuable items, Greg was in a great mood. He casually tossed a bottle of Blood Qi Elixir to Trent. Trent had long heard of the Blood Qi Elixir¡¯s fame and was overjoyed upon receiving it. After dinner, he promptly took Greg to their treasure vault. After a brief stroll inside, Greg easily completed two sets of the Qi Condensing Pill¡¯s ingredients and also took a set of classical jewelry worth millions before returning to the villa. Testing the waters, Trent asked, ¡°Mr. Glen, why don¡¯t you stay the night here?¡± Greg glanced at the girl sitting not far away, a smile forming at the corner of his mouth, and replied, ¡°Well then, it would be rude to refuse.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too kind, Mr. Glen!¡± Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Chapter 471 Pie in the Sky_1 Chapter 471: Chapter 471 Pie in the Sky_1 The girl¡¯s name was Xiaoye, and she had just graduated from high school this year, soon to be reporting to university. This young lady didn¡¯t have all that dramatic sob story, no seriously ill parents, nor a younger brother under five to support, she was purely vain and in need of money. Then she encountered certain individuals who specialized in this line of work, hence the two hit it off right away. ¡°Mr. Xu, shall I give you a massage first?¡± ¡°You know how to do this too?¡± Xiaoye said with a smile, ¡°I learned it from watching videos, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be any good.¡± Greg laughed, ¡°Ha, you¡¯re using me as a test subject?¡± Xiaoye replied a bit frantically, ¡°No, I¡­ I just want to make you more comfortable.¡± ¡°Just kidding, go ahead.¡± Greg stripped off his clothes and lay on the bed, while Xiaoye kneeled obediently beside him, her delicate hands cool to the touch, eliciting a different kind of comfort in him. Her small hand applied just the right amount of pressure, and massaged just the right spots, mainly focusing on some key acupressure points. It was evident that she had learned with real dedication. Just in terms of massage skills alone, none of Greg¡¯s women could match her. As for how she compared to professional masseuses, that was hard to say, as Greg, now a successful man, had never been to a legitimate massage parlor. Greg had no business deals to discuss, nor fatigue to alleviate, so he never thought of going to such places. He lay on the bed, enjoying Xiaoye¡¯s massage, while pondering over his gains from the past few days. Just then, he felt a softness against his back. Greg¡¯s heart stirred, but he made no move, instead continuing to lie down and enjoy. Xiaoye straddled his back and began to massage earnestly. After who knows how long, Greg was getting sleepy, when Xiaoye suddenly leaned down and whispered in his ear, ¡°Mr. Xu, the back is done, it¡¯s time for the front.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Greg responded, yet realized Xiaoye didn¡¯t seem to be getting up. Without giving it much thought, he just turned over. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Xiaoye, like a startled deer, jumped away, and then feeling it wasn¡¯t quite right, sat down cautiously next to him, her little hands gently kneading his thighs. ¡°You keep going, I¡¯m going to sleep for a bit.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xiaoye replied subconsciously, then suddenly realized something amiss and froze. If Mr. Xu falls asleep, what do I do? Greg noticed she had stopped and muttered, ¡°Keep going.¡± ¡°Um, okay.¡± The little hand started moving again, gentle and rhythmic. After a while, Greg¡¯s breathing became steady and deep. Asleep? Xiaoye panicked even more. Realizing she wouldn¡¯t get paid if she didn¡¯t complete her task, she steeled her heart and slowly leaned down. Greg, half asleep, opened his eyes, looked down and then went back to sleep. After a while, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and patted Xiaoye¡¯s little head, which made her stiffen instantly. It took her a long while before she looked up, revealing a sly smile. She tilted her delicate chin, looking defiantly at Greg, sticking out her bright red tongue, and licked the corner of her lips. ¡°Mr. Xu¡­¡± Xiaoye¡¯s coquettish voice was so seductive it made one¡¯s bones go soft. Greg suddenly smiled and pulled her into his arms. The atmosphere in the room gradually heated up, and Xiaoye¡¯s eyes also became misty. The air was filled with the scent of boxwood blossoms. ¡­ It had gotten dark when Bradley Ford suddenly called, ¡°Fraser, where are you?¡± Fraser Simmons was taken aback for a moment, and said, ¡°I¡¯m at home, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Stay at home, I¡¯m coming over to see you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Half an hour later, Bradley Ford, accompanied by his eldest son, Patrick Ford, arrived at the Simmons family home. As soon as he entered, he pulled Fraser Simmons into the study. Fraser Simmons asked, puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, all this secrecy?¡± Bradley Ford took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Did Glen Wolfe call you?¡± Upon hearing this, Fraser Simmons nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Did he call you too?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Bradley Ford said with some nervousness, ¡°He called me and told me to get ready to take over the Green family¡¯s assets, and it¡¯s quite a substantial amount.¡± ¡°He told me the same thing,¡± said Fraser Simmons. ¡°Why on earth would he want us to take over the Green family¡¯s assets for no reason?¡± Bradley Ford¡¯s face was full of skepticism. He didn¡¯t believe in such freebies falling from the sky, and even if such a stroke of luck existed, he didn¡¯t think it would land on him. Fraser Simmons saw his old friend¡¯s anxious expression and couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. Bradley Ford was slightly irritated and said, ¡°What¡¯s so funny? I¡¯m really worried here!¡± Trying to contain his laughter, Fraser Simmons said, ¡°Oh, Bradley Ford, Bradley Ford, at your age, how can you not figure out something this simple?¡± ¡°Are you going to spill it or not?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell, I¡¯ll tell!¡± Fraser Simmons laughed and said, ¡°The reason we¡¯re asked to take over the Green family¡¯s assets is, of course, because of Mr. Jensen¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen?¡± ¡°Right, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Fraser Simmons chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen has completely taken control of the situation over in the provincial capital, that¡¯s why he¡¯s sharing some of the spoils with us.¡± ¡°And you can still laugh about it.¡± Bradley Ford frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen killed Troy Milton, made enemies of the Stuart family, who knows what will happen next, and you¡¯re not worried at all?¡± Fraser Simmons replied dismissively, ¡°To be honest, you¡¯re just worrying over nothing. Do you think you¡¯re more capable than Mr. Jensen?¡± Bradley Ford¡¯s face reddened as he stammered, ¡°That¡¯s not the case, but¡­¡± Fraser Simmons laughed heartily and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if something happens to Mr. Jensen, this won¡¯t implicate you.¡± Bradley Ford snapped, ¡°Keep up that sarcastic tone, and see if I don¡¯t have your ancestors¡¯ graves¡¯ feng shui altered!¡± ¡°Come on, I was just joking. Are you serious?¡± Fraser Simmons¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Bradley Ford¡¯s worried countenance and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Really, what¡¯s there for you to worry about? Just think about it, anyone who crossed Mr. Jensen in the past, did any of them end up well? Forget about those people in the provincial capital, let¡¯s talk about Jamae and the others. From Wallace Carter at the start, to Jay Brent later on, and even Cindy Harrison who betrayed Mr. Jensen. The first two practically turned themselves into Mr. Jensen¡¯s servants, and the latter, Cindy Harrison, got sent away for who knows how many years before she can come back. The most outrageous was Ethan Locke, who managed to ruin the entire Locke family over his personal vendetta.¡± Thinking about it, Bradley Ford relaxed and then asked, ¡°So, are we going or what?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going. Why wouldn¡¯t we?¡± Fraser Simmons said as if it were obvious, ¡°Mr. Jensen has already informed us, to go take over. Besides giving us an advantage, he surely has other intentions.¡± ¡°Oh, then we should go take a look.¡± ¡°We must go!¡± Fraser Simmons laughed and said, ¡°You just think too much.¡± Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Chapter 472: The Stance of a Leader_1 Chapter 472: Chapter 472: The Stance of a Leader_1 Early in the morning, Greg Jensen was woken up by Xiaoye, and after feeding her a buffet meal, he left the room feeling refreshed with her assistance. When he arrived downstairs, breakfast was already prepared. After eating, Trent Preston arrived at the villa in the same Bentley as the day before and gave Greg Jensen a lift back. Before getting out of the car, Trent Preston asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Xu, did you sleep well last night?¡± ¡°Hmm, quite well,¡± Greg Jensen replied. At his words, Trent Preston immediately burst into laughter, then whispered, ¡°There are plenty more where she came from. When you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll find a few more for Mr. Xu.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t refuse; after all, it was a matter of mutual consent, and those kind of pure girls were very helpful for cultivation. Upon returning to the villa, Greg Jensen discovered that Bradley Ford and Fraser Simmons had already arrived. However, with Glen Wolfe present, the two of them did not show much enthusiasm. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, then turned to Glen Wolfe and said, ¡°You go out first, I¡¯ve got something to discuss with the two of them.¡± ¡°Uh, okay¡­ sure.¡± Glen Wolfe was taken aback, glanced at Bradley Ford and the others, nodded, and turned to leave. After leaving the study, his expression darkened, and he suddenly felt a sense of being abandoned. But after thinking about it, it seemed normal. To fully control Jamae province, balancing was an essential tactic. He knew loyalty was valued; the Wolfe family had lost a daughter for him, and he wouldn¡¯t let himself be treated unfairly. With this thought, Glen Wolfe felt much better and, smiling gently, he went downstairs and instructed the maid to prepare several more elaborate dishes for lunch. Since it was inevitable, why not improve his relationship with Bradley Ford and the others? If the three of them were closely united around the boss, the boss wouldn¡¯t forget about him when it came to sharing benefits. Inside the study, the atmosphere was much more relaxed than before. Greg Jensen pondered, ¡°You two will go to Jamae tomorrow to talk with the Peach Blossom Group to establish a new group company and take over the four percent of the Green family¡¯s industry in entirety.¡± ¡°All right, no problem.¡± Fraser Simmons instantly understood Greg Jensen¡¯s intention and smiled, ¡°I will use technology as a premise to allow Peach Blossom Group to hold a controlling stake.¡± Bradley Ford, still somewhat embarrassed, said, ¡°Mr. Gao, even if we set up a new group, we are still benefiting a great deal. The Green family was defeated by you, and you take nothing for yourself, which seems rather inappropriate.¡± Although Greg Jensen had brought substantial profits to the Peach Blossom Group through the Ford and Simmons families, compared to the Green family¡¯s assets, it was still a case of small fry meeting a giant. The lion¡¯s share of what remained was divided among them. Greg Jensen shook his head and said, ¡°The Green family¡¯s assets mean little to me; what I want is the entire Jamae province.¡± Both men were taken aback, exchanged glances, their eyes filled with shock. On the surface, it seemed that whoever took over the Green family¡¯s assets would control all the benefits of Jamae province after their downfall. In reality, it was the Stuart family that actually made money. Because, including the Green family, the Wang, Preston, Cooper, and Wolfe big families, as well as those smaller clans, all had to cut a portion of their profits to give to the Stuart family. The small clans gave to the big four, who then gave to the Stuart family. With a Grandmaster in the Green family, the Stuarts were slightly more elegant in their approach. Yet even so, the Stuart family¡¯s annual profits extracted from Jamae province were in the billions. Hiss! Both men inhaled sharply. They finally understood Greg Jensen¡¯s thinking. Was Greg Jensen planning to block the Stuart family from Jamae province and play their role himself? Compared to those profits in the billions, what did the Green family¡¯s assets matter? After Greg Jensen maneuvered like this, Jamae¡¯s industries essentially became a string that linked everyone together, from the larger forces like the Preston and Cooper Families to the smaller ones like the Pierce and Brent Families. He bound all these families, widespread throughout the qintea, creating a situation where you couldn¡¯t extricate yourself without affecting others. The benefits funneled upwards, layer by layer, forming a tight pyramid structure. And standing at the top of the pyramid was Greg Jensen! Anyone wanting to tamper with the interests of Qintea would have to face backlash from all the major forces of the province. If someone considered betrayal, they had to think it through, uncertain if their family business could continue afterwards. As a result, even those who might have feared the Stuart Family¡¯s power and leaned towards them, even if unwilling to help Greg Jensen, could only opt to watch from the sidelines. But Greg Jensen himself suffered little loss; while Jamae¡¯s industries had been handed over, he had managed to grab ahold of all the benefits that originally went to the Stuart Family. Brilliant! Indeed, Mr. Jensen is truly ingenious! Fraser Simmons and Bradley Ford couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration internally, their view of Greg Jensen shifting. Previously, they respected Greg Jensen purely for his integrity and formidable martial prowess. Now, the once amiable young man had taken on a leader¡¯s stature. At that moment, Fraser Simmons felt a chill, grateful that Bradley Ford was on good terms with Greg Jensen; otherwise, with the missteps his family made in the past, they would probably be finished by now. One does not know the darkness of an abyss until faced with it! It was the same for Fraser Simmons. He truly did not understand the terror of Greg Jensen until they stood opposed. Now, he had finally gotten a taste! In the future, he resolved to stick closely to Mr. Jensen, never to betray him for life! Fraser Simmons made this determination in his heart, and though he did not voice it, his demeanor towards Greg Jensen became even more respectful. Actually, Greg Jensen¡¯s thoughts were similar to what they had guessed, only not as complicated. Greg Jensen thought it simple: the money one earns by their own abilities shouldn¡¯t be given to others. Since tribute had to be paid to the Stuart Family anyway, why not distribute the industries and take the Stuart Family¡¯s place. This was the problem considered from a businessman¡¯s standpoint. From a Cultivator¡¯s perspective, if the Stuart Family could profit by leeching off others, why couldn¡¯t he do the same? If the Stuart Family was dissatisfied, fists could do the talking¡ªhe wasn¡¯t necessarily afraid of them. More importantly, the entire province¡¯s profits each year far exceeded what Jamae could generate in value. Leaving other considerations aside, combining previous earnings, just the Peach Blossom Group¡¯s cooperation with the Ford and Simmons families alone could net several billion a year. Such a sum was sufficient for Greg Jensen¡¯s current Cultivation needs, but what about the future? Without long-term consideration, immediate troubles beckon! Having submitted to the Stuart Family this time, what about the future? Could he really grovel before the Stuart Family, hoping they would allow him to take a bit more, to ensure the needs of his Cultivation? Greg Jensen was full of disdain, for the Stuart Family were no different, with the same nose and pair of eyes as anyone else. Others may fear them like tigers, but he did not. As for what came next, he was too lazy to think about it¡ªit was all just the usual fighting and killing. There might be some risks, but to cultivate was to go against heaven¡¯s will; what were these risks in comparison? An income of tens of billions a year¡ªwho wouldn¡¯t be tempted by that? Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Chapter 473 Local Tyrant_1 Chapter 473: Chapter 473 Local Tyrant_1 ¡°` But it¡¯s not bad now, with an income of several billions, Greg Jensen thought of this and couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of a smile on his face. Once upon a time, he had been a fool who was bullied by everyone, yet now he sat on assets worth tens of billions, with an annual income of several billions. Life¡¯s encounters are truly like feathers in the wind, never knowing when a gust might come along and lift you high into the skies. After some thought, a somewhat frail figure appeared before Greg¡¯s eyes. He looked up and said, ¡°Take care of the families in Jamae City, the Burleys and the Wrights, for me.¡± Bradley Ford quickly responded, ¡°No problem, I remember both their families have some real estate business going on. I happen to have a project in my hands, I¡¯ll just hand it over to them.¡± Greg spoke calmly, ¡°Yeah, you two take care of this matter, I don¡¯t want anyone else to know.¡± ¡°Understood, you can count on us!¡± Bradley Ford was quick to agree, exchanging a glance with Fraser Simmons, both able to see the joy in each other¡¯s eyes. They knew Greg was treating them as confidants. ¡­ In Jamae City, at the Burley household. Louisa Burley sat by the window, looking at the drizzle outside, and her mind was filled with Greg¡¯s figure. ¡°Sigh, I wonder how that rascal is doing?¡± ¡°Yeah, how is he doing?¡± Hearing the teasing voice behind her, Louisa Burley quickly turned her head, her face cold as she said, ¡°Magnus Conner, have you nothing better to do?¡± Magnus Conner laughed and said, ¡°Sis, I came specifically to update you on Greg¡¯s recent situation. If you don¡¯t want to hear it, I¡¯ll just leave.¡± Louisa Burley immediately became anxious, hurriedly saying, ¡°Hey, come back here.¡± Seeing the teasing expression on her brother¡¯s face, her beautiful, petite face turned red, and she scolded, ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly, or else get out of here.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll say it.¡± Magnus Conner hurriedly said, ¡°I heard that a few days ago, Greg had a big fight with someone in the provincial city¡­¡± ¡°Gosh, Greg didn¡¯t get hurt, did he?¡± Louisa Burley said anxiously. Magnus Conner smiled wryly, ¡°Sis, why are you so impatient now? You¡¯re not like you used to be, so gentle before¡­¡± Louisa Burley tugged at his ear, saying, ¡°Quit the nonsense, and hurry up.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll talk, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Magnus Conner rubbed the sore ear and said, ¡°Greg is so powerful, he definitely won. Seems like he got hurt a bit, but it¡¯s not serious.¡± As he said this, he suddenly lowered his voice, glanced nervously around to ensure no one was approaching and whispered: ¡°The following, just listen to it yourself, and don¡¯t tell anyone else. I heard from Tracy that Greg has now subdued all the big shots in the provincial city and is the local tyrant there now.¡± ¡°Local tyrant?¡± Upon hearing this, Louisa Burley¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with little stars, ¡°Greg is so incredible!¡± Magnus Conner, seeing his sister¡¯s joyful look, found it somewhat funny. Indeed, it was Tracy who told him that Greg had subdued a group of big shots in the provincial city. However, the so-called ¡°local tyrant¡± part was his own fabrication, mainly because he saw his sister in low spirits and wanted to cheer her up. In reality, Magnus was in a bit of a dilemma, on one hand wanting to see his sister happy, and on the other hand a bit fearful of the rumored future brother-in-law. He had seen that man once, when they were still kids, naturally unable to discern anything at that time, but the man¡¯s master was an extremely formidable person. Back then, Magnus was too young to remember much detail, only knowing that grandpa was very powerful, with some magical powers. How powerful he exactly was, what made him powerful, and how magical, he was not clear himself. But to this day, he had not seen anyone more formidable than that grandpa. Although he thought Greg was powerful, compared to that grandpa, there was a big difference. If the master was already so powerful, the so-called future brother-in-law naturally wouldn¡¯t be too far behind, and his family background would be even more terrifying. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m going to work in the provincial city.¡± ¡°` ¡°Provincial city? What are you doing there?¡± Louisa Burley looked at her brother in surprise. Her brother had always been incredibly lazy, happy to eat, drink, and be merry, but asking him to work was harder than asking for his life. How could he suddenly think of working, and even in the provincial city, no less? Spencer Burley said with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s all Greg¡¯s arrangement. The Ford family has a real estate project that our family wasn¡¯t originally qualified to participate in. But a few days ago, Old Man Ford came by and handed the whole project over to our family.¡± Louisa Burley was bewildered, ¡°What does this have to do with Brother Greg?¡± Spencer Burley looked at his sister somewhat speechlessly, ¡°Although our families are about to become in-laws, if it wasn¡¯t for Greg¡¯s push, do you think they would have given up a profit that was all but in their mouths to us?¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°Wait, so you¡¯re saying going to the provincial city was Greg¡¯s idea?¡± ¡°What do you want to do? Don¡¯t even think about following me there. Your illness might be better, but¡­¡± ¡°Spencer Burley!¡± Two days later, Spencer Burley drove to the provincial city, ready to take over the affairs of the family¡¯s branch office. And sitting in the passenger seat, full of excitement, was Louisa Burley herself. ¡­ Provincial City. After dinner, Greg said goodbye to Bradley Ford and Lawson Simmons and drove to the provincial city hospital, ready to pay Trey Holmes a visit. Trey Holmes had been in the hospital for four or five days, reportedly in good spirits, constantly clamoring to be discharged, but the doctor had recommended a few more days¡¯ stay. When Greg arrived at the ward, she was sitting on the balcony, playing with her phone. ¡°Boss, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I came to see you. The doctor said you¡¯re eager to be discharged.¡± Greg examined her closely, noting that the scars on her face had completely vanished, and felt mildly surprised. Recalling that this girl was also a martial artist, he felt somewhat relieved. ¡°Come, let me take your pulse.¡± ¡°No¡­ there¡¯s no need.¡± Trey Holmes seemed somewhat resistant. Greg understood in a moment, she was afraid he might discover her secret. He hesitated for a moment, but still said, ¡°Let me have a look. How will we know if you¡¯re not better without checking?¡± ¡°Boss, I really am all better now, I can run and jump, look¡­¡± As Trey Holmes spoke, she spun around and even hopped a few times on the spot to prove her full recovery. Greg didn¡¯t care about that and, grasping her hand, pulled her to the side of the bed to take her pulse. Trey Holmes struggled for a moment, feeling as if her wrist was clamped in a vice. She looked at Greg with some astonishment but eventually stopped struggling. As Greg felt Trey Holmes¡¯ pulse, surprise flickered through his thoughts. It had been an emergency that day, and he hadn¡¯t looked carefully, but today¡¯s examination shocked him. Given the intensity of her True Qi, she should at least be in the Master Realm. A Grandmaster of such a young age would be considered a prodigious talent anywhere. How had such a person come to work for him as a life assistant? Trey Holmes watched Greg with a guilty conscience, seeing his expression change unpredictably, her heart became even more nervous. This is bad, if the boss finds out I¡¯ve lied to her, won¡¯t he get angry? ¡°Hmm, you do seem to be mostly better, but you still need to stay in the hospital for a few more days, just to be observed, in case anything crops up.¡± Upon hearing Greg¡¯s words, Trey Holmes was once again startled, not by her condition, but by Greg¡¯s attitude. He didn¡¯t notice? That seems unlikely, doesn¡¯t it? Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: Chapter 474 Sponsorship_1 Chapter 474: Chapter 474 Sponsorship_1 Greg watched her bewildered expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly, chuckling, ¡°Why are you spacing out? Just stay in the hospital obediently, and stop thinking about going out.¡± ¡°Ah, no way, boss.¡± Trey finally snapped back to reality, wrapping her arms around Greg¡¯s arm and began acting coquettishly: ¡°Boss, you¡¯re a doctor yourself, and even more skilled than any doctor in this hospital. Isn¡¯t it better for me to be by your side than staying here? Think about it, if you leave me here alone and something goes wrong with my health, what if these mediocre doctors can¡¯t cure me?¡± At that moment, the head of the hospital department happened to come by for a round and his face turned dark upon hearing her words. Trey playfully stuck out her tongue and looked up at Greg beside her with begging eyes. Greg, amused by her embarrassed state, burst into laughter, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s discharge you, especially since I¡¯ve been having someone else drive me these past few days, and I¡¯m still not used to it.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Trey cheered and immediately stood up, starting to pack up her things. Greg said, ¡°No need to pack, let¡¯s just go. Whatever you¡¯re missing, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± ¡°Wow, boss, you¡¯re really too kind.¡± Trey cheered again and wrapped her arms around Greg¡¯s arm once more, speaking coyly, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m missing a handbag.¡± ¡°Bought!¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a new lipstick that¡¯s just been released.¡± ¡°Bought!¡± ¡°And also¡­¡± ¡°Whatever you want, bought!¡± Greg was now more than just wealthy, with his wallet containing several bank cards, each with millions in deposits. Moreover, the reason Trey got hurt was entirely because she was dragged into his problems, so buying her a few things was merely compensation. As for why Trey was hiding her identity and working as his personal assistant, Greg didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. Because he could feel that Trey had no ill intentions towards him. If there were no ill intentions, why overthink it? Everyone has their secrets, and they have the right to keep them. Digging too deep would only make everyone uncomfortable. Why bother? After the two of them completed the discharge procedures, they went straight to the mall. After a round of shopping, Greg bought Trey two sets of clothes, three handbags, and the lipstick she¡¯d been longing for, as well as a skincare set for good measure. In total, they spent over three hundred thousand, but Greg didn¡¯t mind at all. Trey almost got disfigured because of him, what was a few hundred thousand in comparison? Still feeling it was not enough, Greg turned around and handed her a bank card, saying, ¡°There¡¯s a million in here, take it and spend it. Let me know when you run out.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re not trying to keep me as a kept woman, are you?¡± Trey¡¯s mouth dropped in surprise, looking at Greg with a shocked face, her eyes filled with wariness. Greg, somewhat speechless, asked, ¡°Do you want it or not?¡± ¡°Of course I want it, why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Trey quickly snatched the bank card and then ran off, laughing cheerily, ¡°I absolutely want the card, but don¡¯t think you can take advantage of me.¡± Greg shook his head, both amused and exasperated, and then took her to a spa. He arranged for a full-set spa and massage service, clean and clear. For some reason, Greg suddenly noticed that after her bath, Trey¡¯s skin seemed even whiter than before. Her petite nose slightly uptilted, her already delicate face looked even more exquisite. Her eyes, lively and spirited, were completely free from her usual stiffness and indifference. For a moment, Greg found himself staring, transfixed. Seeing him gazing at her, Trey¡¯s face turned red, and she scolded, ¡°What are you looking at, haven¡¯t you seen a beautiful woman before?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve seen plenty of beauties, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never seen our Trey being so adorable.¡± ¡°Go on, who¡¯s your Trey?¡± Greg teased, ¡°We¡¯ve bought clothes, bags, and you¡¯ve taken the money, now there¡¯s no turning back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my hard-earned compensation!¡± ¡°` Trey Holmes righteously rejected Greg Jensen¡¯s flirtation, threw away all the old clothes, and then took the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡± ¡°Home.¡± ¡°The same villa as before?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ve switched to a different one.¡± Trey Holmes hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Miss Xu, she¡­¡± There was silence at the moment. It took a long while before a long sigh was heard. ¡°She¡¯s gone, if you want to see her, I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow.¡± ¡°Miss Xu was a good person.¡± Trey Holmes didn¡¯t say whether he would go or not, started the car, and drove towards the villa Greg Jensen had mentioned. Greg Jensen sighed, looked at Trey Holmes in the rearview mirror, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to put on some makeup before going back?¡± ¡°Ah, I forgot!¡± Squeak! Trey Holmes hit the brakes hard, and the immense inertia almost threw Greg Jensen out. ¡°Haha, sorry, my apologies.¡± Trey Holmes chuckled sheepishly, then began applying makeup in front of the mirror. A moment later, Trey Holmes again looked his usual plain self, Greg Jensen took one look, then leaned back in his seat to rest with his eyes closed, devoid of any further interest to look. Trey Holmes smiled wryly and continued to drive back to the villa. After returning to the villa, Trey Holmes left to amuse himself while Greg Jensen went to the kitchen to process the medicinal herbs and prepare to make Qi Condensing Pills. This time, he had gathered enough materials for four doses of Qi Condensing Pills from the treasuries of several clans, and Greg Jensen intended to refine them all at once to avoid future hassle.Upd@te by novg0.co Looking at the heap of herbs, Greg Jensen was genuinely delighted. Although these clans didn¡¯t possess exceptional combat power, their centuries-old heritage was not to be underestimated. What he had spent so long searching for, he had unexpectedly gathered in one go. He had long since run out of the Qi Condensing Pills he carried and had to make some more, or else his Guidance Technique would have to stop. The olden days were better, with abundant Spiritual Energy, unlike now, when the energy was so scarce it was nearly impossible to cultivate. ¡­ Spencer Burley drove into the provincial city with his sister, and as soon as they reached the Burley family house in the city, they found a young man standing at the door. The man looked like a Taoist, with his hair in a bun, yet he wore casual clothes, resulting in a somewhat incongruous appearance. ¡°You must be Louisa Burley, right?¡± ¡°You are¡­?¡± Louisa Burley looked at the young man somewhat hesitantly. Spencer Burley took a step forward, positioning himself in front of his sister and looking warily at the young man. The young man frowned slightly, took a Jade Pendant out of his bag, and held it up high, showing it to Louisa Burley. Seeing the Jade Pendant, Louisa Burley felt a buzz, her mind went blank, and she started trembling uncontrollably. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°My name is Jeremy Hall. It was Aaron Gill who sent me.¡± Louisa Burley asked in a daze, ¡°So his surname is Gill?¡± Jeremy Hall was taken aback by her words and couldn¡¯t help but break into a wry laugh, saying, ¡°So you¡¯ve even forgotten Aaron¡¯s surname.¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face reddened with embarrassment, ¡°Sorry, I was too young at the time, so my memory is a bit hazy.¡± ¡°No worries, I always said that settling a prearranged marriage at such a young age didn¡¯t really count, but the old man wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡± Jeremy Hall said jovially, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, feelings can be cultivated. Aaron Gill is charming and personable, with an extraordinary talent; you will definitely like him. Oh, and don¡¯t forget again, Aaron¡¯s full name is Aaron Gill. I¡¯m telling you this time¡­¡± ¡°` Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: Chapter 475: Hes Dead for Sure_1 Chapter 475: Chapter 475: He¡¯s Dead for Sure_1 Jeremy Hall rambled on, but Louisa Burley¡¯s brows slowly knitted together. Thinking about being with a stranger in the future made her feel uneasy, and as she listened to Jeremy Hall¡¯s words, the smiling face of Greg Jensen filled her mind. As Jeremy Hall talked, he gradually stopped, his smile slowly fading, and he said lightly, ¡°Are you thinking about Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Ah, you¡­¡± Louisa Burley, having her thoughts read by Jeremy Hall, was taken aback and showed a look of panic on her face, shrinking back slightly. Seeing this, Spencer Burley stepped in front of his sister again and said, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Jeremy Hall didn¡¯t pay him any attention but instead looked at Louisa Burley and said, ¡°You want to ask how I knew?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, before I came to find you, I had already thoroughly investigated your recent experiences. I know that the one named Greg Jensen is a bit talented, but his abilities can only be considered so-so. Of course, he stands out in this place, but in our circles, he isn¡¯t much to speak of. Moreover, he¡¯s about to die soon!¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face changed again, and she exclaimed, ¡°My dealings with Aaron Gill have nothing to do with Greg Jensen!¡± ¡°Did I say they were related?¡± Jeremy Hall shrugged indifferently, and then as if suddenly realizing something, he had an ¡®aha¡¯ moment and said: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to kill him? Hahaha, how could that be possible? Why would I lay a finger on such a small fry?¡± Louisa Burley said in a daze, ¡°Then you¡­¡± Jeremy Hall laughed wryly and said, ¡°When I said he was about to die, it¡¯s because he offended the Stuart Family.¡± ¡°The Stuart Family?¡± Louisa Burley pressed, ¡°Is the Stuart Family that powerful?¡± ¡°Powerful?¡± Jeremy Hall burst into laughter again and explained, ¡°Miss Burley, in our eyes, there¡¯s no such thing as ¡®powerful.¡¯ However, for Greg Jensen, the Stuart Family is certainly powerful. After all, there aren¡¯t many families left that understand all that mystical mumbo-jumbo.¡± ¡°So you mean to say, Greg Jensen is in danger?¡± Louisa Burley didn¡¯t quite understand his reference to ¡°mystical mumbo-jumbo,¡± but she was keen enough to catch the critical point. Greg Jensen was in danger! ¡°You could say that, though it¡¯s not certain whether it¡¯s now, in a few hours, or a year from now; who can say for sure.¡± Jeremy Hall looked at Louisa Burley¡¯s increasingly grave expression and couldn¡¯t help but laugh and say: ¡°Maybe at this very moment we are speaking, the Stuart Family has already sent someone to kill Greg Jensen?¡± ¡°Ah, Magnus, let¡¯s hurry and get in the car, we need to find Greg!¡± Upon hearing his words, Louisa Burley turned and ran to the car. Hearing that Greg Jensen was in danger, Magnus Conner didn¡¯t hesitate and followed his sister into the car. Before Jeremy Hall could react, the car had already sped away, heading straight for the villa where Greg Jensen was. ¡°Hey, what the hell, you two¡­¡± Jeremy Hall looked puzzled as he watched the car disappear from sight. ¡­ Inside the villa, Greg Jensen had just finished making the Qi Condensing Pills and was looking at the dozen or so pills happily when he heard the sound of a car outside. ¡°Greg¡­ Mr. Jensen, hello there.¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen was fine, Louisa Burley breathed a sigh of relief and greeted him with a smile. The two of them often texted and chatted, and Greg Jensen had shown her what he currently looked like, so Louisa Burley was not surprised by this. Greg Jensen, however, was taken aback upon seeing her. He had given Louisa Burley his address, asking her to wait, to let him sort out his affairs first and find a way to bring her over with a proper reason. He had not expected her to come so quickly. Spencer Burley, upon seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s appearance, was stunned for a moment before bursting into laughter. Greg Jensen glared at him, and he stopped laughing, nodding solemnly in silence. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen led the two into the study and then had Trey Holmes bring in two cups of tea. When Trey Holmes saw Louisa Burley, his expression changed briefly, but he did not say anything and left the teacup before walking out. Greg Jensen looked at Louisa Burley and smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to pick you up a few days ago?¡± Louisa Burley smiled brightly, ¡°I just missed you.¡± ¡°Hehe,¡± Greg Jensen laughed happily. Louisa Burley remained as gentle as ever, but she was much bolder than before, expressing her longing directly, leaving Spencer Burley beside her dumbfounded. ¡°What¡¯s this between you two¡­¡± Spencer Burley was completely taken aback, looking at his sister and then at Greg Jensen, he exclaimed in shock, ¡°When did you two get together, how did I not know?¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face flushed red as she scolded, ¡°What do you mean get together, you make it sound so crude.¡± ¡°But Jeremy¡­¡± Spencer Burley was about to say ¡°Jeremy Hall is here,¡± but his sister cut him off with a glare. Greg Jensen asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Louisa Burley smiled, then said to Spencer Burley, ¡°You go out first, I want to talk to Greg for a bit.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Spencer Burley glanced at Greg Jensen before reluctantly leaving. Once he had left, Greg Jensen quickly stood up, locked the door to the study, and as he turned back, Louisa Burley had already nestled into his embrace. Feeling the warmth of Greg Jensen¡¯s chest, her heart, which had been hanging in suspense, finally started to relax. Greg Jensen, holding her, also felt very reassured, and that fulfilling sensation made him incredibly relaxed. At this moment, the treacherous world outside had nothing to do with him. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t know why he felt this way, just that Louisa Burley was different from anyone else. He didn¡¯t have any primitive desires for Louisa Burley; being able to see her often was enough to satisfy him. Yet, not seeing her for a long time would lead to deep longing, even making Greg Jensen feel like he was back in the time of his first love. Perhaps, this was what love was. Breathing in the scent of her hair, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but inwardly sigh. Not knowing how much time had passed, Louisa Burley suddenly looked up at Greg Jensen and asked, ¡°Greg, if one day I were to leave, would you still remember me?¡± ¡°Of course I will, but¡­ why would you want to go?¡± Greg Jensen asked puzzled. Louisa Burley lowered her head and sighed softly, ¡°You know, I¡¯m already engaged.¡± Greg Jensen said with a laugh, ¡°What era is this, you can break off an engagement, right?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, we¡­¡± Louisa Burley shook her head softly as if to say ¡°can¡¯t break off,¡± but she did not voice the words. Greg Jensen seemed to sense her sentiments and declared with conviction, ¡°Trust me, no one will be able to take you away from me.¡± Louisa Burley had been ill since she was very young, and except for Vivian Shimpson, she hardly had any friends, let alone male friends. For this reason, she had never heard such passionate words before. The moment Greg Jensen made his declaration, her heart felt as if it would melt. Right now, she didn¡¯t want to think about anything else, didn¡¯t want to do anything else; she simply wanted to stay nestled in Greg Jensen¡¯s arms until the end of time. That rough hand gently lifted her chin, and then he kissed her deeply. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s eyes were hazy with desire, and she uttered a dreamlike murmur. Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: Chapter 476 Stuart Family Visitor_1 Chapter 476: Chapter 476 Stuart Family Visitor_1 The temperature in the study rose gradually, rising until Louisa Burley¡¯s body was about to melt, limp against Greg Jensen¡¯s chest. ¡°Greg, no¡­¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s voice was like a mosquito¡¯s, thin and small, like a fluff that floated into one¡¯s heart. She struggled to push Greg away, but her strength was pitifully small. Greg didn¡¯t think much of it and simply assumed she was being shy. However, as Louisa Burley¡¯s resistance grew stronger, he finally realized something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Greg stopped at the last moment. Louisa Burley was breathing slightly hard, her face flushed as she didn¡¯t dare meet Greg¡¯s eyes and said softly, ¡°I¡­ I want to wait until the wedding day.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg looked down and asked, ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Louisa Burley murmured, ¡°The worst-case scenario¡­¡± ¡°The worst-case scenario what?¡± Greg¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and a mischievous smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Ah, is that really okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, try it and see¡­¡± ¡­ Carmen Stuart drove to the provincial city, parked her car by the roadside, and made a call to Trent Preston. ¡°Hello, send me Barry Wolfe¡¯s address.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it to you right away.¡± Trent Preston on the phone didn¡¯t dare to delay and quickly sent the address, and then asked cautiously: ¡°Miss Stuart, do you need me to accompany you over there?¡± ¡°No need, I don¡¯t have that much time. I¡¯m just passing by this time, to meet him and have a talk.¡± ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything.¡± After hanging up, Trent Preston wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, ¡°I hope he¡¯s rational. Conciliation brings wealth, after all¡­¡± He shook his head, hesitating whether to give Barry Wolfe a heads-up in advance but then decided against it, as Carmen Stuart would be upset if she found out. The Stuart Family had ruled Qin Province for so many years that their image was deeply ingrained. In Trent Preston¡¯s view, the Stuart Family was much more terrifying compared to Barry Wolfe. Carmen Stuart¡¯s itinerary wasn¡¯t kept secret, so the news that she was going to talk to Barry Wolfe quickly spread among the upper echelons of the provincial city. Those who heard the news chose to feign ignorance unanimously; no one thought about warning Greg Jensen in advance. Their thoughts were strikingly similar to Trent Preston¡¯s, all feeling that the Stuart Family was much more terrifying than Barry Wolfe. If Barry Wolfe reached an agreement with Carmen Stuart and agreed to compromise with the Stuart Family, then so be it. But if the talks broke down, Barry Wolfe¡¯s fate would not be good. And anyone alerting Barry Wolfe beforehand would likely be caught in the crossfire. Greg Jensen was oblivious to all this, as he was immersed in pleasure with his eyes closed. ¡­ Inside the villa¡¯s living room. Magnus Conner sat on the couch, looking at Trey Holmes across from him and asked, ¡°Trey, do you know about the Stuart Family?¡± ¡°The Stuart Family?¡± Trey Holmes was startled for a moment, then casually said, ¡°Sure, they¡¯re one of the seven lords of the provinces.¡± ¡°Is the Stuart Family very formidable?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s alright, I guess.¡± Trey Holmes hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t share what he knew. Magnus Conner¡¯s eyes lit up, asking, ¡°But are they as formidable as Greg?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say, but with the boss¡¯s skills, leaving wouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡± Trey Holmes, having spent a lot of time with Greg Jensen, knew Greg¡¯s true capabilities, so her assessment was relatively objective. In her eyes, Greg Jensen¡¯s talent was indeed strong, and his realm was absolutely outstanding among his peers. However, the Stuart Family did have three Grandmasters after all, and if they decided to join forces without regard for their pride, Greg Jensen might not necessarily win. Upon hearing her words, Spencer Burley became very happy and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, Brother Greg is so formidable, how could he lose to the Stuart Family?¡± ¡­ Inside the study. The two of them had already sobered up from their daze and, after tidying up their clothes, sat embraced on the sofa. Louisa Burley suddenly remembered what Jeremy Hall had said and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Brother Greg, did you have a conflict with the Stuart Family?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Greg Jensen asked in surprise. Louisa Burley didn¡¯t want Greg Jensen to know about Jeremy Hall¡¯s matter and hesitated for a moment before lying, ¡°I forgot who said it, but many people are saying that.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled coldly, ¡°Heh, kind of, but they haven¡¯t come looking for trouble with me yet, and I can¡¯t be bothered to deal with them.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay then.¡± Louisa Burley initially wanted to tell Greg Jensen just how powerful the Stuart Family was, advising him to avoid provoking them as much as possible. But seeing that Greg Jensen didn¡¯t seem interested in continuing the subject, she would appear too deliberate if she insisted, so she didn¡¯t say anything more. Greg Jensen smirked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite something.¡± Upon hearing this, Louisa Burley instinctively covered her mouth and sneered, ¡°Hmph, no more talking about it!¡± ¡°Haha, that won¡¯t do, unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± Louisa Burley asked with her eyes wide open. Greg Jensen smirked, ¡°Unless we do it again.¡± ¡°Ah! No¡­¡± The two of them played around in the study again for a while before holding hands and going downstairs. ¡°Sis, you guys¡­¡± Spencer Burley and Trey Holmes were shocked to see the two holding hands, their eyes almost popping out. Louisa Burley quickly came to her senses, her face turning red as she promptly pulled her hand away, and scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t go spreading rumors, or else I¡¯ll sort you out!¡± She waved her small fists while threatening her brother in a soft and cottony voice. Her pretense amused Greg Jensen, who laughed heartily. ¡°Nan Nan, call Glen Wolfe and ask him to arrange for someone to send over a sheep. We¡¯ll have roasted lamb tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± Greg Jensen said, ¡°I remember there¡¯s a grill in the yard; I¡¯ll go take a look. You guys sit first.¡± Spencer Burley quickly stood up and said, ¡°Should I go with you?¡± Greg Jensen walked out of the villa and took a leisurely stroll around the yard. He found the grill tucked away in a corner and moved it to the center of the yard. Roasting a whole lamb was something you had to do yourself to truly enjoy. Looking at the grill, Greg Jensen was in high spirits. He was about to go to the storeroom to get the charcoal to start a fire when he suddenly noticed a young girl peeking into the yard from the gate. Greg Jensen walked over and asked, ¡°May I ask who you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°Are you Mr. Barry Wolfe?¡± The girl was dressed in a school uniform, looked young, and was quite pretty, with an innocent and lovely appearance. She took a glance at Greg Jensen and smiled, ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is Carmen Stuart.¡± Greg Jensen was startled and then seemed to think of something, asking, ¡°Did Trent Preston give you this address?¡± ¡°Uh, how did you know?¡± Carmen Stuart was also taken aback, thinking Trent Preston had informed Barry Wolfe in advance, so she didn¡¯t think much of it. Just as she was about to explain the purpose of her visit, Greg Jensen suddenly approached her, his voice lowered, and said, ¡°You should go back for now, I don¡¯t have time at the moment.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡­¡± Before Carmen Stuart could recover, a bank card was stuffed into her hand. Greg Jensen said in a low voice, ¡°Here¡¯s a hundred thousand yuan, take it and use it for now, I¡¯ll find you after some time.¡± Carmen Stuart was bewildered, her mind going blank. Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Chapter 477: Aunt Nine_1 Chapter 477: Chapter 477: Aunt Nine_1 Just then, Louisa Burley came out from inside, smiling and asking, ¡°Where did you go to look for the grill?¡± ¡°Ah, I found it.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s body shuddered, and he quickly turned around, moving toward Louisa Burley, ¡°Why did you come out? It¡¯s windy outside, stay inside the house, I¡¯ll call you when everything¡¯s ready.¡± Looking at the beautiful woman who emerged from the doorway, and then at Greg Jensen¡¯s eager demeanor, Carmen Stuart¡¯s face instantly fell. Did Barry Wolfe mistake me for that kind of woman? Carmen Stuart subconsciously looked down at her own clothes, ¡°Schoolgirl outfit, pure and cute, no problem, right?¡± Barry Wolfe! She snapped back to reality, looked up, but saw that Barry Wolfe had already left, and her anger flared up, her teeth grinding audibly. ¡°Barry Wolfe, you son of a bitch, I dressed up so cute, how could I be that kind of woman?¡± Carmen Stuart was so angry her face turned ashen. Suddenly, she remembered that when Barry Wolfe saw her, he first asked if it was the address given by Trent Preston, and she had a moment of realization¡ªit must have been Trent Preston¡¯s fault. She picked up the phone and dialed Trent Preston, yelling into it: ¡°Trent Preston, you idiot, what dirty business do you have with Barry Wolfe?¡± Trent Preston was confused, ¡°Miss Stuart, what¡­ what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°What do I mean? I want to ask you the same thing!¡± Carmen Stuart gritted her teeth, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let Barry Wolfe know in advance that I was coming to town?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me to say it.¡± Trent Preston said with a wry smile, ¡°I actually wanted to, but I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± So it¡¯s my fault now? Carmen Stuart was at a loss for words, choked with anger. Trent Preston carefully asked, ¡°Miss Stuart, should I¡­ give Mr. Wolfe a call now?¡± There was silence on the phone. Trent Preston held his breath instinctively, his heart rising to his throat. After a long while, a sigh finally came through the phone, and Carmen Stuart tried to speak calmly, ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t need to handle this.¡± ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Just as Trent Preston was about to hang up, Carmen Stuart suddenly spoke up to stop him: ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t tell anyone that I came to town looking for Barry Wolfe, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Carmen Stuart asked sternly. Trent Preston shivered, hurriedly saying, ¡°Please rest assured, Miss Stuart, I¡¯ll keep it to myself. Even if the message gets out, it won¡¯t be from me.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Carmen Stuart hung up the phone, turned her head to look back at the villa with an angry huff, and then stormed off. Given the situation, even if she went inside to clarify things with Barry Wolfe, it would only lead to embarrassment for both parties. She had to wait for things to die down before addressing it. This fruitless trip, coupled with being mistaken for a woman of ill repute, left Carmen Stuart¡¯s mood extremely sour. Just as she didn¡¯t know how to vent her frustration, the phone rang again. Carmen Stuart picked up her cellphone irritably, but her expression softened when she saw the caller ID. She answered the call, drawing out her voice, ¡°Auntie¡­¡± ¡°Oh, why do you sound so aggrieved? What happened?¡± Fearing that her aunt would ask about the negotiation, Carmen Stuart hurriedly said, ¡°Nothing much, just feeling a little under the weather.¡± Auntie Stuart was very fond of her niece and would typically ask about her health with concern. However, today Auntie Stuart seemed preoccupied. Ignoring Carmen Stuart¡¯s words, she changed the subject and asked, ¡°Carmen, how did it go with Barry Wolfe¡¯s matter?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ nothing much.¡± Carmen Stuart stammered. The ninth sister immediately sensed something was off and asked curiously, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You little liar, have you learned to tell fibs?¡± Carmen Stuart said somewhat frantically, ¡°Ninth Aunt, it¡¯s really nothing, please don¡¯t ask.¡± The ninth sister spoke sternly, ¡°Carmen, Barry Wolfe¡¯s matter concerns the martial arts competition across seven provinces; this is not something to joke about.¡± ¡°Ninth Aunt, it¡¯s not my fault, I¡­ I hadn¡¯t finished talking when he just¡­¡± Carmen Stuart, feeling helpless and aggrieved, went over the incident once more, and after hearing it, the ninth sister suddenly fell silent. ¡°Ninth Aunt, it¡¯s really not my fault¡­¡± Carmen Stuart was feeling a bit guilty and was about to explain when suddenly a burst of laughter exploded from the phone. A bashful red instantly climbed up her cheeks. She said resentfully, ¡°Ninth aunt, you¡¯re laughing!¡± ¡°Haha, alright, I¡¯ll stop laughing.¡± The ninth sister tried to suppress her laughter and said, ¡°This Barry Wolfe really lives up to his reputation as a charmer.¡± ¡°Hmph, I think he¡¯s just a lecher!¡± Carmen Stuart retorted. ¡°You can¡¯t really blame Barry Wolfe for this; who asked you to go knocking on his door so recklessly?¡± The ninth sister teased, ¡°You should have contacted him through someone you know first, or better yet have a mutual acquaintance take you, instead of going on your own.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think that much at the time, I just wanted to finish the talk quickly so I could get back,¡± Carmen Stuart said, feeling wronged. The ninth sister teased, ¡°You going there so bluntly doesn¡¯t look like you were there for a talk.¡± Carmen Stuart asked subconsciously, ¡°Then what does it look like?¡± ¡°Haha, it looks more like a pregnant kid going to negotiate with the official wife.¡± ¡°Ninth Aunt, I¡­ I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Another round of hearty laughter echoed through the phone. Carmen Stuart¡¯s face was as red as blood, so embarrassed that her face burned; thinking of that annoying face, she couldn¡¯t help but feel different emotions stirring within her. ¡°Fine, leave this matter to me, I¡¯ll handle it myself when I get back.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Carmen Stuart reminded, ¡°Do I need to give a heads-up about Uncle Seventh?¡± Upon hearing her mention Uncle Seventh, the ninth sister¡¯s voice became much more serious and she calmly said: ¡°You, as a junior, shouldn¡¯t get involved; it¡¯s not suitable for you to go. It might only make your aunt upset. After all, they are grieving a death. If they can¡¯t hold back, let them create a fuss. If Barry Wolfe can¡¯t handle this little trouble, then he¡¯s not worth my attention.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Carmen Stuart agreed reluctantly, but the thought of being misunderstood by Barry Wolfe still upset her greatly. She couldn¡¯t hold back her complaint, ¡°Ninth Aunt, are we just going to let his misunderstanding of me go?¡± The ninth sister laughed and said, ¡°Silly child, the more you try to explain, the murkier it gets; it¡¯s better to let things take their course. When you meet again on a different occasion, he¡¯ll know he misunderstood you, and he¡¯ll feel naturally guilty. Isn¡¯t that better than an awkward confrontation now?¡± Upon hearing this, Carmen Stuart felt that Ninth Aunt was right and a smile crept onto her lips as she muttered: ¡°Wait until we meet again, I¡¯ll scare you to death, hmph!¡± Greg Jensen had no idea that the Stuart Family had already sent someone to see him, and even less that he had mistaken that person for that kind of girl. At that moment, he was sitting by the grill, holding a bowl and brushing sauce over the lamb. Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Chapter 478: Sudden Change_1 Chapter 478: Chapter 478: Sudden Change_1 Now, Greg Jensen had barely managed to secure his position as the top leader in the Qin Province, but if he wanted to control all the resources and wealth of the province, he needed to withstand the Stuart Family. In the following days, Greg Jensen spent all his time cooped up in the villa, sticking close to Louisa Burley. Although Louisa Burley insisted on waiting until marriage, some light petting was inevitable, and every two or three days, he could enjoy a session of symphony, making Greg Jensen¡¯s days quite blissful. Don¡¯t ask, because being with the one you love, whatever you do feels joyful. Of course, the downside was that he hadn¡¯t engaged in Dual Cultivation these past few days, so the True Qi gained from the Guidance Technique was next to nothing, and his cultivation had also come to a standstill. Luckily, he had made about thirty Qi Condensing Pills a few days ago. With the Qi Condensing Pills¡¯ help, even though the speed of True Qi growth couldn¡¯t compare to Dual Cultivation, it wasn¡¯t too far off. He had also made some progress in the ¡°Divine Dragon Nine Transformations,¡± but there was still a long way to go before he reached the next level. Additionally, thanks to Simon Cooper¡¯s maneuvering, the Milton Family finally loosened their grip and agreed to withdraw from the Qin Province in the near future, handing over all their assets. The Green family¡¯s assets had already been handed over, and if he could take over the Milton Family¡¯s assets, then Greg Jensen¡¯s plans would nearly be realized. The assets of the Milton Family and the Green family would tightly bind the Martial Way noble families of the Qin Province together. By that time, even if the Stuart Family thought about moving against Greg Jensen, they would have to weigh their options carefully. Martial Way noble families rise through martial prowess, and naturally, they can decline for the same reason; the Milton Family was no exception. After the death of Troy Milton, the Milton Family had no capable fighters left. If it weren¡¯t for the backing of the Stuart Family, people like Simon Cooper would have pounced on them like starving wolves long ago. It was precisely because of the Stuart Family¡¯s presence that they dared not push too aggressively, to avoid unnecessary trouble. However, on this matter, they weren¡¯t too afraid of the Stuart Family, because it was just the rule of the Martial Way noble families. The Stuart Family, as one of the overlords of the Seven Provinces of Northwest, might have some behind-the-scenes maneuvers, but they would still have to follow the overt rules. But Troy Milton¡¯s widow was no pushover, seeing that she couldn¡¯t hold out any longer, she finished dealing with Simon Cooper and immediately turned to the Stuart Family, bursting into tears in front of her sister-in-law, Naomi Milton. ¡°Naomi, our Milton Family is finished, without your brother, our home is falling apart!¡± Troy Milton¡¯s wife cried miserably, throwing Naomi Milton into disarray. She frowned and said, ¡°Stop crying! I¡¯ll talk to Grandpa when he returns. This Barry Wolfe, he¡¯s simply going too far!¡± Just then, Grandpa Stuart walked in from outside, and upon seeing Troy Milton¡¯s widow present, he instantly understood the situation. Naomi Milton quickly said, ¡°Grandpa, you arrived just in time. That Barry Wolfe is outrageous, look what he¡¯s reduced my sister-in-law to?¡± Troy Milton¡¯s wife was even more straightforward, falling to her knees before Grandpa Stuart, ¡°Grandpa, if you don¡¯t reach out to save us now, we poor widows and orphans will have nothing left but death.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, what are you doing, get up quickly.¡± Grandpa Stuart hurriedly stepped forward to help her up and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m aware of the situation. You go back first, I¡¯ll have a word with the old man and will find Barry Wolfe.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Troy Milton¡¯s wife knew that once Grandpa Stuart said he would help, he definitely would. To say more would be ungrateful. She promptly got up to take her leave. Grandpa Stuart and Naomi Milton saw her out the door and watched as the car drove away. Then they returned inside the house. Naomi Milton couldn¡¯t help but fan the flames. Once back inside, she said directly, ¡°This Barry Wolfe is excessive, he¡¯s clearly not taking our Stuart Family seriously at all!¡± Grandpa Stuart frowned, ¡°The man is certainly overreaching, acting as if he¡¯s the local tyrant of the Qin Province now.¡± Naomi Milton said, ¡°Grandpa, I think we must find someone to teach him a lesson!¡± Grandpa Stuart was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°Your aunt wants to recruit him, and the old man agrees with her. Going against him now would be opposing the old man, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Naomi Milton advised, ¡°Just don¡¯t kill him, and that¡¯s the end of it. We warn him off the Milton Family for now, isn¡¯t that reasonable enough?¡± ¡°Yeah, that might be good.¡± Grandpa Stuart pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him myself.¡± Naomi Milton frowned and said, ¡°What are you thinking? If anyone should come talk, it should be him. What does it look like if you go there yourself? What era are we in that you¡¯re still playing the game of humbling yourself before others?¡± It seemed that Grandpa Stuart thought she was talking too much today; he glanced at her askance and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to teach me how to handle my affairs.¡± Naomi Milton¡¯s face changed slightly, but she said no more. Grandpa Stuart hesitated for a moment, thinking that his wife was right, and then took out his phone to make a call. In the world of the Martial Way, families like Stuart¡¯s would, through their own power and wealth, recruit several famous experts. For minor issues, these retainers would usually handle them, and the family¡¯s own experts wouldn¡¯t step in unless it was a critical moment. The man Grandpa Stuart sought out was a half-step Grandmaster named Darryl Ingles. Among the Stuart Family¡¯s retainers, his martial skills weren¡¯t the highest, but because he was the oldest, he was quite respected. Darryl Ingles had a good relationship with Grandpa Stuart, so when he received the call, he didn¡¯t decline and immediately agreed to help. Early the next day, he took a car and rushed to the provincial city. ¡­ Late at night. Louisa Burley leaned against Greg Jensen and sat on the swing chair in the courtyard. Gazing up at the stars, she whispered, ¡°Greg, do you think¡­ we can make it to the end?¡± ¡°Of course, we can,¡± he replied. Greg Jensen looked down, confused, and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Louisa Burley shivered slightly, then relaxed again, but she didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, she said: ¡°I¡¯m a bit cold. Could you go get my wool coat from my room for me?¡± Greg Jensen stood up and said, ¡°Sure. Where did you put it?¡± Louisa Burley turned her head, her smile tinged with a hint of bitterness that Greg Jensen failed to notice in the dim light. She quietly looked at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember where I put it. Have a good look around.¡± ¡°Wait here for a minute then,¡± he said. ¡°Mhm.¡± As Greg Jensen entered the villa, Louisa Burley quietly turned around and looked towards a corner of the courtyard, then slowly walked over. In the darkness, someone took a step forward, revealing half of his body to the starlight. It was Jeremy Hall. At this moment, his body remained concealed in the darkness, but his face, illuminated by the stars, appeared somewhat pale, giving him a somewhat cold demeanor. ¡°Miss Burley, it¡¯s only been a few days; you wouldn¡¯t have forgotten your fianc¨¦¡¯s name already, would you?¡± ¡°I know, his name is Aaron Gill.¡± Louisa Burley stared directly into Jeremy Hall¡¯s eyes, and although she was usually gentle and meek, she seemed somewhat assertive at that moment. Jeremy Hall was slightly stunned, his expression turning unpleasant, and said, ¡°But from the way you and Greg Jensen act all lovey-dovey, you don¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯s engaged.¡± Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Chapter 479: Driven to Death_1 Chapter 479: Chapter 479: Driven to Death_1 ¡°That¡¯s my affair, none of your concern,¡± Louisa Burley retorted, ¡°Why do you keep following me?¡± ¡°The sixteen-year agreement has come due, Miss Burley should accompany me to the appointment,¡± Jeremy Hall said, striving to remain calm. Louisa Burley indifferently said, ¡°The matter of the marriage arrangement isn¡¯t for you to decide, whoever wants to marry, let them come to discuss it themselves.¡± Anger flashed across Jeremy Hall¡¯s face, ¡°Miss Burley, surely you don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move?¡± ¡°Make a move? On whom?¡± A flicker of panic passed through Louisa Burley¡¯s eyes, but she quickly regained her composure, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you intend to make a move on, if you dare to touch them, I will die right before your eyes!¡± With that, she took out a small knife from her pocket. The knife wasn¡¯t large; it looked just like the kind of miniature spring-loaded toy knife sold on the streets, about the size of an index finger. However, both edges of the knife had been sharpened to a keen, glittering sharpness, seemingly capable of slashing open someone¡¯s throat. Most importantly, the gleaming blade was pressed against Louisa Burley¡¯s pale neck; a light drag would result in blood spraying the scene. Upon seeing this, Jeremy Hall¡¯s expression darkened immediately. With his level of cultivation, there were a hundred ways to snatch the knife before Louisa Burley could kill herself, ensuring her life wouldn¡¯t be harmed. But he could not guarantee that Louisa Burley wouldn¡¯t suffer any injury at all. For anyone else, he would have undoubtedly taken the knife away, but if this was Aaron Gill¡¯s fianc¨¦e, he had to be cautious. Aaron Gill was a good man, but also clear with rewards and punishments, highly authoritative within the Sect, which made the disciples both love and fear him. Moreover, Jeremy Hall greatly admired Aaron Gill, and from this perspective, he did not want to harm Louisa Burley either. More importantly, he had only been bluffing just now. The rules within the Sect were clear: one should not attack ordinary people without good reason, which did not mean you could not strike. The range of ¡°without good reason¡± was also quite broad. The current situation obviously had not exceeded the range of ¡°without good reason.¡± He certainly wouldn¡¯t genuinely attack someone just because Louisa Burley refused to leave with him; he had merely been trying to scare her. He could neither hit nor scold her. Jeremy Hall felt a headache coming on and said, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Louisa Burley said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, whoever¡¯s business it is should come to talk in person. You think you can just send someone to take me away? What do you take me for?¡± Jeremy Hall looked at her intently. He could see that Louisa Burley was putting on a brave front, but he just couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The two stood there in the cold wind, at an impasse; Greg Jensen seemed to still be looking for that woolen coat. After a while, Jeremy Hall spoke up on his own initiative, ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to leave, then wait for Master Aaron himself to come fetch you.¡± Upon finishing, he looked up at a certain room on the second floor, gave an almost imperceptible nod, turned, and stepped into the darkness, disappearing from sight. In that dark room on the second floor, Trey Holmes stood by the window, watching Jeremy Hall leave, then took off his clothes and went back to bed to sleep. In the courtyard. Louisa Burley still stood there, immobile, with the knife still pressed to her neck, until she was sure Jeremy Hall really had gone; only then did she completely relax. Now she was like one drained of strength, leaning against a big tree, breathing heavily. Moments later, as footsteps approached, Louisa Burley quickly stood up and put the knife back in her pocket. ¡°Amande, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, just suddenly felt a bit tired.¡± Louisa Burley, facing Greg Jensen¡¯s concerned gaze, squeezed out a sweet smile. Beneath her pale face, she seemed somewhat haggard. ¡°I didn¡¯t find your coat; wear mine for now,¡± Greg Jensen offered her his coat and then held her in his embrace. Louisa Burley¡¯s slightly trembling body calmed down in his hold, she let out a long breath. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, let¡¯s go back,¡± she said. ¡°Alright then.¡± The two hugged each other and returned to the villa. ¡°Do you want to rest in your room first?¡± Louisa Burley shook her head and said, ¡°No, let¡¯s go to your room.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Greg Jensen had initially intended to let her rest after she had been in the cold wind, but unexpectedly, she wanted to go to his room instead. This is¡­ Usually, just hearing about going to Greg Jensen¡¯s room would turn her face as red as an apple. Why was she so proactive today? Could it be that she had a change of heart? Overjoyed in his heart, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t hesitate and pulled her into his room. Louisa Burley was indeed proactive today; she wrapped her arms around Greg Jensen¡¯s neck and tiptoed up to kiss him as soon as the door closed. Greg Jensen was elated beyond measure, feeling that today was finally the day he would break through the last barrier, and he responded immediately. However, as it turned out, he was thinking too much. After a moment of passion, just when it was about to reach the last step, Louisa Burley stopped again. Greg Jensen looked down and saw that Louisa Burley had tears in her eyes. She choked up and said, ¡°Big Brother Greg, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I can¡¯t give myself to you.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry now!¡± Seeing her cry, Greg Jensen immediately became anxious. To be fair, over the years, although Louisa Burley always emphasized saving herself for marriage, aside from that, Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t missed out on any other advantages. Moreover, if a man complained about his girlfriend over such a matter, would he still be a man? After all, she was his girlfriend! Greg Jensen no longer cared about being intimate; instead, he held her in his arms and began to coax her with a gentle and tender voice. After telling a dozen jokes in a row, Louisa Burley finally broke into a smile, clutching her fists and lightly pounding Greg Jensen¡¯s chest a few times. ¡°You bad guy, only telling me these dirty jokes.¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen could restrain himself even under such circumstances just for her ¡°wish,¡± she was deeply moved in her heart. By evening, she simply chose not to leave and fell into a deep sleep against his warm chest right there in Greg Jensen¡¯s room. Louisa Burley slept soundly; ever since she discovered her feelings for Greg Jensen, she hadn¡¯t been sleeping well. She would either dream of sweet nothings with Greg Jensen or have nightmares of heartbreaking separations from him. However, while she slept soundly, Greg Jensen suffered terribly. Already stirred by powerful emotions and now with his arms full of warmth, he found it strange to be able to sleep. He thought about taking a shower in the bathroom to cool down, but he was afraid of disturbing Louisa Burley. Instead, he quietly took out a Qi Condensing Pill and lay on his side, starting to cultivate using the Guidance Technique. But in such a state, even trying to cultivate was somewhat difficult. It took Greg Jensen quite some time to collect his thoughts and concentrate fully on his cultivation. As dawn broke, the power of the elixir had been fully absorbed, and Greg Jensen finally began to feel drowsy, cuddling with Louisa Burley as he drifted into sleep. They had hardly fallen asleep when a knock on the door rang out. Both Greg Jensen and Louisa Burley were startled awake. ¡°I¡¯ll go check.¡± Greg Jensen kissed Louisa Burley¡¯s forehead, then got out of bed and went to the living room to open the door. ¡°Trey? What¡¯s up so early?¡± Trey Holmes took a quick look inside, gave a knowing smile, and said, ¡°Not early anymore, it¡¯s already past eight. There¡¯s an old man downstairs saying he¡¯s from the Stuart Family; you¡¯d better go down and see.¡± Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Chapter 480 Follow Me_1 Chapter 480: Chapter 480 Follow Me_1 ¡°Old man?¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback, then nodded and said, ¡°Have him wait in the living room for a bit; I¡¯ll be down shortly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg Jensen closed the door, yawned, and went back to bed. Louisa Burley asked curiously, ¡°Who is it, this early in the morning?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, ¡°The Stuart Family sent over an old man to see me, I told him to wait downstairs.¡± Upon hearing this, Louisa Burley suddenly remembered Jeremy Hall¡¯s description of the Stuart Family and urged, ¡°Then you should hurry.¡± ¡°No rush, let¡¯s keep him waiting a bit longer,¡± Greg Jensen said nonchalantly. Louisa Burley frowned and said, ¡°Greg, I know you¡¯re very powerful, but so is the Stuart Family. They not only have three Grandmasters but also know many odd and dangerous things. They are really perilous; you must take this seriously.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Greg Jensen exclaimed, ¡°How do you know so much?¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°I already said I don¡¯t know where I heard it from, why do you keep asking?¡± ¡°Okay, no more questions.¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily, touched her playfully, eliciting a startled shriek from Louisa Burley, then jauntily made his way into the bathroom. It took quite a while before he was dressed and moving leisurely downstairs. Just as he reached the first floor, he heard a robust voice saying, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? I¡¯ve been waiting for half a day already, when is Barry Wolfe coming down?¡± Iris¡¯ frigid voice immediately followed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the boss was sleeping. If you¡¯re in a hurry, perhaps you can come back another day.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Darryl Ingles was truly infuriated; as a quasi-Grandmaster and a high-ranking member of the Stuart Family, even the younger members of the family treated him with utmost respect. What was Barry Wolfe? How dare he make him wait for over half an hour? That was outrageous! No wonder everyone said this kid was arrogantly self-important; seeing him now, the rumors indeed were not unfounded! At that moment, Greg Jensen descended from the second floor, composed and nonchalant, taking his seat at the head of the conference table. ¡°Are you Barry Wolfe?¡± Without waiting for Greg Jensen to respond, he pressed, ¡°Have you been giving the Milton Family trouble lately?¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± ¡°Denial is pointless. Everyone knows Simon Cooper follows you; the things he¡¯s done are all at your command, aren¡¯t they?¡± Darryl Ingles snorted coldly, ¡°You sure have guts! Who doesn¡¯t know the Milton Family is the maternal home of the Seventh Lady¡¯s husband? By killing Troy Milton, you¡¯re essentially slapping the Seventh in the face! The Seventh not holding you to account shows his magnanimity, yet you really think you¡¯re somebody?¡± Greg Jensen furrowed his brow and snapped, ¡°If you came here today just to spout this useless drivel, then get lost the way you came. I don¡¯t have the time to deal with you!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Hearing his words, Darryl Ingles¡¯ face immediately darkened, his anger rising, ¡°Barry Wolfe, let me tell you, I don¡¯t care how arrogant you are with others, but if you think you can stand up to me, you¡¯re not qualified. Today, I¡¯m here representing the Stuart Family. Do you think you can out-arrogance the Stuart Family?¡± By now, Greg Jensen¡¯s face was cold as frost, his tone icy, ¡°You have one last thing to say, finish it and then get out!¡± Darryl Ingles sneered dismissively, clearly not taking Greg Jensen¡¯s words to heart, and boastfully said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll skip the excess talk, lucky you¡¯re quite the fortunate kid. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest here, the Stuart Family¡¯s elder appreciates you a lot. Come with me.¡± ¡°Are you done with your words?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done¡­¡± Darryl Ingles was stunned but then saw Greg Jensen pointing towards the door and saying, ¡°The door is there, you can scram!¡± Darryl Ingles was startled again, then suddenly burst into anger, ¡°Barry Wolfe, what exactly do you mean?¡± ¡°I told you to scram. Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Greg Jensen said coldly. If it weren¡¯t for Louisa Burley persuading him, he wouldn¡¯t have come out to meet this Darryl Ingles in the first place; he didn¡¯t expect the guy to be so utterly unaware of himself, actually putting on airs as if he were superior. To Greg Jensen, a mere half-step Grandmaster really wasn¡¯t worth considering. Darryl Ingles, thinking he was representing the Stuart Family, didn¡¯t even regard Barry Wolfe as a Grandmaster in his eyes. Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s attitude so firm now, he felt he had received a huge insult. ¡°Barry Wolfe, think carefully. I am here representing the Stuart Family today. It would be as easy as killing chickens and slaughtering dogs for the Stuart Family to crush you; don¡¯t refuse the wine only to be forced to drink a penalty one!¡± Slap! The response to him was a loud slap in the face! Greg Jensen used thirty percent of his strength with this slap. Caught off guard, Darryl Ingles was sent flying out. There was a loud bang as the skinny figure crashed into the glass. Fortunately, the villa¡¯s glass was thickened and earthquake-resistant, otherwise, he would have shattered it. Darryl Ingles was dazed from the hit, but as a half-step Grandmaster, he soon came to his senses and scrambled to his feet. Just as he was about to explode with rage, he saw a young figure appear behind Greg Jensen as silently as a ghost. And at the villa¡¯s door a middle-aged man entered, his robust body effectively blocking the doorway. They were Duncan Kong and Xavier Cooper. As Greg Jensen¡¯s two best subordinates, they were originally practicing in the gym downstairs. When they heard that someone from the Stuart Family had come, they immediately moved nearby to wait, to prevent any accidents. That¡¯s why they were able to appear next to Greg Jensen so quickly after seeing him slap Darryl Ingles. However, when Darryl Ingles witnessed this scene, he misunderstood. He thought that Barry Wolfe must have been prepared in advance to kill him; otherwise, how could these two have arrived so quickly? Moreover, with one in front and one behind, their approach clearly signified a pincer movement, a strategy to beat a dog in the water. He wouldn¡¯t believe they weren¡¯t after him even if it killed him. A chill rose in Darryl Ingles¡¯s heart as he glared at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Barry Wolfe, what do you mean by this? Do you want to keep me here?¡± His words came out strong, at least to the outward view, he wasn¡¯t afraid to die, much less of Barry Wolfe. But his quivering pupils betrayed his inner nervousness. He roared with a hoarse voice, ¡°Barry Wolfe, just try laying a finger on me! If you dare touch me, the Stuart Family will surely raze this place to the ground.¡± ¡°Heh, killing trash like you doesn¡¯t require the boss to make a move!¡± Xavier Cooper opened his mouth with a cold laugh, ¡°I can handle you myself, young master!¡± Thump! Greg Jensen rewarded him with a knuckle to the head and said indifferently, ¡°Stand aside, I don¡¯t need you this time.¡± Xavier Cooper was better at stealth and assassination; direct combat, on the other hand, was not his strong suit. Moreover, this fellow would talk nonsense without his command; he definitely needed a good lesson. Greg Jensen frowned slightly and instructed Duncan Kong at the door, ¡°Old Kong, take care of this man, cripple his limbs and throw him out.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Duncan Kong nodded and stepped toward Darryl Ingles. Watching Duncan Kong approach slowly, Darryl Ingles¡¯s face drastically changed as he exclaimed, ¡°You are¡­ You¡¯re Duncan Kong?!¡± Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Chapter 481 Inevitable Battle_1 Chapter 481: Chapter 481 Inevitable Battle_1 Boom! Duncan Kong took a step forward and punched Darryl Ingles in the chest, sending him flying once again. Darryl Ingles felt as though he had been hit by a truck, a fiery pain emanating from his chest, barely able to catch his breath, nearly fainting on the spot. Duncan Kong sauntered towards him, and as he walked, he said, ¡°What do you think you are, using the nickname ¡®Duncan Kong¡¯? You¡¯re not worthy to call it.¡± He loathed when people called him by that nickname the most, tolerating it from Greg Jensen only because Greg was his boss, who had his life in his grasp. Yet what was this nobody, Darryl Ingles, doing, daring to call him by the nickname? It was sheer suicide! Now, Darryl Ingles was completely stupefied, like a piece of wood split by lightning. Barry Wolfe had actually recruited Duncan Kong into his service? How was that possible? After all, Duncan Kong had always been a lone wolf, not allying with any force. Even Grandmaster Stuart had once personally visited to invite him, but to no success. It was only rare treasures and elixirs that could lure him into action, let alone the possibility of recruiting him, which was completely unthinkable. How on earth did Barry Wolfe manage it? A person¡¯s reputation casts a long shadow! Although Barry Wolfe was also a Grandmaster, his fame was too recent, and Darryl Ingles hadn¡¯t taken him seriously. However, facing Duncan Kong, Darryl Ingles couldn¡¯t muster even a hint of resistance. Watching Duncan Kong advancing towards him, Darryl Ingles gathered the last of his energy to stand up, glaring fiercely yet inwardly fearful and said in a quivering voice, ¡°I warn you, you better not be another¡¯s stooge; if the Stuart Family finds out, they will never let you off the hook!¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re in a position to say that?¡± Duncan Kong, his face full of disdain, said, ¡°Even if I killed you, the Stuart Family wouldn¡¯t utter a word in protest!¡± ¡°You dare¡­¡± Crack! Duncan Kong landed another punch that cracked Darryl Ingles¡¯ breastbone; like a kite with its string cut, Ingles flew into the courtyard. ¡°Stop fighting, please!¡± At this moment, Louisa Burley, sensing something was wrong, ran down and, grabbing Greg Jensen¡¯s arm, said in a low but urgent voice, ¡°Brother Greg, please stop fighting. If you continue like this, you¡¯ll completely offend the Stuart Family.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s no use, even if I stop now, I¡¯ve already severely offended the Stuart Family.¡± He was well aware that if he wanted to ascend to a higher position, conflict with the Stuart Family was inevitable. The Stuart Family would not give up the resources and interests in Qin Province, and neither would Greg Jensen, so a confrontation between the two was unavoidable. Louisa Burley insisted urgently, ¡°If the fight goes on, someone could get killed, and the Stuart Family will surely seek revenge. I¡¯ve heard that the Stuart Family has a young prodigy named Drake Stuart, who¡¯s become a Great Grandmaster at a young age and is said to be the most promising candidate to reach the ¡®Path-Entering¡¯ level.¡± ¡°Brother Greg, please heed my advice. We can¡¯t compete with the Stuart Family,¡± she added. Greg Jensen, looking at her anxious expression, felt warmth in his heart and nodded, ¡°Since you¡¯ve put it that way, I¡¯ll spare him.¡± Louisa Burley, seeing Darryl Ingles beaten to the point of vomiting blood, urged anxiously, ¡°Then please tell Master Duncan to stop hitting him.¡± Greg Jensen, feeling resigned, addressed Duncan Kong, ¡°Old Kong, stop hitting him.¡± ¡°Alright, boss,¡± Duncan Kong responded and ceased his attack. Looking down on Darryl Ingles, he spoke coldly, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a half-step Grandmaster, and you dared to disrespect a Grandmaster. You must be tired of living! If the boss hadn¡¯t said anything today, I would have beaten you to death!¡± Darryl Ingles, his breastbone shattered and spitting blood, barely held on to consciousness thanks to his martial arts skills. At this moment, his defiant attitude was gone, and he spoke weakly, ¡°Master Duncan is right; it was my fault today. Please have mercy¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the boss who¡¯s showing mercy!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Grandmaster Barry is magnanimous, thank you very much¡­¡± Duncan Kong, seeing him admitting his mistake in such a wretched manner, felt even more disdain, ¡°Pah, what a nobody! Get lost, now!¡± ¡°Alright¡­ alright, I¡¯ll leave this instant!¡± Darryl Ingles didn¡¯t dare to say much, staggered to his feet, and weaved his way toward the doorway. The driver, who had been guarding the doorway and didn¡¯t dare to enter, mustered his courage and ran into the yard, helping Darryl Ingles to leave swiftly. Seeing Darryl Ingles gone, Louisa Burley finally let out a sigh of relief, tilted her head back, and looked at Greg Jensen¡¯s handsome face, whispering, ¡°Brother Greg, if it really won¡¯t work, let¡¯s just find a place to live in seclusion.¡± ¡°Live in seclusion?¡± Greg Jensen looked at her in surprise and laughed, ¡°Why would you have such a thought? How old are you to be thinking about living a life of seclusion?¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s expression turned slightly unnatural as she lowered her head a bit, speaking softly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just used to living a tranquil life, that¡¯s why¡­ I thought about living in seclusion.¡± Greg Jensen thought she had been frightened by what had just happened and quickly comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this kind of life will end soon. I¡¯ll make sure you live a happy life in the future, never letting you be scared again.¡± ¡°Brother Greg, I¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Greg Jensen pinched her chin and kissed her deeply, and the words Louisa Burley had wanted to say were swallowed back. ¡°My eyes, my eyes, I¡¯m blind, blind, blind¡­¡± Just then, a voice suddenly rang out. Both turned around, only to see Spencer Burley in his pajamas, standing at the top of the staircase on the second floor, covering his eyes as if he couldn¡¯t bear to look. However, the gaps between his fingers were slightly wide, revealing two round eyes. At that moment, those eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Spencer Burley!¡± ¡°Sis, I¡¯m here, you talk and I¡¯ll listen.¡± ¡°Go back!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Spencer Burley obediently did an ¡°about-face¡± and then returned to his room. Louisa Burley couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud at the comical sight, just as a warm ray of sunshine shined through the window, making her sweet smile even more radiant and charming. Greg Jensen was mesmerized and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her again. ¡°Mm, don¡¯t¡­ not here¡­¡± Moments later, Greg Jensen led the weakened Louisa Burley back to their room. After a while of tender caresses, they began their daily ritual. Louisa Burley insisted on saving her first time for their wedding night, so Greg Jensen didn¡¯t press the issue, contenting himself with these additional little games. However, just as they were about to complete their task for the day, there was a sudden, urgent knock on the door. ¡°Brother Greg, come out quick, my dad¡¯s almost here!¡± Greg Jensen jumped in fright; he was in the middle of intimacy with a lady and the parents were arriving¡ªthis was really life-threatening. The two hurriedly got up and tidied up; the bedroom was instantly in disarray. After they had finished tidying up, the sound of a car arrived in the yard. ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m going out first.¡± Louisa Burley quickly straightened her hair and walked briskly outside. Greg Jensen felt somewhat unwilling to let go, caught up in two steps, and kissed her face deeply. Only when they heard the sound of the car door did they part again. Louisa Burley, while straightening her clothes, walked out of the bedroom on wobbly legs. Greg Jensen deliberately changed back to his original face, followed her downstairs, and arrived on the first floor. Just as the two reached the first floor, Craig Burley walked in with a grim face. ¡°Uncle, how come you didn¡¯t let us know ahead of time you were coming? I would have gone to the gate to meet you.¡± Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Chapter 482: Night Raid_1 Chapter 482: Chapter 482: Night Raid_1 ¡°` Even someone as strong as Greg Jensen felt somewhat intimidated in the presence of his girlfriend¡¯s father. Craig Burley¡¯s expression softened slightly, and he nodded at Greg Jensen, then glared at Louisa Burley and said, ¡°Come back with me! Aaron Gill called and said you ¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue, instead glancing at Greg Jensen and adding, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m sorry to say that my daughter is already engaged.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face showed a subtle change as a wave of inexplicable anger surged within him, yet he didn¡¯t know what to say. Craig Burley didn¡¯t care about that; he grabbed Louisa Burley and started to walk outside. Greg Jensen wanted to step forward and hold her back, but he knew that doing so would only worsen their relationship and have no benefits. Louisa Burley left with reluctance, words of protest stuck in her throat, following her father and looking back with every three steps. Greg Jensen followed behind and watched as the father and daughter got into the car. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Louisa Burley shake her head at him, then gesture for him to call her. Greg Jensen got the message, stopped in his tracks, and watched as the car gradually disappeared into the distance. It was as if a string from that car had pulled out all the emotions from his heart. ¡°Bro Jensen¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, turned, and walked back into the yard, his silhouette forlorn. Spencer Burley watched his retreating figure, opened his mouth as if to speak, but not knowing what to say, he ultimately let out a long sigh. This villa was built on the peak of a mountain, with a bottomless cliff right behind the house, perennially shrouded in a thin mist that obscured its true face. Greg Jensen picked up a bottle of wine and sat on a stone at the edge of the cliff, drinking as he waited. From noon until sunset and until it started to darken, the phone finally rang. ¡°Bro Jensen, I¡¯m home.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Hearing that gentle and sweet voice, a smile finally appeared on his long-silent face. ¡°Your dad didn¡¯t scold you, did he?¡± ¡°He did, but it¡¯s okay; it was just talk, so don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± After a long silence, Greg Jensen asked, ¡°What kind of person is he?¡± At his question, Louisa Burley fell silent, and after a long time, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t really know who he is; I just met him once when I was little. I was sickly and weak as a child, and my dad took me everywhere looking for doctors and remedies, but nothing improved my condition. Then an old Taoist came to our home, claiming he could cure my illness. The condition was for me to marry his disciple, and my dad agreed in a daze. Later, the old Taoist actually stabilized my condition and told my father that to completely cure my illness, I had no choice but to marry his disciple. After that, the old Taoist and his disciple stayed in our home for a while. The old Taoist was incredible; he could leap as high as two stories and could produce fire, flicking his fingers and creating a small ball of flame. When that old Taoist lit his cigarettes, he didn¡¯t need a lighter at all. He simply ignited it with his fingers.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart trembled. Could it be a Cultivator? He considered this but then dismissed the idea. Jumping high indicated that the old Taoist was skilled and his Qinggong was also commendable. As for this supposed fire-creation ability, it was probably just some kind of trick. Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Then why can¡¯t the engagement be broken off?¡± Louisa Burley hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, our family wasn¡¯t always this well off; we used to be just a middle-class household. Before he left, the old Taoist said he couldn¡¯t bear to see his future daughter-in-law suffer, so he helped our family improve the Feng Shui. Oddly enough, after that, my dad¡¯s business started to thrive, and our family¡¯s life gradually improved. My dad thought the old Taoist was mysterious and feared angering him. He worried that the Taoist might use some strange and peculiar methods against our family, so¡­¡± ¡°Is that the reason?¡± ¡°` Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly at his own reaction. Although he wasn¡¯t specialized in feng shui, as a cultivator, geomancy was one of the compulsory subjects he needed to study, and his skills in this art were actually quite strong. If it were just for this reason, he was confident he could persuade Craig Burley to let Louisa Burley marry him. Greg Jensen said firmly, ¡°Louisa, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely convince your father and make you my wife.¡± Louisa Burley voiced her concern, ¡°But¡­ those people¡­¡± ¡°Louisa, trust me, no one can stop us from being together.¡± Greg Jensen clenched his fist, silently swearing to himself that he must take Louisa Burley home as his wife. At this moment, he felt an epiphany and laughed at himself for having been overly worried before. So what if the other party is a cultivator? Does that mean they¡¯re definitely stronger than me? Not necessarily! How long did it take for me, a boy from a humble rural family, to get to where I am today? Even if they are stronger than me, who says I can¡¯t catch up, or even surpass them? After finishing the call with Louisa Burley, Greg Jensen felt a surge of confidence and bravery. Starting now, he planned to train harder, in order to meet the challenges that were to come. Greg Jensen stood up and casually tossed the rest of the vodka bottle off the cliff, then turned back to the villa, called Trey Holmes to drive him, leaving Spencer Burley behind, and went back to the Simmons family villa alone. Upon arriving, Trey Holmes drove back, and Greg Jensen took advantage of the night to enter the villa. In the yard, there were bodyguards set up by Fraser Simmons to ensure Amelia Simmons¡¯s safety. The incident with Chelsea Wolfe was still vivid in his memory, so although Greg Jensen maintained his usual demeanor on the surface, inwardly he did not dare to relax. He didn¡¯t want the tragedy to repeat itself, so he specifically instructed Fraser Simmons to make sure Amelia Simmons was kept safe. In the silent night, the courtyard seemed peaceful, but in reality, it was filled with both visible and hidden guards. Fortunately, these people all knew Greg Jensen, which allowed him to smoothly make his way inside the villa. If it had been someone else, they might have been shot on sight. Greg Jensen tiptoed into the room, took off his clothes, and got directly into bed. Amelia Simmons awoke with a start, only to find someone lying on top of her, and she screamed in fright. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t bother explaining and kissed her deeply. Only then did Amelia Simmons realize that the man before her was the Mr. Jensen she had been longing for. ¡°You¡¯re so bad, why didn¡¯t you even give me a heads-up?¡± ¡°Haha, wouldn¡¯t that ruin the fun?¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to deal with you!¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± Greg Jensen pretended to get up, which immediately made Amelia Simmons anxious, and she clung to his waist to keep him from leaving. ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡­ I was wrong, okay?¡± ¡°And what should you do if you¡¯re wrong?¡± Greg Jensen smiled slightly, and leaned in close. After their intimate encounter, Greg Jensen took her pulse to check on the progress of her cultivation practice. A moment later, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Amelia Simmons in surprise. He found that this girl was not only diligent in her cultivation but also had great talent. In such a short time, she had almost reached the late stage of the first level. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re quite impressive!¡± ¡°Of course, so how are you going to reward me?¡± ¡°Reward¡­ Well, that would be to do it all over again.¡± ¡°Ah, no¡­¡± The bedroom was filled with playful sounds once more. Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Chapter 483 Irreconcilable Differences_1 Chapter 483: Chapter 483 Irreconcilable Differences_1 Next door, Patricia Stuart opened her eyes, her face filled with bewilderment as she looked toward the master bedroom. After a long while, she finally came to her senses, but far from feeling relieved, her confusion deepened. Who is Daley doing that sort of thing with? Could it be¡­ Patricia Stuart cracked a sly smile, nimbly got out of bed, opened the door, and stepped out of her room, silently approaching the master bedroom door, where she pressed her ear against it. Stopped? Could they have finished? Patricia Stuart, hearing no sound from inside, felt even more puzzled. Just as she was about to push the door open to see, it suddenly opened from the inside. She, who had been leaning against it, stumbled and nearly fell inside. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before she could let out a cry of alarm, her mouth was covered by a large hand. The next second, she was pressed against the wall. She looked up in a bit of panic and saw a familiar face, and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Jensen? When did you get back?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Greg Jensen gestured for her to be silent and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t make noise! Daley is asleep.¡± Feeling the warm breath tickling her ear, Patricia Stuart¡¯s heart fluttered, and her seductive cheeks flushed fiery red. ¡°So, Mr. Jensen, are you pressing me against this wall because you want to do something?¡± Patricia Stuart teased instinctively, then reached out to explore, following their usual playful banter. However, this time, Greg Jensen seemed to react half a beat slower than usual and didn¡¯t block her hand. As a result, Patricia Stuart¡¯s expression froze instantly, and her body stiffened as if hit by a spell, even forgetting to withdraw her hand. ¡°You¡­ why aren¡¯t you wearing¡­ mmm¡­¡± Panic flashed in Patricia Stuart¡¯s eyes. She had long thought of giving herself to Greg Jensen, but the suddenness of the situation left her somewhat unprepared. She tried to push Greg Jensen away but found herself as if drained of strength, her limbs weak and limp. If it weren¡¯t for Greg Jensen still pressing her against the wall, she would have probably collapsed to the floor. I¡¯m done for¡­ Patricia Stuart¡¯s eyes grew hazy, and she boldly tilted her head up. However, just as she braced herself for what she thought was inevitable, Greg Jensen abruptly stopped. ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, go back to bed and sleep.¡± Greg Jensen smirked and slid back into the master bedroom. He was in his refractory period, and upon seeing that Patricia Stuart was already moved, he quickly made his escape. Patricia Stuart took a good while to come back to her senses, looking around in confusion and realizing that Greg Jensen had already left. She pouted angrily, ¡°Bad man! I¡­ I will never forgive you!¡± ¡­ In the Stuart family living room, the atmosphere was somber. The old patriarch sat in the chief seat, his expression as dark as water, glancing at Julian Stuart, he spoke indifferently, ¡°Old Seven, it seems you expect not to take over as family head.¡± Julian Stuart¡¯s face shifted subtly, ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± The old man¡¯s face turned cold, and he said sharply, ¡°You¡¯ve grown capable, giving orders to the family¡¯s retainers, have you?¡± Uncle Seven of the Stuart Family argued, ¡°Dad, I was just trying to keep Barry Wolfe from touching the Milton Family¡¯s assets.¡± ¡°How presumptuous! Who gave you the authority to deploy the family¡¯s retainers?¡± the old man scolded angrily. On hearing this, Uncle Seven fell silent. According to the rules, retainers are one of the riches of a Martial Way family, not to be mobilized without the Family Head¡¯s command, lest they are not available in times of family need. Uncle Seven¡¯s action, from the perspective of a Martial Way family, indeed violated the rules, but from a personal feelings standpoint, it was just a private attempt to help. He actually didn¡¯t think it was much of an issue. Naomi Milton said with a wronged face, ¡°Dad, Barry Wolfe killed my elder brother, and you won¡¯t let us take revenge, so we haven¡¯t. But my sister-in-law and children are still relying on the Milton Family¡¯s assets for a living. Barry Wolfe is pushing people to a dead end.¡± Carmen Stuart frowned and said, ¡°The strong remain strong, strength dictates resources, and this is the very foundation that allows Martial Way families to pass down their legacy. Since the Milton Family no longer has a superior martial artist to safeguard it, it¡¯s only right to hand over resources and assets, as per the rules of Martial Way families.¡± Naomi Milton glared with anger, ¡°Those assets were managed by my elder brother with great difficulty, could it be¡­¡± Carmen Stuart waved her hand and said calmly, ¡°Aunt Seven, I admit Uncle Milton had an extraordinary Martial Way talent, but as for business acumen, let¡¯s just leave it there. If not for the rules of Martial Way families, do you think the Milton Family could manage such vast assets?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Naomi Milton was at a loss for words. The reason was simple; although Troy Milton had the abilities of a Grandmaster and the support of the Stuart Family, the wealth of the Milton Family could only match that of the He, Chen, and Xu families. This was an evident fact that even a casual observer could discern, and she had no rebuttal. The Stuart Family Head spoke, ¡°Carmen is right, these are the rules of a Martial Way family. If we enjoy the benefits that come with being part of a Martial Way family, then we must uphold these rules. If we abandon these rules, what will ensure the interests of Martial Way families?¡± Naomi Milton felt displeased but could not articulate a reason; she turned her head to look at Uncle Seven Stuart with a pitiable expression. Uncle Seven and Troy Milton had been close friends, and he was extremely resentful over his death. Even if it was unreasonable, he couldn¡¯t help but make things difficult for Greg Jensen. ¡°Barry Wolfe is too arrogant, regardless of any circumstances. Darryl Ingles is one of our Stuart Family retainers. He actually dared to lay a hand on Darryl. He simply doesn¡¯t take our Stuart Family seriously.¡± On hearing this, Naomi Milton quickly chimed in, ¡°Exactly! There¡¯s an old saying, even when you beat a dog, you must watch its owner!¡± Realizing what she had said might sound offensive, she turned her head and explained, ¡°Darryl, I didn¡¯t mean you¡¯re a dog, it¡¯s just a metaphor.¡± Darryl Ingles, sitting on the side, twitched the corner of his mouth slightly. He felt the ribs that Duncan Kong had cracked begin to ache again. The Stuart Family Head looked at Uncle Seven closely and asked with a frown, ¡°So, what do you think should be done?¡± Uncle Seven said coldly, ¡°For people like Barry Wolfe, it¡¯s best to cut the mess quickly with a sharp knife, just kill him directly. Otherwise, others might think our Stuart Family is scared of him.¡± Before he had finished speaking, other members of the Stuart Family began to agree. ¡°Absolutely, Seven Brother is right; firstly, it would display our Stuart Family¡¯s strength to the outside world, and secondly, it would deter the petty, warding off those who dare to covet the Stuart Family¡¯s possessions.¡± ¡°I also think that Seven Brother has made a good point.¡± As he listened to his brothers¡¯ words of agreement, Uncle Seven¡¯s face showed a hint of satisfaction, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hesitate anymore. It¡¯s been a long time since this incident occurred, and we still haven¡¯t taken action. Outsiders will think our Stuart Family has grown old and cannot fight anymore.¡± The Stuart Family Head frowned and turned his head to look at his eldest son, Julian Stuart, asking, ¡°Julian, is this what you think too?¡± Upon hearing this, Julian Stuart shook his head and said, ¡°Dad, I think we should primarily aim for reconciliation. Only if that fails should we resort to drastic measures. Never mind the enormous effort and resources it would take to kill Barry Wolfe, what if we fail? What if he escapes?¡± Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: Chapter 484 Gift-Giving_1 Chapter 484: Chapter 484 Gift-Giving_1 ¡°That is a Grandmaster we are talking about, not some small fry; if he gets away, our Stuart Family will be in grave danger.¡± At that moment, silence ensued; the living room of the Stuart Family was deathly still. Julian Stuart¡¯s words, like a heavy hammer, struck hard at everyone¡¯s hearts. If Barry Wolfe were to escape, true danger would be upon each and every one of them. By then, Wolfe wouldn¡¯t even need to knock on their door to issue challenges; all he¡¯d have to do is target Stuart Family members, killing them one by one. Who could stop him? A Master-level assassin, even a Great Grandmaster would have to weigh their odds, let alone them, who were mostly in the Dark Strength Period? In the history of the Martial Way, such events had occurred before. The dominant force of the previous generation in Qin Province, the Barnett Family, had fatally offended a Grandmaster yet failed to kill him, resulting in his escape. The disciples of the Barnett Family, hunted down by the Grandmaster, died tragically one after another, leading to the ultimate demise of their family. It was during that time that the Stuart Family rose in secret, recruiting soldiers and horses while the Barnett Family was preoccupied, surging into power as the Barnett Family crumbled. ¡°Julian is right; the lesson from the past is right before our eyes. We must be cautious!¡± Old Master Stuart sighed, then turned to his granddaughter, Carmen Stuart, and said with a chuckle: ¡°Carmen, didn¡¯t you volunteer some days ago to recruit Barry Wolfe? How is that going?¡± At these words, Carmen¡¯s face immediately turned red, and she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t see him; Barry Wolfe just happened to be out, so I came back. I¡¯ve also been busy these past few days and haven¡¯t gone looking for him again.¡± Old Master Stuart, who had managed the Stuart Family for decades, was an astute man and immediately saw that his granddaughter was not being truthful. He didn¡¯t mind, instead he offered with a smile, ¡°Then how about you go again? This time bring him directly to our home, and I will speak with him myself.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡± Carmen thought about their last encounter, filled with embarrassment, and hesitated to agree. Old Master Stuart smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Carmen? You don¡¯t want to go?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡­¡± ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, then let¡¯s settle on this. It¡¯s your responsibility.¡± Old Master Stuart stated directly, ¡°The seven-province tournament is right around the corner; we can¡¯t delay this any longer. Handle it swiftly, and I¡¯ll give you a big red envelope when it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ okay.¡± Carmen reluctantly agreed, thinking to herself that Wolfe would surely be surprised to learn about her true identity at their next meeting. The thought of such a comical scene brought a faint smile to her face. Old Master Stuart saw this and was momentarily stunned, then he too, began to laugh. Was the little girl from the Stuart Family beginning to be smitten? If they could recruit Wolfe as a son-in-law, that seemed like a good choice indeed! Uncle Stuart was unaware of the old man¡¯s thoughts and, seeing them seemingly letting Wolfe go, became instantly incensed. ¡°Dad, by letting that young man off, what will outsiders think of our Stuart Family, of you?¡± Old Master Stuart¡¯s expression cooled a bit as he said indifferently, ¡°The Stuart Family¡¯s enduring presence relies on strength, not on others¡¯ opinions. As for me, I¡¯m just an old man¡ªwhat others say has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡± Old Master Stuart looked at him coldly. Uncle Stuart¡¯s bluster immediately fizzled out as he said, ¡°No, I just¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled then.¡± Old Master Stuart looked to Carmen and spoke with a smile, ¡°Carmen, then it¡¯s settled that you¡¯ll make the trip.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ It had been almost half a month since Daley Rogers had died. Apart from those few minor families who had previously followed Daley Rogers and had already pledged allegiance, the other families that were not at the center of the incident were still watching from the sidelines. They believed that since Barry Wolfe had killed Daley Rogers, the Stuart Family would definitely retaliate against Barry Wolfe. If they were too close to Barry Wolfe, they could easily get caught up in it. Everyone thought the Stuart Family¡¯s retaliation would come swiftly, but half a month had passed, and there had been not a peep from the Stuarts. Some quick-minded individuals started to have new thoughts. Could it be that the Stuart Family was no longer capable? Or was it that Barry Wolfe¡¯s influence was so great that even the Stuart Family had to avoid his sharp edge? Although these people¡¯s speculations were far from the truth, the fact that the Stuart Family had not reacted made them start to take action. They selected a large number of valuable gifts from their family treasuries and agreed to meet up before heading to the mountaintop villa where Greg Jensen resided. Early in the morning. Greg Jensen was sleeping soundly with Amelia Simmons in his arms when a knock on the door came. ¡°Boss, there are some people outside who say they¡¯ve come to see you.¡± Hearing Trey Holmes¡¯s voice, Greg Jensen woke up from his sleep, stood up, looked out the window, and replied through the door, ¡°Please ask them to wait in the living room.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t these people need to sleep? Coming over so early in the morning.¡± He shook his head, went into the bathroom to take a shower, changed into clean clothes, and then left the bedroom. Ever since Amelia Simmons had practiced the Dual Cultivation Method, every time they engaged in Dual Cultivation, the speed of True Qi increase was much faster than before. What was more important was that Amelia Simmons¡¯s stamina and flexibility had greatly improved. Now, each time he engaged in Dual Cultivation with Amelia Simmons, the increase in True Qi was at least two or three times more than before. However, this did not mean that Greg Jensen¡¯s advancement to the ninth level of Qi Refinement would be faster than it took to reach the eighth level. This was because the amount of True Qi needed to enter the ninth level of Qi Refinement had geometrically increased. Moreover, even though Dual Cultivation brought more increase in True Qi, it also required more assistance from the Guidance Technique. If they were in a place rich with Spiritual Energy, it would not affect the Dual Cultivation process, but in this era where Spiritual Energy was scarce, the speed of practicing the Guidance Technique could only rely on the supply of Elixirs. If there were enough Elixirs, the pace of cultivation would be rapid; if the Elixirs were insufficient, the pace of cultivation would stall. Greg Jensen thought again that if only he could have his own blessed land that Heaven and Earth had gifted. The blessed land described in the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutra¡± was rich in Spiritual Energy and was a world of its own, where treasures were abundant and it was the perfect place for cultivating immortality and alchemy. Unfortunately, as nature¡¯s spiritual energy continued to thin, these blessed lands also vanished into the long river of history. ¡°Even a place rich in Spiritual Energy would be good.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and followed the staircase down to the first floor. In the living room, several Family Heads sat with their backs straight, not even daring to breathe heavily, let alone chat. After all, according to rumors, Barry Wolfe was a devil with an extreme killing nature. They were here to present gifts and forge a closer relationship today, but if they did not handle it well and offended Barry Wolfe, the loss would outweigh the gain. Seeing Greg Jensen come downstairs, all of them promptly stood up, bowed respectfully, and greeted him in unison, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, good day!¡± Greg Jensen was unaware that he had become an image of a heartless demon in the minds of those present, but seeing their reverence, he still felt quite pleased. Seeing the table and floor filled with various gifts, Greg Jensen¡¯s mood improved, and his ordinarily tranquil face took on a bit more cheerfulness. Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Chapter 485 In Chapter 485: Chapter 485 Invitation_1 ¡°Mr. Wolfe, this is a vase passed down from our ancestors. A few years ago, someone offered 20 million for it, but I didn¡¯t sell.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen looked at the antique vase that was nearly as tall as a person, nodded silently with an air of disinterest. Seeing this, someone hurriedly brought over a pair of Emperor Green bracelets, saying with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, take a look at these. I bought this Emperor Green at Christie¡¯s two years ago for more than five million.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Hmm, very pretty. Leah Morris, take these bracelets.¡± Trey Holmes quickly came over, picked up the jade bracelets, and put them aside. The others, seeing Greg Jensen accepting the gift, suddenly became happy, fearing that Greg would be upset about them arriving late and refuse to accept any presents. As long as he was willing to accept gifts, they were certain they would find something that would satisfy Greg. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, this is my¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Wolfe, please look at this¡­¡± The various Family Heads crowded around, each presenting their gifts for Greg Jensen to choose from. As they opened the boxes they brought, the living room suddenly filled with all sorts of glittering jewels. From jewelry worth a few million to renowned calligraphies and precision ornaments worth tens of millions, Greg even spotted a rare ginseng plant that was almost a few decades old. This was a fine item, worth millions on the surface, but generally, money couldn¡¯t buy it. It was said that a few years ago, someone spent a whole 50 million just to acquire such a ginseng in hopes of extending an elder¡¯s life by a few days. Having status really is grand! Greg Jensen thought to himself and, with a grand gesture, accepted everything, including the earlier vase that was about half a person tall, having it moved to his study. He then invited everyone into the tearoom, where Trey Holmes demonstrated his tea ceremony skills. The gifts from these Family Heads were worth at least several hundred million. Greg Jensen was in a good mood and much more amiable. Plus, these individuals were all shrewd, able to carry a conversation about anything under the sun. Soon, the atmosphere in the tea room became harmonious. Family Head of the Tang family asked, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, all of the Green family¡¯s properties have been taken over by Simon Cooper and his people. What about our previous cooperation¡­?¡± Greg Jensen picked up his tea cup, smelled it, then looked up at him and said, ¡°You should discuss that matter with Simon Cooper. If there are no disputes or issues, the cooperation will continue as usual. We all mix in Qin Province¡¯s business circles to make money. If we can make money in harmony, nobody wants to be at drawn swords, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Wolfe.¡± ¡°With Mr. Wolfe¡¯s words, I¡¯m reassured.¡± Their primary goal for this visit was to get closer to Greg Jensen, to avoid any future trouble he might cause them. Secondly, they wanted to gauge his intentions regarding business. If he was like a bandit, seizing wealth by force, they would have no choice but to sell off their assets and hit the road. But having heard Greg Jensen¡¯s words, they felt at ease. In fact, they didn¡¯t care who was in charge, as long as the person wanted to make money, they weren¡¯t afraid. After all, isn¡¯t paying for peace just the same no matter who you give it to? They even hoped that Greg Jensen would take charge of Qin Province because besides extracting benefits, the Stuart Family hardly paid attention to the affairs below, whereas Greg was different. Greg wanted to make money, and with him around, the likes of Simon Cooper and Trent Preston wouldn¡¯t dare to be too outrageous. After all, that was the magician who had killed Nathan Green and Troy Milton! If Trent Preston and Simon Cooper were still as arrogant as before, they would certainly hinder Greg Wolfe¡¯s money-making, and how many heads would they have enough to chop off? As the conversation progressed, the atmosphere in the tea room grew increasingly harmonious. It was at this moment that Trent Preston¡¯s phone call came through. Greg Jensen casually picked up, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Wolfe, it¡¯s like this, the Stuart Family¡¯s eldest daughter, Carmen Stuart, has arrived and would like to meet with you. Do you have time right now?¡± Trent Preston lowered his voice and said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, I suggest you meet with her, considering last time¡­¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback, ¡°Last time?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Trent Preston quickly corrected himself, ¡°Miss Stuart came once before, but you weren¡¯t here, so the meeting didn¡¯t take place. I think it would be best to meet with her this time.¡± Hearing that she had visited before and had not been able to meet him, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t make much of it and casually said, ¡°Then bring her over, I¡¯m at the villa on the mountaintop.¡± ¡°Alright, we are also on our way there, it¡¯ll take another five minutes to arrive.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t pay much attention. If the Stuart Family had come to talk, then they would talk; if they could accept his conditions, then peaceful coexistence would be possible. If they couldn¡¯t, then they would simply have to clash. It wasn¡¯t long before Trent Preston arrived with Carmen Stuart. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, let me introduce her, this is the eldest daughter of the Stuart Family, Carmen Stuart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Greg Jensen had a good memory and recognized Carmen Stuart at a glance. Embarrassed at the thought of that awkward day, Carmen Stuart¡¯s face turned red as she extended her hand and said, ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, hello, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you for the first time, and I¡¯ve brought a small gift.¡± As the saying goes, you don¡¯t slap a smiling face! If Carmen Stuart had been arrogant and condescending like Darryl Ingles, Greg Jensen naturally wouldn¡¯t have given her a friendly reception. But instead, she greeted him with a smile and even brought a gift; it wouldn¡¯t be right to give her the cold shoulder now. Standing up to welcome her, Greg Jensen extended his hand and offered her a seat, ¡°Hello, please take a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Carmen Stuart sat down gracefully opposite Greg Jensen, while the Family Heads all stood up at once. They looked at Greg Jensen in surprise, then at Carmen Stuart. Could it be that the Stuart Family was finally making their move? Damn it, had they known, they would have waited a few more days. The Family Heads regretted it immensely; not because they minded the gifts, but because they feared being too close to Barry Wolfe might lead to the Stuart Family settling scores afterward. However, looking at the current situation, the Stuart Family didn¡¯t seem to be planning any reprisal against Greg Jensen. The individuals glanced at each other and decided to see how things unfolded before reacting. Greg Jensen personally poured a cup of tea for Carmen Stuart and asked, ¡°Miss Stuart, I wonder what brings you here this time?¡± Cleaving her throat, Carmen Stuart said with a smile, ¡°My grandfather heard that a young genius has emerged in our Qin province, someone who became a Grandmaster in his twenties. He is very pleased. He wanted to come and see you in person, but due to his old age and various health inconveniences, he would like to invite Grandmaster Wolfe to the Stuart home for a meeting.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± If the Stuart Family had come with force, Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t be afraid; a battle would be just fine. But Carmen Stuart¡¯s approach left him unsure of what to do. If he refused to go, it would appear petty; yet, going might land him in a trap set by the Stuart Family. Greg Jensen¡¯s expression darkened slightly, but he had already made up his mind, ¡°No problem; since it¡¯s a personal invitation from Mr. Green, I naturally have no reason to refuse. However, I¡¯d like to know, what does Mr. Green wish to discuss with me?¡± Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Chapter 486 Good Place_1 Chapter 486: Chapter 486 Good Place_1 Carmen Stuart didn¡¯t hesitate and directly said, ¡°Cooperation! As a major household in Qin Province, the Stuart Family cannot stand to watch the talents of Qin Province kill each other over trivial benefits. Mr. Wolfe is undoubtedly the brightest new star of Qin Province, and I believe that our cooperation will be very pleasant.¡± This speech was articulate and considerate, affording Greg Jensen enough face that he couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse. Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he pondered what medicine the Stuart Family was selling in their gourd. The others, upon hearing this, were even more bewildered. What¡¯s the situation? This doesn¡¯t seem like the Stuart Family is here for retaliation and revenge? Carmen Stuart smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, shall we go?¡± Greg Jensen looked at her smiling face and couldn¡¯t help but give a slight smile, saying, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go take a look then.¡± After speaking, he addressed the several smaller Family Heads, ¡°Gentlemen, my apologies. I¡¯ll have to make a trip to the Stuart Family¡¯s place. Another day I will host, and we can get together properly.¡± ¡°Mr. Wolfe is too kind.¡± ¡°Mr. Wolfe, you¡­¡± The crowd was somewhat flattered and hastily responded with courtesy. Greg Jensen nodded, called Duncan Kong and Xavier Cooper, started his own car, and followed Carmen Stuart¡¯s car to the Stuart Family¡¯s residence. After Greg Jensen left, those smaller Family Heads got together again, each with grave and puzzled expressions on their faces. ¡°I say, what¡¯s the Stuart Family up to? Could it be they really want to treat Mr. Wolfe as an honored guest?¡± ¡°What are you thinking? That¡¯s the Stuart Family! Troy Milton is related by marriage to the Stuart Family, and Wolfe killed him, which is a slap in the face to the Stuart Family. Can the Stuart Family swallow such an insult?¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s this little miss from the Stuart Family playing at with this act?¡± ¡°Heh, if you ask me, it¡¯s just to trick Wolfe over there. Once he¡¯s on Stuart territory, whether it¡¯s to steam or to braise him, isn¡¯t that for the Stuart Family to decide?¡± Hiss, by that logic, does it mean Wolfe is in deep trouble this time?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s risky.¡± ¡°If we had known, we wouldn¡¯t have come today. What a waste of my hundred-year-old ginseng.¡± ¡°You still have the mood to pity the ginseng; you should be figuring out how to clear your association with Wolfe.¡± ¡°The Stuart Family shouldn¡¯t care about us small fries, right?¡± ¡°The Stuart Family certainly won¡¯t, but that doesn¡¯t mean the Milton Family will let it go.¡± ¡°The Miltons? Who from the Milton Family is still around?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there still Naomi Milton and Uncle Stuart? Looks like it¡¯s going to cost a fortune this time!¡± ¡­ On the return journey, Trent Preston did not follow but instead went to find Simon Cooper. Upon learning that Greg Jensen had actually gone to the Stuart Family¡¯s residence, Simon Cooper¡¯s face changed color and said, ¡°What do you think the Stuart Family is up to?¡± Trent Preston looked deeply worried and replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. A few days ago, Carmen Stuart came by once but didn¡¯t get to see Mr. Wolfe. Before she left, she warned me not to tell anyone about her visit. This time, she called me early in the morning, asking me to personally take her to see Mr. Wolfe. I had no choice, how could I refuse?¡± After that, he recapitulated the encounter between the two. Simon Cooper listened and frowned even more, as he too didn¡¯t believe that the Stuart Family would receive Greg Jensen with courtesy. ¡°Old Cooper, I just feel Mr. Wolfe is in a tough spot this time, don¡¯t you think?¡± Trent Preston said anxiously, ¡°The Stuart Family¡¯s posture is so low; there¡¯s definitely something fishy. Could it be that they¡¯ve deliberately lured Mr. Wolfe there and then plan to surround and assassinate him with their experts?¡± Hearing this, Simon Cooper was also taken aback and said, ¡°The Stuart Family is one of the seven provincial overlords; they shouldn¡¯t be so shameless, right?¡± Trent Preston smacked his lips and sighed, ¡°I reckon Mr. Wolfe is really in a bind this time.¡± Simon Cooper furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re overthinking it, Mr. Wolfe will definitely be able to come back.¡± ¡°Not to mention he has Duncan Kong and Xavier Cooper by his side, even if he were to visit the Stuart Family alone, he would surely return unharmed.¡± Upon hearing this, Trent Preston fell silent. After a long while, he finally spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but what if something does happen?¡± Trent Preston looked up at Simon Cooper. Simon Cooper met his gaze and shook his head, ¡°There are no ¡®what ifs¡¯! A Martial Arts Grandmaster in his twenties, do you think that¡¯s achievable through talent alone?¡± ¡°Of course not, just having talent isn¡¯t enough, without resources, he could never become a Grandmaster¡­¡± As he said this, a realization dawned on Trent Preston, and his eyes gradually brightened. ¡°Are you suggesting¡­ Mr. Wolfe has the support of a Sect behind him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Simon Cooper shook his head, took in a deep breath, and said, ¡°It could be a Sect or a family; even if he has none of those, he must have some brothers or disciples, right? With Mr. Wolfe¡¯s monstrous strength, how powerful must his fellow disciples be? And how powerful his master?¡± Trent Preston¡¯s expression shifted slightly as he said, ¡°Old Simon, you¡¯re not suggesting Mr. Wolfe could be the disciple of some hermit at the threshold of the Dao, are you?¡± ¡°That, I really have no idea about.¡± Simon Cooper said meaningfully, ¡°Whatever the case, Mr. Wolfe will surely return.¡± After hearing Simon Cooper¡¯s words, Trent Preston¡¯s confidence in Greg Jensen grew significantly, and he felt much more at ease, breaking into a big grin. ¡­ The Stuart Family was shrouded in mystery in the eyes of many, and even ordinary wealthy people were unaware of their existence. Even in the eyes of people like Simon Cooper, the Stuart Family was considered a secretive estate. For in the Martial Way aristocratic families of Qin Province, aside from Nathan Green and Troy Milton, no one else was truly qualified to be invited to the Stuart Estate. Greg Jensen had never been there before, so he could only follow Carmen Stuart¡¯s car ahead, genuinely curious about where exactly the Stuart Family was located and what it looked like. After roughly an hour, Greg Jensen suddenly noticed a mountain appearing in front of them. It was not a very tall mountain, only about three to four hundred meters high, lush and green, brimming with pine trees. A straight asphalt road ran right into the heart of the small mountain. Tailing the car in front, they drove along the asphalt road into it. Before long, a vast estate emerged amid the woods on the mountain ahead, partially hidden from view. The Stuart Family estate was incredibly large, wasn¡¯t it? Greg Jensen rolled down the window to look outside, but the next second, his expression completely froze. Nature¡¯s Spiritual Energy! Though not extraordinarily dense, it was at least two to three times higher than in the provincial city area. ¡°What a great place!¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. If he could cultivate here every day, his cultivation speed would at least double. ¡°What¡¯s so great about it? It¡¯s just a backwater place,¡± Xavier Cooper scoffed. Duncan Kong couldn¡¯t help but snort, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything! This place is extremely suitable for martial artists to cultivate. If you could practice here, you¡¯d progress several times faster than outside.¡± ¡°Is it really that miraculous?¡± Xavier Cooper was still somewhat unconvinced, but Duncan Kong didn¡¯t wish to continue explaining. Greg Jensen spoke up, ¡°Old Kong¡¯s right, this place is indeed very suitable for cultivation.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xavier Cooper had nothing to counter with. At this moment, the car, following Carmen Stuart¡¯s vehicle, took a turn ahead. The next second, Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze involuntarily sharpened. Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Chapter 487 Stuart Family_1 Chapter 487: Chapter 487 Stuart Family_1 A memorial archway appeared in the distance. Inside the archway was a huge courtyard. The courtyard was entirely built according to the ancient ¡°several entries and exits¡± standard, only it had been magnified several times over. House after house of ancient charm, stood majestically upon the hillside, like undulating peaks, layered upon each other. In ancient times, such a large courtyard would probably be off-limits even to a prince. Greg Jensen, whose eyesight was extremely good, could see from afar that between each section of the courtyard there was a small garden, all linked by cloisters. Above the cloisters, dragons and phoenixes were carved, and gold gilding engraved, so luxurious. What was even more astonishing was that the layout of the courtyard subtly conformed to the geomantic principle of collecting wind and gathering spiritual energy, as if it were one with the entire mountain. Greg Jensen noticed at a glance that the natural spiritual energy inside the courtyard was probably denser than outside. Sure enough, as soon as the car passed the archway in front, the spiritual energy gradually became richer. Greg Jensen took a deep breath, showing a satisfied smile. Now he could be certain that cultivating here would be twice as effective with half the effort; although not as good as a Qi Condensing Pill, it had the advantage of being stable and enduring. Even if he wanted to practice the Guidance Technique 24 hours a day, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the effects of medicine, just absorb nature¡¯s spiritual energy. ¡°Is this the Stuart Family?¡± Duncan Kong was also greatly shocked, looking ahead with a face full of surprise. The disdain on Xavier Cooper¡¯s face disappeared, replaced by shock and envy. ¡°This¡­ this is too big, how many people can live here?¡± Before the three men¡¯s amazement subsided, the car had already stopped in front of the main building¡¯s entrance. Carmen Stuart got out of the car first, and then personally opened the door for Greg Jensen with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, please?¡± Greg Jensen felt somewhat flattered, but also became cautious in his heart. When receiving favors, one must anticipate requests! The more courteous the Stuart Family was to him, the more vigilant he became in his heart. He suspected that the Stuart Family either had some matter to request of him, or that the Stuart Family was in a crisis and reluctant to have a direct conflict with him. Or it could be both, not only unwilling to have a conflict with him but also wanting him to help resolve difficulties. After Greg Jensen thought through the key points, his mind became settled, and he got out of the car. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, this way, please.¡± ¡°Miss Stuart, after you.¡± Greg Jensen followed Carmen Stuart to the villa¡¯s entrance, where two bodyguards approached, seemingly about to search him. Duncan Kong and Xavier Cooper, who were following behind, immediately came forward, sticking close to the bodyguards. Greg Jensen glanced at the two bodyguards and said indifferently, ¡°Is this how the Stuart Family treats its guests?¡± Carmen Stuart¡¯s face flushed slightly, annoyed inside, not knowing who had arranged for these unseeing bodyguards. She glared at the two bodyguards and said sternly, ¡°Step aside, Mr. Wolfe is an honored guest, there¡¯s no need to search him.¡± One of the bodyguards hesitated and said, ¡°But Elder Stuart said¡­¡± ¡°I said step aside!¡± Carmen Stuart¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold. That bodyguard hesitated for a moment then silently stepped to the side. Carmen Stuart turned her head with a smile, ¡°Mr. Stuart, please.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and stepped into the villa. This villa must be the main building of the Stuart Family¡ªit didn¡¯t look anything special from the outside, just rather large, but upon entering, Greg Jensen learned what opulence yet understated meant. Redwood furniture and doors and windows of one single shade, along with the corridor lined with calligraphy and paintings of famous people and antique vases. Greg Jensen was dazzled by the sight and couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself, ¡°The Stuart Family truly deserves to be called a household of ¡®resounding bells and sumptuous feasts¡¯.¡± Feeling the thick spiritual energy around him and looking at the understated luxury of the decorations, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of envy. How wonderful it would be to live here; at the very least, one would not need to worry about the supply of spiritual energy for cultivation. Duncan Kong had been completely stunned by the lavishness of the Stuart Family. As a Grandmaster, a sought-after guest of many wealthy individuals, he had naturally seen plenty of luxurious residences. But those mansions paled in comparison to the Stuart Family¡¯s home. He hesitated for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, if it¡¯s possible to cooperate with the Stuart Family, we should try our best to do so.¡± Greg Jensen simply smiled noncommittally. The three of them followed Carmen Stuart to the door of a conference room. Pushing the door open, they saw more than a dozen men and women of various appearances sitting inside. Sitting in the chief seat at the conference table was an elderly man with white hair¡ªthe current Family Head of the Stuart Family, the old Master Stuart. The moment the three of them entered, they immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. ¡°Grandfather, I have brought Mr. Wolfe here,¡± Carmen Stuart said. ¡°Mhm.¡± Old Master Stuart sent an approving gaze toward Carmen Stuart and then turned to Greg Jensen with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, please have a seat.¡± After his words, the conference room fell silent as if no one intended to get up and greet him. Greg Jensen¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he stood still. Because all the seats at the conference table were taken, the only empty seat was at the very end of the table. Sitting there would undoubtedly be a demotion of status. The Stuart Family intended to intimidate him upon arrival! Greg Jensen smirked to himself and looked towards old Master Stuart with an indifferent expression. Just as he was about to speak, Carmen Stuart walked over again, pointing to her own seat with a look of embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, please sit here.¡± Old Master Stuart seemed to have just realized the situation and glanced sideways at Uncle Julian, speaking indifferently, ¡°Julian, take a seat over there. You have no foresight.¡± Uncle Julian nodded silently, stood up, cast a glance at Greg Jensen, huffed coldly, and took the seat at the end of the table. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, please sit over here,¡± Carmen Stuart implored with a hint of pleading in her eyes. She had made a promise to her aunt that she would make sure Barry Wolfe stayed this time. If she managed to drive Barry Wolfe away over this, she wouldn¡¯t know how to explain to her aunt. Greg Jensen frowned slightly and took a seat at the place on his left without saying a word. Duncan Kong and Xavier Cooper, the two men, stood behind him, their cold gazes slowly sweeping across the room, their faces full of vigilance. Carmen Stuart breathed a sigh of relief and introduced the members of the Stuart Family with a smile. To Greg Jensen¡¯s right sat old Master Stuart, and across from him was Julian Stuart, the eldest of the Stuart Family. When Greg Jensen looked over, Julian Stuart nodded and smiled at him, which he returned with a nod. After the introductions were complete, Carmen Stuart looked toward old Master Stuart. However, old Master Stuart was sitting idly with his eyes closed as though he had fallen asleep. Julian Stuart began with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Mr. Wolfe is a prodigy, having reached the Master Realm at such a young age. I never expected you to be this youthful.¡± ¡°You flatter me, Stuart,¡± Greg Jensen replied. Then calmly, he added, ¡°Perhaps we should discuss the matter of our cooperation.¡± Before Julian Stuart could speak, someone blurted out, ¡°Cooperate on what? What makes you think you¡¯re qualified to work with the Stuart Family? Just do like Daley Rogers and the others, pay tribute honestly, and the Stuart Family will ensure you are unharmed.¡± ¡°Exactly, he¡¯s just a Grandmaster, acting as if he¡¯s somebody important?¡± Several of the Stuart Family¡¯s younger members started to make noise, while people like Uncle Julian and other second-generation members did not speak, silently watching Greg Jensen. Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Chapter 488 The Fish is Dead and the Net is Broken_1 Chapter 488: Chapter 488 The Fish is Dead and the Net is Broken_1 Greg Jensen disregarded the noisy chatter beside him and stared calmly at Julian Stuart, saying, ¡°Is this the Stuart Family¡¯s condition? If so, there¡¯s no need for cooperation.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Stuart¡¯s seventh master said with a deep voice, ¡°Barry Wolfe, you¡¯re sitting here because the Stuart Family respects you. Don¡¯t disdain our wine only to be forced to drink a penalty one!¡± Greg Jensen paid him no mind, not even glancing his way, but kept his gaze steadily on Julian Stuart. The smile on Julian Stuart¡¯s face faded as he said calmly, ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, that has always been the rule in Qin Province. I hope you can understand. It¡¯s not just you. Even when Grandmaster Nathan Green of the Green family was present, they too had to pay the commission. I hope you can see things from the Stuart Family¡¯s perspective. If we exempt you from this commission today, what would the other families think?¡± Julian Stuart spoke reasonably and with a moderated tone, but the meaning behind his words carried no hint of concession. If Greg Jensen wished only to advance in the Martial Way and then live as a carefree wealthy gentleman, he might have agreed indeed. But his desire was not to indulge in food and wine nor in the intoxication of wealth, but to soar through the sky on a sword, truly free and unfettered. Therefore, the wealth and resources he needed were beyond what a small place like Qin Province could provide. And so¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I cannot accept this condition,¡± Greg Jensen said, shaking his head. Julian Stuart, seemingly anticipating Greg Jensen¡¯s response, was not surprised nor showed any anger; instead, he revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°If Grandmaster Wolfe is unwilling, then let us discuss another method.¡± Greg Jensen asked, puzzled, ¡°What method?¡± ¡°You join the Stuart Family as our patron, and I have the authority to demand only a symbolic five percent commission each year.¡± ¡°What would I need to do?¡± Julian Stuart said with a smile, ¡°As a patron, naturally, you would do what a patron should do.¡± ¡°For example?¡± ¡°For example, represent the Stuart Family in the martial competition of the Seven Provinces.¡± Julian Stuart, fearing that Greg Jensen was unaware, explained, ¡°The competition of the Seven Provinces is like the Martial Way conference of Qin Province. The strongest prevails, obtaining more resources. If Grandmaster Wolfe performs well at the competition of the Seven Provinces, the Stuart Family is willing to allocate one-tenth of the resources obtained to Grandmaster Wolfe.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but laugh. They simply couldn¡¯t reach an agreement! The Stuart Family was only willing to part with a small fraction, while Greg Jensen wanted much more, even all of it. No way around it, cultivation was an expensive pursuit. In just over a year, Greg Jensen had already spent close to a hundred million, and this did not include the medicinal materials he had obtained from various family treasuries. And this was just for the Qi Refinement Realm; upon reaching the Foundation Establishment Stage and Golden Core Stage, the cost in money and resources would be a terrifylingly huge amount. For this reason, Greg Jensen could not accept the conditions offered by the Stuart Family. The current Stuart Family was like a towering mountain blocking Greg Jensen¡¯s path. Either the mountain had to lower itself to let Greg Jensen pass over, or it had to be moved or shattered. Otherwise, Greg Jensen could only live as a wealthy gentleman. Julian Stuart, watching Greg Jensen laughing continuously, couldn¡¯t help frowning and said, ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, please share any thoughts you have. Everything can be discussed.¡± Greg Jensen said with a laugh, ¡°I do have a thought, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s appropriate to share.¡± ¡°Please speak, Grandmaster Wolfe!¡± Julian Stuart said. Greg Jensen said earnestly, ¡°The Stuart Family cooperates with me. The resources I obtain will be managed by the Stuart Family, and I¡¯m willing to concede thirty percent of the profits.¡± Before the words fell, the meeting room immediately erupted into an uproar. ¡°Barry Wolfe, let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°You want the Stuart Family to work for you? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°If you ask me, we should just kill him and be done with it, he¡¯s so clueless!¡± All the members of the Stuart Family present were furious. The resources they had acquired, having the Stuart Family manage them but only getting thirty percent of the profits, wasn¡¯t this just making the Stuart Family work for Barry Wolfe? For the Stuart Family, one of the dominators of the Seven Provinces, this condition was simply a deliberate insult. The people of the Stuart Family were filled with righteous indignation, wishing they could tear Greg Jensen to shreds then and there. Julian Stuart sat at the end of the conference table, a cold smile on his lips. It was better if negotiations failed, as it would give them an excuse to kill Barry Wolfe and avenge Troy Milton. Carmen Stuart, on the other hand, was shocked and internally troubled, as it seemed her task of recruiting Barry Wolfe was doomed to fail. However, she couldn¡¯t blame herself, as Barry Wolfe was the one who had the guts to propose such harsh terms. It wasn¡¯t just the profit share that the Stuart Family wouldn¡¯t give up; it was also a matter of losing face. Wasn¡¯t he purposefully steering the negotiations towards a breakdown? Carmen Stuart, annoyed, glanced at Greg Jensen and then turned her head to look at her father, hoping he could find a way to persuade Barry Wolfe. Julian Stuart appeared somewhat stunned before saying, ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, you must be joking, right?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m serious.¡± Upon hearing this, Julian Stuart¡¯s expression turned stern, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wolfe, but my family cannot agree to these terms.¡± Greg Jensen looked earnestly at Julian Stuart, saying, ¡°Mr. Stuart, I appreciate your sincerity, but my goal is not just Qin Province, not even just the Seven Provinces of Northwest. I hope the Stuart Family can look further ahead and not limit their vision to the Seven Provinces of Northwest. This way, there might still be a chance for us to cooperate.¡± ¡°Hah? Did I hear that wrong? Is this guy saying he wants to take the Stuart Family and rule over the Seven Provinces?¡± ¡°Telling us to look beyond the Seven Provinces, isn¡¯t that just aiming for domination?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard all day.¡± The Stuart Family burst into laughter, thinking that Greg Jensen was daydreaming and boasting without any basis. However, Julian Stuart felt that Greg Jensen said those words deliberately to humiliate the Stuart Family. His face turned very grim, and he said softly, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, that joke isn¡¯t funny at all.¡± ¡°A joke? Do you think what I just said was a joke?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, stood up, ¡°Since the Stuart Family thinks my words are a joke, then let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± He nodded to Carmen Stuart, glanced at Julian Stuart one more time, and said, ¡°It seems we cannot cooperate after all. Thank you for the Stuart Family¡¯s generous hospitality. I will take my leave.¡± With that, Greg Jensen, along with Duncan Kong and Xavier Cooper, started walking towards the exit. ¡°Wait!¡± Just then, the elderly Mr. Stuart, who had been resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. His deep gaze coldly fixed on Greg Jensen, he said in a deep voice: ¡°Are you just going to leave like that?¡± Greg Jensen paused his step, turned his head to look at the elderly Mr. Stuart, and scoffed, ¡°What? Are you planning to invite me for dinner?¡± The elderly Mr. Stuart replied evenly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about dinner later. Once we settle our business, you can have anything you want to eat.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and laughed, ¡°The old master must have fallen asleep just now and didn¡¯t hear what I said. I said¡­ our cooperation won¡¯t be possible.¡± The elderly Mr. Stuart said calmly, ¡°What if I insist on cooperating?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression chilled, his narrow eyes emitting a cold light, his icy voice like a sword, piercing straight to the hearts of everyone present. ¡°Then it will be a fight to the bitter end!¡± Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Chapter 489 Can You Keep Me?_1 Chapter 489: Chapter 489 Can You Keep Me?_1 ¡°Break the net after the fish is caught? You think you¡¯re worthy?¡± ¡°In front of the Stuart Family, you¡¯re less significant than an ant. And you dare talk about breaking the net after the fish is caught?¡± ¡°Such shameless boasting!¡± ¡°Our family even treated you with courtesy, and we should¡¯ve just slaughtered you right away!¡± ¡°Exactly, slaughter him. The dignity of the Stuart Family must not be offended!¡± When Julian Stuart saw Barry Wolfe seeking his own death, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into ridicule, ¡°Young in age, yet so big-mouthed!¡± This time, including Julian Stuart himself, everyone in the Stuart Family felt that Greg Jensen was too arrogant. Just as the rumors had described, fiercely arrogant and utterly senseless. Julian Stuart himself shook his head in silence, and the patriarch of the Stuart Family couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°It¡¯s been many years since someone dared to speak so boldly in front of the Stuart Family!¡± The patriarch¡¯s expression turned cold as he commanded, ¡°Bryson, Anthony, it¡¯s time for you to take the stage.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been here all along.¡± Before the words were finished, two elders walked in from the entrance. One of them had a youthful face despite his gray hair and was slightly overweight, holding two shiny iron balls in his hand. His smiling demeanor made it difficult for anyone to associate him with a master. Yet, Greg Jensen could feel an aura from him as stable as a mountain. The other was quite skinny, serious, not prone to laughter, looking like a living bamboo pole, with a pair of sharp eyes that were incredibly lively. The moment these two men entered, Duncan Kong immediately stepped forward to stand in front of Greg Jensen, whispering a reminder: ¡°Boss, be careful. These two are well-known Grandmasters. The chubby one is named Bryson Corl, who has perfected his Tai Chi to an extraordinary level. The two Tai Chi balls in his hands are hidden weapons, and who knows how many masters have died under those iron balls. The other is named Anthony Davis, proficient in Praying Mantis Fist, with cunning and unpredictable angles, vicious and poisonous moves that are hard to defend against.¡± ¡°Bryson Corl, as in, no money?¡± Xavier Cooper¡¯s eyes lit up, laughing, ¡°These two guys really have interesting names.¡± Duncan Kong scolded in a low voice, ¡°Shut up, what are you blabbering about at a time like this?¡± Xavier Cooper¡¯s expression turned cold as he snorted, ¡°What¡¯s there to fear, we¡¯ll just kill them all if we have to!¡± ¡°Well said, kill them all if we have to!¡± Greg Jensen said with a cold laugh. The people of the Stuart Family felt confident seeing the two Grandmasters step up, and a look of contempt appeared on their faces. ¡°Let¡¯s see how he remains arrogant now!¡± ¡°Heh, he dares to keep up his arrogance? If he does, we¡¯ll just slaughter him on the spot!¡± ¡°Thinking he can come to the Stuart Family and run wild, what¡¯s he dreaming of?¡± The Stuart Family members all felt secure now, with two Great Grandmasters present, Barry Wolfe couldn¡¯t possibly turn the situation around no matter how skilled he was. However, when Carmen Stuart saw this scene, she became extremely anxious. She had promised her aunt to recruit Barry Wolfe; what was she to do now? If a fight broke out, there would be no room for maneuvering. Julian Stuart seemed to think of something, his brows slightly furrowing, but he remained silent. The patriarch looked at Greg Jensen with a hint of a smile on his lips, speaking lightly, ¡°Young man, are you ready to talk now?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and replied, ¡°Now I¡¯m even less inclined to talk. I¡¯m a stubborn person; when I¡¯m thirsty, I drink water myself. But if someone¡¯s forcing my head down, even if I were dying of thirst, I wouldn¡¯t drink that water.¡± Upon hearing this, the patriarch¡¯s expression inevitably darkened. Julian Stuart burst out angrily, ¡°Barry Wolfe, with three Grandmasters of the Stuart Family here, do you still dare to be arrogant! Such an ignorant cur, you really must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s gall¡­¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Before Julian Stuart could finish, Greg Jensen instantly activated his Wind Control Skill, dashed forward in a single stride, and punched Julian in the chest. Thump! Julian Stuart didn¡¯t even understand what was happening. All he saw was a figure flashing before his eyes, and he was already flying backward. However, just as his body was lifted into the air, a large hand grabbed his collar. Subsequently, he was slammed forcefully onto the ground. Thud! Uncle Stuart was thrown into a mess on the spot, his instinctively gathered sliver of True Qi dissipated. Greg Jensen took a step forward, standing on Uncle Stuart¡¯s chest, and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re merely a half-step Grandmaster, killing you is as easy as slaughtering chickens or dogs. Who gave you the courage to disrespect me? Have you not heard that those who insult Grandmasters court death?¡± Uncle Stuart was scared out of his wits, for he saw a murderous intent in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes. He had an intuition that Barry Wolfe would dare to take his life. Everyone was stunned because, including Bryson Corl and Anthony Davis, no one had seen how Greg Jensen made his move. Like Uncle Stuart, they only saw a blur before he lay on the ground. Fast! Too fast! Bryson Corl and Anthony Davis exchanged a look, their expressions turning grave at the same time. Even the Stuart family patriarch felt the same. ¡°Let go of Uncle Stuart!¡± ¡°Release my Uncle immediately, or else¡­¡± At this point, the Stuart family finally came to their senses, and they all began to scold Greg Jensen angrily. The Stuart family patriarch, seeing his son being captured, couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. He stood up abruptly and shouted angrily: ¡°Barry Wolfe, if you dare harm a single hair on Old Seven, I won¡¯t let you leave the Stuart domain alive!¡± Greg Jensen turned his head, glancing at him sideways, and scoffed, ¡°Without harming him, do you think you can let me leave the Stuart domain in peace?¡± The Stuart family patriarch fell silent. Barry Wolfe had disrupted the Stuart family¡¯s control over the Qin province. He was a life-or-death enemy of the Stuart family, naturally not someone they could afford to let go after luring him in. Greg Jensen smiled, slowly lifting his foot, preparing to step down. Uncle Stuart completely panicked, ¡°Dad, save me¡­¡± ¡°You dare¡­¡± The Stuart family patriarch glared furiously. However, before he could finish his words, Greg Jensen¡¯s foot had already landed on Uncle Stuart¡¯s ankle. Crack! After the crisp sound of bone breaking, Uncle Stuart immediately let out a pig-like scream of agony. ¡°Ah, my leg! I¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡± The Stuart family patriarch shouted, ¡°Barry Wolfe, you¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, you¡¯d better kill me here and now, never let me escape, or else I will become the Stuart family¡¯s worst nightmare. Unless every member of the Stuart family stays indoors, I will kill every single one of you until there is no one left in the Stuart family!¡± The corners of Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth turned up slightly, tauntingly saying, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you once more, are you sure that these few here can keep me?¡± In this moment, silence fell! The conference room plunged into dead silence. Remembering the speed at which Greg Jensen had just moved, everyone suddenly became mute, like cicadas in winter. It wasn¡¯t for any other reason, but because Greg Jensen was simply too fast! So fast that they couldn¡¯t even see him clearly, so how could they hope to catch him? The face of the Stuart family patriarch became grave once more. He couldn¡¯t help but speculate in his heart that if he faced Barry Wolfe, would he be able to catch even a glimpse of him. The answer was negative! Barry Wolfe, with such qinggong and movement technique, had placed himself in an invincible position. Unless Barry Wolfe was willing to fight to the death, it wouldn¡¯t matter how many more people they brought; he said he would leave, and they simply couldn¡¯t stop him. And letting Barry Wolfe escape was a consequence the Stuart family could not afford. If a Grandmaster set his heart to become an assassin, then no one could stop him, at least not anyone from the Stuart family. What¡¯s more, this Grandmaster was the young and famously accomplished Barry Wolfe. A Grandmaster known for his lethalness and peerless strength! Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: Chapter 490: Leave Proudly_1 Chapter 490: Chapter 490: Leave Proudly_1 Grandfather Stuart¡¯s face grew increasingly unpleasant. Letting Barry Wolfe go was something he couldn¡¯t bear, but if a fight truly broke out and Wolfe managed to escape, the Stuart Family would be in big trouble. For a moment, he felt like he was riding a tiger and couldn¡¯t get off. Carmen Stuart was clever, too. Seeing the expression on her grandfather¡¯s face, she instantly understood and quickly ran to his side, coquettishly saying: ¡°Grandpa, Great-Aunt gave me the task of recruiting Grandmaster Wolfe. With all this fighting and killing, how can I recruit him? Why don¡¯t you let him go for my sake, please?¡± There was a way out, but Grandfather Stuart didn¡¯t want to take it because anyone with eyes could see that the Stuart Family had backed down. No matter how elegantly the exit was crafted, it couldn¡¯t change that fact. ¡°Duncan Kong.¡± ¡°Present!¡± Seeing that Grandfather Stuart remained silent, Greg Jensen loudly commanded, ¡°If anyone dares to stop me later, don¡¯t mind anything else, just single out the Stuart family members to kill. If they know martial arts, kill every single one you see.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Duncan Kong didn¡¯t hesitate at all and directly agreed. His life was already bound to Greg Jensen¡¯s; If Jensen died, he couldn¡¯t live either. Xavier Cooper leaned in and asked, ¡°Boss, what about me?¡± ¡°Leave the ordinary people to you!¡± ¡°You got it!¡± Xavier Cooper looked at the Stuart family members with a fierce gaze, the corner of his mouth revealing a chilling smile, ¡°I guarantee I¡¯ll kill them all cleanly, leaving none behind!¡± Greg Jensen smiled, glanced at Grandfather Stuart, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Without waiting for the Stuart family¡¯s reaction, he walked out with the two men. Julian Stuart, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but explode with rage, shouting, ¡°Old Bryson, Old Anthony, what are you thinking? Stop him for me!¡± Bryson Corl and Anthony Davis stepped forward to block the way upon seeing this, but their gazes turned to Grandfather Stuart. They were unclear about Wolfe¡¯s combat ability, but given the speed he had shown before, Bryson and Anthony didn¡¯t think they could stop him. If Grandfather Stuart made up his mind, they would have to fight to the death. But before that, they didn¡¯t want to clash with Wolfe. With Jensen¡¯s speed, he was already in an invincible position. Fighting him to the death would not only be a lost cause, but it might also lead to their defeat. ¡°Grandpa, Great-Aunt said Wolfe is not someone we can afford to offend.¡± ¡°Dad, Carmen¡¯s right. The competition between the seven provinces is approaching, and we can¡¯t kill him anyway. Why make an enemy out of him for nothing?¡± Julian Stuart had made up his mind and stepped forward to speak for Jensen. His thoughts aligned with Great-Aunt¡¯s, believing that someone like Wolfe should not be affronted lightly, else it would spell disaster for the Stuart Family. Moreover, the competition between the seven provinces was about to start, and the Stuart Family was already short on combat strength due to Drake Stuart¡¯s absence. Offending another powerful enemy would be like adding frost to snow, wouldn¡¯t it? Actually, Grandfather Stuart knew all this very well; it was just a matter of face, as letting Wolfe go now would be akin to slapping his own face. He was still somewhat unwilling and said with a heavy voice, ¡°Young man, are you sure you want to be an enemy of the Stuart Family?¡± Jensen¡¯s steps paused slightly, he half-turned his head, and an aura explosively burst forth from him, his voice as cold as from the depths of hell, chilling people to the bone. ¡°So¡­ is your Stuart Family ready for a fight to the bitter end?¡± At that moment, silence fell! The Stuart family, intimidated by the aura, subconsciously held their breath, not even daring to breathe heavily. They seemed to have an illusion that any slight movement of their own would provoke Wolfe¡¯s thunderous strike. Outside the window, the clouds rolled by leisurely. In the interplay of light and shadow, the shadows transformed. At that moment, Wolfe seemed like a demonic deity, his tall figure towering between heaven and earth. Like a mountain looming over them, the crowd felt so oppressed they could barely breathe. ¡°Let him go¡­¡± Mr. Stuart said weakly. Upon hearing this, all the Stuarts were stunned, and looked at him in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t believe that the old man had actually compromised. They were even more incredulous that the powerful Stuart Family had to compromise with a single person! It was unprecedented! Drake Stuart¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he said in disbelief, ¡°Dad, you¡­¡± ¡°I said let him go!¡± Mr. Stuart¡¯s voice suddenly rose, and his deep voice carried an indescribable anger. Bryson Corl and Anthony Davis exchanged a glance, then silently stepped aside. Greg Jensen smiled, leading Duncan Kong and his companion out while everyone watched, walking tall and proud. Duncan Kong and Xavier Cooper were also very tense, not breathing easy until they stepped out of the villa, seated in the car, and only then they let out a long sigh of relief. Xavier Cooper, wiping a nonexistent sweat, exaggerated, ¡°My God, the Stuart Family is terrifying; I was scared to death. I¡¯m never coming back here again.¡± Greg Jensen smiled again and said cryptically, ¡°What if in the future, you end up living here?¡± ¡°I definitely don¡¯t want to live here.¡± Xavier Cooper shook his head. Duncan Kong seemed to be lost in thought for a moment; then he silently started the car and drove off. ¡­ Inside the conference room. Mr. Stuart was silent for a moment before standing up and heading outside. ¡°Just let him go like that?¡± ¡°Yes, how can we just let him leave?¡± ¡°This is a disgrace to the Stuarts!¡± After a brief silence, the conference room instantly erupted into an uproar. Julian Stuart glanced at everyone and ordered, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. First, take the seventh brother to the hospital.¡± Drake Stuart¡¯s face was terribly grim as the Stuart family members carried him out. Carmen Stuart voiced her concern, ¡°Dad, there won¡¯t be any trouble from Barry Wolfe¡¯s end will there?¡± Julian Stuart paused, then said with a cold laugh, ¡°Letting him step out of the Stuarts was already an exception. If he thinks this isn¡¯t over, then let him try. Our Stuart Family isn¡¯t made of clay!¡± ¡°Right.¡± Carmen Stuart¡¯s face still showed a trace of worry. After hesitating for a moment, she went to a corner with her cell phone to call her cousin. ¡°Cousin, the talks fell through.¡± After Carmen Stuart explained the situation, there was a moment of silence on the line from her cousin. It took a while before she finally spoke, ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s leave it at that for now. We¡¯ll discuss further during the family meeting in a few days.¡± Carmen Stuart asked, ¡°Cousin, what about things at home¡­¡± Her cousin snorted coldly, ¡°The Stuarts have had it too easy these years, which has led some people to always consider themselves the best in the world. This might be a good thing. After experiencing this matter, I hope they can reflect on themselves. Don¡¯t worry about home affairs. When you are free, talk to Barry Wolfe, comfort him. He obviously has a lot of pride and responds better to gentleness than force.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Carmen Stuart couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. Was she really expected to comfort that lecher? Her cheeks flushed, she scoffed, ¡°Just send him a text to explain, and that¡¯s good enough. Does he really think I will go comfort him personally?¡± The Stuart family members dispersed, but the emotional tumult was far from settling down; on the contrary, it seemed to escalate even more. Meanwhile, the provincial capital appeared calm, but undercurrents were stirring. The news of Barry Wolfe visiting the Stuart Family had spread almost to every Martial Way noble house. All the Family Heads were either gathering in groups or staying alone at home, all waiting for news from Barry Wolfe. If by evening Barry Wolfe had not returned, they would have to start making plans early. Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Chapter 491 Unparalleled Limelight_1 Chapter 491: Chapter 491 Unparalleled Limelight_1 ¡°` ¡°Old Chen, why hasn¡¯t the boss come back yet?¡± Simon Cooper poured himself a cup of tea, looked up at Trent Preston, and said speechlessly: ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I mean, you¡¯re not young anymore. Why are you acting like a child?¡± Trent Preston sighed, ¡°I wish I could afford not to worry. The future of over a dozen members of the Preston family depends on the boss. How could I not be concerned?¡± Simon Cooper spoke calmly, ¡°Trust me, the boss will definitely come back.¡± ¡°I hope so¡­¡± Before he could finish, Trent Preston¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He answered and after listening for a while, his face lit up with joy: ¡°Old Chen, you really called it; the boss is back.¡± ¡°The boss isn¡¯t hurt, is he?¡± ¡°No, Glen Wolfe told me that both Duncan Kong and Xavier Cooper are fine, so the boss is definitely okay.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Simon Cooper remained outwardly calm, but his heart was full of shock. He had only been comforting Trent Preston, yet Barry Wolfe had actually returned from the Stuart family. Could it be that Barry Wolfe had reached a cooperation with the Stuart family? Simon Cooper¡¯s expression subtly changed. Barry Wolfe¡¯s cooperation with the Stuart family was both good and bad news for him. The long-disturbed provincial city could finally settle down, and everyone could continue to do business happily. Only now, the Cooper and Preston families might need to pay more dues. Anyway, the return of Barry Wolfe was good news; at least the Cooper family didn¡¯t have to pick sides again. At the same time, the news of Barry Wolfe¡¯s return spread, resulting in mixed reactions. The family heads who had just sent gifts to Greg Jensen that morning were naturally overjoyed, while those who were still watching and waiting felt somewhat disappointed. ¡°How did Barry Wolfe return so easily? Did he reach cooperation with the Stuart family?¡± ¡°Cooperation my ass. I heard he pissed off Old Master Stuart so much, their talk completely broke down.¡± ¡°What? They broke down? Then why didn¡¯t the Stuart family keep him?¡± The person who spoke earlier said cryptically, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Maybe the Stuart family had some concerns.¡± Hearing this, a few others were surprised. They were all shrewd individuals; some things didn¡¯t need to be spelled out too clearly¡ª they understood what was unsaid. If the negotiations had indeed broken down, according to the Stuart family¡¯s past behavior, they would have kept Barry Wolfe and reconsolidated their power in the provincial city. Now that Barry Wolfe had walked out of the Stuart household unharmed, that already said a lot. ¡°The Stuart family has gotten old¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, if you want to die don¡¯t drag us down with you.¡± Many shared this sentiment, so much so that shortly after Greg Jensen arrived at the villa, those family heads who had previously been waiting brought gifts and came visiting. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, this is a century-old Lingzhi, please accept it.¡± ¡°Mr. Wolfe, please take a look at this painting and appraise it¡­¡± With the examples of the previous family heads, those who came later didn¡¯t dare to come with meager gifts. The items they brought were worth at least seven to eight hundred thousand each. Greg Jensen accepted everything without refusal, gesturing grandly for Trey Holmes to collect it all. Women love shiny things, and this was perfectly exemplified in Trey Holmes. She had no interest in the famous calligraphy, paintings, Century Medicine, but upon seeing jade bracelets and gemstone necklaces, she was mesmerized. Greg Jensen found it amusing and said, ¡°Alright, stop looking. Pick a couple of pieces for yourself.¡± ¡°` ¡°Thank you, boss, you¡¯re the best!¡± Trey Holmes was overjoyed, couldn¡¯t help himself and hugged Greg Jensen around the neck, planting a kiss on him. The next second, both of them froze. Trey Holmes, her face flushed red, turned around and started selecting jewelry. Greg Jensen felt a ripple in his heart and said half-jokingly, ¡°Office romances are not allowed.¡± At his words, Trey Holmes burst into laughter. Looking at all the treasures in the room, Greg Jensen also broke into a smile; last time, he had already received items worth several billion. This time there was even more, worth at least ten billion. Furthermore, there was good news from the Simmons family. Since Troy Milton¡¯s death, the Simmons family had partnered with the Preston Family and the Peach Blossom Group to become a new conglomerate corporation. Following a simple ribbon-cutting ceremony, the new company began its official operations. After one month of operation, the financial statement for the first month was out, including some unfinished projects, projecting a monthly profit of thirty billion and an estimated annual profit of around four hundred billion. Even if it had to be divided into three parts, Greg Jensen would still get over a hundred billion. Whilst happy, Greg Jensen also became vigilant. The Stuart Family affair was not over; they would definitely continue to cause him trouble. And this time, it made him realize that he urgently needed to build his own force. If the Stuart Family could attract Master-level experts with money, so could he! As long as he recruited enough experts, he would occupy more resources within the seven provinces, and as resources increased, his cultivation speed would also rise significantly. As more and more people came to offer gifts, the news that ¡°the Stuart Family backed off¡± spread like wildfire. In Qin Province, the name of Glen Wolfe, the dashing Magician, was unrivaled. Logically, with Glen Wolfe¡¯s renowned name and generous conditions, there should have been many experts flocking to him. But, Duncan Kong visited several Grandmasters, and they all declined for various reasons, either because of family obligations or personal matters that made it inconvenient to follow Glen Wolfe. Greg Jensen was puzzled and only after talking with Duncan Kong did he learn that those people simply looked down on him. They could attach themselves to the Stuart Family, but wouldn¡¯t follow Greg Jensen. The Stuart Family was powerful, the family prosperous, with many male members; even if the Family Head died, there would be others to take over the business. Glen Wolfe was different; it was just him from start to finish. If he died today, tomorrow there would be no benefits to be had. Greg Jensen felt somewhat disheartened, was silent for a long time and then looked up to ask, ¡°Are there any half-step Master Realm experts who¡¯ve been on the cusp for a long time without breaking through?¡± Duncan Kong pondered and said, ¡°There are some indeed, but people like that have almost all aligned themselves with others to gain more resources to breakthrough into the Master Realm.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t there any who haven¡¯t aligned themselves with someone yet?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Duncan Kong thought for a moment and said, ¡°There actually is one, it¡¯s just that his family situation is a bit special.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes lit up as he hastily asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with his family?¡± ¡°The man is named Terry Cooke; he¡¯s a master of Eight Forms Palm and has been half-step into the Master Realm for ten years. However, his wife has been seriously ill, and he hasn¡¯t shown his face in the martial world for a long time.¡± ¡°Seriously ill? What illness?¡± Duncan Kong hesitated and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but I heard that even after spending all his wealth, he couldn¡¯t cure her.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a man of deep affection.¡± Greg Jensen sighed and smiled, ¡°Get him to come over; tell him I can cure his wife¡¯s illness.¡± ¡°Okay, boss, I¡¯ll get someone to notify him right away.¡± Duncan Kong considered Terry Cooke a friend, but they hadn¡¯t been in touch for a long time. It took a lot of effort to track down Terry Cooke¡¯s number through a chain of contacts. Once the call connected, and Terry Cooke learned it was Duncan Kong calling, he was very happy. But when Duncan Kong explained his purpose, Terry Cooke fell silent. Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Chapter 492 Visiting_1 Chapter 492: Chapter 492 Visiting_1 For many years, Terry Cooke has sought out doctors, and with his capabilities, he even found many famous physicians. However, having seen so many doctors, even going abroad, his wife¡¯s illness showed no signs of improvement. These types who claim they can cure from the start, eighty percent of them are frauds. Duncan Kong thought Terry Cooke was still hesitating, so he laughed and said, ¡°Terry, you better come over quick. The boss¡¯s medical skills are incredibly brilliant. Let him take a look at your wife. He¡¯s sure to cure her.¡± Terry Cooke said gravely, ¡°Duncan, I¡¯m happy you could make this call for me, but let¡¯s forget about medical treatment. We¡¯re fine as we are now.¡± Upon hearing this, Duncan Kong couldn¡¯t help but pause and said, ¡°Terry, why wouldn¡¯t you come when such a good opportunity arises?¡± Terry Cooke fell silent for a moment and then stated gravely, ¡°Duncan, you don¡¯t need to say any more. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere right now.¡± Duncan Kong suddenly understood and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± Terry Cooke gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Duncan, my wife¡¯s disease has stumped all the famous doctors; how can I believe you when your boss is barely in his twenties?¡± ¡°No, what does being good at medicine have to do with being young or not? I¡¯m telling you¡­¡± ¡°Alright, my wife needs to take her medicine now. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Without letting Duncan Kong finish, Terry Cooke hung up the phone directly. ¡°Boss, Terry Cooke doesn¡¯t believe us.¡± Duncan Kong had a bitter smile on his face. Greg Jensen frowned slightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If he doesn¡¯t believe us, then we¡¯ll just have to make a trip over there ourselves. It¡¯s a good opportunity to help him move his family over.¡± ¡°That¡­ okay.¡± As the two left the study, they saw Trey Holmes directing workers on how to arrange the vases and calligraphies that the Family Heads had sent, placing them around the villa. Seeing Greg Jensen come out, Trey Holmes pointed around with a sense of accomplishment, ¡°Boss, come and see, how did I do?¡± Greg Jensen nodded with a smile, ¡°Well done, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± There were already some vases and calligraphies in the villa, but most of them were modern crafts, which looked luxurious but lacked a sense of stability. After decorating with these antiques, the villa suddenly climbed several notches in class. However, Greg Jensen still felt a pang of heartache¡ªbillions of dollars worth of goods were all placed in the house, such a waste. If he¡¯d converted them into cash or traded them for medicinal herbs, how many Qi Condensing Pills could he have produced? He shook his head; the materials for the Qi Condensing Pill were hard to come by. Even though various Family Heads helped in the search, it wasn¡¯t something he could have on demand. Forget it. Since Trey Holmes likes it, let her keep it as it is. Looking at the villa, which had ascended in class by several levels, Greg Jensen suddenly thought of the Stuart Family, and couldn¡¯t help but reflect on his own situation. What of him? The Stuart Family was the true definition of wasteful extravagance. Thinking of the vast Stuart estate and the rich Spiritual Energy within it, Greg Jensen felt envious. If he could live there, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about finding materials for Qi Condensing Pills all the time. No, he might still worry. After all, with a rich supply of Spiritual Energy, he could continue to consume Elixirs. Greg Jensen cast aside these messy thoughts and told Trey Holmes to carry on with her work at home while he and Duncan Kong got in the car and headed straight for Jamae City. Xavier Cooper didn¡¯t come along this time; he was busy instructing Brandon Brent and Theo Carter. Greg Jensen planned to have Brandon Brent and his group organize some experts specifically to gather various kinds of information for him and to handle some covert tasks. Back in Jamae City, it was the help of Jay Brent and Theo Carter that made it so easy to bring down the Lin family. If he could obtain accurate information, Greg Jensen would be able to take the initiative on many occasions. Greg Jensen and Duncan Kong drove for over three hours before they finally arrived in Jamae Province, Liangzhou City. Following the address sent by a friend, Duncan Kong drove through the twists and turns of Liangzhou City, eventually parking the car in an alleyway. ¡°` The hutongs were filled with traditional courtyards, and most of the residents were elderly people who were emotionally attached to the old houses and couldn¡¯t bear to leave. There were also some high-ranking officials and nobles who loved the traditional architecture. After spending a lot of money to purchase these properties, they would renovate them and occasionally live there for a few days. ¡°There¡¯s a medical hall at the entrance of the alley, and this is it.¡± ¡°Hmm, park the car on the side, and let¡¯s go down and have a look.¡± ¡°Sure thing, boss.¡± Duncan Kong parked the car on the side and followed Greg Jensen into the alley. After asking around at two or three places, they finally found Terry Cooke¡¯s home. They rang the doorbell, and soon footstep sounds came from inside. A moment later, a man in his fifties with a weathered face opened the door. ¡°You are¡­ Duncan?¡± ¡°Haha, Terry, long time no see!¡± Duncan Kong laughed heartily and embraced Terry Cooke. Terry Cooke¡¯s face was a picture of surprise, but when he saw Greg Jensen beside Duncan, his expression turned grave again, ¡°Duncan, this is the boss you mentioned?¡± ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my boss, Barry Wolfe.¡± Duncan Kong laughed it off, ¡°Boss, this is the Terry Cooke I¡¯ve told you about.¡± Greg Jensen clasped his hands together, ¡°Master Terry, hello, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡± ¡°Hmm, please come in.¡± Terry Cooke was obviously not too fond of Greg Jensen, but out of regard for Duncan Kong, he returned the gesture and let the two men inside. The courtyard was neatly kept, with clean cement floors, flowers and plants in the corners, and even a German Shepherd. Before they entered the house, Greg Jensen smelled a strong scent of medicine. He took a deep breath and said to himself, ¡°Bistort, Wild Yam, Kadsura Stem, Mulberry Mistletoe, Four Wonder Powder?¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± At those words, Terry Cooke was taken aback, looking at Greg Jensen, then at Duncan Kong next to him, understanding dawned on him. It must have been Duncan Kong who told him about his wife¡¯s illness, so he was just making a wild guess. A hint of contempt flashed in Terry Cooke¡¯s eyes, and he quickly walked into the house. Duncan Kong said awkwardly, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t take it personally with him. He¡¯s just like that.¡± ¡°No worries, let¡¯s go in and take a look first.¡± Greg Jensen uttered casually and stepped into the house. The main house had three rooms, with the living room at the entrance and bedrooms to the left and right. In the living room, there was a wooden couch, and Terry Cooke¡¯s wife was lying on it, watching the doorway with her head tilted. Terry Cooke was helping her put on a coat, apparently planning to go out. Duncan ran over eagerly, ¡°Terry, since my boss is here, why not let him take a look at your wife?¡± ¡°Look at what? What¡¯s there to see?¡± Terry Cooke retorted offhandedly. Upon hearing this, Duncan Kong immediately took offense, ¡°Terry Cooke, what the hell do you mean by that? You don¡¯t welcome me, is that it?¡± Terry Cooke replied irritably, ¡°Duncan, had you come alone, I would have welcomed you with open arms, but you bring a charlatan to my house. How do you expect me to welcome you?¡± Duncan Kong¡¯s face darkened, ready to retort, but Terry Cooke had already lifted his wife into a wheelchair and began pushing her outside. Without looking back, he said, ¡°My wife is due for her acupuncture, I can¡¯t entertain you any longer, apologies.¡± ¡°` Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Chapter 493 Fulfillment_1 Chapter 493: Chapter 493 Fulfillment_1 ¡°Boss, look at this¡­¡± Greg frowned and said, ¡°Forget it. His wife has been sick for so long; it¡¯s understandable.¡± ¡°So what do we do now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s follow him and see; we can¡¯t just have come all this way for nothing.¡± Greg, with Duncan by his side, followed Terry into the alleyway and into the clinic. After noticing them, Terry just frowned and wheeled his wife straight into the clinic at the mouth of the alley. The clinic¡¯s physician was a grey-haired elder who was sterilizing silver needles when Greg entered¡ªit looked like he was about to perform acupuncture on Terry¡¯s wife. Greg wasn¡¯t in a hurry and casually found a spot to sit down. The elder glanced up at Greg, then turned to ask, ¡°Is this your friend?¡± Terry replied indifferently, ¡°One¡¯s a swindler, and the other is no longer a friend.¡± The elder nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right; no one who associates with swindlers can be called a friend.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Duncan¡¯s face soured, and with a glare at the elder and a snort, he chose to stay silent. Greg watched calmly and then suddenly spoke out, ¡°You prescribed her Four Wonder Powder, and the acupuncture should also be of the type that dispels dampness. Do you think her condition, this flaccid paralysis, is caused by the invasion of dampness?¡± The elder looked up in surprise, turned to Terry, and said, ¡°This swindler knows a few things.¡± Terry curled his lip, ¡°What knowledge? It was the guy next to him who said it.¡± ¡°Oh, no wonder.¡± The elder paid no more attention to Greg and bent his head to seriously begin the acupuncture. As the elder continued inserting needles, Greg couldn¡¯t help frowning and reminded him, ¡°Old man, you¡¯ve treated her for so long without success. Haven¡¯t you ever thought that maybe you¡¯re treating her the wrong way?¡± Upon hearing this, the elder¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He looked up and stared coldly at Greg, saying, ¡°Kid, if you want to stay, stay; if you don¡¯t, get out. Don¡¯t delay my treatment.¡± Greg responded calmly, ¡°From what I see, this isn¡¯t saving a life¡ªit¡¯s harming one.¡± Hearing this, the elder¡¯s face could no longer hide his anger, and he said coldly, ¡°Terry, I can¡¯t treat your wife¡¯s illness. Go find someone else who can do it.¡± Terry¡¯s face darkened as he glared at Greg, ¡°Barry Wolfe, right? Please leave, you¡¯re not welcome here. Don¡¯t disturb Doctor Sun treating my wife.¡± Greg glanced at Terry¡¯s wife, who was lying on the bed looking drowsy, and said lightly, ¡°Are you sure you want me to leave? If this keeps up, your wife will soon be gone.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± When Terry heard Greg say his wife was on her last legs, he became furiously angry, ¡°Get out, you¡¯re not welcome here!¡± ¡°Death to those who insult the Grandmaster!¡± Duncan, afraid that Terry¡¯s anger might provoke Greg and bring disaster, roared loudly. Terry had been out of the martial world for years and had not heard of the Magician¡¯s reputation, so naturally, he did not take Greg seriously. Upon hearing Duncan¡¯s words, Terry¡¯s complexion shifted slightly, a flicker of wariness crossing his eyes, but he maintained his composure and said, ¡°So what if he¡¯s a Grandmaster? Does that give him the right to disrupt someone else¡¯s treatment?¡± ¡°No.¡± Greg replied indifferently, ¡°So, just make sure you don¡¯t beg me later.¡± ¡°Beg you? What a joke!¡± Terry sneered, full of disdain. A Martial Arts Grandmaster might be formidable, but that didn¡¯t mean he was also adept at healing. The elderly Doctor Sun pointed toward the door and said, ¡°Friend, please leave and remember to close the door behind you.¡± Greg Jensen glanced again at Terry Cooke¡¯s wife lying on the bed and said, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t continue to use the method of dispelling dampness to give her acupuncture.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Old Master Sun truly became angry this time. A youngster who hadn¡¯t even grown a full set of hair, questioning his medical skills over and over again¡ªdid he really think he was made of mud? Greg Jensen snorted with a smirk and shook his head as he walked out. ¡°Old Terry, you¡¯re going to regret this.¡± Duncan Kong had utmost trust in Greg Jensen. In his view, since Greg Jensen said that Terry Cooke¡¯s wife was nearing her end, then that was indeed the case. If Terry Cooke didn¡¯t believe it, then he was merely asking for trouble. Duncan Kong dropped a remark and then followed Greg Jensen outside. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry, Terry Cooke is a bit stubborn, but his Kung Fu is still pretty good. He won the respect of the entire Martial Way community in Liangzhou with just his Eight Forms Palm.¡± ¡°Eight Forms Palm?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s interest was piqued as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s his relation to that Alexander Lewis from before?¡± ¡°They¡¯re considered martial brothers, but their relationship isn¡¯t good, and it seems like they also hold grudges. Because Alexander Lewis joined their school to learn the art, and after mastering the Eight Forms Palm, he betrayed the school.¡± Duncan Kong paused, then continued, ¡°It¡¯s said that their master really liked Alexander Lewis. Since he left the school, their master fell ill and soon passed away. To avenge his master, Terry Cooke even went to find Alexander Lewis, intending to clean house for his master. But in the end, Terry Cooke was soft-hearted and let Alexander Lewis off.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded. Since the martial brothers were on bad terms, he felt relieved. He had just killed Alexander Lewis not long ago; if Terry Cooke came after him for revenge, that would be quite entertaining. ¡°Boss, should we go back?¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ll just wait in the car.¡± Greg Jensen said confidently, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before Terry Cooke comes to beg us.¡± ¡°Hmm, then¡­ we¡¯ll just wait a bit.¡± Duncan Kong felt his words were somewhat mystical but didn¡¯t voice his thoughts. He stepped forward to open the car door for Greg Jensen, then sat down in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡­ Inside the clinic, Terry Cooke¡¯s wife had fallen into a coma. Amyotrophy, also known as Amyotrophic Lateral Sclerosis in Western medicine, begins with stiffness and atrophy of the muscles starting from the back, until the entire body loses sensation and becomes immobile. The cause of this disease has not been clarified to this day, and even within Chinese medicine, there are various possible etiologies. Damp-heat, trauma, blood stasis, suppressed emotions, and so on. Watching his wife fall into a coma once more, Terry Cooke couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dr. Sun, how is my wife doing?¡± Old Master Sun shook his head and sighed, ¡°Her situation is not optimistic. I estimate she only has one or two months left, and she could leave us at any time. My treatment isn¡¯t having much of an effect, only managing to delay the inevitable a little.¡± As he said this, he frowned and continued, ¡°According to the records in the ¡®Inner Canon,¡¯ her amyotrophy should be caused by damp-heat. Why then is there no effect?¡± Terry Cooke forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s already very good. If it weren¡¯t for Dr. Sun, my wife might have passed away a long time ago.¡± Just then, the woman lying on the bed suddenly opened her mouth wide, gasping for air as if she couldn¡¯t breathe, and took a deep breath, making a sound similar to a bellows. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Her body stiffened and began to tremble involuntarily. Old Master Sun¡¯s face changed, and he quickly felt the woman¡¯s pulse, exclaiming, ¡°Impossible, how could she suffer an attack so quickly?¡± Terry Cooke, with his face gone pale with anxiety, said, ¡°Dr. Sun, what should we do now? You must save my wife.¡± Old Master Sun did not dare to delay, quickly taking out the silver needles and giving the woman another acupuncture treatment. Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Chapter 494 Harm Others Harm Yourself_1 Chapter 494: Chapter 494 Harm Others Harm Yourself_1 ¡°` However, the acupuncture that had always slightly alleviated the symptoms was now utterly ineffectual, and the woman continued to gasp for air, her voice straining. Her body was shaking more and more violently. At this, Old Sun also panicked. After trying several other methods, a look of defeat appeared on his face. ¡°Is there¡­ no way left?¡± Terry Cooke asked in a daze. Old Sun shook his head, about to speak when he suddenly thought of something and urgently said, ¡°Quick, find that young man from earlier, bring him back here.¡± ¡°Are you referring to Barry Wolfe?¡± After asking, Terry Cooke also realized. Wolfe had said earlier that his wife was about to give out. At the time, they thought Wolfe was just spouting mystic nonsense, but it had come true so quickly. Since Wolfe had foreseen it and had consistently wanted to help, he must have a way. With this realization, Terry Cooke no longer hesitated and dashed out. But as soon as he stepped outside, he was stunned¡ªhe had no idea where the man had gone. ¡°Duncan Kong, right, call him.¡± Having the revelation, Terry Cooke pulled out his cellphone and dialed a number that had called earlier. ¡°We¡¯re in the Mercedes up ahead, come over by yourself.¡± As soon as the call connected, Duncan Kong, as if he had foreseen this moment, casually dropped a sentence and then hung up, his attitude cold as if he were a stranger. But to Terry Cooke¡¯s ears, it was like the sound of heaven. He looked around and immediately spotted the Mercedes, and hurried over as fast as he could. Inside the Mercedes, Duncan Kong saw Terry Cooke running toward them and turned his head in shock, ¡°Boss, he¡­ he¡¯s really come.¡± ¡°Yeah, go on down.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face was calm, as if nothing was wrong, as he opened the car door and stepped out. Duncan Kong paused for a moment before following him out of the car. By the time they got out, Terry Cooke had already reached them and, without a word, knelt before Jensen. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, I¡¯m sorry, I was blind before. Please, if you can save my wife, I¡¯ll do anything you ask,¡± he begged. ¡°Get up first,¡± Jensen frowned and gestured for Duncan Kong to help him up, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with your wife now?¡± ¡°Unconscious, convulsing all over, seems like she¡¯s having trouble breathing.¡± ¡°Symptoms of organ failure are showing.¡± Hearing this, Terry Cooke¡¯s face went even paler, and he pleaded with a tremble, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, I beg you, you must save her, if you don¡¯t, she¡¯ll really have no hope.¡± Jensen frowned and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go have a look now, but if she¡¯s already too far gone, don¡¯t blame me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Terry Cooke had thought that Wolfe would take advantage of the situation to extort or insult him, but he had agreed so readily. Overjoyed, he quickly agreed, and then ran back to the clinic as fast as he could. ¡°Doctor Sun¡­¡± Old Sun was already sweating with anxiety when he saw Terry Cooke coming. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Is he here?¡± ¡°He is, he is.¡± ¡°Quick, let him have a look.¡± The same Old Sun who had been cold and stern with Jensen just a while ago had now done a complete one-eighty in attitude. He rushed to make way, more eager than if meeting his own father. Jensen ignored him, walking straight to the woman¡¯s side. He saw her eyes tightly closed, her lips turning blue, her body trembling uncontrollably. After taking the woman¡¯s pulse, he scolded without turning his head, ¡°Illness isn¡¯t treated the way you do. You¡¯ve misdiagnosed her condition and still have the nerve to give acupuncture and reprimand others.¡± ¡°` Before his words had fallen, he had already taken a silver needle from his bag and pierced it into the woman¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, five needles had already been inserted. Old Master Sun¡¯s face turned beet red from what Greg Jensen was saying; he was about to retort when his eyes suddenly widened in disbelief. Because, to his astonishment, the woman¡¯s complexion turned rosy in an instant, and her breathing became much steadier. How is this possible? Old Master Sun was dumbfounded. He had been busy for half the day without any response, so how come she began to improve after someone else had seen her for just a few moments? What was going on? ¡°Do you understand where you went wrong?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve read a lot of books and know many prescriptions, but your diagnostic methods are rubbish. Traditional Chinese Medicine is about treating according to differentiation, your skills, while sufficient for common ailments such as headaches and fevers, are better left aside for difficult and complex diseases like flaccidity syndrome; it¡¯s harmful to both others and yourself.¡± Old Master Sun was so embarrassed that his ears turned red, but he knew that Greg Jensen was not wrong. He learned his medical skills from an old village doctor, but they had spent too little time together, so a lot of his pulse diagnoses were groped from descriptions in books. With more common diseases, the cases were plentiful and, over time, he had accumulated certain experience, which posed no great issue for him now. But when it came to flaccidity syndrome, he was somewhat at a loss. He knew Terry Cooke¡¯s wife had flaccidity syndrome, yet he had no idea what caused the disease. As a result, despite all his efforts, Terry Cooke¡¯s wife¡¯s condition had still not improved. Silver needles were inserted into the woman¡¯s body, one by one; some disappearing up to the handle, others just touching lightly, with varying depth and angles. Greg Jensen¡¯s hands moved with incredible speed, leaving Old Master Sun dazzled by the display. After a little while, Terry Cooke¡¯s wife¡¯s breathing began to lengthen until it was no different from that of a normal person¡¯s¡ªas if she were simply asleep. Terry Cooke was still somewhat nervous, but his complexion had improved significantly. Meanwhile, Old Master Sun could not help asking, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, what caused her flaccidity syndrome?¡± His attitude was very respectful, a stark contrast to his previous demeanor. A man in his fifties, he was like a primary school student asking his teacher a question, standing respectfully to the side, cautiously inquiring: ¡°I noticed her dry mouth and bitterness, a white and greasy tongue coating, which is clearly an upward surge of damp heat.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Then have you ever considered what exactly caused her symptoms of damp heat to surge upward?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Is it the damp heat that caused the flaccidity syndrome, or is it the flaccidity syndrome that caused the damp heat?¡± Boom! Upon hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s last question, Old Master Sun felt his head buzz as all that he had been unable to understand suddenly became crystal clear. Regret showed plainly on his face as he bowed deeply to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen could feel his motion, but he had no reaction, regardless of whether the other party was apologizing or expressing gratitude, as it was all deserved. Seeing no response from Greg Jensen, Old Master Sun did not mind and turned to bow to Terry Cooke as well. Terry Cooke jumped with fright, ¡°Doctor Sun, what are you doing? Please get up.¡± Old Master Sun shook his head, saying, ¡°Terry, I treated your wife¡¯s disease incorrectly; otherwise, she might have been cured long ago.¡± ¡°Oh, why talk about this?¡± Terry Cooke was a forthright man and laughed it off, shaking his head, ¡°So many years have passed. Without your help, my wife might not have lasted until now, right?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Old Master Sun was at a loss for words and could only offer an awkward chuckle in response. At that moment, Terry Cooke¡¯s wife finally began to stir on the bed. Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Chapter 495 Not in Vain in the World of Martial Arts_1 Chapter 495: Chapter 495 Not in Vain in the World of Martial Arts_1 ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± ¡°Laurel, you¡¯re awake.¡± Seeing this, Terry Cooke hurried over, and upon seeing his wife truly open her eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. Laurel Milton struggled to open her eyes, looking around blankly; her gaze landed on Terry Cooke, and a tender smile immediately appeared on her somewhat haggard face. ¡°Terry¡­¡± ¡°Laurel, you¡­ you can talk now?¡± Terry Cooke was completely stunned, his heart¡¯s joy overshadowed by the shock of the moment. You have to understand that Laurel Milton had been sick for many years. In the beginning, it was just constant trouble with her legs, but then it slowly developed into full-body paralysis, and later she even lost the ability to speak. When Terry Cooke communicated with her, it was entirely a mix of guessing and conjecturing. In comparison, the doctor beside them was utterly lost for words. No one knew Laurel Milton¡¯s condition better than he did, not even Terry Cooke. She had been on the brink of death, and in the span of a moment, not only had she come back to life, but she could also speak. This was nothing short of a miracle! The doctor didn¡¯t even know how to describe his feelings anymore, but one thing was certain¡ªhe was thoroughly convinced of Greg Jensen¡¯s skills now. ¡°Laurel, you actually started speaking, that¡¯s great, that¡¯s so great¡­¡± Terry Cooke finally came to his senses and hugged his wife tightly, ¡°You have no idea how much I¡¯ve wanted to hear you speak.¡± ¡°Terry, it¡¯s been¡­ hard for you¡­¡± Laurel Milton, after being paralyzed for so long, still spoke with some difficulty. Seeing this, Terry Cooke quickly got up and first bowed deeply to Greg Jensen, then asked with a face full of concern: ¡°Mr. Wolfe, my wife¡¯s illness¡­¡± Greg Jensen took Laurel Milton¡¯s pulse and said calmly, ¡°Her condition is stable for now, but it will take a while before she can fully recover.¡± Again, Terry Cooke was taken aback, looking at Greg Jensen incredulously, ¡°Fully recover? When you say fully recover, you mean¡­¡± Greg Jensen explained, ¡°That¡¯s right, the way you¡¯re thinking¡ªshe¡¯ll be able to get out of bed and walk on her own, though there might be some differences compared to a normal person, considering the length of the paralysis.¡± ¡°Can she really recuperate to that extent?¡± Terry Cooke couldn¡¯t believe his ears. When his wife first fell ill, he had taken her everywhere in search of a cure. But after they had visited every possible place within the country, he had given up on that idea. After some hospitals had made attempts to treat her and found no effects, they had simply given up. And some hospitals, upon learning of her condition, wouldn¡¯t even admit her, saying outright that they could not treat her. This had made Terry Cooke lose all hope, to the extent he had even considered committing suicide with his wife. He could have never imagined that now someone could give him hope again¡ªand although this person was young, his medical skills were certainly impressive, even miraculous. Not to mention anything else, just the fact that Greg Jensen could make Laurel Milton speak again was enough to confirm his medical expertise. Terry Cooke, thinking of how he had treated Greg Jensen earlier, was filled with regret and cursed himself for failing to recognize what was good for him. Barry Wolfe had gone out of his way to approach him, yet he had treated the man like a charlatan. But instead of resenting him, Barry Wolfe had repaid evil with kindness, saving his wife¡¯s life. With such generosity of spirit, no wonder Duncan Kong was willing to follow him! Realizing this, Terry Cooke felt like a complete bastard, his face burning with embarrassment. ¡°Let me prescribe a formula for you to start with for a few days. Once the patient¡¯s condition has slightly improved, you can bring her to Qin Province to see me.¡± ¡°` ¡°This illness can¡¯t be rushed; stabilizing the condition is the top priority. After that, we¡¯ll treat it slowly. I estimate it will take about a year and a half for her to recover considerably.¡± Greg Jensen took the paper and pen placed nearby, pondered deeply, and then wrote down a prescription. He handed it directly to Doctor Sun. ¡°Leave this prescription with you for now, take it for seven days, and then we¡¯ll see,¡± he said. Doctor Sun hurriedly took the prescription, looked it over several times, and then exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Is it really due to qi and blood stasis?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him and said, ¡°It should be qi and blood stasis caused by an external injury, which then led to flaccid weakness.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Doctor Sun¡¯s face showed puzzlement; he wanted to ask Greg Jensen but felt somewhat embarrassed to speak up. Seeing this, Greg Jensen took the initiative to explain some of the key points, and Doctor Sun was greatly enlightened. He was as excited as a child with a new toy, thanking Greg Jensen profusely. After everything was arranged, Greg Jensen also stood up to leave. It was as if his sole purpose for coming was to treat Laurel Milton¡¯s illness; he didn¡¯t mention recruiting Terry Cooke at all. Just before leaving, Terry Cooke chased after him. The burly man, standing at 1.85 meters with tears shimmering in his eyes, looked directly at Greg Jensen and said resolutely: ¡°Boss, once my wife¡¯s health improves a bit, I¡¯ll head to Qin Province to join you. I hope you won¡¯t despise me.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen finally cracked a smile, patted his shoulder, casually handed him a bank card with a balance of a million, got into the car, and with Duncan Kong driving, they left. Holding the bank card in his hand and watching the receding car, Terry Cooke¡¯s tears finally slid down his face uncontrollably. To return good for evil¡ªthis is the mark of a person destined for great things! Following such a boss, even if one cannot make a big name in the business world, one could still leave a mark in the martial world. At least it wouldn¡¯t be a waste to have walked the world of rivers and lakes! ¡­ After leaving Terry Cooke¡¯s home, Duncan Kong was planning to drive straight back to the provincial city, but Greg Jensen, who was sitting in the backseat resting with his eyes closed, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Where does Thomas Lampe live?¡± ¡°Thomas Lampe?¡± Duncan Kong¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he said in a daze, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not really thinking of helping Xavier Cooper kill him, are you? I know about Thomas Lampe; he¡¯s definitely not the extremely vicious type. The rumors out there are all utterly baseless.¡± Greg Jensen opened his eyes and looked at Duncan Kong¡¯s face through the rearview mirror, speaking with interest, ¡°From what you say, you know Thomas Lampe well?¡± ¡°Not really well, had a fight with him once.¡± ¡°Who won?¡± Duncan Kong¡¯s face flickered with embarrassment, saying, ¡°It was neither a loss nor a win, but I know he held back.¡± ¡°Oh? Thomas Lampe can hold back?¡± Now Greg Jensen was intrigued. His reputation as a frivolous Magician was quite well-known, but the name Thomas Lampe was indeed a presence that could stop children from crying at night. According to rumors, Thomas Lampe killed his own brother and sister-in-law, often exterminating entire households, truly the epitome of extreme viciousness. Yet, according to Duncan Kong, the real Thomas Lampe seemed very different from his reputation. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that you two had a grudge, and fought to the death?¡± Greg Jensen asked curiously. Duncan Kong gave a wry smile, saying, ¡°Those are just rumors, not to be taken seriously. In reality, although Thomas Lampe is a loner, he¡¯s not inherently bad.¡± ¡°What about those righteous martial artists who chased after him?¡± Greg Jensen asked, puzzled. Duncan Kong curled his lips, saying, ¡°Righteous martial artists my foot; they were just a few hired desperados, out of which five or six died, and only one came back. If it were you, you¡¯d probably fight to promote your own reputation too, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Chapter 496: Story_1 Chapter 496: Chapter 496: Story_1 Greg Jensen suddenly realized something when he first heard this story, it seemed odd to him. Do people from the Jianghu have such a strong sense of justice that they would hunt down someone based simply on rumors? Now he finally understood that it was just the survivors puffing themselves up. He shook his head and then asked, ¡°Then why did he want to kill Xavier Cooper¡¯s entire family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, you¡¯ll have to ask him yourself when the time comes.¡± Greg remained silent and nodded his head, leaning back in his chair and closing his eyes to rest, his curiosity about the legendary Thomas Lampe growing stronger. The car left the city and soon arrived at Wufeng County. When they reached their destination, Greg was surprised to find that Thomas Lampe, a Grandmaster, lived in a place that was quite similar to Terry Cooke¡¯s, both being courtyards. Moreover, Thomas Lampe¡¯s courtyard was right in the bustling market area, where the street vendors almost blocked the road. The main gate of Thomas Lampe¡¯s house was wide open. Right after entering, Duncan Kong shouted, ¡°Lame Lampe, are you dead yet? If not, roll out here quick!¡± It wasn¡¯t until Greg and Duncan Kong were almost into the main room that a somewhat weak voice came from inside, ¡°You better have a good reason for me not to kill you.¡± ¡°Hahaha, an old friend has come! It¡¯s just a joke; why all the hostility and talk of killing? It ruins the mood!¡± Before the sound died away, a middle-aged man leaning on a crutch came out, around forty-five years old, lean with a sallow complexion, looking as if he had been ill for a long time. Seeing Thomas Lampe, Greg immediately furrowed his brow, ¡°You¡¯re sick? Is it serious?¡± Thomas Lampe was startled, glanced at Greg subconsciously, then looked at Duncan Kong, hesitantly asking, ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°He is my boss, Barry Wolfe.¡± ¡°Boss?¡± Thomas Lampe looked at Greg again, his eyes revealing a previously unseen surprise and solemnity. Duncan Kong asked, ¡°Are you really sick?¡± Thomas Lampe nodded and then laughed, ¡°Ah, why bring that up? Please come in.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Duncan Kong really wanted to tell Thomas Lampe that his boss was here to kill him, but seeing Greg¡¯s demeanor, it seemed he was not yet intent on doing so. Greg cast a glance at him and said indifferently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait outside? I¡¯d like to have a chat with Master Lampe.¡± With a stiff upper lip, Duncan Kong said, ¡°Alright then¡­ take your time and chat, no rush.¡± Greg understood his implications. Was that a message to take things slowly and talk, rather than rush to kill? He glared at Duncan Kong, who gave an awkward smile in return. Thomas Lampe furrowed his brow, looking curiously at Greg, then glanced at Duncan Kong, and nodded silently, saying calmly, ¡°Then, please come in.¡± After saying that, he turned and walked into the main room without another word. Greg followed him in, while Duncan Kong stayed outside. The main room was simple, with only an old-fashioned sofa set apart from the plants and flowers, and there was a parrot perch hanging by the window. A green parrot, looking spirited, eyed Greg and asked sharply, ¡°Have you seen our Xavier?¡± Greg was taken aback and casually asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your uncle.¡± After saying that, the parrot went on talking to itself, ¡°You don¡¯t even recognize your uncle, you¡­ child.¡± Greg¡¯s face darkened at once. He finally understood why the child Xavier Cooper was so cheeky; he picked it all up from the parrot. Thomas Lampe fetched some tea leaves from the side, brewed a pot of tea, and poured a cup for Greg, apologizing, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, don¡¯t mind it. This thing has been spoiled by our boy.¡± Greg heard this and was slightly moved, replying casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Thomas Lampe sat opposite Greg, silently sipping tea for a while before he took the initiative to ask, ¡°May I know what Mr. Wolfe wishes to discuss with me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Xavier Cooper.¡± Greg Jensen had promised Xavier Cooper to avenge him, but he also felt there was something wrong with the story, so he wanted to take the opportunity of going to Liangzhou to ask Thomas Lampe personally. The surprise on Thomas Lampe¡¯s face flashed by and then he suddenly laughed, saying, ¡°So you are the help that little Cooper asked for?¡± ¡°Do you know he wants to kill you?¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Thomas Lampe sighed and said with a bitter smile, ¡°The kid has wanted to kill me for more than a day or two, how could I not know?¡± ¡°You killed his parents?¡± ¡°They were his foster parents.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but raise. Was there really a story here? Thomas Lampe fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Xavier Cooper is actually my son. Due to my negligence, he got lost.¡± ¡°Xavier Cooper is your son?¡± Greg Jensen was shocked upon hearing this. Although he knew there must be a story, he was still somewhat taken aback by it. With a resigned sigh, Thomas Lampe said, ¡°That year, when I was competing in martial arts with Duncan Kong, Cooper was playing nearby. But by the time we finished, he was gone. Later, as you know, I searched for several years and finally found those traffickers, and I killed them. But by that time, Cooper no longer recognized me.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell Cooper?¡± Greg Jensen asked, puzzled. Thomas Lampe shook his head, ¡°I did at the beginning, but the kid has been smart since he was little. He seemed to believe me at first, but in secret, he didn¡¯t at all. After a few times, I simply stopped telling him. It¡¯s better that he doesn¡¯t believe I¡¯m his father, so he doesn¡¯t get involved in the older generation¡¯s grudges as he grows up.¡± Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh? So there¡¯s another story?¡± Thomas Lampe gave a wry smile, ¡°Forget the story. Isn¡¯t Mr. Wolfe here to kill me? Go ahead, make your move.¡± ¡°You want to die that much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to die, it¡¯s just that my body can¡¯t hold up anymore.¡± Thomas Lampe stood up, took a file from the safe, and carefully placed it in front of Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen took the file, opened it, and was immediately stunned. Inside, there was not only a paternity test report but also several lab test results and a CT report. Although he was not versed in Western medicine, even from the conclusions in the CT report, he could tell that Thomas Lampe indeed did not have long to live. Besides that, there was also a wanted notice with a picture of a middle-aged couple looking kind and benevolent, presumably the traffickers. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, Cooper is a bit stubborn. He may seem carefree on the outside, but he¡¯s actually deeply thoughtful. If he does something wrong in the future, please be lenient with him. I apologize on his behalf in advance,¡± Thomas Lampe said as he stood up and bowed solemnly to Greg Jensen. At that moment, he was just a father, not the famous Grandmaster known in the martial world. Greg Jensen had an indescribable feeling in his heart. After two seconds of silence, he sighed and said, ¡°Come here, let me take your pulse.¡± ¡°Hmm? Mr. Wolfe, you understand medicine?¡± Thomas Lampe was somewhat surprised but still sat down in front of Greg Jensen, stretching out his right hand. After checking his pulse, Greg Jensen pondered for a long while, then said, ¡°Your condition is not terminal, at least not in my eyes.¡± Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Chapter 497 Master Enters the Battle_1 Chapter 497: Chapter 497 Master Enters the Battle_1 Thomas Lampe was initially startled by the words, then a hint of joy appeared across his face, and he fell silent afterward, frowning slightly as if pondering something. ¡°About Xavier Cooper¡­¡± ¡°As long as you explain things clearly, it will be fine. He¡¯s already grown up; you can¡¯t keep hiding it from him forever, can you?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Despite this, Thomas Lampe still hesitated. Greg Jensen broke the silence, ¡°By doing this, you may feel relieved, but have you thought about Xavier Cooper? In his eyes, he¡¯s just an orphan whose family has been destroyed. Furthermore, his biological parents were killed right in front of him. Do you think this matter would have a significant impact on a teenager in his teens?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Enough, listen to me. You go and stay in Jamae City for a while, and talk about it after your health has improved.¡± Greg waved his hand, making the decision for Thomas Lampe, then called Theo Carter to immediately send someone to pick up Thomas Lampe and take him to Jamae City. After settling all of this, Greg Jensen walked straight out of the main house. Duncan Kong was still waiting in the courtyard. Seeing Greg come out alone, his face drastically changed. He hurried over, glanced at the door, and asked, ¡°Boss, what about Old Thomas¡­¡± Greg suddenly felt a surge of mischief and pretended to be indifferent, ¡°Killed him!¡± ¡°Killed?¡± Duncan Kong was stunned. His old friend of more than a decade had just died like that? ¡°I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have brought you here. Old Thomas, I¡­¡± Duncan Kong was regretting bringing Greg over because if he hadn¡¯t, Thomas Lampe might not have died. But before he could finish his sentence, he saw Thomas Lampe, leaning on his crutch, walking out of the house as if nothing was wrong. Duncan Kong was like someone who had their throat grabbed, his remaining words swallowed down in shock. ¡°Uh, you¡¯re not dead?¡± ¡°Go to hell, if you were dead, I still wouldn¡¯t die!¡± Thomas Lampe cursed with a laugh, ¡°You doom and gloom bastard, stop talking nonsense; I¡¯m very much alive.¡± Duncan Kong looked at Greg Jensen with a speechless expression, but the latter acted as if he saw nothing and directly got into the car. He sighed, nodded at Thomas Lampe, and followed him into the car. They then drove away. Thomas Lampe stood at the entrance of the courtyard, watching the car gradually disappear into the distance, his heart filled with mixed emotions. Thinking of Xavier Cooper also being with Greg, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°He¡¯s quite a character! Xavier should be able to do well following him.¡± He stood at the gate for a long time, even after the car had vanished from sight, still standing there, lost in thought. ¡°Heh, everyone says this old frame isn¡¯t ready to die yet, so let¡¯s try to live on. I haven¡¯t seen Xavier get married and have children yet.¡± ¡­ This trip to Jamae was originally to recruit Terry Cooke, but unexpectedly, Thomas Lampe was also brought into the fold. It was truly an unexpected delight. Moreover, this surprise was even more significant than Terry Cooke¡¯s addition. After all, Thomas Lampe was a Master-level figure renowned across seven provinces. If he could cure Thomas Lampe¡¯s illness and have Xavier Cooper, who was also under his wing, mend his relationship with his father, nothing could be better. By then, Thomas Lampe would undoubtedly be wholeheartedly devoted to him. Having successfully swayed a Master-level figure to his side, Greg Jensen was in a good mood and became more talkative on the road, casually chatting with Duncan Kong for a while. When they arrived back at the villa, the sky had completely darkened. After getting out of the car, Greg Jensen returned to his usual indifference. Trey Holmes immediately ran over, pulling Greg Jensen around the villa for a tour, showing off his new creations with pride. ¡°Boss, how is it? Pretty nice, huh?¡± ¡°Hmm, indeed not bad.¡± Greg Jensen gave hollow praise. Trey Holmes, admiring the decorations around him, boasted, ¡°Luxurious and grand, yet understated with depth. Tsk tsk, I¡¯m really something.¡± However, Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely a few times. Dozens of billions¡¯ worth of precious treasures, even if placed in a restroom, would make it luxurious and grand with depth. He felt if he stood there any longer, he would certainly die of heartache, so he quickly found an excuse to head down to the gym. Xavier Cooper was still relentlessly training Brandon Brent and Theo Carter. Theo fared a bit better, having taken Greg¡¯s call just before and used it as an excuse to rest for a while. Brandon Brent wasn¡¯t so lucky. Aside from lunch and brief breaks, he spent the entire day under Xavier Cooper¡¯s intense regimen. ¡°You two keep training, I¡¯m going to talk to the boss for a bit. Don¡¯t slack off, or I¡¯ll double the training if I catch you.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Cooper.¡± Brandon Brent and Theo Carter responded listlessly. Both of them were older than Xavier Cooper and initially thought of resisting. But after getting beaten up and left with black and blue faces, they finally recognized the harsh reality. Xavier Cooper glared at them warningly, then turned to face Greg Jensen with a smile, ¡°Boss, when did you get back from Liangzhou?¡± ¡°Just arrived.¡± Greg Jensen looked at Xavier Cooper¡¯s somewhat youthful face and said calmly, ¡°Also visited your family.¡± Xavier Cooper¡¯s expression changed and after a long silence, he asked, ¡°You¡­ have you seen my Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Hmm, I have. He¡¯s dying.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xavier Cooper was full of confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to help me kill him?¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s dying soon anyway, advanced liver cancer, probably doesn¡¯t have many days left.¡± ¡°Liver cancer?¡± Upon hearing this, Xavier Cooper was momentarily stunned, then anger appeared on his face, ¡°Liver cancer is too good for him. Murder requires retribution, Boss¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯d better take a look at this first.¡± Greg Jensen took out a file bag, slapped it on him, then turned and went back to the living room, sitting on the couch and drinking the juice that his assistant had brought. Soon after, Xavier Cooper came over with a darkened face, ¡°Did he give these to you?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t hide anything and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can follow him and check again.¡± Having said that, he suddenly remembered something and added, ¡°Oh, right, you can ask Brandon Brent to help with this. Have him check if those two guys are really wanted criminals.¡± ¡°Mm, I will check it out.¡± Xavier Cooper nodded and went downstairs. Duncan Kong edged closer, having already heard about the issue between Thomas Lampe and Xavier Cooper on his way over. Seeing Xavier Cooper¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Boss, is the kid okay?¡± Greg Jensen said tranquilly, ¡°Others can¡¯t help him with this kind of thing. It¡¯ll be fine once he figures it out for himself.¡± ¡°And about Thomas¡­¡± ¡°They can¡¯t see each other for now. I have already arranged a place for Thomas to stay. You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Just keep an eye on Xavier Cooper for me these next few days.¡± ¡°Alright, Boss.¡± One thing to be said about Duncan Kong, he truly valued loyalty and agreed to it without a second thought. That night, Theo Carter secretly found Greg Jensen and told him that everything had been arranged in Jamae, and Thomas Lampe had moved into the Carter Family¡¯s villa. Greg Jensen handed Theo Carter a prescription and told him to arrange for someone to ensure Thomas Lampe took his medication regularly. After Theo Carter left the room, Greg Jensen laughed silently to himself. Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Chapter 498 Trying Out New Tea With Fresh Fire_1 Chapter 498: Chapter 498 Trying Out New Tea With Fresh Fire_1 ¡°` ¡°Two Grandmasters, two and a half step Grandmasters, plus Brandon Brent, Theo Carter, and others, my team finally looks somewhat decent.¡± Although still not comparable to the Stuart family, within this Qin Province, there are no longer any rivals, not even the Green family from before. ¡°I wonder how Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley are doing with their cultivation.¡± Both of their cultivations were simplified versions of the Guidance Technique, and with the help of Qi Blood Pills, they had also entered the threshold. Though they were only at the first level of Qi Refinement, they were much stronger than ordinary people, but they had only learned the cultivation technique and not any fighting techniques like boxing. While they had more than enough strength for maintaining health, it was insufficient for self-protection. It was different for Brandon Brent and Theo Carter. With Xavier Cooper, the little genius watching over them, their use of daggers had become quite skillful. With this in mind, Greg Jensen could rest assured letting them out to scout for information. After dinner, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t stay at the villa, but returned to the Simmons family villa to practice Dual Cultivation with Amelia Simmons. Patricia Stuart had things to do at home, and Amelia Simmons¡¯s cultivation had greatly improved, exuding a sort of ¡°all birds have vanished into the sky¡± aura, which caught Greg Jensen off guard. After several rounds, she eventually succumbed, curling up like an obedient cat and falling sound asleep in Greg Jensen¡¯s arms. Greg Jensen swallowed the last Qi Condensing Pill, sat on the balcony, and started to practice the Guidance Technique. After months of dual cultivation and training, he was now infinitely close to the ninth level of Qi Refinement. Every time they finished Dual Cultivation, Greg Jensen always had the illusion ¡°next time I¡¯ll make it,¡± and this time was no different. It seemed that goal was close at hand, a case of ¡°watching the mountain run dead horse,¡± perhaps it¡¯s just the way it is. It appeared like he was about to reach it, yet it was always just short of success. As the sky started to brighten, Greg Jensen went to bed, cuddling Amelia Simmons until they fell deeply asleep. He had only just fallen asleep not long ago when Amelia Simmons got up to prepare a self-serve meal, then wiped her mouth and got out of bed to wash up. Once ready, she went to the market with the housekeeper to buy ingredients to make soup for Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen turned over and continued sleeping. No sooner had he fallen asleep than he suddenly heard some noise at the door. Thinking it was Amelia Simmons who had forgotten something, he paid it no mind, but those footsteps came to the bed, and then someone pounced onto the bed. ¡°Lazy pig! Aren¡¯t you going to get up? The sun is shining on your butt.¡± Greg Jensen, utterly baffled, turned his head to see that it was actually Patricia Stuart who was laying on top of him. Patricia Stuart was also stunned, ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s Lia?¡± ¡°She went out to buy groceries.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I thought Lia was sleeping.¡± Patricia Stuart looked flustered, struggling to get up. Greg Jensen wrapped his arm around her neck with a mischievous smile, ¡°I happen to be full of frustration, so since you¡¯re here, you might as well stay.¡± ¡°Ah, Mr. Jensen, no¡­¡± Patricia Stuart let out a scream, but how could she be a match for Greg Jensen? The two hadn¡¯t crossed the ultimate line, but had been intimate several times before, and by now, Greg Jensen knew his way around. In just a moment, Patricia Stuart was rendered pliant on the bed, looking as if she was at someone¡¯s mercy. Who knows what she was thinking; despite it being autumn, she still wore a pleated skirt and blouse. Instead of cute white knee-high socks, she wore black tights, which wrapped her legs, making them look full and shapely. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t bother with disrobing and easily surged through the layers of resistance, plowing open new ground. Those little feet wrapped in black tights arched slightly, her dainty toes barely visible inside, sculpted as if from ivory. ¡°Mr. Jensen¡­¡± Patricia Stuart moaned softly, her cheeks flushed with heat, her eyes squinting as she murmured: ¡°Hurry up¡­ Lia will be back soon.¡± ¡­ ¡°` Amelia Simmons bought some pears and loquats, then went to a pharmacy to buy some fritillary bulbs, and afterwards returned to the villa with the maid who had bought groceries. The maid was busy in the kitchen putting away the freshly bought vegetables, while Amelia put down her things and prepared to go back to her bedroom to see if Greg was up. Inside the bedroom. Patricia Stuart lay motionless on top of Greg, looking extremely content. Greg enjoyed the warmth and softness in his arms, gleefully lit a cigarette, and had taken only a couple of drags when he heard a car pulling up outside the door. He peeked out and his face couldn¡¯t help but change. He raised a hand to pat Patricia¡¯s backside and said, ¡°Hurry up and get going, Lia¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Patricia quickly got up, her legs sore, and without even having time to put on her clothes properly, she just covered herself and prepared to leave the bedroom. The next second, she suddenly stopped in her tracks, looking at the crimson stain on the bedsheet and said blankly, ¡°What about the bedsheet?¡± ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll take care of it and come back over,¡± he said. ¡°Okay.¡± Patricia immediately understood and hurried back to her own room. Just as she had left, Amelia entered through the door, saw Greg smoking, and couldn¡¯t help frowning as she said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, why are you smoking so early in the morning¡­¡± Before she could finish, she suddenly paused, her delicate nose twitching a few times in the air, as she questioned, ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡± Greg smirked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what you did before going to the market? ¡°Ah, I forgot. I¡¯ll clean it up now.¡± Amelia¡¯s face turned red, and she was about to pull the bedsheet off and replace it with a new one. The damning red was just under the quilt, and uncovering it would spill the beans. Although Greg wasn¡¯t afraid of Amelia finding out, it still seemed inappropriate. He quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it later, I might want to sleep a bit more after finishing my cigarette.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay then, you sleep. I¡¯ll go make the soup,¡± she said. As they were talking, a knock at the door suddenly sounded. Amelia opened the door and saw Patricia, her face immediately brightened with a smile, ¡°Cousin, when did you get here?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡­ I¡¯ve just arrived as well.¡± Patricia glanced at Greg and laughed, ¡°Mr. Jensen, you¡¯re not up yet?¡± Greg smiled meaningfully, ¡°I just don¡¯t dare to get up now, I¡¯ll be up later.¡± Patricia blushed, intentionally shrugging her nose, then perplexedly said, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this smell in the room?¡± ¡°No¡­ there¡¯s nothing, you must be mistaken,¡± Amelia replied. Seeing Patricia¡¯s blushing face, Amelia thought she had sniffed out something and blushed even more. Greg couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, which earned him two big eye rolls. He quickly said, ¡°Um¡­ could you both step out for a bit? I need to get dressed.¡± Amelia quickly said, ¡°Um, okay, just call me after you¡¯re dressed so I can tidy up the room.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need; you were going to make soup, right? You go take care of that, I¡¯ll clean up,¡± said Patricia. ¡°Alright, thank you, Cousin,¡± Amelia said, thinking the bedsheets were clean aside from the unpleasant smell and should be fine, so she agreed. After she left, Greg was putting on his clothes when Patricia came back. ¡°Move over quick; before Lia comes up, I need to throw the bedsheets in the washing machine,¡± she said. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? We¡¯ve already dirtied them, might as well go another round,¡± he responded. Patricia was startled and about to run off when a large hand directly encircled her slender waist and pressed her onto the bed. ¡°Mr. Jensen, mmm¡­¡± Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Chapter 499: Discussion_1 Chapter 499: Chapter 499: Discussion_1 Stuart Family, conference room. All the direct descendants of the Stuart Family were present, even the recently operated on Grandfather Stuart had rushed over in his wheelchair. ¡°Yo, Old Seven, is your leg okay now?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Grandfather Stuart sat next to the conference table with a gloomy face, casually responding with a grunt. After a while, the old patriarch and the other members of the Stuart family also arrived at the conference room. The old patriarch glanced at Grandfather Stuart and asked with concern, ¡°Old Seven, how is your leg?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Impudent, how do you speak to Dad like that?¡± Eldest Brother Stuart glared at him. Grandfather Stuart snorted coldly and turned his head away. The old patriarch glanced at him indifferently and then said to everyone, ¡°Alright, the meeting can start now.¡± Carmen Stuart reminded, ¡°Grandpa, wait a moment, Aunt Nine hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± ¡°Has Nine returned?¡± ¡°Yes, when did Nine come back? How come I didn¡¯t know?¡± Today was the Stuart Family¡¯s monthly routine family meeting, and with a good turnout, the news of Nine¡¯s return immediately sparked lively discussions. Aunt Nine held an extraordinary status in the Stuart Family and was usually abroad, so her return was always an event. The old patriarch also looked at Carmen Stuart with some surprise, ¡°Has Old Nine come back?¡± Carmen Stuart smiled and said, ¡°No, Aunt Nine mentioned she would join the meeting via video.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The old patriarch seemed to think of something, nodded his head, then fell silent. Grandfather Stuart raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Is this about the matter concerning Barry Wolfe today? Did she specifically come over for the meeting?¡± Carmen Stuart frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Could Nine have taken a fancy to that Barry Wolfe?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Barry Wolfe¡¯s character is obviously poor; how could he be worthy of our Nine?¡± ¡°If you ask me, if Nine really does like Barry Wolfe, it might be a good thing. Our Stuart Family could gain a master.¡± The crowd began to discuss among themselves, and as they spoke, the topic deviated with a hint of sarcasm. Carmen Stuart¡¯s face turned green with anger when she heard this, but as a junior, she wasn¡¯t in a position to retort. At that moment, Aunt Nine¡¯s phone call came through, asking Carmen Stuart to help connect the call. After a while, gaps opened upon the conference table. Subsequently, a ten-inch monitor rose in front of every seat. There was also a camera above the monitors, with a flashing red light beside it, evidently recording everyone¡¯s expressions. A short while later, a young woman appeared on the screen. A rare touch of tenderness appeared on the old patriarch¡¯s face as he smiled and asked, ¡°Old Nine, how are you doing over there? Are you still used to it?¡± Aunt Nine was quite pretty, but her high nose bridge and the sword-like eyebrows that stood tall as if braced against the wind added a dash of heroism to her. ¡°I¡¯m busy with work most of the time and don¡¯t pay much attention to these things,¡± Aunt Nine answered casually. The old patriarch expressed his concern, ¡°Work is work, life is life; no matter how busy you are, you still have to take care of your health.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡± Aunt Nine replied perfunctorily, but then she became serious and said to everyone, ¡°Is there anyone else who hasn¡¯t arrived in the meeting room?¡± You¡¯re the latest to arrive! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but criticize inwardly. ¡°No, the meeting can start now.¡± The old patriarch stated distantly, and then nodded at Eldest Brother Stuart to introduce the Stuart Family¡¯s recent situation. After the introduction, various questions were raised, and the old patriarch and Eldest Brother Stuart dealt with them one by one. More than an hour later, the trivial work finally concluded. Grandfather Stuart took the lead in causing trouble, lifting his leg that was in a cast onto the conference table with a thud. ¡°Dad, you tell us, what should we do about Barry Wolfe?¡± No one spoke. All eyes turned to the Stuart Family patriarch. The patriarch said nothing, his head drooped as if he had fallen asleep. Elder Brother Stuart frowned and said, ¡°The martial arts contest of the seven provinces is imminent. My opinion is to put this matter aside for now. Even if we can¡¯t gain Barry Wolfe¡¯s assistance, we also can¡¯t afford to make him an enemy of the Stuart Family.¡± ¡°Not make him an enemy of the Stuart Family?¡± Uncle Stuart Seven scoffed and said, ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s not your legs that got broken, right? You¡¯re indifferent. My legs were broken by him. Are you telling me he¡¯s still not an enemy of the Stuart Family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Do we have to wait until he attacks the Stuarts before we acknowledge him as an enemy?¡± ¡°Indeed, the enemy of the Stuart Family is not for the other party to dictate. If we say he¡¯s an enemy, then he is.¡± ¡°Quiet!¡± The slightly cold voice of Sister Stuart Nine came from the speakers hanging around the room. ¡°All of you should understand what the martial arts contest of the seven provinces means to the Stuart Family. At such a critical moment, do you really want to draw a powerful foe to the Stuarts?¡± Once these words were out, everyone became temporarily speechless. They exchanged glances and fell silent. ¡°Then what do you suggest we do?¡± Uncle Stuart Seven said with a cold voice, ¡°Surely my broken leg can¡¯t be for nothing?¡± Sister Stuart Nine spoke indifferently, ¡°I will return home in the next two days. After I get back, I will find Barry Wolfe once more. It would be better if we can bring him into the Stuart camp. Even if we can¡¯t, I will try to soothe him. As for your leg, Uncle Seven, the family will naturally compensate.¡± ¡°Compensation?¡± Uncle Stuart Seven angrily said, ¡°Do I lack that little bit of compensation? What I want is satisfaction!¡± At this moment, Naomi Milton also spoke up, ¡°Dad, please say something.¡± Elder Brother Stuart shot her a glance and said coldly, ¡°Shut your mouth, you¡¯ve got no say here!¡± If Uncle Stuart Seven¡¯s legs were not broken, needing someone to push his wheelchair, Naomi Milton would have no qualifications to attend this meeting at all. Hence, when Elder Brother Stuart spoke, the expressions of the others also darkened a bit. Naomi Milton¡¯s face turned unsightly, but she closed her mouth nonetheless. Elder Brother Stuart glared at her again, and then turned to look at the patriarch, saying softly, ¡°Dad, what do you think we should do about this matter¡­¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The patriarch seemed to wake up suddenly, lifted his head, scanned everyone, and said indifferently: ¡°Let¡¯s do as Sister Nine suggested. During this period, none of you provoke Barry Wolfe. First pacify him, and we¡¯ll talk about the rest after the martial arts contest of the seven provinces is over.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Uncle Stuart Seven called out unwillingly. The patriarch looked at him askance, saying, ¡°Do you have an objection?¡± ¡°I¡­ I do not!¡± With the patriarch having spoken, Uncle Stuart Seven had to swallow his discontent, no matter how unwilling he was in his heart. He turned and looked at Naomi Milton, saying, ¡°Alright, push me back.¡± ¡°Mm, okay.¡± Naomi Milton walked over and, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, pushed Uncle Stuart Seven, being the first to leave the scene. Once the couple returned to their villa, Uncle Stuart Seven¡¯s rage could not be contained any longer as he roared: ¡°A bunch of cowards! It¡¯s just a Grandmaster, and yet such a formidable Stuart Family is cowed by a lad in his twenties!¡± Naomi Milton¡¯s older brother had died at the hands of Barry Wolfe. She was also itching for revenge. Seeing Uncle Stuart Seven in this state, she suddenly had an idea. ¡°Uncle Seven, I think Sister Nine and the patriarch are right. Now really isn¡¯t the time to be making enemies for the Stuart Family.¡± ¡°What?¡± Uncle Stuart Seven¡¯s face showed stunned disbelief as he looked up, then his expression darkened, saying, ¡°Even you are speaking for them?¡± Naomi Milton smiled gently, saying, ¡°Uncle Seven, a living Barry Wolfe is definitely a formidable foe to the Stuart Family. What if he were dead?¡± Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: Chapter 500 Heroines Are No Less Courageous Than Men_1 Chapter 500: Chapter 500 Heroines Are No Less Courageous Than Men_1 ¡°Dead?¡± Julian Stuart¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Do you mean to kill him ahead of time?¡± Naomi Milton smiled, ¡°Exactly! As long as Barry Wolfe is dead, then there¡¯s no need to keep trying to win him over. After all, dead men can¡¯t become enemies, can they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Julian Stuart worriedly said, ¡°Although Barry Wolfe is arrogant and presumptuous, he does have some skills. Killing him won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t do it openly, we¡¯ll just do it secretly!¡± Naomi Milton¡¯s expression turned cold as she said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity my big brother is too soft-hearted. If it were me, I¡¯d have buried the explosives and blown him up!¡± ¡°Explosives?¡± Julian Stuart¡¯s eyes sparkled again and he said, ¡°I heard that the local barracks just received a batch of Shock Bombs. Just throw one or two at Barry Wolfe, and I guarantee we won¡¯t leave even a hair on him!¡± ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s the plan!¡± The couple looked at each other and burst into laughter. ¡­ Late at night, Greg Jensen, who had successfully hypnotized Amelia Simmons, quietly got up and came to the door of the adjacent bedroom. He tried the doorknob and found the door unlocked. A surge of elation filled him as he pushed the door open and went in. Patricia Stuart lay quietly on the bed, her eyes closed tight, appearing to be asleep. However, Greg Jensen had keen hearing and eyesight. If he wanted to listen, he could hear everything in the villa clearly, let alone Patricia Stuart, who was right in front of him. Patricia Stuart thought she had disguised herself well, but her breathing, sometimes long and sometimes short, had already deeply betrayed her. Greg Jensen pretended not to notice and got on the bed, wrapping his arms around Patricia Stuart¡¯s waist from behind. He could clearly feel Patricia Stuart¡¯s body tense up, her muscles tightening instantly. Greg Jensen chuckled inwardly, still pretending to be unaware, but his rough hand began to misbehave. At first, Patricia Stuart could bear it, but before long, she trembled restlessly. Greg Jensen held back his amusement and whispered in her ear, ¡°If you can¡¯t bear it, then don¡¯t. There¡¯s no one else here, why put yourself through such hardship?¡± Quiet! The room suddenly fell silent. Patricia Stuart¡¯s body tensed up instantly, and even her breathing stopped. The next second, she flipped over with a furious expression and glared at Greg Jensen, ¡°You knew I wasn¡¯t asleep, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Haha, not really.¡± ¡°You did that on purpose! You¡¯re the worst¡­¡± Before Patricia Stuart could finish, Greg Jensen had already kissed her. Her body stiffened again, but this time it quickly softened, as if she had let go of her self-restraint. Greg Jensen was overjoyed at her change. No wonder everyone likes to cultivate their own girlfriends; this sense of achievement is irreplaceable by anything else. Greg Jensen stayed in Patricia Stuart¡¯s room until the sky was about to brighten, and then he got up and returned to the master bedroom. He glanced at Amelia Simmons and saw that she was still asleep, let out a sigh of relief, and began to practice the Guidance Technique on the balcony. The Qi Condensing Pills were used up, and the effects of the Guidance Technique had plummeted, but he had to practice it. The Guidance Technique had the effect of refining True Qi. The True Qi obtained from Dual Cultivation was very mixed. If it wasn¡¯t refined through the Guidance Technique, it would affect the perfection of the Foundation Establishment. As the saying goes, one wrong step leads to many, and the stability of the foundation directly determines the heights one can reach in the future. So, no matter how low the effect of the Guidance Technique, Greg Jensen could only continue cultivating in an orderly fashion. At worst, I¡¯d just have to practice for an extra stretch of time each day, which couldn¡¯t be helped. In the following days, Greg Jensen stayed at the Simmons family villa every day. During the day, he tended to the flowers and plants in the yard with the two young ladies, occasionally grabbing a quick meal with Patricia Stuart. At night, after taking care of Amelia Simmons, he would satisfy Patricia Stuart and then practice the Guidance Technique all night long. If it weren¡¯t for the lack of Qi Condensing Pills making him feel a bit uncomfortable, his days would have been quite carefree and comfortable. It wasn¡¯t until Glen Wolfe called him that he began to ponder whether he should return or not. ¡°You¡¯re saying Patricia Stuart wants to meet with me?¡± ¡°Yes, she just called me, saying she¡¯ll arrive in the provincial city in a few days and will come straight over then.¡± Greg Jensen sneered and asked, ¡°Does she want to discuss a partnership with me again?¡± ¡°Uh, that¡¯s what she said.¡± ¡°Then you tell her directly, I have nothing to talk about with the Stuart family.¡± Glen Wolfe was silent for two seconds, then carefully advised, ¡°Boss, I think it¡¯s better if you meet her, this Patricia Stuart is different from the other Stuarts.¡± ¡°Oh? How is she different?¡± Greg Jensen asked curiously. Glen Wolfe explained, ¡°It seems like the next Family Head of the Stuart family is the eldest, Julian Stuart, but in reality, Patricia Stuart is the one with the most say in the family. Moreover, Patricia Stuart is quite exceptional; she knows the big picture, takes care of the major issues, and has a generous and strong-minded temperament. She truly has the air of a woman who can hold her own against men. Given the current situation of the Stuart family, Patricia Stuart is likely to come this time with sincerity.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll consider it,¡± Greg Jensen responded. After hanging up the phone, Greg Jensen then called Brandon Brent to inquire about the Stuart family¡¯s affairs. Over the past few days, other than cultivating, Brandon Brent and Xing Tianyang had started to gather intelligence. There wasn¡¯t much time, and Greg Jensen did not expect them to obtain a lot of useful information; just collecting the surface-level stuff would suffice. ¡°Tell me about the Stuart family¡¯s current situation.¡± ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± Brandon Brent was silent for a moment, then pulled out his information, reading through it as he spoke: ¡°The most outstanding talent of the Stuart family is called Drake Stuart, not even fifty years old, and has already reached the cultivation level of a Great Grandmaster. However, this Drake Stuart seems to have gone to the south for something and has not returned, so for the upcoming martial arts competition of the seven provinces, the Stuart family is seriously lacking in combat power. By analyzing this, Patricia Stuart¡¯s motive should be quite straightforward.¡± Brandon Brent didn¡¯t continue, but Greg Jensen already understood what he meant¡ª The current situation of the Stuart family was not very good, lacking in combat power at home, and the martial arts competition of the seven provinces was just around the corner. At this point, the Stuart family wouldn¡¯t want to be enemies with him, and the purpose of Patricia Stuart became obvious. Having understood Patricia Stuart¡¯s intentions, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. If that¡¯s the case, meeting with Patricia Stuart could be worthwhile¡ªperhaps through her, he could completely control the Qin province and even cooperate with the Stuart family to join the martial arts competition of the seven provinces. Greg Jensen¡¯s goal had never been limited to the Qin province, plus he and the Stuart family weren¡¯t at the point of a life-and-death struggle. If cooperation were possible, it would certainly be better than a fight to the death. That night, Greg Jensen stayed at the Simmons family villa once again, and early the next day, he returned to the mountaintop villa. His reason for returning wasn¡¯t about Patricia Stuart; rather, Terry Cooke and his wife had already arrived. What was more important was that Glen Wolfe had found another batch of ingredients for the Qi Condensing Pills. Thanks to recent herbal treatments, Laurel Milton¡¯s health had improved significantly¡ªwhile her limbs were still immobile, she had regained sensation above her neck, and her complexion looked much better too. The herbs in the initial phase were just for conditioning, to lay a foundation for subsequent treatment. Following that, combining acupuncture and other methods would be necessary to thoroughly remove the paralysis from Laurel Milton¡¯s body. Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Chapter 501: Ready to Face Death Without Hesitation - 1 Chapter 501: Chapter 501: Ready to Face Death Without Hesitation ¨C 1 ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Please, have a seat; no need to stand up.¡± When Greg Jensen walked in, Terry Cooke promptly stood up and respectfully bent his waist. Laurel Milton, confined to her wheelchair, couldn¡¯t move, but she also nodded and smiled at Greg Jensen. ¡°Let me first take your pulse.¡± Greg Jensen sat down on the chair and began to take Laurel Milton¡¯s pulse. Terry Cooke and Laurel Milton became instantly tense, staring motionless at Greg Jensen, hoping to discern something from his expression. After a moment, Greg Jensen looked up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your wife¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t changed; Just continue with the previous treatment.¡± Hearing his words, the couple both exhaled in relief. Terry Cooke smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Wolfe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Greg Jensen turned back and said to Trey Holmes, ¡°Trey, arrange a place for them to stay first.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, then said to Terry Cooke, ¡°You should stay here for one night. After we find a house, you can move there.¡± ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no need for trouble; I can just rent a place later.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no bother.¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Come with me to my study, I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Terry Cooke stood up, gave his wife a couple of instructions, and then followed Greg Jensen to the second-floor study. Once in the study, Greg Jensen took Terry Cooke¡¯s pulse and felt the strength of his True Qi before asking, ¡°How long have you been stuck in the Dark Strength Period?¡± ¡°Uh, over ten years now, I guess¡­¡± Terry Cooke said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, I¡¯ve been so busy all these years trying to treat my wife, so¡­¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and casually said, ¡°No matter, prepare yourself; you¡¯ll break into the Grandmaster realm tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Terry Cooke gasped in surprise upon hearing this. For a Martial Artist, stepping beyond the explicit strength period was incredibly challenging. Firstly, transitioning from explicit strength to Dark Strength was the most difficult when the True Qi was about to be born. It was like a layer of tissue paper; once you pierce through it, you¡¯re past, but if you can¡¯t break through, you¡¯re doomed to linger in the explicit strength period forever. Secondly, going from Dark Strength to the Grandmaster realm ¨C some might find entering Dark Strength quite easy, even vowing to reach the Grandmaster realm in their lifetime. However, the number of Dark Energy Martial Artists is vast, yet few ascend to the Master Realm. This step is simply too hard without substantial personal accumulation, or guidance from a great teacher ¨C one might never break through this barrier in their entire life. Thus, it¡¯s evident how difficult entering the Master Realm is. So how could it be that the incredibly arduous Master Realm, when mentioned by the boss, seemed as simple as slicing melons and vegetables? Terry Cooke was thoroughly stunned. Initially, when he heard Barry Wolfe claiming publicly that he could help others enter the Master Realm, he thought it was just a publicity stunt to recruit people. He never imagined it could be true! Having already decided to follow Barry Wolfe, there¡¯s no way he would be boasting at this point, right? It wouldn¡¯t make any sense! At this point, he finally realized that his boss, seemed to have some mystery about him. It was one thing to reach the Master Realm in one¡¯s twenties, but to help someone else achieve that was simply the stuff of legend. At this moment, Greg Jensen took out a bottle from the drawer and tossed it to Terry Cooke, saying, ¡°Here are some Elixirs to strengthen your True Qi. Take them immediately when you get back, and adjust your body properly. Your current state is unacceptable.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes, of course.¡± Terry Cooke had become numb; the Elixirs that would cost millions outside were given to him just like that, and in a whole bottle no less. The boss¡¯s resources were incredibly deep. Afterward, Greg Jensen had Terry Cooke circulate his True Qi for one cycle and made some slight adjustments to the original route of his True Qi circulation. Out of curiosity, Terry Cooke tried the modified True Qi route as instructed by Greg Jensen and was so astonished he found himself at a loss for words. He had thought his own cultivation technique route was quite smooth as well. But after comparing it to the modifications made by Greg Jensen, he finally understood what true smoothness was. Feeling that unobstructed sense of comfort, Terry Cooke became convinced that Greg Jensen could indeed help him enter the Master Realm. This, of course, made him extremely happy, for he had followed Greg Jensen with the intent of repaying the life-saving debt he owed him. Yet, before he could even repay that debt, it seemed he was about to owe yet another favor. Terry Cooke couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional, truly, debts of gratitude are the hardest to repay¡ªancient wisdom did not lie. Greg Jensen was unaware of his inner thoughts; even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t mind. After sending Terry Cooke off, he went down to the kitchen to process the medicinal herbs that Glen Wolfe had previously delivered. The materials for the Qi Condensing Pills this time were more abundant than before, enough to make at least two doses, which would last him about ten days to half a month. Greg Jensen was in a good mood. Aside from taking a nap after lunch, he spent the rest of the time working in the kitchen until it got dark. He didn¡¯t move from there the entire day. It wasn¡¯t until dusk that he walked out of the kitchen, a small bottle containing Qi Condensing Pills in his pocket. ¡°After dinner, first go back to the bedroom. I¡¯ll help you with acupuncture.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Upon his agreement, Terry Cooke followed Greg Jensen to the guest bedroom and lay down on the bed. Greg Jensen pondered for a moment before starting the acupuncture. Terry Cooke felt a warm sensation on his back, as if some True Qi had entered his body. Normally, if someone else¡¯s True Qi entered his body, his own would instinctively fight back. But this time, not only did his inner True Qi remain tranquil, it lazily followed the new True Qi around, starting to circulate. Soon, Terry Cooke felt the warmth spreading throughout his body. Wherever the True Qi reached, the old hidden injuries within his body healed without the need for medicine. After a while, he felt as though his body had grown twenty years younger, brimming with vitality. ¡°Boss, what is this¡­¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t respond, but instead urged him to practice the new cultivation technique diligently. Then he returned to the master bedroom to rest. To be honest, he wanted to relax too, but there was no helping it. Terry Cooke, as a seasoned half-step Grandmaster, had very profound True Qi. To organize such an abundance of True Qi, the consumption for Greg Jensen was naturally much higher. This time, not only had he exhausted all of his True Qi, but he had also spent a vast amount of energy. Greg Jensen took a rest in the bedroom before resuming his cultivation practice. By the time he had sufficiently recovered, the sky had darkened. After dinner, Greg Jensen took Laurel Milton to the guest bedroom and began to treat her with acupuncture. The recently replenished True Qi began to flow massively into Laurel Milton¡¯s body. Terry Cooke, being a Dark Energy Martial Artist, was sensitive to the perception of True Qi. That¡¯s why, when he saw Greg Jensen tending to his wife¡¯s illness without regard to his own expenditure, he was moved to tears. In his heart, he silently swore that no matter what task he was given, he would not shirk it, even if it meant climbing mountains of swords or descending into seas of flames; he would never betray [him] in this life. Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Chapter 502 Breakthrough_1 Chapter 502: Chapter 502 Breakthrough_1 The guest bedroom was very quiet. Terry Cooke held his breath, not daring to even take a deep breath, as he anxiously watched Greg Jensen¡¯s hand. After what felt like a long time, Greg Jensen suddenly stopped. Terry Cooke was jolted awake and realized that his wife had fallen asleep. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, how is my wife doing?¡± Greg Jensen let out a sigh and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve just helped her sort out her withered meridians. She will need a long period of herbal treatment afterward, so prepare yourself mentally. If everything goes well, she should regain sensation in her hands in about two months.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Upon hearing this, Terry Cooke was overjoyed. After so many years, there was finally hope for his wife¡¯s condition. What¡¯s a little more waiting? Not just two months, he could wait even two years. Greg Jensen took out a Little Reviving Pill and handed it to Terry Cooke, instructing him, ¡°Scrape a bit of powder off before she goes to sleep and have her take it; it will help her quickly recover the blocked meridians in her body.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Hmm, you two just rest in this room for now. After you find a house tomorrow, have them help you move.¡± Greg Jensen said warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t feel too constrained here. If you need anything, just tell Nan. Also, if you have any particular requests for your future house, you can tell her as well.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, boss.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After seeing to the couple, Greg Jensen returned to his room to take stock of the elixirs he had on hand. He still had plenty of Qi Condensing Pills¡ªthose were made by Amelia Simmons. There were also the newly made Qi Condensing Pills, so there was no immediate worry about those, but now there was only one Little Reviving Pill left after giving one to Terry Cooke. This item was crucial for saving lives; he needed to prepare more ahead of time. Greg Jensen sent a message to Glen Wolfe, asking him to help gather the ingredients for the Little Reviving Pill, and then took out a Qi Condensing Pill and started to practice the Guidance Technique. The period of Dual Cultivation had significantly increased his True Qi, but since he had run out of Qi Condensing Pills, he hadn¡¯t practiced the Guidance Technique much. Now was the perfect time to catch up. The moonlight was soft and serene. Greg Jensen sat solemnly on the bed, the vast medicinal power turning into a raging torrent, coursing through his meridians under the guidance of True Qi. As the True Qi circulated continually, some impurities slowly peeled off and were expelled from the body with each breath. ¡­ At dawn, with the sunrise comes a streak of purple qi from the east. Greg Jensen took a deep breath, drawing the strand of purple qi into his body. His already steady True Qi began to circulate anew. To consume the morning qi nourishes the yang and benefits the yin. Greg Jensen had never paid attention to this before, but after trying it, he discovered that consuming morning qi increased his True Qi almost as much as one session of Dual Cultivation. And this qi was extremely pure, containing not a trace of impurities, not requiring any purification through the Guidance Technique. ¡°Looks like I need to start getting up earlier,¡± he said. Having not slept all night, Greg Jensen felt no fatigue whatsoever. On the contrary, a night of cultivation had left him feeling reinvigorated. After freshening up, he went downstairs and found that Terry Cooke and his wife were already awake and chatting with the housekeeper in the kitchen. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Wolfe.¡± ¡°Morning, boss.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and asked, ¡°How is your wife feeling?¡± Terry Cooke replied with excitement, ¡°She gained some sensation in her upper body when she woke up this morning.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good sign. She should recover soon.¡± Laurel Milton said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Wolfe¡¯s treatment. Thank you, Mr. Wolfe.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand and said to Terry Cooke, ¡°Come to my room after dinner, and prepare to enter the Master Realm.¡± Upon hearing this, Terry Cooke became excited and stuttered, ¡°Okay¡­okay.¡± After dinner, Greg Jensen took Terry Cooke back to his room and then took out a silver needle to begin sterilization. ¡°It might hurt a bit later, but you must keep your mind clear. You absolutely mustn¡¯t lose focus and need to circulate your True Qi according to the Cultivation Technique I modified for you yesterday, understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Terry Cooke said through clenched teeth. He didn¡¯t know what kind of pain he would face, but he knew he couldn¡¯t let his boss¡¯s kindness go to waste. He could see that yesterday, for treating his wife¡¯s illness and for sorting out his own meridians, Greg Jensen had exhausted all his True Qi. Even so, once he had recovered his True Qi, the boss still found him, wanting to set him on the path to becoming a Grandmaster. When the boss himself had never complained about the hardship, how could he, because of a little pain, hold his boss back? Seeing his determination, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t think much further. Terry Cooke was different from Fraser Simmons. When he applied acupuncture to Fraser, he was paralyzed, and his body had already lost sensation. More importantly, Fraser was only transitioning from the Later Stage of Dark Strength to being a half-step Grandmaster, which was essentially the process from the Later Stage to the Complete Dark Power. Although there was a breakthrough, he had not yet crossed a major threshold. Terry Cooke, however, was different; he was going from the Dark Strength Period to entering the Master Realm, and the breakthrough was at a threshold level. If such breakthroughs could be achieved easily, then there wouldn¡¯t be so many supremely talented individuals looking on with envy and sighs. Thus, when Greg Jensen¡¯s silver needle pierced into him, Terry Cooke¡¯s face immediately contorted with pain. The pain, indescribable and intense, came crashing in like a tide, so agonizing that his muscles involuntarily trembled. To the point where he subconsciously tried to struggle free. ¡°Maintain a clear spiritual platform!¡± A sharp command exploded next to Terry Cooke¡¯s ear, jolting him into a shudder and snapping him back to reality. Looking up, he saw Greg Jensen¡¯s slightly pale face. Realizing the situation, Terry Cooke immediately clenched his teeth and persevered. Silver needle after silver needle pierced into his body, and Greg Jensen¡¯s True Qi followed them in. This time, the consumption was even more severe than yesterday when his meridians were being cleared. Almost in the blink of an eye, most of the True Qi was gone. Reckless! Greg Jensen had not anticipated that breaking through to the Master Realm would require so much support from True Qi, and he felt a tinge of regret. But it was too late for regrets. Giving up now, Terry Cooke would at best lose all his powers and become a cripple; at worst, he would lose his life. Aiden Clark, let¡¯s go all out! Greg Jensen gritted his teeth internally, seized the opportunity to pop a Qi Condensing Pill into his mouth, and then focused all his energy, not daring to slack in the slightest. Time passed, and just when both of them were almost at their limits, there was a hiss, as if something had been pierced through. The True Qi suddenly found its path, freely flowing now, following the route Greg Jensen had modified for him, and started to circulate on its own. Greg Jensen took a long breath, realizing that he was already drenched in sweat. A moment later, Terry Cooke also opened his eyes, and with a thud, he knelt on the ground, his voice trembling: ¡°Thank you, boss, for saving my wife, thank you for helping me break through, I¡­¡± Greg Jensen frowned and did not reach out to help him up, but instead said, ¡°Get up, there¡¯s no need for all these mundane courtesies with me.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± If Greg Jensen had reached out to help him up, Terry Cooke might not have found it as easy to get up, but seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s indifferent face, his heart suddenly stirred unease. An invisible pressure hit him head-on, leaving no room for dissent in Terry Cooke¡¯s mind; he obediently stood up. Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Chapter 503 Visitor_1 Chapter 503: Chapter 503 Visitor_1 Greg Jensen looked at Terry Cooke in front of him and said with satisfaction, ¡°How do you feel?¡± At those words, Cooke swung his fist excitedly, about to speak, when he saw a beam of energy burst forth from his fist, shooting straight toward an expensive ancient painting on the wall. Jensen¡¯s face changed dramatically. The Wind Control Skill activated on its own, and with a flash, he appeared in front of the ancient painting, then with a slap, he dispersed the energy beam. Only then did he relax slightly, looking back at the ancient painting with relief. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I lost control for a moment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, go back to your room and consolidate your realm,¡± Jensen waved his hand nonchalantly, appearing completely unconcerned. Cooke breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going now.¡± After saying this, he left the room without looking back. Seeing him leave, Jensen¡¯s expression changed again. He ran to lock the door, then took out a flashlight and crouched in front of the ancient painting for a long time. Seeing that it was indeed undamaged, he finally felt completely at ease. ¡°This Trey Holmes¡­¡± Jensen paused, exhaled a turbid breath, and shook his head, ¡°Never mind, a painting is just an object after all.¡± He touched the ancient painting with a hint of sorrow, shook his head again, and walked into the bathroom, planning to wash off the sweat on his body. After a shower, his pent-up frustration disappeared. After all, having just gained a Grandmaster-level subordinate, Jensen was in a good mood. With Duncan Kong, Xavier Cooper, and the newly-minted Grandmaster Terry Cooke, as well as the semi-Grandmaster Thomas Lampe living in seclusion in Jamae City, Jensen now had three Grandmaster-level subordinates and one half-step Grandmaster. Brandon Brent and Theo Carter had already advanced to the Bright Energy Phase, while Adrian Wright and Spencer Burley were friends, not subordinates. Cole Barnett, Max Milton, and others were also strong, at least much stronger than the average person. Besides that, there were Fraser Simmons and Bradley Ford, but those were overt connections that couldn¡¯t be used lightly. Even so, Jensen was content. With his current strength, except for the Stuart Family, there was no one in Jamae Province who could pose as his adversary. ¡°The Stuart Family¡­¡± Jensen frowned and, thinking of the imminent meeting with Miss Stuart Nine, felt a tinge of anticipation. If he could cooperate with the Stuart Family, he could step into the Seven Provinces Martial Arts Competition and then gain more benefits. Perhaps then, the ingredients for the Qi Condensing Pill would be easier to obtain? Having drained his True Qi for two consecutive days, Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit drained himself and spent the next few days at home practicing his Qi Refinement. Every morning, he stood by the window absorbing the morning energy, and the rest of the time, he relied on Qi Condensing Pills to practice the Guidance Technique. Of course, being drained had its benefits. Through these two days of practice, Jensen noticed that after being completely drained, the speed of True Qi growth was noticeably faster than before. He had noticed this phenomenon as early as the fourth level of Qi Refinement but had never had the opportunity to completely drain his True Qi. He decided that whenever he had free time, he would find a secluded place to unleash a few Falling thunder techniques and completely drain his True Qi. Of course, this was only feasible if he could ensure his safety. Otherwise, if he drained himself only to encounter an enemy right afterwards, that would really be quite the predicament. ¡­ Late at night. Lights gradually went out in the Stuart Family estate, but a few lamps were still lit in the home of Lord Stuart Seven. In the study, Lord Stuart Seven put down the phone with a trace of joy on his face. Naomi Milton immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s made you so happy?¡± Lord Stuart Seven smiled cryptically and lowered his voice, ¡°The folks on the other end just called, everything is ready.¡± Milton¡¯s eyes brightened, her face also showing joy, but she quickly turned serious. She hesitated, then whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to remind them to wait for Glen Wolfe to be home before¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already told them, and even sent them a photo of Barry Wolfe, so there can¡¯t be any mistake.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good then.¡± Naomi Milton nodded her head and then burst into joyful laughter. As she laughed, tears started to spill from the corners of her eyes, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be in such a hurry, I¡¯ll be sending Barry Wolfe down to see you very soon!¡± ¡­ In the early morning, after Greg Jensen had swallowed the morning¡¯s purple Qi, he didn¡¯t continue to practice the Guidance Technique but instead freshened up and changed into a rather decent coarse cloth robe. The night before, Glen Wolfe had called to remind Greg Jensen that Max Milton would be arriving in the province city that morning and then coming straight over. Greg Jensen was somewhat expectant of Max Milton¡¯s arrival and naturally did not want to handle it carelessly. ¡°Nannan, pour me a cup of tea¡­¡± He called out casually, and after waiting for a while, he didn¡¯t hear Trey Holmes¡¯s voice. Only then did he remember that in the morning she said she was going to the Simmons family villa to go shopping with Amelia Simmons and the housekeeper had gone with her as well. A couple of days ago, Terry Cooke and his wife had moved to their newly purchased house, leaving Greg Jensen alone in the villa. ¡°Sigh, this assistant is getting more and more presumptuous.¡± Greg Jensen sighed, stood up, found some tea leaves, and began to fiddle with the teaware in front of him. ¡­ At the provincial city airport, a small private plane touched down. With the cabin door opening, a tall woman disembarked. She wore a scarf on her head and large sunglasses on her face, a gray trench coat enveloped her figure, and she was coupled with black boots, exuding a strong professional woman¡¯s vibe, the typical attire of a powerful woman. This woman was none other than the ninth young miss of the Stuart Family¡ªMax Milton. ¡°Miss Milton, the car is ready.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Max Milton nodded her head and chose not to take the shuttle bus, instead getting into a private car that had driven into the airport. ¡°Miss, where to?¡± ¡°The hilltop villa.¡± The assistant hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve just returned¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go to the hilltop villa first.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The assistant pressed the comms button on the front row and instructed, ¡°To the Wolfe family¡¯s hilltop villa.¡± After speaking, she turned her head back and couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°What¡¯s so special about this Barry Wolfe, to make Miss have to run over there as soon as she¡¯s back?¡± ¡°If it were just a matter of being formidable, there wouldn¡¯t be such a need.¡± Max Milton looked out at the passing scenery with a hint of worry climbing her brow, and sighed, ¡°A Grandmaster in his twenties is far more than just formidable.¡± The car sped towards its destination, shortly arriving at the hilltop villa. After getting out of the car, the assistant noticed that no one was there to greet them and couldn¡¯t help feeling dissatisfied, ¡°This Barry Wolfe has gone too far, not even waiting at the door for Miss Milton.¡± ¡°Shut up! You wait outside, I will go in alone.¡± Max Milton ordered and walked into the yard by herself. Inside the villa, Greg Jensen was sitting at a tea table, sipping tea while reading a book, but his ears were carefully tuned to the sounds outside. Hearing the sound of the car outside, he slowly stood up, walked out of the study, and looked downstairs. Steady footsteps, echoing a balanced rhythm, got closer and closer. Soon, a fashionably dressed woman entered. Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Max Milton?¡± Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Chapter 504: Confrontation_1 Chapter 504: Chapter 504: Confrontation_1 Drake Stuart was puzzled by the absence of anyone in the villa when suddenly she heard a voice, causing her to startle. Following the sound, she caught sight of Greg Jensen¡¯s indifferent face. Looking down at her from above, Greg said calmly, ¡°Come on up yourself.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Drake nodded and made her way up the stairs to the second floor. Greg looked at her, then without saying a word, walked into the study. Drake didn¡¯t hesitate and followed him in. ¡°Sit anywhere. Everyone¡¯s out, so sorry for the inconvenience,¡± Greg said casually. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Jensen.¡± Drake slowly took off her coat and then sat down by the tea table. It was then that Greg noticed Drake really had a great figure. Her long legs were shapely and well-defined in tight jeans, and her slim waist was subtly accentuated by a loose white chiffon blouse. Her proud assets stood tall and imposing, catching the eye to the point where it was hard to look away. Thigh-high boots, jeans, and a chiffon blouse, these three seemingly simple pieces of clothing concealed an astonishing curve within. They created an allure that was there but not quite, adding an air of enigmatic temptation. In the midst of this temptation, there was no hint of vulgarity, only an increased sense of nobility. And her coldly beautiful face, along with a tranquil expression, greatly stirred the conquering impulse in men. Drake didn¡¯t seem in a hurry to speak, instead, she sat quietly, sipping tea. Neither was Greg in any rush. He withdrew his gaze, drinking tea and fiddling with the teaware. Whenever Drake¡¯s teacup was empty, he would raise his hand to refill it, and then continue toying with the teaware. The two sat like that, drinking three rounds of tea before Drake finally became restless. She cleared her throat and took the initiative, saying, ¡°I believe you already know the purpose of my visit, Mr. Jensen?¡± Greg grinned unabashedly, ¡°Purpose? I have no idea.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At his words, Drake felt speechless, but remembering the Stuart family¡¯s predicament, she persevered and said: ¡°Mr. Jensen, my visit this time is mainly to discuss a partnership with you.¡± ¡°Partnership?¡± Greg spoke playfully, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Stuart family already discuss it with me last time?¡± Drake instantly felt awkward, coughed lightly and said, ¡°The last time, indeed, the Stuart family was at fault, and I hope Mr. Jensen will be magnanimous¡­¡± Before she finished, Greg interrupted, ¡°Why should I be magnanimous?¡± Drake was momentarily taken aback, but quickly regained her composure, musing, ¡°Then shall we discuss it in a different way?¡± Greg smiled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s better. We¡¯re all busy people, so let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time.¡± Upon hearing this, Drake also smiled and said, ¡°The Stuart family will step back from Qin province, but you, Mr. Jensen, will have to provide a fifty percent profit.¡± Greg furrowed his brows, remaining silent. Drake smoothed a stray lock of hair behind her ear and said leisurely, ¡°Of course, these profits wouldn¡¯t come at no cost to you, Mr. Jensen. In the profits from seven provinces, the Stuart family will relinquish a twenty percent share to you as compensation, and we also hope that Mr. Jensen would lend his support to our Qin province during the seven provinces martial contest.¡± Hearing this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but laugh inwardly, thinking that Drake was indeed eloquent, far more formidable than the rest of the Stuart family put together. The martial contest of the seven provinces was clearly the Stuart family¡¯s own affair, but in her mouth, it had become a matter for the entire Qin province. Moreover, although the so-called profit from the seven provinces appeared to have increased by ten percent, Greg Jensen still had to allocate five percent of the profits from Qin Province to the Stuart Family. On the surface, it seemed that Greg Jensen had indeed gained an advantage, but this matter isn¡¯t as simple as having more or less money. If Greg Jensen continued to pay tribute to the Stuart Family, it would signify his submission to them, and the various families within Qin Province would still look to the Stuart Family as their leader. So, the words of Drake Stuart¡¯s Ninth Sister might seem earnest, but in reality, they¡¯re full of traps. Greg Jensen looked at her intently and said indifferently, ¡°Since Miss Stuart isn¡¯t sincere, I think we should no longer discuss this partnership.¡± Drake Stuart¡¯s Ninth Sister¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she said, ¡°What does Mr. Jensen mean by this?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Miss Stuart¡¯s words, both stated and implied, are full of traps. Do you not understand what I mean?¡± Upon hearing this, Drake Stuart¡¯s Ninth Sister laughed again. This time her smile was even more radiant than before. ¡°Mr. Jensen truly is a young and brilliant hero, with such acute intuition. It seems my probing was somewhat superfluous.¡± ¡°Probing?¡± Greg Jensen looked at her playfully, his gaze gradually turning icy. ¡°Mr. Jensen, please don¡¯t be angry. Let me finish my words,¡± she said with a composed expression. Drake Stuart¡¯s Ninth Sister continued, ¡°As an established and longstanding noble family, the Stuart Family must understand the capabilities of a potential partner before choosing one. If Mr. Jensen¡¯s strength lies solely in martial prowess, that would not suffice for the Stuart Family to lower their posture for cooperation. What do you think, Mr. Jensen?¡± Greg Jensen nodded slightly, signaling her to continue. Drake Stuart¡¯s Ninth Sister smiled and went on, ¡°If Mr. Jensen is willing to cooperate with the Stuart Family, not only will all profits of Qin Province be yours alone without us taking a penny, but the Stuart Family is also willing to offer you twenty percent of the profits as a token of our gratitude. What do you think of this condition, Mr. Jensen?¡± Greg Jensen raised his eyebrows but remained silent. Honestly, the conditions offered by Drake Stuart¡¯s Ninth Sister cannot be said to be good; they are, in fact, too generous, at least compared to the previous terms, they are truly earnest. But still, it wasn¡¯t what Greg Jensen wanted. Because according to Drake Stuart¡¯s Ninth Sister¡¯s terms, the Stuart Family would still have the upper hand, and Greg Jensen would still be an employee. Seeing his reaction, Drake Stuart¡¯s Ninth Sister couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen is still not satisfied?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said. Drake Stuart¡¯s Ninth Sister¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as she said, ¡°Then what does Mr. Jensen propose¡­¡± Greg Jensen looked at her expressionless face and calmly said, ¡°All industries are to be managed by the Stuart Family; I want sixty percent of the total revenue.¡± Drake Stuart¡¯s Ninth Sister¡¯s face changed slightly, and she said, ¡°Impossible; sixty percent is too outrageous¡­¡± Greg Jensen smiled and shook his hand, saying, ¡°Perhaps Miss Stuart might like to hear my reasoning, how about it?¡± Drake Stuart¡¯s Ninth Sister calmed down and nodded, saying, ¡°Please go ahead, Mr. Jensen.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask Miss Stuart a question first: How much of the seven provinces¡¯ pie could the Stuart Family actually claim?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Drake Stuart¡¯s Ninth Sister suspected that Greg Jensen was probing for the Stuart Family¡¯s secrets, but looking into his clear eyes, she felt she was overthinking. In the midst of her hesitation, she heard Greg Jensen speak, ¡°Based on the results of the last seven provinces martial competition, the Stuart Family has about fifteen percent of the total, barely reaching the average. This indicates that the Stuart Family is mid-tier among the seven provinces. And this year, with the Stuart Family¡¯s strongest warrior, Drake Stuart, away seeking a breakthrough, he definitely can¡¯t return in time. Hence, if the Stuart Family cannot find a strong ally for this year¡¯s competition between the seven provinces, your share will further diminish.¡± Greg Jensen revealed a confident smile, ¡°Miss Stuart, am I right?¡± At this moment, Drake Stuart¡¯s Ninth Sister¡¯s complexion had completely darkened. Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Chapter 505 Win-Win Cooperation_1 Chapter 505: Chapter 505 Win-Win Cooperation_1 Carmen Stuart felt a chill in her heart. She knew it would not be easy to convince Greg Jensen, but she didn¡¯t expect him to have investigated the Stuart Family¡¯s weaknesses so thoroughly. Greg Jensen was right, if they couldn¡¯t find a strong ally, the Stuart Family¡¯s share would shrink even further. That was why Carmen Stuart, despite all opposition, insisted on recruiting Greg Jensen. However, the conditions Greg Jensen proposed were far too harsh. Setting aside the matter of money for now, if they really agreed, where would the Stuart Family¡¯s honor stand? Just as Carmen Stuart was about to outright reject his offer, Greg Jensen, as if seeing through her thoughts, slowly began to speak: ¡°What if I said I could increase the Stuart Family¡¯s share to over thirty percent?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Carmen Stuart was taken aback, ¡°Are you joking?¡± Ten percent of the profits were divided among seven families, averaging at one and a half percent each, but most families couldn¡¯t even secure that much. Because the top families took nearly sixty percent of the shares. What did a thirty percent share entail? It was equivalent to one person swallowing the shares of two families! Where did Greg Jensen get such confidence? Carmen Stuart looked at Greg Jensen with a shocked expression, clearly finding it hard to believe, and said, ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Greg Jensen calmly replied, ¡°Whether it¡¯s possible or not is my concern. How about we make a bet? If I can secure thirty percent of the shares, those industries will still be managed by the Stuart Family, but I want sixty percent of the profits.¡± ¡°Fine, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Carmen Stuart agreed without a second thought and added, ¡°If you can secure thirty percent of the shares, then the Stuart Family will become your vassal. How about that?¡± Greg Jensen extended his hand, laughing heartily, ¡°Haha, then it¡¯s settled!¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled!¡± Carmen Stuart also extended her hand and struck his three times to seal the wager. The two exchanged a look and simultaneously burst into laughter. Carmen Stuart was happy because she had finally found a strong supporter for the Stuart Family, while Greg Jensen was pleased because he could finally bypass the Stuart Family and directly enter the competition in the seven provinces. Next, as long as he could become the champion in the martial contest within the seven provinces, he could use this victory as leverage to try to take control of all powers in the seven provinces. After that point, he could confidently travel to famous mountains and rivers to find places rich in Spiritual Energy and concentrate on cultivating True Qi. Greg Jensen, with a smile, picked up his tea cup and said, ¡°Miss Stuart, let¡¯s drink tea in place of wine to honor our agreement, shall we cooperate happily?¡± Carmen Stuart smiled and said, ¡°Then may I wish Mister Jensen success in securing thirty percent of the shares?¡± Her smile was like melting ice caps, her entire being shimmered with a moist luster, causing Greg Jensen to pause, feeling as if something within him had been stirred. Carmen Stuart drank the tea in her cup and raised her head only to catch Greg Jensen¡¯s slightly dazed gaze. Her face turned slightly red, irritated that Greg Jensen was staring at her like that, which she found quite impolite. But looking into his clear, pure eyes, she found that the reprimands that were on the tip of her tongue just couldn¡¯t be voiced. Since she was young, Carmen Stuart had been beautiful, the focal point wherever she went. Boys often stared at her. She always remained indifferent to those boys, but she had never seen a look like Greg Jensen¡¯s before. Pure, clear, without the slightest hint of desire¡ªit was solely admiration, and it made her untouched heart pound fiercely. She shyly averted her gaze, and her usually cold face became covered in red roses of shyness. At that moment, the jarring ring of a phone shattered the silence between them. ¡°I¡­ I need to take a call.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Taking the call as an excuse, Carmen Stuart grabbed her phone and hurried out, only stopping once she was outside the villa to catch her breath. After glancing at the caller ID and seeing it was Carmen Stuart, she paid it no mind, hit the mute button, and began to wander aimlessly around the yard, her mind on the scene that had just unfolded. A short while later, the phone rang again. Carmen Stuart snapped to attention and realized she had unwittingly made her way to the back of the villa, only three or four meters away from the deep cliff¡¯s edge. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a wall built behind the villa? What if someone falls off?¡± Louisa Burley looked worried as she glanced over, then answered the phone. ¡°Hello, Carmen, why the rush to call?¡± An anxious voice came from the phone, ¡°Aunt Louisa, have you seen Barry Wolfe?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen him, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Where did you see him? Was it at the mountaintop villa?¡± Louisa Burley felt curious and asked, ¡°Why are you asking so precisely, interrogating a criminal?¡± The next second, she heard Carmen Stuart urgently say, ¡°Aunt Louisa, you need to run, there¡¯s a bomb in the villa, it¡¯s about to explode.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face changed dramatically, and she instinctively turned back to look, only to see Barry Wolfe standing at the study¡¯s window looking at her, a gentle smile still on his face. ¡­ Inside the study. Greg Jensen stood by the window, his heart skipping a beat as he watched the graceful figure below. Compared to Lois Abbott¡¯s assertiveness, Lindsey Wolfe¡¯s brashness, Amelia Simmons and Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s docility, Vince Cooper¡¯s gentleness, and Ryan Lampe¡¯s lively cuteness, Greg Jensen preferred this kind of quiet elegance. With such a woman, nothing needs to be said, nothing has to be done, just sitting in silence is beautiful. Amande Burns was that kind of woman, and so was Louisa Burley, plus she had a chilliness Amande didn¡¯t have. That was why Greg Jensen¡¯s heart was stirred. Just then, Louisa Burley happened to look up and their eyes met, and Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile. But at that moment, Greg Jensen noticed that Louisa Burley seemed anxious and was even waving and shouting at him. Greg Jensen was distracted with his thoughts and didn¡¯t hear what she was saying. Just as he wanted to open the window to ask, a painful sting shot through his forehead, and a sense of alarm surged in his heart. That sense of a life-or-death crisis caused his muscles to tense up instantly. Without a moment to think, he surged all his True Qi through his body, crashed through the window, and charged out. Boom! Just as Greg Jensen broke through the window, a deafening explosion sounded from beneath his feet. The huge shockwave, carrying a cloud of dust and debris, spread out like ripples with a thundering roar. It was like a steel knife that, in an instant, cleanly bisected the entire villa. Everything in its path was turned into powder! Greg Jensen didn¡¯t even have time to use his Wind Control Skill before he was flung away by the powerful blast. He felt as if his head had been slammed with a hammer, his vision went dark, and he nearly lost consciousness. However, before he could steady himself, a succession of explosions kept ripping through the air. Boom! Boom! Boom! Wave after wave of shockwaves followed one another incessantly! Greg Jensen was like a flat boat in a ferocious storm, being violently struck by relentless waves. He passed out while still in mid-air. Then, along with plants and stones, he was thrown down the cliffside by the shockwave. Time passed, and the dust gradually settled. Looking around, the artificial hills, fountains, and garden flowers were all leveled by the blast. The once grand and luxurious villa had been reduced to rubble. The yard that had its own unique charm was now littered with broken stones, tiles, and fragments of precious antiques and paintings. Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Chapter 506: The Undercurrent Surges_1 Chapter 506: Chapter 506: The Undercurrent Surges_1 Trey Holmes foolishly stood in front of the car, looking at the ruins, doubting her memory had failed her, thinking she had gone to the wrong place. She turned to the housekeeper beside her, her face full of confusion. ¡°Is this¡­ our home?¡± she asked. ¡°It is¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡± The housekeeper was also uncertain. ¡°Did¡­ an explosion happen?¡± Trey was suddenly startled. ¡°The boss? Where did the boss go?¡± The housekeeper was stunned, only to see a blur before realizing that Trey¡¯s figure had vanished. Looking up again, she saw that Trey had already charged into the ruins, frantically searching. While searching, she called out, ¡°Boss, where are you? Don¡¯t scare me! Boss¡­ ¡± More than half an hour later, Glen Wolfe, Simon Cooper, Trent Preston, and others all rushed over in a hurry. Looking at the chaotic scene, everyone became agitated. Trent grabbed Trey, asking, ¡°The boss? Where did the boss go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was already like this when I got back. I can¡¯t get through to his phone, and I can¡¯t find him anywhere.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the boss¡¯s assistant? You useless¡­ ¡± Slap! Enraged, Trey, without concealing her cultivation, slapped Trent and sent him flying. The rest of them, learning that Greg Jensen¡¯s life or death was unclear, were instantly dumbfounded. Glen in particular just sat down on the ground, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s all over, all over.¡± It wasn¡¯t the villa he lamented over, but the uncertain fate of the boss. The Wolfe family, as the boss¡¯s number one loyal supporter, was certain to face a full-on attack from the Stuart Family. ¡°You dare hit me!¡± Trent rose from the ground, already full of rage, and charged headlong at Trey. Trey¡¯s face turned cold as she said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t force me to kill you!¡± Simon, slightly more clear-headed, quickly held him back and said to Trey, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Holmes. Old He is just anxious. Please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± Trey, irritable, gave him a cold glance without saying a word. Shortly after, Bradley Ford and Fraser Simmons arrived, accompanied by the Commander of the West River Gully, Lukas Simon. Lukas, with a gloomy face that seemed to drip water, said to his accompanying adjutant: ¡°Go, call all our people over. Even if we have to turn this place upside down, we must find Brother Glen.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Get all the helicopters over here. If that¡¯s not enough, borrow from the local garrison. If they won¡¯t lend them, just forcefully take them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The adjutant left to carry out the orders, and Simon, Glen, Trent, and others mobilized their people to begin a carpet search within a five-mile radius. After more than an hour, the West River Gully¡¯s military forces arrived, setting up a small camp next to the villa¡¯s ruins. Helicopters, military trucks, and various large work machines all moved in, beginning to search through the rubble for Barry Wolfe¡¯s possible remains. The soldiers were divided into two groups: one hooked onto ropes and descended from the cliff to search for Greg Jensen¡¯s traces at the base of the cliff. The other group took military trucks and started the search from the bottom of the mountain. Commander Lukas stood at the edge of the cliff, watching the bustling figures of the soldiers and said with a heavy voice, ¡°Brother Glen is an excellent martial artist. He must be fine.¡± Glen Wolfe looked down at the cliff with a worried face, following up, ¡°Yes, the boss must be fine.¡± The other Family Heads nodded in agreement. However, after the teams searched until dark and still couldn¡¯t find a trace of anyone, it was then that everyone finally confirmed that Barry Wolfe was most likely gone. Consequently, some of the minor Family Heads who believed they weren¡¯t deeply involved with Barry began pondering how to ingratiate themselves with the Stuart Family. Meanwhile, Glen Wolfe, Simon Cooper, and others still clung to a glimmer of hope, mobilizing all the hands they could, continuing the search for Barry Wolfe in the vicinity. ¡­ ¡°Seventh Master, the deed is done.¡± ¡°It¡¯s done?¡± Henry Stuart looked at his subordinate, his face alight with joy. The subordinate said with a chuckle, ¡°Absolutely, I watched from nearby. They even used helicopters. Hundreds of people searched up and down, and by the time it got dark, they still hadn¡¯t found him.¡± ¡°Fantastic!¡± Henry Stuart clapped his thigh in excitement but accidentally jarred his injured leg, wincing in pain. He sucked in a breath of cool air and then ground his teeth, saying, ¡°He deserved it for opposing me!¡± Naomi Milton¡¯s face also revealed the satisfaction of revenge fulfilled, with even a layer of mist rising in her eyes. Her voice tinged with sobs, she said, ¡°Big brother, we¡¯ve avenged you, can you see it?¡± Seeing his wife so distraught, Henry Stuart felt uncomfortable too. Just as he was about to comfort her, a bodyguard walked in at that moment. ¡°Seventh Master, the Family Head asks for your presence.¡± ¡°The Family Head? What does he want with me at this time?¡± Henry Stuart couldn¡¯t help but wonder. The subordinate reminded him, ¡°Seventh Master, could it be about Barry Wolfe¡¯s matter?¡± Upon hearing this, Henry Stuart¡¯s face changed color. Naomi Milton said indifferently, ¡°Barry Wolfe is dead now. What else is there to fear? Even if the Family Head has other plans, could he still collaborate with a dead man?¡± The subordinate added, ¡°Right, Seventh Master, the Family Head wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for you over a dead man.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Convinced, Henry Stuart let his wife push his wheelchair toward the main building where the Family Head was. Upon arrival, he was directly ushered by the butler at the door into the conference room. Henry Stuart didn¡¯t make much of it and even began to hum a song in good spirits. However, as soon as he entered the conference room, he immediately sensed something was amiss. The atmosphere inside the conference room was extremely oppressive, a clear sign that something serious had occurred. ¡°Henry Stuart, did you orchestrate the incident at the hilltop villa?¡± Upon hearing this, Henry Stuart inwardly cursed, knowing it was as he suspected, but he feigned ignorance and said, ¡°What hilltop villa?¡± Carmen Stuart could no longer stand by and shouted angrily, ¡°Stop pretending! I heard you when you were on the phone. It was you who arranged for someone to bomb the hilltop villa where Barry Wolfe was.¡± Henry Stuart¡¯s expression darkened as he coldly responded, ¡°Carmen Stuart, you are getting more and more presumptuous. Is it your place to interrupt when your elders are speaking?¡± ¡°I think the truly presumptuous one is you!¡± The Family Head pointed at his nose and scolded, ¡°I¡¯ve emphasized time and again for you not to provoke Barry Wolfe, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen. Do you realize that at the time the bomb exploded, your youngest aunt was also inside the villa?¡± ¡°The¡­the youngest aunt?¡± Henry Stuart froze, stammering, ¡°Impossible, when did she come back?¡± Carmen Stuart, her voice breaking with tears, said, ¡°Auntie just landed this morning. She didn¡¯t even come home to try and sway Barry Wolfe, and then¡­¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± Henry Stuart was dumbstruck. He had killed Greg Jensen, and to his horror, his youngest aunt had also perished in the blast. The Family Head, his face ashen with fury, pointed at him and ordered, ¡°Drag him out and break his other leg as well!¡± Upon hearing this, Henry Stuart panicked and quickly said, ¡°Dad, I truly didn¡¯t know she was there too, if I had known¡­¡± The Stuart Family was thrown into chaos, and the whole of Qin Province was roiling with undercurrents. Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Chapter 507 Underground Cave_1 Chapter 507: Chapter 507 Underground Cave_1 Meanwhile, Greg Jensen and Zhou Jiumei had been washed by the river into an underground cave below the cliffside. Greg awoke in the darkness to find himself soaking in the water, the river cold and biting, yet not deep. He surveyed his surroundings and realized he was in an underground cavern, surrounded by rugged, strange rocks, with an open space beside the river channel. Greg endured the intense pain radiating from his body and slowly stood up, staggering and crawling towards the shore. By the time he reached the shore, he had exhausted all his strength and could only collapse on the bank, gasping for breath. Standing on solid ground, he took a slight breather and finally settled down to check his physical condition. After channeling his True Qi, a heavy feeling sank in Greg¡¯s heart; the situation within his body was worse than he had anticipated. Two of his ribs were broken, his left forearm fractured, the tibia of his left leg shattered, and a compression fracture in his lumbar spine. All over his body, just the bones were broken in several places. Beyond that, three of his principal meridians were severed, and four of his extraordinary meridians were torn. Among the five viscera and six bowels, there was a phenomenon of liver qi overflowing, indicating liver damage. Greg¡¯s Divine Dragon Transformation had reached the level of reinforced muscles and iron bones; otherwise, his injuries might have been even more severe, and he could possibly have been in mortal danger. Luckily, the Ren and Du meridians were fine, and the Divine Dragon Transformation had powerful healing capabilities. With a Little Reviving Pill, he should be able to recover completely. Greg lay on the bank for quite a while, gradually gathering some strength. He struggled to sit up, intending to take the Little Reviving Pill, but then froze in place. All that remained on his body were a pair of shorts in good condition. His clothes, including his shoes, were all damaged beyond recognition. The pocket he used to carry his elixirs had also been torn open. When Greg found the Qi Condensing Pill and the Little Reviving Pill still there, he breathed a sigh of relief. With these two items, he could quickly recover. Without them, he might have had to stay here for a very long time. After resting a bit more, he took out the Little Reviving Pill, about to swallow it when he saw a person floating over on the river surface. Only when the figure drew near did he recognize it was Zhou Jiumei. ¡°She was blown down here too?¡± This stretch of river was wide and relatively shallow. When Zhou Jiumei floated over, she immediately became stuck there. Greg put away the Little Reviving Pill, gritted his teeth against the severe pain as he channeled his True Qi, and stood up to re-enter the river. Then, he dragged and pulled Zhou Jiumei ashore. Zhou Jiumei was deathly pale, her eyes tightly closed, her lips blue, barely breathing¡ªa clear sign she was on the brink of death. Greg checked her pulse and his brow immediately furrowed. Zhou Jiumei¡¯s limb fractures didn¡¯t seem too severe, but her internal injuries were even more serious than Greg¡¯s. The liver, spleen, and stomach had several bleeding points, and without prompt blood stasis intervention, she might soon perish. ¡°There¡¯s only one Little Reviving Pill left¡­¡± Greg looked at the single remaining Little Reviving Pill in his hand, sighed with resignation, pried open Zhou Jiumei¡¯s mouth, and placed the pill inside. However, Zhou Jiumei was already in a deep coma and couldn¡¯t swallow on her own. The Little Reviving Pill remained in her mouth without being ingested. Greg hesitated for a moment, then leaned down, pressed his lips to hers, and kissed her. The sweetness upon his lips, that momentary softness, shook him to his core. The next second, the excruciating pain from his body jolted him back to reality. He quickly gathered his thoughts and blew a thread of True Qi towards her. Seeing the Little Reviving Pill successfully enter her esophagus, he relaxed slightly, and then collapsed on the ground, gasping for air. The True Qi he had painstakingly accumulated, after these few motions, was completely depleted. When it rains, it pours. Who could have imagined Zhou Jiumei would sustain such serious injuries? If it had been someone else, Greg really couldn¡¯t be bothered to help, and would definitely prioritize healing his own wounds first. Whether the other party lived or died had nothing to do with him. But if that person was Zhou Jiumei, things were different. No matter from what perspective, Greg simply couldn¡¯t stand by and watch her die. Moreover, being in this sunless underground cave, having someone else around was definitely better than being alone. Feeling the pain all over his body, Greg couldn¡¯t help but reveal a wry smile. Now that the only Little Reviving Pill had been given to Zhou Jiumei, he could only resist the pain with the Divine Dragon Transformation. Perhaps because it was inherited from an ancient divine beast, the healing power of the Divine Dragon Transformation was extremely formidable; even though Greg had only cultivated it to the third level, healing a fracture or similar injury was not a problem. Even the bleeding points within his organs were slowly stopping. The real trouble were the Twelve Primary Channels and the Extraordinary Vessels; after the meridians were damaged and the True Qi flow was impeded, the wounds that could have healed in a few days might now take half a month or even a month. If only he had a Little Reviving Pill, such minor injuries could be healed overnight. Greg let out a sigh. The elixir had already been consumed by Zhou Jiumei, and it was too late for regrets now. He felt utterly drained and just wanted to sleep soundly. But he knew he couldn¡¯t sleep right now. Soaked through and in such a damp and gloomy environment, it wouldn¡¯t have been an issue under normal circumstances, but now, with severe injuries, if he were to sleep like this, he might fall ill, or worsen his condition. Greg lay quietly on the ground, his eyes carefully observing the surroundings. The underground cave was spacious, and at least a dozen meters separated the ground from the ceiling, with some branches drifting in along the subterranean river that could be used to start a fire. After lying there for a while and gathering some strength, Greg shakily got to his feet, collected a large pile of dry branches, and then sat down against the cave wall, breaking the branches into small pieces to pile up. After doing this, Greg started to pant again, resting for a good while before he caught his breath. He circulated his True Qi, trying to cast the Fireball Technique, but after a long time, only a flame the size of a thumb appeared in his palm. ¡°Better something than nothing.¡± Greg gave a wry smile, found a rather dry branch, and slowly lit it with the flame, then brought it close to the pile of wood. A moment later, the fire finally began to burn slowly. In the pitch-black cave, a bit of light appeared, and the surroundings became much clearer. Feeling the warmth from the fire, Greg genuinely smiled. He rested for a while, then stood up, walked over to Zhou Jiumei, slowly picked her up, and placed her beside the fire. Having done this, Greg completely relaxed, leaned against a stone next to the fire, and dozed off. After an unknown amount of time, Zhou Jiumei, who was in a stupor, slowly woke up. She glanced at the fire, then at the sleeping Greg, and her face couldn¡¯t help but flush slightly. Even in her unconscious state, she was actually aware; she just couldn¡¯t control her body. She touched her lips, where a strong masculine scent seemed to linger. The flickering firelight cast her sweet face in a fiery glow. Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Chapter 508 Lonely Men and Women_1 Chapter 508: Chapter 508 Lonely Men and Women_1 ¡°` Recalling the fleeting kiss just moments ago, Zhou Jiumei¡¯s heart immediately began to race, and her complexion grew even rosier. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her little fist and waved it in the direction of Greg Jensen, snorting, ¡°Stinky man, taking advantage of me when you had the chance!¡± In fact, she wasn¡¯t unreasonable and knew that, under those circumstances, what Greg Jensen did was the right choice. But still, it was her first kiss. Having taken someone¡¯s first kiss, was she not allowed to vent a little? Greg Jensen was still in a deep sleep, showing no response to her ¡°indignation.¡± Zhou Jiumei stood up and stretched, noticing that her body was no longer in any serious pain, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel inwardly at the miraculous medicine Barry Wolfe had given her. She hadn¡¯t been far from the blast and her injuries had certainly been serious, yet she had recovered so quickly. Thinking back to when Barry Wolfe produced healing pills at the Martial Way exchange meeting that were even better than those from Healington, she felt a sense of relief in her heart. Could this guy also be an Alchemist? Zhou Jiumei looked at Greg Jensen curiously, then remembered the way Barry Wolfe had looked at her when they first met, and her cheeks flushed once more. Staring at the flickering flames, she couldn¡¯t help but zone out. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± It was unknown how long had passed when a soft grunt suddenly broke the silence of the cave. Zhou Jiumei jumped, looking up only to see Greg Jensen murmuring incoherently, seemingly in a dream. ¡°Is he¡­ talking in his sleep?¡± Zhou Jiumei felt something was amiss and slowly stood up, walking over to check on him by placing a hand on his forehead. ¡°Feverish? How is that possible? How can a Grandmaster have a fever?¡± A Grandmaster¡¯s physique was stronger than an average person¡¯s, and they were not prone to falling ill under normal circumstances. Zhou Jiumei was startled then suddenly realized that, at the time of the explosion, Greg Jensen had been at the epicenter, and his injuries must have been severe. Moreover, he had given her the only Healing Pill, and his fever must undoubtedly have been caused by internal injuries. Thinking this, Zhou Jiumei became somewhat panicked. She quickly patted Greg Jensen¡¯s face, calling out, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, Mr. Wolfe, wake up¡­¡± However, no matter how much she called, Greg Jensen showed no response whatsoever. ¡°What should I do now?¡± Zhou Jiumei was extremely anxious but at a loss for what to do. After hesitating, she decided to remove Greg Jensen¡¯s clothes first. Both of them had climbed out of the river, and their clothes were soaked through. Wearing the wet clothes would only speed up the loss of body heat; it would be better to take them off and dry them. Once Zhou Jiumei made up her mind, but as she looked at Greg Jensen¡¯s ragged clothing, she hesitated again. Even though the two of them were in a perilous situation and shouldn¡¯t be overly concerned with proprieties, there was still a difference between men and women, and the idea of suddenly undressing a man made her feel shy. Looking at Greg Jensen¡¯s pale face and thinking of how he had given her the only elixir, Zhou Jiumei bit her lip, suppressing the embarrassment in her heart, and took off Greg Jensen¡¯s clothes. What Greg Jensen wore could no longer be called clothes, but rather rags, which fell apart at the lightest pull. Seeing Greg Jensen in only his shorts, Zhou Jiumei felt her cheeks burning hot, as if they were on fire. ¡°The shorts are wet too, should I take them off?¡± Zhou Jiumei looked at the bare Greg Jensen and found herself conflicted again. After a long while, she finally made up her mind; had it not been for Barry Wolfe¡¯s aid, she would probably be dead by now. To say nothing of taking off a pair of shorts, what would it matter if she offered herself to him? Without any further hesitation, she went to Greg Jensen¡¯s side and slowly slid down his shorts. And then¡­ Her eyes widened with curiosity, and the expression on her face shifted from surprise to amazement¡­ ¡°` ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Zhou Jiumei coughed lightly, feeling awkward, she turned her head away, facing away from Greg Jensen, and began to roast the pair of shorts, which were still somewhat intact. After holding them up for a while, her hand started to feel sore, so she found a few sticks and set the shorts up on them. Right after she finished setting it up, she heard a groggy voice from behind her. ¡°What did you say?¡± Zhou Jiumei didn¡¯t hear clearly, so she moved closer and asked again. ¡°So cold.¡± With his eyes tightly shut, Greg Jensen¡¯s brows were furrowed together, and his pale lips trembled ceaselessly. Zhou Jiumei felt a chill in her heart, touched his forehead again, and found that his fever had become even worse; her heart immediately sank. ¡°What should I do? If this fever continues, even if he doesn¡¯t die, he¡¯ll be ruined.¡± Zhou Jiumei steeled her heart and quickly stripped off her own clothes, holding Greg Jensen¡¯s bare body in her arms. She had heard that when two people hug each other, they can warm each other and regulate their body temperature to normal. She didn¡¯t know if it would work, but it was the only thing she could do right now. Feeling the burning heat of his body, Zhou Jiumei¡¯s heart seemed to harbor a little deer, thumping uncontrollably. She subconsciously buried her head in Greg Jensen¡¯s chest, and to her surprise, smelling that masculine scent made her heartbeat speed up even more. Wanting to distract herself, she picked up a stick and started to fiddle with her clothes, spreading them out beside the fire so they would heat evenly. After everything was done, Zhou Jiumei had run out of energy and lay on Greg Jensen, breathing lightly. She intended to close her eyes and rest for a while, but soon after she shut them, she fell back into a deep sleep. Time passed, the fire gradually diminished, and Greg Jensen, feeling the cold biting him, suddenly opened his eyes. When he was about to add more wood to the fire, he suddenly discovered he was holding someone in his arms. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Greg Jensen, utterly bewildered, could feel the softness of the body in his arms and couldn¡¯t help feeling a stir of emotion. At that moment, Zhou Jiumei also opened her eyes. Their eyes met, and both awkwardly turned away. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re awake?¡± Zhou Jiumei hurriedly got up, walked aside, and, without turning her head, whispered into the darkness, ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡± ¡°Yeah, much better.¡± Greg¡¯s face was also a little hot. He glanced at the dying fire and quickly reminded her, ¡°The fire is nearly out, add some wood, will you?¡± ¡°Ah, right¡­ okay.¡± Zhou Jiumei was about to go and add firewood when suddenly she thought of something, and her cheeks grew even more flushed. Seeing that she hadn¡¯t moved for a while, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s nothing. Could you please¡­ close your eyes first?¡± ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Greg Jensen smiled at the request and then obediently closed his eyes. After a while, Zhou Jiumei peeked at him, and seeing that his eyes were truly closed, she breathed a sigh of relief and hurried over. She picked up several thick branches, split them in the middle, and added them to the fire. Greg Jensen, hearing the noise, quietly opened his eyes and admired the flawless body before him. After watching for a while, he suddenly felt that his behavior was somewhat underhanded and quickly shut his eyes again. Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Chapter 509 A Prophecy Fulfilled_1 Chapter 509: Chapter 509 A Prophecy Fulfilled_1 At this moment, Zhou Jiumei seemed to realize something and suddenly turned her head back, only to find that she had wrongly accused the other person. Greg Jensen was not only closing his eyes, but his body was also turned to the side, looking every bit the gentleman. Zhou Jiumei couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit embarrassed, so she quickly added more firewood and returned to the darkness. ¡°Okay, you can open your eyes now.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen opened his eyes and instinctively looked towards Zhou Jiumei. Zhou Jiumei chided, ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so dark, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see even if I wanted to,¡± Greg Jensen defended. Zhou Jiumei thought about it and realized it was true, Greg Jensen was so close to the fire that while she could see him without a problem, he certainly couldn¡¯t see her clearly. With this in mind, she no longer took it to heart and instead asked, ¡°How¡¯s your body feeling?¡± ¡°Without ten days to half a month, I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult to move freely.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t hide the truth and continued, ¡°I have several fractures, and several of my meridians are broken as well.¡± ¡°That serious?¡± Zhou Jiumei, although she had anticipated it, still felt somewhat shocked upon hearing this news. Upon reaching the Master Realm, one¡¯s physical fitness greatly improves, and the ability to recover is also much more formidable than that of an ordinary person. But with the meridians broken, the ability to circulate True Qi normally was hindered, and naturally, the recovery rate was severely diminished. Thinking about how the other had sustained such severe injuries and yet had given her the only Elixir, Zhou Jiumei felt a tinge of guilt in her heart. At the same time, her gaze towards Greg Jensen became softer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault you¡¯re in this state.¡± Zhou Jiumei spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t given me the Elixir¡­¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand and laughed, ¡°What else could I have done? My injuries are still manageable, at least I won¡¯t die, but the injuries you suffered earlier were far worse than mine¡­¡± As he spoke, he suddenly paused, shocked, ¡°You were aware while you were unconscious?¡± Upon hearing this, Zhou Jiumei realized that she had let something slip and her face turned red once again. Under normal circumstances, it would be fine, but given that both of them were without clothes at the moment, the atmosphere suddenly became somewhat ambiguous. She gave a quiet ¡°Hmm¡± like the sound of a mosquito. Greg Jensen silently laughed, attentively admiring Zhou Jiumei¡¯s body. A regular person couldn¡¯t see much in such a situation, but Greg Jensen was different; his keen senses were far beyond those of an average person. Even in pitch-black surroundings where one couldn¡¯t see their hand in front of their face, he could still see as usual, unaffected; what more now with the faint glow of firelight? Zhou Jiumei, seeing that he was still looking at her, felt somewhat shy despite knowing that he couldn¡¯t see anything, and couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Don¡¯t keep staring at me like that.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not like I can see anything¡­¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and hesitated for a moment before turning his head to look at the fire. Gurgle! Zhou Jiumei¡¯s stomach suddenly let out a rumble, its call echoing far in the quiet and empty space. ¡°Hungry?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Zhou Jiumei¡¯s face turned slightly red, seemingly feeling that her stomach rumbling at this time was a bit inappropriate. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°When I pulled you up just now, I saw what looked like fish in the river; why don¡¯t you catch a few to roast and eat?¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± Zhou Jiumei¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, she was just about to go to the river to catch fish when her body stiffened again, and she spoke in a slightly soft tone, ¡°Can you¡­ close your eyes first?¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Greg Jensen agreed and closed his eyes, leaning against a rock to continue resting. Zhou Jiumei waited a while and, seeing that he had no intention of opening his eyes, boldly made her way into the river. ¡°This¡­ this still isn¡¯t clear.¡± Greg Jensen, his eyes still closed, said, ¡°I saw some pine trees among those branches earlier. Find a log, roast it over the fire for a while, and you¡¯ll be able to roast pine resin out of it. Smear the pine resin around the log, and it can be used as a torch.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Zhou Jiumei followed Greg¡¯s suggestions and indeed managed to extract quite a bit of pine resin. Then she found a stick of the right length, smeared the resin on one end, and lit it on fire. Holding the makeshift torch, she once more walked into the river where she saw many palm-sized fish swimming back and forth. She was overjoyed and easily caught several of them. Back on shore, she wanted to show Greg, but remembering that she had no clothes on, she decided against it. ¡°Don¡¯t open your eyes, I¡¯ll roast the fish and save some for you.¡± Zhou Jiumei casually said, assuming Greg had fallen asleep when he didn¡¯t respond, so she didn¡¯t mind. She sat in front of the fire and happily started roasting the fish. Before long, the aroma of the grilled fish wafted through the air. Zhou Jiumei took a sniff close by and immediately began to eat with a smile on her face. After eating three or four fish, she felt much more comfortable and, hesitating a bit, she placed the remaining roasted fish aside and then ran back into the darkness. She poked her head out and said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, there are some fish left over there, you can have them yourself.¡± After saying this, she closed her eyes, thinking Greg would soon go over to eat since both of them hadn¡¯t eaten for so long. But she waited a long time, and there was no movement from Greg¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, Mr. Wolfe¡­¡± Zhou Jiumei called out a few more times, and getting no response from Greg, a bad feeling suddenly rose in her heart. She hesitated for a moment, then went over to Greg once more and touched him, only to retract her hand instantly. ¡°Why do you have a fever again?¡± Zhou Jiumei had no choice but to repeat her previous action and leaned over Greg again. Greg, who was in a semi-comatose state, felt a warm, soft body upon him and immediately held her tightly. At the same time, his body began to change gradually. Zhou Jiumei tensed up, freezing in place on top of him, her pretty face instantly blushing to her ears, her voice trembling with nervousness. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Wolfe, are you awake? If you are, have some fish¡­¡± However, Greg remained unresponsive. Zhou Jiumei was bashfully trying to stand up, but Greg¡¯s arms were clamped around her like iron pincers, immobilizing her. Not struggling was one thing, but the more she struggled, the more uncomfortable it became. Soon, Zhou Jiumei was leaning on Greg¡¯s shoulder, breathing heavily. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, please let go of me, I¡­¡± Greg, in his sleep, felt as if he had returned to a heavenly place and without opening his eyes, began to indulge in a feast. Zhou Jiumei¡¯s brow furrowed, and she bit down on Greg¡¯s shoulder. Greg woke up in pain, opened his eyes, and immediately sensed something was wrong. After a moment of surprise, he chose to close his eyes and continue ¡°unconscious¡±. With Zhou Jiumei leaning on his shoulder, she did not notice his reaction, thinking he was still unconscious, and unable to free herself, she could only reluctantly endure. She had thought before, if Greg Jensen was willing to give her the only Healing Pills, she would be willing to offer her body in return. She never imagined that her words would actually come true. Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Dont Believe Me? Just Try_1 Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Don¡¯t Believe Me? Just Try_1 A little while later, Lily Zhou had already lost all thought of those concerns. The underground river gurgled along, fishes leaping from the surface before splashing down, creating large sprays of water. Time was unknowable within the cave, but outside it likely was day, and the fishes in the water grew more animated. They danced to the echoes of music within the cave, merrily jumping, bobbing up and down on the surface. Time passed, and finally, the cave quieted down. The fish too seemed tired of swimming and gathered quietly, jointly resisting the current. Lily Zhou suddenly snapped to her senses, stood up in a panic, but the movement pulled at her wound, causing her legs to go weak, her body tilting backwards. Just then, a large hand suddenly reached out, grabbing her slender wrist. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Lily Zhou said thanks out of reflex, then suddenly her eyes widened with a startled cry, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re awake?¡± Greg Jensen replied somewhat awkwardly, ¡°I can faint again for a while if you prefer.¡± Lily Zhou came to her senses, hastily pulled her hand away, wanting to cover her body. But she used too much force and once again lost her balance. The large hand reached out once more, this time pulling her straight into an embrace, a warm breath lingering around her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t move, then you won¡¯t see anything.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Like this¡­¡± Lily Zhou wanted to say ¡°like this is even worse,¡± but feeling the warmth of the embrace, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave. She could only bury her head deeply in Greg Jensen¡¯s chest to hide her shyness and panic. Greg Jensen stroked her long hair, inhaling the fragrance of it, and couldn¡¯t help but look intoxicated. The two of them stayed quietly like this for quite a while, until Lily Zhou finally calmed down and asked softly, ¡°Are your injuries feeling any better?¡± Greg Jensen replied with a mischievous smile, ¡°Definitely a lot better. With you tending me, any wound would heal.¡± Lily Zhou¡¯s face turned red again, and she huffed, ¡°Sweet-talking, I don¡¯t know how many girls you¡¯ve deceived.¡± ¡°How can you say sweet-talking? I¡¯m very serious, all right?¡± Greg Jensen whispered into her ear with a playful smile, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Let¡¯s do it again, one more time and you¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m telling the truth or not.¡± ¡°Ah, no, you¡¯re still injured.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, this can speed up the healing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust you one bit¡­¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Lily Zhou didn¡¯t believe at all that such an activity could speed up recovery. But what she didn¡¯t know was that Greg Jensen was indeed not lying, because every time they engaged in Dual Cultivation, a large amount of True Qi would be generated. And this True Qi would continuously flow into the limbs, supporting the Divine Dragon Transformation, rapidly repairing the injured parts of the body. As they went deeper, Greg Jensen¡¯s body was slowly healing, and the realm of the Divine Dragon Transformation was also gradually improving. Not only did it increase the True Qi, but it also elevated the realm of the Divine Dragon Transformation, which for Greg Jensen was an unexpected delight. After an unknown period, the two of them stopped once more. Lily Zhou found Greg Jensen¡¯s spirit indeed seemed much improved, and she couldn¡¯t help but be astounded, saying, ¡°That sort of thing¡­ it really can speed up recovery?¡± ¡°Haha, of course.¡± Greg Jensen laughed it off, then quickly changed the subject. He felt conflicted inside; although the two were now together and Lily Zhou wasn¡¯t the fickle type, he still didn¡¯t want to reveal his secret. Lily Zhou, being understanding, saw that Greg Jensen didn¡¯t elaborate and didn¡¯t probe further. After speaking to him, she bore the pain, carefully stood up, and moved to the side of the fire pit. Noticing that her clothes had dried, her face lit up with joy, and she quickly picked up her clothes and headed towards a dark corner. Greg Jensen chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen everything already, why be shy now?¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡­ I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Zhou Jiumei showed a demure little girl attitude, completely lacking her usual efficiency from during the day. After she carefully dressed, she found a strip of cloth and combed her hair with it, then returned to the fireside and handed a grilled fish to Greg Jensen. ¡°You should eat some too, you haven¡¯t eaten anything all day.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen smiled as he took the fish and ate the three of them in a few bites. ¡°Have some water.¡± Zhou Jiumei scooped up some river water in her hands and cautiously brought it to Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth for him to drink. After drinking the water, Greg Jensen¡¯s dry throat felt much better, and he looked up at Zhou Jiumei. Zhou Jiumei¡¯s clothes were also tattered, and although they were much better than Greg Jensen¡¯s strips of cloth, they still revealed patches of her fair skin. Feeling Greg Jensen¡¯s invasive gaze, Zhou Jiumei instinctively took two steps back and said warily, ¡°What are you doing, thinking about that sort of thing right after eating?¡± ¡°Haha, in this pitch-dark place, if we don¡¯t do something, isn¡¯t it a waste?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re still injured, what if¡­¡± Zhou Jiumei stopped mid-sentence, suddenly remembering that such activities could actually help in recovery, she found herself at a loss for words and coldly huffed, ¡°Still, that¡¯s no excuse!¡± After she spoke, she sat down on the other side of the fire and said, ¡°You should focus on recuperating, it will help your injuries heal faster.¡± ¡°Haha, when does that kind of thing ever speed up recovery?¡± ¡°Spare me, nobody believes you!¡± Zhou Jiumei¡¯s face flushed as she turned her head away. Greg Jensen laughed heartily, no longer teasing her, and began to channel his True Qi to practice the Divine Dragon Transformation. Since he had cultivated the Divine Dragon Transformation to the fourth level, he felt it was already sufficient and had not practiced it much afterwards. Now, it seemed that this cultivation technique was truly a life-saving treasure; he needed to practice it more in the future. Had it not been for the Divine Dragon Transformation protecting him, his life would have really been in danger this time. The first explosion alone would have torn his body to pieces, not to mention the several blasts that followed. Seeing Greg Jensen begin to cultivate, Zhou Jiumei picked up the makeshift torch and went down to the river to catch fish. By the time Greg Jensen finished cultivating, the fragrant grilled fish was ready. After eating their fill, while Zhou Jiumei was not paying attention, Greg Jensen successfully staged a surprise attack, and so¡­ In the following days, whenever Greg Jensen got the chance, he would pull Zhou Jiumei over for some affection. Zhou Jiumei initially resisted a bit, but later became accustomed to it, as there was nothing else to do in the cave anyway. This was perhaps the only joy the two of them had. Within the cave, unaware of the passing days, by the time Greg Jensen could walk with ease, many days had likely passed. The two made their way downstream along the underground river and soon noticed a glimmer of light coming from ahead. It wasn¡¯t until they walked out of the cave¡¯s mouth that they found a small waterfall ahead, with a small pool below, a drop of only about twenty or so meters. Such a height would naturally pose some difficulty for Zhou Jiumei, but for Greg Jensen, it was hardly an issue at all. He picked up Zhou Jiumei and leaped down, causing her to let out an involuntary scream. Just as they were about to land, a gust of wind blew their way, their descent suddenly slowing. Afterward, as if defying the laws of physics, Greg Jensen floated forward a distance, successfully avoiding the pool below. Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Chapter 511: Return_1 Chapter 511: Chapter 511: Return_1 ¡°Finally out.¡± Zhou Jiumei looked at the bright sunshine and couldn¡¯t help but feel as if she had been in another world. ¡°Yes, finally out.¡± Greg Jensen also felt somewhat emotional, having skirted death this time, though fortunately without danger. Zhou Jiumei turned her head to speak, but when she saw Greg, still relatively clean but wearing only a pair of shorts riddled with a few holes, she found the sight both pitiful and hilarious. She couldn¡¯t hold back and burst out laughing. Greg was taken aback at first, but soon realized the humor and laughed as well, ¡°I think you¡¯d better go to the edge of the pond and see what you look like now before you come back and mock me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhou Jiumei was stunned, quickly ran to the edge of the pond, looked down, and her face turned beet red. She was so busy laughing at Greg that she forgot she was in rags herself, hardly better off than him. ¡°Haha, alright, let¡¯s hurry down the mountain and see if we can find some people to borrow some clothes from.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Zhou Jiumei nodded obediently, ran over to hook Greg¡¯s arm, and together they walked down the mountain. Both were without shoes and walked barefoot. Greg fared well, as the Divine Dragon Transformation had forged his body as tough as iron, making him utterly indifferent to the path¡¯s sharp stones and wood splinters. Zhou Jiumei, however, was not so lucky; she had taken only a few steps before her foot was cut by something sharp. Greg looked at her delicate little foot and couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache¡ªduring their time in the cave, he hadn¡¯t refrained from playing with it. The silky smooth feel was unforgettable. Thinking how such a soft foot would soon bear several scars, Greg felt a pang of immense sorrow. So, ignoring Zhou Jiumei¡¯s protests, he picked her up and carried her on his back. ¡°Hey, I¡­ I can walk by myself.¡± Zhou Jiumei¡¯s voice grew softer and eventually, she stopped talking altogether, she lay quietly on Greg¡¯s back, her face flushed, lost in her thoughts. Greg said nothing, striding forward. The mountain path was rugged, and Zhou Jiumei swayed with his movements as she lay on his back. Feeling the softness against his back, Greg couldn¡¯t help but have his mind wander, while Zhou Jiumei¡¯s breathing behind him grew more rapid. Smack! Greg gave a firm pat and grinned mischievously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once we¡¯re back in the city, I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± ¡°Hmph, like I¡¯d give you the chance.¡± Zhou Jiumei¡¯s words were icy, but her body leaned against Greg¡¯s shoulder, clingy and affectionate like a kitten, gently rubbing against him. Greg smiled and simply used the Wind Control Skill to glide down the mountain, taking strides of five or six meters at a time, eliciting a series of shrieks from Zhou Jiumei on his back. The two quickly reached the foot of the mountain and spotted a village nearby. ¡°Wait here for me, I¡¯ll go get us some clothes.¡± ¡°Okay, but hurry.¡± Zhou Jiumei looked around at the surrounding woods and felt a surge of panic, entirely forgetting she was, in fact, a half-step Grandmaster. It wouldn¡¯t matter if it were an ordinary person, or even a tiger; neither would likely be a match for her. Greg shook his head with a smile, used the Wind Control Skill, and swept toward the village. Along the way, he tried to avoid meeting any villagers, and headed straight into a courtyard. Hearing people inside, he immediately called out. A moment later, a plump woman came out. Seeing Greg bare-chested, wearing only a pair of shorts, her expression tightened, and she warned cautiously, ¡°What¡­ what do you want? I¡¯m warning you, my man will be back any minute.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, I just want to borrow a couple of sets of clothes, nothing more. If I could make a phone call, that would be even better.¡± Greg explained, ¡°My girlfriend and I got lost in the mountains and it took us many days to find our way out.¡± ¡°You have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s still waiting for me in the woods, could you please find a set of women¡¯s clothes for her?¡± The woman looked him over carefully and, seeing he didn¡¯t look like a bad person, relaxed slightly and said: ¡°Wait here, don¡¯t run around, I¡¯ll go in and find some clothes for you.¡± ¡°Ok, thank you.¡± It didn¡¯t take long for the woman to come back out with two sets of clothes in her hand, which she handed to Greg. Greg quickly said, ¡°Thank you so much, can I borrow your phone to make a call? We left everything on the mountain, I want to call my family to come pick us up.¡± ¡°All right, but make it quick.¡± ¡°Ok, thank you.¡± Greg didn¡¯t dare call Glen Wolfe or Simon Cooper and the like, as they seemed to be his staunch supporters on the surface, the Stuart Family would definitely take action against them upon learning of his disappearance. Calling them would easily attract the Stuart Family¡¯s attention. Before the situation became clear, he didn¡¯t want the Stuart Family to know he was back. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to call Fraser Simmons. Compared to the others, the Simmons family and the Fu family joined later and weren¡¯t as conspicuous. A moment later, Fraser Simmons answered the call, his voice sounding somewhat subdued, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Greg!¡± ¡°Greg¡­ hold on a moment¡­¡± Footsteps and the sound of a door closing came from the other end, ¡°Mr. Greg, where are you now? Something big has happened.¡± ¡°Haha, what could be bigger than me coming back?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Fraser Simmons didn¡¯t know quite what to say. Greg spoke calmly, ¡°You should drive over to pick me up yourself. Don¡¯t tell anyone else, come alone, understand?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll send the address to your phone later.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg cheerfully asked the woman for the location and then sent it to Fraser Simmons. He hadn¡¯t realized until he asked, but the revelation startled Greg. The two of them had drifted over two hundred kilometers along the underground river; even calculating by the straight-line distance, it would be seventy or eighty kilometers. And in the cave, they had stayed for nearly a month. Greg estimated that it would take Fraser Simmons at least two to three hours to drive there. So he told the woman, changed clothes at her house, and with the set of women¡¯s clothes in hand, he went back to the woods to meet Judy Stuart. Judy Stuart had been anxiously waiting, and upon seeing Greg return, she threw herself into his arms with tears in her eyes, ¡°Why did you only just come back? I thought you¡¯d left on your own.¡± Once a woman has someone to rely on, she cannot be tough in front of the man she loves. Even a woman like Judy Stuart, who wielded significant influence at home, was just a little woman when in front of Greg. Greg apologetically said, ¡°I called home a little while ago to have them come and pick us up, so that¡¯s why I was delayed.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Judy Stuart gave him a reproachful glance, took the clothes, and warned, ¡°No peeking.¡± After that, she took the clothes and walked into the distant bushes to change. A while later, a village girl in a floral blouse walked out from within, looking quite bashful. Looking at the clothes on her body, Judy Stuart frowned and asked, ¡°Do I look good in this?¡± Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Chapter 512 Whatever You Want_1 Chapter 512: Chapter 512 Whatever You Want_1 ¡°It looks good,¡± Greg Jensen said, struggling to hold back his laughter. ¡°Really looks good?¡± ¡°Really, haha¡­¡± Greg couldn¡¯t hold it in and burst out laughing. Zhou Jiumei¡¯s face immediately darkened as she huffed, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t laugh, haha¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re still laughing!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not laughing for real, haha!¡± The two of them joked around as they walked down the mountain. When they arrived at the home from which they had borrowed clothes, Greg pushed the door open and said with a smile, ¡°Sister-in-law, we¡¯re back¡­¡± ¡°Ah, this is your girlfriend? This young lady is quite a looker!¡± The woman¡¯s enthusiasm grew upon seeing Zhou Jiumei, believing what Greg had told her earlier. ¡°You two haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I just made some braised pork for lunch; come in and have some.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï After more than a month of eating tasteless grilled fish, the mention of meat made Greg¡¯s eyes turn green. Zhou Jiumei also swallowed her saliva unconsciously. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be shy, come in. It¡¯s been years since I was widowed, it¡¯s rare for me to have guests at home.¡± Seeing their reaction, the woman laughed and quickly warmly took Zhou Jiumei by the arm, leading her inside. Zhou Jiumei felt a bit embarrassed, turned to look at Greg Jensen, and sought his opinion with her eyes. Greg chuckled and said, ¡°Then we won¡¯t be polite.¡± ¡°No need to be polite, make yourself at home and eat as much as you like.¡± ¡°Okay then!¡± After nearly a month of hardship, they finally had a proper meal and both ate with great joy. After the meal, the three of them sat in the house and chatted for a while, and that¡¯s when they learned that the woman was a widow. Zhou Jiumei, feeling touched, began to talk more. While they were chatting, Greg took out a Qi Condensing Pill, went to the water jar, and scraped some powder into it. The woman, drinking from the water jar, would find her health improving, and while it wouldn¡¯t guarantee her a hundred years, it would make her much stronger than the average person and spare her many illnesses. About an hour later, the sound of a car suddenly came from outside. Greg stood up and looked out, seeing Fraser Simmons peeking into the courtyard. ¡°Sister-in-law, the people picking us up are here. We won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± ¡°Are you leaving so soon? Stay a little longer.¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°No, we have been lost for so many days, our families are very worried, we should head back as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay then, come visit when you have time.¡± The woman seemed a bit reluctant as she got up and escorted them to the door. On seeing Greg Jensen, Fraser Simmons immediately showed a surprised and pleased expression, ¡°Greg¡­ Mr. Xu, hello.¡± ¡°Yeah, do you have your bank card on you?¡± ¡°How much?¡± Greg pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°About a hundred thousand, giving more would be unsafe.¡± Fraser nodded, returned to the car, and then took out a bank card. ¡°The PIN is written on the back.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg took the bank card and threw it straight onto the kang bed through the open window. ¡°Sister-in-law, then we¡¯ll be leaving.¡± ¡°All right, do come and visit when you have time.¡± ¡°Will do.¡± Greg Jensen took Stuart¡¯s Ninth Miss into the car, waved goodbye to the woman, and when the car started and slowly drove away, he leaned out of the window and said: ¡°Sister-in-law, I left a little gift for you on the kang, remember to pick it up, okay?¡± ¡°A gift? What gift?¡± The woman wanted to ask more, but the car had already driven far away. ¡­ After the car drove off, Fraser Simmons said without looking back, ¡°Mr. Xu, there are several sets of sportswear in the back seat, with all sizes available. Would you like to change into one?¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s thoughtful.¡± Greg Jensen replied indifferently, glanced at the bags containing the clothes, and found that Fraser Simmons was quite attentive; not only had he bought clothes and shoes, but even underwear. He handed the women¡¯s portion to Stuart¡¯s Ninth Miss, smiled, and said, ¡°Shall we change?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Stuart¡¯s Ninth Miss took the clothes, then glared at him, and said, ¡°Turn around, do you want to watch me change?¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡± ¡°Turn around.¡± Greg Jensen laughed again and obediently turned away, not looking at her anymore. A moment later, rustling sounds came from behind him. Fraser Simmons was driving a van with a partition curtain between the driver¡¯s seat and the rear seats. Once the curtain was drawn, the privacy was fairly good. After Stuart¡¯s Ninth Miss finished changing, Greg Jensen also found a set of clothes and put them on. At this moment, the two finally felt like they had returned to the normal world. Greg Jensen looked at the scenery outside with a relaxed expression, while Stuart¡¯s Ninth Miss opened her mouth a few times, looking as though she had something to say but hesitated. Greg Jensen took the initiative to ask, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Stuart¡¯s Ninth Miss clenched her teeth and said, ¡°I want to talk to you about our family¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°The Stuart Family?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face turned cold involuntarily. Thinking with his butt, he knew that the Stuart Family was behind this incident; they almost blew him up, and now Stuart¡¯s Ninth Miss still wanted him to continue cooperating with the Stuart Family? Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s face darkening, Stuart¡¯s Ninth Miss guessed what he was thinking and stammered: ¡°I know this matter is our family¡¯s fault, but believe me, this was definitely not decided by my dad and the others. Before coming to find you, I had already agreed with them to talk to you first, and if it really couldn¡¯t work out, then think of another solution. They absolutely couldn¡¯t have placed a bomb at this time, right?¡± Greg Jensen was silent but suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°The one who gave the call back then, it was to warn you about the bomb in the villa, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Stuart¡¯s Ninth Miss¡¯s face changed slightly, she hesitated for a moment, and then lightly nodded. Greg Jensen scoffed and said, ¡°So, it was indeed the Stuart Family who did this?¡± ¡°No, to be specific, it should be something Henry Stuart did on his own accord. It definitely has nothing to do with our Stuart Family.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Henry Stuart a member of your Stuart Family?¡± Stuart¡¯s Ninth Miss¡¯s face changed again, explaining wearily: ¡°The Stuart Family is too large, so not everything can be generalized. Henry Stuart is indeed a Stuart, but he doesn¡¯t represent the entire Stuart Family.¡± Seeing her like this, Greg Jensen also felt a bit of pity. In the past, Stuart¡¯s Ninth Miss could firmly stand on the Stuart Family¡¯s side, but now that the two of them had established a substantial relationship, she could only stand in the middle and feel torn. Greg Jensen sighed and said, ¡°Speak up, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Can you let me go home first to talk to them? The terms of cooperation remain unchanged, and I can take the lead to give up another ten percent of the profits. Additionally, I can hand Henry Stuart over to you, so you can vent your anger, just don¡¯t beat or cripple him.¡± Stuart¡¯s Ninth Miss¡¯s face was filled with tension, like a death-row prisoner awaiting a sentence, nervously looking at Greg Jensen: ¡°Give me three days. If I can¡¯t manage it, you can do whatever you want.¡± Greg Jensen looked at her seriously for a long time, then sighed helplessly and said softly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone send you back.¡± Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Chapter 513: Attacked Again_1 Chapter 513: Chapter 513: Attacked Again_1 Zhou Jiumei was overjoyed, throwing her arms around Greg Jensen and planting a kiss on him, only to look up and see the mischievous smile in his eyes. She instantly became bashful, casting her gaze downwards, unsure what to say. Even though a curtain separated the driver¡¯s cabin from the back seat, Fraser Simmons could still hear every sound from behind clearly. Listening to their conversation, he couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in amazement. Mr. Jensen really was no ordinary man, having won over even the girls from the Stuart Family. It had only been a few days, and they were already inseparable. Impressive indeed! While Fraser Simmons inwardly marveled, he also couldn¡¯t help but worry for Amelia Simmons. With Mr. Jensen having so many women, Amelia needed to be diligent; otherwise, what would she do if she were abandoned in the future? The car hadn¡¯t reached the center of the provincial city when it stopped, and Zhou Jiumei got out and left in a taxi by herself. Watching the taxi disappear into the distance, Greg Jensen turned his attention away and said, ¡°Back to the villa.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Inside the villa gifted by the Simmons family, Amelia Simmons sat on the couch with a haggard face, staring blankly into an indistinct corner. Although news of Greg Jensen¡¯s disappearance hadn¡¯t spread widely, her shrewd mind had picked up on something from her grandfather¡¯s and father¡¯s attitudes. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï She had asked several times, but her father had been evasive in his answers. She knew something had happened to Greg Jensen. At that moment, the sound of a car approached from outside, followed quickly by footsteps. Initially, Amelia Simmons didn¡¯t pay much attention, thinking it was her father coming to visit her. But she soon realized the footsteps were incredibly familiar, and she could also hear Greg Jensen¡¯s voice at the doorstep. She was startled at first, then like someone shocked by electricity, sprang up from the couch and dashed out. Just as Greg Jensen walked into the villa, he saw a figure fling itself into his arms. His arms involuntarily stiffened, but upon seeing it was Amelia Simmons, he softly embraced her. The next second, her sorrowful crying erupted. ¡°Sob, Mr. Jensen, where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you contact me for so long¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Greg Jensen instinctively looked towards Fraser Simmons; being affectionate with his granddaughter in front of someone else¡¯s grandfather was rather awkward. Fraser Simmons cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ll go organize the study for you.¡± ¡°Yeah, go ahead.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, watching Fraser Simmons enter the study before he began stroking Amelia Simmons¡¯s long hair, whispering softly, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m back now, aren¡¯t I?¡± It was as if Amelia Simmons hadn¡¯t heard him, continuing to cry ceaselessly in his arms. With no choice, Greg Jensen could only sit with her on the couch, patting her back while quietly comforting her. After a long while of coaxing, Amelia Simmons finally calmed down, shared her feelings of missing him, and only then allowed him to leave. Greg Jensen¡¯s heart was filled with warmth, and he sighed as he pushed open the study door. Sitting down behind the desk, he looked up and asked, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± Fraser Simmons¡¯s expression darkened as he spoke, ¡°The first few days after your disappearance were fine, but it didn¡¯t take long for the Stuart Family to bring in a Grandmaster, who consecutively challenged the Wolfe, Cooper, and Preston Families. With no other choice, they capitulated and regurgitated all the Green family¡¯s businesses they¡¯d previously swallowed. Seeing this, other smaller families quickly followed suit.¡± Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Is anything wrong with our two families?¡± Fraser Simmons shook his head slowly, offering a bitter smile, ¡°Compared to those three families, ours didn¡¯t face much trouble. Maybe they didn¡¯t deem us worthy of their attention?¡± Greg Jensen furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Is everyone else alright?¡± Upon hearing this, Fraser Simmons began to speak but hesitated, eventually saying, ¡°You should see them in person.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Before long, Duncan Kong, Terry Cooke, and others all hurried over, accompanied by Grandmaster Thomas Lampe and half-step Master Xavier Cooper. Upon seeing these individuals for the first time, Greg¡¯s expression immediately darkened. Duncan Kong¡¯s right hand was in a sling and cast, Terry Cooke¡¯s face was pale, obviously from excessive blood loss, and even though Thomas Lampe seemed to be in a slightly better state, Xavier Cooper had it worse. He arrived in a wheelchair, with his lower body covered in fine cuts that appeared to have been made by sharp blades. Greg, looking at everyone, furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Was it the same person who attacked all of you?¡± ¡°If only it were just one person.¡± Xavier Cooper said somewhat angrily, ¡°There were two people who went after old monkey, both of them in the Master Realm. One challenged him head-on, while another ambushed him from the shadows¡­¡± Greg paused, knowing Duncan¡¯s capabilities; ordinary Master-level figures simply couldn¡¯t handle him. The Stuart Family clearly understood this as well, which is why they sent two Grandmasters, employing such despicable tactics. An open challenge would have been one thing, but to ambush too! Greg felt a stifled rage trapped in his chest that he couldn¡¯t dispel. Xavier, indignant, said, ¡°When they killed old monkey, they sent two Grandmasters, but when it came to me, all that was left were a bunch of youngsters? Who do they look down on? Am I not feared by Grandmasters? Damn it¡­¡± Caught off guard by his outburst, Greg felt some of the heaviness lifting from his heart and couldn¡¯t help feeling speechless before he turned to ask, ¡°So how did you get all these injuries?¡± Upon hearing this, Xavier turned somewhat embarrassed and snorted lightly, ¡°They¡­they were too many, at least a hundred¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Duncan couldn¡¯t help laughing heartily, clearly enjoying the situation. With Greg¡¯s arrival, everyone¡¯s anxiety melted away, clamoring to seek revenge against the Stuart Family right away. In the end, Greg managed to persuade them to hold back after much talk. In truth, seeing the sorry state of his people, Greg too felt a boundless rage rising, longing to storm the Stuart Residence and kill everyone inside to avenge his subordinates and himself. But when it came down to it, he managed to restrain his impulses. After all, he had promised Zhou Jiumei three days¡¯ time; he couldn¡¯t go back on his word over this, could he? Three days were nothing; he could wait! That very night, he settled down in the Simmons family villa to recuperate and wait for news from Zhou Jiumei. However, after a full three days waiting in the villa, there was not the slightest peep from Zhou Jiumei, and even her phone was turned off, unreachable no matter how many times he called. ¡°What¡¯s going on, could it be¡­¡± Greg was filled with suspicion and decided to personally visit the Stuart Family to ask. But before he could even step out the front door, a terrifying sense of danger suddenly surged through him. Without thinking, Greg rolled to the ground just as a bullet whizzed by, striking precisely where he had been standing moments earlier, creating a deep pit the size of a baby¡¯s fist in the ground! Greg broke out into a cold sweat. Before he could recover, a rapid succession of gunfire began to ring out. Without hesitation, Greg quickly made his way around to the back of the villa to avoid the sniper¡¯s sight and headed up the mountain along another side. Thinking he had fled, the sniper waited for a while without seeing Greg reappear and was about to change locations for a better view when suddenly, the sound of firm and heavy footsteps erupted. He turned his head to look, only to see a fist the size of a sandbag growing larger in his vision. Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Chapter 514 Aligning With a Side_1 Chapter 514: Chapter 514 Aligning With a Side_1 ¡°` Bang! The sniper, also a special forces soldier from the military with physical qualities far beyond ordinary people, was nothing in front of Greg Jensen. Before he could react, he was punched and sent flying by Greg Jensen. Greg¡¯s feet didn¡¯t stop moving, he rushed towards the location where the sniper had fallen, intending to capture him alive and find out who was behind the attack. But just as he leaped up, several gun barrels suddenly extended from the bushes on both sides. In an instant, multiple gun barrels spewed flames at the same time. Countless bullets poured down like rain, sealing off all of Greg¡¯s escape routes. Greg had anticipated this, he activated Divine Dragon Transformation, and a vast surge of qi burst out, immediately enveloping his body in a red glow. Facing hundreds of bullets, his body merely paused for a moment before he continued to charge forward. The bullets that shot towards him, upon meeting the red glow, fell to the ground without inflicting any harm. Seeing this scene, the gunmen who had been prepared at the side were already scared stiff. ¡°Damn it, he¡¯s a master both internally and externally!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Retreat¡­¡± A few of the gunmen didn¡¯t care about the sniper¡¯s well-being and stood up at the same time, ready to flee. However, as they had just stood up, a shadowy figure, like a ghost, emerged from the dark forest. Then, with a flash of cold light, a gunman fell to the ground clutching his neck. ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s¡­¡± Before another could finish his sentence, he too had his throat slit. In a flash, screams echoed through the dense forest; the hunters had now become the prey. Soon, the screams faded into silence. Duncan Kong dragged several bodies out of the woods. Following behind him with a grin, Xavier Cooper said, ¡°Old Kong, you lost.¡± Duncan Kong sneered, ¡°Call me uncle, or I¡¯ll have your dad spank your butt when we get back!¡± Xavier¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he snorted coldly, choosing to remain silent. Under Duncan¡¯s mediation, the relationship between father and son had slightly improved, but it still wasn¡¯t like a normal father-son relationship. ¡°Enough, let¡¯s get moving. The boss has finished up.¡± When they returned to the villa, they saw a man kneeling on the ground with camouflage on his face and wearing a training uniform. Greg Jensen sat on the sofa, watching him coldly. ¡°Boss, a total of five gunmen, five supporting shooters, all have been dealt with.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg nodded, looked at the kneeling sniper and asked, ¡°Did the Stuart Family send you?¡± ¡°Yes, it was arranged by Mr. Seven Stuart.¡± The sniper¡¯s voice trembled as he spilled everything he knew. Greg¡¯s brow furrowed slightly and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Nine Stuart? Does she know about the Stuart Family wanting me dead?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± The sniper hesitated and then said, ¡°She probably knows, after all, Miss Stuart¡¯s words carry much more weight than Mr. Seven Stuart¡¯s.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg¡¯s expression turned ugly. Fraser Simmons knew about Greg¡¯s relationship with Miss Nine Stuart, seeing his look, he couldn¡¯t help but worry. He spoke up to comfort him, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t listen to this kid¡¯s nonsense; he¡¯s just a gunman, he doesn¡¯t know shit. Perhaps Miss Stuart has had a falling-out with her family and already lost her say in matters?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg made a noise of agreement, his expression dark. He actually hoped that Miss Nine Stuart had been stripped of power; that way, at least his three days of waiting weren¡¯t in vain. ¡°` If the Stuart Family hadn¡¯t usurped Sister Nine¡¯s power, then what was he waiting for these past three days? A joke? Greg Jensen was silent for a long while, then suddenly raised his head and said calmly, ¡°Prepare yourselves, it¡¯s time to settle things with the Stuart Family once and for all.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone¡¯s face changed color in unison. Trent Preston quietly nudged Simon Cooper and gave him a meaningful look. Coming back to his senses from the shock, Simon Cooper hesitated for a moment before advising, ¡°Boss, I still have to remind you. Even if Drake Stuart can¡¯t make it back right now, the Stuart Family still has three Grandmasters. And within the Stuart Family¡¯s legacy, there seems to be many peculiar and mysterious skills that we must guard against.¡± Trent Preston hurriedly added, ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t we play the long game on this one?¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t respond but turned his head to look at Duncan Kong. ¡°The Stuart Family has a total of two patrons, one being the long-established Taiji Grandmaster Bryson Corl. Aside from his Taiji Boxing, he also has a pair of Taiji balls that he uses as hidden weapons, and countless experts have fallen at his hands. The other, Anthony Davis, specializes in Praying Mantis Fist, with moves that are treacherous and tricky, making them hard to defend against.¡± Duncan Kong was silent for a moment before reminding, ¡°These two are Great Grandmaster-level experts. Neither Old Thomas nor I am a match for them, and it would be good enough if the two of us together could hold off one of them. Besides, the old Family Head of the Stuart Family has mastered internal martial arts and has reached the Great Grandmaster Realm. Although he¡¯s aged and his strength has declined severely, he¡¯s still not someone an ordinary Grandmaster can handle.¡± The living room immediately fell silent; no one spoke, but their agreement with Simon Cooper¡¯s opinion was clear. They thought that for Greg Jensen to face the Stuart Family head-on was like throwing an egg against a rock. ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Greg Jensen looked at the group expressionlessly as his aura suddenly erupted, and the air instantly froze. Simon Cooper and the others felt a heaviness on their bodies as if they were facing a towering mountain, and that natural sense of insignificance made them subconsciously lower their heads. Sweat poured like syrup! Yet they felt cold all over and couldn¡¯t sense the slightest warmth. It was only then that everyone vividly remembered: the man before them was no saint, but the charismatic Magician whose name echoed throughout all of Qin Province. That cold voice, carrying a bone-chilling aura, seemed to resonate in everyone¡¯s heart like a sharp awl, stabbing fiercely. Now there was silence. The living room was so quiet it was almost terrifying; the atmosphere was heavy, as if even the air had begun to solidify. Looking at the people who didn¡¯t dare to take a deep breath, Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Duncan Kong, Thomas Lampe, come with me to the Stuart Family. Also, notify the other Family Heads, tell them I¡¯m back, and have them come to see me.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± ¡°Boss, what about us?¡± Simon Cooper quickly asked. Greg Jensen paused in his steps and said indifferently, ¡°You stay here and take care of those fence-sitters.¡± Simon Cooper¡¯s heart tightened, and he quickly responded, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Watching Greg Jensen leave with Duncan Kong and the others, Trent Preston couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered and asked, ¡°Old Simon, the boss is going to the Stuart Family, so why is he still asking those people to come over?¡± Simon Cooper glanced at him and sighed, ¡°The boss is planning to settle scores after the fall. Those who don¡¯t stand with us now won¡¯t have a place in Qin Province in the future.¡± If Greg Jensen managed to return alive, those who stood with him now, including Trent Preston and others, would receive unimaginable benefits. But Greg Jensen was facing the Stuart Family¡ªthe Stuart Family who had ruled over Qin Province for decades. Who could guarantee that Greg Jensen would come back alive? For them, it was a high-stake gamble. If they won, it would be cause for everyone to rejoice, but if they lost, everything would be over. Trent Preston said with concern, ¡°But that¡¯s the Stuart Family, surely no one will come, right?¡± Simon Cooper sneered, ¡°Well, if they don¡¯t come, all the better. Qin Province doesn¡¯t need that many clans.¡± Hearing this, Trent Preston froze, an inexplicable chill rising in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, if Greg Jensen returned alive, what would become of those who didn¡¯t come to pay their respects? Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Unexpected Breakthrough_1 Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Unexpected Breakthrough_1 The news of the charming Magician Barry Wolfe¡¯s return quickly spread. Instantly, the whole of Qin Province was shaken. None of those capable of becoming Family Heads were fools; what Trent Preston could understand, they naturally grasped the seriousness of it as well. That was precisely why they found themselves at a loss for how to decide. Inside a teahouse, several acquainted Family Heads gathered together. ¡°Old Hu, are we going or not?¡± ¡°If you ask me, who am I supposed to ask?¡± Old Hu rolled his eyes and snorted, ¡°Last time we all said we wouldn¡¯t go, but what happened? The next morning, each one of you went earlier than the last.¡± Hearing this, everyone felt a bit embarrassed; they exchanged glances, but no one spoke. When Troy Milton died, they had discussed together whether to pay tribute to Barry Wolfe. Everybody agreed not to go, but in the end, except for a few with slower wits, everyone went. Old Hu wasn¡¯t stupid; he was the first to say he wouldn¡¯t go last time, and not only was he sold out, but when it came to dividing the Green family¡¯s assets, he received the least. Who asked him to stir up trouble behind the scenes? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï Thinking back on this, Old Hu was fuming inside. He scanned the expressions of everyone and his gaze fell on Old Song, his mouth curling into a sneer, ¡°Old Song, tell us, should we go this time or not?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use in asking him?¡± ¡°As if he could fart out an answer.¡± ¡°Right, we agreed last time that if we were going, he would go, and if we didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t; yet he was the first to show up.¡± The crowd found their outlet for their emotions and immediately switched to mockery. Old Song remained his usual self, seemingly asleep, and only opened his eyes when he heard what the others said. His wrinkle-covered face showed no sign of anger, calm as a still pond. He looked around blankly at the crowd, zoned out for a moment as if just waking up, and said: ¡°Oh, are you talking about going to meet Mr. Wolfe? I am going to go this time.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Everyone was stunned by his words, staring at him in disbelief, hardly able to believe that such affirming words could come from Old Song¡¯s mouth. This man who was always as compliant as paste, always going with the flow, what had gotten into him today? After a moment, Old Hu was the first to react and sneered, ¡°Wow, Old Song is bristling up? What, eager to pledge loyalty to your master?¡± A cold light flashed in Old Song¡¯s eyes, then just as before, it was replaced with a docile look. ¡°If you really have the guts, say that to Mr. Wolfe¡¯s face, flexing your muscle on me is useless.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Old Hu¡¯s face sunk at once. Old Song stood up leisurely, and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a gamble, at worst it¡¯s staking all of this. What¡¯s so dreadful about it? However, I must remind you all, if you hesitate when you should not, you will bring trouble upon yourselves.¡± He bowed with a fist, ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s end it here for today.¡± ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m getting on in years, not as energetic as before¡­¡± Watching Old Song turn and leave, the crowd looked at each other, dumbfounded. It took quite a while before someone said, ¡°I think Old Song is actually quite cunning.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Just think about it. With Barry Wolfe being such a murderous person, if he returns alive and sees that we didn¡¯t go, he definitely won¡¯t spare us. The Stuart Family is different. Think about it, does the Stuart Family know about us paying tribute to Wolfe last time?¡± ¡°They definitely know, how could they not know about such a matter?¡± ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, offending the Stuart Family might not be fatal, but crossing Barry Wolfe is certainly a death wish, you guys tell me, how should we choose?¡± Hiss! Everyone gasped in shock. ¡°When did this Old Song get so shrewd?¡± ¡°Tch, with age comes cunning, Old Song has always been very astute.¡± Old Hu, listening to everyone¡¯s discussion, couldn¡¯t help but curl his lip and sneered, ¡°I say you really have a knack for overthinking. Last time, the Stuart Family spared us, that was because they were magnanimous. Do you think it¡¯ll be the same this time?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was struck dumb once more. ¡°Old Hu, then what do you suggest we do?¡± ¡°If you ask me, I¡¯m really not going this time!¡± Old Hu¡¯s eyes were slightly cold as he scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t believe Barry Wolfe can keep swaggering about this time.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the Stuart Family we¡¯re talking about. No matter how formidable Barry Wolfe is, he¡¯s still just one man. Even with Duncan Kong and Thomas Lampe, so what?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we must not go this time, and we also need to distance ourselves from Barry Wolfe. If the Stuart Family blames us because of this, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± ¡°Exactly, let¡¯s not go.¡± After much discussion, everyone unanimously decided not to go and meet Barry Wolfe. They felt that the Stuart Family had spared Barry Wolfe before because there hadn¡¯t been a direct confrontation. This time it was different, as there was no chance for reconciliation, and Barry Wolfe was definitely no match for the Stuart Family. Feeling the same, Duncan Kong also sensed that visiting the Stuart Family this time would probably bring more harm than good. After hesitating for a long time, he finally turned back to look at Greg Jensen, who was sitting in the back seat, eyes closed as if resting, ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Greg Jensen opened his eyes, which were clear and devoid of any ripples, looking utterly lifeless. ¡°No¡­ Nothing.¡± Feeling the chill emanating from Greg Jensen, Duncan Kong wisely shut his mouth. Thomas Lampe looked at his old friend beside him and said with a smile, ¡°I say, you old guy, are you getting more cowardly the longer you live? What¡¯s the matter, scared?¡± ¡°Scared of your granny, loser, shut up!¡± ¡°Cowardice before the battle means you won¡¯t win.¡± The atmosphere in the car relaxed a lot. Thomas Lampe chuckled, then looked up at Xavier Cooper, who was driving. A hint of worry twinkled in his eyes. He wasn¡¯t afraid, but he was still full of apprehension about the trip. Both Thomas Lampe and Duncan Kong were worried yet dared not speak up to advise, creating a somewhat oppressive atmosphere inside the car. The two stared out at the road ahead, lost in thought, and nobody noticed that Greg Jensen in the back seat suddenly opened his eyes. Before him, a silver needle slowly levitated. He had spent nearly a month in the cave. Aside from eating, drinking, sleeping, he was involved in Dual Cultivation, and his True Qi had long been on the verge of a breakthrough. Last night he had already sensed the pre-breakthrough signs, but the three-day deadline had arrived, and he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer. Unexpectedly, just then, while practicing the Guidance Technique, his True Qi actually broke through the barrier on its own, successfully advancing to the ninth level of Qi Refinement. The ninth level of Qi Refinement corresponds to the Middle Palace. Once there¡¯s a breakthrough, one gains the ability to project one¡¯s Divine Sense outward, and manipulate objects with it. Greg Jensen fixed his gaze on the silver needle before him, controlling it to move left, then right, without moving himself. The Divine Sense he extended out was like a hand that reached out, controlling the silver needle to perform various actions. That feeling of doing whatever he wished made Greg Jensen secretly marvel at how wonderful it was. ¡°If only I had a Sword for Sword Flight, I could try flying with it, and also use it to vanquish enemies.¡± Compared to the Fireball Technique and Falling Thunder Technique, Sword Control Technique was much less conspicuous. Even if he killed someone using Sword Control Technique, others would not easily detect that he was a Cultivator.¡± Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Chapter 516 Soft Detention_1 Chapter 516: Chapter 516 Soft Detention_1 Greg Jensen made up his mind, he had to get a Flying Sword as soon as possible, and ideally, acquire a more profound Sword Control Technique as well. With these, his strength would be fully unleashed, and his combat power could grow by more than tenfold. Although the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scriptures¡± contained methods of sword control, they were too basic and could only barely manage to control a Flying Sword. Flying Swords, Sword Control Technique¡­ As Greg Jensen pondered where to obtain a Flying Sword, he controlled the Silver Needle to strike towards the glass beside him. Pfft! A hissing sound and a tiny hole instantly appeared on the glass. The power was quite impressive. A hint of a smile appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s face; this breakthrough had come at just the right time, and his confidence grew even stronger. ¡­ The Stuart Family. ¡°Let me out!¡± Julian Stuart urged anxiously. Through the security door of the basement, Lawson Simmons advised, ¡°Julian, just stay inside peacefully for a few days. After we take care of Barry Wolfe, you¡¯ll be let out.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Brother, listen to me, Barry Wolfe is not someone to provoke; he¡¯s definitely not as simple as he appears.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a Grandmaster? What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Lawson Simmons said dismissively, ¡°Our Stuart Family has plenty of Grandmasters. Do we need to worry about him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, he¡¯s no ordinary Grandmaster!¡± Would an ordinary Grandmaster have access to such fine Elixirs? Elixirs that even Healington envied? Could an ordinary Grandmaster survive several explosions unscathed? Recalling the various extraordinary abilities Barry Wolfe displayed during the month they spent together, Julian Stuart felt a chill run down her spine. Especially when Barry Wolfe held her and jumped down from a high waterfall, that bizarre movement technique that seemed to defy the laws of physics made her blood run cold. Julian Stuart had wanted to persuade her father to agree to Greg Jensen¡¯s terms, but before she could even speak, her father had placed her under house arrest. Seeing the three-day deadline approaching, she became anxious, ¡°Brother, listen to me, Barry Wolfe is absolutely not ordinary¡­¡± By this time, Julian Stuart didn¡¯t dare hold back and hurriedly expressed all of her concerns. After listening, Lawson Simmons fell silent outside the door. After a long pause, he spoke in a somber tone, ¡°Julian, it¡¯s too late to say all this. Half an hour ago, I sent people to go kill him. An Assassin with a sniper rifle and five guns, Barry Wolfe is as good as dead!¡± Upon hearing this, Julian Stuart¡¯s face turned pale, and she said urgently, ¡°Brother, he was already very angry about the last incident, how could you¡­¡± ¡°Ha! What right does he have to be angry? I¡¯ll say it again, he¡¯s just a Grandmaster; there¡¯s really no need to be concerned.¡± Lawson Simmons scoffed, ¡°Alright, rest assured, by now Barry Wolfe is probably dead.¡± Julian Stuart insisted, ¡°Guns are useless against him, have you forgotten how Troy Milton died?¡± Lawson Simmons fell silent again, then said lightly, ¡°No matter, even if guns don¡¯t work, we still have three Grandmasters in the family. If he doesn¡¯t come, it¡¯s fine, but if he dares to come, he won¡¯t be able to walk out of the Stuart family¡¯s door alive.¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯re being too rash, Barry Wolfe, he¡­¡± ¡°Julian, you¡¯re praising the kid so highly, you couldn¡¯t possibly have fallen for him, could you?¡± Julian Stuart froze for a moment, then said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Brother, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°If not, then good.¡± Lawson Simmons chuckled, ¡°Alright, no need to talk about this anymore. Once Barry Wolfe is dead, you¡¯ll naturally be released. Just stay calm and wait here for now.¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± Julian Stuart wanted to persuade him further, but the sound of footsteps was already fading into the distance. ¡°It¡¯s over, now it¡¯s completely over!¡± Julian Stuart leaned against the wall and slowly slumped to the ground. She knew that either Barry Wolfe or the Stuart Family was bound to die. All she hoped was that Barry Wolfe would show mercy for her sake and not take the life of a Stuart member. But, was that possible? Barry Wolfe was willing to continue cooperation and even gave her three days of time¡ªit was already a huge concession. Now the three days had passed, and not only had the Stuart Family not apologized and made amends, but they had also sent an assassin after him again. He must think that those people were sent by her, right? Julian Stuart¡¯s heart was filled with unspeakable bitterness. She also blamed herself for letting slip about Fraser Simmons; otherwise, how could her seventh brother and the others have found him? Inside the Stuart Family¡¯s living room, Julian¡¯s seventh brother repeated what she had said. After hearing this, the third eldest of the Stuart Family couldn¡¯t help but laugh sardonically and said, ¡°Is our little ninth sister smitten? Barry Wolfe, that young man, has become a Grandmaster at such a young age, truly standing out as an exceptional figure. It¡¯s normal for our ninth sister to take a fancy to him. Why don¡¯t we let Bryson and the others show some mercy later on, spare that young man¡¯s life, and leave him for our ninth sister to deal with?¡± ¡°Foolishness!¡± The Stuart patriarch suddenly spoke up, rebuking, ¡°With such a deadly feud established, where¡¯s the reason to let him live?¡± The third eldest gave a sheepish smile and said, ¡°I was just saying. It¡¯s not up to me to decide his fate.¡± ¡°Better you know that.¡± The Stuart patriarch coldly glared at him and then turned his head towards the eldest, Julian Stuart, and asked, ¡°Julian, when will the two helpers you¡¯ve invited arrive?¡± ¡°They should be here any moment,¡± Julian Stuart said with a smile. Originally, he did not agree with making an enemy of Barry Wolfe, but since things have come to this pass and a deadly feud had been established, he could only think of ways to kill the opponent. Therefore, apart from the two retainers of the Stuart Family, Bryson Corl and Anthony Davis, Julian had specifically invited two other Grandmasters from outside the region. One was the Wing Chun Master Connor Murphy, virtually unbeatable in close combat. The other was his junior fellow disciple, Karl Peirce, whose skills were similarly formidable. Together with the two retainers of the Stuart Family and the Stuart patriarch, a total of five Grandmasters were determined to ensure Barry Wolfe did not leave alive. As they were speaking, the butler suddenly ran in from outside. ¡°Patriarch, two men have arrived outside; they say they are the helpers we invited.¡± Upon hearing this, the Stuart patriarch¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly said, ¡°Quick, bring them in.¡± Julian Stuart stood up with a smile and said, ¡°Father, shall I personally go out to welcome them?¡± ¡°Good, go ahead.¡± Julian Stuart nodded and followed the butler out briskly. Soon after, he led two old men inside. Both were of similar height, around 175 centimeters. One of them was slightly corpulent, with a ruddy complexion, and always had a faint smile on his face. The other was as thin as a stick, with eyebrows tightly furrowed, as if he bore deep grudges against everyone. Julian Stuart pointed to the slightly corpulent old man and said, ¡°Father, let me introduce them. This is Grandmaster Connor Murphy, whom I¡¯ve mentioned to you before, and beside him is his junior disciple, Karl Peirce.¡± ¡°Hahaha, welcome, welcome to our esteemed guests,¡± the Stuart patriarch said with a hearty laugh, clasping his hands together in greeting, ¡°I am well aware of your great reputations.¡± A brilliant smile bloomed on Connor Murphy¡¯s ruddy face as he said, ¡°You flatter us, Patriarch Stuart. We brothers are but nameless soldiers in the presence of the Stuart Family, unworthy of such high praise.¡± ¡°No need to be modest, please take a seat,¡± the Stuart patriarch gestured, and Julian Stuart quickly ushered them to their seats. Connor Murphy glanced at Bryson Corl and Anthony Davis, seated beside him, and frowned, saying, ¡°And these two are¡­?¡± Julian Stuart explained with a smile, ¡°Oh, these are our Stuart Family¡¯s retainers, Grandmasters Bryson Corl and Anthony Davis.¡± Connor Murphy raised an eyebrow, looked at his junior disciple Karl Peirce, and said indifferently, ¡°These two¡­ I haven¡¯t heard of them before?¡± Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Chapter 517: Kill_1 Chapter 517: Chapter 517: Kill_1 Anthony Davis¡¯s face immediately darkened upon hearing Connor Murphy¡¯s words, while Bryson Corl remained all smiles, though the cold light in his eyes betrayed his anger at the moment. However, they held back from making a scene out of respect for the Stuart Family. Seeing this, Connor Murphy sneered disdainfully at the two men and then took his seat, saying in a careless manner, ¡°Elder Stuart, it¡¯s just a matter of killing Barry Wolfe, is there a need to gather so many people?¡± Elder Stuart¡¯s brow furrowed, then relaxed, as he smiled and said, ¡°Grandmaster Murphy may not be aware, but this Barry Wolfe is no ordinary character. Despite his youth, he is already in the Master Realm. Moreover, since his debut, he has never tasted defeat, so it¡¯s wiser for us to be cautious.¡± At this point, Karl Peirce, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Heh, his young age suggests a Grandmaster title merely reflects great talent, not necessarily strength. At his age, where most of his time must have gone into improving his realm, how much effort could he put into the art of combat?¡± ¡°Junior brother is right. I think Elder Stuart is being overly cautious.¡± Connor Murphy laughed loudly, glancing over at Bryson Corl and Anthony Davis, he said indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s just a thief. If I were a patron of the Stuart Family, I would have dealt with him long ago, why wait until now?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Anthony Davis¡¯s face turned livid with anger, ready to burst at any moment. But Bryson Corl put his hand on him, and there was no longer a trace of a smile on his usually jovial face. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 Seeing this, Elder Stuart quickly laughed it off and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Grandmaster Murphy¡¯s unparalleled elegance, and seeing it today, it¡¯s truly as said. I believe with Grandmaster Murphy¡¯s help, we will surely capture that villain today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me,¡± said Connor Murphy aloofly. ¡­ In the car, Greg Jensen practiced controlling the Silver needle for a while, then leaned back in the rear seat and continued to rest with his eyes closed. Xavier Cooper suddenly spoke, ¡°Boss, there are several cars that have been following us for a while.¡± Greg Jensen slightly opened his eyes and said calmly, ¡°They¡¯re just fence-sitters, no need to pay them any mind. If they want to follow, let them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xavier Cooper stopped worrying about them and sped towards the location Greg Jensen had given. Soon, the expansive Stuart Family estate appeared in sight. From a distance, one could see that the Stuart Family¡¯s main gate was firmly shut, with two armed guards at the entrance, and several more guards patrolling the yard with guns at the ready, showcasing tight security. Xavier Cooper frowned and said, ¡°Boss, the Stuart Family is on guard.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes snapped open, a cold light flashing within them, but his face remained unperturbed, ¡°Ram through it.¡± ¡°Boss?¡± ¡°I said, ram through it!¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Xavier Cooper usually carried himself with a carefree swagger, as though nothing in the world could scare him, yet deep down he was not as reckless as he appeared. Upon hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s command, Xavier Cooper gritted his teeth, floored the accelerator, and the SUV roared violently as it slammed fiercely into the closed gates. ¡°Be careful!¡± Before the vehicle even approached, the guards at the door spotted them and raised their guns to start firing. Xavier Cooper quickly ducked his head as he stepped on the gas, causing the SUV to roar even louder. Bang bang bang! A dozen bullets sparked as they hit, but the SUV charged through nonetheless. Boom! The ornately carved gate flew open, striking two guards who ended up with bloodied heads, unconscious on the spot. At that moment, the bodyguards in the courtyard recovered their senses, raised their guns, and started to crazily shoot at the SUV. Greg Jensen kicked open the car door and charged out first. Even though Xavier Cooper, Duncan Kong, and Thomas Lampe were aware of the danger, seeing their boss head out, they could only grit their teeth and follow suit. ¡°Boss, be careful!¡± Just as two bodyguards were about to raise their guns and aim at Greg, Duncan Kong was about to leap forward to the rescue when he saw something that shocked him. Suddenly, a red light burst forth from Greg, tightly wrapping around his body, and the bullets that were fired at him were all deflected by the red glow. Not a single one could hit Greg. ¡°Protective Gang Qi? Is the boss a Great Grandmaster now?¡± Protective Gang Qi is a hallmark of reaching the Great Grandmaster level or the later stages of the Master Realm. In the early stages of the Master Realm, one can control True Qi to release it externally, shaping it into specific forms to attack the enemy. For instance, the True Qi blades used by Nathan Green are one form of True Qi shape transformation. But in the later stages of the Master Realm, one can release True Qi around their body to form a Protective Gang Qi, which can be used to defend against enemy attacks. Thus, Duncan Kong subconsciously took Greg¡¯s Blood Armour for Protective Gang Qi. Although Greg¡¯s current level was indeed comparable to a Great Grandmaster, capable of stimulating Protective Gang Qi, the Blood Armour was much more useful than Protective Gang Qi. Firstly, Blood Armour is stimulated by blood and Qi, and it consumes almost nothing as long as it remains undamaged. Protective Gang Qi, on the other hand, is different. It requires constant circulation of True Qi. Although the consumption is minimal, it¡¯s still a burden. A Great Grandmaster, I didn¡¯t expect the boss to become a Great Grandmaster so quickly! While Duncan Kong was silently reflecting, a chorus of screams had already erupted in the courtyard. Duncan Kong, stunned, looked up only to see Greg casually walking forward with a seemingly slow yet fast pace. Every bodyguard who dared to get close had their necks sliced by a dark golden streak of True Qi. ¡°Clear the periphery!¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Seeing their boss so valiant, Duncan Kong and Thomas Lampe felt their blood boil as if they were young again. Xavier Cooper was even more direct; before the elders could react, he had already dashed into the crowd with his dagger. Ever since following Greg, the Elixirs that even Thomas Lampe hesitated to consume had nearly become Xavier¡¯s snack. Every time he practiced, he could have one. As a result, his progress over the past two months exceeded that of the previous year. After two months of cultivation, Xavier had now nearly reached the Master Realm, and even his movement technique had substantially improved. At this moment, he was like a shadow, moving through the crowd. Every time he neared a bodyguard, the flash of cold light in his hand would sweep across the opponent¡¯s neck. In the past, he preferred to pierce his enemies¡¯ hearts or spleens because it would quickly incapacitate them without making much noise. But ever since seeing Greg favor slitting throats, he also took a liking to this method of killing. Unconsciously, Greg had become his idol, and many of his own actions could find their reflection in Greg. Greg paid no attention to the screaming behind him and went straight into the villa in the center. He listened intently and, after determining the location of the Stuart Family members, leisurely made his way there. The Stuart Family had tried time and again to kill him with underhanded tactics, filling Greg with anger. The last one who had done this was Troy Milton, whose grave grass was now three feet tall. For the Stuart Family to do this meant one thing: Greg hadn¡¯t killed enough people, and his reputation wasn¡¯t loud enough yet. Originally, Greg had considered the possibility of reconciliation for the sake of Daley Stuart, thus giving her three days to convince her family. Now that the three days were over, it was time to settle things with the Stuart Family. Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Chapter 518 Who Gave You the Courage_1 Chapter 518: Chapter 518 Who Gave You the Courage_1 In the Stuart Family living room, the Stuarts and Connor Murphy exchanged pleasantries for a while, and they ordered the kitchen to prepare a banquet. Connor Murphy said impatiently, ¡°Elder Stuart, I think we should just go and slaughter that kid first. After the deed is done, we can drink, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Hahaha, of course, that would be best.¡± Elder Stuart laughed out loud, then added, ¡°However, Grandmaster Murphy, please wait a moment. The gunmen sent earlier by the seventh haven¡¯t returned yet. ¡°Once they return and we see the results¡ªif they¡¯ve already taken care of Barry Wolfe¡ªit¡¯ll save Grandmaster Murphy some effort, won¡¯t it?¡± Connor Murphy pondered for a moment, nodded, and said, ¡°That makes sense. In that case, we might as well eat first¡­¡± Before he could finish, an icy voice penetrated the thick wooden doors. ¡°You don¡¯t need to eat your meal because dead people have no need for food!¡± Hearing the voice from outside, everyone was startled and instinctively looked towards the two thick wooden doors. Bang! A deafening boom suddenly rang out. The two wooden doors, each roughly seven to eight centimeters thick and weighing a hundred kilograms, were kicked flying off their hinges with that resounding noise. Bryson Corl was closest to the door and saw one of them flying towards Elder Stuart. He quickly stepped in front to intercept it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Just as the door was about to reach him, he pushed out with both hands, catching the door and spinning his body in a maneuver unique to Tai Chi, employing the technique of ¡®using four ounces to deflect a thousand pounds¡¯, successfully redirecting the door. Elder Stuart, seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°What magnificent skill!¡± Seeing their own expert shine, the other members of the Stuart Family also felt proud and started to praise him. Connor Murphy¡¯s eyes also showed a hint of seriousness, but after a moment, he scoffed, clearly disdainful of Bryson Corl¡¯s skills. At that moment, a slender figure appeared at the now doorless entrance. ¡°Barry Wolfe?¡± Stuart Seven suddenly stood up. ¡°You sure are lucky, kid¡ªso many gunmen and they didn¡¯t kill you?¡± After entering the living room and stopping at the entrance, Greg Jensen looked around with a grave gaze, hoping to find that woman among the crowd. But he was disappointed; the woman was not there. Considering that the gunmen had even found his way to the Simmons family villa, it seemed the woman had not kept her promise. If that was the case, then the Stuart Family had no reason to continue existing. ¡°Aiden Clark, I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Stuart Seven, feeling ignored, was immediately enraged. With five Grandmasters present, he was confident Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t dare make a move against him and approached, saying, ¡°Kid, you were lucky the last two times, but this time¡­ uh¡­¡± Before Stuart Seven could finish speaking, he felt an invisible hand grasp his throat. He looked at Greg Jensen in astonishment, unable to comprehend how the latter had done it. After all, there were at least three to four meters between them; even with long arms, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t possibly reach him. How exactly did Greg Jensen do it? Stuart Seven looked at Greg Jensen with a frightened face, opening his mouth but unable to make a sound. Just as he was utterly baffled, Greg Jensen had already closed in on him. He extended a hand and gently grasped Stuart Seven¡¯s throat, then lifted him up. ¡°I told you before, Grandmasters are not to be disrespected. How come you never learn?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was an immediate outcry from the crowd. ¡°Let go of the seventh!¡± ¡°Let go of my brother Seven, or I swear I¡¯ll fight you to the death.¡± Greg Jensen ignored the Stuart Family¡¯s incessant clamor and seriously looked at Stuart Seven in his hand, calmly saying, ¡°Your Stuart Family seems to enjoy breaking the rules so much. I guess I also have to keep up with your pace, right?¡± Mr. Stuart heard Greg Jensen¡¯s words and suddenly felt a foreboding, he hurriedly said, ¡°Barry Wolfe, please be merciful¡­¡± Crack! Greg Jensen slightly exerted force on his palm and directly snapped Seventh Master Stuart¡¯s neck, then, under the watchful eyes of everyone, threw him on the ground as if he were tossing away trash. Dead silence instantly engulfed the surroundings. Those present stared at Greg Jensen in utter astonishment, unable to comprehend how he could be so decisive and ruthless. The once lively Seventh Master Stuart was now dead. ¡°Old Seven!¡± Mr. Stuart¡¯s eyes were splitting with rage, and his body shook uncontrollably. One of life¡¯s greatest tragedies is for a parent to outlive their child. At that moment, Mr. Stuart¡¯s complexion was so sullen it seemed as though it could drip with water, veins on his forehead bulging with evident fury. ¡°Kill him, kill him now!¡± Mr. Stuart¡¯s lips trembled with rage. Seeing this, Connor Murphy commented indifferently, ¡°No problem, leave it to me.¡± As he spoke, he approached Greg Jensen. Bryson Corl and Anthony Davis did not interfere, evidently ready to watch the drama unfold. Karl Peirce, the fellow apprentice, remained silent as well, since, in his view, this young man stood no chance against his senior. Connor Murphy, not in a hurry to make a move, looked Greg Jensen up and down and then, with a sneer, spoke in that commanding tone, ¡°Kneel down and apologize to the Stuart family, and I may still allow you to keep your corpse intact, otherwise¡­¡± Before he could finish, Greg Jensen¡¯s expression turned icy, ¡°Who do you think you are to demand that I kneel? Who gave you the gall?¡± Ashe uttered the word ¡°gall,¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s aura erupted thunderously. Connor Murphy felt the young man before him suddenly change,e skills. He felt as though a towering mountain loomed over him, bearing down on his head. So much so that the words he intended to say were forcefully swallowed back. A look of terror flashed in Connor Murphy¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Greg Jensen vanish from in front of him. Before he could react, the figure flickered again, and Greg Jensen had already appeared right in front of him. Connor Murphy was startled and, just as he was about to create some distance, a fist landed hard on his chest. Fast! So incredibly fast! Connor Murphy had no time to react; his body flew out like a kite with a broken string, propelled by Greg Jensen¡¯s punch. While still in the air, he spat out a large mouthful of fresh blood. ¡°Senior brother¡­¡± Upon seeing this, Karl Peirce rushed over and stretched out his hand, his face suddenly changing color. Dead? His senior brother was just dead like that? Karl Peirce¡¯s eyes immediately reddened. He had grown up following his senior brother, who was like a father to him. Seeing his senior brother killed just like that, his anger flared, and he wished he could tear Greg Jensen into a thousand pieces. On the other side, Mr. Stuart himself was taken aback, having had great expectations for this outsider, Connor Murphy, who had now just died. What level was Greg Jensen at? How could he have killed Connor Murphy so easily? At that moment, Karl Peirce finally came to his senses, and looking at Greg Jensen, his eyes filled with rage, he said, ¡°Kid, if I let you walk out of this door today, I¡¯ll take your surname!¡± Before the words were out of his mouth, he was already taking quick steps, charging towards Greg Jensen. Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Chapter 519: Fist Intent_1 Chapter 519: Chapter 519: Fist Intent_1 Bryson Corl and Anthony Davis had already known that Greg Jensen¡¯s movement technique was swift, but they were still shocked by the scene before them. Although they looked down on Connor Murphy, they had to admit his martial arts accomplishments. After all, Connor Murphy¡¯s reputation in the Seven Provinces of Northwest was far more resounding than theirs. ¡°What exactly was the deal with Barry Wolfe¡¯s punch, and how did it kill Connor Murphy with one hit?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± They had always harbored grievances against Connor Murphy and his brothers, so when they saw Karl Peirce charging at Greg Jensen, they not only didn¡¯t step forward to help but also harbored the thought of having Karl Peirce test the waters. ¡°Death comes!¡± Karl Peirce charged in front of Greg Jensen, throwing a straight punch directly at Greg Jensen¡¯s chest. He wanted to avenge his brother and use the same method by which his brother died to kill Greg Jensen! Hum! A piercing hum suddenly rose up. The living room fell abruptly silent, and everyone felt as though they had gone deaf, unable to hear anything at all. It was as if the air around them had been sucked away by that punch, leaving no medium for sound to travel through. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À¦Ï.§ã¦Ï And on Karl Peirce¡¯s fist, a layer of faint True Qi had enveloped it. The next second, the gale roared! All the air around them converged towards the tip of his fist. Crack! As his fist pierced the air, it even made a slight sonic boom. The unrivaled sharp aura erupted violently at that moment, rushing towards Greg Jensen. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen stood frozen as if petrified, unmoving in his spot, awaiting the arrival of the fist. Only then did Bryson Corl finally regain his hearing, and he exclaimed subconsciously, ¡°He has actually comprehended Sword Intent! Body serves as the auxiliary, intent as the essence! If a knife has its Knife Intent, a sword has its Sword Intent, naturally, a fist technique also has a Punch Intent. Once one has comprehended Intent, a martial artist¡¯s moves will produce many wondrous variations. Karl Peirce had comprehended speed, speed taken to the extreme, even breaking through the sound barrier. Seeing this, the old master Zhou couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of joy; Barry Wolfe was doomed! Facing Karl Peirce, who had comprehended Punch Intent, no one could brace themselves against this punch, not even a Great Grandmaster. Even someone at the entry level of the Dao Realm would probably need to avoid its sharp edge, let alone Barry Wolfe, who had just stepped into the Master Realm? On the other hand, Bryson Corl and Anthony Davis were filled with bitterness. Although their realms were slightly higher than Karl Peirce¡¯s, neither of them had managed to cultivate this thing called Punch Intent. Because whether one could comprehend Punch Intent entirely depended on innate talent, the kind of talent that even effort could not replace. And they, unfortunately, did not possess this kind of talent; all they could do was envy and be jealous. What was even more troubling to them was that there would be no chance for them to show off today; after that punch, even if Barry Wolfe didn¡¯t die, he would lose half his life. Watching the tip of Karl Peirce¡¯s fist almost reach Greg Jensen, Bryson Corl and Anthony Davis both secretly sighed in their hearts. Thump! A muffled collision sound erupted. Karl Peirce¡¯s fist fiercely struck Greg Jensen¡¯s chest. However, Greg Jensen did not break into pieces as everyone had imagined, nor was he blasted away. He still stood in place, with an indifferent expression, not even moving his feet an inch. Utter silence reigned! After a short pause, the crowd erupted into an uproar. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe, he¡­¡± Grandpa Zhou furrowed his brow tightly as if he had thought of something. Bryson Corl suddenly became stunned and exclaimed, ¡°He¡¯s an External Sect Grandmaster, he¡¯s a dual-sector Grandmaster!¡± ¡°A dual-sector Grandmaster? How old is he, how is that possible?¡± Pfft! While everyone was arguing, Greg Jensen reached out his hand and wiped, spraying out warm fresh blood. Karl Peirce¡¯s eyes widened instantly, one hand clutching his neck while the other pointed at Greg Jensen, his mouth wide open as if he wanted to say something, yet he could only emit a ¡®hehe¡¯ sound. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t even glance at him and walked straight toward Grandpa Zhou. Thump! A heavy thud echoed as something hit the ground, but Greg Jensen didn¡¯t even look back, as if it had nothing to do with him. He stopped in his tracks, lifted his head to look at Bryson Corl and Anthony Davis who were blocking his way, and said indifferently, ¡°Are you trying to stop me?¡± Bryson Corl said solemnly, ¡°Sorry, although we can¡¯t stop you, we still have to try.¡± Anthony Davis bowed with a fist and said, ¡°Mantis Anthony Davis!¡± Bryson Corl also bowed with his fists, ¡°Tai Chi Bryson Corl!¡± Greg Jensen calmly looked at the two of them and said indifferently, ¡°Are you both coming at me together, or one at a time?¡± After looking at each other, Bryson Corl spoke, ¡°We know we¡¯re no match for Master Wolfe, so we can¡¯t care about the rules of the martial world.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Before Greg Jensen finished speaking, a figure suddenly rushed over, moving so fast that it almost caught up with his Wind Control Skill. Before he could react, the person struck down with a palm. ¡°Why talk about rules with him, let¡¯s all go at him together!¡± ¡°Grandpa Zhou¡­¡± The two of them were already embarrassed about the two-on-one situation, and now Grandpa Zhou intervened, making it even more awkward for them. Bryson Corl¡¯s face turned somewhat ugly, but seeing Grandpa Zhou making a move, they had no choice but to bite the bullet and pounce. Bryson Corl and Anthony Davis blocked Greg Jensen¡¯s retreat front and back, while Grandpa Zhou relied on his speed to move around them like a specter. His angles of attack were extremely tricky, and every move was aimed at the vital points around Greg Jensen. Seeing this, Greg Jensen frowned slightly, not because he was struggling to deal with the three men, but because Grandpa Zhou seemed somewhat strange. The usual speed came from profound Qinggong skills, where each step taken was incredibly fluid, but Grandpa Zhou was different. His speed was indeed quick, but his movements were very clumsy. It felt as if Grandpa Zhou the person was fast, but he knew nothing about Qinggong, which made Greg Jensen feel very uncomfortable. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t want to waste time with them, and with a palm strike, sent Bryson Corl and Anthony Davis flying out, then focused on dealing with Grandpa Zhou. But just as he sent the two flying, Grandpa Zhou, without a second thought, turned and fled, running as fast as before. At that moment, Greg Jensen finally noticed something was wrong. On Grandpa Zhou¡¯s leg, there was actually a yellow talisman attached. Seeing this, Greg Jensen flicked his hand, and a silver needle shot out, piercing right through the yellow talisman. Grandpa Zhou staggered, then continued running forward. Where the silver needle had pierced, crimson blood flowed out. Strangely, as the blood soaked the talisman, the yellow paper spontaneously ignited. The next second, Grandpa Zhou¡¯s speed dropped instantly, and then with a thud, he fell to the ground. At this time, Duncan Kong and others had also cleared the periphery and walked in, seeing Grandpa Zhou lying on the ground, they quickly surrounded and subdued him. Greg Jensen extended his hand and remotely retrieved the remnants of the yellow talisman, discovering that it was fundamentally different from the Taoist talismans. As for what it exactly was, he couldn¡¯t quite say. Duncan Kong came over and said, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve captured him, what now?¡± Greg Jensen, holding the half-burnt yellow talisman, came over to Grandpa Zhou and asked, ¡°What is this thing?¡± Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Chapter 520 Why Did You Do It in the First Place_1 Chapter 520: Chapter 520 Why Did You Do It in the First Place_1 Old Master Stuart¡¯s forehead had turned blue from the impact, completely devoid of his usual authority, and he looked rather wretched. However, he still managed to scoff with tough spirit, ¡°Ha, that¡¯s a secret of the Stuart family. Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen pondered for a moment, realizing that the Old Master Stuart¡¯s speed was entirely due to that yellow talisman. In the inheritance of ¡°The Classic of Yin and Yang Union,¡± there were similar auxiliary charms, so such talismans were not valuable in his eyes. He crushed the yellow talisman and tossed it away as if it were trash. Seeing this, Old Master Stuart¡¯s pupils shrank involuntarily, and a look of agony appeared on his face. He looked coldly at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Barry Wolfe, you¡¯ve won. The Stuart family agrees to your terms.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him and responded indifferently, ¡°Agree now? Too late!¡± Old Master Stuart¡¯s eyes gleamed with a cold light as he stared fixedly at Greg Jensen, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°Where is Stuart Nine?¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with the old man, as he was more eager to know the situation of Stuart Nine, wondering whether this woman had played him for a fool. Right then, Julian Stuart, who had been injured by Duncan Kong, and Old Third Stuart approached, with Stuart Nine following behind them. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï On the way over, Stuart Nine learned of what had transpired from Old Third Stuart. Although she had braced herself, the sight of Old Seventh Stuart¡¯s body caused her to freeze. While Old Seventh Stuart was somewhat of a bastard, he had been fairly good to his sister, Stuart Nine, and their bond was deep. Seeing her Seventh Brother, who had been lively just a short while ago, now reduced to a corpse, Stuart Nine¡¯s tears could no longer be held back, streaming down her cheeks. At this moment, she had lost the composure she once had, appearing simply as a neighbor¡¯s daughter grieving over her brother¡¯s death. Julian Stuart, looking at his father slumped on the ground, didn¡¯t dare to help him up. Instead, he walked over to Stuart Nine and whispered, ¡°Nine, we need to address the urgent matters first.¡± Stuart Nine turned around, only to see her eldest and third brothers looking at her with earnest and hopeful eyes, clearly seeing her as a lifeline. ¡°Had I known this would happen, why did I ever start this?¡± Stuart Nine let out a wistful smile, took a deep look at Old Seventh Stuart¡¯s body, and then stepped forward to face Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen, head lowered and face expressionless, gazed at her beautiful but tear-stained face and calmly asked, ¡°Did you reveal my whereabouts?¡± Stuart Nine didn¡¯t speak, holding her head high, silently locking eyes with Greg Jensen with defiance. At this moment, all her grievances surged into her heart. For this man before her, she had argued with her family, who didn¡¯t understand her and even confined her in a deserted basement. Yet in the end, this very man was questioning her as well. Questioning her about her slip of the tongue? The tears spilled out again, the torrential sorrow extinguishing her burning heart. ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe¡­ Grandmaster Wolfe, you might have misunderstood; it wasn¡¯t the little sister who disclosed your whereabouts.¡± The life and death of the Stuart family now hinged entirely on Stuart Nine. Fearing he might annoy Greg Jensen, Julian Stuart quickly started to explain: ¡°Your whereabouts were found through the recorder in the car Stuart Nine took when she returned home; it had nothing to do with Stuart Nine.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen realized that he had wronged Stuart Nine. Looking at the woman before him with tearful eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of heartache. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misjudged you.¡± He reached out to wipe away her tears, only to have his hand pushed away by her. Seeing this, Julian Stuart breathed a sigh of relief. He had long sensed something was off with Stuart Nine, and it now seemed that she had indeed developed feelings for Barry Wolfe. Given that, it seems the lives of the Stuart family have been spared. He heaved a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but inwardly admire his sister¡¯s foresight. Even before she met Barry Wolfe, she had recognized his potential. If he had known this earlier, he should have listened to his sister¡¯s advice and not fall out with Barry Wolfe so badly. He should have tried his best to win him over. Although Barry Wolfe¡¯s terms were somewhat harsh, they could have totally sat down and talked it out. Having reached this point, not only had the Stuart family lost their dominant position in the Seven Provinces of Northwest, they would probably also have to pay a heavy price. Of course, from another perspective, the Stuart family has also turned misfortune into a blessing. With his sister¡¯s connection, the Stuart family could be said to be clinging to Barry Wolfe¡¯s powerful coattails. It was believed that they could quickly regain their past strength and even make further progress. After all, Barry Wolfe was just one man, always in need of others to manage his industries, and the Stuart family was the best choice for that. Thinking this way, Julian Stuart felt considerably relieved, his expression became much gentler, and even a hint of a smile appeared. Looking at the couple before him, who remained silent, he suddenly felt they were quite well-matched. Although his sister¡¯s talent might not compare to that of their fifth brother, Drake Stuart, her abilities in management were exceptionally outstanding. If she could combine that with Barry Wolfe¡¯s formidable strength, she was certain to achieve great things in the Seven Provinces of Northwest. With these two, the Stuart family might one day fulfill the dream that generations had not achieved¡ªbecoming the sole ruler of the Seven Provinces of Northwest. With such thoughts, Julian Stuart couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit excited. He turned to check on his father¡¯s injuries when suddenly his expression changed drastically, and he involuntarily cried out, ¡°Dad, no¡­¡± Just then, the elder Mr. Stuart¡¯s aged figure tensed up suddenly, covering the distance of four or five meters in a bound, raising the dagger in his hand and stabbing towards Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen¡¯s thoughts were all on the younger Ms. Stuart, never expecting that the elder Mr. Stuart would dare to take the opportunity to assassinate him. It must be said, the timing chosen by the elder Mr. Stuart was extremely precise, ensuring that the dagger in his hand stabbed Greg Jensen without any resistance. However, before he could feel pleased, he discovered that the dagger was as though it had struck steel, even emitting a clang reminiscent of metal striking metal. Bang! The intense collision caused the elder Mr. Stuart¡¯s wrist to go numb, and the dagger dropped to the ground immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± As the younger Ms. Stuart¡¯s cry rang out, Greg Jensen, without thinking, turned and delivered a palm strike. The stunned elder Mr. Stuart, seemingly still pondering why the dagger hadn¡¯t penetrated, was caught utterly off guard and was struck on the forehead by Greg Jensen¡¯s palm. Smack! He flew backward like a kite with its string cut, crashing to the ground with a thud, his body twitching unnaturally. ¡°Dad¡­¡± The younger Ms. Stuart rushed over to find the elder Mr. Stuart spitting blood profusely, breathing more out than in. Kneeling on the ground in a panic, she attempted to wipe away the blood, but it gushed out like water from a spring, continuing to flow unabated. At this scene, Greg Jensen also froze, his animosity was reserved for Julian Stuart alone. As long as the Stuart family was willing to cooperate, Greg Jensen was naturally willing to spare the Stuart family members. For this very reason, he had never thought of killing the elder Mr. Stuart. The palm strike just now was purely an instinctive counterattack, where he even held back some of his strength. Who could have expected that the elder Mr. Stuart would neither dodge nor escape, but would stand there stiffly, taking the blow as if seeking death. Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Chapter 521: The Parting Without Goodbyes_1 Chapter 521: Chapter 521: The Parting Without Goodbyes_1 ¡°This¡­¡± Greg Jensen was startled and hurriedly took out the Little Reviving Pill he had refined over the past two days and placed it into Old Master Stuart¡¯s mouth. However, that previous palm strike had shattered his head and even his internal organs were ruptured; not to mention the Little Reviving Pill, even if a great immortal were to come, it would be of no help. Greg Jensen could only watch helplessly as Old Master Stuart took his last breath. ¡°Dad¡­¡± The mournful cries rang out as Miss Nine Stuart hugged her father¡¯s corpse, crying as if she had become a person made of tears. Greg Jensen¡¯s emotions were complicated. Just as he was about to extend his hand, he was abruptly pushed away by Old Three Stuart. ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t touch my sister!¡± ¡°How dare you disrespect my boss?¡± Xavier Cooper was furious and took two steps forward, ready to teach him a lesson. ¡°Forget it.¡± Greg Jensen stopped him with a hand and gently shook his head, then turned and walked outside. ¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The sunlight outside was somewhat blinding. Greg Jensen looked up and felt an inexplicable irritation. Thomas Lampe and the other two stood silently behind him, instinctively holding their breaths. Duncan Kong, watching Greg Jensen¡¯s retreating figure, remembered the terrible fate of Connor Murphy and others, and couldn¡¯t help but be secretly shocked. Only now did he finally realize. His boss had actually done it, and it was one against five! He didn¡¯t know the specifics, but even if the five Grandmasters had not attacked all at once, and instead fought one by one in rotation, a normal person couldn¡¯t possibly win, right? Too strong! Thomas Lampe was equally shocked and found himself unable to speak, but thinking that Greg Jensen was already a Great Grandmaster, he felt reassured. Xavier Cooper, on the other hand, was calm and composed because, in his eyes, the boss was someone capable of anything. Killing a few Grandmasters? That¡¯s fairly normal, right? He lifted his head, looking at that mountain-like figure, and his mind was filled with infinite reveries. He also silently vowed to himself to be a man just like his boss, unrivaled and decisive! It was unknown how much time had passed when footsteps came from the house. A few of the Stuart family servants carried several stretchers, hastily found from somewhere, out of the house. The stretchers were covered with white cloths, and it seemed they held the bodies of Old Master Stuart and Uncle Seven Stuart, among others. Duncan Kong and the other two automatically stepped aside to clear the path, and the servants, not daring to lift their heads, hurriedly loaded the stretchers onto the recently arrived truck. Moments later, Miss Nine Stuart, who was already crying so hard that her body was weakening, was assisted out by Old Three Stuart. Upon seeing this, Greg Jensen quickly approached, opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. To say it wasn¡¯t intentional? With the people already dead, what was the point of saying that? He watched as Miss Nine Stuart walked past him but felt a powerlessness like never before. The sorrowful visage etched itself into his vision, sending a sharp pain through his heart. Greg Jensen called out hoarsely, ¡°Nine¡­¡± Miss Nine Stuart paused for a moment, then quickly left with the support of Old Three Stuart. At that time, Julian Stuart came out from inside, his face grim, and said, ¡°We were in a rush and didn¡¯t have time to pack everything. I ask for Grandmaster Wolfe¡¯s indulgence for a few days to let us collect our personal belongings and private property.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with those matters and absently nodded his head, then chased after Miss Nine Stuart. However, by the time he caught up, Miss Nine Stuart had already boarded the car and left. Watching the car drive further away, Greg Jensen felt as if there was an inexplicable void in his heart, as though he had lost something important. Greg Jensen stood in place like a fool for a long while. ¡°Boss, we should leave too. It¡¯s already dark,¡± Thomas Lampe said. Duncan Kong¡¯s voice slowly brought Greg Jensen back to his senses. He looked up and indeed, it was getting dark. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Notify Simon Cooper to summon Fraser Simmons and prepare to take over the Stuart Family.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Duncan Kong nodded and hesitated before saying, ¡°So now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s late, go back.¡± Greg Jensen took another glance in the direction where Miss Zhou had departed and sighed softly. ¡­ The Stuart Family was still a distance away from the provincial city, and it wasn¡¯t until the sky had completely darkened that Greg Jensen¡¯s car finally entered the provincial city¡¯s territory. Simmons family villa. Simon Cooper and Trent Preston stood by the window, looking anxiously into the distance with an air of longing anticipation. Trent Preston asked in a somewhat irritated whisper, ¡°Old Simon, could it be that the boss won¡¯t be able to return?¡± Simon Cooper had been asked the same question last time, and his answer was that Barry Wolfe would certainly come back. But this time, even Simon Cooper dared not say anything, as he really had no confidence. That was the Stuart Family they were dealing with, not just any ordinary Martial Way family. Although the boss was very strong, could he still return alive? A big question mark also arose in Simon Cooper¡¯s mind. The little family heads who had come to pay their respects upon Greg Jensen¡¯s orders watched as darkness fell, and with Greg Jensen still not appearing, they began to beat their chests and stomp their feet in regret. ¡°Had I known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have come at all.¡± ¡°Exactly! Now what? We¡¯ve gained nothing, and we¡¯ll just be waiting for the Stuart Family to deal with us.¡± In the crowd, only Old Song remained calm, looking as if he hadn¡¯t slept well the previous night, leaning back in his chair, dozing off. After some indefinite time, hurried footsteps suddenly came from upstairs, and Simon Cooper and Trent Preston ran down from the second floor. The little family heads sitting in the living room instinctively stood up when they saw this. Someone asked, ¡°Mr. Cooper, what happened?¡± Simon Cooper did not hide anything. He glanced at everyone¡¯s expressions and said, ¡°A car has come back. I¡¯m going out to check.¡± ¡°A car has come back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡± Instantly, all of the little family heads followed him out the door. Everyone stood at the villa¡¯s grand entrance, soaked in the late autumn breeze, staring motionless at the approaching car headlights. A moment later, the car stopped at the entrance. Everyone fell silent, instinctively holding their breath, their faces tense as they watched the car door. Duncan Kong was the first to exit the car, then he promptly ran to the back and opened the rear passenger door. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, a somewhat lean figure stepped out of the car. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, it¡¯s Mr. Wolfe who¡¯s returned!¡± Seeing Greg Jensen, everyone was overwhelmed with excitement, immediately surrounding him, greeting him clamorously. Barry Wolfe¡¯s return signified that they had won their bet, and in the days to come, they would receive unimaginable benefits. And those who had not come tonight, or who had come and then left, were doomed to only struggle on in the corners. ¡°I¡¯m tired; let¡¯s talk about anything else tomorrow,¡± said Greg Jensen indifferently, then instructed, ¡°Simon Cooper, take note of who came today.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Greg Jensen gave everyone another look but didn¡¯t explain further. He left them and went straight to his own room. The outside was left to Simon Cooper and Duncan Kong. Eliminating the Stuart Family¡¯s living forces hardly took any effort, yet the death of old Mr. Stuart unnerved him for some reason. He just wanted some time alone for a moment. The family heads, seeing Greg Jensen return, finally felt relieved, but for some, sleep would not come easily. Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Chapter 522: Union of Seven Provinces_1 Chapter 522: Chapter 522: Union of Seven Provinces_1 Under the dark night, the provincial city was alive with glimmering lights and vibrant nightlife, as people unwound after a day¡¯s work. On the surface, the provincial city appeared peaceful, but underneath, a tempest of anxiety stirred. The ordinary wealthy were still fine¡ª they couldn¡¯t penetrate the upper echelons¡¯ secrets. But for those who were qualified to know, all were uneasily awaiting. They were waiting for the news of that man¡¯s death. As long as that man died, they could finally relax completely. They believed that with the Stuart Family¡¯s strength, Barry Wolfe was certainly doomed. In the past, in Qin Province, it was not that no one dared to challenge the Stuart Family, but without exception, all ended in failure. Only Nathan Green was a clever one; he managed to secure quite a few advantages in front of the Stuart Family. Besides him, all those who dared provoke the Stuart Family met tragic ends¡ªeither lifelong disability or immediate death on the spot. Barry Wolfe was strong, but he would not be an exception! ¡°Hey, do you guys think the Stuart Family will really kill Barry Wolfe?¡± ¡°Is that even a question? Without Barry Wolfe, the Stuart Family could skim twenty percent of profit off us. Can¡¯t the Stuart Family weigh which is more important?¡± A few people looked subconsciously towards Old Hu, who had become the backbone of the group. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Old Hu nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, what is dueling, what is challenging? Those are but tools for the distribution of interests. When it comes to interests, what is a life worth? Even if the Stuart Family ignore the loss of face and avoid conflict with Barry Wolfe, can they really refuse such great interests?¡± ¡°Yeah, Old Hu is right.¡± ¡°Suddenly, the real estate I¡¯ve hoarded doesn¡¯t seem so tempting anymore.¡± Old Hu looked somewhat speechless at the speaker and said, ¡°Do you have a brain? Why on earth would you buy a house at this time?¡± ¡°Then what should we buy?¡± This question stumped Old Hu; when it came to economic affairs, he was clueless as a teapot trying to boil dumplings. Just then, the sound of knocking came, followed by the butler walking in. Old Hu, sensing a reprieve, quickly changed the subject and smiled at the butler, ¡°What¡¯s up? Is there something wrong?¡± The butler swallowed, his throat dry as he said, ¡°Mr. Hu, it seems like¡­ Barry Wolfe is back.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Old Hu stood up in shock, looking incredulously at the butler, ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible! How could he possibly have survived the Stuart Family¡¯s grasp?¡± Before the butler could explain, suddenly a Family Head stood up and said, ¡°That¡­ Old Hu, I have some matters to attend to at home, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± ¡°Oh, my little granddaughter must be getting out of school. Old Hu, I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Quickly, the room emptied until only Old Hu and the butler were left, exchanging glances. Old Hu was dazed for a moment before realizing, those Family Heads were definitely going to pay their respects to Greg Jensen. ¡°Despicable, utterly despicable! We agreed to act together, yet they bolt first, rushing to kiss Barry Wolfe¡¯s feet?¡± Old Hu cursed indignantly, yet he proceeded to get dressed. The butler stared, dumbfounded, ¡°Mr. Hu, what are you¡­¡± ¡°Going to pay respects to Barry Wolfe!¡± Without blushing or skipping a beat, Old Hu declared, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Mr. Wolfe, to tell him of the despicable actions of those wretches.¡± ¡­ The news of Greg Jensen¡¯s return to the provincial city spread swiftly, and in an instant, the entire city was in an uproar. Because everyone was well aware that if Greg Jensen could return unscathed, it meant the Stuart Family was finished. Otherwise, they would never have allowed him to leave of his own volition. But how exactly did Barry Wolfe manage to do it? ¡°` Even if Drake Stuart of the Stuart Family did not return, the Stuart Family still had three Grandmasters, and they could also pay for assistance. How could they possibly allow Barry Wolfe to leave? Everyone was baffled until the following morning when the news of the Family Head of the Stuart Family¡¯s death broke, and there was a commotion. ¡°My God! He actually killed the old Family Head of the Stuart Family!¡± ¡°I heard it was one against five.¡± ¡°Is the Stuart Family completely finished now?¡± ¡°Of course, it seems that Barry Wolfe will rule Qin Province from now on.¡± ¡­ Late at night, in Xi Yuan Province. Within a vast estate, Charlie Humphrey, the Head of the Humphrey Family, sat behind a desk, reading a newspaper while listening to the butler report on recent events. Upon hearing about the death of the Head of the Stuart Family and the collapse of the Stuart Family, he stiffened slightly, then regained his composure and, without lifting his head, asked, ¡°Who has such great ability?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Barry Wolfe, who recently rose to fame in Qin Province. I heard he has also taken two subordinates. One is Duncan Kong, the Grandmaster of Tongbi Boxing from Xi Yuan Province, and the other is Thomas Lampe from Xi Liang Province.¡± Upon hearing this, Charlie Humphrey put down the newspaper, took off his glasses and wiped them, and chuckled, ¡°Old Stuart was stubborn and inflexible; he deserved what came to him.¡± The butler hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Master, according to the rules of our Union of Seven Provinces, should we not stand up for the Stuart Family?¡± ¡°Certainly, we should help the Stuart Family. How pitiful they are, with so many properties unmanaged. How can this be allowed?¡± Charlie Humphrey mused, ¡°Help me arrange to meet with the other families for lunch tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡­ As the finest private restaurant in Xi Liang Province, Windville Garden still cultivated an ambience of ¡®harmony with nature.¡¯ Overall, it resembled the garden of a wealthy family from ancient times. Pavillions, towers, rock gardens, and strange stones were all present. For that reason, the business at Windville Garden was exceptionally good. Every mealtime, the place would be packed, with no seats to be found. No matter how influential you are, if you want to eat at Windville Garden, you must make a reservation. Yet today, at noon, Windville Garden was unusually quiet, as all clients with reservations were postponed by a day. The reason was simple; the entire Windville Garden had been booked. And the ones who booked Windville Garden were the Heads of the other six families, aside from the Stuart Family. As the organizer, Charlie Humphrey naturally arrived first, followed by the Family Heads of the Brent and Wood families, and so on. And Issac Grey, the Family Head of the Grey Family, serving as the host in his own province, was the last to arrive. Issac Grey, in his fifties, sported a short crew cut. With a handsome appearance and a calm, imposing walk, he exuded the air of someone in high authority. ¡°Issac, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Upon Issac Grey¡¯s arrival, the others all stood up to greet him. Issac Grey responded with a faint smile, ¡°We¡¯re all old friends here, why so polite? No need for formalities, please sit down.¡± After saying this, he directly took the reserved head seat and then glanced left and right; his gaze settled on Charlie Humphrey. ¡°Charlie, if I¡¯m not wrong, you are here for the Stuart Family¡¯s matter, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Haha, Issac, you indeed have unparalleled foresight, spot-on indeed.¡± Charlie Humphrey replied with a hearty laugh, but then his smile slowly faded into a more serious expression, ¡°Issac, let¡¯s not talk about who¡¯s right or wrong in the Stuart Family¡¯s situation. Our seven families have always been as close as branches on the same tree. Now that such an incident has occurred, shouldn¡¯t we do something about it?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Issac Grey looked at him with a smile that was not quite a smile and asked, ¡°And what do you suggest we do?¡± ¡°` Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Chapter 523 Unexpected Gains_1 Chapter 523: Chapter 523 Unexpected Gains_1 ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s to avenge Old Master Stuart.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the others couldn¡¯t help but smile knowingly. When Humphrey Wanzhou spoke of avenging Old Master Stuart, he didn¡¯t mention returning the Stuart family to their dominant place in the Seven Provinces. Killing Barry Wolfe meant that only six families were left in the Union of Seven Provinces. The cake is only so big, and it¡¯s much better to split among six than seven. As for avenging Old Master Stuart, that was just an excuse to keep others from joining the Union of Seven Provinces. Among the families of the Seven Provinces, the Humphrey family was at the bottom, so its gains were greatest with the fall of the Stuart family. Therefore, Humphrey Wanzhou was the most jubilant. Harper Harrison hesitated, ¡°But, I¡¯ve heard that kid Barry Wolfe is not to be trifled with.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? He¡¯s just a junior Grandmaster.¡± Humphrey Wanzhou spoke unconcernedly, ¡°The Seven Provinces Martial Contest requires five experts. How many people does that kid have? ¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to kill him outright; just make him lose face at the Martial Contest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, just beat him down and see what he¡¯ll use to vie for a seat in the Union of Seven Provinces.¡± Hearing what the others said, Harper Harrison nodded in silence, smiling at everyone, yet his eyes still carried a hint of worry. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 Once the main course of action was decided, the group ate and drank before dispersing. After Humphrey Wanzhou got into his car, he said to the butler in the passenger seat, ¡°Keep an eye on the Grey province.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± The butler hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°If the chance arises, should we take direct action?¡± ¡°If there is an opportunity, finish him. If not, just cause him some trouble. Make sure he can¡¯t spare the time to participate in the Seven Provinces Martial Contest.¡± Humphrey Wanzhou looked outside, waved through the glass at Isaac Grey, and then turned his head to continue speaking, ¡°One less family to deal with; we can live comfortably for a few more years.¡± ¡°Understood. ¡­ ¡°Boss, the Stuart family¡­ they¡¯ve all moved out. Do you want to move in?¡± The news of Old Master Stuart¡¯s downfall had already spread throughout the Seven Provinces of the Northwest. While other provinces might just see it as entertainment, for the martial families of the Grey province, it was like a change in the heavens. The day after Greg Jensen returned from the Stuart estate, the wealthy of the entire Grey province, carrying gifts, came to visit one after another. From morning until night, without a pause, the threshold of the Simmons family mansion was nearly worn down. Greg Jensen was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t see anyone the previous night, except for the few who were waiting at the villa; the rest were turned away. It was only after several days, when Greg Jensen¡¯s mood had slightly improved, and the Stuart family had moved out of the estate, did he have Glen Wolfe summon a few Family Heads. In the teahouse, Greg Jensen tinkered with the tea set on his own, while Old Hu and others didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. After a long while, he slowly lifted his head and his indifferent gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces, finally settling on Old Hu. ¡°Old Hu¡­¡± Hearing Greg Jensen call him, Old Hu shuddered, snapping back to reality with a forced smile, ¡°Grandmaster Jensen, I¡¯m here. Just give me your orders.¡± ¡°I heard that you had the best ideas when I visited the Stuart family,¡± said Greg Jensen. Old Hu¡¯s face turned white all at once, and he said with a forced laugh, ¡°Grandmaster Jensen, who¡¯s spreading such rumors¡­ That¡¯s not true at all. I was sick that day, which is why I wasn¡¯t waiting for you at the villa¡­¡± Greg Jensen lifted his head again, eyeing him sidelong, and said, ¡°Did I say something?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Old Hu¡¯s face grew even paler, and his lips began to quiver. That night, upon finding out that Greg Jensen had returned, he had rushed over, wanting to pay his respects, only to find he couldn¡¯t even get through the door. These days, he had been living in fear, dreading a reckoning would come after fall. He had thought that after so many days had passed, everything was fine, but the day he feared still arrived. Now he practically felt his guts turning green with regret. Had he known that Barry Wolfe was so powerful, not even the Stuart Family could stand against him, he wouldn¡¯t have talked so big at the time and instead should¡¯ve clung to this powerful ally. Old Hu regretted his past actions and was trembling, his lips quivering as he tried to explain, but not knowing what to say, he ended up showing a smile uglier than tears. ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, I¡­¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand and picked up the fairness cup, personally pouring tea for him, and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to dwell on the past, but I hope you¡¯ll conduct yourself prudently from now on. If I find even a hint of misconduct from you again, don¡¯t blame me, Barry Wolfe, for not showing any mercy.¡± Hearing these words, Old Hu shook with excitement, repeatedly assuring, ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, rest assured, I will certainly do my job well in the future, and I dare not harbor any disloyalty.¡± ¡°Mmm, have some tea.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you Grandmaster Wolfe.¡± Old Hu expressed his profound gratitude and then, without regard for the heat, picked up the cup and drained it in one gulp. Greg Jensen then glanced at the others and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tired. You all can go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Old Hu and the others quickly stood up, bowed respectfully, and then turned to leave. Glen Wolfe, who had been sitting to the side, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re just letting him off like this?¡± ¡°What else? What good does it do us to kill him?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and pushed the full teacup toward Glen Wolfe, ¡°Old Wolfe, you¡¯ve followed me for a few months, and the Wolfe family has risen from the bottom of the four great families to the leader of the four great families¡­¡± ¡°Boss, I¡­¡± With the downfall of the Green and Milton Families, Glen Wolfe, by virtue of being one of the first to follow Greg Jensen, received the greatest benefits. Suddenly hearing Greg Jensen bring this up, he thought the boss was dissatisfied with him and immediately panicked. Greg Jensen waved his hand and smiled, ¡°These are all deserved by you, just take them with ease. What I want to tell you is not to be fickle, don¡¯t worry about other matters, just focus on growing your industries.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Cold sweat ran down Glen Wolfe¡¯s back as he desperately recalled his recent actions to see if he had done anything wrong. After thinking for a while, he realized that although the Wolfe family had gained many industries and wealth, he had always been cautious and hadn¡¯t done anything inappropriate. He quietly breathed a sigh of relief, but then he suddenly froze, feeling a chill run up from the soles of his feet. Curtis Milton!!! The man from Healington! Originally, Greg Jensen had handed Curtis Milton over to him to be dealt with, but since he was cautious, fearful of offending Healington by killing him, he secretly let the man go. This incident had nearly slipped his mind, but Greg Jensen¡¯s scare brought it all back to him. Thump! Without a second thought, Glen Wolfe knelt in front of Greg Jensen, his voice tearful as he said, ¡°Boss, I was really confused, please spare me for Jiaojiao¡¯s sake!¡± Greg Jensen was initially startled, ¡°Old Wolfe, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Boss, Curtis Milton from Healington¡­ he¡¯s not dead¡­¡± Glen Wolfe, not daring to hide anything, quickly confessed the matter of letting Curtis Milton go, even clearly explaining his mindset at the time. A flicker of surprise crossed Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes; he was only casually pressing Glen Wolfe, not expecting this inadvertent revelation. Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: Chapter 524 Submission_1 Chapter 524: Chapter 524 Submission_1 Looking at Glen Wolfe kneeling before him, Greg Jensen sighed helplessly and said indifferently, ¡°Well, tell me, what should I do with you?¡± ¡°Boss, please, for Chelsea Wolfe¡¯s sake¡­¡± Upon hearing that name again, it felt like a needle pierced Greg¡¯s heart, and inexplicably, the image of that petite and lovely figure emerged in his mind. Gradually, the figure blurred and transformed into the cold and beautiful face of Amande Burns. Greg¡¯s expression froze, and after a long sigh, he gestured with his hand, ¡°Fine, get up. This is the only time; there will be no next time.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, boss, thank you.¡± Glen Wolfe quickly got up from the ground, bowing and nodding to Greg. Greg suddenly felt a wave of irritation and waved his hand, ¡°Go, let me have some peace.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Glen Wolfe hurried out of the room and only when he reached the outside of the villa did he take a long breath. He knew he had just escaped from the jaws of death. And all of this, thanks to the legacy left by Chelsea Wolfe. Thinking of the daughter he had never paid much attention to, Glen¡¯s heart suddenly felt sour, and a mist started to cloud his slightly murky eyes. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡­ Inside the study. Greg was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the distant mountains, but his mind was full of the scenes with Amande Burns in the caves. To him, Curtis Milton was just an insignificant character; what truly moved him was the name ¡°Chelsea Wolfe.¡± The girl had left them forever, as had Amande Burns, and she might never come back in this lifetime. That was what truly pained Greg the most. ¡°I should visit her when I have the time.¡± Greg let out a deep sigh. Just then, a message suddenly arrived on his phone. Upon opening it, it was from Louisa Burley. She had learned about Greg¡¯s attack on the Stuart Family and was very worried, sending a message asking if Greg had been hurt. Seeing the warm words, feeling the concern in between the lines, Greg seemed to see Louisa Burley¡¯s worried face as she texted him. His mood instantly lifted, and after pondering for a moment, he replied with a message. A moment later, a call from Louisa Burley came through. ¡°Big brother Greg, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Greg replied with a silent smile, his expression filled with sweetness. Louisa Burley seemed to let out a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s good. I was almost scared to death when I heard you went to the Stuart Family.¡± ¡°Haha, it wasn¡¯t that serious,¡± Greg laughed. ¡°You¡¯re still laughing, I was worried sick,¡± Louisa Burley complained, ¡°You really are something, I told you last time not to mess with them, why don¡¯t you ever listen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to deal with you anymore.¡± Hearing Greg still laughing, Louisa Burley couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed, and he quickly started to soothe her in a low voice. After chatting with Louisa Burley for a while, Greg felt much better. After hanging up the phone, he took a bath and began to cultivate. After starting to practice the Guidance Technique, he remembered the Milton Family¡¯s estate, with its rich Spiritual Energy and elegant environment, making it currently the most suitable place for cultivation. After Sister Nine of the Stuart Family left with her family members, the estate was now left to Greg Jensen. Glen Wolfe and Duncan Kong, among others, urged him to move in as soon as possible, but Greg Jensen was somewhat reluctant. After much hesitation, he still asked Glen Wolfe and the others to sort out the Stuart Family¡¯s assets first. The Stuart Family¡¯s assets spanned a wide range, from catering to hotels, and from clothing to medicine, covering nearly all aspects of people¡¯s basic needs. After discussing with Greg Jensen, Glen Wolfe and others decided to join forces with the Wolfe, Spencer, He, Simmons, and Fu families to establish a business conglomerate. The actual controller of the conglomerate was Greg Jensen himself, while the shares were held in trust by these families. Just by looking at the current scale, the group¡¯s annual income was at least hundreds of billions. As the major shareholder, Greg Jensen naturally took the lion¡¯s share of the dividends, which should be around five to six hundred billion a year. Five to six hundred billion, a number that was once unimaginable, was now easily earned. Sometimes Greg Jensen even doubted if he was dreaming. He had called Lindsey Wolfe, wanting to have her and Esther Jensen move to the provincial capital, but Lindsey Wolfe didn¡¯t agree. She enjoyed rural life and planned to wait until Esther Jensen grew a little older, finished junior high school, and then moved to Jamae City. Greg Jensen thought it over and decided not to push further. Besides, with his current status, it wasn¡¯t very safe to keep them close to him. As the takeover process continued to advance, the name of the Skilled Magician Greg Jensen echoed throughout Qin Province, and even people from the other seven provinces had heard about him. The process of Greg Jensen¡¯s rise was widely extolled by many. The reason was simple: the speed of Greg Jensen¡¯s rise was staggeringly fast. Since his first appearance at the Martial Way Exchange Meeting, his status skyrocketed. He first became an honored guest of the Wolfe family, then challenged the veteran Grandmaster Nathan Green in the Martial Way Conference, and afterward, he eliminated the sinister and vicious Troy Milton. Just a few days ago, even the Stuart Family, one of the dominant forces of the seven provinces, fell into his hands. The old Master Stuart and Seventh Master Stuart died on the spot, and the Stuart Family¡¯s assets were all handed over, even the estate that the Stuart family had lived in for decades was vacated. Facing numerous sneak attacks and assassination attempts unscathed, with four battles and four victories, he didn¡¯t suffer a single defeat. Such an outstanding record was bound to attract attention. Now, the Skilled Magician Greg Jensen had become the de facto ruler of Qin Province, with the rise and fall of many Martial Way noble families at his whim. A few days later, the Simmons family villa once again became lively. Early in the morning, a tumult of car noises came from the foot of the hill, with a line of luxury cars queuing up to drive up the hill. The cars arrived at the villa entrance and stopped one after another, discharging well-dressed, elegant individuals. Before long, the entrance was filled with tycoons from all over Qin Province. Most of them were followed by one or two assistants, holding all sorts of gifts in their hands. Famous calligraphy and paintings, antique vases, Century Medicine, and various treasures were plentiful. Having received the news in advance, Glen Wolfe was already waiting at the entrance. Before he could speak, the tycoons proactively approached and warmly greeted him. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, how can we trouble you to wait here? It¡¯s been hard on you, really hard.¡± ¡°No trouble at all.¡± Compared to the last time dealing with the Milton Family, Glen Wolfe felt much calmer. He nodded reservedly and said, ¡°Master Wolfe is aware of everyone¡¯s intentions. Our humble abode is simple, and we won¡¯t be entertaining guests today. Please return.¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve brought gifts, you see this¡­¡± ¡°How about we leave the gifts here, and trouble you to pass them on to Master Wolfe?¡± Glen Wolfe hesitated for a moment, figuring that the boss would probably accept these gifts, so he nodded and said, ¡°Then leave them here.¡± After saying that, he waved towards the courtyard to signal a young assistant to come over. He got paper and pen and had him record the gifts brought by these people. Seeing Glen Wolfe accept the gifts, the tycoons finally left with satisfaction. Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Chapter 525 Reunion_1 Chapter 525: Chapter 525 Reunion_1 Although they didn¡¯t meet Barry Wolfe in person, the fact that the other party accepted their gifts meant they at least had some goodwill established. After all, they weren¡¯t counting on clinging to his coattails; as long as Barry Wolfe didn¡¯t give them trouble, that was all that mattered. Downstairs in the living room, Greg Jensen had finished his Qi Refinement and was sitting on the side, drinking tea and chatting with Louisa Burley. ¡°Boss, these are the gifts they brought over. Do you want to send them to the bank¡¯s safe deposit box?¡± Glen Wolfe directed his men to move the gifts brought by the wealthy individuals into the room. ¡°No way, the Stuart Family took everything with them when they left East Peak Manor, so these items will be just right to bring there.¡± The assistant was making soup in the kitchen and, upon hearing the commotion outside, peered out and her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°This¡­¡± Glen Wolfe instinctively looked at Greg Jensen. ¡°Let Trey handle it. Take the antique paintings and calligraphy to the manor, and leave the medicinal herbs with me.¡± Greg Jensen turned to Trey Holmes and said, ¡°Pick out some of that jewelry for yourself, keep two pieces, and send the rest to them.¡± He didn¡¯t specify who ¡°they¡± were, but Trey Holmes understood immediately, her eyes curving into crescent moons when she heard she would get a share. ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Greg Jensen nodded then turned to ask, ¡°Old Wolfe, did you find those medicinal herbs I asked for?¡± Difficulty appeared on Glen Wolfe¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Those herbs are truly hard to find. I even specifically visited several family treasuries, but still, there¡¯s no clue to be found.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but frown. He had already reached the ninth level of Qi Refinement, and it was time to prepare for Foundation Establishment. The main ingredient for the Foundation Building Pill, the Fragrant Spirit Grass, had been found early on in a cave in Peach Blossom Village, and one of the secondary ingredients, the Condensed Fragrance Herb, was found in a cave in Danu. Initially, he had thought the other secondary ingredients would be easy to find, but unexpectedly, even with Greg Jensen¡¯s current influence, he couldn¡¯t find any information. The caves in Danu should have the herbs he needed, but they were sealed by restrictions and were unreachable. If only he could find a Formation Secret Manual, once he learned about Formation, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the ingredients for the Foundation Building Pill anymore. Of course, besides Formation, he also needed to find a Flying Sword. He was at the ninth level of Qi Refinement, yet he still didn¡¯t possess a suitable Flying Sword. With a Flying Sword, he could attempt Sword Flight. Greg Jensen felt a bit excited at the thought, but his heart was still troubled by the ingredients for the Foundation Building Pill, and a touch of worry remained between his brows. Glen Wolfe hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Boss, perhaps you can check out auctions or Martial Way exchanges in other provinces and cities. Or, if you¡¯re not worried about the herb formula leaking, you can spread the news and have others help search.¡± In the medicine list given to Glen Wolfe by Greg Jensen, there were no Fragrant Spirit Grass or Condensed Fragrance Herb, so naturally, nobody else knew the exact formula, meaning there was no fear of it being leaked. He pondered for a while and then said, ¡°Spread the word. Have everyone look for it. For each herb found, reward them with a bottle of Qi and Blood Pill. Also, get Xavier Cooper and his team moving.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The teams led by Brandon Brent and Theo Carter had already been assembled. Xavier Cooper was very interested in the task of gathering intelligence, so Greg Jensen appointed him as the leader, with Brandon Brent and Theo Carter as his deputies. Now their teams had spread throughout the region and were extending to the Seven Provinces of Northwest, making use of them to search for the herbs was only practical. As the true master of the region, once Greg Jensen gave an order, the whole province sprang into action. Not only that, but those family heads eager to please Greg Jensen even mobilized their connections, expanding the search to the other six provinces and even nationwide. A couple of days later, Glen Wolfe received news that there was an upcoming auction in Mystic City, which seemed to have one of the ingredients Greg Jensen needed. Greg Jensen originally intended to send someone casually, but then he received a call from Theresa Locke. ¡°Big brother Jensen, can you treat illnesses?¡± Theresa Locke¡¯s voice was somewhat hoarse, sounding extremely exhausted. Greg couldn¡¯t help but feel a shiver and wondered aloud, ¡°What happened, someone in your family is sick?¡± Theresa hastily replied, ¡°It¡¯s my grandfather; recently he¡¯s come down with some strange illness, sleeping all day and not waking up. We¡¯ve consulted many doctors, to no avail, so I thought of you.¡± Greg pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It just so happens I¡¯m planning to visit Mystic City in the next couple of days. I¡¯ll come and have a look then.¡± Theresa was overjoyed and quickly said, ¡°That would be wonderful! When will you arrive? Send me your flight information so I can come to pick you up.¡± ¡°Sure, that¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll send you the information later.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg rubbed the corner of his eye. He hadn¡¯t interacted much with Theresa, but he liked her, and they could be considered friends. Learning of Theresa¡¯s grandfather¡¯s serious illness, combined with the auction in Mystic City, Greg decided to make the trip personally. After all, he didn¡¯t have much else to do, except that he couldn¡¯t engage in Dual Cultivation every day. He had just entered the ninth level of Qi Refinement, and it was still early to think of reaching the Foundation Establishment Stage, so there was no hurry in Dual Cultivation. ¡°Trey, book me a flight to Mystic City.¡± ¡°Sure thing, boss.¡± ¡­ Early the next day, Greg took a car to the airport, entering the VIP lounge. As soon as he entered, he saw a familiar figure. ¡°Mr. Stuart, what are you doing here?¡± Samantha greeted with a surprised smile. Greg was taken aback for a moment, then calmly said, ¡°I happen to be from Mystic City.¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot.¡± Samantha¡¯s smile was somewhat restrained. After all, this Mr. Stuart had left a profound impact on her back in Danu. Greg glanced at the few people around Samantha, nodded silently, and sat down in a corner. Jason looked at Greg with curiosity and asked Samantha quietly, ¡°Who is that guy?¡± ¡°An acquaintance I met before¡­ a gentleman.¡± Samantha had intended to say ¡°friend,¡± but seeing Greg¡¯s distant expression, she subconsciously chose a different word. Jason said in a low voice, ¡°He seems so cold, hardly said anything and just sat down over there.¡± Samantha quickly pulled her aside and cautioned, ¡°Don¡¯t speak recklessly, he¡¯s an Innate Grandmaster.¡± ¡°A Grandmaster?¡± Jason¡¯s mouth formed an ¡®O¡¯ in amazement. She seemed to think of something, then quickly recovered her composure, pouting and saying, ¡°So what if he¡¯s a Grandmaster? Our Mystic City¡¯s charming Magician is no less than him. Not only is he young and wealthy, he is also highly skilled in martial arts, and very capable. However, I heard from my father, the charming Magician is perfect in every way but¡­ a bit too flirtatious.¡± As she spoke, her sweet little face turned red, but the look of admiration in her eyes didn¡¯t diminish at all, even containing a hint of excitement. Upon hearing this, Samantha almost laughed out loud. She sneaked a glance at Greg, then whispered into Jason¡¯s ear, ¡°Jason, is there a chance that he is the charming Magician?¡± ¡°Stop kidding, how can he be the charming Magician? Though he¡¯s young and good-looking too, but¡­¡± As she spoke, Jason suddenly realized something, her eyes widening in shock, ¡°It can¡¯t be such a coincidence, can it?¡± Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Chapter 526 Overbearing_1 Chapter 526: Chapter 526 Overbearing_1 Jason Preston suddenly thought that most Innate Grandmasters were old men in their fifties or sixties. Those who became Grandmasters before the age of forty were considered extremely gifted. And there was only one person who had become a Grandmaster in his twenties up to now, Barry Wolfe. The man in front of her had the surname Wolfe, and he looked to be in his twenties, and was also a Grandmaster¡­ Could he really be the flirtatious Magician? Jason Preston swallowed dryly, feeling her heart begin to beat uncontrollably. She turned to Samantha Adams beside her and asked, ¡°Samantha, is everything you said true?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. He is the flirtatious Magician.¡± Samantha Adams recalled, ¡°I remember after we went back to the hotel that time, he admitted it himself, and Asher Green was also there.¡± ¡°Asher Green?¡± ¡°Yes, Asher Green was terrified at the time, his face turned pale.¡± Samantha Adams couldn¡¯t help laughing as she remembered Asher¡¯s embarrassing state, ¡°It¡¯s a pity Asher Green isn¡¯t here today.¡± Jason Preston looked at her as if she were a fool, ¡°You don¡¯t know yet?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°The Green family has been annihilated by the flirtatious Magician; Asher Green¡¯s grandfather died at the hands of Barry Wolfe.¡± Jason Preston said, ¡°Ever since his grandfather died, Asher Green hasn¡¯t dared to set foot in the Qin Province, not even for a visit.¡± ¡°It is said that the flirtatious Magician placed a ban on the Green family, forbidding them from stepping even half a step into the Qin Province.¡± Samantha Adams was somewhat surprised, ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this too domineering?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very domineering, and I quite like it.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Samantha Adams looked at her friend¡¯s infatuated expression and was speechless. However, when she turned to look at Greg Jensen herself, her gaze too held a certain peculiarity, which she herself did not notice. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen rested against the chair with his eyes closed, attentively listening to every word the sisters were saying. Although there seemed to be some disrespect in their words, Greg Jensen was too lazy to care. Soon, it was time to board the plane. Carrying his carry-on bag, Greg Jensen walked toward the boarding gate. Trey Holmes had booked a first-class ticket for him. Not long after he sat down, Samantha Adams and Jason Preston came up, followed by two bodyguards. Samantha Adams smiled and nodded, acknowledging Greg Jensen. Jason Preston was a bit reserved, unsure of what to say, so she simply nodded at Greg Jensen like Samantha did. Then, feeling that wasn¡¯t proper, she bowed to Greg Jensen and hurriedly ran to her seat. She leaned her head against the chair, peeking out with one eye, quietly observing Greg Jensen¡¯s back. The two bodyguards were much more respectful, and after coming before Greg Jensen, they bowed deeply: ¡°Master Wolfe, we have just contacted the old master by phone. If you have any commands, just instruct us brothers.¡± ¡°Alright, go on.¡± Greg Jensen knew that when they mentioned the old master, they were probably referring to Trent Preston, so he didn¡¯t reject their offer and simply responded before turning over to get some sleep. Listening to her bodyguards¡¯ conversation with Greg Jensen, Jason Preston¡¯s mouth hung open, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Samantha, did you hear that? It really is the flirtatious Magician, Barry Wolfe!¡± Samantha Adams said with a laugh, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, it¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t believe me, right?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± Jason Preston blinked her large eyes secretly glancing in Greg Jensen¡¯s direction, her eyes filled with wonder. Remembering her father had asked for her opinion on whether she wanted to stay by Barry Wolfe¡¯s side, her face flushed with color. ¡°Ah, if only I had known he was so handsome, I wouldn¡¯t have refused.¡± Just as Samantha Adams was about to lie down, she heard Jason¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help turning her head to ask, ¡°What did you say?¡± Jason Preston¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of panic as he quickly shook his head, ¡°Nothing, I need to catch up on some sleep.¡± With that, she turned around. Samantha Adams glanced at her, then at the direction Greg Jensen was in, her brows knitting slightly before tucking herself under the blanket and falling asleep. Greg Jensen lay on his seat, somewhat speechless at how these two girls would talk about others behind their backs without lowering their voices. He shook his head and, hearing that both women had fallen asleep, turned over and began to close his eyes to rest. After an indeterminate amount of time, footsteps approached, followed by a waft of perfume, and suddenly, there was the sound of breathing next to him. Greg Jensen slowly opened his eyes and found a flight attendant kneeling beside him, looking at him with a smile. His gaze was involuntarily drawn to the proudly standing figure, and a somewhat indescribable smile spread across his face. The flight attendant¡¯s expression shifted slightly, a touch of red creeping over her cheeks as she patiently spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, the plane is about to land, please fasten your seatbelt.¡± ¡°Uh, alright.¡± Greg Jensen reluctantly shifted his gaze and looked up at the flight attendant with a smile. He was handsome, and with the Immortal Law enhancing his presence, especially after nearing the Foundation Establishment Realm, he had formed a faint connection with the world, naturally exuding a somewhat distinct aura. That mysterious aura was irresistible to many women, and the flight attendant was no exception. Her face flushed instantly, and she asked hesitantly, ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s all, thank you,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. The flight attendant quickly stood up, smiled, and nodded at him, then walked away as if fleeing. Greg Jensen watched her swaying form, laughing silently to himself, pleased at having a beautiful woman attending to him. Moments later, the airplane started to descend, and after a brief bout of turbulence, it landed smoothly. Greg Jensen stood up, ready to disembark, when the same flight attendant walked past him from the front, winked at him as she passed by, and slipped him a small note. Greg Jensen watched her quickly walk away, a mysterious smile playing on his lips. At that moment, Jason Preston approached him, smiling and asking, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, do you need us to give you a ride?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at her intentionally unbuttoned shirt and calmly replied, ¡°No need, someone is picking me up.¡± After speaking, he nodded at Jason Preston and swiftly left the plane. ¡°Disappointed, huh?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Jason Preston¡¯s face turned red as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry off the plane too.¡± With that, she pulled Samantha Adams along to catch up. They walked fast, but it wasn¡¯t until they left the airport that they caught up with Greg Jensen. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, hasn¡¯t your ride arrived yet?¡± ¡°They should be here.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s words were barely out when they suddenly heard someone calling from not far away, ¡°Bro Jensen, over here¡­¡± All three instinctively looked back and saw a chubby man standing in front of a minivan, waving at them. ¡°Theresa Locke?¡± Samantha Adams exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Your friend is Theresa Locke?¡± Greg Jensen was about to leave when he paused, surprised, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is there something not right?¡± Samantha Adams hesitated, then alluding to something said, ¡°The Green family is in a lot of trouble right now, it would be best for Mr. Wolfe to keep his distance if it¡¯s not necessary.¡± Greg Jensen paused again, gave her a look, nodded silently, and walked in Theresa Locke¡¯s direction. ¡°Bro Jensen, long time no see.¡± ¡°Long time no see.¡± Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Chapter 527 The Lin Family_1 Chapter 527: Chapter 527 The Lin Family_1 Theresa Locke enthusiastically walked over, arms open wide, seemingly wanting to hug Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen pushed him away with disdain and said speechlessly, ¡°Two grown men hugging, what¡¯s that about?¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s just to express how much I¡¯ve missed you.¡± ¡°Get out of here, I haven¡¯t missed you.¡± Theresa Locke laughed heartily and personally opened the car door for Greg Jensen, saying, ¡°Bro Jensen, let¡¯s go, get in the car. I¡¯m going to treat you to a good meal first.¡± A smile appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s face, he nodded, and got into the nanny van. Theresa Locke took a seat next to Greg Jensen. As the car slowly started, Greg Jensen realized that the two vehicles in front and behind were actually together. The vehicles in front and behind were both noticeably modified off-road vehicles, likely carrying bodyguards, who might even be armed. Picking someone up from the airport and all this caution? After all, the Locke family¡¯s influence in Mystic City wasn¡¯t weak; who would dare attack the young master of the Locke family here? No sign of nervousness could be seen on Theresa Locke¡¯s face; he was still giggling and joking as usual. Seeing this, Greg Jensen felt that there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues, so he didn¡¯t take it too seriously. The small convoy arrived at a high-end restaurant. The vehicles in front and behind opened their doors first, and several bodyguards in black got out. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Seeing the bulges at their waists, clearly concealing weapons, Greg Jensen¡¯s brow involuntarily furrowed. Noticing this, Theresa Locke laughed and said, ¡°No helping it, I had some trouble a little while back, and my family wouldn¡¯t rest easy unless I went out with bodyguards. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even let me out.¡± Greg Jensen nodded understandingly and followed Theresa Locke out of the car and into the restaurant. The restaurant had a nice atmosphere and good food. The two chatted as they ate and got along quite pleasantly. In fact, they had only really spent two days together, but from the start, they got along famously, like old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for years. After the meal, the pair got back into the car. Theresa Locke asked with a smile, ¡°Bro Jensen, do you want to take a nap first?¡± ¡°No need, let¡¯s go see the old man first.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s head home.¡± At Theresa Locke¡¯s command, the car quickly drove into the Locke Manor. The Locke Manor spread across a vast area, but unlike the East Peak Manor of the Stuart Family, which consisted of separate villas, the Locke Manor had a different style; it was designed in the style of a Suzhou garden. With carved beams and painted rafters, artificial streams and rockeries, corridors and courtyards, it had everything one could imagine. Amidst the waters and mountains sat quaint little blue-brick buildings that exuded elegance and charm, looking almost like palaces from a distance. ¡°Is the young master back?¡± ¡°Good day, young master.¡± Theresa Locke, leading Greg Jensen, walked into the inner courtyard, entering the largest of the blue-brick buildings. Several men and women sat in the living room, most of them over forty. Upon seeing Theresa Locke¡¯s return, one of the middle-aged men asked, ¡°Theressa¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Theresa Locke introduced, ¡°Dad, let me introduce you. This is my friend Barry Wolfe, who came all the way from the northwest to see grandpa.¡± ¡°To see a doctor?¡± Noah Locke gave his son a look and sized up Greg Jensen carefully, then squeezed out a smile: ¡°Heh, thank you for the trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Greg Jensen could tell the other party was skeptical. He frowned slightly and responded briefly. Seemingly oblivious to the awkwardness, Theresa Locke cheerfully said, ¡°Dad, you guys have a seat. I¡¯m going to take Bro Jensen upstairs to see grandpa.¡± After saying that, he started to lead Greg Jensen towards the second floor. ¡°Hold on a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noah Locke glanced at Greg Jensen again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lance has also found a doctor, who should be arriving soon. After that doctor has had a look, let your friend take a look.¡± Lance Law is Theresa Locke¡¯s cousin from her aunt¡¯s side. He who typically whiled away his days doing nothing¡ªwhy was he so eager this time? Could it be that he wanted to cure Grandpa¡¯s illness to show off in front of him? Theresa felt puzzled and said skeptically, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? It¡¯s just a consultation, it won¡¯t take more than a few minutes.¡± At this moment, Aunt Locke sized up Greg Jensen and sneered, ¡°Tell me, Theresa, your friend is so young, can he really practice medicine?¡± Theresa frowned and said, ¡°Auntie, what do you mean by that? If my friend didn¡¯t know medicine, why would I bother bringing him all this way? Am I full and just killing time?¡± Aunt Locke humphed and said, ¡°He¡¯s so young; even if he knows medicine, how much can he really understand?¡± Theresa couldn¡¯t help but respond sarcastically, ¡°At least more than you!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Aunt Locke¡¯s face turned dark, and she turned to her brother Noah Locke, exclaiming, ¡°Big brother, look at this child!¡± Noah Locke immediately scolded, ¡°Theresa, how can you talk to your aunt like that? Go and apologize to her right now!¡± ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry to make you feel embarrassed.¡± Theresa did not back down but rather laughed loudly, apologizing insincerely before pulling Greg Jensen upstairs. Aunt Locke looked at their departing figures, nearly bursting with anger, and complained, ¡°Big brother, look how spoiled this child is by you.¡± ¡°His mother passed away early, what can I do?¡± Noah Locke sighed and said, ¡°You too, why argue with a child.¡± ¡°How am I arguing?¡± Aunt Locke was somewhat annoyed and said, ¡°His friend is so young, what kind of medical skill can he have? At his age, he probably hasn¡¯t even graduated from college yet. I¡¯d rather believe he¡¯s a swindler!¡± Hearing this, others nodded, agreeing with Aunt Locke¡¯s opinion. Uncle Locke said, ¡°Sister has a point, that kid might just be a swindler, right?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like one to me. Theresa may be a bit mischievous usually, but she¡¯s not a bad person at heart.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of being good at heart? A swindler¡¯s craftiness cannot be underestimated.¡± ¡°Right, I also think that kid is a swindler.¡± The crowd was in a mess, everyone suspecting Greg Jensen was a scam artist. Just then, a gaunt man walked in, followed by an old man with white hair and beard. The gaunt man, pale with deep-set eyes that looked as if debauchery had drained his vitality, was Aunt Locke¡¯s son Lance Law. ¡°Uncle, Mom, I¡¯ve brought Doctor Sun over,¡± he announced. ¡°Ah, Doctor Sun, please come in,¡± they ushered warmly. Doctor Sun hailed from Jiangsu and Zhejiang and was reputedly a descendant of the legendary Medical Saint Sun Simiao. He was incredibly skilled with the silver needle and was quite renowned in the regions around the Yangtze Delta. Aunt Locke, eager to add some merits to her son¡¯s name, had put in a lot of effort to persuade Doctor Sun to come and treat the old man. Now that Doctor Sun had truly arrived, she grinned broadly, ¡°My son is so capable, was the drive here exhausting for you?¡± Lance Law smiled and said, ¡°No worries, just four hours¡¯ drive.¡± ¡°Lance has really grown up.¡± ¡°Yeah, once Grandpa wakes up and knows it was you who invited Doctor Sun, he¡¯ll certainly be delighted.¡± The other Lockes, though aware of Aunt Locke and her son¡¯s slightly exaggerated words, still offered words of praise. Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Chapter 528 Divine Doctor_1 Chapter 528: Chapter 528 Divine Doctor_1 Noah Locke was also very happy, feeling that since the Divine Doctor had arrived, his father¡¯s definite illness would surely be quickly cured. He laughed heartily and said, ¡°Divine Doctor, you¡¯ve had a long journey. Please have a seat and start with a cup of tea.¡± The Divine Doctor replied indifferently, ¡°No need, let¡¯s take a look at the patient first.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Just as Noah Locke was about to agree, his face changed, hesitating, he said, ¡°Divine Doctor, perhaps we should wait a moment. My son has just invited a friend over, who is currently treating my father¡­¡± As soon as Lance Law heard this, he immediately became upset and frowned, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? Knowing that I went to invite the Divine Doctor, you still let someone else treat grandpa. Do you not trust the Divine Doctor, or what?¡± While his words seemed directed at Aunt Lin, his eyes kept darting towards Noah Locke, clearly using the remarks to needle him. Noah Locke¡¯s brows furrowed slightly and he said, ¡°Divine Doctor, I absolutely did not mean that; it¡¯s just an unfortunate coincidence.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The Divine Doctor waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to have colleagues here. I¡¯ve heard that your father¡¯s illness is somewhat strange; we may as well have a joint consultation.¡± ¡°This¡­ ¡°Lead the way.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing the other party¡¯s insistence, Noah Locke could only comply, personally leading the Divine Doctor upstairs. The other members of the Locke family hurriedly followed, with Aunt Lin and Lance Law lagging half a step behind. ¡°Mom, who did Theresa invite?¡± ¡°Who knows, a young man.¡± ¡°A young man?¡± Lance Law almost laughed out loud, disdainfully saying, ¡°That Theresa really is fooling around. With the old man seriously ill, he actually invites a useless person.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go over and see the situation first.¡± After a short while, everyone arrived upstairs and walked into the master bedroom. ¡­ The old master¡¯s bedroom was very large, well over a hundred square meters, with various medical devices on either side of the double bed and even a complete set of monitoring equipment. Old Master Locke had his eyes tightly shut, his complexion pale, his lips purpling with a mixture of blue, covered in fine cracks. Greg Jensen frowned slightly, looking up at Theresa Locke and asked, ¡°What exactly happened to your grandfather¡¯s illness?¡± Perhaps because her grandfather was beside her, Theresa became much more serious and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics myself, he suddenly began to sleep a lot, and then simply fell into a coma that no method has been able to awaken him from.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing she couldn¡¯t offer much information, Greg sat by the bed and started to take Old Master Locke¡¯s pulse. Just as he placed his hand on the wrist to feel the pulse, the bedroom door was pushed open. Noah Locke, leading the Divine Doctor and a crowd of Lockes, entered. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Theresa stood up. Noah Locke said, ¡°This is the Divine Doctor your cousin found. Come and pay your respects.¡± Upon hearing this, Theresa bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Hello, Divine Doctor.¡± ¡°Hmm, hello,¡± replied the Divine Doctor, looking at her and then commenting, ¡°Truly a person of good appearance.¡± ¡°Divine Doctor flatters me,¡± Theresa said modestly. The Divine Doctor laughed and then asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also ask for a doctor? Where is he?¡± At that moment, Greg looked up, setting eyes on the Divine Doctor for an instant before bowing his head again to continue taking Old Master Locke¡¯s pulse. Seeing Greg, the Divine Doctor¡¯s expression stalled, and his complexion quickly darkened. He had thought that whoever they had invited, if not his equal, would at least be a venerable old practitioner. To his surprise, it was a man in his twenties. Is this a slight against me, or what? Knowing I was coming, did they deliberately find a young man to disgust me? Anger surged in the Divine Doctor as he blurted out, ¡°What is the meaning of this with the Locke family? ¡°On one hand, you beg me to take time to heal the old master, yet on the other hand you invite such a young scammer to put me off?¡± ¡°Divine Doctor Sun, you¡¯ve misunderstood, it is really a coincidence.¡± Noah Locke explained as he winked at his son, wanting Greg Jensen to quickly make room for Divine Doctor Sun. Theresa Locke¡¯s face looked very unpleasant, and she did not move from her spot. Aunt Lin couldn¡¯t help but speak sarcastically, ¡°Theresa, what are you pretending for? Hurry up and have your scammer friend step aside.¡± ¡°Aunt Lin, you¡­¡± Just then, Greg Jensen, who had been silent, suddenly said, ¡°Theresa, let it go. Let Divine Doctor Sun take a look at the old master first.¡± With that, he moved to the outskirts, giving up his spot beside the bed to Divine Doctor Sun. As Divine Doctor Sun sat down beside the bed and passed by Greg Jensen, he scoffed disdainfully. Greg Jensen simply smiled faintly, not bothering to argue with him. He had come to Mystic City to buy that one medicinal herb, and incidentally to cure old master Locke¡¯s illness. If this so-called Divine Doctor Sun could cure old master Locke, why would Greg Jensen bother to intervene? Why not? ¡°Looks like you¡¯re no good either.¡± At that moment, Lance Law walked over, sizing up Greg Jensen, and feigned shock as he said, ¡°Wow, those clothes are not cheap, huh? Are scammers so professional nowadays?¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s expression immediately darkened. However, this was the Locke household, and he was friends with Theresa, which is why he had not taken action to teach a lesson. Theresa, standing beside him, also frowned at the words and coldly said, ¡°Lance Law, if you don¡¯t want to be here, then get out!¡± Aunt Lin frowned and said, ¡°Theresa, how can you speak to your cousin like that? Your cousin drove hundreds of miles to bring Divine Doctor Sun to treat your grandfather, and this is how you speak to him?¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay.¡± Lance Law wasn¡¯t angry, he just dangled his legs and laughed coldly, ¡°You want me to leave? Why? If anyone should leave, it¡¯s this scammer.¡± ¡°Why? Because this is the Locke residence!¡± Theresa said angrily. Aunt Lin¡¯s face turned cold as she said, ¡°The Locke residence isn¡¯t just yours alone.¡± ¡°Aunt Lin, you¡¯re married off, so¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Just as the argument was about to escalate, Noah Locke shouted, prompting both Aunt Lin and Theresa to shut their mouths. Noah Locke stared at them both fiercely, then turned to look at Greg Jensen and said indifferently, ¡°Theresa, take your friend and leave for now, you are not needed here.¡± His words were very rude, causing Greg Jensen¡¯s face to darken once more. Greg Jensen gave Noah Locke a meaningful look, and without waiting for Theresa to speak, he headed straight outside. ¡°Greg¡­¡± Theresa hurriedly followed, awkwardly saying, ¡°Greg, my dad is brainless, don¡¯t stoop to his level.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Greg Jensen had a look of exasperation, was this a way to talk about one¡¯s own father? ¡°Let me take you to rest in a nearby room first. If my grandfather is alright later, I¡¯ll go out with you to have fun.¡± ¡°No need, just find me a quiet room.¡± ¡°Okay, follow me.¡± Right then, the bedroom door suddenly opened, and Divine Doctor Sun emerged, his face full of worry. Following behind him, Noah Locke asked anxiously, ¡°Divine Doctor Sun, how is my father¡¯s condition?¡± Divine Doctor Sun shook his head and said, ¡°Your father isn¡¯t sick, he¡¯s been poisoned, and it¡¯s a very strange poison at that.¡± ¡°Poisoned?¡± Noah Locke¡¯s expression turned solemn as if he thought of something, and asked, ¡°Divine Doctor Sun, you have a way to detoxify him, right?¡± This moment was silent. The Locke family all looked expectantly at Divine Doctor Sun, waiting for his answer. They believed that Divine Doctor Sun could certainly cure the old master. However, as it turned out, they were expecting too much. Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: Chapter 529 Friends_1 Chapter 529: Chapter 529 Friends_1 Divine Doctor Sun fell silent for a long moment, then said, ¡°I need to consider this carefully, let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± ¡°That¡­ all right, I¡¯ll arrange for you to rest first, this way please¡­¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Divine Doctor Sun nodded slightly, gave Greg Jensen a sidelong glance with a cold snort, and followed Noah Locke away. Theresa Locke¡¯s face was full of embarrassment as she spoke softly, ¡°Brother Greg, I¡¯m sorry, my dad and the others are just too anxious, please forgive any lack of courtesy.¡± ¡°What are you saying that for? Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± ¡°Yes, we are friends.¡± Theresa Locke broke into a smile. After the Qin Province Martial Way Exchange ended, she worried that Healington might retaliate against Greg Jensen, so she kept an eye on the situation there. As news kept coming, Theresa Locke suddenly felt that she might not be worthy to be friends with someone like him. There was no helping it, as the shock that Greg Jensen brought her was too immense. In just a few months, he had grown from a Martial Way newcomer without any foundation into a local magnate. As of today, Barry Wolfe had become the master of the entire Qin Province, while she remained just the young mistress of a Martial Way family. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï In other words, Theresa Locke felt that apart from her family background, she had nothing notable to mention. Being Greg Jensen¡¯s friend, she was taking advantage of a great opportunity. The reason she called Greg Jensen for help this time was that she had no other choice. With the patriarch as the Anchor Needle of the Locke Family, he had been comatose for over a month now, and if things continued this way, the Locke Family might face serious problems. The reason she asked Greg Jensen about his medical skills was also to leave an out for both sides; if Greg Jensen didn¡¯t want to help, it wouldn¡¯t be too awkward for either party. To her surprise, Greg Jensen agreed on the spot. Now, hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, ¡°we are friends,¡± Theresa Locke¡¯s heart filled with warmth. At the same time, she felt even more ashamed and almost unable to face herself. The other party knew she was in trouble and came over to help without a second word, but the Locke Family hadn¡¯t given Greg Jensen a warm welcome. ¡°Brother Greg, I¡­¡± ¡°Enough, don¡¯t make a fuss about it.¡± Seeing her thoughts, Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°Hurry up and find me a room where I can take a nap. Tonight, you¡¯ll come with me to the charity auction and have a look.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem, I¡¯ll definitely help you get that herb today.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a deal then.¡± Theresa Locke arranged for Greg Jensen to stay in a two-story building at the back, where one could see the garden and the artificial hill; the view was quite decent. Greg Jensen took a short rest in the room, and after waking up, he began to practice the Guidance Technique. The spiritual energy in the Stuart Family¡¯s estate was dense, and the Locke Family¡¯s estate was no different. As he practiced the Guidance Technique, the spiritual energy of the entire estate began to converge towards Greg Jensen. Inside the bedroom. Divine Doctor Sun was performing acupuncture on Elder Locke with a very serious expression. With each needle inserted, his expression became graver. The Locke family members standing around unconsciously held their breath, watching with tense faces. The atmosphere in the room became oppressively heavy. Just then, Noah Locke, who was standing at the forefront, suddenly paused, turning his head to look out the window. As a Grandmaster, he suddenly sensed a disturbance in the surrounding Spiritual Energy. He found it odd, yet due to his own realm, he couldn¡¯t discern the details of the change. ¡°Ah Fu, take some people and go around the estate to check if there is any problem at home.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now.¡± The butler turned and left. The room fell quiet once more. Before long, the butler returned and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Locke, I didn¡¯t find any issues; everything is normal.¡± ¡°Everything is normal?¡± Noah Locke frowned and spoke irritably, ¡°Never mind, let it go.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The butler nodded and retreated to the corner again. Suddenly, Noah Locke thought of something and asked, ¡°What is Theresa¡¯s friend doing?¡± ¡°He has stayed in his room and hasn¡¯t come out.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Noah Locke nodded, then turned his attention back to Divine Doctor Sun, his brow furrowing again. Just as he was about to inquire, he saw Gregory Jensen¡¯s body suddenly start to shake. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Noah Locke couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in alarm. The next second, a green hue suddenly spread over Gregory Jensen¡¯s face. ¡°Divine Doctor Sun, what¡¯s wrong with my dad?¡± Divine Doctor Sun¡¯s expression changed slightly, and while taking Gregory Jensen¡¯s pulse, he murmured, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be happening, what¡¯s going on?¡± He hesitated for a moment, then took out several silver needles again and started to perform acupuncture on Gregory Jensen. But after a few needles, not only did Gregory Jensen¡¯s condition fail to improve, but even his breathing started to weaken. Seeing this, Noah Locke grew so anxious that veins popped out on his forehead. Yet he didn¡¯t dare to question further, for fear of disturbing Divine Doctor Sun¡¯s treatment of his father, and could do nothing but silently watch. After a long while, Divine Doctor Sun stood up with a grim expression on his face. Noah Locke quickly asked, ¡°Divine Doctor Sun, how is my dad¡­¡± Divine Doctor Sun shook his head and sighed, ¡°I am sorry, I¡¯ve done all I could; your father has been poisoned deeply, and the poison is extremely peculiar, even an Immortal would be helpless against it.¡± Hearing this, Noah Locke¡¯s heart sank. Divine Doctor Sun continued apologetically, ¡°You should prepare for the worst. Given your father¡¯s current state, he may not last much longer.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Divine Doctor Sun¡­¡± Noah Locke said thanks almost reflexively, and then suddenly his eyes bulged, and he turned around quickly, saying, ¡°Af¨², go quickly¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± The butler Af¨² rushed over and said confusedly, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Get Theresa¡¯s friend here, and let him have a look at my father.¡± ¡°Right away, I¡¯ll go now.¡± The butler turned to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Yet Theresa¡¯s aunt¡¯s expression changed, and she scoffed, ¡°Big brother, why are you looking for that charlatan?¡± ¡°Of course, to treat our father.¡± ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a swindler. What could he possibly cure?¡± Theresa¡¯s aunt snorted. Lance Law also spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s right, uncle. Grandfather is already in such a state, and you still want that charlatan to mess with him, this¡­¡± ¡°A drowning man will clutch at a straw!¡± Noah Locke himself had some doubts about that young man, but since Divine Doctor Sun was at a complete loss, allowing that youngster to try couldn¡¯t hurt. At that moment, Theresa Locke happened to walk in. Everyone¡¯s gaze immediately focused on her, making her scalp tingle. ¡°Why¡­ are you all looking at me like that? How is Grandpa doing?¡± Noah Locke said, ¡°Go get your friend here quickly to look at your grandfather.¡± Theresa Locke glanced at Divine Doctor Sun beside her and said, ¡°Heh, with Divine Doctor Sun here, it¡¯s better not to make my friend embarrass himself.¡± She looked towards the bed and asked, ¡°How is Grandpa doing? When can he regain consciousness?¡± Noah Locke¡¯s face reddened slightly, ¡°Your grandfather has been too deeply poisoned. Divine Doctor Sun hasn¡¯t found a solution, so we thought to have your friend take a look and help.¡± Theresa Locke¡¯s expression changed slightly, and without the will to squabble with the family any longer, she nodded hurriedly, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll call him over right now.¡± Noah Locke breathed a sigh of relief, turned to Divine Doctor Sun, and forced a smile, ¡°Divine Doctor Sun, you¡¯ve worked hard, I¡¯ll have someone take you to rest, shall I?¡± Divine Doctor Sun snorted coldly, ¡°No rush, I¡¯ve nothing else to do. I might as well stay and learn something. Let¡¯s see how that young Divine Doctor goes about detoxifying.¡± Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: Chapter 530: Put the Old Master in the Pot_1 Chapter 530: Chapter 530: Put the Old Master in the Pot_1 ¡°` Before long, Greg Jensen, who was cultivating, was invited over by Theresa Locke. As soon as he entered the room, all eyes were upon him. Doubt, scorn, mockery¡ªamidst the variety of gazes, there was a prevalent sense of distrust. Greg Jensen was indifferent. These people were mere ants to him; had it not been for Theresa Locke¡¯s sake, he wouldn¡¯t have come to Mystic City at all. So, their attitudes meant nothing to him. Noah Locke approached with a feigned smile and enthusiastically reached out for Greg Jensen¡¯s hand, but the latter subtly avoided it. Unperturbed, he said with a smile, ¡°Barry, you¡¯re finally here. Please, come inside.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and said as he walked, ¡°Prepare a large pot, set it up in the courtyard, and fill it with water¡ªit will be needed later.¡± ¡°Er, alright.¡± Noah Locke thought it strange but turned and instructed, ¡°Well, what are you waiting for?¡± ¡°Right away, sir.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The butler, Afu, hurriedly left. It was then that Noah Locke turned back and asked, ¡°Barry, what do you need the large pot for?¡± Without looking back, Greg Jensen spit out two words: ¡°To dispel poison!¡± The Divine Doctor couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Heh, what a farce.¡± Greg Jensen initially didn¡¯t want to bother with him, but hearing his words, he couldn¡¯t resist retorting, ¡°At least I¡¯m not putting on a show. Can you say the same, when you¡¯re harming people?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± The Divine Doctor¡¯s face quickly reddened. Greg Jensen turned around, his expression calm as he looked at him, ¡°The poison in Mr. Locke wasn¡¯t so deep initially. Had you not acted recklessly, how could he have ended up like this?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Divine Doctor¡¯s face flushed again, and he scoffed, ¡°What do you know? To cure such a complicated disease, isn¡¯t it necessary to take some risks?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re gambling with Mr. Locke¡¯s life?¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re spouting rubbish!¡± The Divine Doctor was trembling with anger. Seeing this, Theresa Locke spoke up, unable to hold back, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re too disrespectful. The Divine Doctor is a senior after all, don¡¯t you know to show some respect?¡± Greg Jensen glanced back at Theresa Locke, shaking his head in contempt, and without further acknowledgment of them, he sat beside Mr. Locke¡¯s bed and began administering the Moxibustion Technique. The Medical Saint was about to sneer again, but upon seeing the acupuncture technique Greg Jensen employed, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°Is this¡­ the Thirteen Needles of the Ghost Gate?¡± He suddenly looked up at Greg Jensen¡¯s back and exclaimed in amazement, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Thirteen Needles of the Ghost Gate lost? How do you know this technique?¡± Unconcerned with the Divine Doctor¡¯s surprise, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t even turn around as he indifferently said, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The Divine Doctor was so enraged he almost spat out blood, yet he couldn¡¯t muster a rebuttal and could only stand there agape. At the same time, the astute Noah Locke realized something. The acupuncture technique used by this young man in front of him, even the Divine Doctor did not know it; did that mean his medical skill surpassed that of the Divine Doctor? How could that be? How old was he? Perhaps he just knew more than the Divine Doctor, but medical skill is ultimately a matter of experience. Noah Locke¡¯s heart was conflicted. On one hand, he hoped that Greg Jensen¡¯s medical skill was indeed better than the Divine Doctor¡¯s so that his father might be saved. On the other hand, he found it hard to believe that such a young man, Barry Wolfe, could have superior medical skill to the Divine Doctor. The thoughts of other Locke family members were similarly conflicted, but Theresa Locke had no doubt about Greg Jensen¡¯s medical expertise. After all, wasn¡¯t this the man who had put Healington at a disadvantage? If his Alchemy Technique was so impressive, surely his medical skill was not lacking? The room fell silent once again. ¡°` The members of the Locke family were deep in thought, while Divine Doctor Sun, taking advantage of the moment, stealthily observed Greg Jensen¡¯s Thirteen Needles of the Ghost Gate. This moxibustion technique was extremely unique; every time a needle was inserted, he had to gently tap the tail of the needle. The patient would feel tremendous pain due to this, as if they had taken a walk through the gates of hell itself, which is why it was named the Thirteen Needles of the Ghost Gate. Divine Doctor Sun, with his rich family heritage in medicine, knew the characteristics of the Thirteen Needles of the Ghost Gate, which is why he recognized it at a glance. According to legend, the Thirteen Needles of the Ghost Gate were the signature skill of the previous Medical Saint. If he could master this moxibustion technique, his own medical skills would surely improve by leaps and bounds. With this thought, Divine Doctor Sun immediately perked up, his eyes shimmering with barely contained excitement, like a diligent schoolchild watching intently. The room was very quiet. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± After an indeterminate amount of time, Greg Jensen¡¯s voice rang out again, startling everyone from their reverie. Noah Locke hurried over and looked down to see that although the elder Mr. Locke¡¯s face still had a pale green tinge, his breathing had become much steadier. He quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, how is my father¡¯s condition now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Greg Jensen replied calmly, instructing, ¡°Go see if the water outside is ready and get someone to carry the old man out immediately.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Noah Locke immediately turned back to instruct the Lockes to carry the elder downstairs. In the center of the courtyard, a large iron pot nearly two meters in diameter had been set up over a strong fire kindled with thick firewood. Steam had started to rise from the pot. The Lockes carrying Mr. Locke to the edge of the pot suddenly froze in confusion. Noah Locke cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Jensen, where exactly¡­ should we place the old man?¡± Greg Jensen nodded towards the large iron pot and said, ¡°Put him in the pot, boil him.¡± Whoosh! As soon as he spoke these words, the room erupted into chaos. ¡°Greg Jensen, what are you really up to, trying to boil my father?¡± Aunt Lin yelled in anger. Lance Law said, ¡°I think he¡¯s just a saboteur sent by our enemies, deliberately harming our grandfather.¡± ¡°Enough, stop listening to the nonsense of this charlatan. Hurry and take the old man back to his room,¡± another chimed in. Theresa Locke also looked bewildered and wanted to say a few words in Greg Jensen¡¯s defense, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. Because the idea of Greg Jensen boiling her grandfather was indeed difficult to understand. Divine Doctor Sun sneered from the side, ¡°No matter how much one understands, it¡¯s useless when it comes to the real test. He still only knows how to stir up the crowd.¡± Facing everyone¡¯s mockery, Greg Jensen looked at Noah Locke with an indifferent expression and said, ¡°Whether he gets better or not is up to me, whether you listen or not is up to you. You decide for yourselves.¡± Struggling emotions flickered across Noah Locke¡¯s face. Thinking of the Locke family¡¯s current situation, he gritted his teeth and ordered, ¡°Follow Mr. Jensen¡¯s instructions, put my father in there.¡± ¡°Big brother¡­¡± ¡°I told you to put our father in!¡± Noah Locke, being a Grandmaster Realm powerhouse and the next Family Head of the Locke family, still held some authority. Upon hearing his words, the family members could only carry the elder, carefully placing him into the pot that was about to boil. ¡°Step back.¡± Seeing this, Greg Jensen stepped forward, taking out a vial and pouring out a Detoxification Pill, tossing it directly into the pot. Then, after testing the temperature of the water with his hand, he ordered, ¡°Remove some of the fire from below, maintaining this temperature will suffice.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Immediately, Afu and others stepped forward and pulled out some of the firewood from below. Seeing this, Noah Locke finally breathed a sigh of relief. Theresa Locke asked, ¡°Greg, when will my grandfather wake up?¡± Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Chapter 531 Miraculous Divine Doctor_1 Chapter 531: Chapter 531 Miraculous Divine Doctor_1 Greg looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot and said speechlessly, ¡°The old man has been in a coma for so long that even if we remove the toxins from his body, it¡¯s impossible for him to wake up right away. Have you been reading too many novels?¡± Upon hearing his words, Theresa felt inexplicably relieved and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just anxious, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Anxious or not, you¡¯ll have to wait. Let it simmer for two hours, then feed this to him.¡± Greg casually tossed over a Little Reviving Pill, ¡°This is the Little Reviving Pill, specifically for treating internal injuries. your grandfather¡¯s internal organs have nearly been eroded away by the toxins, and after removing the toxins, we¡¯ll need this to restore his injuries.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Theresa knew that the elixir Greg had given must be extraordinary and quickly put it away carefully. Greg glanced at the big pot and said, ¡°You guys keep watch here; I¡¯m going back to my room. Call me after two hours.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead, I¡¯ll keep an eye on things here.¡± Theresa looked back and instructed, ¡°Uncle Fu, see Greg off to rest.¡± Noah Locke looked at Greg¡¯s retreating figure and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Theresa, is your friend also a martial artist?¡± Theresa rolled her eyes, her chubby face showing a look of disdain, ¡°Dad, not only does he know martial arts, but he is also a Grandmaster.¡± ¡°A Grandmaster?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï Noah was again shocked, ¡°Such a young Grandmaster?¡± Theresa laughed heartily, ¡°How about that? Shocked you, didn¡¯t I? I was shocked too when I first found out.¡± Noah silently nodded, somewhat astounded, ¡°Your friend is extraordinary, a young Grandmaster like that might be¡­¡± ¡°On the verge of enlightenment!¡± Theresa naturally added. After saying this, father and daughter exchanged glances, their eyes filled with astonishment. The term ¡°on the verge of enlightenment¡± sounds simple, yet few can achieve it. Throughout the country, besides the General with the Ye surname who could barely step into the Master Realm, he was just halfway to enlightenment and had not reached the true state of enlightenment. Even so, the General was seen as a godlike figure by all martial artists. And for good reason, becoming a warrior of the enlightenment realm meant transcending beyond ordinary human beings. Having the ability to communicate with the world, to control Wind, Fire, Thunder, and Electricity, and even more unimaginable means. For this very reason, despite the enlightenment realm being as hard to reach as heaven, many martial artists still eagerly pursued it. But for all martial artists, it was nothing more than an unattainable dream. Were Noah Locke and Theresa unaware of the difficulty of reaching the enlightenment realm? But upon seeing Greg, they had subconsciously harbored that thought. On the verge of enlightenment! If there were to be only one enlightenment realm warrior in this world, then that person¡¯s name would certainly be Barry Wolfe. After a while, Uncle Fu brought over some stools, and the Stuart Family members gathered around the big pot and sat down. At first, they were able to chat a bit, but as time passed, they fell silent again. Just when everyone was starting to get impatient, the alarm Theresa had set finally went off. ¡°Time¡¯s up, quickly take Grandpa inside the house.¡± ¡°My goodness, it¡¯s finally time.¡± Everyone got up and approached the pot, ready to carry old Master Locke out, but then they stopped dead in their tracks. Because the water in the pot had turned black. ¡°Is¡­ Is this all poison in the water?¡± Witnessing this scene, Divine Doctor Sun, who had been waiting to see a farce, was completely stunned. His eyes bulged out roundly, and his face was filled with disbelief. They actually managed to boil out the poison? Can detoxification be done this way? Divine Doctor Sun stood there in shock and said, ¡°Miraculous Divine Doctor, truly worthy of the name Miraculous Divine Doctor.¡± Standing beside him, Theresa Locke asked in surprise, ¡°Divine Doctor Sun, what are you muttering about?¡± ¡°Miraculous Divine Doctor, the previous Medical Saint was also known by this honorable title. Barry Wolfe has inherited the legacy of the previous Medical Saint, so doesn¡¯t that make him the new Miraculous Divine Doctor?¡± Suddenly, Divine Doctor Sun snapped to his senses and exclaimed, ¡°No, I must go and become his disciple.¡± ¡°Become a disciple? Hey, Divine Doctor Sun, wait a moment¡­¡± Watching Divine Doctor Sun hustle towards Greg Jensen¡¯s residence, a curious expression appeared on Theresa Locke¡¯s face. After a moment of stunned silence, she mused, ¡°Miraculous Divine Doctor? This nickname isn¡¯t bad, and Greg is certainly deserving of it.¡± After the elders were moved back into the bedroom, they hurriedly rinsed his body with clean water and then settled him on the sickbed. At this moment, Noah Locke¡¯s face had lost all of its greenish color, and his breathing was very steady, as if he were asleep. Theresa Locke handed the Little Reviving Pill to her father, asking him to find a way to feed it to Grandpa, while she herself ran to the small two-story building and once again invited Greg Jensen over. Divine Doctor Sun also came along, following behind Greg Jensen with a flattering smile, repeatedly calling him ¡°Master¡±. But Greg Jensen, visibly annoyed, rejected him mercilessly, ¡°I don¡¯t plan to take any disciples, and even if I did, I would take younger ones. You¡¯re too old; I can¡¯t teach you.¡± Previously stern and indifferent, Divine Doctor Sun now didn¡¯t seem angry at all and responded with a sycophantic smile: ¡°Master, don¡¯t judge by my age. I¡¯m still very nimble in my work, better than many young people.¡± Pfft! Unable to contain herself, Theresa Locke burst out laughing on the spot, ¡°Divine Doctor Sun, please stop bothering Greg. Let¡¯s talk about your matter later; first, let Greg treat my Grandpa.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Divine Doctor Sun cheerfully said, ¡°Master, just give your orders.¡± Greg Jensen walked into the bedroom without paying him any mind. Seeing this, the Locke family quickly dispersed to the sides, making way for Greg Jensen, looking at him with newfound respect. Noah Locke¡¯s attitude made a swift 180-degree turn, his face brimming with sincerity and his demeanor overly enthusiastic. ¡°Divine Doctor Xu, please come inside. We are so fortunate to have you here; otherwise, I truly wouldn¡¯t know what to do about my father¡¯s illness.¡± Greg Jensen nodded silently, acknowledging the greeting before approaching the sickbed. He then flipped up Noah Locke¡¯s eyelids and took his pulse. ¡°Greg, how¡¯s my grandpa doing?¡± Theresa Locke stepped forward and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to give him a few more needles.¡± As he spoke, Greg Jensen took out the silver needles and started another session of acupuncture on Noah Locke. The Locke family grew tense again, holding their breath subconsciously, not daring even to breathe heavily. Previously, Noah Locke¡¯s condition had been grim, so Greg used the silver needles to protect his heart channel. The reason Locke was still asleep was due to the Thirteen Needles of the Ghost Gate. Greg Jensen performed the Thirteen Needles of the Ghost Gate once more, restoring the temporarily blocked bloodline, and then channeled his True Qi to sort out Noah Locke¡¯s internal meridians. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Just when the Locke family was filled with anxiety, a distant coughing sound came from the bed, and then Noah Locke slowly opened his eyes. ¡°What has happened to me?¡± ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re awake.¡± Theresa Locke quickly rushed over, her face full of joy as she said, ¡°Grandpa, how do you feel?¡± Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: Chapter 532 Hero Out of Youth_1 Chapter 532: Chapter 532 Hero Out of Youth_1 Old Master Lincoln looked somewhat bewildered and took a good while staring at Theressa Locke before he responded, ¡°It seems I¡¯ve taken a nap, but that nap felt incredibly long.¡± ¡°Haha, more than just long, you¡¯ve been asleep for over a month.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve slept that long?¡± ¡°You were poisoned, and it¡¯s all thanks to Theressa for finding a Divine Doctor. Otherwise, this time it could¡¯ve been really dangerous for you.¡± ¡°Theressa is a good child¡­¡± Seeing such a fatherly and filial scene made Old Master Lincoln¡¯s third sister and Lance Law, who were standing nearby, so angry their faces turned dark. They had gone to great lengths to invite Master Sun the Divine Doctor, hoping Lance Law could make an appearance before the Old Master to gain a position in the Lincoln family¡¯s enterprises. Now it turned out that Theressa had stolen all the limelight. Greg Jensen watched the expressions of this mother and son duo and guessed most of their thoughts. He laughed coldly to himself, walked out, and sat down on a bench nearby to enjoy the scenery. After an unaccountable span of time, Theressa Locke rushed out from inside and, upon seeing Greg Jensen sitting on the bench, she finally let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Greg, why did you come out here?¡± Theressa exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Right, I forgot to ask you, didn¡¯t you say my grandfather wouldn¡¯t wake up so soon?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I said he wouldn¡¯t wake up within two hours.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Hearing this, Theressa realized she had been played and couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile. ¡°My grandfather wants to meet you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Greg Jensen followed Theressa back to the bedroom and found that Old Master Lincoln had already managed to sit up and seemed in good spirits. Old Master Lincoln was taken aback to see how young Greg Jensen was and exclaimed, ¡°Are you the Divine Doctor Theressa brought here?¡± Greg Jensen replied, ¡°Divine Doctor is too grand a title for me, but yes, I did help clear the poison from your system.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Master Lincoln couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration, ¡°The saying that heroes are often young is indeed no lie!¡± ¡°You flatter me, Old Master.¡± Greg Jensen modestly deflected the compliment, then began to inquire about Old Master Lincoln¡¯s health, took his pulse, and gave him some advice on what to be careful about. Old Master Lincoln, with the kind smile of an elder, listened attentively to everything Greg Jensen said. After making sure he had explained all the precautions clearly, the Lincoln family specially held a banquet to honor Greg Jensen and Master Sun the Divine Doctor. Master Sun had no business being there in principle; not only had he failed to cure Old Master Lincoln, but he had almost killed him. By all rigs of sense, he should¡¯ve left with his tail between his legs. But Master Sun had a thick skin and brazenly tagged along. Noah Locke didn¡¯t have the heart to send him packing. Feeling satisfied after eating and drinking his fill, Master Sun shamelessly asked for Greg Jensen¡¯s contact details and then left contentedly. Noah Locke served some hot tea and chatted with Greg Jensen as they drank: ¡°Mr. Xu, please stay in Mystic City for a few more days so we can show you some proper hospitality.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s an auction tonight, and I plan to check it out. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll probably head back tomorrow.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Noah Locke was taken aback and said, ¡°It¡¯s not often you visit; why not stay a few extra days and have some fun?¡± ¡°I have many matters to attend to at home, and there¡¯s always a chance to come again in the future.¡± Greg Jensen looked at his eager smile and suddenly remembered Samantha Adams¡¯ warning. Are they planning to get me to stay and help out? Old Master Lincoln had mysteriously been poisoned, and although the poison was now gone, it seemed like the Lincoln family wasn¡¯t at all concerned about the source of the poison, as if they knew exactly who was behind it. Thinking of this, Greg Jensen became more convinced of the thought in his mind. Surely the Lincoln family faced some great trouble and were thus trying to gather any resource they could to help them through this crisis. Helping out was fine, but Noah Locke¡¯s attitude really put Greg Jensen off. Beating around the bush, expecting himself to stay and then waiting for him to offer help voluntarily? What was he thinking? Moreover, he came for Theresa Locke¡¯s sake, and if there truly was something that needed help, it should be Theresa who asked for it, not anyone else. What did Ronald Locke count for? Although he was also a fighter at the Master Realm, his aura was mixed and impure, clearly the result of using Elixirs to boost his powers. If it came down to a fight, Greg could beat him several times over. Seeing that Greg had no intention of staying, Ronald Locke turned to Theresa, gave her a meaningful look, and said, ¡°Theresa, your friend has come all this way, why don¡¯t you show him around Mystic City for a few days?¡± Theresa¡¯s expression stiffened, and after a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s not, Greg has quite a lot on his plate back in Qin province. If he wants to go back, he can. He can come over another time when he¡¯s free.¡± Greg bowed his head and continued to sip his tea. Ronald Locke¡¯s face turned slightly unpleasant; he glared at Theresa, made small talk for a while, then stood up and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on father first. Mr. Jensen, please make yourself at home. If you need anything, just ask Theresa to take care of it for you.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Locke, take your time.¡± Greg watched Ronald Locke walk away, then turned back to Theresa and said, ¡°Is there something going on with the Locke family?¡± A fleeting unusual light passed through Theresa¡¯s eyes, and with an embarrassed laugh, she said, ¡°No big deal, what can possibly happen to our family in Mystic City?¡± Seeing her reluctance to talk, Greg didn¡¯t press any further. He glanced at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time; shall we head over?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Theresa stood up and looked at Greg¡¯s casual outfit, ¡°Greg, do you want to change your clothes?¡± ¡°Change clothes?¡± Greg asked in surprise, ¡°Is there a specific requirement for the auction?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t change, this outfit is comfortable.¡± Theresa nodded without saying anything further, led him to the garage, casually picked a Mercedes SUV, and drove straight to the city center. The auction this time, or more precisely a charity dinner, wasn¡¯t highly formal. Most of the attendees were young people, but they were still dressed formally according to the event¡¯s customs. Suits, tuxedos, evening gowns, and cocktail dresses, as far as the eye could see, it was a sight of elegance, making Greg, in his casual clothes, stand out like a sore thumb. No sooner had they entered than they drew everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I told you to change into another outfit, didn¡¯t I?¡± Theresa said a bit awkwardly. Looking around at all the formal attire, Greg touched his nose and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t say that everyone would be wearing formal dress, though.¡± At that moment, a voice full of surprise rang out, ¡°Mr. Jensen, what brings you here?¡± Greg looked up to see Jason Preston coming over from inside, with Samantha Adams by his side. Both women were wearing slim, elegant dresses, which made them look noble and perfectly accentuated their curves. The difference was that Jason¡¯s dress was sea blue, while Samantha¡¯s was black. The former carried an air of liveliness, while the latter presented a more solemn appearance. Samantha said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jensen, wasn¡¯t expecting to meet you again so soon.¡± Greg replied calmly, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡± Just then, a sarcastic voice sounded, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the young Master Locke? I heard your grandfather is seriously ill; how can you still be in the mood to come out and have fun?¡± Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Chapter 533: The Secret of the Lin Family_1 Chapter 533: Chapter 533: The Secret of the Lin Family_1 Greg Jensen¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly as he turned to look at the newcomer. The speaker was a young man in his twenties with good looks and physique, but his eyes were triangular and filled with mockery, which made people feel somewhat annoyed. A young man of similar age followed at his side. He had a handsome and sunny appearance, wore a pair of gold-rimmed glasses, and had a gentle smile on his face that was refreshing like a spring breeze. ¡°Norman Davis, shut up, don¡¯t always joke about people¡¯s pain!¡± He glared at his companion and said with a smile to Theresa Locke: ¡°Theressa, you know Norman¡¯s mouth, don¡¯t mind him.¡± Theresa Locke looked at Norman Davis expressionlessly and nodded silently. The man smiled again, turned his head to Greg Jensen with a look of hesitation, and said, ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°This is my friend, Barry Wolfe.¡± Theresa Locke said indifferently: ¡°Greg, this is Robin Hayes, the eldest son of the Hayes Family.¡± Robin Hayes extended his hand with a smile and said: ¡°Haha, so it¡¯s Mr. Wolfe, hello.¡± ¡°Uh, hello.¡± Greg Jensen ignored the hand Robin Hayes had extended and casually nodded his head as a greeting. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 The irritated Norman Davis at the side burst out angrily: ¡°Mr. Hayes is offering you a handshake, are you disrespecting him or what?¡± ¡°Norman Davis!¡± Robin Hayes¡¯s brows wrinkled slightly, then quickly returned to normal as he withdrew his hand nonchalantly, and with a smile asked, ¡°Is this your first time in Mystic City, Mr. Wolfe?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, does Mr. Hayes have any advice?¡± Greg Jensen narrowed his eyes, a hint of wariness arising in his mind. Robin Hayes clearly didn¡¯t get along with Theresa Locke, yet he was able to maintain a calm demeanor with a smile; such a person was either a smiling tiger or someone with a generous heart. Greg Jensen was more inclined to believe the former, for with Theresa Locke¡¯s straightforward and generous nature, if Robin Hayes truly had a generous heart, they wouldn¡¯t be at odds. Therefore, he simply didn¡¯t show any goodwill toward the other party. If he didn¡¯t like the person, there was no need to feign politeness. After all, those not at the innate level are but ants! Now, Greg Jensen had the right to say this and also had the right to ignore the other party. Robin Hayes shook his head with a smile and said: ¡°I dare not presume to advise. I simply wish to make friends with Mr. Wolfe. I¡¯ll be hosting a party tomorrow evening and would be honored if Mr. Wolfe could grace us with his presence.¡± At his words, Theresa Locke couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit anxious, with an inexplicable sense of loss slowly welling up from the bottom of his heart. After hesitating for a moment, she said: ¡°Mr. Hayes has many connections locally. If Greg is interested, he could consider checking it out.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at Theresa Locke, without any hesitation, and said to Robin Hayes: ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not available tomorrow.¡± Although rejected, Robin Hayes didn¡¯t get angry but said with a smile, ¡°No problem, what about the day after? Whenever Mr. Wolfe is free, that¡¯s when I¡¯ll hold the gathering.¡± The people around who heard his words were all surprised, and someone couldn¡¯t help but exclaim: ¡°Is this gathering being held especially for Mr. Wolfe?¡± The others also realized and their gaze towards Greg Jensen changed in an instant. Previously, they mocked Greg Jensen for being a bumpkin who didn¡¯t know the rules, for actually attending a banquet in casual attire. Now, with the backing of Robin Hayes, Greg Jensen¡¯s image in their eyes had suddenly changed. ¡°Who is this guy?¡± ¡°Not sure, but if he¡¯s someone Mr. Hayes values, he must have something extraordinary about him.¡± ¡°Heh, no matter who he is, I¡¯m sure this kid will rise to success very quickly.¡± Robin Hayes ignored the surrounding whispers and looked at Greg Jensen with a smile, awaiting his response. That confidence suggested he was certain Greg Jensen would agree. The Hayes Family was one of the leading Martial Way families in Mystic City, and he, as the eldest son, believed that the person in front of him, called Barry Wolfe, would definitely accept such an invitation. In truth, he didn¡¯t know what Barry Wolfe was capable of; he simply felt that if Theresa Locke called him ¡°Greg¡± so respectfully, there must be something remarkable about him. The Locke family should have faced a major change by now, no matter how exceptional Barry Wolfe is, just snatch the person first and talk later. Robin Hayes felt increasingly smug in his heart and finally could not help but speak out, ¡°Well? Think it over?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Greg Jensen shook his head. As these words came out, everyone present was shocked! ¡°He¡­ he actually refused?¡± ¡°This young man, what abilities does he have that he dares to refuse Robin Hayes¡¯ invitation?¡± The crowd burst into an uproar, all looking at Greg Jensen in disbelief. They couldn¡¯t understand, Robin Hayes had shown such sincerity, holding a banquet especially for this young man to demonstrate his esteem, why would he refuse? Robin Hayes¡¯ smile instantly froze on his face, his eyes filled with astonishment, and he subconsciously asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because, you¡¯re not qualified,¡± Greg Jensen stated indifferently. At this moment, silence! The entire banquet hall fell into quiet. Robin Hayes¡¯ complexion quickly turned grim, a cold light flashed in his eyes as he stared motionlessly at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen glanced at him indifferently, then turned to the still dazed Theresa Locke, ¡°Shall we go sit over there for a while?¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Theresa Locke gave Robin Hayes a look, then quickly followed Greg Jensen. ¡°Brother Greg, you¡­ why did you just refuse?¡± Even now, Theresa Locke was still confused, unable to grasp why Greg Jensen had refused, and so decisively at that. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, we are friends. Since you and that person are at odds, how could I associate with him?¡± ¡°Brother Greg¡­¡± Tears nearly came to Theresa Locke¡¯s eyes from emotion; he had thought from Greg Jensen¡¯s perspective about many reasons for refusal, but never expected that the reason would be so simple. Greg Jensen looked at him, his expression gradually turning serious, and asked, ¡°What exactly happened to the Lockes?¡± ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡± A trace of panic flashed again across Theresa Locke¡¯s face. Greg Jensen noticed it and frowned, ¡°If you don¡¯t consider me a friend, then don¡¯t bother saying.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°The strength of the Lockes should be comparable to the Hayes family. If there weren¡¯t any major crises in the Lockes, how would Robin Hayes dare to poach right in front of you?¡± Without waiting for Theresa Locke to speak, Greg Jensen pierced right through his lies. Theresa Locke heard this and fell silent. After a long while, he sighed and whispered, ¡°This matter goes back to five years ago when my grandfather incidentally saved a man. The man left a box in our care before leaving, then went away, and it¡¯s been five years. Then just some days ago, someone approached our family demanding we hand over the item. My grandfather naturally refused, and so¡­¡± ¡°So your grandfather was poisoned?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Out of curiosity, Greg Jensen asked, ¡°What exactly is in that box?¡± Theresa Locke hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°It seems to be a small Sword about the size of a palm. I heard my grandfather say that if one could comprehend the secret of that little Sword, one could cultivate peerless martial arts.¡± ¡°A small Sword?¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart stirred. Could it be the Flying Swords? Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Chapter 534 Yama Hall_1 Chapter 534: Chapter 534 Yama Hall_1 Greg Jensen quickly asked about the specific appearance of the little Sword, but Theresa Locke had only seen it once; she could only describe its general shape, and the details were unclear. ¡°Can I take a look?¡± ¡°This¡­ I have to ask my grandfather.¡± Theresa Locke said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°By right, since you saved my grandfather, and we are friends, you should be free to use anything from the Locke family. But, that little Sword is related to the life or death of our Locke family, so¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s okay.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, showing understanding, and mused, ¡°If that person just used poison, as long as we find him, we should be able to resolve this.¡± Theresa Locke gave a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. The one who used the poison is just a scout; the truly terrifying force is behind him.¡± Greg Jensen said in surprise, ¡°They aren¡¯t alone?¡± With a grave expression, Theresa Locke asked, ¡°Greg, have you ever heard of the Yama Hall?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head. Theresa Locke continued, ¡°Yama Hall is an Assassin organization that has been around for nearly a thousand years, with hundreds of professional Assassins and countless clients.¡± ¡°Clients?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°Yes, clients.¡± Theresa Locke said earnestly, ¡°They use various means to gather people from all walks of life to serve their purposes. These people are scattered all over the world, each with their own professions and identities, living their daily lives. But once given a mission, they transform into Assassins. Using poison, assassination, and so on, they employ their own expertise to kill their targets.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s brows could not help but furrow. If what Theresa Locke said was true, then Yama Hall was indeed terrifying. What was frightening about them wasn¡¯t the number of Assassins they had, but the clients spread across the world. Imagine, you¡¯re out shopping and dining with a friend, and suddenly he pulls out a dagger and stabs you in the heart. The ability to strike from anywhere and the unpredictability of their identities were downright chilling. ¡°Do you mean, the person who used the poison was from Yama Hall?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Theresa Locke nodded, ¡°He claimed the little Sword belonged to Yama Hall, taken by a traitor, and demanded its return. Otherwise, they would annihilate the Locke family.¡± Greg Jensen frowned, ¡°What does your grandfather think?¡± Theresa Locke said with a bitter smile, ¡°My grandfather has been lingering in the Master Realm for many years. Naturally, he wants to unlock the secrets within the little Sword, hoping to advance further and become a contender of the Dao Realm.¡± So he doesn¡¯t want to give it up, huh? Greg Jensen was somewhat speechless. Old man Locke was gambling with the lives of dozens in the Locke family, betting the other party wouldn¡¯t slaughter them all and that he would definitely advance to the Dao Realm with that little Sword. But things clearly weren¡¯t going as well as he expected! Seeing Greg Jensen furrowing his brows and staying silent, Theresa Locke thought he was angry. Hesitating, she said in a low voice, ¡°Greg, my grandfather might open the Locke family¡¯s treasure vault tomorrow to let you choose a few treasures as a thank-you gift. If you really want to see the little Sword, I¡¯ll accompany you tomorrow and try to give you a chance to see it.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this, and he smiled, ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal.¡± ¡°Haha, no problem.¡± Theresa Locke laughed happily. ¡­ Meanwhile, Robin Hayes glanced coldly at Greg Jensen and turned to approach Samantha Adams, his face regaining a warm smile. Norman Davis greeted cheerfully, ¡°Hi, sister-in-law.¡± Samantha Adams frowned slightly and said indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re sick, go to the psychiatric hospital. Don¡¯t bother us here.¡± ¡°Hehe, sooner or later.¡± Norman Davis chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Samantha might beat you up!¡± Robin Hayes scolded playfully before turning back and saying, ¡°Samantha, long time no see.¡± Samantha Adams said indifferently, ¡°Not too long, just a little over a month.¡± Norman Davis laughed, ¡°Robin Hayes has true feelings for you; indeed, not seeing you for a day feels like three seasons have passed.¡± ¡°Sorry, I have other things to do.¡± Samantha Adams spoke impatiently, took Jason Preston by the hand, and walked inside. Robin Hayes glared at Norman Davis, then hurriedly followed, ¡°Samantha, wait a minute, I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Samantha Adams stopped in her tracks. Robin Hayes glanced at Greg Jensen in the corner and asked, ¡°Do you know that Barry Wolfe?¡± ¡°I know him, what about it?¡± ¡°What exactly does that guy do?¡± Samantha Adams looked at him seriously, seemingly guessing what was on his mind, and warned, ¡°No matter what he does, you¡¯d better not mess with him, or you will definitely regret it.¡± After saying that, she pulled Jason Preston and walked away without looking back. Robin Hayes watched her leaving figure, his brow deeply furrowed. Norman Davis frowned, ¡°Robin, could it be that Miss Adams has taken a liking to that Barry Wolfe?¡± Robin Hayes glared at him, ¡°Can you shut your mouth and not spout nonsense?¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m just used to it,¡± Norman Davis said with a sheepish grin. Robin Hayes instructed, ¡°Go, have someone look into that Barry Wolfe, find out who he really is, and what he¡¯s doing in Mystic City.¡± ¡°Alright, let me make a call and ask around.¡± Norman Davis made a call and came back, only to find Robin Hayes still standing there, staring into a corner, lost in thought. Following his gaze, Samantha Adams was standing there chatting with Barry Wolfe, occasionally letting out a bell-like laugh. ¡°Robin, do you want me to get someone to take care of him?¡± Robin Hayes glared at him, ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly. If we move against him now, it will only upset Samantha.¡± Norman Davis frowned, ¡°So we just watch that guy chat and laugh with Miss Adams?¡± Robin Hayes shook his head, gazing at the distant Samantha and Greg Jensen, he spoke lightly, ¡°No hurry, as long as he¡¯s still in Mystic City, he can¡¯t escape.¡± In the corner, Greg Jensen sat there quietly, listening to Theressa Locke chatter endlessly. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the banquet was too dull, he really would have wanted to drive this talkative girl away. She talks too much! Even Theresa Locke was beginning to look a bit troubled. A while later, the banquet finally ended, and about a dozen servers quickly and efficiently cleared the miscellaneous items from the area, then brought in several dozen folding chairs. Soon, what was a banquet scene turned into an auction event. With Theresa Locke¡¯s guidance, Greg Jensen got up to sit down; Jason Preston and Samantha Adams followed them over. Just as he sat down, he suddenly became aware that someone was looking at him, and even felt a murderous intent. He frowned slightly and turned his head subtly to look, meeting Robin Hayes¡¯s gaze head-on. Robin Hayes didn¡¯t seem embarrassed, instead, he smiled at Greg Jensen and nodded, before casually turning away. The auction began, and the first item up for bid was a painting by a renowned modern artist. Greg Jensen preferred old items with stories behind them, so he wasn¡¯t interested in this painting. However, the painting wasn¡¯t cheap, and it was eventually bought back by the donor for a final bid of eight hundred thousand. Charity auctions are just so magical, aren¡¯t they? Why not just donate the money directly? Greg Jensen felt somewhat speechless but quickly perked up. Because, the medicinal herb he wanted to bid on was finally coming up. Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Chapter 535: Want to do charity_1 Chapter 535: Chapter 535: Want to do charity_1 ¡°The next item up for auction is the Xuan Yin grass, provided by Norman Davis, the young master of the Davis family. It¡¯s said¡­¡± The host read from the script, stopping abruptly midway but quickly recovering and continuing: ¡°It¡¯s said that the Xuan Yin grass possesses cooling and detoxifying properties and that its effects are extraordinarily potent, particularly in treating plague¡­ It¡¯s extremely effective against plague diseases.¡± Before the words were even finished, the scene was instantly abuzz with commotion. ¡°This thing isn¡¯t worth much, is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never heard of it. What¡¯s with donating medicinal herbs at a charity auction?¡± ¡°Yeah, if it was ginseng or something, that would be fine, but what¡¯s the difference between this Xuan Yin grass and some nameless wild herb?¡± Listening to the surrounding murmurs, Norman Davis¡¯s face immediately darkened as he snorted coldly, ¡°What does it matter how much it¡¯s worth? I¡¯ll just buy it back later, and that¡¯ll be the end of it.¡± Pfft! Robin Hayes, sitting beside him, couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud in a rather unkind manner, ¡°You, I told you to donate something ¡®nice-looking.¡¯ Norman Davis lowered his voice, replying with a sheepish laugh: ¡°Donating anything else would be too troublesome. What if someone else bought it? ¡°This Xuan Yin grass has been lying around at home for decades; we¡¯ve never used it, so it¡¯s no big deal even if it¡¯s thrown away.¡± ¡°You really are, what should I say about you,¡± said Robin Hayes, somewhat speechless. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Overhearing their conversation, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look over. Norman Davis¡¯s expression turned frosty, ¡°What are you looking at? Even if my donated item isn¡¯t great, I¡¯ll buy it back. Not like some people who don¡¯t donate a thing.¡± Samantha Adams retorted on the spot, ¡°You¡¯re donating such junk, and you still have the nerve to talk?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Norman Davis was suddenly filled with frustration. He could retort when others spoke ill of him, but he truly didn¡¯t dare to talk back to Samantha Adams. After all, she was the goddess in the heart of young master Hayes. With a face full of helplessness, he turned his head towards Robin Hayes, only to find that Hayes¡¯s face looked even worse than his upon seeing Samantha Adams defend Greg Jensen. Norman Davis asked quietly, ¡°Master Hayes, should we teach that kid a lesson?¡± Robin Hayes asked coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to check his background? How¡¯s that going?¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t gotten back to me yet.¡± Robin Hayes glanced at Greg Jensen and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after I get a reply.¡± ¡°Right.¡± At that moment, the host had finally finished introducing the properties of the Xuan Yin grass. She took a deep breath and, with a smile at the audience, said, ¡°The starting bid for the Xuan Yin grass is one hundred thousand yuan, with increments of ten thousand each time.¡± ¡°This crappy herb for one hundred thousand yuan?¡± ¡°Only a fool would buy it.¡± The crowd below was distinctly uninterested. Seeing this, Norman Davis quickly raised his hand and called out, ¡°One hundred and ten thousand!¡± ¡°One hundred and ten thousand, any higher offers?¡± The host¡¯s face was all smiles, oozing enthusiasm, but her smile soon faded as she called out several times in a row, and not a single person in the audience raised their hand. This was the lowest-priced item of the day, and also the only one to experience a cold start. Norman Davis said with a dark face, ¡°Three hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Young Master Davis, you just made a bid¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with just bidding? I want to offer three hundred thousand, is there a problem?¡± The host was near tears, ¡°Young Master Davis, that¡¯s not how it works. Why don¡¯t you just take it for one hundred and ten thousand?¡± ¡°No, three hundred thousand.¡± Norman Davis was furious, his own donated item fetching the lowest price in the entire event, and still, no one was competing in the auction. If this got out, wouldn¡¯t others laugh him to death! Unable to bear watching any longer, Robin Hayes lifted his paddle and said, ¡°Two hundred thousand!¡± Norman Davis, moved, said, ¡°Master Hayes, I won¡¯t say anything else, I¡¯ll have it arranged for you tomorrow night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡± Robin Hayes waved his hand with a smile. Norman Davis immediately perked up, ¡°Five hundred thousand!¡± Knowing what he was thinking, Robin Hayes immediately raised his hand, following with, ¡°Six hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Eight hundred thousand!¡± ¡°One million!¡± The two individuals took turns shouting out bids, neither willing to yield to the other. To an outsider, it might seem like they were fighting over the item. In reality, both just wanted to drive the price of the Xuan Yin herb to the highest in the room. Seeing that the price was about right, Norman Davis still put on quite an act, saying, ¡°Robin, give me some face, will you? Don¡¯t compete with me for this item. If my dad finds out I donated the Xuan Yin herb, he¡¯ll kill me for sure.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Robin Hayes feigned contemplation. Norman hurriedly added, ¡°Give me some face, I¡¯ve got to buy this Xuan Yin herb today no matter what.¡± The rest knew the two were putting on an act, but no one exposed them, simply waiting for them to finish so the next item could be auctioned. However, an untimely voice rang out just then. ¡°Have you two had enough of your act? Are you buying or not?¡± Following the voice, Norman saw that it was Greg Jensen speaking, his face immediately darkening as he scoffed, ¡°Whether I buy it or not, what¡¯s it to you? If you¡¯ve got the guts, place a bid yourself.¡± Greg couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with others, planning to wait until the end to make his bid. He hadn¡¯t expected these two to go on and on. He looked at Norman and said indifferently, ¡°If I name a price, you won¡¯t be able to take the Xuan Yin herb home.¡± Norman thought Greg was just bluffing and without a second thought replied, ¡°Impossible, no matter how much you bid, I must take the Xuan Yin herb home.¡± Greg smiled, ¡°Alright, then I bid two million!¡± ¡°How much?¡± Norman was dumbfounded, staring blankly at Greg for a long while before finally snapping back to reality, ¡°What the hell do you mean by that?¡± Greg said coolly, ¡°No meaning, just looking to do some charity, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Jumping the bid by one million? Has the kid lost his mind?¡± ¡°Yeah, even if you¡¯re being charitable, you don¡¯t do it like this.¡± ¡°Psh, it¡¯s just a bid war, now there¡¯s some drama to watch.¡± ¡°Forget it, at that price, only a fool would buy it.¡± ¡°Norman made a statement; he has to buy the Xuan Yin herb today. If he gives up now, where does he put his face?¡± ¡°True¡­¡± Everyone else was also stunned, their gazes shifting between the two, looking forward to the ensuing show. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s about having more money, right? Three million!¡± Norman was infuriated. He¡¯d already said he would take the Xuan Yin herb home, yet Barry Wolfe had to keep bidding. What use did the Xuan Yin herb have for him? It¡¯s just a Xuan Yin herb, after all; it¡¯s neither useful nor does it hold any collector¡¯s value, Norman felt that Barry was just causing trouble on purpose; otherwise, why bid so high? Wanting to do charity? Go fool a ghost! If he really wanted to do charity, why didn¡¯t Barry bid on the previous items? Samantha Adams furrowed her brows and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, that man¡¯s just a rabid dog, paying him any mind is beneath you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Greg smiled and raised his hand, ¡°Four million.¡± Samantha¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she said nothing further. Jason Preston looked back and forth between Greg and Norman, his face full of tension. Though the Preston family was wealthy, they didn¡¯t throw around millions like Greg and Norman. Theresa Locke wore an inscrutable smile on her face, showing not a hint of concern. Because she knew, Greg was here for the Xuan Yin herb. ¡°Five million!¡± ¡°Six million!¡± Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Chapter 536 Summer Bugs Cannot Speak of Ice_1 Chapter 536: Chapter 536 Summer Bugs Cannot Speak of Ice_1 The venue was quiet, the sound of only two people bidding, one after another, resonated back and forth. The auctioneer had completely lost her function as the two bidders did not need her guidance ¨C as soon as one bid, the other was certain to follow. Soon, the price of this Xuan Yin herb had risen from one hundred thousand to eight million. The crowd on-site couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous for the two, as if it wasn¡¯t Greg Jensen and Norman Davis who were engaged in the bidding war, but themselves. Samantha Adams knew that someone like Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t go all in just to win a battle of egos. He must have a reason for doing this. On the other hand, Robin Hayes¡¯ expression had changed from initially calm and composed to increasingly tense. His sword-like eyebrows were slightly furrowed, hesitating, unsure whether to stop Norman Davis. At this moment, Norman Davis was also filled with struggle. Just now, Greg Jensen had made another bid, pushing the price of the Xuan Yin herb to nine million. If Norman Davis continued bidding, the price of this Xuan Yin herb would break ten million. This was miles away from his idea of ¡°donating a few hundred thousand.¡± If his father found out that he donated these ten million just because of a rivalry, his father would undoubtedly skin him alive. Theresa Locke watched Norman Davis¡¯ conflicted face and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of sweet revenge. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï He raised his eyebrows and asked with a sly grin, ¡°Yo, young master Davis, didn¡¯t you say you had to take the Xuan Yin herb home today? What now? You don¡¯t want it anymore? Hurry up and make a bid, or brother Jensen will get it.¡± After speaking, he turned to the auctioneer and said, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t time up? What are you waiting for? Announce the result of the auction!¡± ¡°Oh, right¡­ sure.¡± As if waking from a dream, the auctioneer opened her mouth and was about to announce that the Xuan Yin herb belonged to Greg Jensen, when Norman Davis suddenly stood up, angrily shouting, ¡°Ten million, I bid ten million!¡± Whoa! The scene immediately burst into an uproar. Everyone thought the price had already reached ten million and didn¡¯t expect Norman Davis to continue raising the stakes so fiercely! Norman Davis was quite pleased with everyone¡¯s reaction and looked at Greg Jensen smugly, ¡°Kid, you think you¡¯re capable, don¡¯t you? Keep bidding!¡± ¡°I think this kind of bidding is meaningless. How about this, we raise the stakes by at least five million each time.¡± To the Divine Doctor, the Xuan Yin herb might not be worth much, but for Greg Jensen, whether it was ten million, a hundred million, or even a billion, he was willing to buy it. Besides, he was not short on cash now. Stirring trouble was too cumbersome, if money could solve the issue, then money it would be ¨C and this feeling wasn¡¯t too bad. Spend a little money, and get to see his opponent lose face ¨C why not enjoy it? ¡°I bid fifteen million.¡± Greg Jensen looked calmly at Norman Davis, ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Norman Davis¡¯ eyes were full of struggle, and he found it difficult to make a choice. Greg Jensen smirked teasingly at the auctioneer, ¡°It seems young master Davis has lost interest in the herb. You may announce the result of the auction now.¡± The auctioneer subconsciously glanced at Norman Davis and, seeing no reaction from him, began speaking, ¡°Fifteen million for the first time, is there anyone else who would like to bid?¡± ¡°Fifteen million for the second time, fifteen million¡­¡± ¡°Twenty million!¡± Suddenly, a loud shout resounded through the venue. Everyone turned around and saw that Norman Davis had a livid complexion, veins popping out on his forehead, his expression somewhat ferocious, as he glared with bloodshot eyes, fixating them on Greg Jensen. Robin Hayes urgently said in a low voice, ¡°Have you lost your mind? The Xuan Yin herb isn¡¯t worth that much!¡± Norman Davis glanced at him, turned his head without saying a word, and stared at Greg Jensen, ¡°Twenty million, now, continue!¡± ¡°Norman Davis!¡± ¡°Robin Hayes, no need to say more. I can¡¯t let an outsider make a fool of me on my own turf.¡± Norman Davis once again looked at Greg Jensen, mocking him, ¡°Come on, aren¡¯t you incredibly rich?¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Thirty million!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The color drained from Norman Davis¡¯s face; he had been prepared. As long as the other party bid twenty-five million, he would call out thirty million. If that brat Barry Wolfe wanted to raise the bid, he would rather lose face and make the other party pay for it. Paying thirty-five million for a Xuan Yin herb, burying him, the ultimate sucker! However, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t play by the rules; he straight out bid thirty million, leaving Norman Davis dumbfounded. Hesitating for a long while, he suddenly changed his expression, pretending like he had succeeded in his scheme, and said: ¡°Kid, since you like this Xuan Yin herb so much, I¡¯ll let you have it.¡± After speaking, he sighed and added, ¡°When I donated this Xuan Yin herb, I was thinking about buying it back. I never expected Mr. Barry Wolfe to be so generous. Such a small Xuan Yin herb, and he donated thirty million. Come on, let¡¯s give Mr. Barry Wolfe a round of applause.¡± The crowd knew he was putting on an act and deeply despised him. Just now, he was bragging, saying he would definitely buy back the Xuan Yin herb, but now that he saw someone else bid too high, he chickened out. What an act! But, despite the disdain, the people still cooperated and started clapping. Over a hundred gazes simultaneously focused on Greg Jensen, filled with mockery and sympathy. ¡°After all, he¡¯s young and impulsive; he got scammed, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°If he got scammed, he deserves it. A young man doesn¡¯t even understand that the strong dragon can¡¯t suppress the local snake; it serves him right to suffer a loss.¡± Hearing the discussions around him, Greg Jensen was unfazed and turned to look at the host, saying indifferently, ¡°Can the auction be declared successful now?¡± The host finally came to her senses, smiling brilliantly, ¡°Congratulations to Mr. Barry Wolfe for winning the Xuan Yin herb with a bid of thirty million. Furthermore, Mr. Barry Wolfe is also the highest bidder of this event; he will receive the title of our brand ambassador.¡± Brand ambassador? Forget it. Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t interested in such honors and swiftly paid up, taking the Xuan Yin herb in his hands, and only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. The host was overjoyed, as the auction goal had been set at thirty million, and even ten million would have been acceptable if the target wasn¡¯t met. Unexpectedly, just for one Xuan Yin herb, the goal was reached outright. She quickly called over a staff member to handle Greg Jensen¡¯s transfer, and then personally brought the box containing the Xuan Yin herb to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen received the box, opened it to check that there were no issues, then turned his head to Norman Davis, taunting: ¡°You think I¡¯m a big sucker who got scammed by you, but have you ever considered that you might be the one at a loss? Did you ever think, perhaps the Xuan Yin herb is worth a fortune, and you¡¯re simply ignorant of its true value?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Norman Davis sneered, ¡°Our Davis family may not be a big name in medicine, but our ancestors have been in the herbal business for generations. When it comes to the pharmacology and properties of medicinal herbs, no one knows better than our Davis family¡ªnot even the Divine Doctor from the Su-Zhe region, who came to our family for advice on some herbs¡¯ properties a while ago. What are you compared to that, daring to question our Davis family¡¯s knowledge of herbs?¡± ¡°A summer insect cannot discuss ice!¡± Greg Jensen glanced at Norman Davis dismissively, shook his head, and said to Theresa Locke, ¡°Theresa, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Sure, Greg.¡± Theresa Locke followed Greg Jensen outside. They hadn¡¯t gone far when she suddenly stopped, turned her head back, and looked at Norman Davis, mocking: ¡°Do you know, your so-called ¡®Divine Doctor¡¯ begged to become my Greg¡¯s apprentice.¡± Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Chapter 537 Arabian Nights_1 Chapter 537: Chapter 537 Arabian Nights_1 ¡°Divine Doctor wants to take him as a master?¡± Norman Davis stared blankly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, how old is he?¡± ¡°Heh, Greg¡¯s right, you¡¯re just a frog in a well.¡± Theresa Locke sneered coldly and was about to catch up with Greg Jensen when she suddenly thought of something and stopped again, saying: ¡°Oh, right. I forgot to tell you, my grandfather¡¯s illness is cured, Greg cured him.¡± Having said that, she didn¡¯t look back and chased after Greg Jensen as he walked out. The venue fell into a silence like death, and everyone recalled what Theresa Locke had said, exchanging bewildered looks. The auction continued afterward, but people¡¯s attention was no longer there. Almost everyone was texting on their phones or making calls, all to find out information about Barry Wolfe. Meanwhile, Norman Davis stood still like a tree struck by lightning, his mind filled with Theresa Locke¡¯s recent words. It took him a long while to turn his head dazedly and mutter, ¡°Robin, do you think what Theresa just said is true or false?¡± Robin Hayes pondered and replied, ¡°It should be true, she wouldn¡¯t joke about Mr. Lin¡¯s health, no matter what.¡± ¡°But¡­ how could Divine Doctor want to take such a young guy as his master?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Norman Davis still found it hard to believe, pondering the truth of the matter when his phone rang just then. He looked at his mobile phone and was instantly stunned. Robin Hayes, seeing the change in expression, couldn¡¯t help but take a look at the phone, and after reading, he frowned. Because what was sent to the phone was all about what ¡°Barry Wolfe¡± had done since arriving in Mystic City. That included curing Old Mr. Lin and Divine Doctor¡¯s insistence on taking him as a master. They couldn¡¯t imagine that what Theresa Locke had said was true, that Divine Doctor was really going to take that kid as a master. Robin Hayes¡¯s first reaction to this message was disbelief. You must know, Divine Doctor comes from a family of medical practitioners with decades of experience; he is famous not only throughout Suzhao but also in Mystic City. Barry Wolfe was only in his twenties, what could make Divine Doctor take him as a master? It was like a fantastical tale. But then he thought again, there was no reason for Norman¡¯s subordinates to deceive him. Norman also came to this realization, looking at Robin with a baffled face, ¡°Robin, do you think this is true?¡± Robin hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°You should call Divine Doctor¡¯s number from your family, ask and you¡¯ll know the truth, right?¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯ll call now.¡± Norman urgently made a call, got Divine Doctor¡¯s number, and dialed through. After exchanging a few pleasantries, he began to ask about Barry Wolfe. After listening for just a moment, his expression changed from skepticism to shock, and then to ashen. After hanging up the phone, Robin immediately asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Robin¡­ we were wrong. That guy truly is a Divine Doctor. Even Divine Doctor couldn¡¯t stop praising him, saying he¡¯s a descendant of the Miraculous Divine Doctor, the Medical Saint of our time.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Robin¡¯s face was filled with shock, ¡°Divine Doctor told you this himself?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Norman said with a bitter taste in his mouth, ¡°Divine Doctor also said, if we have a good relationship with Barry Wolfe, to help reconcile between them. As long as Barry Wolfe is willing to take him as an apprentice, he is ready to serve him as a master for life.¡± Hiss! Robin Hayes¡¯s expression stiffened before slowly relaxing. Clicking his tongue, he said, ¡°Tsk, I actually underestimated him. No wonder Theresa Locke was so respectful towards him. It turns out this kid¡¯s medical skills are indeed that formidable.¡± At that moment, Norman Davis suddenly widened his eyes and exclaimed, ¡°Since his medical skills are so formidable, then that Xuan Yin Grass¡­¡± Robin Hayes was taken aback, then said with a deep meaning, ¡°You better inform your family about this. Even if there really is something, it¡¯s not something you can handle alone.¡± ¡°No, the family can¡¯t know,¡± Norman Davis declared categorically. He had brought out the Xuan Yin Grass to make up numbers, and his father also agreed. However, that¡¯s because his father didn¡¯t realize the importance of Xuan Yin Grass. If he learned about what happened at the auction, escaping a beating would be impossible. ¡°What do you want to do then?¡± ¡°Talk to Barry Wolfe. If I can buy back the Xuan Yin Grass at double the price¡­¡± A coldness flashed across Norman Davis¡¯s face as he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t agree, then he can¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡± Robin Hayes frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s got the Locke family behind him.¡± ¡°The Locke family is already in trouble themselves. Would they dare to meddle in this?¡± Norman Davis sneered coldly, ¡°In Mystic City, no one has taken advantage of me, and besides, he knew the value of the Xuan Yin Grass but kept silent, clearly making a monkey out of me. This grudge must be avenged!¡± Robin Hayes suppressed the schadenfreude in his heart, replying calmly, ¡°Alright, if you need any help, just let me know.¡± Norman Davis smiled, the confidence of an elite second-generation arising in him as he confidently said, ¡°He¡¯s just an outsider. Even if his medical skills are high, so what? I¡¯d like to know, after I break his limbs, whether he can reattach them himself.¡± ¡­ Greg Jensen secured the Xuan Yin Grass and, after saying goodbye to Jason Preston and Samantha Adams, returned to the Locke family estate with Theresa Locke. Before leaving, Samantha Adams glanced at Greg Jensen and then at Theresa Locke by his side, seeming hesitant to speak. In the end, she took the initiative to get Greg Jensen¡¯s phone number, gesturing that she would send him a message. As soon as he got in the car, Greg Jensen received a message on his phone. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, do you know about the Locke family¡¯s situation?¡± Greg Jensen hesitated before responding, feeling the sender¡¯s good intentions, ¡°I do.¡± The sender sent three question marks, then wrote, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, the Underworld isn¡¯t as simple as you think¡­¡± Greg Jensen could tell that Samantha Adams truly wanted to make an acquaintance with him, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the trouble to earnestly advise him. However, if not for Theresa Locke speaking up, he would indeed not have become involved with the Locke family¡¯s affairs. Now, however, it was different. If that thing was indeed a Flying Sword, then Greg Jensen definitely had to stay behind. After thanking Samantha Adams for her kindness, Greg Jensen no longer paid attention to it and returned to the two-story building arranged for him by Theresa Locke, where he began to cultivate in meditation. The Locke family patriarch had already said that Greg Jensen could enter the Locke family treasure vault the next day and take anything he wanted, as a token of the Locke family¡¯s gratitude. Of course, the item in that box was not included. Now, all he had to do was wait until the following morning to join Theresa Locke in entering the Locke family treasure vault to find out what that thing truly was. If it really was a Flying Sword, then he would naturally try to keep it, to see if he could get his hands on it. If not, then it was up to Theresa Locke¡¯s decision. If Theresa Locke asked him to stay and help, he would stick around and see. Otherwise, he would return to Qin Province and not stay a moment longer. Greg Jensen sat cultivating in his room as if nothing was the concern, while the nickname ¡°Miraculous Divine Doctor¡± began spreading rapidly throughout Mystic City. Almost all the wealthy in Mystic City had heard that a Divine Doctor was staying at the Locke family, who not only cured the old Mr. Locke but even Medical Saint Sun wanted to take him as a mentor. And this person was known outside as the Miraculous Divine Doctor, or otherwise as Medical Saint! Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: Chapter 538 Night Talk_1 Chapter 538: Chapter 538 Night Talk_1 Late at night, inside the Locke family study. ¡°Theresa, what on earth are you thinking?¡± Noah Locke¡¯s face looked somewhat unpleasant as he questioned, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the current situation of our family? The more strength we have, the more means of self-protection we possess. You said yourself that Barry Wolfe is very strong. So why don¡¯t you keep him here and ask for his help?¡± Theresa Locke responded with dissatisfaction, ¡°Dad, if you want to ask Barry for help, you can just say it directly. Why use an excuse of sightseeing? Barry is extremely sensitive. You doing this¡­¡± Noah Locke explained, ¡°I¡¯m not close to him, there are some things that can¡¯t be said openly, don¡¯t you understand that?¡± Enough, stop blaming Theresa now,¡± said the elder Locke, opening his eyes and speaking indifferently: ¡°One more or one less doesn¡¯t make much difference, the survival of the Locke family doesn¡¯t depend on one or two people.¡± Noah Locke urged, ¡°Dad, one more person means one more source of strength.¡± The elder Locke pondered for a moment, then looked at his favorite grandson and said, ¡°Theresa, you make the decision. If you¡¯re willing, go and ask Mr. Wolfe to stay. If not, treat him well and send him away as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡­ I understand.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Theresa hesitated for a moment before speaking about Greg Jensen¡¯s desire to see the mysterious artifact. The elder Locke frowned and said, ¡°Since he wants to see it, then show it to him. Anyway, if our family can¡¯t make it through this time, we would have to give that thing away.¡± ¡°Alright, Grandpa.¡± Theresa felt much better, after all, he had promised Barry, and it would have been troublesome if his grandfather hadn¡¯t agreed. Leaving the study, his mood became heavier again. Theresa knew that Barry was a Grandmaster, but had no idea about his true strength. Barry had been efficient when he killed the elder of Healington, but that didn¡¯t prove much. However, having another Grandmaster increased the Locke family¡¯s hope of weathering this disaster. Thus, at this moment, Theresa was awfully conflicted. On one hand, he hoped Barry would stay and help the Locke family through this crisis; on the other, he feared such an action might harm his good friend. The autumn wind was cold and chill, as Theresa walked silently forward, only to realize upon looking up that he had already arrived at the two-story building. He hesitated, sighed, and pushed the door open to enter. ¡°Barry, have you gone to sleep?¡± Hearing the voice from outside, Greg Jensen slowly wrapped up his practice and then opened his eyes, saying, ¡°Come in, the door isn¡¯t locked.¡± Theresa entered and said with an awkward smile, ¡°I thought you had gone to sleep.¡± ¡°No, I was cultivating.¡± Greg Jensen laughed slightly, stood up, and dusted off nonexistent dust, saying, ¡°So, what brings you here in the middle of the night?¡± Theresa¡¯s facial expression stiffened, he opened his mouth as if to speak, yet didn¡¯t know how to begin. Seeing his appearance, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but laugh, saying directly, ¡°You want me to stay and help the Locke family?¡± Theresa¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°How did you know?¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°You¡¯re here for one of two things: either concerning your grandfather¡¯s health or to ask me to stay. I trust my own medical skills, so your grandfather¡¯s health is definitely not an issue, which leaves only one answer.¡± Hearing this, Theresa couldn¡¯t help but give a bitter smile. Greg Jensen spoke frankly, ¡°I can stay, but I need to make it clear to you. According to what you said, the power of ¡®Mystic City¡¯ is strong, and I can¡¯t always guard the Locke family. I hope you understand.¡± Theresa didn¡¯t think Greg would be a decisive factor, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously, replying casually, ¡°I understand, as long as you can help the Locke family through the crisis in three days, I¡¯ll be more than satisfied.¡± ¡°Hmm, you should get some rest early.¡± ¡°Alright, you too should rest early.¡± After Theresa Locke left, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t feel like continuing his cultivation, so he simply went to bed to sleep. Inside the study. Noah Locke stood by the window, watching Theresa Locke walk out of the two-story building. Turning around excitedly, he said, ¡°Dad, the kid still went.¡± The elderly Mr. Locke¡¯s face was also adorned with a smile as he said contentedly, ¡°My precious grandson has grown up and knows how to think of the family first.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Noah Locke casually echoed, then pensively added, ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll go and invite Master Huo from Fury Martial Arts School over, he should be able to keep the Locke family safe.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The elderly Mr. Locke nodded in agreement, expressing his approval. Master Huo has been hovering in the Great Grandmaster realm for many years and is slightly stronger than the elderly Mr. Locke. With him and the elderly Mr. Locke, both Great Grandmasters, plus the numerous retainers of the Locke family, even if the agents of Yanluo Hall came, they would have no choice but to retreat in defeat. Early the next morning, Greg Jensen got up early, practiced some punches in the yard then secretly practiced the Wind Control Skill in a secluded corner before heading to the dining room for breakfast. The Falling thunder technique and Fireball Technique were his ultimate skills, which he couldn¡¯t use carelessly as they might draw the attention of other cultivators. Therefore, the Wind Control Skill became his first choice for offense. The Wind Control Skill greatly increased his speed and, combined with the fist techniques from his body art, was incredibly effective against Master-level martial artists. During breakfast, only the elderly Mr. Locke, Mason Locke, and Greg Jensen were at the table; Auntie Locke and others cooked for themselves and weren¡¯t eating in the main courtyard. The elderly Mr. Locke was in good spirits; it was apparent that he had recovered to his prime, and he couldn¡¯t stop praising Greg Jensen¡¯s medical skills during the meal. Greg Jensen modestly said, ¡°You flatter me, sir, it¡¯s merely a trivial skill.¡± ¡°You are too modest.¡± The elderly Mr. Locke said with a smile, ¡°You haven¡¯t heard yet? Because of Divine Doctor Locke, you¡¯ve earned the nickname ¡®Miraculous Divine Doctor¡¯ in both Sujia and Mystic City. Just this morning, several old friends asked me to talk to you to see when you¡¯d be available to have a look at their illnesses.¡± ¡°Haha, Mr. Locke, you¡¯re giving me too much credit. The reason I could cure the poison in your system was simply that my master had an appropriate treatment plan for it. Treating other diseases, I¡¯m afraid my skills are not up to the task.¡± ¡°Modesty again, isn¡¯t it?¡± The elderly Mr. Locke showed the look of a senior appreciating a junior; his aged face bloomed with smiles like a radiant chrysanthemum. Greg Jensen solemnly said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not being modest. Treating other diseases is genuinely not my forte. After all, my age is an undeniable factor. How about this: if your friends need assistance, I can give Divine Doctor Locke a call and ask him to take a look.¡± ¡°Haha, no worries. If they have issues, they can go to Divine Doctor Locke themselves. We don¡¯t need to get involved.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Greg Jensen laughed obligingly, though he was a bit speechless inside. He had treated Mr. Locke out of respect for Theresa Locke¡¯s face; he didn¡¯t have the time to treat others. However, since Mr. Locke didn¡¯t make a fuss and was only joking, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t feel it was right to say anything. Moreover, Mr. Locke¡¯s subsequent words were very flattering; he clearly considered Greg Jensen as one of their own, which made him feel very comfortable. After the meal, Mr. Locke, accompanied by Theresa Locke and Greg Jensen, returned to his large study. After locking the study door, he led them to a bookshelf along the wall. He pressed something, and the bookshelf immediately slid to the side, revealing a secure door hidden behind it. Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Chapter 539 Lin Family Treasury_1 Chapter 539: Chapter 539 Lin Family Treasury_1 The fingerprint and password were verified, and the anti-theft door opened slowly. Old Master Locke said with a smile, ¡°This is the Locke family¡¯s treasure vault. Feel free to take whatever you like after you enter, Greg. There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony with me.¡± ¡°Haha, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Greg didn¡¯t refuse. Since the other party was offering benefits, it would seem petty to decline. He would simply accept them graciously. If it really came down to it, he could think of a way to make it up to them later. ¡°Theresa, you should come in as well.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandfather.¡± The two entered the treasure vault, and Greg couldn¡¯t help but inwardly admire that the Lockes, as a major Mystic City household, had a much larger vault than others. He had visited the Preston and Cooper family vaults, which were only a few dozen square meters in size. The Locke¡¯s vault was easily three to four hundred square meters. As far as the eye could see, there were densely packed shelves all around, categorically filled with various antiques, jewelry, medicinal materials, and other valuable items. Dozens of years old ginseng, rarely seen outside, were plentiful here, with more than a dozen roots. After doing a round of the vault, Greg had managed to gather the ingredients for two more Qi Condensing Pills. ¡°Greg, take a look and see if there¡¯s anything else you need. Don¡¯t be shy with me,¡± Mason said generously. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À0.§ã¦Ï Greg smiled and replied, ¡°This is quite enough, your grandfather will surely grieve over the number of medicinal materials I¡¯m taking.¡± Theresa chuckled, ¡°Let him grieve. Don¡¯t mind him, anyway, these materials are just sitting here. Take what you need.¡± Greg laughed and said, ¡°Haha, no need. It¡¯s better if you show me that thing.¡± At his words, Theresa¡¯s expression turned serious and she said, ¡°Follow me,¡± then headed towards the deepest part of the vault. There, she lifted a painting, revealing a safe embedded in the wall. Greg consciously turned away, only turning back when he heard the sound of the safe being opened behind him. He saw Theresa carefully lifting a box from the safe, the exterior wrapped in brocade so its contents were not visible. Theresa placed the box on a nearby table, unfolded the brocade, and revealed a small box made of sandalwood. The box appeared old, its exterior carved with intricate patterns. Staring closely at it for a while gave one a dizzying sensation. Immediately, Greg circulated his True Qi, and his mind cleared in an instant. When he looked at the box again, his face grew serious. He had realized that the patterns on the outside of the box were clearly a small-scale protective charm, used to seal the item inside. ¡°Be careful, Greg. There¡¯s something odd about this box,¡± cautioned Theresa while slowly opening the box. Greg¡¯s face grew tense, as he circulated his True Qi, remaining on guard. Fortunately, when the box opened, nothing peculiar occurred. A small sword quietly lay inside the box. The small sword was only slightly larger than a palm, with an ancient style. The entire blade was covered in thick rust, lifeless, betraying no sign of Spiritual Energy. However, upon seeing the small sword, Greg felt his mind and spirits tremble. It was not only a Flying Sword, but the quality was also far from poor; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been sealed in that box. Besides the external box, the thick layer of rust on the surface of the Flying Sword was also a protective charm. Two layers of charms signified that the Flying Sword was teeming with spirit. Without the seals, it was likely it could have escaped on its own. Once refined through the Sword Control Technique, the layer of rust on the surface would fall off on its own, revealing the true form of the Flying Sword. At this moment, Greg¡¯s heart uncontrollably began to beat rapidly. He instinctively reached out to grasp the Flying Sword in his hand, but the next second, he drew his hand back. The flying sword wasn¡¯t his yet, and he feared he might not be able to resist refining it on the spot. If he had seen this flying sword anywhere else, he would have undoubtedly picked it up without hesitation, and then, regardless of whether it would mean to forcefully take it or to buy it, he would have made it his own. But this place was the Locke family estate, and that made all the difference. Greg Jensen considered Theresa Locke a friend and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t rob a friend. It was precisely because of this that he was genuinely afraid he might accidentally refine the flying sword, leading to a situation he couldn¡¯t resolve. Theresa Locke, unaware of his concerns, chuckled, ¡°Greg, if you want to touch it, go ahead; it¡¯s fine. Other than the box being somewhat peculiar on the outside, there really isn¡¯t anything remarkable about it.¡± Greg stretched out his hand, then shook his head, ¡°No need, take me to see the old master. I have something I need to discuss with him.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Theresa was taken aback, her expression turning serious. She nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll find grandfather.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The two left the study to find that Mason Locke was still sitting inside. Mason Locke¡¯s gaze circled Greg¡¯s hands and seeing that he only took some herbs, couldn¡¯t help but complain, ¡°Why take so little? Do you look down on our family¡¯s treasury?¡± Greg laughed, ¡°Old master, these items are hard to find elsewhere, and I am already very content being able to take so many rare herbs.¡± ¡°Haha, as long as you are happy,¡± Mason laughed heartily. Greg hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Old master, there¡¯s a matter I would like to discuss with you.¡± Mason Locke laughed, ¡°Haha, if there¡¯s anything I can help with, Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t hesitate to speak.¡± ¡°I want that sword,¡± Greg said straightforwardly. Theresa had already guessed Greg¡¯s intention when they were inside, but still couldn¡¯t help being surprised when he uttered the words. Mason Locke¡¯s face stiffened, his smile gradually fading as he became serious. An almost imperceptible aura began to spread slowly, causing Theresa to step back unconsciously, while Greg stood still, unflinchingly firm. Mason Locke¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and with a sudden withdrawal of his aura, he said sternly, ¡°Theresa must have told you that because of that sword, our family has already offended the Preston Family. Do you still want it?¡± Greg nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± A thought struck Mason Locke, and he asked in astonishment, ¡°Have you discovered its secret?¡± Greg smiled and shook his head, ¡°Not really, but when I saw the sword, I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, so I thought it might be an artifact from my master¡¯s lineage.¡± An artifact from the master¡¯s lineage, as the name suggests, is something passed down within a school of cultivation. Such artifacts usually resonate with the school¡¯s techniques and can unleash greater power, making them extremely important to a sect. Of course, the so-called artifact from the master¡¯s lineage was mere nonsense, Greg simply didn¡¯t wish to tell the truth. Mason Locke said indifferently, ¡°This object was originally ownerless, our Locke family was just holding it on behalf of someone else. Mr. Jensen¡¯s so-called artifact from the master¡¯s lineage, surely it isn¡¯t just greed talking?¡± ¡°Grandfather, Greg is not that kind of person,¡± Theresa interjected. Mason Locke gave her a sharp glance, then said to Greg, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I am sorry, but that object was left with the Locke family by someone else. I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± Greg smiled, looking relaxed, ¡°Old master, aren¡¯t you interested in hearing my conditions?¡± ¡°I am sorry, I will state it again, that item isn¡¯t ours, our family is merely looking after it, and we have no right to give it away.¡± Greg¡¯s expression became slightly solemn as he said earnestly, ¡°I have a method to effortlessly reach the Grandmaster level, isn¡¯t old master interested in a trade?¡± Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Chapter 540 Shock_1 Chapter 540: Chapter 540 Shock_1 ¡°What did you say?¡± Theresa Locke¡¯s grandfather suddenly stood up, his face filled with shock as he looked towards Greg Jensen. Dark Strength is the first threshold for all martial artists, but this threshold is very easy to cross, as long as one is willing to put in the effort, more than seventy percent of martial artists can enter the Dark Strength Period. However, reaching the Master Realm is a different story. Eighty, even ninety percent of martial artists spend their whole lives unable to enter the Master Realm. Out of ten thousand ordinary martial artists, maybe seven or eight thousand can enter Dark Strength, but among these seven or eight thousand Dark Energy Martial Artists, only a few can enter the Master Realm. It was for this reason that Theresa Locke¡¯s grandfather was instantly stunned upon hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, but after a moment, he felt it was impossible. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, you must be talking in your sleep, aren¡¯t you? If you truly had such a method, wouldn¡¯t the sect you belong to have already dominated the entire martial world?¡± ¡°The martial world?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed disdainfully and said, ¡°What is that? Only people like you, caught up in the secular world, would take the so-called status in the martial world seriously.¡± ¡°Are you¡­?¡± Theresa Locke¡¯s grandfather seemed to think of something, a new shock in his heart, and an indescribable fear flashed across his face. ¡°That¡¯s right, Theresa Locke¡¯s grandfather knows what¡¯s best.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face remained calm, but his head was full of question marks. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï He said this to partially reveal some of his abilities, in order to gain the old man¡¯s trust, to make him believe that he truly had an easy way to enter the Master Realm. However, watching Theresa Locke¡¯s grandfather¡¯s reaction, it seemed he was mistaken for someone extraordinary. That was also fine; it saved him the need for further explanation. Limited by their initial cultivation methods, most martial artists find it difficult to advance further after reaching Complete Dark Power and to achieve Grandmaster status. In the Immortal Cultivation Method, there is no such thing as the Master Realm; there are no thresholds, just seven levels of Qi Refinement. As long as one has the requisite amount of True Qi, they can break through the barrier. Therefore, for Greg Jensen, by following the Guidance Technique and slightly modifying the Locke family¡¯s Cultivation Technique, it was possible to greatly reduce the difficulty of cultivating into the Master Realm. Theresa Locke¡¯s grandfather stared at Greg Jensen intently, not missing even the slightest change in him, as if trying to discern the truth from his expressions. After a long look, Greg Jensen still appeared calm and collected, with a faint smile on his face. It was as if for him, ascending to Grandmaster was as simple as eating and drinking. Theresa Locke¡¯s grandfather frowned slightly and said to Theresa Locke beside him, ¡°Theressa, step outside for a moment. I need to have a proper talk with Mr. Wolfe.¡± Theresa Locke, taken aback, silently nodded, casting a pleading look towards Greg Jensen, as if asking him, on her face¡¯s behalf, to not take her grandfather¡¯s words to heart. Seeing Greg Jensen nod, she then turned and left the study. Click! The door closed, and the study became instantly quiet. Theresa Locke¡¯s grandfather tentatively asked, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, which place do you come from?¡± Which place? Greg Jensen was puzzled inside, but his expression remained unchanged as he said flatly, ¡°That¡¯s not a question you should be asking.¡± Theresa Locke¡¯s grandfather¡¯s expression tightened, then he put on a sycophantic smile like a junior, nodding and saying, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Wolfe. It¡¯s indeed not my place to ask.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Locke family keep that sword to unravel its secrets?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Theresa Locke¡¯s grandfather nodded with a smile and asked, ¡°What is Mr. Wolfe¡¯s view on this?¡± ¡°View?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled lightly, derisively saying, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you plainly, there are no secrets on it, and for people like you, that sword is even less useful than a sharp dagger. Let me put it this way, even if you are merely a pitiful Master Realm expert, if you don¡¯t get it right, you won¡¯t be able to use it.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Master Lin suddenly hesitated. ¡°Don¡¯t believe it?¡± With a smile, Greg Jensen casually flicked a streak of cold light that was utterly silent yet as fast as thunder. Almost as soon as Master Lin saw Greg¡¯s movement, before he could react, the cold light had already reached his eyes. Master Lin was shocked, his body hair stood on end, and he froze in an instant. The very next second, a silver needle was hovering before his eyes. The needle, thin as a cow¡¯s hair, emitted a chilling coldness and was less than five centimeters from his brow. Master Lin held his breath tightly, not daring to move as he stared at the silver needle, and cold sweat streamed down his cheeks. He had the illusion that he was maintaining a delicate balance with the needle, and any slight movement could bring about a thunderous strike. The study fell into a silence as still as death. Time seemed to drag on, and just when Master Lin felt he could no longer hold on, the silver needle suddenly moved. Under his watchful eye, the needle inched forward at a snail¡¯s pace. Master Lin thought he was hallucinating due to a lack of oxygen to the brain. Only when the chill at his brow became more intense did he suddenly realize that this was no illusion! His pupils contracted sharply, and upon a careful look, he indeed saw the needle moving slowly. It had been only about five centimeters from his brow initially, and now it was nearly touching. This is impossible! How did he do it? Master Lin was full of confusion, and then suddenly thought of a possibility, which set off a storm of shock in his heart. He swiftly turned his head to look at Greg sitting on the sofa and exclaimed, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not just a Grandmaster¡­¡± Greg acted as if nothing was amiss, picked up his teacup and began to drink, the sound of swallowing tea echoing loudly in the quiet room. It was as if a switch had been flipped; Master Lin felt his body relax and the pressure around him dissipate instantly. Looking up, only then did he notice that the silver needle had somehow leisurely flown back and landed in Greg¡¯s hand. Thud! Master Lin, suddenly relieved, could no longer sustain himself and collapsed onto the sofa. He gasped for air like a person who had been drowning. After what seemed like an eternity, he finally regulated his breath, and, almost reflexively, looked up to find Greg looking back at him. His young and handsome face was still graced with a gentle smile. But that smile, in Master Lin¡¯s eyes, was filled with the composure, indifference, and disdain of someone superior. He must be in the Master Realm! Master Lin inwardly exclaimed. He was convinced Greg had to be in the Master Realm; otherwise, how could the silver needle hover in the air and move about freely? That was a technique known only to those legendary Masters! ¡°Old man, you tell me, can the Lin family make use of this technique?¡± Master Lin looked up again, only to meet that same beaming face. He felt a profound bitterness in his heart and, in a hoarse voice, nodded silently and said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe is right. That sword is nothing but a harbinger of disaster in our Lin family, bringing no benefits.¡± ¡°So, I can help the Lin family modify their cultivation technique, making it easier for your descendants to enter the Master Realm, and also help you through this crisis. The price is that sword. Hand the sword to me, and leave the rest to me.¡± Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Chapter 541 Sword of Coagulated Frost_1 Chapter 541: Chapter 541 Sword of Coagulated Frost_1 Master Lin¡¯s face was somber as his expression shifted several times before he finally made a decision, saying, ¡°Mr. Wolfe is right, this sort of thing truly isn¡¯t something the Lin family can control. Since that object belongs to Mr. Wolfe, it¡¯s best to return it to its rightful owner.¡± ¡°Hahaha, then I must thank Master Lin?¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± The two men looked at each other and shared an unspoken smile. Without another word, Master Lin walked into the treasure vault and brought out the box containing the flying sword, respectfully placing it in front of Greg Jensen. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, it¡¯s yours now.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart rate increase, but his face showed no sign of it as he simply ¡°Hmm¡± and then opened the box to grasp the flying sword within. To his surprise, the flying sword was wrapped in a layer of rust that looked heavy, but was actually as light as a feather when he picked it up. Whether it was an illusion or not, he always felt that within the slightly cool touch, something seemed to have throbbed lightly. Greg Jensen intentionally displayed his strength in front of Master Lin, immediately activating the Sword Control Technique from the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture¡± to start refining the flying sword in his hand. True Qi surged throughout his body, all of it pouring into the flying sword. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï At the same time, nature¡¯s spiritual energy from around also began converging towards Greg Jensen. Master Lin, sensing the fluctuations in nature¡¯s spiritual energy, couldn¡¯t help but be greatly surprised, inwardly exclaiming, What kind of cultivation technique is this, so powerful that even nature¡¯s spiritual energy is being stirred? Hum! Right at that moment, the nearby Master Lin suddenly heard a humming sound by his ear. The frequency of the humming was very high, causing his brain to go blank, and he instantly felt deaf. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Master Lin felt as though a large hand was gripping his throat, causing waves of nausea from his stomach, and his breathing became difficult. Fortunately, the extremely uncomfortable sensation came quickly and went away just as fast, but before he could recover, something astonishing happened. He saw the small sword in Greg Jensen¡¯s hand start to vibrate at high speed, and the rust wrapped around it, as if alive, celebrated and shed itself. Indeed, it celebrated and leaped for joy! For some reason, Master Lin¡¯s first impression upon seeing the small sword was exactly that. It was as if there was a lively and agile little sprite living within the sword. With a light flick, Greg Jensen sent the rust scattering in all directions. Then a brilliant azure chill light violently sprang forth, instantly filling the entire study. Master Lin was startled, feeling the hairs on his body stand on end once again; he felt as though he were being watched by a viper. He instinctively took several steps back, raising his hands to protect vital areas like his face and neck, then fixed his gaze upon the object. But he saw that the rusty small sword had now completely changed its appearance. The blade was as bright as snow, as if light blue luminescence were slowly flowing within it. The edge of the blade was thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, emitting a piercing chill light that made one feel cold just by looking at it. The hilt was wrapped in the skin of some unknown animal, extremely delicate and white, with fine patterns adding to its aesthetic. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, this is¡­¡± ¡°This is its true form.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Indeed a fine sword.¡± A fine sword? Master Lin couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips; such a short sword could better be called a dagger. Greg Jensen seemed to have heard his thoughts, looked up at him, and then, with a surge of True Qi, activated the Sword Control Technique¡¯s secret method. The Flying Sword immediately stretched longer until it stopped at just over one meter. Like liquid light, the sword shimmered with a deep blue luster that flowed endlessly, and the sudden spread of its piercing cold aura filled the air. Witnessing this scene, Master Lin was utterly stunned and muttered, ¡°This¡­ this is¡­ Such a scene defied his comprehension, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe his eyes as he stared for a long time, still unable to recover his senses. Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°What, regret it now?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Master Lin shivered, the sword itself was absurd enough, but this young man before him, who had mastered its use, was clearly even more outrageous. Only now did he fully understand that terms like ¡°Grandmaster¡± and ¡°Enlightened One¡± were a joke in front of Barry Wolfe. Having initially felt some regret upon seeing the sword¡¯s peculiar nature, Master Lin now didn¡¯t dare to harbor even a hint of rebellious thought. He even felt fortunate for making the right decision and accepting Barry Wolfe¡¯s conditions. Greg Jensen caressed the Flying Sword, his eyes filled with delight, and after examining it closely, he noticed the characters ¡°Sword of Coagulated Frost¡± above the sword¡¯s guard. The Sword of Coagulated Frost? What a good name! Greg Jensen silently praised in his heart and once more operated the Sword Control Technique, causing the Sword of Coagulated Frost to shrink to the size of a thumb before he tucked it away into his pouch. By now, Master Lin was too shocked to speak. Seeing Greg Jensen look his way, he quickly lowered his head. ¡°I hope there isn¡¯t a second person who knows about my business, understand?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Master Lin, astute in thoughts, knew Greg Jensen did not want to reveal his trail and strength, and immediately promised without delay. Greg Jensen observed him and said flatly, ¡°Theressa and I are friends; I won¡¯t make threats. But I hope you understand the consequences of leaking secrets.¡± Master Lin¡¯s head was still bowed, and cold sweat immediately started to trickle as he hastened to respond, ¡°Understood, understood.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ll have to find your own way to explain things to Theressa. I¡¯m going back to rest now. If those people from the underworld come, I¡¯ll intervene to help you handle them. As for the Cultivation Technique, have Theressa come to find me later,¡± Greg Jensen said flatly. ¡°Very well, Mr. Wolfe, as you wish,¡± Master Lin said, still keeping his head bowed, waiting for Greg Jensen to leave. But he waited a long time without hearing the sound of departing footsteps, and when he finally raised his head, there was no sign of Greg Jensen¡¯s shadow. Greg Jensen returned to the second-floor building, immediately locked the door firmly, and excitedly took out the Sword of Coagulated Frost to examine it closely, gently caressing it. He then started to practice indoors, the Sword of Coagulated Frost under his control growing and shrinking, speeding up and slowing down, flipping and darting in all directions. At the beginning, its flight was wobbly and erratic, but as Greg Jensen became familiar with the Sword Control Technique, the Sword of Coagulated Frost began to fly steadily. Next, Greg Jensen used the sword to practice moves, and after getting used to it, began to practice thrusts. The Flying Sword was light and swift, and after practice felt like an extension of his will ¨C he just needed to think about where to thrust, and the sword would immediately respond, making it follow his heart¡¯s desires. What a fine sword indeed! After playing with it for a while, Greg Jensen grew unsatisfied with just practicing in the room and planned to try Sword Flight outside when no one was around late at night. His dream was Sword Flight, and now that the opportunity had finally arrived, he was so excited he could hardly contain himself, itching to ride the Flying Sword out of the room right away. Whoosh! He took a deep breath, subdued the excitement in his heart, sat cross-legged, and started practicing the Guidance Technique. On the one hand, time was not to be wasted, and on the other, he aimed to maintain his optimal condition, preparing for the night¡¯s Sword Flight. Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: Chapter 542 Sword Flight_1 Chapter 542: Chapter 542 Sword Flight_1 ¡°` In the study, Noah Locke and Theresa Locke were shocked to learn that their grandfather had given the Sword to Greg Jensen, although the latter had somewhat expected it. But upon hearing the news, Noah Locke immediately exploded in anger, ¡°Dad, why on earth did you give him the Sword? That¡¯s something our Locke family kept after so many lives were lost, how could you just give it away so easily?¡± Old Master Locke said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not a gift, it¡¯s a trade. The Locke family gave him the Sword, and he would revise the Cultivation Technique, making it easier for the Lockes to enter the Master Realm. I¡¯ve thought it through, the Sword isn¡¯t of much use to our family anyway, so it¡¯s better to exchange for something more substantial.¡± Noah Locke, as if hearing a joke, laughed angrily, ¡°He¡¯s just a Grandmaster, and his main expertise is medical skills. You believe him when he says he can revise the Cultivation Technique?¡± Old Master Locke frowned, ¡°Enough, this matter is settled. Do you still intend to get the Sword back?¡± ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m going to take it back right now!¡± Noah Locke said as he moved towards the exit. ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Old Master Locke angrily said, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, it¡¯s not your turn to call the shots in this family!¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? Noah Locke looked at his father, his face full of astonishment, somewhat disbelieving in his heart. How could his father scold him like this for the sake of an outsider? Theresa Locke, standing to the side, guessed some of the truth, yet partly couldn¡¯t believe it. Was Greg Jensen¡¯s strength enough to make Grandfather so wary? Old Master Locke said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t go disturbing Mr. Wolfe, did you hear me?¡± Noah Locke felt uncomfortable in his heart but under his father¡¯s glaring watch, could only clench his teeth and nod reluctantly. Greg Jensen was unaware of the dispute among the Lockes, but during lunchtime, he also noticed Noah Locke¡¯s and Theresa Locke¡¯s unusual behavior. Noah Locke didn¡¯t utter a word throughout the meal, not even a greeting, and left as soon as he finished eating. After the meal, Theresa Locke found Greg Jensen and hesitantly asked, ¡°Greg, what did you discuss with my grandfather this morning?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t say much, just negotiated about the sword matter.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°After a long discussion, your grandfather finally agreed to my terms.¡± ¡°What conditions?¡± Theresa Locke asked subconsciously. Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°To refine the Locke family¡¯s Cultivation Technique for you.¡± ¡°Refine the Cultivation Technique?¡± Theresa Locke was taken aback, ¡°Greg, you¡­ can do that too?¡± He grinned, ¡°Just a little trick.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Come here, sit in front of me and practice the Locke family¡¯s Cultivation Technique.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Theresa Locke complied, starting to practice the Locke family¡¯s Cultivation Technique. Greg Jensen placed his hand on Theresa Locke¡¯s back, silently sensing the channels of her practice. He had previously helped Fraser Simmons with something similar, so this time it was like second nature, and it wasn¡¯t long before he had a rough plan in mind. ¡°Calm your mind and follow my guidance as you practice.¡± Greg Jensen took out a Little Reviving Pill and held it in his hand, ready for emergencies, and then began to channel True Qi, guiding Theresa Locke to practice along the new pathway. At the start, Theresa Locke was filled with trepidation, but soon she immersed herself in the new cultivation practice. Having learned martial arts from her grandfather since childhood, she had never experienced such a smooth cultivation before. Compared to before, not only was the flow of True Qi unobstructed, but the rate at which the True Qi grew was also much faster. Theresa Locke invested herself wholeheartedly into it. A moment later, her brow suddenly furrowed, as she felt her True Qi encounter a barrier, its pace slowing down like a snail¡¯s. After reflecting for a moment, she realized with a start¡ªwas this a breakthrough? Spurt! Before she could snap out of her daze, the obstacle was ruthlessly broken through. ¡°` In an instant, True Qi surged through his meridians like an untamed wild horse. Did I break through to the Complete Dark Power?¡¯ Have I become a half-step Grandmaster? Theresa Locke was utterly submerged in immense joy, allowing the True Qi to circulate on its own. Seeing this, Greg Jensen wiped the sweat from his forehead and sat down to rest and drink tea. After an indeterminate amount of time, Theresa Locke abruptly opened her eyes, looked at Greg Jensen with a face full of surprise, and exclaimed, ¡°Greg, I¡­I broke through, I finally did it!¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a half-step to Grandmaster, what¡¯s there to be happy about? Talk to me when you break through to the Master Realm.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Theresa Locke was taken aback, remembering the abnormal talents of the man before him, and realizing that his own minor achievement seemed insignificant in the eyes of others. He laughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Well¡­you rest here, I¡¯m going to tell my grandfather.¡± Having said that, he ran out without looking back. Greg Jensen watched his figure retreating and shook his head helplessly. ¡°He¡¯s still a kid, after all.¡± With a sigh, he took advantage of the solitude to summon his Flying Swords and resumed practice, preparing for his first attempt at Sword Flight later that evening. Upon learning of Theresa Locke¡¯s advancement to a half-step Grandmaster, Noah Locke was very pleased, but since Theresa Locke had just advanced and was not yet able to release True Qi externally, Lawson Simmons remained somewhat skeptical. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m telling the truth, why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± Theresa Locke said urgently. Lawson Simmons responded coolly, ¡°When you can release True Qi externally, we¡¯ll talk about this again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind your father.¡± Noah Locke glanced at his eldest son and said to Theresa Locke with a smile, ¡°Once you have evidence, he¡¯ll have no choice but to believe.¡± ¡°I think you both have been brainwashed by that Barry Wolfe!¡± ¡°You brat, are you asking for a beating?¡± Lawson Simmons said, somewhat speechlessly, and turned to leave. Noah Locke didn¡¯t bother with him and said with a face full of satisfaction, ¡°My dear grandson, just concentrate on your cultivation, don¡¯t worry about your father.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Theresa Locke nodded vigorously and began to smile happily. ¡­ At dinner time, Lawson Simmons was still absent. After eating, Greg Jensen excused himself, saying he was tired, and went back to his room to rest. Then, he waited for the sky to darken completely. Once it did, he locked the door, turned into a dark shadow, and flew out the window. Aided by the Wind Control Skill, he landed silently on the ground, and then darted toward the depths of the dense forest. Reaching a secluded area, Greg Jensen threw out his Flying Swords, employed the Sword Control Technique, and transformed the Sword of Coagulated Frost into a large sword over two meters long and about half a meter wide. He then carefully stepped onto it. The Sword of Coagulated Frost dipped slightly, then steadily hovered about a foot off the ground. ¡°Rise!¡± With a low shout from Greg Jensen, the Sword of Coagulated Frost slowly ascended upward. As the height continued to increase and the dense forest shrank beneath his feet, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart rose to his throat. If he fell from this height, even with the basis of the Divine Dragon Transformation cultivation technique, he¡¯d probably be seriously injured. Just as he was starting to worry, an invisible barrier of energy wrapped around him and the Sword of Coagulated Frost. ¡°Is this¡­ a prohibition that comes with the Sword of Coagulated Frost?¡± Greg Jensen immediately relaxed, steadied his mind, and with a flick of his fingers like a sword, he invoked a sword technique, and the Sword of Coagulated Frost shot out abruptly. The dazzling blue sword light sliced through the night sky, stirring up gusts of wind. Yet Greg Jensen stood unshaken atop the Flying Sword, with the prohibition automatically warding off the onrushing wind but not blocking the sound from the surroundings. He laughed heartily, filled with a rising euphoria as he controlled the Sword of Coagulated Frost to streak across the night sky like a shooting star. ¡°Is this the feeling of Sword Flight?¡± ¡°This is amazing!¡± Unable to contain himself, Greg Jensen let out a triumphant howl and rode the Flying Sword swiftly into the distance. Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Chapter 543 Gathering Together_1 Chapter 543: Chapter 543 Gathering Together_1 That night, countless people saw the stream of light across the night sky. Some said it was a new type of fighter jet, some said it was aliens arriving, but no one would¡¯ve thought that it was just a man, fulfilling his romantic endeavor. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± The first to hear that long cry was old master Lin, who directly leapt out of the window and, following the sound, saw a blue streak of light flashing over his head in an instant. ¡°This is¡­ the legendary¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, what is that thing?¡± Theresa Locke, who also heard the sound, came running out, looking at the departing blue sword light, full of curiosity. Old master Lin¡¯s expression briefly stiffened, remembering Greg Jensen¡¯s warning, and quickly shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a shooting star.¡± Theresa Locke obviously didn¡¯t believe him and wanted to ask more. Old master Lin shook his head, ¡°Hurry back to sleep, tomorrow is the final deadline, they will definitely come.¡± Theresa Locke¡¯s heart shivered, and she nodded gravely. ¡­ Greg Jensen had circled around Mystic City entirely, before finally returning contentedly to the Locke family estate. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À0.§ã¦Ï After returning to his room, he gently caressed the cold blade and smiled, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll follow me. Together, we¡¯ll ascend to the highest Immortal Realm to see what the immortals of today are like, how does that sound?¡± As if in response to his words, the azure light on the Sword of Coagulated Frost flickered uncertainly. Greg Jensen smiled silently. He put away the Sword of Coagulated Frost and practiced the Guidance Technique for a while before washing up and going to bed. The deadline given by the Poison Master was fast approaching, and tomorrow would be a pivotal moment for the Locke family, bound to be an intense battle. The next morning, Greg Jensen still got up early, as usual, practicing a set of punches, then freshening up before going to eat breakfast in the dining room. It wasn¡¯t until he reached the villa¡¯s living room that he found several elders sitting on the sofa, with all three members of the Locke family present. Theresa and the others seemed to be absent, presumably arranged elsewhere by old master Lin. Noah Locke¡¯s face turned sour at the sight of Greg Jensen, and he huffed softly before turning his head away. Seeing this, old master Lin quickly smiled, ¡°Mr. Jensen is here, come sit down, I¡¯d like to introduce you to a few friends.¡± ¡°Jensen, come sit here with me.¡± Theresa Locke stood up and gave Greg Jensen a place to sit. Greg Jensen sat down boldly and smiled, ¡°Why are you all up so early?¡± Noah Locke said indifferently, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep with worries on my mind, unlike Mr. Jensen who seems so at ease.¡± Old master Lin¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Noah, how can you speak to Mr. Jensen like that? Won¡¯t you apologize to Mr. Jensen?¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand and spoke indifferently, ¡°Forget it, the Locke family is in trouble, it¡¯s normal for Mr. Locke to be anxious.¡± Seeing that he wasn¡¯t upset, old master Lin secretly breathed a sigh of relief, then smiled, ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Grandmaster Li, the Divine Doctor. Grandmaster Li, this is Mr. Jensen, whose medical skill even the divine doctor admires,¡± old master Lin said. Greg Jensen looked up to see a chubby old man with a shiny bald head and tiny eyes that disappeared when he smiled. He nodded slightly as a form of greeting. The plump Grandmaster Li didn¡¯t seem to mind and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard from old master Locke, Mr. Jensen is young and promising; I didn¡¯t expect you to be so youthful.¡± ¡°Grandmaster Li flatters me.¡± Receiving such high praise, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t remain aloof and smiled while nodding in acknowledgment. Old master Lin laughed heartily and then started to introduce the others. Iron King Kong Wu Zhang, a towering figure, almost two meters tall, half a head taller than Greg Jensen. His entire body was covered in bulging muscles, and his skin faintly gleamed with a bronze luster, clearly indicating he was an External Sect Master. For some reason, when he looked at Greg Jensen, his gaze was filled with contempt. Seeing this, Greg obviously didn¡¯t give him a good face, not even nodding his head, but merely glanced at him briefly before moving on. Iron Vajra¡¯s expression grew increasingly ugly, his angry eyes seemed as if they could shoot fire, as though harboring some deep-seated grudge. An ill-tempered brute? Greg couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, truly clueless as to how such a person could become a Grandmaster. What he didn¡¯t know was that, before his arrival, people had already discussed him. Old Master Locke and Theresa Locke naturally praised him no end, but Ronald Locke¡¯s words were quite dismissive. Prejudiced from the start, coupled with Greg¡¯s late arrival, the other few showed him no good expressions either. Greg couldn¡¯t bother to mingle with them, and after Old Master Locke finished the introductions, he stood up on his own and went to the dining room to start breakfast. Among these people, except for the chubby abbot who was rather inscrutable, the others seemed quite ordinary to Greg. Just Grandmasters, what¡¯s so special about that? Isn¡¯t a Great Grandmaster still a Grandmaster? Seeing Greg¡¯s insolence, those left hanging, each and everyone fumed with anger, yet didn¡¯t make a scene out of respect for the Locke family. Seeing this, Old Master Locke quickly spoke up, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have something to eat first. We¡¯ll need to ask for your assistance later.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Old Master Locke, you¡¯re too polite.¡± As everyone arrived at the dining room, Greg had already devoured his breakfast in no time and, in the company of Theresa Locke, sat by the window in the tearoom, silently drinking tea. Not long after, the chubby abbot and the others came in as well. The group glanced at Greg by the window, snorted coldly, and went to sit down elsewhere, discussing how to deal with Mystic Capital Hall¡¯s people. These people only knew they had enemies coming to their door, clueless about what Mystic Capital Hall was. They spoke without restraint. The Great Grandmaster, King of Divine Legs, said, ¡°Just slaughter them directly, what¡¯s there to fear?¡± ¡°Exactly, kill one if one comes, kill a pair if two come. In any case, they are the ones provoking trouble, and if anything happens, it won¡¯t trace back to us.¡± ¡°If you ask me, not one should be spared. Any escapee is a potential threat.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s the principle.¡± Pfft! Greg, who was sitting nearby, couldn¡¯t hold back and burst out laughing. Iron Vajra was already a bit irate, and seeing Greg smirking, he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Kid, what are you laughing at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m laughing at your big talk,¡± Greg replied with a chuckle. Iron Vajra¡¯s face darkened, and he was about to take action immediately. The King of Divine Legs beside him grabbed him, frowning as he looked towards Greg with a light tone, ¡°Does Mr. Xu have any ingenious strategies?¡± ¡°Ingenious strategies?¡± Greg let out a light laugh and said, ¡°My ingenious strategy is to just go and slaughter them, leave none alive.¡± Upon hearing this, the King of Divine Legs scoffed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as what we said?¡± Greg, still smiling, shook his head and replied, ¡°You¡¯ll see, when the time comes, that I am different from you all.¡± Upon hearing this, the others smirked with disdain on their faces. Only the chubby abbot sat in the corner, his smile gradually fading away. Just then, a voice as resonant as a great bell suddenly exploded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Mystic Capital Hall, here to¡­ pay¡­ respect to the¡­ sect!¡± Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: Chapter 544 Visit the Mountain Gate_1 Chapter 544: Chapter 544 Visit the Mountain Gate_1 ¡°` Things were okay until the words ¡°pay-respects-to-the-mountains¡± hit like a drumstick, relentlessly striking everyone¡¯s hearts. Teresa Locke, whose cultivation was relatively low, immediately turned pale, almost spitting out a mouthful of blood. Aiden Clark, with his External Martial Arts, had reached a realm where his body was impervious to blades and spears, and he was naturally invincible in formal combat. However, against this kind of voice attack, he was somewhat powerless. Therefore, he, like Teresa, turned instantly pale. The others, all masters of internal martial arts, merely staggered slightly, but quickly recovered. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t even frown. He even had the leisure to look outside and assess the situation. Seeing himself show signs of fear, Aiden was slightly embarrassed. He directed all his anger towards the person outside and roared: ¡°What kind of demon or ghost are you, watch me smash you to pieces with one punch!¡± Before his words even finished, his large figure had already rushed outside. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, let¡¯s go have a look too.¡± Old Master Locke led the people out, casting a deep glance at Greg before leaving, his eyes filled with a hint of pleading. He had a nagging feeling that the Locke family¡¯s survival might entirely depend on Greg. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Greg nodded and stood up, following the rest from a distance, leisurely walking out. ¡°Where is the person?¡± ¡°Who was that speaking just now?¡± When everyone came outside, they found the courtyard empty. Thud! As they were puzzled, a sound of something heavy falling suddenly came from afar. Soon after, the ground began to tremble as if there was an earthquake. The next second, a majestic figure appeared in their field of vision. The figure was like a mighty giant ape, extremely burly, taller than Aiden by a good amount and with a waist twice as wide. With every step it took, the asphalt pavement cracked widely, and the ape-like figure would shoot forward tens of meters. Thud, thud, thud¡­ The deafening thuds were like drum beats on everyone¡¯s hearts, each one causing blood to surge. Thud! With the last thud, the person landed heavily in the courtyard. In an instant, dust filled the air, and a terrifying aura slowly spread out. ¡°Great Grandmaster, External Sect Great Grandmaster!¡± Someone let out a slightly despairing cry of alarm. Because External Martial Arts did not have the support of True Qi, by the time they reached the Dark Strength Period, they were no longer a match for masters of internal martial arts. Even at the Master Realm, they often found themselves at a disadvantage. However, once an External martial artist entered the late stage of the Master Realm and trained all their blood and vital organs to their very core, their entire being, from the inside out, would become as hard as diamonds. That would make them an unmatched existence. Imagine fighting an opponent who could not be killed, how desperate that would be? All present had been through countless battles in the martial world, how could they not know the terror of an External Sect Great Grandmaster? Their faces instantly turned sour. If they had known that among the Locke family¡¯s enemies there was an External Sect Great Grandmaster, they would not have come even if it killed them. Fat Buddha frowned slightly and then quickly went back to his smiling appearance. King of Divine Legs was still composed and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone, he¡¯s just one man. We can wear him down to death by attrition.¡± ¡°Who said we¡¯re just one person?¡± Before he finished speaking, the dust settled, revealing the true appearance of the giant ape. Everyone¡¯s pupils involuntarily shrank upon closer inspection. For on the shoulder of the giant ape was a Dwarf with an aged face, yet barely four feet tall. Of course, the giant ape was not a real monkey, but an ugly-faced man. However, his jaw protruded slightly, his teeth splayed outward, and his face was fierce, making him look somewhat similar to the legendary giant ape god. The King of Divine Legs¡¯ face stiffened as he said, ¡°Who on earth are you people?¡± The dwarf hopped down from the giant ape with ease, dusted off his clothing, and sneered: ¡°You dare to meddle in these muddy waters without even knowing who we are? Should I praise your confidence or lament your ignorance?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Listen up, I am the Vice Hall Master of the Mystic Capital Hall from the Yama Hall, Aiden Clark.¡± Though the dwarf stood not tall, his presence was formidable. Pointing at the crowd, he said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you three breaths of time to scram. This is our business with the Locke family. If you dare meddle, I¡¯ll see to it that none of you leave with an intact corpse!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Iron Colossus charged forward without a second thought, his giant feet clapping loudly against the ground. ¡°An External Sect Master? Interesting.¡± With a cold snicker, the dwarf dismissively said, ¡°Tenjin, this one¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°You got it, Hall Master.¡± The giant ape roared with laughter, and as he took a step forward, the ground thundered instantly. Iron Colossus looked up only to find himself face to face with what resembled a small mountain, blocking all sunlight and multiplying the pressure on him. When the arrow is drawn, it must fly! Clenching his teeth, he charged ahead with his head down. Thump! To the shock of everyone watching, a gigantic hand, broad as a palm fan, firmly gripped Iron Colossus¡¯ head. Then¡­ Smack! In front of the giant ape, Iron Colossus, even over two meters tall, was like a child yet to growth, smacked and sent flying by a single slap. Boom! The brawny body crashed through two decorative hills before finally coming to a shaky halt. Iron Colossus struggled for a while before he unsteadily got back on his feet. Hisss! Everyone watching inhaled sharply at this scene. ¡°This¡­ the gap is too wide, he didn¡¯t even touch the opponent.¡± ¡°Even if he had touched him, what good would it do? He wouldn¡¯t have killed him anyway.¡± In that moment, a shade of fear spread across everyone¡¯s faces. Can¡¯t hit him, and even if you do, you can¡¯t kill him¡ªhow can one fight like this? ¡°Master Wu, are you alright?¡± Noah Locke¡¯s face was full of concern. He had thought that bringing so many grandmasters would at least give them a fighting chance. Now, it seemed he had underestimated the situation. Different from him, Old Master Locke merely furrowed his brow, stealing glances at Greg Jensen and seemed about to say something yet hesitated. Fat Buddha¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly upon seeing Old Master Locke¡¯s expression. His gaze quickly swept over Greg Jensen¡¯s face, then shifted to Iron Colossus. At that moment, Iron Colossus finally came to his senses and roared, ¡°Damn it, Aiden Clark, I¡¯m going to fight you to the death!¡± Being slapped away like a child was an immense humiliation for him; he couldn¡¯t calm down unless he killed the monster before him. Seeing Iron Colossus charge again, the King of Divine Legs made a decisive call, yelling, ¡°Everyone, attack together¡ªwe¡¯ll wear him down!¡± ¡°Right, shoulder to shoulder.¡± Before the words fell, several grandmasters rushed forward. Noah Locke turned to find Greg Jensen still standing there as if nothing had happened and couldn¡¯t help frowning, ¡°Mr. Xu, having taken our family¡¯s treasure, shouldn¡¯t you at least show some intent to cooperate?¡± Greg Jensen smiled, turned to Fat Buddha, who also hadn¡¯t moved, and chuckled, ¡°If I go, who will deal with this gentleman?¡± Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Chapter 545 Dont Get in the Way_1 Chapter 545: Chapter 545 Don¡¯t Get in the Way_1 ¡°` ¡°Buddha, do you agree?¡± Greg Jensen looked at Fatty Buddha with a smile, whose face sank slightly as he knitted his brows tightly and stared at Greg Jensen without saying a word. Hearing this, the three members of the Locke family suddenly thought of the legends about the Hall of Hell, and their expressions changed. They instinctively took two steps back to distance themselves from Fatty Buddha. At that moment, King of Divine Legs and the others had already charged up to the huge ape. Just as they were about to strike, they saw the Dwarf raise his hand and scatter a cloud of powder. In an instant, a faint, strange fragrance dispersed with the breeze. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s poisoned!¡± King of Divine Legs and his companions were shocked and quickly held their breath. Fortunately, they were all Grandmaster Realm experts, so holding their breath for a short while didn¡¯t significantly impact their combat abilities. As the saying goes, enough ants can kill an elephant! But King of Divine Legs and his people were clearly no match for the ants. In just a few exchanges, they were utterly defeated by the Dwarf and the huge ape. The giant ape was tall and strong, taking an approach where brute force could overcome any technique; often a single slap was enough to send King of Divine Legs and the others flying. The Dwarf, on the other hand, took advantage of his agility to weave through the crowd, his pair of daggers whirling up and down, slashing marks on the bodies of King of Divine Legs and his comrades. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Add to that the fact that they also had to hold their breath to avoid the poison, It wasn¡¯t long before everyone was wounded. However, King of Divine Legs and his group, being numerous and strong, could hold on for the time being. Compared to the heated battle in the arena, Greg Jensen and the three Lockes were caught in an eerie silence. The three Lockes were vigilant, fixing their gaze tightly on Fatty Buddha, while the latter seemed to be contemplating as he looked at Greg Jensen. ¡°How did you discover me?¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is, you won¡¯t be able to leave today.¡± ¡°What a joke¡­¡± Just as Fatty Buddha started to speak, a cold glint came shooting straight at him, moving so fast that it was almost invisible. Before he could react, the cold glint was already in front of his eyes. Fatty Buddha¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and goosebumps covered his body. He could no longer afford to conceal his strength. In the blink of an eye, he forcibly turned his head aside. Even so, the cold glint still grazed his face, and bright red blood flowed down his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Fatty Buddha shouted in rage, about to charge forward when he suddenly felt a chill on the back of his neck, as if he were being watched by a venomous snake. He subconsciously turned his head again, and the cold glint that had passed by earlier now returned, narrowly grazing the tip of his nose. Fatty Buddha broke into a cold sweat, thankful that his quick reflexes and keen instincts had saved his life; otherwise, he might have lost it then and there. While he felt a moment of relief, he was also puzzled. The Silver Needle had clearly flown past him; how had it flown back again? Hum! While Fatty Buddha was still in a daze, Greg Jensen launched a Golden Sword Technique straight at him. The battle with King of Divine Legs and the others was at a stalemate, and he wanted to take this opportunity to deal with Fatty Buddha first, then clean up the Dwarf and the huge ape properly. Overwhelmed by a strong sense of danger once again, Fatty Buddha suddenly woke up from his shock, seeing the cold light approaching his face, he panicked. He rolled on the ground awkwardly like a donkey, narrowly avoiding that Golden Sword Technique. But before he could even celebrate avoiding yet another calamity, Greg Jensen had already approached him like a ghost, bombarding him with punches like a violent storm. Fatty Buddha became increasingly horrified as they fought; how could someone in his twenties possess such formidable strength? As the Hall Master of Mystic Capital Hall, he had a higher status in the Hall of Hell than the Dwarf, and his skills were naturally stronger. He had thought this mission would be simple: kill a few Grandmasters of the Locke family, and the Flying Swords would be his. But facing Greg Jensen, he found himself at a disadvantage at every turn, and now he couldn¡¯t even find a chance to counterattack. ¡°` Thump thump thump! Three consecutive punches, each one heavier than the last. Yet these three punches were extremely fast; Fat Buddha didn¡¯t have a chance to dodge and could only raise his arms to block the fists. He felt as if his arms were about to be shattered. Seeing Greg Jensen throw another punch, Fat Buddha gritted his teeth and decided to trade blow for blow, planning to take the punch with his chest and counter with a punch towards Greg Jensen. He believed that although the opponent¡¯s punch was heavy, relying on his physical condition, even taking the punch directly would only result in serious injury. At least he could take down this formidable enemy, and that would still be a win for him. However, when that punch landed on his chest, he realized something was wrong. He felt like he had been hit by a high-speed truck, his body involuntarily flying out. Mid-air, a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out. Before he even hit the ground, a streak of golden light shot towards him. Thud! A spray of fresh blood splattered. Fat Buddha, like a burst sack, thudded onto the ground and twitched a few times before lying still. ¡°Hall Master!¡± Behemoth roared angrily when he saw Fat Buddha dead, snapping King of Divine Legs¡¯ leg with a crack, and then smashed another man¡¯s chest bone with a punch. Immediately after, the remaining few men were all beaten to the point of broken bones and torn muscles. And the Iron Colossus, who was once impervious to blades, had already slumped down weakly. He had inhaled too much poison gas and had lost all sensation in his limbs. Noah Locke saw this scene and immediately turned pale; he instinctively turned his head towards Greg Jensen and opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t utter a single word. As the eldest son of the Locke family, how could he fail to see that Fat Buddha was stronger than both Behemoth and Dwarf? This indirectly indicated that Greg Jensen¡¯s strength was not just a little stronger than King of Divine Legs and others. Thinking of his previous doubts and disdain towards Greg Jensen, Noah Locke couldn¡¯t help feeling shame and embarrassment, how could he have the nerve to ask for Greg Jensen¡¯s assistance? Old man Locke glared at him fiercely and then came before Greg Jensen, respectfully cupping his hands together and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, please lend your assistance.¡± ¡°Mm, leave it to me,¡± Greg Jensen replied. Having already taken the item, Greg Jensen of course wouldn¡¯t break his word and turned to approach King of Divine Legs. He glanced at King of Divine Legs struggling to get up and said indifferently, ¡°Move aside, don¡¯t get in the way.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± King of Divine Legs was so angry his face turned livid, but he also knew that he and the others were seriously injured and there was no advantage in staying. With a cold snort, he struggled to the side of Iron Colossus and painfully moved to the Locke family members¡¯ side. Fat Buddha¡¯s corpse lay not far away, and upon seeing it, King of Divine Legs¡¯ eyes narrowed. ¡°Buddha is¡­¡± Noah Locke said somewhat irritably, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what that idiot just said? Fat Buddha was the Hall Master of Mystic Capital Hall from Mystic City.¡± King of Divine Legs¡¯ face turned red because it was he who had called Fat Buddha over. Behemoth clearly had a good relationship with Fat Buddha, and seeing the killer arriving, he was flushed with rage and moved to rush over to teach Greg Jensen a lesson. Seeing this, Dwarf quickly grabbed him and whispered a warning, ¡°Be careful, this guy is not to be trifiled with. Didn¡¯t you see that even the boss fell to his hands?¡± Whether it was his words that had an effect or not, Behemoth stopped in his tracks, glaring at Greg Jensen fiercely but remaining silent. Dwarf released a slight sigh of relief, turned to Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Kid, you can¡¯t get involved in this matter today, but I can give you some face. As long as old man Locke hands over that Sword, we promise not to bother you anymore.¡± Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Chapter 546: Borrowing your head for a moment_1 Chapter 546: Chapter 546: Borrowing your head for a moment_1 ¡°Is this what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Greg Jensen casually took out the Sword of Coagulated Frost, twirled it into a sword flower in his hand, and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never even seen it.¡± The Dwarf stared intently at the Sword of Coagulated Frost, he had indeed never seen the sword before; he had only heard about it from others. By the time he found the sword¡¯s original owner, the man was nearly dead, and he had forced out the location of the sword from the dying man¡¯s lips, which led him to the Locke family. However, the moment he laid eyes on the Sword of Coagulated Frost, he had a feeling in his heart¡ªthis was indeed the Flying Sword. The Dwarf licked his lips and said, ¡°Kid, hand over the sword, and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°Even your Hall Master died at my hands, what makes you think you have the right to say that to me?¡± The Dwarf didn¡¯t answer him but feigned calmness as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve killed the Hall Master of our Yama Hall, this is no small matter. Just hand over the sword you hold, and I¡¯ll help you cover this up. How about that?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Greg Jensen said mockingly, ¡°But why do I feel like you don¡¯t want the others from the Yama Hall to know about this? What are you afraid of? Afraid someone else will snatch the sword away?¡± The Dwarf¡¯s face changed color, but he quickly composed himself and said sternly, ¡°Kid, if you keep talking nonsense, do you believe I¡¯ll report this matter? When that happens, I¡¯ll make sure you have nowhere to run in the heavens above or the earth below!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°Oh?¡± Greg Jensen dragged out the sound, then realized, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that aside from you three, the other people in the Yama Hall don¡¯t know about this, huh?¡± The Dwarf instinctively felt something was amiss and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back, watching Greg Jensen warily and asking, ¡°You¡­ what do you mean?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression turned cold as he said, ¡°Nothing much, I just want to borrow something from you.¡± ¡°Borrow what?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to borrow your head for a moment!¡± Greg Jensen had been talking so much nonsense with the Dwarf only to find out if others knew about the matter. Now that he had his answer, he felt too lazy to keep up the pretense. Before the sound of his voice faded, he had already charged out like an arrow, with a golden light flickering in his hand, firing two Golden Sword Techniques at the Dwarf. ¡°Ten Pounds, stop him!¡± The Dwarf was terrified; with a quick spin, he dodged the two streaks of golden light. At the same time, the massive ape leaped over, standing in front of Greg Jensen. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± Without stopping, Greg Jensen continued to charge at the giant ape. Seeing this, Noah Locke and Elder Locke couldn¡¯t help but frown, while the King of Divine Legs and others revealed a mocking smile at the corner of their mouths. Noah Locke frowned and said, ¡°That giant ape has trained all his internal organs into steel. Mr. Wolfe¡¯s actions¡­ seem to be overly confident.¡± ¡°That giant ape is an External Sect Great Grandmaster; if he were that easy to defeat, we would have won long ago.¡± ¡°Indeed, what is Barry Wolfe thinking?¡± The King of Divine Legs sneered, ¡°Overly confident? In my opinion, he¡¯s just reckless.¡± Noah Locke frowned and glanced at the King of Divine Legs but didn¡¯t retort; it was obvious he agreed with the comment but found it inappropriate to say it out loud himself. Thump thump thump! Sure enough, as Greg Jensen got close, he landed several punches on the giant ape who didn¡¯t react at all and even burst into hearty laughter: ¡°Are you just tickling me, kid? Put some muscle into it!¡± Hearing the giant ape, the King of Divine Legs and the others couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Theressa Locke, seeing the expressions on their faces, felt both angry and anxious; she yelled at Greg Jensen, ¡°Brother Strong, this isn¡¯t working, find his weak spot!¡± The King of Divine Legs couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°That giant ape is an External Sect Great Grandmaster, he has conditioned his whole body to such an extent; where can you possibly find a vital spot?¡± ¡°What would you have us do then? End up like you, with broken legs, sitting here watching the show?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± King of Divine Legs was so rebutted by Theresa Locke that he didn¡¯t have a single retort; he just snorted coldly and turned his head to look at Greg Jensen. The narrow chill in his eyes flickered as he thought to himself, ¡°It would be best if that creature killed this kid. Still thinking he¡¯ll help the Locke family through their trouble? Dream on! In the arena, Greg Jensen was still boxing and kicking around the giant ape, occasionally having to fend off sneak attacks from the Dwarf. The ape, being large, was somewhat clumsy and much slower. Seeing that Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t hurt it, the ape simply stopped dodging and aimed its fan-sized hands at Greg Jensen¡¯s head. Witnessing this, King of Divine Legs and the others were speechless. ¡°I say, this kid is really stubborn, knowing full well it makes no difference hitting it, yet he keeps on fighting.¡± ¡°Exactly, why is this guy so single-minded?¡± The several Grandmasters all felt Greg Jensen was wasting his time, and Noah Locke thought the same. However, old Master Locke showed a thoughtful expression. Gradually, the Grandmasters outside the ring also noticed something was amiss. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that big guy getting slower and slower?¡± ¡°Seems like it.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± As everyone was discussing among themselves, Greg Jensen suddenly stepped back, leaped out of the ring, and said to the giant ape with a cold smirk, ¡°The next punch will take your life, okay?¡± The ape was stunned and snorted in ridicule, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll let you hit me with one punch!¡± The Dwarf next to it also showed a mocking smile, ¡°Kid, if you can kill Tenjin with one punch, then I won¡¯t want the sword.¡± ¡°Heh, then take this punch of mine!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression suddenly turned icy as his figure blurred with afterimages and then vanished from the spot. The next second, he appeared right in front of the giant ape and threw a punch at the ape¡¯s abdomen. This punch had no flair, simple and direct, and it also looked light, as if he hadn¡¯t exerted any force at all. In fact, Greg Jensen really hadn¡¯t! However, after a muffled thump, the giant ape collapsed straight down! Thud! The giant ape¡¯s body convulsed, and a large amount of blood spurted from its nose and mouth. In the blink of an eye, it had ceased to make any sound. In that moment, there was silence! Suddenly, the area was enveloped in a deathly silence. Everyone was dumbfounded, their faces filled with bewilderment as they shifted their gaze between the corpse of the giant ape and Greg Jensen, some even doubting their own eyes. The Dwarf exclaimed in shock, ¡°You¡­ you broke its vital point? How did you do that?¡± Everyone else looked at Greg Jensen with puzzled faces. The External Sect Great Grandmaster clearly had no weaknesses left, so how did Greg Jensen do it? ¡°Just an External Sect Great Grandmaster after all, not without weaknesses. I just needed to cut off his circulation of qi and blood, what¡¯s so hard about that?¡± Greg Jensen stood with his hands behind his back, his face the very picture of calm. Hearing his words, including King of Divine Legs and Aiden Clark, all the Grandmasters¡¯ faces darkened even more. Killing an External Sect Great Grandmaster isn¡¯t hard? Are you kidding me? If it¡¯s really not that hard, then what are we, who were beaten crippled by the opponent, considered to be? ¡°Damn, what does this Barry Wolfe mean by that?¡± ¡°What does he mean? Isn¡¯t it clear that he¡¯s saying outright that we are all useless?¡± Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Chapter 547: The Strong are Revered_1 Chapter 547: Chapter 547: The Strong are Revered_1 At this moment, the King of Divine Legs suddenly spoke with a bitter expression, ¡°I think you all may be overthinking it, after all, in their eyes, we truly are trash.¡± Upon hearing this, all the Grandmasters fell silent. They knew that the King of Divine Legs was not wrong; what was simple for Greg Jensen was indeed something they could not achieve. Otherwise, they would have taken care of that creature long ago without needing Greg Jensen to take action. The way everyone looked at Greg Jensen suddenly changed. The previous disdain and contempt had vanished without a trace. What replaced it was intense reverence and admiration. Within the Martial Way, the strong are revered. Greg Jensen had proved his strength and earned their respect. What they did not know was that for Greg Jensen, killing an External Sect Grandmaster was indeed not difficult. He even had simpler methods, such as Flying Swords, Falling Thunder Technique, Fireball Technique, and so on. He simply did not want to expose all his cards in public, which is why he used such a clumsy method. Quietness once again enveloped the surroundings, and everyone subconsciously held their breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want that sword¡­ I¡¯ll be leaving now and promise not to bother you again in the future.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Seeing that the situation was not in his favor, the dwarf hastily threw out a sentence, attempting to confuse Greg Jensen, and then turned to run. His short stature allowed him to move extremely quickly, and in the blink of an eye, he had already run more than ten meters away. ¡°Mr. Jensen, don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Elder Locke¡¯s face changed drastically, and he took a step, chasing after the dwarf. Noah Locke and Theresa Locke, seeing this and fearing for the elder¡¯s safety, quickly followed suit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t get away,¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. Before his words could finish, a cold glint had already flown out. Before the Locke family could reach him, the cold glint pierced the dwarf¡¯s brain. Thump! The dwarf fell as if tripped by something, face-planting onto the ground and dying without a struggle. Noah Locke turned him over to find a needle-sized red spot on the forehead of the dwarf. A single drop of fresh blood was congealed on it. Noah Locke was immediately stunned, ¡°This¡­ ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Jensen¡¯s Flying Needle.¡± Seeing that the dwarf was dead, Elder Locke finally relaxed, let out a long sigh, and with a smile on his face, said: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. Have someone clean up the courtyard quickly. Dead bodies and bloodstains everywhere, what a sight.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Noah Locke, coming back to his senses, promptly called some of the family¡¯s helpers to clean up the blood and corpses in the courtyard. Meanwhile, Elder Locke, accompanied by Theresa Locke, approached Greg Jensen and clasped his hands in thanks, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jensen, for saving our lives!¡± Greg Jensen blinked and said with a smile, ¡°Elder, you are too polite, haven¡¯t you already thanked me?¡± Elder Locke knew he was referring to the incident with the flying sword but still said earnestly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, that object after all is a mere thing, how can it compare to the lives of dozens in the Locke family?¡± ¡°Grandpa is right,¡± Theresa solemnly said, ¡°Greg, from now on, you are a great benefactor to our Locke family. Should you ever require anything, we dare not refuse.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jensen, we owe you a lot for today, otherwise, a few of us would have been in big trouble.¡± This time it was the King of Divine Legs who spoke. As they watched the elder and Theresa Locke bowing and scraping in thanks to Greg Jensen, the King of Divine Legs and the others had bitter expressions in their mouths. If it had been before, they might still feel some jealousy, but now, they didn¡¯t have the nerve, nor the inclination. Of course, the Locke family hadn¡¯t forgotten to thank the people of the King of Divine Legs either. Although they weren¡¯t treated with as much enthusiasm as Greg Jensen, every one of them received a generous red envelope. As night fell, the Locke estate was brightly lit. The wide dining table was covered with all sorts of exquisite dishes, and everyone was passing cups and toasting, making for a lively atmosphere. The name of Greg Jensen, the Miraculous Divine Doctor, had long been spread throughout Sujia and Mystic City. With him present, the King of Divine Legs and others simply didn¡¯t bother seeing a doctor and directly asked Greg Jensen to treat them. Although these people were somewhat arrogant, they shared a common ailment of martial artists, and Greg Jensen didn¡¯t hold much of a grudge against them. Not only did he help them heal their wounds, but he also took out a Little Reviving Pill and mixed it into their tea to prevent any symptoms of infection. After three rounds of drinks, the King of Divine Legs took the lead in toasting and holding up his cup said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, I¡¯ve offended you before, and I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me. Please forgive my previous transgressions.¡± Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°No worries at all. If it weren¡¯t for all of you holding them off, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take down Fat Buddha so easily.¡± Speaking of Fat Buddha, the King of Divine Legs couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Had I known Fat Buddha was with Yan Luo¡¯s temple, I never would¡¯ve invited him.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone else quieted down and instinctively looked towards Greg Jensen. If it hadn¡¯t been for Fat Buddha¡¯s presence today, Greg Jensen could¡¯ve joined the fight earlier, and they wouldn¡¯t have been so severely injured. Indeed, the root of all this could be somewhat associated with the King of Divine Legs. Seeing their reaction, Greg Jensen laughed and shook his head, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t blame yourself for that. Even without you, Fat Buddha would¡¯ve figured out some other way to get in.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen is right, you shouldn¡¯t blame yourself too much.¡± ¡°Why think so much? Let¡¯s drink.¡± Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, the others also chimed in with agreement. Moved by their words, the King of Divine Legs raised his cup and said, ¡°You¡¯re truly a grandmaster despite being only in your twenties. Today has taught me the meaning of exceptional talent. Mr. Jensen, not only are you gifted, but your magnanimity is unrivaled.¡± Praise is a gift that everyone likes to receive. When others showed him kindness, Greg Jensen naturally reciprocated with grace, promptly raising his cup and saying, ¡°Come, everyone, let¡¯s drink this cup to the full and put the past behind us.¡± ¡°Mr. Jensen is so generous!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± The atmosphere at the dining table became even more lively, and everyone enjoyed the spirited round of toasting and drinking. After this round of drinks, people¡¯s admiration for Greg Jensen deepened, and they expressed both their respect and gratitude in their conversations. ¡°Mr. Jensen, if it weren¡¯t for you this time, we would¡¯ve all been in deep trouble. If you need help with anything in the future, just say the word, and don¡¯t be polite with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With your open-hearted nature, Mr. Jensen, I¡¯m firmly on your side as a friend. If you need anything, just speak up. If old Wu hesitates for a second, it means I wasn¡¯t raised by my parents.¡± Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make too much of it. Let¡¯s drink. Let¡¯s not talk about that today.¡± ¡°Come on, cheers!¡± The drinking went on from afternoon deep into the night, and everyone had quite a lot to drink, so they all stayed at the Locke estate. After returning to his room, Greg Jensen practiced the Guidance Technique for a while to dissipate the alcohol from his body, then took out his cell phone to give his family a call. When Greg Jensen first arrived in Mystic City, he received a message from home. Xavier Cooper, along with Brandon Brent and Theo Carter, had traveled through seven provinces and finally found an auxiliary ingredient for the Foundation Building Pill. Now that two or three days had passed, Greg Jensen intended to inquire about the situation there. As soon as the call connected, before Greg Jensen could speak, Brandon Brent¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Hello, boss, Master Cooper has had an accident.¡± Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: Chapter 548 Farewell_1 Chapter 548: Chapter 548 Farewell_1 ¡°` ¡°What happened?¡± Greg Jensen felt a bit perplexed, thinking, to get a medicinal herb, what could go wrong? Brandon Brent quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Our friend in Xi Yuan Province spotted the Flame Grass. Master Chen and I went there intending to pick the herb. Before we went, we checked and confirmed that the mountain had no owner, but after we had picked the herbs, people from the Humphrey family suddenly appeared, claiming the mountain was theirs. Not only did they demand we hand over the Flame Grass, they also wanted to detain us, waiting for you to come and fetch us personally.¡± ¡°What happened next?¡± Greg Jensen asked. ¡°Then Master Chen began to fight with them.¡± Brandon Brent said angrily, ¡°They are shameless, two Grandmasters ganged up on him, and Master Chen¡¯s leg was broken as well as several ribs.¡± The Humphrey family, like the Stuart Family before, is one of the seven ruling families of the provinces, and their purpose in doing this is obvious. Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes darkened as he asked, ¡°How is Xavier Cooper doing now?¡± ¡°After taking a Little Reviving Pill, there¡¯s no significant damage to his body, but he has been ranting about seeking revenge these past two days. Master Li couldn¡¯t do anything with him, and it was only after Master Zhao spoke that he was stopped.¡± ¡°Tell Xavier Cooper that I said to stay calm, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Alright, boss.¡± Brandon Brent still seemed a bit anxious as he followed up, ¡°Boss, hurry back, okay?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After hanging up the phone, Greg Jensen frowned and decided he would return to Qin Province tomorrow. Thinking of Xavier Cooper¡¯s impetuous nature, and how furious he must be after being injured, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly amused. ¡°This guy, it might be good for him to face some setbacks.¡± Looking at the moonlight outside the window, Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed again, and he said coldly, ¡°Humphrey family, since you¡¯re willing to be the scapegoat, let¡¯s start with you.¡± Early the next morning, King of Divine Legs and the others also woke up from their hangovers. During breakfast, Greg Jensen announced that he would be returning to Qin Province today. Taken aback by such a hasty decision, Noah Locke thought Greg Jensen was still angry and started to apologize and urge him to stay. Greg Jensen, feeling helpless, explained that he was only going back to Qin Province because of some issues there, and it had nothing to do with anyone else. Only then did Noah Locke relax, and he quickly instructed Theresa Locke to go out and buy a large variety of small gifts to take with Greg Jensen. Designer bags, cosmetics, fashionable jewelry, all sorts of luxury goods, and mostly items for women. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, these are for the ladies in your family, please don¡¯t refuse them. They are just a small token of appreciation from our Locke family,¡± said Noah Locke. Theresa chimed in, ¡°Greg, my dad has already said so, just take them.¡± ¡°Well¡­alright,¡± Greg Jensen relented after failing to decline, and agreed to take everything. At one in the afternoon, Greg Jensen went to Mystic Airport, accompanied by everyone¡¯s goodbyes. Just as he entered the airport, an exclamation came from nearby, ¡°Master Brandon¡­ what are you doing here?¡± King of Divine Legs, walking beside Greg Jensen, paused and turned around in confusion, spotting a middle-aged man who looked somewhat familiar. He asked, ¡°Are you¡­?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember me? We¡¯ve dined together before¡­¡± ¡°Oh.¡± King of Divine Legs nodded and said, ¡°Sorry, I need to escort a guest, let¡¯s talk another time.¡± With that, he turned and left, quickly catching up with Greg Jensen¡¯s group. The man watched King of Divine Legs¡¯s retreating figure and exclaimed in shock, ¡°Who is that person, to have King of Divine Legs personally escorting him?¡± ¡°Hey, take a look, isn¡¯t that Ironman next to him?¡± ¡°` ¡°Ah, there are people from the Locke family too.¡± ¡°My goodness, Old Master Locke has actually come in person.¡± ¡°With so many big shots, who could be the one they are seeing off?¡± ¡°It seems to be that young man in the middle.¡± ¡°Who on earth is this young man?¡± ¡°Do you think it could be the recently famed Miraculous Divine Doctor?¡± ¡°Could it be? I heard that the Miraculous Divine Doctor is over sixty, and how old is that guy?¡± The airport was abuzz, and seeing so many people send off Greg Jensen, the local tycoons were all shaken, furiously speculating about his identity. Greg Jensen had keen ears and keen eyes, absorbing the surrounding chatter. Hearing someone say he was in his sixties or seventies, he couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. These people¡­ He shook his head, stopped in front of the VIP corridor, turned around, and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Call me if you need anything in the future. I¡¯ll help as much as I can.¡± Old Master Locke said with a smile, ¡°All right, take care, Mr. Jensen!¡± ¡°Take care, Mr. Jensen!¡± King of Divine Legs and a few others subconsciously echoed the sentiment, and their full, powerful voices immediately filled the entire airport hall. It made the onlookers shiver, and their faces couldn¡¯t help but show surprise. Someone suddenly realized and said, ¡°I know now, he is the Miraculous Divine Doctor. I¡¯ve heard people say that the Miraculous Divine Doctor¡¯s surname is Jensen.¡± ¡°No way, the Miraculous Divine Doctor is so young?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s way too young. He doesn¡¯t have the look of an old traditional doctor at all.¡± ¡°Who says a Divine Doctor has to be old?¡± Listening to the discussions around him, Greg Jensen felt rather helpless. He nodded to the crowd and turned to walk through the VIP corridor. As the scene of many heavyweights seeing him off was exposed, the name of the Miraculous Divine Doctor once again echoed through the provinces of Jiangsu and Zhejiang, as well as Mystic City. The Holmes family of Mystic City. The Holmes family is a medical family, with a status similar to that of the Fu family in Qin Province, both very special. However, the Holmes family, being in the medical field, is held in even higher esteem. In the backyard of the Holmes family, Samantha Adams was peeling an apple. Old Master Holmes lay on a rocking chair nearby. After listening to the butler finish relaying the news, he turned and said: ¡°My dear granddaughter, could it be the person you mentioned who is this Miraculous Divine Doctor?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡± Samantha Adams raised her head somewhat helplessly and said, ¡°I had wanted to invite him over to introduce him to you, but I didn¡¯t expect him to leave so soon.¡± Old Master Holmes gave his precious granddaughter a reproachful look. ¡°When inviting someone, you need to show sincerity. How can you just invite someone on a whim?¡± Samantha Adams said, ¡°I wanted to invite him over sooner too, but he¡¯s so deeply involved with the Locke family, what if¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Old Master Holmes¡¯s expression became somewhat grave, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Mystic Capital Hall?¡± Samantha Adams said with a smile, ¡°That Barry Wolfe killed the chief and deputy hall masters of the Mystic Capital Hall. The rest of those small fries have scattered, and now they¡¯re fighting over the position of hall master.¡± Old Master Holmes let out a long sigh and said, ¡°To have the power to disturb the entire situation in Mystic City with his own strength, this Barry Wolfe is not simple.¡± Greg Jensen did not know that just by killing the Dwarf and the Fatty Buddha, he had caused such a big change in the dynamics of Mystic City. At the moment, he was sitting on the plane, gazing into the eyes of an air hostess. This air hostess was the one who had slipped him a note before getting off the plane last time. After arriving at the Locke family, Greg Jensen had forgotten all about this matter, and he didn¡¯t even know where that note had gone. At this moment, the air hostess was looking at him with a face full of silent reproach. Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Chapter 549 Meal on the Plane_1 Chapter 549: Chapter 549 Meal on the Plane_1 Fortunately, today in first class, there was only Greg Jensen, otherwise, things would have been unbearably awkward. He felt that continuing this stalemate wasn¡¯t a solution, so he took the initiative and said, ¡°Um¡­ sorry, I¡­¡± The air hostess took out a pen and paper from her pocket, briskly wrote down a line of text, and directly stuffed it into Greg Jensen¡¯s hand before asking, ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± Greg Jensen, with a confused expression, said, ¡°Uh, no, thank you.¡± ¡°Okay, if you need anything, you can press the call button at any time.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± As he watched the air hostess disappear from sight, Greg Jensen finally breathed a sigh of relief, looked down at the note in his hand, and found that it contained a name and a phone number. ¡°Megan Hall? That¡¯s a nice name.¡± Greg hesitated for a moment, then used the number on the note to send a message with the name ¡°Barry Wolfe.¡± Almost the moment his message was sent, a friend request came through on Weixin. Opening it, Greg saw that the profile picture was a selfie of Megan Hall in her air hostess uniform. In the photo, she was bathed in sunlight pouring in from behind her, with a radiant smile. He clicked to accept, and a message from her came through immediately. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look for me earlier?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Seeing this message, Greg could almost picture Megan Hall sitting in her seat, angrily typing on her cellphone. He let out a wry laugh and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy these past couple of days, I forgot.¡± ¡°Forgot? Well, then, show me the note that I gave you last time.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± At a loss for words, Greg could only tell the truth, ¡°Okay, I accidentally lost it.¡± ¡°Accidentally? Look at what this is!!¡± A moment later, a photo came through. Looking at the surroundings in the photo, it must have been taken at Mystic Airport, and right in the center was the very note Megan Hall had given him last time. Realization struck Greg; he had lost the note the moment he entered the airport last time, no wonder he hadn¡¯t seen it afterwards. If he had seen it, he probably wouldn¡¯t have forgotten. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± Feeling helpless, Greg sent an emoji with hands raised in surrender and said, ¡°I have nothing to say, it was truly an accident.¡± ¡°Still making excuses?¡± ¡°Alright then, what do you suggest we do?¡± This time, there was a long silence from the other side. Just when Greg thought she wouldn¡¯t bother with him anymore, she suddenly sent a message. ¡°Take me out for dinner.¡± Greg laughed and said, ¡°No problem, after I get back to the Humphrey family province, I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll be busy for a bit, let¡¯s talk later.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Greg casually replied with a message. Just as the plane took off, he simply put his phone back in his bag and buckled his seat belt. Once the plane was flying smoothly, Megan Hall came over again. One could tell her makeup had been meticulously retouched, adding an even more lustrous beauty than before. Megan Hall approached Greg Jensen and squatted down in front of him again, and that¡¯s when Greg noticed that the young woman had also undone one more button. Greg¡¯s eyes went wide, and, as if possessed, he reached out with his hand. Megan¡¯s body stiffened, she quickly looked around to see if anyone was watching, and, finding no one, breathed a sigh of relief, though her face instantly flushed red. She took Greg¡¯s hand, lowered her voice, and said urgently, ¡°Stop it, this is an airplane.¡± ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Coming to his senses, Greg pulled back his hand with chagrin, feeling that he was acting too lasciviously¡ªit must be because he had been practicing ¡°The Yin-Yang Harmony Scriptures.¡± Megan stood up, adjusted her clothes, looked around again and said, ¡°If you need anything just call me, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± She winked seductively and then sashayed into the restroom. Moved by a sudden impulse, Greg grinned, got up from his seat, and followed her. Just as Megan was about to close the door, a large hand suddenly held it open, followed by Greg squeezing through the gap into the restroom. ¡°Ah, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± ¡°I have something I¡¯d like to ask you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I wanted to ask, what flavor is your lipstick today?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Megan Hall was stunned, her mind slow to register, as Greg Jensen had already leaned down and kissed her. Within the confined space, a sensual atmosphere immediately filled the air. It was evident that Megan Hall¡¯s experience was limited; she lost her ability to resist after only a moment. ¡°You¡­ be quick, I¡¯m afraid someone might come.¡± Greg Jensen pointed to his ear, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m listening.¡± Megan Hall hadn¡¯t considered whether he could hear or not because, at this moment, she no longer had the mind to think about it. ¡­ In Xi Yuan Province, the Humphrey family. The butler asked, ¡°Master, should we keep the Flame Grass for ourselves?¡± Zheng Wan Zhou thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Send it away, to the Seven Province Arena.¡± The butler hesitated, ¡°That thing seems to be quite important to Barry Wolfe; shouldn¡¯t we keep it as a trump card?¡± Zheng Wan Zhou scoffed, shook his head, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t keep it. Interests are shared by everyone; why should our family alone bear the pressure? We¡¯ve dealt with Barry Wolfe¡¯s men; let the others handle the rest. Follow my orders and send the Flame Grass to the Seven Province Arena.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Also, keep a close watch on the movements in Qin Province. If Barry Wolfe returns, notify me immediately.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ ¡°Where did Melody go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, she might be in the restroom.¡± ¡°Hello, is anybody there?¡± Inside the airplane restroom, Greg Jensen and Megan Hall held their breath simultaneously. Hearing the knock, Megan Hall hurriedly responded, ¡°Sister Sun, I¡¯m here, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just didn¡¯t see you and wanted to ask.¡± ¡°Oh, my stomach hurts a bit.¡± Megan Hall made up a lie on the spot. Seeing this, Greg Jensen relaxed and resumed their interrupted activity. Outside, Sister Sun inquired, ¡°Does your stomach hurt? Do you need me to get you some medicine?¡± ¡°No¡­ no need, I¡¯ll be fine soon¡­ ah¡­¡± ¡°Melody, how are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s nothing, Sister Sun you¡­ you go ahead and do your thing.¡± Megan Hall¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be out in just a moment.¡± ¡°Alright, then come out quickly, I¡¯ll go get you some smecta and oral rehydration salts.¡± ¡°Okay, thank¡­ thank you, Sister Sun.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± The sound of footsteps gradually faded away, but before Megan Hall could breathe a sigh of relief, Greg Jensen launched another assault. Over half an hour later, Greg Jensen emerged from the restroom, looking quite satisfied, followed by Megan Hall. As she walked, she wiped her mouth with a tissue and snorted, ¡°You really have some nerve.¡± ¡°Haha, it takes one to know one,¡± Greg Jensen laughed. Megan Hall glared at him, ¡°Can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± After saying that, she snorted and limped away. ¡°Melody, why is your face so red?¡± ¡°Sister Sun, I¡¯m okay now.¡± ¡°Is your stomach no longer hurting¡­¡± Greg Jensen, listening to the conversation not far away, smiled slightly, lay back in his seat, and drifted off into a comfortable sleep. More than an hour later, the plane landed. Greg Jensen and Megan Hall exchanged glances from afar and then promptly deplaned. Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Chapter 550: Aggressive House Visit_1 Chapter 550: Chapter 550: Aggressive House Visit_1 The little assistant had specially done up her makeup today, exuding a charming feminine aura. Greg couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Yo, have you found your own springtime?¡± Trey Holmes glanced at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me putting on makeup? Is it that strange?¡± ¡°No, haha, not at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still laughing.¡± Trey¡¯s face flushed with anger, just about to explode with rage, when she suddenly saw Greg taking out a set of makeup products from a box, her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re looking particularly handsome today.¡± ¡°Nonsense, when am I not handsome?¡± ¡°Today you¡¯re exceptionally handsome.¡± ¡°Haha, well alright then. I was originally planning to give this makeup set to Iris, but you can have it.¡± ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± Trey took the makeup set and examined it closely, placing it on the passenger seat before focusing on driving. More than an hour later, the car entered East Peak Manor. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï As he looked at the surroundings, both unfamiliar and familiar, the face of that woman once again surfaced in Greg¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How are the people from the Stuart Family doing now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all is well.¡± Trey said casually, glancing at Greg¡¯s expression through the rear-view mirror, and added: ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Although the Stuart Family has lost their assets, the wealth they¡¯ve accumulated over so many years is not a small amount. They can live comfortably anywhere as wealthy landlords.¡± ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Greg said calmly, ¡°Tell Brandon Brent that once the Stuart Family has settled down, he can pull his people back.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡­ When Thomas Lampe and Duncan Kong learned that Greg had returned, they personally ran to the door to greet him, accompanied by Brandon Brent and Theo Carter. After such lengthy training, the pampered aura had left Brandon Brent, and he had become more positive and confident, while Theo Carter had become increasingly feminine. His eyes occasionally flashed with a frosty gleam, like a venomous snake lurking in the dark, ready to strike at any moment. Looking at his trusted subordinates¡¯ serious expressions, Greg couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°It was just a trip to Mystic City, not a journey to the moon. No need for such a grand welcome.¡± Duncan Kong cast a glance at Thomas Lampe and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of the cripple.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all go in.¡± Greg led the way inside and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Xavier Cooper doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s resting in bed. His bones should heal in a few more days.¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll go see him.¡± Greg turned his head and went to Xavier Cooper¡¯s room. Xavier Cooper was in good shape, after all, he had taken the Little Reviving Pill, which greatly shortened the healing process of his bones. Seeing his boss come to visit him as soon as he returned filled Xavier Cooper with both gratitude and guilt. Supporting himself with a walking stick, he stood up and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Greg laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Focus on healing. Once you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll take you to West Plains.¡± ¡°West Plains?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A chill crept onto Greg¡¯s calm face, ¡°The person who hit me and the one who stole from me think they can get away with it? Where in this world could they possibly think such a thing would be so easy?¡± ¡°Boss.¡± Xavier Cooper knew Greg was planning vengeance for him, his heart swelling with even more emotion. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re a big boy, stop being so mopey.¡± Greg waved his hand dismissively and then commanded, ¡°Brandon Brent, Theo Carter, send all your men to West Plains Province. Investigate all related personnel of the Humphrey family thoroughly.¡± ¡°Understood, boss.¡± After giving his instructions, Greg Jensen comforted them with a few words before returning to his room. Once there, he took out the Sword of Coagulated Frost and began to practice inside his room. His Sword Flight in combat was not a big issue, but the problem lay in the lack of endurance during flight. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Sword Flight simply consumed too much True Qi. With his current level of cultivation, he could fly for a maximum of half an hour before running out of stamina. To fly for longer periods, he had to concentrate on cultivating further. For the next few days, aside from practicing his boxing in the morning and absorbing the purple qi from the east, Greg Jensen devoted all his other time to Dual Cultivation with Amelia Simmons. Amelia had already entered the first level of Qi Refinement, and the effects of their Dual Cultivation were significant. Coupled with the aid of Qi Condensing Pills, Greg¡¯s True Qi was visibly growing at a rapid pace. One morning, after breakfast, Xavier Cooper found Greg Jensen. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve mostly recovered now. When shall we head to Xi Yuan?¡± Greg Jensen looked him over and, seeing that he really was alright, said with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯re well, let¡¯s go now. The longer we wait, the more they¡¯ll think we¡¯re afraid.¡± Upon hearing Greg¡¯s words, Xavier immediately got excited and said, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll go call my dad and Uncle Duncan.¡± ¡°No need. Just the two of us will go,¡± Greg Jensen interjected. ¡°Just the two of us?¡± Upon hearing this, Xavier hesitated and said, ¡°Boss, after all, it¡¯s their home turf. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to bring more people?¡± Greg Jensen looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you scared?¡± Xavier quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m just concerned about your safety.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not worried, why the hell are you?¡± Greg Jensen cursed with a laugh and then said, ¡°Alright, hurry up and go get the car.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xavier hesitated for a moment, and while he had the chance, he informed his father before getting the car ready. When Greg Jensen came out, he saw both Thomas Lampe and Duncan Kong standing at the entrance. ¡°Boss, I heard you¡¯re heading to Xi Yuan?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Duncan quickly said, ¡°Take us with you.¡± ¡°Yeah, more people means more support,¡± Thomas added. Greg looked at their determined expressions and couldn¡¯t help but feel a silent appreciation. In the blink of an eye, he realized that he had actually gathered quite a formidable force around him; he didn¡¯t have to be as cautious as he used to be when making his moves. However, he really couldn¡¯t bring too many people this time. Greg was going to show his strength, and bringing too many people would make it seem like his own side was weak. ¡°You two stay here to watch the house. Taking Xavier will be enough. That¡¯s settled,¡± Greg decreed. Having said that, Greg waved for Xavier to bring the car around, then got into the vehicle and left the manor. Watching the car disappear, Duncan frowned and muttered, ¡°Old Thomas, you don¡¯t think the boss will be in any trouble, do you?¡± Thomas Lampe glanced at him coolly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re safe, the boss will be safe too.¡± ¡°Hey, Old Thomas Head, are you looking for a fight?¡± ¡°Bring it on; it¡¯s a good chance to stretch my limbs.¡± ¡­ In Xi Yuan, at the Humphrey family estate. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve just received news that the kid is headed this way to Xi Yuan,¡± one servant reported. ¡°How many people?¡± The butler seemed hardly able to believe the information and looked down at the message again before replying, ¡°Just two, one is the young man we injured last time, and the other is Greg Jensen.¡± Upon hearing this, the head of the Humphrey family, Humphrey Wan Zhou, raised his eyebrows and sneered, ¡°He¡¯s got some nerve, coming to Xi Yuan with just one other guy. What does he take our Humphrey family for?¡± The butler cautiously asked, ¡°Then should we¡­¡± ¡°No need. Just have two people stand guard in the yard,¡± Humphrey Wan Zhou scoffed. ¡°Just two people; why would I be afraid of them?¡± Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Chapter 551 Soft Nail_1 Chapter 551: Chapter 551 Soft Nail_1 The Humphrey family residence was located in the city center of the Western Plains Province, a vast nine-section estate with a history of several hundred years. Over half an hour later, the car stopped at the entrance, and Greg Jensen and Xavier Cooper got out of the car. Greg Jensen surveyed the surroundings and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised as he said, ¡°Zheng Wanzhou lives here?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. We already inquired about it beforehand,¡± Xavier Cooper replied. ¡°The Humphrey family sure has some tricks up its sleeve to get their hands on such a residence,¡± Greg Jensen remarked. Seeing the Humphrey family¡¯s gates wide open, Greg knew his movements had not been concealed from the Humphrey family¡¯s informants, so he immediately walked in with Xavier Cooper. They had barely taken a few steps when a middle-aged man in his fifties approached them with a cold face and asked, ¡°Hold it, who are you?¡± Greg glanced at him and asked over his shoulder, ¡°Is this the man who broke your leg?¡± Xavier looked closely at the man and then shook his head, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him before.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go; there¡¯s no need to mind him.¡± Greg behaved as if the man wasn¡¯t there and continued walking inside. The middle-aged man became furious and rushed over to take action. Greg spoke coldly, ¡°Move aside or die!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man involuntarily halted in his steps and scoffed, ¡°Where did this arrogant brat come from, you¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Greg was already in front of him, and his aura suddenly exploded. The man shivered; a cold chill instantly shot up from the base of his spine, and with a gentle push from Greg, he stumbled to one side. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Watching Greg walk away as if he were strolling in a leisurely garden, a hint of wariness rose in the man¡¯s eyes. But recalling what Zheng Wanzhou had instructed him, the man felt aggrieved and, grinding his teeth, he let out a roar and rushed to grab Greg Jensen¡¯s shoulder. Hearing the wind sound from behind, Greg didn¡¯t bother to turn around and threw a punch over his shoulder. Bang! The man was merely a top-notch expert at the Complete Dark Power level, called a half-step Grandmaster, still far from a true Grandmaster, let alone that Greg had already attained the ninth level of Qi Refinement. The punch was swift as lightning; the middle-aged man had no time to react and took the blow directly to his face, instantly crushing his nasal bone. ¡°Please, have mercy!¡± Just as Greg was about to finish him, a desperate voice suddenly came from the yard. ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, please, show mercy!¡± Before the voice faded, Zheng Wanzhou hurriedly ran out from inside, and seeing the scene before him, his face darkened for a moment but quickly returned to normal as he put on a warm smile. ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, I¡¯ve long admired your great reputation.¡± Zheng Wanzhou bowed with his hands clasped, smiled across his face, and then glanced at the middle-aged man saying, ¡°I apologize for my subordinate¡¯s ignorance; I hope Grandmaster Wolfe won¡¯t take offense.¡± Seeing Zheng Wanzhou¡¯s attitude, Greg was momentarily taken aback, but he quickly realized the other party was attempting to handle him with kid gloves. The problem was¡­ he came here to cause trouble, not to negotiate; soft tactics seemed useless to him, right? ¡°Xavier Cooper!¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here.¡± Staring at Zheng Wanzhou, Greg¡¯s face broke into an enigmatic smile, and he coldly spat out two words through clenched teeth. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± Zheng Wanzhou¡¯s face went pale. Before he could act to stop it, a slash of cold light streaked by, and the middle-aged man immediately collapsed, clutching his throat. Blood, a vivid red, spurted out between his fingers, his body convulsing involuntarily. In that moment, silence reigned! The blood gushed out, and its sound seemed amplified countless times. The air was thick with the pungent scent of blood, and Zheng Wanzhou¡¯s expression was so dark it looked like it could drip water. After what seemed an eternity, the middle-aged man no longer showed signs of life. ¡°To insult a Grandmaster is to court death!¡± Greg Jensen kept his gaze on the Humphrey family head, his eyes filled with a teasing light, as he asked, ¡°Does Grandmaster Humphrey agree with that statement?¡± The countenance of the Humphrey family head turned extremely unsightly, wishing he could slaughter Greg Jensen on the spot, yet he still restrained himself. Because, it didn¡¯t align with his interests. Breaking Xavier Cooper¡¯s leg was to enrage Barry Wolfe, while delivering the Flame Grass to the martial arts competition of the seven provinces was to rally the other five families to join forces against Barry Wolfe. From beginning to end, the Humphrey family head never intended to face Barry Wolfe alone, and naturally, he didn¡¯t wish to ruin his own plans over a mere half-step Grandmaster. He remained silent, nodding his head, and said coldly, ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe speaks the truth, please come inside.¡± Greg Jensen burst into laughter, ¡°Haha, Grandmaster Humphrey, after you?¡± ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, please¡­¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± Greg Jensen no longer stood on ceremony, hands clasped behind him, and made his way inside first. The Humphrey family head followed with a cold face, not uttering a word. After the two arrived in the main hall and seated themselves appropriately as host and guest, the butler personally brought in two servants carrying tea. The Humphrey family head looked at the at-ease Greg Jensen and asked with a feigned smile, ¡°I¡¯ve long admired Grandmaster Wolfe¡¯s reputation, and seeing him in person today truly is a case of ¡®the reputation doesn¡¯t live up to the seeing.''¡± ¡°Grandmaster Humphrey is too kind,¡± said Greg Jensen indifferently. The smile on the Humphrey family head¡¯s face remained unchanged as he asked, ¡°I wonder what advice Grandmaster Wolfe has for us on this visit?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and, pointing to Xavier Cooper who stood behind him, said, ¡°When my subordinates are bullied, as their boss, of course I have to come and see what¡¯s happened.¡± ¡°Oh? Something like this occurred?¡± The Humphrey family head feigned surprise, ¡°Was it done by someone from our Humphrey family?¡± ¡°Whether it was the Humphrey family or not, Grandmaster Humphrey, wouldn¡¯t you find out by handing the person over?¡± Greg Jensen turned back and asked, ¡°Xavier Cooper, what was the name of the person who hit you?¡± ¡°One calls himself Iron Palm Invincible, and the other is nicknamed Long-armed Monkey. The former practices Iron Sand Palm, and the latter follows the same path as Master Zhao.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Greg Jensen responded with a single sound, then turned his head back towards the Humphrey family head and said with a smile, ¡°Grandmaster Humphrey heard that, right? It¡¯s these two, please summon them for me.¡± ¡°Iron Palm Invincible and Long-armed Monkey, oh my, this is troublesome.¡± The Humphrey family head said helplessly, ¡°I must be frank, the two of them mentioned something about family issues some days ago and aren¡¯t here with me anymore.¡± ¡°Oh? What a coincidence?¡± ¡°Indeed, such a coincidence.¡± The Humphrey family head said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, my apologies.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and continued to ask, ¡°Then what about the Flame Grass they took?¡± ¡°What grass? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± ¡°Has Grandmaster Humphrey truly never heard of it?¡± The Humphrey family head replied innocently, ¡°I¡¯ve really never heard of it.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face no longer bore a smile as he asked once more, ¡°Is Grandmaster Humphrey certain?¡± The Humphrey family head¡¯s expression also grew colder as he responded dismissively, ¡°What are you implying, Grandmaster Wolfe? You couldn¡¯t be suspecting that I took your Flame Grass?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head with a smile, then hinted, ¡°However, if Grandmaster Humphrey truly doesn¡¯t know, that could be problematic.¡± The Humphrey family head thought Greg Jensen was at a loss and had softened, following with a sigh, ¡°Indeed, those two lads running off with Grandmaster Wolfe¡¯s property and hiding in who knows what corner of the world makes them indeed difficult to find.¡± ¡°Grandmaster Humphrey misunderstands; the difficulty I refer to is not about that.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± The Humphrey family head was taken aback, glancing up only to see Greg Jensen actually removing his coat, which left him utterly bewildered. He heard Greg Jensen order, ¡°Take the coat, and wait by the door, and be very careful not to soil it. Your sister Nan just bought it for me, and this is my first time wearing it. If it gets stained with blood, I¡¯ll never hear the end of it when I get back.¡± Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: Chapter 552: The Fist Makes the Rules_1 Chapter 552: Chapter 552: The Fist Makes the Rules_1 ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡± Charlie Humphrey was dumbfounded. They were having a good chat, so why was he starting to take off his shirt? Greg Jensen didn¡¯t bother with him and handed his clothes to Xavier Cooper. Then, turning around, he rubbed his wrists and said indifferently, ¡°Difficult as the matter may be, there should still be an explanation, right? What do you say, Grandmaster Humphrey?¡± Watching Greg Jensen slowly approach him, Charlie Humphrey couldn¡¯t help but frown and said somewhat impatiently, ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, I¡¯ve already told you very clearly, those two people are not here with me, and I have no idea about the Flame Grass. If you have nothing else, then please feel free to leave. There are many matters to attend to at home, and I cannot entertain you further.¡± ¡°Heh, thinking of leaving before we finish our talk? That¡¯s not a good practice of the Humphrey family. Let me help you correct that, shall we?¡± With a cold snort, Greg Jensen moved forward and threw a punch at Charlie Humphrey. Charlie Humphrey didn¡¯t expect his opponent to dare take the initiative to attack on his own turf, and he wasn¡¯t prepared at all. With a loud bang, he was sent flying by Greg Jensen¡¯s punch. Crash! He only managed to stop after smashing through several chairs in a row. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? As a Great Grandmaster, Charlie Humphrey¡¯s reaction was fast. With a flip, he leapt up and stood steadily on the ground. Looking at the mess of the main hall, Charlie Humphrey¡¯s heart ached, and he shouted angrily, ¡°Barry Wolfe, you¡¯re looking¡­¡± Before he could finish, Greg Jensen charged at him again. His lightning speed was like teleportation, closing the distance in an instant. Charlie Humphrey was greatly alarmed and just managed to raise his arms to block. Bang! The punch was extremely fast and heavy with force. Charlie Humphrey only felt an irresistible strength transmitting through his arms. His expression changed dramatically, and before he could deflect the force, he was sent flying again. Fortunately, he was prepared this time. After retreating a few steps, he steadied himself and looked up, his eyes filled with shock. How could this kid be so strong? He¡¯s so young! No wonder even the Stuart Family fell to his hands. Charlie Humphrey¡¯s face showed a serious expression as he said gravely, ¡°Barry Wolfe, what is the meaning of this? I¡¯ve told you, those two people are not at the Humphrey home. What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°Childish.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste words with him and once again moved in. Before he even got close, two shots of the Golden Sword Technique had already struck like lightning. Then, several glints colder and thinner than cow hair followed, blocking all of Charlie Humphrey¡¯s escape routes. Charlie Humphrey¡¯s face turned pale with shock, and he could only use his innate True Qi to protect his whole body. What he didn¡¯t know was that whether it was the Golden Sword Technique or the Flying Needle that Greg Jensen used to make up the numbers, they both had a restraining effect on innate True Qi. With three puncture sounds, Charlie Humphrey¡¯s innate True Qi crumpled like paper. Two shots of the Golden Sword Technique and one Flying Needle pierced into his body without any obstruction. The next second, before he could react, Greg Jensen was already up close and landed three punches on his head. Charlie Humphrey was struck until his brain went blank. Then he felt a sharp pain in his body, and to his horror, he discovered that his True Qi had been sealed. No matter how he tried to mobilize it, there wasn¡¯t the slightest movement from his True Qi. ¡°You¡­¡± Bang! Greg Jensen casually threw Charlie Humphrey to the ground and turned his head to look outside. After a series of chaotic footsteps, the butler rushed in with others. ¡°You¡¯d better stand there and don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll kill him.¡± ¡°You dare!¡± The butler, seeing the person under Greg Jensen¡¯s foot, was so scared that he lost his soul, ¡°You¡­ you let go of our Family Head immediately, or you¡¯ll never get out of the Humphrey home.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°If you say so, I really want to give it a try.¡± Saying this, he slowly lifted his foot, about to step down on Charlie Humphrey. Charlie Humphrey¡¯s face turned pale with fright as he hurriedly said, ¡°Stop, you¡­ you all get out of here at once.¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± The butler and the others didn¡¯t dare to dally, carefully retreating, but they stood not far from the doorway, ready to rush in at any moment. ¡°You sure know how to read the room.¡± Greg Jensen squatted down, patting Charlie Humphrey¡¯s old face, and said indifferently: ¡°Since you¡¯re so aware of the situation, why did you provoke me for no reason? Hmm? Think I¡¯ve just taken down Qin Province and am not yet firmly established? Or do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± ¡°Barry¡­ Grandmaster Barry, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding, those two people¡­¡± Slap! Before Charlie Humphrey could finish speaking, Greg Jensen slapped him across the face. Without True Qi to protect him, Charlie Humphrey¡¯s old face swelled at a visible rate. ¡°We¡¯re all old doctors here, so stop playing those folk remedies with me.¡± ¡°Grandmaster Barry, I¡­¡± Greg Jensen said coldly, ¡°Where is the Flame Grass?¡± Charlie Humphrey¡¯s complexion changed slightly. After hesitating, he said, ¡°I sent someone to take it to the Seven Province Arena.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and asked, ¡°When can it be brought back?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be brought back. Anything sent there is given out as a prize. The place is managed by the Neutral Clan, and things sent cannot be taken back, unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± ¡°The first place winner in the Seven Provinces can choose any prize at will. Unless you win first in the Seven Provinces, it¡¯s not coming back.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s expression immediately darkened and, with a backhand, he slapped Charlie Humphrey again, cursing, ¡°What are you even thinking, causing such trouble?¡± If Greg Jensen didn¡¯t find Charlie Humphrey¡¯s survival to be to his advantage, he would have really wanted to kill him right there. This guy is a real irritant, like a toad ¨C completely disgusting! True Qi fully sealed, Charlie Humphrey had no defense against Greg Jensen¡¯s derision, not daring to utter a single word of rebuttal. He sighed and said, ¡°Grandmaster Barry, falling into your hands today shows that I¡¯m inferior in skills. Please draw the line.¡± ¡°You want me to draw the line? Fine. The Flame Grass is worth a billion to me. Since it can¡¯t be retrieved, you either find me another Flame Grass or compensate me with a billion.¡± ¡°A billion?¡± The color drained from Charlie Humphrey¡¯s face. Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Too expensive? I¡¯m giving you a break here. Others wouldn¡¯t get it for a billion, understand?¡± Charlie Humphrey, looking into Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes, suddenly felt that he might not be lying and hurriedly said, ¡°Understood, understood.¡± ¡°Also, hand over those two men. They hit my people, and we can¡¯t just let this go.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression turned cold, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± With a pained look, Charlie Humphrey said, ¡°Grandmaster Barry, this¡­ this isn¡¯t according to the rules.¡± ¡°Rules?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Talking about rules now? Where were the rules when you hit my people and stole my things?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Charlie Humphrey immediately felt troubled. It wasn¡¯t that he cared about those two men in particular, but handing them over would ruin the Humphrey family¡¯s reputation. Working for the Humphrey family only to be sold out by them in the end ¨C who would risk their lives for the Humphrey family after that? Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Either hand over those two men or I¡¯ll recoup my losses from you. Your choice.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll hand them over!¡± Charlie Humphrey clenched his teeth and shouted towards the outside, ¡°Bring in Old Zhang and Old Liu.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The butler responded, and soon two middle-aged men walked in. Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Chapter 553 Decisive Killing_1 Chapter 553: Chapter 553 Decisive Killing_1 Just as the two men entered, they were met by several streaks of cold light flying towards them. They had no time to dodge and were struck by the Flying Needles, immediately extinguishing their Qi that was just invoked, rendering them unable to channel it again. Thump! Both men fell to the ground at the same time. As they attempted to get up, a chilling voice suddenly rang out, ¡°Xavier Cooper, kill them.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Iron Palm Invincible¡¯s face turned ashen with horror, and he hurriedly pleaded, ¡°No, that was the Humphrey family¡¯s idea, it has nothing to do with us¡­¡± Thwack! Blood splattered across his face, and Iron Palm Invincible froze in shock, turning his stiff neck to his side to see the Long-armed Monkey clutching his neck, falling to the ground, and convulsing continuously. ¡°Grandmaster Barry, I¡­¡± Iron Palm Invincible, shivering with fear, quickly knelt to beg for mercy. But before he could finish his plea, Xavier Cooper had already leaped in front of him, and the cold light in his hand gently brushed against his neck. ¡°Gasp¡­ Gasp¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Hearing the gasping sounds from outside, the Humphrey family head¡¯s face turned ashen, as if all energy had been sapped from him, and he slumped to the ground. He knew the Humphrey family was finished! Once the day¡¯s events were known, the Humphrey family¡¯s reputation would be utterly destroyed, and no matter how much they offered, no one would ever work for the Humphrey¡¯s again. And with only two Grandmasters in the Humphrey family itself, without these patrons, they could no longer secure their position as the overlords of the Western Plains. ¡°Well done.¡± Greg patted the Humphrey family head¡¯s head and then stood up, grinning, ¡°Thank you for your warm hospitality, Grandmaster Humphrey. With that, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± After speaking, he walked out confidently with Xavier Cooper. Watching his back, the Humphrey family head was filled with regret and despair. If only he had known that Barry was this powerful, he would never have provoked him. Now, the Humphrey family had been directly played to ruin by Barry! At that moment, Greg suddenly stopped and turned his head to look at the Humphrey family head, saying indifferently, ¡°Oh yes, pass on a message for me. I will participate in the Seven Provinces¡¯ tournament, and I will take back what belongs to me.¡± The Humphrey family head¡¯s eyes reddened, and his mouth twitched slightly. After a while, his hoarse voice replied, ¡°Understood, I got it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Greg smiled again and stepped out of the door. The butler, along with several Grandmasters, stood at the doorstep. Seeing Greg emerge, they subconsciously took a step back. At this moment, all the Grandmasters became tense. Surrounded by so many Grandmasters for the first time, Xavier Cooper inevitably felt uneasy, but looking at the figure in front of him, solid as a mountain, he felt a strange sense of reassurance. He instinctively puffed out his chest and, under the watchful eyes of everyone, left the Humphrey¡¯s residence with his head held high. It wasn¡¯t until he got into the car that Xavier finally let out the breath he¡¯d been holding. He turned to look at Greg resting with his eyes closed in the back seat and said, ¡°Boss, thank you.¡± Greg opened his eyes and replied, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? As long as you do your work diligently, I will never give up on you at any time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xavier suppressed the turbulence in his heart and turned back to continue driving. Greg, however, watched the silhouette of the young man, smiling silently to himself. In this past half-year, not only had he grown, but so had the people around him. Take Xavier for instance; when they first met, the boy was quite impetuous. After learning that Thomas Lampe was his biological father, he became sullen, until later, under Duncan Kong¡¯s guidance, he began to look on the bright side again. And Greg¡¯s own changes were not small; from initially seeking vengeance to later mastering Sword Flight, and now, he wanted nothing more than to go further on the path of cultivation and see more diverse landscapes. Greg Jensen¡¯s trip to Mystic City was not without its rewards, as he secured the Xuan Yin Herb and even acquired the Sword of Coagulated Frost. More importantly, Greg finally experienced what it was like to perform Sword Flight. Although he didn¡¯t fly very far, the feeling of soaring above all, freely navigating the skies, was something he longed to return to. However, all the good mood was ruined by the Humphrey family. Greg had wanted to simply kill Zheng Wanzhou once and for all, but considering the chaos that would ensue within the Humphrey family and his lack of power to take over Xi Yuan Province at the moment, he merely gave a small punishment before letting him go. ¡°Regional combat tournament.¡± Greg¡¯s eyes snapped open as he said, ¡°Xavier Cooper, focus all your energy on the regional combat tournament coming up. I want a thorough investigation of everything inside and out.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± ¡­ East Peak Manor. Thomas Lampe, looking at Duncan Kong spinning around, said with exasperation, ¡°Can you stop spinning? You¡¯re making my head dizzy.¡± Duncan Kong paused in his tracks, somewhat irritably saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go check out Xi Yuan, just in case¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you could die and the boss would still be fine,¡± Thomas replied helplessly. Duncan Kong sighed, ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case, but with just the two of them going to the Humphrey¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s the Humphrey family, one of the seven provincial overlords¡­ Just the two of them going¡­¡± Right then, Trey Holmes walked down the stairs humming a tune. Seeing him, Duncan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about the boss?¡± Trey looked surprised, ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡­¡± Duncan, seeing her nonchalant attitude, laughed out of exasperation and said, ¡°You¡­ if anything happens to the boss, see where you can find such a good job.¡± Trey said with a beaming smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if you die, the boss won¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Duncan¡¯s face turned dark, while Thomas couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, quite inappropriately. Just then, the sound of an arriving car was heard at the gate. Duncan was overjoyed and was about to check outside when he saw Trey and Thomas moving faster than him, walking past him directly. ¡°And you say you¡¯re not worried.¡± He shook his head and followed them. ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Greg, upon seeing the three people who came to greet him, couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the ridiculousness, ¡°It¡¯s just the Humphrey family, is it really worth all this fuss?¡± Thomas laughed, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Old Monkey here was so anxious he was about to climb a tree.¡± ¡°Knock it off.¡± Duncan asked cheerfully, ¡°Boss, did you settle things with the Humphrey family?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯m telling you¡­¡± Before Greg could speak, Xavier came over excitedly and began recounting the events. The three gathered around Xavier, listening intently, which left Greg with nothing to do on the sideline. He smiled wryly, returned to his room, took out the Sword of Coagulated Frost, and continued with his Sword Flight practice. Through several practice sessions, he had found that practicing Sword Flight seemed to expand his Divine Sense. Now at the ninth layer of Qi Refinement, his Divine Sense could be extended outward. Even with his eyes closed, nothing within three meters could escape his perception. And after each Sword Flight practice, the range of his perception would increase slightly. Although the increment was limited, it was indeed growing. Therefore, Greg practiced Sword Flight whenever possible, partly because it was one of his ultimate skills, and partly because of the benefits to his Divine Sense. Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: Chapter 554: Referee_1 Chapter 554: Chapter 554: Referee_1 Jin Province, the Harper family. ¡°What?¡± Harper Harrison looked at the butler with a shocked face, ¡°Did you say Barry Wolfe attacked the Humphrey family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, and he even forced Humphrey Wanzhou to hand over two protectors, both of whom had their necks slashed by Barry Wolfe¡¯s men.¡± The butler¡¯s expression was somewhat grave as he said, ¡°Before he left, he announced that he would participate in the Seven Province tournament, and he wanted to take back what belonged to him.¡± ¡°He sure has some nerve!¡± Harper Harrison sneered coldly, and after a moment of silence, he seemed to make a decision and hurried out the door. ¡­ Li¨¢ngzhou Province, inside the Grey family estate, other than Humphrey Wanzhou, family heads from several other provinces, including Harper Harrison, had all arrived. Issac Grey furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Humphrey Wanzhou have any measures to counteract this?¡± Harper Harrison replied with a wry smile, ¡°He wishes. After the death of those two protectors, the other Humphrey family protectors all cleared out. He¡¯s so busy putting out fires right now, where would he find the time to think of anything else?¡± Upon hearing this, the Brent family head¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Does that mean the Humphrey family is finished?¡± At his words, everyone else furrowed their brows. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Seeing this, the Brent family head gave an awkward smile and explained, ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t mean I wanted to swallow up the Humphrey family, I was just asking. After all, if something happens to the Humphrey family, it¡¯s going to significantly impact us as well.¡± The Barnett family head said, ¡°Just who is this Barry Wolfe? How can he be so powerful?¡± ¡°I heard old man Humphrey was taken by surprise,¡± said the Brent family head. Upon hearing this, the Wood family head couldn¡¯t help but snort derisively, ¡°At our level, does a surprise attack even count for anything?¡± Everyone agreed with nods of approval. By the late stages of becoming a Grandmaster, one¡¯s bodily strength and reaction speed increases significantly. Unless it¡¯s a lethal blow, even if one can¡¯t fight back, escaping would certainly not be a problem. Humphrey Wanzhou was captured alive, indicating that the opponent had the full capability to kill him, and the only reason he wasn¡¯t slain was due to some other reason he held back. To know, capturing someone alive is much more difficult than killing them, especially for someone like them, at the Great Grandmaster level, it¡¯s as difficult as ascending to heaven. At their level of expertise, as long as the opponent isn¡¯t overwhelmingly stronger, even if one can¡¯t beat them, escaping is still not a problem. The teahouse fell silent as everyone thought of Barry Wolfe¡¯s strength, and they all fell into a hush. Issac Grey looked at everyone and said indifferently, ¡°Gentlemen, perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten, the Seven Province tournament isn¡¯t just about individual power. Barry Wolfe is indeed formidable, but no matter how strong he is, can he really challenge everyone on his own?¡± The Wood family head laughed, ¡°Issac is right, Barry Wolfe is strong but still just one man, and with just a few people under his command, even at the Seven Province tournament, he won¡¯t achieve any distinguished ranking.¡± Hearing this, everyone came to a realization. The Seven Province tournament allocates various resources of the Northwest Alliance. Now that the Stuart family is no more, Barry Wolfe¡¯s current power can at best only secure the Stuart family¡¯s original resources. For the other six families, this doesn¡¯t really have much impact. The only problem is, they probably can no longer divvy up the resources left by the Stuart family. Sam Harrison hesitated, ¡°What about the Humphrey family then?¡± Issac Grey glanced at him and sighed, ¡°The Humphrey family¡¯s reputation is shot, and even if we wanted to help, we couldn¡¯t. The rise and fall of a family is beyond the help of others, let nature take its course.¡± ¡­ ¡°Is it that simple?¡± ¡°It should be correct.¡± Xavier Cooper spoke earnestly, ¡°The rules of the Seven Province tournament are indeed very simple, five matches in total, each taking turns to ascend the stage and challenge. The winner stays on the stage, earning one point, and the loser doesn¡¯t lose any points. If there is a tie in ranking, then an extra match is held to determine the victor in a single bout.¡± In addition, each family has one opportunity to challenge the top three, with three points rewarded for a win and three points deducted for a loss.¡± ¡°Five rounds¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but frown. Those who could stand on the Seven Province Arena were at minimum Grandmasters; experts in the Dark Strength Period didn¡¯t qualify for such a stage. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t compete, but the opponents were all Master-level experts, so it was useless for someone in the Dark Strength Period to participate. Greg Jensen looked up at Xavier Cooper, his thoughts heavy with contemplation. It seemed he would need to help enhance Xavier¡¯s strength quickly. Xavier Cooper felt a tingling sensation on his scalp from being stared at and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Boss, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and shook his head, then asked, ¡°Where is the Seven Province Arena?¡± ¡°You want to retrieve the Flame Grass?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Seeing this, Xavier Cooper quickly said, ¡°I advise you to give up on this idea.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Greg Jensen asked, puzzled. Xavier Cooper explained, ¡°The Seven Province Arena is located in a military camp, which falls under the Hall Family¡¯s sphere of influence.¡± ¡°How come there is another Hall Family popping up?¡± Greg Jensen wondered. Xavier Cooper elucidated, ¡°Decades ago, there was a master in the Northwest who was a step into the Path Realm, known as the Invincible War God. With his own strength, he subdued the families across the seven provinces, bringing an end to their infighting and establishing the Union of Seven Provinces. That person was the ancestor of the Hall Family. Thus, the Hall Family became the arbitrator of the martial arts competition of the seven provinces. The Hall Family is a Neutral Clan and doesn¡¯t compete for resources in the seven provinces. However, after the families obtain resources, they all pay a portion to the Hall Family as their means of existence.¡± Greg Jensen exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t that almost the same as paying tribute?¡± Xavier Cooper shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s different. Even if the families don¡¯t offer up their profits, the Hall Family wouldn¡¯t demand it, since they have military resources and simply look down on these things.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s like the families are voluntarily cozying up to them?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Xavier Cooper continued, ¡°Although the Hall Family has always been fair and just in the distribution of the seven provinces¡¯ resources, everyone has their biases. Who can guarantee that the Hall Family will remain just forever? Therefore, the seven families not only dare not offend the Hall Family but also strive to ingratiate themselves with them. They do not ask the Hall Family to favor them, only that the Hall Family should not favor any other family.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen nodded, remarking, ¡°This Hall Family is the real clever one, huh.¡± He looked up again at Xavier Cooper, smiling, ¡°You¡¯re now a half-step Grandmaster, right?¡± ¡°Yes, there aren¡¯t many half-step Grandmasters at my age.¡± Xavier Cooper¡¯s face bore a trace of pride, but then he remembered that his boss was only a few years older than him and had already become a Great Grandmaster; his pride immediately vanished. ¡°Of course, I still fall short compared to you, boss.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m an exceptional case, you can¡¯t compare.¡± With a smile, Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Would you like to become a Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Right now?¡± Xavier Cooper was stunned, ¡°I¡¯ve only been in the Complete Dark Power stage for a little over a year, can I become a Grandmaster now?¡± ¡°Obviously not now.¡± ¡°Oh, you gave me a scare.¡± Xavier Cooper breathed a sigh of relief. Having just reached half-step Grandmaster status a few years ago, if he could become a Grandmaster now, that would mean his boss¡¯s abilities were absurdly heaven-defying. However, what Greg Jensen said next completely astounded him. Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Chapter 555 Masculinity_1 Chapter 555: Chapter 555 Masculinity_1 ¡°Let¡¯s say a month from now, try to make it before the Seven Province competition starts, so you can go with us to the Seven Province Arena.¡± Xavier Cooper stood there dumbfounded. ¡°Boss, are¡­ are you joking with me?¡± Greg Jensen looked at him with a cheerful smile and asked, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Xavier Cooper, utterly confused, shook his head subconsciously. Greg Jensen took out several bottles of Qi and Blood Elixirs and placed them in front of him, saying: ¡°From now on, don¡¯t do anything else. Just digest these elixirs well, and then I¡¯ll figure out a way to help you break through to Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Boss, this¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, no confidence?¡± Xavier Cooper¡¯s spirits lifted as he said loudly, ¡°Yes, I have confidence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled then, off you go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Watching Xavier Cooper leave quickly with the Qi and Blood Elixirs, a slight smile appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s lips. Just as he was about to look for Amelia Simmons, his phone suddenly received a message. ¡°So you¡¯ve had your fill and that¡¯s it? You¡¯re not going to look for me anymore?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Staring at the unfamiliar number, Greg Jensen fell into deep thought. Megan Hall? Greg Jensen stared at the unfamiliar number for quite some time before remembering who had sent the message. Thinking of the steamy scene on the airplane, his heart heated up, and after a moment of consideration, he replied, ¡°Haha, I just thought you could use a couple of days¡¯ rest.¡± ¡°Liar, such a big liar!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, come out and take me shopping right now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen replied and went to change. Alone, he drove the car to the address sent by Megan Hall. Trey Holmes stood at the doorway and watched the speeding car with a low sigh: ¡°Junior brother, if you can¡¯t outshine the boss with so many women, then that would be truly embarrassing.¡± Greg Jensen drove to a downtown underground parking lot and then sent a message to Megan Hall. Shortly after, he saw a Trident car approaching. Greg Jensen looked at the Turbo S the other person was driving and then at the modest BMW he had intentionally chosen for its low profile, and could not help but feel speechless. ¡°Why did you take so long? Hurry up and get in, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for ages.¡± Greg Jensen felt somewhat helpless and had no choice but to sit in the passenger seat, given that his car couldn¡¯t compare to hers. Once in the car, a faint and elegant fragrance drifted into Greg Jensen¡¯s nose. He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. A flicker of pride crossed Megan Hall¡¯s face; she had carefully chosen her perfume today, guessing that Greg Jensen would surely like it. ¡°Does it smell good?¡± ¡°Yeah, it smells nice.¡± A look of delight flashed across Megan Hall¡¯s face as she leaned in closer. She was wearing a low cut V-neck jumpsuit for half the day, and the movement immediately exposed her proudest features to Greg Jensen¡¯s view. Greg Jensen involuntarily reached out his hand, but Megan Hall swatted it away before he could complete the gesture. Her face flushed, she took a deep breath, struggling to suppress the impulse inside her, and pretended to be aloof, ¡°Back off, thinking of that as soon as you get here.¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily, ¡°It¡¯s just a man¡¯s nature.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no excuse, you¡¯re shopping with me first.¡± Megan Hall smirked cunningly, ¡°If you behave, big sis might consider rewarding you later.¡± Greg Jensen gave a firm squeeze and laughed, ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go shopping.¡± Megan Hall¡¯s laughter bubbled up, and she planted a kiss on Greg Jensen¡¯s face before pressing down on the accelerator. The car quickly exited the underground parking garage and headed towards the city center. As he drove, Greg Jensen noticed something amiss and hurriedly asked, ¡°Where do you plan to go shopping?¡± ¡°Where else but Peach Blossom World.¡± Megan Hall said matter-of-factly. Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s face immediately darkened. The Fu and Wu families, along with the Double Phoenix Group and Peach Blossom Group, had jointly formed a new conglomerate, and Peach Blossom World was one of its major shopping malls. But that wasn¡¯t the main issue; the main issue was that the general manager of Peach Blossom World was Lois Abbott. Lois Abbott had been in the provincial city for some time, yet hadn¡¯t met Greg Jensen. If they ran into each other now, and she found out he was with another woman, that would be interesting. The good news was that although Lois Abbott knew Greg Jensen had changed his identity, she didn¡¯t know what he looked like now. In theory, even if they ran into each other face to face, she wouldn¡¯t recognize him. Still, the thought of taking another woman shopping at his own mall made Greg Jensen feel a little guilty. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, how about we go to a different mall to shop? This new mall, it definitely doesn¡¯t have everything.¡± Megan Hall pouted and said, ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s these new malls that are fun to shop in. I¡¯m more familiar with the stuff in those old malls than their managers, what¡¯s there to shop for?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Before Greg Jensen could finish speaking, Megan Hall sharply sensed something was amiss and asked: ¡°Do you have a sweetheart there? Otherwise, why are you so reluctant to go?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, I just think the new mall isn¡¯t fun, that¡¯s all.¡± Greg Jensen said with forced calm, ¡°If you want to go, then go. I¡¯m not stopping you.¡± Megan Hall tilted her chin up and huffed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you this time.¡± The two of them parked the car and took the elevator to the first floor of the mall. Greg Jensen glanced around and couldn¡¯t help nodding to himself in approval. Lois Abbott was indeed good at business, at least better than him. The interior of the mall was richly and elegantly decorated without feeling cramped. The floor was polished to a mirror finish, without a single trace of water to be seen. ¡°The decoration here is so beautiful.¡± Megan Hall exclaimed, hanging onto Greg Jensen¡¯s arm, ¡°Come on, I heard there¡¯s a store up ahead having a promotion, spend a thousand get fifty off. My bestie was supposed to come with me, but she couldn¡¯t make it because something came up today.¡± ¡°Do you care about that fifty bucks?¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t get it, it¡¯s not about whether I need the money or not, it¡¯s about participating.¡± Megan Hall pulled Greg Jensen along and headed forward. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but mock internally, you¡¯re driving a Trident and you get this excited over a fifty-dollar promotion, really? It wasn¡¯t until they reached the scene of the promotion that he realized, it really was a big deal. A fashionably dressed woman, holding bags worth tens, even hundreds of thousands, pointed at the new arrivals and said: ¡°Spend a thousand, get fifty off, right? Wrap these up for me, this one, this one, and this one too.¡± ¡°Certainly, madam.¡± The woman, worried the total might not be enough, looked back and asked, ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°That will be fifteen thousand eight hundred in total.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s another six thousand saved.¡± A satisfied smile appeared on the woman¡¯s face. Greg Jensen thought that woman was extravagant enough, but then Megan Hall pointed at the clothes on the rack and said, ¡°Don¡¯t want this one, or this one, the rest wrap them all up for me.¡± ¡°Certainly, madam.¡± The store wasn¡¯t crowded with customers, but the staff were extremely busy. It took several clerks a good while to pack up the purchases. After paying the bill, Greg Jensen was astonished to find that Megan Hall¡¯s order alone had come to more than five hundred thousand. Do flight attendants really make that much? Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: Chapter 556 Blocked_1 Chapter 556: Chapter 556 Blocked_1 Megan Hall¡¯s face was flushed with excitement, and then, seemingly recalling something, she huffed: ¡°The pocket money I got this month is too little, how can it be enough to spend, really¡­¡± Greg Jensen: ¡°¡­¡± Are you sure you¡¯re complaining about being broke to me? Fifty thousand a month for spending money, and you still think it¡¯s not enough? Now Greg Jensen was also a billionaire, but he still felt that fifty thousand for pocket money was indeed a bit much. It was clear Megan Hall came from a distinguished family and looked down on the small sum. After a brief sigh, she dragged Greg Jensen off for some cold treats. As the two of them passed by a car showroom on the first floor, she couldn¡¯t help but stop and, looking at the cars inside, said, ¡°Hey, do you want a car?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Your car is too old. I¡¯m afraid when I bring you home, my grandfather and the others will look down on it.¡± ¡°Bringing me home?¡± Greg Jensen was baffled. With a slight frown on her brows, Megan Hall said, ¡°What, you¡¯re not willing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, I just feel like¡­ might it be a bit too soon?¡± Greg Jensen said helplessly. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? Megan Hall snorted, ¡°My grandfather always said, if you see something good, you should grab it quickly, otherwise someone else will snatch it up.¡± Greg Jensen was puzzled, ¡°But we¡¯ve only met three times. You don¡¯t know me well, so how do you know I¡¯m good?¡± Megan Hall spoke earnestly, ¡°The first time we met, the two young ladies with you were not ordinary people, right? Seeing their behavior, they must come from powerful families, yet they are extremely respectful towards you. How could you possibly be ordinary? You are young and wealthy with stature. If you still don¡¯t count as good, then there is no good.¡± This girl had sharp observational skills. Her words piqued Greg Jensen¡¯s interest, and he asked curiously, ¡°Since you know I am young and rich, why do you want to give me a car?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different. You driving that old BMW must be to keep a low profile, but driving the car I give you would be a different story,¡± she said tentatively. Megan Hall went on, ¡°Besides, my grandfather says that when you like someone, you should treat them well. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re lacking, so I thought buying you a car was the best option.¡± Greg Jensen was defeated by Megan Hall¡¯s logic and smiled wryly, ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t need a car, so there¡¯s no need to buy one for me.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Megan Hall looped her arm through his, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, that time on the plane was me¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You believe me?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I believe.¡± ¡°My grandfather is very strict with us. I did a lot of sports when I was young, so¡­¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°I believe you.¡± Although she hadn¡¯t shown much on the plane, the strand of pure True Qi was unmistakable. So it was, indeed, her first time. Greg Jensen was about to say something when he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure approaching, and he immediately tensed up. And that person was Lois Abbott. Seeing that she was almost upon them, without thinking, Greg Jensen pulled Megan Hall into a nearby restroom. As it turned out, Lois Abbott also walked in. Listening to the footsteps outside, Greg Jensen had no choice but to drag Megan Hall into the men¡¯s restroom. At that moment, several more sets of footsteps sounded outside. ¡°Chairman Abbott, you shouldn¡¯t have to come to a place like this.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I come here?¡± Lois Abbott sounded clearly displeased, ¡°Just because of this restroom we¡¯ve already received three complaints this month. What are your floor managers doing? Starting now, each of you is going to take up tools and clean the men¡¯s and women¡¯s restrooms thoroughly for me. I¡¯ll stand right here, and we¡¯re not done until the cleaning is complete!¡± ¡°Okay¡­ okay, Chairman Abbott.¡± Hearing the conversation outside, Greg Jensen¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°` Is it really that coincidental? Am I really being cornered in a bathroom? He wanted to just pull Megan Hall out with him, brazenly walking out, but he was also afraid Lois Abbott would recognize him. Listening to the footsteps getting closer outside, Greg Jensen had no choice but to pull Megan Hall into a bathroom stall. At this moment, Megan Hall¡¯s face was red as a ripe peach, and she whispered like a mosquito, ¡°You jerk, what¡¯s the rush, can¡¯t it wait?¡± ¡°What?¡± Greg Jensen was stunned at first, then immediately realized she must have misunderstood. Just as he was about to explain, she had already kissed him. ¡°Is anybody in the men¡¯s room?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Greg Jensen quickly pushed Megan Hall away and gestured to her to keep quiet. Megan Hall blushed and obediently nodded her head. The person outside spoke very politely, ¡°Sir, sorry for the inconvenience, but we need to clean the bathroom. It might get a little noisy, please forgive us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go ahead and clean.¡± Greg Jensen, afraid of being recognized by others, had no choice but to pick Megan Hall up. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a light hum, wrapping her legs around him, hanging onto his body. Greg Jensen quickly covered her mouth. Megan Hall¡¯s eyes immediately went hazy, her face as red as if on fire. Outside the bathroom, when Lois Abbott heard the conversation inside, she couldn¡¯t help but walk in, advising, ¡°Be careful not to splash water on the customers.¡± ¡°Of course, Ms. Abbott.¡± The floor supervisor¡¯s movements became even gentler, and the bathroom became much quieter, which made Greg Jensen¡¯s heart race, and he reduced the amplitude of his movements. ¡°Hey, hurry up already.¡± Megan Hall had already forgotten where she was and blurted out loudly. This left everyone in and outside the bathroom dumbfounded. The floor supervisor immediately froze, looking at Lois Abbott with a shocked expression. Lois Abbott¡¯s face rapidly reddened, she glared at the floor supervisor, and silently waved her hand, signaling for her to leave first. The two of them crept out of the restroom like thieves, soundlessly. The floor supervisor let out a long sigh of relief, turned her head and asked, ¡°Ms. Abbott, those two people¡­¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s complexion changed slightly, and she frowned, ¡°What people?¡± ¡°Oh, right, no one.¡± The floor supervisor instantly realized her mistake and promptly corrected herself, then turned to ask, ¡°Are we still cleaning the bathroom?¡± Lois Abbott hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Tell the others to come out, there are customers in the restroom, don¡¯t clean it.¡± ¡°Alright, Ms. Abbott.¡± The floor supervisor was thrilled and quickly called her colleagues out. Looking back in the direction of the men¡¯s restroom, Lois Abbott¡¯s eyes were full of envy, ¡°It¡¯s great to be young, to do whatever you want.¡± Inside the restroom. Hearing the footsteps fading away, Greg Jensen heaved a huge sigh of relief and looked at Megan Hall with a wry smile. ¡°Hurry up, get yourself together, and let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± Megan Hall mustered up her energy, tidied herself up after that, and leaned on Greg Jensen as they staggered out of the restroom. Greg Jensen felt refreshed and enthusiastic, wrapping his arm around Megan Hall as they headed for the elevator, ready to go straight back. He had only taken a few steps when suddenly his phone rang. Luckily, he had put his phone on silent, so it was only vibrating, not making too much noise. Greg Jensen subconsciously wanted to take out his phone to see who it was, but his sharp intuition kicked in at that moment, and on a whim, he looked back. That one look sent a chill of shock through his body. ¡°` Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Chapter 557 Caught Red-Handed_1 Chapter 557: Chapter 557 Caught Red-Handed_1 Because Lois Abbott was sitting not far away on a bench, motionlessly watching him. Greg Jensen resisted the urge to use his phone and, pretending to be calm, wrapped his arm around Megan Hall and entered the elevator. Not until he got into the car did he take a long breath. ¡°That was close, so close.¡± ¡°What was close?¡± Megan Hall had already regained her composure. Thinking back on her absurd behavior just now, her face flushed red, and she hummed: ¡°You bad guy, it was just shopping, and yet you¡¯re thinking of that kind of thing.¡± ¡°It was clearly you who started it, okay?¡± Greg Jensen said, speechless. Megan Hall¡¯s face turned red again, and she said quietly, ¡°Then you¡­ you dragged me in there¡­¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just drive.¡± Greg Jensen sighed helplessly. This situation seemed impossible to clarify. He couldn¡¯t exactly tell Megan Hall he had run into his girlfriend, could he? At that moment, Megan Hall said somewhat coyly, ¡°Brother, should we¡­ go to a hotel, or go home?¡± ¡°Uh, is there a difference?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã0 ¡°My best friend told me that she and her boyfriend went to a special hot springs hotel once and had a lot of fun. Should we¡­ give it a try?¡± Seeing Megan Hall¡¯s bashful look, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but be moved. He hugged her tight and ravished her thoroughly before laughing and saying: ¡°Start the car; let¡¯s go see for ourselves.¡± Megan Hall¡¯s cheeks were red and flushed, and, naturally, she did not object. She stepped on the gas and headed for the address her best friend had given her. The car soon stopped in the underground parking lot of the hotel. As soon as the two of them got out, a young man approached. Without a word, he punched Greg Jensen. ¡°You bastard, how dare you hit on my sister!¡± ¡°Jesse, what are you doing?¡± Greg Jensen was about to fight back when he heard the exchange and quickly stopped. Looking up, he saw the man had a buzz cut and a chiseled face, exuding an air of valor and looking very spirited. Moreover, his physique seemed well-proportioned, but the muscles on his forearms revealed that his body was certainly filled with explosive power. Greg Jensen looked at the man and hesitated, ¡°Who might this be¡­¡± Megan Hall said, ¡°Barry Wolfe, this is my older brother, Jesse Hall.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Hall, pleased to meet you.¡± Jesse Hall gave him a cold glance, then turned to Megan Hall and asked, ¡°Melody, who is he?¡± Megan Hall whispered, ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s my new boyfriend.¡± Jesse Hall raised his foot to kick, but Greg Jensen reacted quickly and dodged to the side. Megan Hall quickly hugged Jesse Hall¡¯s arm and urgently said, ¡°Jesse, what are you doing?¡± Jesse Hall shouted angrily, ¡°You little scoundrel, daring to take advantage of my little sister, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°When did he ever take advantage of me?¡± Megan Hall blurted out. Jesse Hall paused, frowning, ¡°You two were together in the restroom for nearly half an hour, and he didn¡¯t take advantage of you?¡± Hearing her brother¡¯s words, Megan Hall¡¯s face instantly turned red: ¡°No¡­ no, we just hugged a while, kissed a couple of times.¡± ¡°Hugging? Kissing?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty normal to hug and kiss in a relationship?¡± Jesse Hall was furious, ¡°Normal my ass, daring to kiss my sister¡­¡± As he spoke, he attempted to continue the assault. Megan Hall was angry too, and she shook off his arm and said, ¡°Are you sincerely trying to prevent me from finding a boyfriend? Ever since we were young, if I so much as spoke a little too much with a boy, you all would have to go over there and warn him.¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m grown up, you¡¯re rushing me to get married while also stopping me from dating, how am I supposed to find a boyfriend like this?¡± Jesse Hall looked somewhat embarrassed and chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Melody, it¡¯s not that your third brother doesn¡¯t want you to date. It¡¯s just¡­¡± He paused, turned his head to look at Greg Jensen, and frowned, ¡°If you¡¯re going to pick someone, find someone suitable. We won¡¯t be picky about the family background, but shouldn¡¯t you be selective about the person? Look at him, he¡¯s so skinny, like a beanpole, without any manly robustness.¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Megan Hall was about to say Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t skinny, that he was all muscle, but then she quickly thought better of it and shut her mouth. Seeing this, Greg Jensen hurriedly explained, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not skinny, I just practice martial arts often, so I appear leaner.¡± ¡°You practice martial arts?¡± Jesse Hall glanced at him again, ¡°This is what we¡¯ll do, if you can beat me, then I¡¯ll agree to you being with my sister, how about that?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Greg Jensen turned his head to look at Megan Hall and chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Is that really okay?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Jesse Hall grew a bit impatient, ¡°Stop beating around the bush, are you going to fight or not?¡± ¡°Big brother¡­¡± Megan Hall saw this and quickly stood in front of Greg Jensen, staring at Jesse Hall, ¡°Jesse Hall, I¡¯m telling you, if you dare touch him, it¡¯s not going to end well between us.¡± Jesse Hall suddenly felt a big headache coming on and quickly said, ¡°Oh, my dear niece, am I going to kill him or something?¡± ¡°Even then, it¡¯s not okay, you¡¯re too rough with your hits.¡± Megan Hall, like a mother hen protecting her chick, stretched out her arms in front of Greg Jensen, refusing to step aside no matter what. ¡°Melody, why don¡¯t you wait over there for me for a bit? Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t hurt me,¡± Greg Jensen said. ¡°But¡­¡± Greg Jensen gave her a reassuring look, then pinched her cheek, saying, ¡°Trust me.¡± Jesse Hall watched his actions from the side, the corners of his mouth twitching involuntarily, while Megan Hall enjoyed the affection. Her cheeks flushed red, with a hint of shyness and pleasure, she nodded gently, walked to the side, and gave Jesse Hall a stern look, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t you dare hurt him, or I won¡¯t let it go.¡± Jesse Hall suddenly felt a pang of heartache. The sister he had cherished for over twenty years was now starting to show her loyalty to someone else. All because of this damned brat in front of him! ¡°You¡¯ve practiced martial arts, right? Then let¡¯s see if you can block this punch of mine.¡± Though Jesse Hall was wary of harming Greg Jensen, he held back strength but not skill, using less force but maintaining his usual speed. Whoosh! He darted in front of Greg Jensen and threw a punch at him. The whoosh of the punch suddenly resounded, overwhelming like a mountain bearing down. Even though the force was restrained, if it had landed on an ordinary person, they would have been bedridden for two or three months. Greg Jensen felt very awkward, suddenly having the feeling of a high schooler in a secret romance discovered by the girl¡¯s parents. Facing Jesse Hall¡¯s onslaught, he didn¡¯t have the heart to strike back, so he pretended to be very flustered and dodged to the side at the last second in a dangerous move. ¡°Good lad, you dodge pretty fast!¡± Jesse Hall¡¯s punch missed, and naturally, he wasn¡¯t going to let it end there. He stepped forward, closing the gap with a feint, compressing Greg Jensen¡¯s space to move, and riding the momentum of his lunge, threw another punch. Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t retaliate and had to keep dodging. After a few exchanges, Jesse Hall¡¯s expression gradually grew more solemn. If it were just once or twice, it could be chalked up to luck, but the fact that every single one of his attacks was dodged without exception by Greg Jensen¡­ Could it be that this kid was an expert? Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Chapter 558 Hall Family_1 Chapter 558: Chapter 558 Hall Family_1 Jesse Hall felt a surge in his heart and immediately went all out in his attack. On his fist, there was even a faint sound of wind and thunder. Greg Jensen hurriedly braced himself and continued with his strategy of ¡°dodge without counterattacking.¡± Megan Hall was initially worried for Greg, but after seeing that her brother couldn¡¯t even hit him, she immediately burst into happy laughter. ¡°Go, Greg, go!¡± Jesse couldn¡¯t help but darkened in complexion and said irritably, ¡°I¡¯m not fighting anymore. I can¡¯t beat you, and I¡¯ve raised a sister who¡¯s cheering for someone else. It¡¯s pointless.¡± Megan laughed and walked over, hugging his arm while saying sweetly, ¡°Big bro, Barry is my boyfriend, not someone else.¡± ¡°Hmph, whether he¡¯s your boyfriend or not, it¡¯s not up to me to decide. You can tell that to the old man yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it. Grandpa will definitely agree,¡± Megan pouted. Jesse glanced at Greg and said indifferently, ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see about that.¡± Megan, somewhat impatiently, said, ¡°Alright, just go already. Don¡¯t hang around here and get in the way.¡± Looking over at the signs near the elevator, Jesse noticed a luxurious hotel and his expression suddenly darkened. He asked, ¡°Melody, what are you two doing here? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to get a room?¡± Melody¡¯s face turned red as she said, ¡°What are you thinking? We¡¯re just going to sing some songs upstairs and watch a movie.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Sing songs and watch movies?¡± Jesse looked again towards the elevator entrance and indeed saw signs for the movie theater and KTV, his expression easing a bit. ¡°Just don¡¯t stay out too late, and go back to sleep early.¡± ¡°I know! So annoying. It¡¯s like grandma has come back to life.¡± Jesse sighed helplessly, then glared at Greg and said, ¡°Treat my sister well. Don¡¯t bully her, or I won¡¯t let you off. Understand?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll definitely protect her,¡± Greg replied with a smile. Jesse waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, hurry on up.¡± ¡°See you later, big bro.¡± ¡°Goodbye Mr. Hall.¡± The two bid farewell to Jesse and scurried into the elevator as if escaping. Watching the elevator doors slowly close, Jesse took out his phone, found the photo of Greg that he had secretly taken, and sent it to a number. He dialed the number and said, ¡°Check this guy out for me. I want to know what he does, his background, his education level¡­¡± At this moment, Jesse seemed like a different person¡ªstanding there like a javelin, with a sharp aura emanating from his entire being. After ending the call, he glanced at the elevator once more, got into his car, and then sent out a message in the family chat group. ¡°Melody is in love!¡± After a brief silence, the family group chat exploded into chaos. Watching the family chat buzzing like a marketplace, Jesse smiled contentedly: ¡°Can¡¯t just be me worrying. You all should share the anxiety.¡± ¡­ Greg and Megan, afraid of being followed by Jesse, didn¡¯t dare go straight to the hotel but instead headed to the movie theater first. The movie playing was a horror film, which, curiously enough, Megan totally enjoyed, showing remarkable bravery. Not only was she unafraid, but she was also quite exhilarated. The only problem was that there was a particularly romantic scene in the middle of the horror movie. The girl watched intently, so engrossed that her hands started to wander. Greg felt his passion rising, and when he looked around, he saw the other couples had already started kissing. Without another thought, he pulled the girl closer. ¡°Hey, this is a movie theater, you can¡¯t just¡­ mmm¡­¡± Megan seemed to really enjoy some thrillings, and after getting past the initial nervousness, the girl actually began to get excited. It made Greg feel a bit embarrassed. He quickly composed himself, stood up, and, pulling Megan with him, said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just go to the hotel.¡± Megan Hall¡¯s eyes were blurry, and she followed him in a daze, but her gaze never left his face. At the moment when the two were wrapped up in their embrace, Jesse Hall had already returned home, and the Hall Family immediately gathered around, bombarding him with questions. Jesse Hall laughed heartily and said, ¡°You might as well wait for the news from over there before discussing it, I don¡¯t really know the specifics.¡± ¡°Third Uncle, what does that kid look like?¡± ¡°My sister¡¯s boyfriend, of course he looks good, just a bit skinny.¡± ¡°Ah, kids these days all like to be thin.¡± ¡°A man can¡¯t be too skinny, otherwise, he lacks a masculine aura.¡± ¡°Fourth Brother is right.¡± Jesse Hall first agreed with his younger brother, then said with a mysterious smile, ¡°Although he¡¯s thin, he¡¯s really good at fighting.¡± ¡°Really good at fighting?¡± Even the patriarch, who was sitting on the sofa, became interested and asked with a smile, ¡°Third Brother, is that youngster also a martial artist?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± As soon as the patriarch spoke up, Jesse Hall immediately became serious and said earnestly, ¡°At first, the kid just dodged without fighting back, and I thought it was a fluke. Later when I attacked him with all my strength, guess what happened?¡± ¡°Come on, you rascal, stop beating around the bush with your grandfather,¡± Zachary Hall said in a deep voice. Jesse Hall chuckled and said, ¡°I attacked with all my might, but still couldn¡¯t even touch a corner of his clothes.¡± Hisss! Hearing his words, the Hall Family fell silent. Jesse wasn¡¯t the most talented in the family, but he definitely was the hardest worker. And his talent was such that, even in other families, he would be considered a person of bright intellect. Such a gifted and diligent person naturally had a good level of skill. Not even thirty years old, he had already entered the later stage of Dark Strength, and it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that he had the potential to become a Grandmaster. However, if Jesse Hall, with all his might, could not even touch the other person¡¯s clothes, that was quite unbelievable. ¡°What exactly is the other party¡¯s level of strength?¡± ¡°Could it be a Grandmaster?¡± As everyone asked their questions, Jesse Hall could only give a wry smile and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t even touch the edge of his garment, so naturally, I can¡¯t gauge his real strength.¡± Austin Hall pondered and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just that his Qinggong movement technique is somewhat better, no need to make a big fuss.¡± ¡°Austin¡¯s right.¡± The patriarch nodded in agreement, then laughed and said, ¡°However, my granddaughter sure has an eye for talent. A young man in his twenties being able to do this is already quite extraordinary.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know which family¡¯s child he is.¡± Austin Hall smiled, then turned to ask, ¡°Third Uncle, what¡¯s the young man¡¯s name again?¡± Jesse Hall thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s¡­ Barry Wolfe¡­¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe?¡± The living room fell quiet again. Austin Hall and the patriarch exchanged a glance, a serious expression appearing on their faces. ¡°Barry Wolfe? Couldn¡¯t be that Barry Wolfe from Qin Province, could it?¡± ¡°The flirtatious Magician?¡± Jesse Hall had been too preoccupied with teaching Greg Jensen a lesson and hadn¡¯t thought it through. Now, hearing what everyone was saying, he suddenly realized. He looked at his father in shock and said, ¡°Dad, could it be? That kid is really the flirtatious Magician?¡± Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Chapter 559: Drake Stuart Returns_1 Chapter 559: Chapter 559: Drake Stuart Returns_1 ¡°` Before the sound of his voice had faded, his phone began to ring. He pulled out his phone, and was immediately dumbstruck, standing frozen, his face filled with disbelief. After a long while, he slowly raised his head; his voice turned somewhat hoarse, ¡°It¡¯s over, that guy is really Barry Wolfe, the charismatic Magician Barry Wolfe.¡± Silence! The living room plunged into dead silence. At this moment, the joy the little princess¡¯s newfound boyfriend had brought was completely washed away by the abrupt news. Every face bore a serious look. No one understood the feats of the charismatic Magician better than them, because their Hall Family was precisely the Neutral Clan within the Union of Seven Provinces. Within the seven provinces, they had carefully understood and investigated every mid-to-large sized power, and Barry Wolfe was no exception. ¡°What exactly does that Barry Wolfe mean?¡± Austin Hall said with a somber expression, ¡°Is there something he can¡¯t do openly, why must he target Melody?¡± Jesse Hall hesitated for a moment, then cautiously said, ¡°Dad, I think this may just be a coincidence.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 ¡°A coincidence?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jesse Hall stayed silent for a moment, organizing his thoughts, then said, ¡°I think that Barry Wolfe, seems to genuinely like Melody.¡± Hearing his words, the eyes of the Hall Family members gradually lit up. The living room quieted down once again, and everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the old man. The old Mr. Hall pondered, ¡°If it¡¯s as Jesse said, this matter might not be out of the question.¡± Austin Hall said, ¡°Yes, I think we can let Melody bring the person back for a talk first. If the conversation goes well and Melody likes him too, it could be a good thing for our family.¡± The second brother, Austin Hall, said, ¡°Big brother¡¯s right, I think we shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions just yet, it¡¯s more important to bring the person back and see first.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. The Hall Family may hold an exceptional position within the Union of Seven Provinces, but it had been clinging to the legacy of their ancestors to maintain it these past years. There were not a few in the family who could enter the Master Realm, but not one could become a Grandmaster. If this continued, the exceptional status of the Hall Family wouldn¡¯t last. That¡¯s why, upon learning their young princess was actually with the youthful Grandmaster Barry Wolfe, the Hall Family perked up. If they could marry Megan Hall to Barry Wolfe, the Hall Family¡¯s status would be as solid as Mount Tai. After all, with Barry Wolfe¡¯s current strength, becoming a Grandmaster was almost a sure thing. Of course, if Megan Hall was unwilling, they wouldn¡¯t force her; the Hall Family hadn¡¯t fallen so low as to sell their daughter for glory. Austin Hall said, ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re close to Melody, this matter is up to you.¡± Jesse Hall nodded, ¡°Dad, rest assured, I¡¯ll give Melody a call tomorrow and ask her to invite Barry Wolfe over to our house when she¡¯s free.¡± ¡­ Late at night, in a remote county on the outskirts of Qin Province, the Stuart Family¡¯s medicinal herb processing plant was ablaze with lights. Zhou Jiumei led several Stuart Family members on a round of inspection in the plant, then returned to the conference room. Victor Stuart laughed, ¡°Our family can finally breathe a sigh of relief, all thanks to Jiumei¡¯s strategic planning.¡± Zhou Jiumei smiled, ¡°Third brother, the Stuart Family¡¯s ability to stand firm here is the result of everyone¡¯s efforts. I¡¯m just an insignificant part of it.¡± Victor Stuart laughed heartily and pointed at Zhou Jiumei, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re more and more like a Family Head, even starting to lecture your third brother.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± The other Stuart Family members all revealed friendly smiles. Victor Stuart was right, they had gone from being panic-stricken to now being able to continue with a stable and prosperous life, all thanks to Zhou Jiumei. It was Zhou Jiumei who, working under Barry Wolfe, helped them secure the opportunity to continue being wealthy landowners. It was also Zhou Jiumei who chose this county as their foothold and started the medicinal herb processing plant. Without Zhou Jiumei, they could only have split up a few tens or hundreds of millions and found some place to barely scrape by. Victor Stuart laughed, ¡°I say we just let Jiumei take over as the Family Head.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯d have to see if Julian is willing to do that.¡± ¡°` ¡°` After the old master of the Stuart family passed away, Julian Stuart, as the oldest brother, naturally became the new Family Head. Victor Stuart¡¯s words were actually a bit excessive. However, Julian Stuart didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to shed this burden.¡± He smiled indifferently, looked around at everyone, and said, ¡°In the name of the Family Head of the Stuart family, I propose that our sister, the ninth, succeed the position of Family Head. Does anyone object?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°No objections.¡± ¡°Who would mess with their own rice bowl.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± The conference room was filled with laughter. Seeing that no one objected, Julian Stuart also started to laugh with joy, and was just about to announce the ninth sister¡¯s succession as the Family Head, when suddenly someone walked in from outside the door. ¡°I object!¡± When everyone saw the face of the person who spoke, they stood up in unison. ¡°Drake Stuart? Why have you come back?¡± ¡°Little Drake, you¡¯re finally back.¡± At that moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but weep for joy. Even Julian Stuart, when he saw that tall figure, showed a look of joy on his face. The only one was the ninth sister, who, thinking of something, slightly furrowed her brow. ¡°Big brother, father, he¡­¡± ¡°Big brother, I know all about it.¡± Drake Stuart nodded, turned his head to look at the ninth sister with a slightly cold expression, and silently walked to the main seat of the conference table and sat down. He spoke plainly, appearing every bit the Family Head, ¡°Everyone, please take a seat.¡± The others exchanged glances and each found a place to sit down. Drake Stuart¡¯s gaze slowly swept across the faces of everyone present, then settled on the ninth sister and he said indifferently, ¡°Ninth sister, hand over the factory work in the next couple of days.¡± Everyone was shocked at his words. Victor Stuart hesitated and said, ¡°Little brother, the ninth sister has been doing a great job, this¡­¡± Drake Stuart stated flatly, ¡°The men of the Stuart family aren¡¯t all dead, it¡¯s not yet time for a woman to step forward and show her face. This matter is settled, does anyone have objections?¡± Everyone looked at each other, ultimately all falling silent. ¡°Little brother, what do you mean by this? Are you trying to seize power?¡± Julian Stuart directly retorted, not because he was upset about being overpowered, but because he didn¡¯t want to see the great situation that had just opened up to be wasted so quickly. Drake Stuart looked at him coldly and said, ¡°You all know how father died, right? And you must know what¡¯s going on between Ninth Sister and Barry Wolfe, don¡¯t you? If we had directly sent a Grandmaster to kill Barry Wolfe back then, how could father have died? How could the Stuart family have fallen to this state?¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone fell silent, and even Julian Stuart had nothing to say. The ninth sister sighed and said, ¡°No need to say more, I will hand over the leadership of the factory.¡± She turned to Julian Stuart and said, ¡°Big brother, come to my office tomorrow morning, and I¡¯ll fill you in on what needs to be handed over.¡± Julian Stuart nodded helplessly, ¡°Yeah, all right.¡± The ninth sister stood up, looked exhaustedly at everyone, and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to rest.¡± With that, she didn¡¯t care about Drake Stuart¡¯s expression and turned to leave the office. The moonlight was cold. The ninth sister looked up, and suddenly, the image of that man appeared before her eyes. After a long while, she gently shook her head. ¡°` Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Chapter 560 Meeting the Parents_1 Chapter 560: Chapter 560 Meeting the Parents_1 The atmosphere in the meeting room was extremely oppressive. Drake Stuart seemed to have noticed this as well, a hint of a smile appeared on his face. With a grand wave of his hand, a gentle breeze suddenly sprung up in the meeting room. The next second, a wild wind rose, rustling the documents on the conference table. ¡°Strange, the doors and windows are all properly closed, where is this wind coming from?¡± Julian Stuart hadn¡¯t paid attention at first, but once he realized what was happening, his eyes widened with shock, and he looked at Drake Stuart, exclaiming, ¡°Little brother, you¡­ you¡¯ve reached enlightenment?¡± As soon as these words came out, the others also came to the same realization, and they were all stunned. ¡°Drake, have you really reached enlightenment?¡± Drake Stuart smiled, saying, ¡°Not yet, but the True Qi inside my body has condensed into a solid form, allowing me to create wind with a sweep of my sleeve and kill someone with Qi from a hundred steps away.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone was overjoyed, casting aside all previous displeasures. Because they saw hope for the resurgence of the Stuart Family. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, our Stuart Family finally has hope!¡± ¡°Little brother, now that you¡¯re back, can our Stuart Family return there?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï No sooner had this statement been made, the previously jubilant meeting room once again fell into silence, everyone¡¯s eyes turning to Drake Stuart. Although they had already regained a firm foothold, everyone hoped that the Stuart Family could return to their dominant position in Qin Province. Drake Stuart¡¯s brow furrowed, his expression gradually darkening, his voice chilling, ¡°The Stuart Family will certainly return, but before that, I have to slaughter Barry Wolfe first!¡± Upon hearing this, Julian Stuart couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Little brother, that Barry Wolfe is very formidable. He has survived numerous assassinations without a scratch, are you sure you can do it?¡± What he actually wanted to say was that the Stuart Family was on shaky ground and if there was not absolute certainty, they should not act rashly, to avoid bringing disaster upon the family. Drake Stuart knew what his brother was thinking and confidently said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother. Not to mention that I brought back two good hands with me this time, I¡¯m confident that I can kill that guy by myself.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Julian Stuart had just opened his mouth to inquire further when suddenly, his vision blurred, and Drake Stuart¡¯s figure disappeared abruptly. A chilling sensation appeared behind his neck the next second. He stiffened, goosebumps rising over his body, and his heart leapt to his throat in an instant. Before he could react, a cold dagger rested against his throat. Drake Stuart¡¯s voice, full of amusement, came from behind, ¡°Big brother, what do you think of this move?¡± Before his words had died away, the dagger was already removed. And in the blink of an eye, Drake Stuart was back in his seat, as if he had never moved. Only then did Julian Stuart finally catch up, saying with a shocked face, ¡°How did you do it?¡± Drake Stuart smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a skill that only those who¡¯ve reached enlightenment possess!¡± Julian Stuart burst into laughter, saying, ¡°Good job, our little brother has finally made something of himself!¡± ¡°Heaven bless our Stuart Family!¡± ¡°With little brother here, we can certainly go back.¡± ¡°Go back? I say even the position of the Seven Provinces Alliance Master is something the Stuart Family can contest for.¡± The former Seven Provinces Alliance Master was a practitioner from the Hall Family who reached enlightenment, but subsequently, the Hall Family wasn¡¯t interested in it, and the power of the other seven families was almost the same. Therefore, after the fall of that practitioner, the position of Alliance Master had been vacant. The Stuart Family believed that once Drake Stuart became an enlightened master, that position of Alliance Master would naturally be theirs. ¡­ In the early morning, Greg Jensen woke up from the land of tenderness. The first thing to greet his eyes were two long, round, fair legs, which were currently resting on his body. The slender toes, clear and translucent, smooth and warm as jade, and soft to the touch, made one wish to play with them constantly. Looking at the still sleeping Megan Hall, a tremendous feeling of satisfaction surged in Greg Jensen¡¯s heart. It¡¯s undeniable that among all the women, Megan Hall definitely had the best figure. After all, appearance and figure are always the first criteria for selecting flight attendants. Last time on the plane she wasn¡¯t fully satisfied, but Megan felt okay about it; however, last night was terrible, tossing and turning all night before the two finally fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms. Her stunning face still had the traces of dried tears on it. Upon seeing this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but feel compassion. He gently kissed her red lips and then abandoned the idea of having the buffet breakfast, opting instead to take a shower in the bathroom. By the time he was done with his grooming, Megan had already woken up and was on the phone with someone. Seeing Greg come out, she quickly gestured for him to be quiet. After a while, she hangs up the phone, her eyes revealing joy but her expression was full of helplessness as she said, ¡°Come home with me for lunch at noon.¡± ¡°Sure, huh?¡± Greg was about to agree subconsciously before realizing something was amiss. He looked at her, puzzled, and asked, ¡°Go home for lunch? Home¡­ which home?¡± ¡°Of course, back to our place. Could it be back to my apartment where I live alone?¡± ¡°Is this¡­ isn¡¯t this too soon?¡± At these words, Megan¡¯s face instantly stiffened as she coldly looked at Greg and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to take responsibility, do you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I feel¡­¡± ¡°You feel what?¡± Tears began to well up in Megan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you everything I should, and now you¡¯ve had your fun, you don¡¯t want it anymore?¡± ¡°No, I just feel it¡¯s too soon.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too soon. I shouldn¡¯t have fallen for you at first sight, shouldn¡¯t have given you everything. Now you feel there¡¯s no excitement anymore, is that it?¡± Seeing tears spilling from her beautiful eyes, Greg had no choice but to surrender, smiling bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ll go, okay?¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t even want you to go now, with that reluctant look.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not reluctant.¡± Megan eyed him skeptically and asked, ¡°Really? You¡¯re not reluctant?¡± ¡°Not reluctant, definitely not.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Megan couldn¡¯t help but laugh at Greg¡¯s earnest demeanor and said, ¡°Turn around; I need to get out of bed. We¡¯re going for lunch at noon, and I need to buy you a couple of clothes later.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll have someone send them over.¡± Greg made a phone call to his assistant, asking her to deliver a set of clothes for him, something formal. In less than an hour, Megan had finished washing up and started applying her makeup; Trey Holmes had also arrived. Greg retrieved the clothes and dressed himself in front of the mirror, while Megan was almost done with her makeup. Like a little wife, she stood before the mirror, adjusting Greg¡¯s details, then looked at him in the mirror and praised: ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, who chose this boyfriend? He¡¯s really handsome.¡± Greg could only give a wry smile. It was his first time visiting his partner¡¯s home, and he wanted to bring some gifts, but Megan wouldn¡¯t let him buy anything. Greg thought of the Qi Condensing Pills and the Blood Qi Pills he had with him; if it really came down to it, he could use them as gifts. Given the look of Megan¡¯s family background, her family members should know the value of the Blood Qi Pills. It wasn¡¯t until more than an hour later that Greg couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°How much further is it?¡± ¡°Not much further; we¡¯re almost there.¡± A few minutes later, the car slowly entered the Hall family estate. Greg was completely bewildered. He had thought the Hall family was wealthy, but he had no idea they were this wealthy. And from the looks of it, they seemed to be no less influential than the Seven Provinces Alliance Master. This Hall family¡­ A thought struck Greg, and he instantly realized something, his expression turning stern. Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Chapter 561: What a Coincidence_1 Chapter 561: Chapter 561: What a Coincidence_1 Megan Hall parked the car, glanced at Greg Jensen, and suddenly burst into laughter, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous, my grandpa and my uncles are all very easy-going.¡± ¡°Alright, I get it.¡± Greg secretly cursed himself for overthinking. Perhaps they didn¡¯t even know who he was. He shook his head, slapped his arm, and Megan happily ran over, hooked his arm, and walked towards the villa. ¡°Kid, that¡¯s crossing the line. In our Hall family, you dare to take advantage so openly.¡± Looking up, Greg saw Jesse Hall standing at the doorway, staring at him with an unpleasant expression. He smiled slightly and said, ¡°I genuinely like Melody. What¡¯s the harm in holding hands?¡± Those inside the house, upon hearing his words, had the corners of their mouths curled up into smiles. 561, it¡¯s just that coincidental ¡°Greg¡¯s right.¡± Hearing the gentle words, Megan¡¯s eyes curved into crescents, ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t mind him.¡± Greg nodded and smiled at Jesse before following Megan into the villa. Jesse looked at his youngest sister, who now seemed to side with another man, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit sour in his heart. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï But he understood the saying ¡°you can¡¯t keep a grown daughter at home,¡± and with a bitter smile out of helplessness, he accepted it as it was. The whole Hall family was almost completely gathered in the living room. ¡°So this is the boyfriend Melody found, he¡¯s indeed very handsome.¡± ¡°Of course, our Melody herself is pretty, she wouldn¡¯t settle for just anyone.¡± Hearing her relatives¡¯ compliments, Megan almost wagged her tail in pride, her face wearing a triumphant smile as she wrapped her arm around Greg¡¯s, approaching the grandpa. ¡°Grandpa, this is my boyfriend Barry Wolfe.¡± As she said it, she turned back and whispered a reminder, ¡°Greg, quickly call him grandpa.¡± Greg exchanged a glance with the grandpa, sensing that the bright eyes seemed to see through everything in the world. Moreover, within that slightly emaciated frame, there seemed to lurk an invisible aura of dignity. Standing before him, Greg couldn¡¯t help feeling a touch more nervous. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, grandpa.¡± ¡°Hmm, sit.¡± Grandpa Hall smiled warmly, his smile melting away the tension like thawing ice, and Greg breathed a sigh of relief, sensing a change in the old man¡¯s demeanor. If before Grandmaster Hall resembled a sharp Sword, now he seemed just an ordinary old man enjoying the company of his grandchildren. Grandpa Hall engaged Greg in some casual conversation, and the other members of the Hall family didn¡¯t inquire too much about his background. This made Greg immediately realize that, apart from Megan, all the other members of the Hall family must already know his identity. He grew curious as to why they would invite him over to their house knowing who he was, wondering what their intentions were. However, it seemed as if the Hall family had agreed not to bring up the topic; after a polite chat, they started dinner. Greg felt increasingly puzzled, yet it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for him to raise the matter. During the meal, the Hall family members were all warm and friendly, with several aunts even lavishing praise on Greg, the ¡°child,¡± saying he had the looks and the career, an excellent match for a lifelong partner. After dinner, only Grandpa Hall, the eldest Zachary Hall, and the fifth Austin Hall remained at the table. Austin said to Megan, ¡°Melody, go back home for a bit. Your mom will be back soon, and I think you should see her.¡± Megan wasn¡¯t a fool and instinctively held Greg¡¯s arm tighter, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to go back. When mom returns, she can come over here directly.¡± Austin furrowed his brows, ¡°Just go when I tell you to. We need to ask Mr. Wolfe about something.¡± ¡°Dad, but Greg¡­¡± Greg Jensen knew the critical moment was approaching, and spoke in a soothing voice, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you go. I¡¯d like to have a chat with the uncles anyway.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Megan Hall, seeing he had said so, could only stand up, then looked at the elders present, wrinkled her nose, and purposely put on a fierce face, ¡°I¡¯m warning you guys, don¡¯t you bully him.¡± Several of the elders who were usually very caring towards Megan Hall had their faces darken simultaneously. Zachary Hall laughed and scolded, ¡°Hurry up and go, do you really think we could eat him?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Megan Hall snorted coldly, ¡°Greg, be careful yourself.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Greg Jensen unconsciously lifted his hand, aiming for her proud behind to give a smack, but before his hand made contact, he realized something was amiss and hastily withdrew it. This scene, witnessed by the Hall family members, naturally led to glares of anger. Megan Hall winked at Greg Jensen and reluctantly turned to leave. The dining room quieted down. The smiles on the Hall family members¡¯ faces slowly faded, and a dozen pairs of eyes all landed on Greg Jensen. Zachary Hall spoke calmly, ¡°Grandmaster Barry, should we get to know each other again?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, you all know my identity already, don¡¯t you?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Likewise, I have a good handle on the Hall Family¡¯s information. Just say what you want to say, no need to beat around the bush. Don¡¯t make Melody wait too long, she¡¯ll get unhappy.¡± At these words, Austin Hall¡¯s face darkened suddenly, and with some irritation, he said, ¡°Barry Wolfe, what are you really after by getting close to my daughter?¡± ¡°What else but because she¡¯s young, pretty, and has a good personality?¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Dating, what else could it be?¡± ¡°Dating?¡± Austin Hall was taken aback. The other members of the Hall family also looked at Greg Jensen in some disbelief. In their eyes, Greg Jensen¡¯s approach to Megan Hall must have had an ulterior motive. Wasn¡¯t he about to participate in the Union of Seven Provinces tournament? Perhaps that was his real reason. As a Neutral Clan, the Hall Family, also serving as ¡°referees¡± for the Union of Seven Provinces, had to be wary of this. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. When Melody and I met, I had no idea she was one of you Hall people.¡± Greg Jensen paused slightly, then smiled, ¡°Oh, right, back then I probably didn¡¯t even know about the Hall family¡¯s existence.¡± Upon hearing this, the Hall family members¡¯ faces turned sour. Although the Hall family was indeed very low-profile, coming from Greg Jensen, this comment felt awkward to hear in any case. ¡°What a coincidence, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, just that much of a coincidence.¡± Greg Jensen spread his hands helplessly, ¡°Before coming here, I really didn¡¯t know she was part of your Hall Family.¡± Austin Hall frowned slightly, still somewhat disbelieving, and turned his head to look at the elder Mr. Hall. The elder Mr. Hall glanced over everyone¡¯s expressions and said indifferently, ¡°Zachary, Austin, stay; the rest of you may leave.¡± With that, he stood up, glanced at Greg Jensen, and then said to Austin Hall, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll talk in the study.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Austin Hall understood, hurriedly stepped forward to support the elder, and headed towards the study. Zachary Hall rose to his feet, his expression softening a bit, ¡°Grandmaster Barry, would you be interested in a discussion in the study?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Grandmaster Barry, please¡­¡± Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Chapter 562 Son-in-law_1 Chapter 562: Chapter 562 Son-in-law_1 Greg Jensen, under Zachary Hall¡¯s guidance, came to the study and realized after entering that the study wasn¡¯t actually that big. The old master Hall sat behind his desk and asked bluntly, ¡°Does Grandmaster Wolfe plan on joining the Union of Seven Provinces?¡± Greg¡¯s heart tensed slightly, but his face remained impassive; he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I do have this idea, but it seems the other six families aren¡¯t too keen on it.¡± ¡°If Grandmaster Wolfe doesn¡¯t join the Union of Seven Provinces, then naturally it would become the Union of Six. They would get more benefits; it¡¯s normal for them to be unhappy,¡± said Zachary Hall. His gaze piercing, the old master Hall looked at Greg and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The point is, what does Grandmaster Wolfe mean?¡± Greg caught a slightly different implication in his words and felt a stir in his heart. He asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean? Does the Hall family want to help me join the Union of Seven Provinces?¡± Greg spoke casually, but suddenly he realized that the Halls had all fallen silent, their deep gazes fixed on him. The old master Hall spoke slowly, ¡°There¡¯s no point hiding it; our Hall family indeed intends to help.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± At this, Greg¡¯s interest was piqued, and he asked in return, ¡°And how do you plan to help?¡± Austin Hall said, ¡°We can offer you Cultivation Techniques, weapons, information on adversaries, and other forms of assistance you might need.¡± Greg listened, his interest waning, and asked in return, ¡°What do you want?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Austin Hall said gravely, ¡°We need you to stand with the Hall family when we require assistance.¡± ¡°For example?¡± Greg couldn¡¯t help being somewhat curious; how could the Hall family, a Neutral Clan in the Union of Seven Provinces, be in any danger? A solemn expression crossed Austin Hall¡¯s face, ¡°For instance, when certain individuals no longer wish for the Hall family to hold this position.¡± Greg¡¯s expression changed subtly, instantly understanding¡ªthe Hall family¡¯s standing was no longer stable, hence their desire to seek external support to garner more backing within the Union. Apart from him, it was likely that the other six families did not wish for the Hall family to retain their position. Understanding the situation, Greg couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might turn against you when the time comes?¡± Austin spoke calmly, ¡°Once you¡¯re the Hall family¡¯s son-in-law, there¡¯s nothing to fear.¡± ¡°So this is your game,¡± realized Greg, chuckling lightly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, but you better stay away from Melody,¡± said Austin. ¡°We don¡¯t want my daughter to be saddened by any conflict between us.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg was momentarily taken aback, and couldn¡¯t help but think of Miss Zhou. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I may not marry Melody.¡± ¡°If Grandmaster Wolfe were to become the Hall family¡¯s son-in-law, that would be cause for celebration, but even if not, it doesn¡¯t really matter. I believe in Grandmaster Wolfe¡¯s character,¡± the old master Hall peered at Austin and said, ¡°Let the kids handle their own affairs. If you truly care for Melody, then you shouldn¡¯t link her emotions with the family¡¯s interests.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Austin nodded and said. The old master Hall looked at Greg with a genial smile and asked, ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, have you made your decision?¡± ¡°I have agreed.¡± Since the other party didn¡¯t care whether he married or not, what was there for him to worry about? Free gains are not to be declined! ¡°Hahaha, so¡­ do we have a pleasant cooperation?¡± ¡°A pleasant cooperation!¡± The old master of the Hall family seemed very happy and said to Austin Hall, ¡°Austin, take Grandmaster Barry to the treasure vault. Whatever Grandmaster Barry can use, don¡¯t be stingy, agree to all.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Austin Hall also felt a great weight lift from his heart. Even though he had not secured his daughter¡¯s marriage, he had at least secured an ally for the Hall family. Gauging from Barry Wolfe¡¯s past experiences, he was a man who valued relationships. Now that he had formed an alliance as well, Austin was sure it was the right move. His demeanor softened slightly, and with a smile, he said, ¡°Grandmaster Barry, please¡­¡± Greg Jensen nodded to the old master of the Hall family and then followed Austin Hall to the basement. After making a couple of turns, Austin opened a hidden door in one corner. It must be said that the Hall family, with a heritage spanning hundreds of years, designed their treasure vault quite distinctively. Greg had visited many family treasure vaults but had never seen one with such a sense of technology like the Hall family¡¯s. Infrared sensors, fingerprint locks, iris scans and so on¡ªafter passing through various verifications, they finally opened a heavy alloy door to enter the treasure vault of the Hall family. ¡°Over here are some cultivation techniques, and over there are the weapons. Grandmaster Barry, feel free to take what you need.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After speaking, Austin stopped at the entrance while Greg strolled inside. He first wandered around the cultivation technique area, flipping through every technique on display only to find that they were all common techniques, which left him quite disappointed. After turning a corner, a row of weapon racks appeared before him. Spying the cold, gleaming weapons, Greg¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Blades, spears, swords, halberds, axes, maces, hooks, forks¡ªalthough not every single one of the eighteen types of weapons was there, all the commonly-used ones were present without exception. Especially the swords and knives, which were in abundant supply. With regards to knives, from early ring-pommel sabres and Tang cross knives to later goose-quill sabres and horse-chopping sabres, there were two or three of each type, and even the curved knives used by early nomadic tribes appeared in several varieties. Greg¡¯s gaze ultimately settled on a very strange knife. While the other knives were displayed unsheathed, with the blade and scabbard placed separately to show their sharp, cold light at a glance, this knife was different; it remained sheathed. It resembled a Tang cross knife but had a slight curvature. Yet the curve was so slight that it didn¡¯t resemble a Japanese blade. Entirely black, without a guard, from a distance, it looked like a twisted fire poker. Then, Austin Hall, who had walked over at some point, suddenly said, ¡°Grandmaster Barry, I advise against taking that knife.¡± ¡°Oh? Is there a story behind this knife?¡± Greg asked curiously. Austin replied with a serious look, ¡°Because ever since this knife came into existence, it has changed hands over a dozen times, and all of its owners have met untimely deaths!¡± ¡°Is this knife that fierce?¡± Greg was slightly surprised and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hold the knife in his hand. A rich dark energy swept over him from the blade instantly, as if coming to life, frantically surging into Greg¡¯s body. Greg understood then that all the previous owners of the knife must have died from the excessive dark energy invading their bodies. He just wondered what the knife had gone through for its dark energy to be so intense? As for handling dark energy, Greg was quite experienced. Feeling the frantic influx of dark energy, he was not alarmed but rather pleased and immediately started to use the Guidance Technique to refine it. Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Chapter 563 Twilight Snow Knife_1 Chapter 563: Chapter 563 Twilight Snow Knife_1 What one calls poison, another calls honey. In the eyes of others, the malevolent Yin evil Qi was an extraordinary tonic, just like nature¡¯s spiritual energy to Greg Jensen. No matter how dense the Yin evil Qi on the Sword was, could it compare to that of the mysterious cave in the military camp? Austin Hall, who stood beside, tensed up when he saw Greg grasping the Sword, about to warn him, but then his body suddenly stiffened. He felt the Yin evil Qi from the Sword, as if finding an outlet, surging crazily into Greg¡¯s body. At that moment, Greg, with closed eyes, stood motionless, seemingly entering a very strange state. It¡¯s over! A shiver ran through Austin¡¯s mind, thinking Greg was paralyzed by the invasion of the Yin evil Qi and unsure how to help him. In a panic, he could only run out to call for the old master. Clang! A sudden ring of the Sword echoed! Austin was stunned, disbelievingly turning his head back only to see Greg as if nothing was wrong, drawing the Sword and examining it carefully. The next second, he heard Greg exclaim, ¡°The Twilight Snow Knife, indeed a fine blade!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã0 Hum! Just as Greg drew the Twilight Snow Knife, the intensely dense Yin evil Qi erupted with a bang. The bright blade, imprinted with blood-colored patterns, had faint red glimmers flowing through them like veins, fluctuating between light and dark. The knife blade was etched with the words ¡°Twilight Snow¡±. Austin felt a sudden tightness; the air around him was completely replaced by the Yin evil Qi. The Yin evil Qi, almost solidifying, pressed against his body, pinning him firmly in place. No wonder the previous owners of such dense Yin evil Qi met with such dire fates! Mixing horror with shock, Austin looked up only to see Greg standing there as if nothing was amiss, still smiling and studying the Sword. He wanted to warn Greg but found he couldn¡¯t even open his mouth. Just then, Greg suddenly opened his mouth wide and, like a whale swallowing the sea, took a deep breath. The surrounding Yin evil Qi, as if alive, rushed towards him. In a blink, a wind of Yin evil Qi started blowing within the sealed storeroom. Austin felt a sudden release, staggering back a few steps involuntarily, and after steadying himself, he immediately looked up. But in front of him was nothing but a large cloud of grey mist¡ªwhere was Greg¡¯s figure? Had the Hall Family just found an ally only to lose him so soon? Austin¡¯s heart was filled with extreme anxiety, yet he dared not step into the range of the Yin evil Qi cloud, only able to stand outside in desperation, ¡°Grandmaster Barry, how are you?¡± Ahead there was silence, not a sound to be heard. Austin wanted to go back for help, fearing something might happen in his absence and he wouldn¡¯t be able to respond in time, as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. ¡°Never mind that, I¡¯ll call the old master first!¡± Austin clenched his teeth, about to leave, when he suddenly noticed the grey mist seemingly collapsing inward, and the speed was getting faster. Seeing this, he paused, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is something absorbing the Yin evil Qi?¡± Could it be Barry? How could that be possible? To Martial Artists, the Yin evil Qi was akin to a deadly poison; mere contact could lead to a fall in their cultivation level, or even worse, a total loss of their martial abilities and a threat to their lives. Even if Barry were more powerful, how could he possibly absorb Yin evil Qi? Astonishment floored Austin as he watched the thinning cloud of Yin evil Qi, disbelief etched across his face. Since the incidents at the West Gully military camp were kept secret, Austin was unaware that Greg had already dealt with Yin evil Qi several months ago. And that encounter had been much more severe than this one. It was uncertain how much time had passed when the gloomy and sinister cluster of energy finally began to dissipate, revealing the figure of Greg Jensen. Austin Hall immediately fixed his gaze, only to see that Greg Jensen still stood in his original spot, his abdomen swelling like a frog as he inhaled a large cluster of yin and sinister energy into his body. ¡°It¡¯s really him!¡± Although Austin Hall had already suspected it, and there was no one else here but Greg Jensen, he was still greatly shocked when he witnessed this scene. ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, you¡­ you¡¯re alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, very good indeed!¡± Greg Jensen casually swung the Twilight Snow Knife, and the energy of yin and sinisterness surged outward like waves, layer upon layer. Seeing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly. The Twilight Snow Knife was not only a Precious Sword but had also provided him with a vast amount of yin and sinful energy for his cultivation. More importantly, when he infused True Qi into it, he discovered it also contained a set of techniques known as the ¡°Innocent Knife Method.¡± Unlike most martial arts, the Innocent Knife Method was driven by blood qi and did not require the use of even a trace of True Qi when executed. Moreover, every time an enemy was slain with the Twilight Snow Knife, it would absorb the enemy¡¯s blood qi and True Qi, ultimately transforming all of it into blood qi to nourish himself. The Divine Dragon Transformation, which Greg Jensen cultivated, was a supreme method for refining the body, normally enhanced with True Qi to strengthen blood qi and the physique. If one could directly absorb blood qi, the effects would be much more significant, and the cultivation speed even faster. It could be said that the Twilight Snow Knife and the Innocent Knife Method were practically tailor-made for Greg Jensen. Clang! Greg Jensen twirled the knife, sheathing the Twilight Snow Knife, and the floating sinister energy around him was suddenly retracted. Seeing this, Austin Hall¡¯s eyes widened once again. He had seen others draw the Twilight Snow Knife before, and it wasn¡¯t his first time witnessing its sheathing. But, he had never seen the Twilight Snow Knife sheath itself and actively retract the spreading yin and sinister energy. ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, this¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be taking this knife with me, that¡¯s not a problem, right?¡± Austin Hall numbly nodded, then his expression changed, and he spoke urgently: ¡°No, Grandmaster Wolfe, there¡¯s a problem with this knife. Its previous owners perished because of its yin and sinful energy¡­¡± He stopped speaking halfway because he suddenly remembered that the young man before him seemed able to devour yin and sinisterness. For others, the Twilight Snow Knife was like a cursed talisman heralding death, but for this young man, it was an excellent tonic. Austin Hall wisely closed his mouth, composed himself, and smiled: ¡°If Grandmaster Wolfe likes it, feel free to take it. Within this treasury, anything that Grandmaster Wolfe finds useful can be freely taken.¡± ¡°In that case, I thank you, Grandmaster Hall.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and cupped his hands in thanks, then continued to look around the treasury, finding many ingredients for making Qi Condensing Pills. He didn¡¯t hold back and took all of it into his bag. Austin Hall¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he watched, but he soon regained his composure and asked with a smile: ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, would you like to take a look at those cultivation techniques? Those were painstakingly collected by the ancestors. If you need any, you are welcome to copy them.¡± ¡°No need, let¡¯s head out.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head; the worldly cultivation techniques were of no use to him. The greatest gain of this trip was the Twilight Snow Knife and the Innocent Knife Method, and even the ingredients for making Qi Condensing Pills could not compare with them. After coming out from the treasury, Greg Jensen learned that the elderly master had begun his siesta, so he decided not to disturb him and said goodbye to Megan Hall before taking the car arranged by Austin Hall back to the provincial city. Megan Hall had a flight to cover overseas tonight, and her mother missed her greatly, so she could only stand by the window, watching Greg Jensen¡¯s car gradually disappear into the distance. Her heart felt as if it had left with him. Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: Chapter 564 Lantern Festival_1 Chapter 564: Chapter 564 Lantern Festival_1 The Burley family. Craig Burley, Spencer Burley, Louisa Burley, and one other sat quietly on the sofa. ¡°Dad, I just want to spend more time with him,¡± said Louisa Burley pleadingly. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left, do I?¡± With a stern face, Craig Burley said, ¡°Louisa, do you know what you¡¯re doing? What if Aaron Gill sees you with another man? Aren¡¯t you afraid he might just kill Greg Jensen on the spot?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s expression stiffened, a mist rising in her eyes as she lowered her head in sorrow. Spencer Burley said irritably, ¡°Dad, what era are we living in? What¡¯s with these arranged child betrothals? If my sister doesn¡¯t want to marry that man, why are you forcing her?¡± Craig Burley sighed and said, ¡°Do you think I want to do this? But in this situation, what can you do, even if you¡¯re unwilling? When we saved your sister, we had already promised them. Going back on our word now¡­ I¡¯m afraid our whole family will suffer the consequences.¡± Gabriel Hall suddenly stood up in anger: ¡°No way, I won¡¯t let my sister marry that man. I¡¯m going to find Brother Jensen; he¡¯s so capable, he must have a solution.¡± Saying this, he hurriedly ran outside. Craig Burley quickly went to grab him, saying urgently, ¡°Magnus, you can¡¯t go; your doing this could get Greg Jensen killed!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°But¡­ we can¡¯t just watch my sister marry that man either.¡± Spencer Burley knew his father was speaking the truth. The last time Aaron Gill¡¯s fellow disciple showed up, he had demonstrated their mystery and strength. Such power was definitely not something ordinary people could contend with, Greg Jensen included. ¡°Dad, just let me spend a few days with Greg Jensen,¡± Louisa Burley said, her voice tinged with tears. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do anything improper!¡± Annie Stuart sighed and said, ¡°Craig, just let Louisa go. We can¡¯t deny the child even this last wish, can we?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Craig Burley looked at his daughter with a tear-stained face and felt a pang in his heart. After a long silence, he nodded: ¡°If you really want to go, then go. But it¡¯s best not to do anything improper, otherwise if Aaron Gill finds out¡­¡± He didn¡¯t continue, instead letting out a deep sigh. Louisa Burley, smiling through her tears, said, ¡°Dad, your daughter understands.¡± ¡­ In the provincial capital, East Peak Manor. As soon as Greg Jensen got out of his car, he saw Spencer Burley¡¯s car drive in. He was taken aback but then greeted him with a smile. Ever since Greg Jensen had moved to the provincial capital, they had met less and less, and he had genuinely missed his friend. ¡°Brother Jensen¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Seeing Spencer Burley¡¯s troubled face, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled and asked, ¡°Is there trouble at home?¡± Spencer Burley shook his head and forced a smile: ¡°No, everything is fine. I¡¯ve brought my sister to you.¡± With that, he willingly opened the car door for Louisa Burley. Louisa Burley wore light-colored jeans and a white jacket, looking pure and lovely. However, even with light makeup on, she couldn¡¯t conceal the exhaustion on her face. Greg Jensen was startled again, walked over, and hugged her waist, asking softly, ¡°Louisa, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just had a fight with my dad.¡± Louisa Burley half-truthfully replied before tilting her head back, laughing softly, ¡°Oh, you, why didn¡¯t you shave?¡± Greg Jensen touched the stubble on his chin and said with a sheepish smile, ¡°I got up in a rush this morning and forgot about the beard.¡± ¡°He seems like a middle-aged uncle.¡± Louisa Burley playfully glared at him, then wrapped her arm around his and started walking inside. Spencer Burley watched their retreating figures, silent for a long while, before finally speaking up, ¡°Greg, I¡¯ve got something else to attend to, I¡¯ll head back first.¡± ¡°Ah, alright.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and waved, saying, ¡°Come over for a drink when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Watching Spencer Burley drive away, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t think too much of it, and with his arm around Louisa Burley¡¯s shoulders, they walked into the villa. Ever since Craig Burley had called them back the last time, the two hadn¡¯t seen each other, usually chatting through text messages or video calls. This time Louisa Burley came over, and Greg Jensen was very happy, personally cooking several dishes¡ªall Louisa Burley¡¯s favorites. During the dinner, Trey Holmes sat opposite Louisa Burley, and looking at Louisa Burley¡¯s gentle and joyful demeanor, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I heard Miss Burley already has a fianc¨¦, have you made it clear to him?¡± Louisa Burley stiffened, ¡°Not¡­ not yet.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face darkened as he glared at his assistant, then chuckled, ¡°Alright, let it be, don¡¯t mind her, this girl is just talking nonsense.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Louisa Burley looked at Trey Holmes and smiled gently. Trey Holmes nodded, not saying anything more, and bowed her head to continue eating. The atmosphere at the dining table became somewhat awkward. Seeing this, Trey Holmes felt she might have gone too far and smiled, ¡°Louisa, shall we go shopping later? I heard the Mid-Autumn Lantern Festival has already started. We could go and see it in advance. Although it won¡¯t be as lively as on the Mid-Autumn night itself, there are still quite a few people around.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Louisa Burley agreed without much thought. Trey Holmes then turned her head, smiling and asking, ¡°Boss, do you want to join us?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s finish eating first; by the time we¡¯re done, it will be about the right time.¡± ¡°Okay then!¡± The mention of going out seemed to put Trey Holmes in high spirits; she immediately put all her concerns behind her, cheerfully pulling Louisa Burley into her bedroom to rummage through a pile of makeup. An hour later, the two emerged from the bedroom, their faces touched up with light makeup, looking fair, smooth, and radiant. Greg Jensen complimented them, making them very happy, and then they all drove together to the city¡¯s downtown area. By the time they arrived at the city center, the sky had gradually darkened, and the lanterns along the pedestrian street lit up at once. Red and pink lanterns, some even with riddles or brain teasers on them, created a playful atmosphere for the crowd. Beyond that, the streets were lined with a variety of specialty snacks, the rich aromas tempting people to stop in their tracks. The three of them ate as they walked, enjoying the lanterns around them, having a great time. Unnoticed, about a hundred meters behind them, three men wearing masks were silently following them. Bang! A firework soared into the sky, blossoming into a beautiful flower. Immediately after, the sounds of fireworks launching echoed one after the other. ¡°Wow, so beautiful.¡± Trey Holmes, like a girl who hadn¡¯t seen much of the world, clung to Greg Jensen¡¯s arm, so thrilled she almost jumped for joy. Louisa Burley was no less excited, clutching Greg Jensen¡¯s other arm, her face brimming with eagerness. Greg Jensen, following their gaze towards the fireworks in the sky, was about to speak when he suddenly felt a sense of foreboding. ¡°Move!¡± He quickly pushed the two women away and then dived forward, as a flash of cold light passed through the spot where he had just stood. Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: Chapter 565: Kill Three_1 Chapter 565: Chapter 565: Kill Three_1 Greg Jensen sprung to his feet like a carp leaping out of water and saw three people closing in on him simultaneously. His expression slightly darkened, he yelled to Trey Holmes, ¡°Holmes, take Amande and go first.¡± Trey Holmes was startled, then quickly grasped the situation and started running with Louisa Burley in tow. ¡°Big brother Greg¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t until then that Louisa Burley realized what was happening. She struggled, trying to run to Greg Jensen¡¯s side, but Trey Holmes was surprisingly strong. At this moment, Greg Jensen¡¯s expression had turned cold, and after glancing at the crowd around him, he turned and ran into an alley. The three men in sportswear hesitated for a moment. One of them glanced at Louisa Burley and Trey Holmes retreating into the distance, then waved his hand, pointing toward the alley and took off after Greg Jensen first, the other two quickly followed. The trio had just rushed in when they saw Greg Jensen standing emotionlessly at the end of the alley, holding a shimmering long knife. Where did the knife come from? They were all taken aback, having clearly seen that Greg Jensen had nothing in his hands when they chased him, yet how did he acquire a knife after entering the alley? Could it be someone was waiting to give him the knife? One of them furrowed his brows, scanned the tops of the walls on either side and, seeing no sign of anyone, whispered a warning, ¡°Be careful, it might be a trick!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The three men didn¡¯t waste words and charged at Greg Jensen. Before they got close, several darts shot out from one man¡¯s hands with lightning speed, whistling through the air. Watching the furious advance of the three men, Greg Jensen casually twirled the knife, knocking down all the incoming darts. Then he stepped forward, turned around, and the Twilight Snow Knife drew a vicious arc as it ruthlessly chopped down. Hum! A dense, evil qi burst out like a torrent of gray ink, cascading with the sword-light as if it were a whip. The Grandmaster at the forefront felt his vision blur as an ice-cold chill enveloped him, feeling as if he had plunged into an ice cavern. Seeing the blade-light about to chop down, his movements became incredibly sluggish. Thud! The Twilight Snow Knife cut without any hindrance, slashing diagonally across the man¡¯s neck and chest, leaving a deep wound that revealed the bone. Thump! The man collapsed to the ground and instantly stopped breathing. Warm blood and organs spilled out all at once. Strangely, the color of the blood and organs seemed much paler than normal. Yet the Twilight Snow Knife in Greg Jensen¡¯s hand was rapidly dyed red, similar to a red-hot iron rod. In the moments of light and shadow, the knife, as if breathing, flickered with red light before the blade returned to its bright sheen. Greg Jensen felt a rich surge of vital energy flow into his body through the Twilight Snow Knife, and the Divine Dragon Transformation started to operate automatically. In an instant, his body surged with vital energy, and even the True Qi was affected, growing significantly stronger. At that moment, he felt his body brimming with power and his understanding of the Innocent Knife Method reached a new level. The Innocent Knife Method is divided into three stages ¨C form, intent, and spirit ¨C with a total of twelve levels. Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t even practiced it once; he had just executed it based on the memories in his mind. Now, having absorbed the assassin¡¯s vital energy, he had barely entered the first stage. Even so, he could still feel the potency of the Innocent Knife Method. ¡°` The Twilight Snow Knife, similar to the Sword of Coagulated Frost, is a type of Magic Artifact, with the Inscribed Innocent Knife Method within the artifact itself, indeed, not something ordinary mortal warriors can compare with. Greg Jensen watched the gleaming blade and couldn¡¯t help but show a glimmer of joy in his eyes. The other two, upon seeing their companion cut down by a single strike, were both startled. However, they only paused for a moment before continuing their charge towards Greg. One of the assassins threw his hands up, and a myriad of hidden weapons, like stars scattered by a heavenly maiden, rained down from above, cutting off all of Jensen¡¯s paths of retreat. Greg¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a streak of blade light suddenly lit up the dim alley, striking with unmatched precision upon those hidden weapons. Clang clang clang¡­ A series of crisp colliding sounds rang out, and without exception, all the thrown weapons were knocked to the ground. At the same time, the other assassin drew two daggers and viciously stabbed down at Greg. His speed was as fast as lightning! However, he was fast, but Greg was faster. The blade light having just knocked down the thrown weapons, without any delay, followed its original trajectory, slashing towards the attacker¡¯s arms. The assassin was terrified and tried to dodge, but it was already too late. Thud! Both his hands were cut off on the spot. Blood spurted out like water bursting from an open tap; only, the color was still faint. The assassin¡¯s face turned pale at a visible rate. He felt as if something inside of him was flowing out with the blood, and then, like someone had drained all his strength, he collapsed to the ground with a thud. A robust surge of vital energy once again flowed into Jensen¡¯s body through the Twilight Snow Knife, and he almost let out a comfortable hum. Just as he was about to step forward to finish off the assassin, a chill crept up in his heart. Without thinking, he turned and slashed with his knife. But before he could bring his knife down, a broad palm stamped fiercely onto his body. Greg felt a pain in his chest and was involuntarily forced to stagger back several steps. Before he could stabilize his stance, he had already slashed out with his knife through the air. The cold and bright blade light, carrying a grey-white aura of sinister energy, slashed towards the stealth attacker like a new moon. Just as it was about to hit, the man¡¯s body floated backward, weightless, along with the bitter cold knife wind. The next second, a muffled groan was heard, the man¡¯s motion stalled, clearly wounded. ¡°Retreat!¡± With frustration in his eyes, he looked once at Jensen, then his body floated up again and vanished into the darkness within the blink of an eye. The assassin who used the hidden weapons, upon hearing the command, cast a glance at his fallen companion and then turned to run. Greg¡¯s face turned cold, and with a flick of his hand, several silver needles pierced directly into the back of that person¡¯s head. Thump! The man instantly fell to the ground and was silenced in the blink of an eye. Once again, quietness returned to the alley. Three assassins had been killed, and although another one had fled with a slash wound, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be faring well. Yet Greg did not feel elated. He looked at the three bodies on the ground, then raised his head to look in the direction the man had escaped, deep in thought. The movement technique of that man just now had been strange. Although it was partly because he hadn¡¯t expanded his Divine Sense, the ability to approach him silently was terrifying. Moreover, his retreating motions were graceful and natural, blending with the evening wind as if he was one with it, eerily resembling Greg¡¯s own Wind Control Skill. Of course, that man was at best borrowing the wind, nowhere near comparable to the ¡°control¡± of the Wind Control Skill. Nevertheless, this served as an alert for Greg. From now on, he would have to spread his Divine Sense all around, otherwise, he might capsize in the gutter when he least expected it. ¡°` Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Chapter 566 Helplessness_1 Chapter 566: Chapter 566 Helplessness_1 ¡°What a fine evening, and they¡¯ve ruined it!¡± Greg Jensen frowned, annoyed, and kicked the corpse on the ground before calling Xavier Cooper to have his men clean up the aftermath and investigate to see who wanted him dead. Actually, in his view, the assassins could only be from a few families, but he wanted to know exactly who was responsible so he could confront them directly. After making the call, Greg stepped out of the alley and glanced around, spotting Louisa Burley anxiously standing by the window on the second floor of the restaurant across the street, looking over at him. Greg¡¯s heart warmed, and he waved to her. Louisa¡¯s face lit up with joy, she nodded at Greg, and then disappeared from the window. A moment later, Louisa Burley ran out of the restaurant, with Trey Holmes following behind her. ¡°Brother Greg, are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Greg chuckled and said, ¡°With how tough I am, how could anything happen to me?¡± Trey Holmes approached, gave him a look-over, and seeing that he was unharmed, silently moved to the side. Louisa Burley patted her chest and asked, ¡°What was that about? Who were those people?¡± ¡°Probably those guys from the Union of Seven Provinces.¡± Greg frowned, anger flickering over his face, ¡°No matter, once I climb to the top of the Seven Province Arena and defeat them, they won¡¯t dare bother me again.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Louisa Burley glared at him reproachfully, worry filling her heart. Jeremy Hall had told her that, apart from the Stuart Family, the strengths of the other six families either far surpassed or were at least equal to the Stuart Family. The last encounter with the Stuart Family was already quite difficult, not to mention this time with six families united? ¡°Brother Greg, maybe you should just let it be and not participate in the tournament of the seven provinces.¡± Greg looked at her worried expression, his heart brimming with warmth, and he smiled, ¡°How can I do that? I need to strive while I can, otherwise how will I provide you with a princess-like life in the future?¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face turned a slight red as she shyly lowered her head. In her eyes, as clear as water, there shimmered a sad glint. She really wanted to tell Greg that she could no longer enjoy a princess-like life and just wanted Greg to live peacefully himself. However, she opened her mouth several times but ultimately couldn¡¯t bear to voice those words. Soon, Xavier Cooper arrived with Brandon Brent and others in tow. Learning that Greg had been targeted for assassination, they were a mix of shock and fury, all swearing to find the person pulling the strings. After the incident, neither Trey Holmes nor Louisa Burley were in the mood to continue their outing, so Greg took both of them back home. Back at the manor, the three of them had a late-night snack. Greg wrapped his arms around Louisa Burley and went back to the bedroom. Before entering the bedroom, Louisa was composed, but as they got inside, her face quickly reddened. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to take a shower first¡­¡± Watching her run off with a blushing face, Greg laughed out loud and quickly stripped off his clothes to follow her in. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s shower together.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to, hmm¡­¡± Greg¡¯s midnight fantasy came to a halt at the bedroom door. Louisa Burley, looking down, said softly, ¡°Brother Greg, I was thinking¡­ wait until we¡¯re married.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Seeing her distressed look, Greg couldn¡¯t bear it and smiled, ¡°No problem, we¡¯ll stick to the old rules then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Louisa answered in a voice as faint as a mosquito, carefully sneaking under the covers. ¡­ In a small city in Qin province, off the beaten track. After taking a shower, Drake Stuart¡¯s sister sat by the living room window without turning on the lights, staring out into the night, lost in thought. She had already handed over all the factory work to her eldest brother, Julian Stuart, and the members of the Stuart family no longer treated her with the same reverence as before. She didn¡¯t care about those things. If possible, she wished she¡¯d never gotten involved in the family affairs in the first place; maybe then she could have been more willful, leaving her family behind to be with that man. Deep down, Zhou Jiumei knew she didn¡¯t hate him; in fact, she still thought of him to this very moment. Under those circumstances, even a fool could see that after Barry Wolfe had killed the main culprit, Xavier Stuart, he didn¡¯t intend to kill anyone else. Even, if the Stuart family had been willing to lower their heads, Barry Wolfe might not have taken their wealth and status. In the caverns, Barry Wolfe had said that he didn¡¯t care about money; all he wanted were the resources, those that would support his continued journey. So it could be said that the old master of the Stuart family didn¡¯t have to die; it was his own unwillingness to accept defeat and bow down that led to his attempting a sneak attack when Zhou Jiumei appeared, which ultimately resulted in the tragedy. For this very reason, there was not a trace of hatred in Zhou Jiumei¡¯s heart towards Barry Wolfe. Sometimes she even thought that if her father hadn¡¯t attempted a sneak attack, Greg might not have accidentally killed him, and she might now be at Greg¡¯s side. Watching him lead the Stuart family to become the overlord of the Seven Provinces, watching him reach the pinnacle. But, there are no ¡®what ifs¡¯ in this world. Huh! Just then, a gust of wind blew in, and suddenly there was an additional person in the room. Zhou Jiumei tensed up, instinctively stepping back a few paces. Only after she saw the newcomer¡¯s face did she breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Drake, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Thump! Drake Stuart didn¡¯t steady himself and fell to the ground. He lifted his head, revealing a grimace of a forced smile, ¡°I can¡¯t beat him, not even with a sneak attack.¡± ¡°Who¡­¡± Zhou Jiumei¡¯s expression changed as she asked urgently, ¡°What did you do to him?¡± ¡°I told you I couldn¡¯t beat him, what can I do to him?¡± Drake Stuart gave a bitter smile, turned his head, and spat out a mouthful of blood, ¡°As expected of the man you fancy, truly formidable. With three Grandmasters directly engaging him, and me, someone one step away from enlightenment, launching a surprise attack from behind, I still couldn¡¯t kill him. Tell me, what¡¯s really the background of this guy?¡± Saying so, Drake Stuart¡¯s face grew completely cold, and he stared hard at Zhou Jiumei: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know; you¡¯ve been intimate with him, so surely you must know his origins?¡± ¡°I truly don¡¯t know, looking at me like that is useless,¡± Zhou Jiumei said with a frown. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Drake Stuart let out a bitter laugh and suddenly tore open his garment to reveal a wound that stretched from his left shoulder to his right rib. The wound had been crudely stitched up but due to its length and lack of finesse, the flesh was still gaping in many places. It looked like a horrifying centipede under the moonlight, grotesque and intimidating. Even more eerie was that the blood seeping out of the wound was not the normal dark red, but a faint pink instead. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s from his knife,¡± Drake Stuart confirmed as he looked down at his wound, then raised his head to look at Zhou Jiumei and said with a ghastly smile, ¡°Just one cut, and he only used one, even though he didn¡¯t see me.¡± ¡°What happened to him then?¡± Zhou Jiumei pressed. Drake Stuart chuckled and replied: ¡°He was hit by my palm, True Qi entering his body; even if it doesn¡¯t kill him, it¡¯ll take half his life. Without three or five months, he won¡¯t recover back to his peak condition.¡± Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Chapter 567 Witchcraft_1 Chapter 567: Chapter 567 Witchcraft_1 ¡°` Hearing that Greg Jensen had also been injured, concern once again flickered across Amande Burns¡¯ face. She frowned and asked, ¡°How are you feeling now? Do you need me to get you some medicine?¡± ¡°Get me some, but not the kind for external injuries. Get me something to replenish my vitality.¡± Drake Stuart lowered his head, looking at the wound on his chest, ¡°Strange, I haven¡¯t lost much blood, so why do I feel as if I¡¯ve lost a lot of vitality?¡± Amande Burns gave him an annoyed glance, took out her phone, and called Julian Stuart to arrange for someone to find some medicinal ingredients that could nourish vitality. Drake Stuart watched her back, his brow furrowed in thought, then he asked, ¡°How are you doing with your study of witchcraft?¡± Amande Burns¡¯ body trembled slightly, and she slowly turned around, her pupils trembling slightly. In the silent living room, the siblings stared at each other in silence. After a long while, Amande Burns exhaled and said indifferently, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, stay here to recuperate. Don¡¯t ask about the rest; that¡¯s my business and it has nothing to do with you.¡± After saying that, she turned around and prepared to go back to her room to sleep. ¡°How can it have nothing to do with me?¡± Drake Stuart said with a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to avenge our father?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï Amande Burns paused in her steps, standing still for a moment without speaking and walked straight into the master bedroom. The pitch-black living room fell quiet once more. Drake Stuart sat on the floor, staring at Amande Burns¡¯ bedroom door, lost in thought. Moonlight spilled over his face, casting a colder glow against his pale complexion. ¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t find anything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Xavier Cooper felt somewhat ashamed as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked the martial artists in seven provinces and still haven¡¯t identified those three people.¡± ¡°That means the three of them must be from out of town, right?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°Hiring assassins from out of town sure must have been tough for them.¡± ¡°So should we keep looking?¡± ¡°Forget it, no need to search anymore.¡± Greg Jensen said calmly, ¡°Since they want to hide their identities, and so many days have already passed, you definitely won¡¯t find anything useful. Let it be, the assassins definitely won¡¯t escape those few families.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Xavier Cooper was still somewhat unwilling to give up. This was the first time Greg Jensen had specifically entrusted him with a task, and he hadn¡¯t completed it. Greg Jensen smiled and asked, ¡°Have you stabilized your realm yet?¡± Xavier Cooper was startled for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s already stabilized.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen thought for a moment and then said, ¡°With less than half a month before the seven provinces¡¯ martial arts competition, it¡¯s time for you to advance to Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Grand¡­ Grandmaster?¡± Xavier Cooper thought he had heard wrong. Greg Jensen had mentioned it once before, and he had taken it merely as encouragement from his boss and hadn¡¯t taken it seriously. Hearing it again, he realized that Greg Jensen was serious. But becoming a Grandmaster was a dream beyond reach for most martial artists, many of whom would never progress past that point. How could it be as easy as his boss was suggesting? Moreover, he had only reached Complete Dark Power not long ago. How could he possibly advance to Grandmaster that quickly? Xavier Cooper looked over in surprise to see his boss watching him with an amused smile, those profound eyes as if they could see through all his thoughts. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not joking with me, are you?¡± ¡°Do I look like I have that kind of idle time?¡± Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°Come on, stop dawdling and get to work.¡± Following Greg Jensen¡¯s instructions, Xavier Cooper sat aside and began to practice the cultivation technique. Greg Jensen, drawing on his past experience, proficiently modified the cultivation technique for him, then paid him no further attention and called over Duncan Kong, Thomas Lampe, and Terry Cooke. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to participate in the martial arts competition of the seven provinces.¡± ¡°` ¡°Boss, is this¡­ too hasty?¡± Terry Cooke was the first to object, saying, ¡°Adding you to our current count, we only have four Grandmasters. We don¡¯t even have enough people to compete in the martial arts competition, this¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, boss.¡± Duncan Kong also followed, ¡°We¡¯ve just taken down Qin Province, why not prepare for another year?¡± Greg Jensen turned to look at Thomas Lampe and asked, ¡°Do you think the same?¡± Thomas Lampe hesitated, ¡°Old Zhao and Old Ding aren¡¯t wrong, we truly don¡¯t have enough people to field a competition team. Of course, if the boss has a way to solve this problem, then participating in the Seven Provinces Martial Arts Competition isn¡¯t a problem, it¡¯s just for gaining experience.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We must take part in this Seven Provinces Martial Arts Competition.¡± Upon hearing this, the three of them were stunned. Thomas Lampe asked in surprise, ¡°Boss, have you found another Grandmaster?¡± ¡°No need to look, we already have one.¡± ¡°We already have one?¡± ¡°Who?¡± The three men exchanged puzzled glances and all turned to look at Greg Jensen at once. Greg Jensen smiled mysteriously, ¡°By tomorrow at the latest, you¡¯ll know who that person is.¡± Early the next morning, an anxious Duncan Kong had his breakfast and then went to find Greg Jensen, intending to ask who that Grandmaster was. Naturally, Terry Cooke and Thomas Lampe followed him. But before the three men could ask, a hurried set of footsteps approached. Soon, the door to the study was pushed open, and Xavier Cooper walked in with a face full of excitement: ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve made a breakthrough. Um, you¡¯re all here?¡± After speaking, he noticed his father and Duncan Kong were also present. Thomas Lampe hadn¡¯t caught on yet, and instinctively asked, ¡°You¡¯ve made a breakthrough?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmaster, I¡¯m now a Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Grandmaster?¡± All three of them were shocked into stillness. Thomas Lampe closely scrutinized his son, completely dumbfounded, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just recently a Complete Dark Power? How did you¡­¡± Xavier Cooper smiled happily, ¡°Of course, the boss helped me.¡± Whoosh! All three sets of eyes landed on Greg Jensen. ¡°Boss, is this true?¡± ¡°My god, a nineteen-year-old Grandmaster¡­¡± Duncan Kong and Terry Cooke were marvelling incessantly while Thomas Lampe stood frozen, utterly numb. Xavier Cooper asked cheekily, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve broken your record, I¡¯m now the youngest Grandmaster, right?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Watching Xavier Cooper¡¯s smug face, Greg Jensen frowned slightly and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve broken the record, and you might even break another one in a bit.¡± Xavier Cooper asked blankly, ¡°Which record?¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°The record for the fastest death of a Grandmaster.¡± Xavier Cooper instantly understood and started laughing awkwardly, ¡°Um, that¡­ I was just joking. Records, they¡¯re not important.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and turned his head toward the other three, smiling, ¡°Do we have enough people now?¡± ¡°Enough¡­ we have enough.¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s get prepared.¡± After giving his instructions, Greg Jensen got up and returned to the bedroom. Looking at Louisa Burley still asleep, he couldn¡¯t help but feel moved and leaned down to kiss her. The two had not yet made the final breakthrough, but Louisa Burley was already quite skilled in the other aspects. She sleepily provided Greg Jensen with a full set of services and only after they were done did she fully wake up. Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Chapter 568 Departure_1 Chapter 568: Chapter 568 Departure_1 ¡°Ah, you¡¯re terrible, taking advantage of me while I was asleep.¡± ¡°Haha, that was all you, how could it be me ambushing you?¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± Louisa Burley huffed, turned her head away, and covered it with the blanket. Greg Jensen laughed and pulled her body towards him, holding her in his embrace and tenderly comforting her for a while. When Louisa Burley finally had a smile on her face again, Greg Jensen brought up the matter of the Union of Seven Provinces martial arts competition again. The Union of Seven Provinces competition was held in Shuishui County Town, a place located in the center of seven provinces. The scenery wasn¡¯t particularly beautiful, but one could enjoy the unique cuisine of the great northwest. Louisa Burley, who usually lit up at the mention of good food, seemed less happy this time. Her eyebrows slightly furrowed, she said, ¡°Greg, perhaps we should just not go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if we don¡¯t get any good resources, I won¡¯t be harmed.¡± ¡°But they are all so powerful.¡± Louisa advised, ¡°You¡¯ve now taken the Stuart Family¡¯s former place, isn¡¯t that enough? Let¡¯s just drop it and spend a few days together.¡± Greg Jensen thought she was worried that he wouldn¡¯t have time for her, which is why she said that, and he immediately replied with a smile: Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the competition won¡¯t take more than a few days. Once it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll take you to have a good time in Shuishui, and we¡¯ll try all the delicious food there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± ¡°Louisa, hear me out.¡± Greg Jensen said earnestly, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t participate, the other six families won¡¯t let me off easily. So, I must take part in the Union of Seven Provinces competition. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Louisa Burley nodded, her face full of worry, wanting to persuade him further, yet not knowing quite how to start. Should she tell him everything Jeremy Hall had said? But then he would find out about Aaron Gill, and there would inevitably be conflicts between them in the future. Thinking of the mysteries surrounding Aaron Gill, Louisa Burley immediately dismissed the idea. At this moment, her heart was in turmoil. On one hand, she hoped Greg Jensen could rescue her, while on the other, she feared he would get hurt in a confrontation with Aaron Gill. She looked into Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes, brimming with love, let out a deep sigh, and kissed him of her own accord. At the same time, she made up her mind. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let Greg Jensen get involved in her matrimonial affairs; accepting it was impossible to revolt, she decided to cherish the present. As for the future, she had thought it through clearly: just disappear without a trace. If Greg Jensen could never find her, he would give up. Eventually, a woman even gentler than herself would come along to take care of him. ¡­ Meanwhile, Thomas Lampe and others learned that the boss was determined to participate in the Union of Seven Provinces competition; by that afternoon, they began training in earnest. Four Grandmasters, pairing up, practiced against each other, pointing out flaws in their martial arts and discussing how to compensate for them, preparing for the upcoming Union of Seven Provinces competition. Besides being affectionate with Louisa Burley, Greg Jensen also spent time alone in a secret chamber every day, practicing the Control Water Technique. The Control Water Technique was a spell he had just learned after entering the ninth level of Qi Refinement, similar to the Small Cloud Rain Skill, as both used True Qi to manipulate water. The difference was that the Small Cloud Rain Skill was more for assistance, suitable for growing medicinal herbs and nurturing flowers, but it had no offensive power. The Control Water Technique, however, was different; it was a spell focused on attack, capable of turning the moisture in the air into ice spikes and water dragons to strike at the enemy. Although its power was not as great as the Falling thunder technique, paired with the Controlling Object Technique, it was even harder to defend against. Of course, Greg Jensen would not use these spells unless it was absolutely necessary. Being a Grandmaster in his twenties was already astonishing enough. If he showed the strength of someone who had entered the path of cultivation, it could arouse suspicion from others. And if that drew the attention of other Cultivators, there could be serious trouble. In this age on the brink of the end of magic, Magic Artifacts, Spiritual Energy, and Spirit Pills were most likely items that all Cultivators would vie for. Greg Jensen¡¯s possessions would certainly attract covetous glances from others. He had made up his mind that unless absolutely necessary, he would not reveal his identity as a cultivator even if he reached Golden Core. As the time approached, Greg Jensen took Louisa Burley, Thomas Lampe, and the others, and headed to Shangshui County in advance. The other six families of the Union of Seven Provinces also arrived on the same day. The Hall Family had a large estate in Shangshui County, which was the venue for the martial arts tournament of the Union, and the accommodations for Greg Jensen and his party were also arranged within the estate. Since there were still a few days before the tournament began, Greg Jensen took Louisa Burley out to explore Shangshui County. ¡­ Late at night, inside the villa where Carmen Stuart was staying. Drake Stuart silently entered the bedroom and after searching around, he finally found a red sachet under Carmen¡¯s pillow. Opening it up, he immediately started laughing. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Carmen suddenly woke up and seeing the sachet in Drake¡¯s hand, her face changed dramatically. She urgently said, ¡°That¡¯s mine, give it back to me.¡± As she said this, she tried to snatch it back. Drake chuckled softly, quickly evaded her, and said with a sneer, ¡°Carmen, I knew you must have kept such a little souvenir. How about we talk?¡± Knowing she couldn¡¯t snatch it from him, Carmen calmed down and asked with a frown, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°How about a curse or something of the sort to cast on Greg Jensen?¡± Drake said with a smile. Carmen¡¯s face shifted again as she firmly said, ¡°Impossible, don¡¯t even think about it, I will not help you harm others.¡± ¡°Harm others?¡± Drake¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant, and his stern face grew more ferocious, ¡°He killed our father, what¡¯s wrong with seeking revenge on him? Do you call that harming someone?¡± Carmen¡¯s demeanor flickered, and she calmly said, ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t help you. You might as well give up on that idea.¡± ¡°Ha, it looks like you¡¯ve really fallen for that guy, huh? You don¡¯t even care about our father¡¯s death?¡± Drake sneered and called out loudly towards the outside, ¡°Did everyone hear that? Come in!¡± Before his words had faded, the bedroom door was pushed open. Afterward, Family Head Julian Stuart, as well as Victor Stuart and other core Stuart Family members, all walked in. Seeing this, Carmen frowned and said, ¡°Calling them over is useless, I¡¯ve studied witchcraft to protect the Stuart Family, not to harm others in their absence.¡± ¡°Protect the Stuart Family?¡± Drake shouted angrily, ¡°Where were you when our father died? What were you doing when the Stuart Family estate was taken from us?¡± Carmen fell silent instantly. Drake said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m asking you one last time, are you willing to do it?!¡± Carmen replied coldly, ¡°Let me tell you again, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Feeling Carmen¡¯s unequivocal tone, Drake laughed mockingly and said, ¡°In that case, you can¡¯t blame me.¡± Having said that, he gestured to those behind him, ¡°Bring the person in.¡± Julian Stuart frowned and waved his hand towards the outside; immediately, crying and shouting could be heard. ¡°Let me go¡­¡± ¡°Sis, I¡¯m scared.¡± A moment later, Carmen Stuart and Michelle Stuart were brought in. Both were tied up with thick ropes, and behind them followed two tall and sturdy bodyguards. Seeing these two, Carmen¡¯s face changed once again as she demanded in a stern voice, ¡°Drake, what exactly are you planning to do?¡± Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: Chapter 569 Conspiracy_1 Chapter 569: Chapter 569 Conspiracy_1 ¡°Heh heh, I know you¡¯re very fond of these two children.¡± Drake Stuart sneered, ¡°How about we make a deal? You help me by casting a curse on Barry Wolfe during the martial arts competition of the Union of Seven Provinces, and I¡¯ll let these two kids go. If you¡¯re not willing, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to kill them.¡± Upon hearing this, Carmen Stuart abruptly raised her head, looking at him incredulously, ¡°Drake, have you lost your mind? They¡¯re promising seedlings of the Stuart Family, you intend to lay a hand on them?¡± ¡°You¡¯re forcing my hand.¡± Drake Stuart coldly said, ¡°Whether they live or die is up to you, not me!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Carmen turned her head towards Julian Stuart and angrily said, ¡°Big brother, they¡¯re your daughter and niece, why are you going mad along with Drake?¡± Julian Stuart¡¯s expression shifted slightly before he let out a sigh, ¡°Carmen, just agree to it. Drake is right. If you agree, our Stuart Family can reclaim the position of overlord of the Seven Provinces. Carmen and Carmen Jr. won¡¯t be harmed, so why not do it?¡± Julian Stuart also followed up, ¡°Yeah, Carmen, is it worth sacrificing the lives of your nieces for a stranger?¡± ¡°Carmen, just agree to Drake¡¯s request.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Yeah, this is the only chance for our Stuart Family.¡± Several members of the Stuart Family were all persuading Carmen to agree, and someone even held a knife to Carmen Stuart¡¯s throat. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Carmen Stuart was so scared she was stupefied, staring blankly at Julian Stuart. She couldn¡¯t believe that her father, who had always doted on her, would actually use her life to blackmail her aunt. Guilt flashed in Julian Stuart¡¯s eyes, then he forced himself to turn his head away, not wanting to look at his daughter¡¯s frail face. Alistair Stuart¡¯s hand trembled slightly as he held the knife, drawing fine lines of blood on Carmen Stuart¡¯s tender neck. His voice shaking, he said, ¡°Carmen, hurry up and agree, otherwise, I¡¯ll really do it!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Carmen, full of rage, but upon seeing her niece¡¯s pale face, her anger deflated at once. She turned her head slightly, tears soaking her clothes, and with a sobbing voice said, ¡°Let her go, I agree.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Carmen, if you had agreed earlier, wouldn¡¯t everything be fine? Why create such a scene?¡± Drake Stuart laughed, waving his hand towards the ones behind him, ¡°Carmen, sorry for the inconvenience, just bear with it for a few more days. Once your Uncle Drake and Aunt Carmen sort things out, you¡¯ll be free.¡± Carmen Stuart glared at him fiercely. Before she could speak, she was taken away by the bodyguards. Seeing this, Carmen immediately became anxious, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d let them go if I agreed?¡± Drake Stuart replied indifferently, ¡°Relax, Carmen is still part of the Stuart Family after all. As long as you behave, no one will harm her.¡± Carmen was burning with anger, ¡°Drake, I never knew you could be so despicable! Using your own nieces as leverage, threatening your sister to go and commit murder for you, can you stoop any lower?¡± Slap! Drake Stuart raised his hand and slapped her across the face, saying coldly, ¡°Carmen, think carefully. If it weren¡¯t for you, how would our father have died? If it weren¡¯t for you, how could the Stuart Family have fallen to this state? You should thank me for giving you a chance at redemption!¡± Carmen¡¯s eyes widened, staring at the man who was once her brother Drake, now looking like a madman. The bedroom was silent, with Julian Stuart and the others remaining quiet, their gazes cold as they watched the siblings¡¯ quarrel, showing no intention to intervene. Actually, for them, who leads the Stuart Family didn¡¯t really matter. Whoever can bring benefits to the Stuart Family, they are willing to support. Before, it was Carmen Stuart, but now it¡¯s Drake Stuart, because he could restore the Stuart Family to its peak. Watching her indifferent family members, Carmen Stuart couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart turn to ashes. She knew she couldn¡¯t compete with Drake Stuart; for her and Julian Stuart¡¯s safety, she had no choice but to accept her fate. But whenever she thought of that handsome and dashing man, she felt a tinge of guilt in her heart. ¡°Barry Wolfe, I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t blame me, it¡¯s fate.¡± Carmen Stuart sighed deeply and clutched the sachet in her hand tightly. Inside the sachet was a strand of hair she¡¯d secretly kept¡ªa strand of Greg Jensen¡¯s hair. ¡­ In Shui County, within the town of Wu Xian, the Hall Family estate was located here. Calling it an estate might be misleading; in fact, the Hall Family owned all of the land in Wu Xian Town. Most of the inhabitants were distant relatives of the Hall Family and those who had served the family for generations. The martial arts competition of the Union of Seven Provinces was also held here, and Greg Jensen, along with the leaders of the other six families of the Union, were arranged to stay in the town. Being aware of the enmity between the families, the Hall Family had them accommodated separately to avoid conflicts. The other six families were quartered on the west side of the town, while Greg Jensen and his entourage were placed on the east side. Each family was provided a villa with a courtyard. The villas were also staffed with housekeepers and drivers who were responsible for the upkeep of the external areas and did not pry into personal affairs. Late at night, representatives from the other five families all made their way to the Grey Family¡¯s villa, planning to strategize about how to deal with Barry Wolfe before the competition began. This time, each family had brought their top fighters. Initially set to compete for resources against each other, they now aimed their collective aggression at Greg Jensen. With the hefty prize offered by the Grey Family, there was no need for them to fight over the resources they already held. If they could just drive Greg Jensen out, everyone would get a larger slice of the pie, which was far better than fighting each other for pieces. The housekeepers of the Hall Family¡¯s villa had already been given time off, and those still inside were Grey Family¡¯s own, so there was no worry about leaks. Once Issac Grey led everyone into the study, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve checked; there are no listening devices.¡± Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. It¡¯s true that the Hall Family was a Neutral Clan, but they were also like locusts feeding off their heads, and their relationship couldn¡¯t be described as good. In someone else¡¯s territory, it would be strange for them not to be nervous. Issac Grey sat down behind the desk, smiling, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, what are your thoughts?¡± No one spoke; they all looked towards Zheng Wan Zhou in the corner. Zheng Wan Zhou said angrily, ¡°What are you looking at me for? I got injured scouting for you guys, and now you want to mock me or what?¡± The others held back their laughter, keeping silent. Issac Grey quickly said, ¡°Old Zheng, you misunderstood, we¡¯re just concerned about how your wound is healing?¡± Zheng Wan Zhou replied impatiently, ¡°Enough with the rubbish, I¡¯ve done the scouting. That kid is tough to deal with, just say what you¡¯re planning to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy, we just gang up on him and kill him,¡± someone said. ¡°You make it sound so simple, it¡¯s not like we can take turns fighting him.¡± That¡¯s when Issac Grey suddenly spoke up, ¡°Who says we can¡¯t take turns? Just fight him in a continuous sequence.¡± Everyone was stunned. According to the normal rules, they would fight in pairs and determine their ranking by points. The remaining family would challenge the top five in order. The one with more points would garner more resources, while those with fewer points would have to settle for the leftovers. These rules had been the same for over a hundred years, so where did this idea of a sequential battle come from? Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Chapter 570 Rising Hope_1 Chapter 570: Chapter 570 Rising Hope_1 Isaac Grey looked at everyone¡¯s eyes and began to explain, ¡°Before, when no new person was joining, it was natural to follow the old rules. But Barry Wolfe rose above the Stuart Family, so the rules can no longer be the same as before. How can a newcomer join the Union of Seven Provinces without going through some sort of test?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Barry Wolfe is a newcomer, and a newcomer joining the alliance naturally needs to be tested, and as for what the test is, isn¡¯t that for us to decide?¡± ¡°Hahaha, old Isaac sure has a quick mind.¡± Everyone instantly understood Isaac¡¯s meaning, exchanged glances, and burst into laughter simultaneously. ¡°With your strength, even if you fight him one by one in succession, you¡¯d probably still be no match for him, right?¡± ¡°Nonsense¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Isaac couldn¡¯t help but let out a laugh and a curse, but when he turned his head and saw the speaker¡¯s face, his pupils shrank sharply, and his muscles tensed up suddenly. Because the speaker was none other than Drake Stuart! All of them were of Grandmaster Realm strength, yet nobody noticed how or when Drake Stuart had entered. Whoosh! The others stood up at the same time, watching Drake Stuart with wary faces. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Seeing their expressions, Drake couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, ¡°No need to be so tense. I¡¯ve come here this time only to discuss a deal with you.¡± Something crossed Isaac¡¯s mind, and his eyes lit up slightly as he asked, ¡°A deal? What deal?¡± Drake spoke calmly, ¡°I just said it, all of you together, even if you take turns fighting, might not be able to defeat Barry Wolfe.¡± ¡°Bullshit, it¡¯s just Barry Wolfe. What, is he going to ascend to heaven or something?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Barry Wolfe is indeed very powerful, I admit, but saying that all of our families together can¡¯t beat him is a bit of an exaggeration.¡± ¡°I see, you¡¯re trying to use our hands to get revenge for the Stuart Family, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hehe, since you don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s just drop the subject. The martial contest begins tomorrow, and I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Drake left with a disdainful sneer on his face, turning to walk outside. The others still wore mocking smiles, believing that Drake Stuart was trying to use them to avenge the Stuart Family, which is why he was exaggerating the threat. Isaac, however, frowned slightly and called out just as Drake was about to leave the study, ¡°Hold on, younger brother Drake, since you¡¯re here, why not make things clear before you go?¡± Drake paused in his step for a moment, then slowly turned around and casually waved his hand, causing wild winds to sweep through the room all of a sudden. The howling wind whipped around their ears, and the documents on the desk fluttered violently in the gusts. At that moment, everyone in the room widened their eyes, their faces a mixture of shock and awe, staring at Drake Stuart. Drake seemed quite pleased with everyone¡¯s reactions. With a slight smile, he gestured again, and the fierce wind in the room instantly vanished without a trace. ¡°Generating wind with a flick of the sleeve!¡± ¡°This is¡­ a skill only those in the Dao Realm possess!¡± ¡°Have you achieved the Dao Realm?¡± The shock on everyone¡¯s faces turned into profound astonishment. ¡°Not yet, but soon!¡± Drake¡¯s gaze was indifferent, sweeping over their faces as he spoke faintly, ¡°I said that none of you here can beat me. Any objections?¡± Hearing this, their expressions turned ugly. Isaac was also displeased but still patiently replied, ¡°Indeed, we cannot defeat you.¡± ¡°Right, yet I was still defeated by Barry Wolfe.¡± As he spoke, Drake opened his robe to reveal a scar about twenty to thirty centimeters long. ¡°Do you see this cut?¡± Pointing at the scar, he seemed to recall the failed surprise attack, and his mouth twitched involuntarily a few times. ¡°Just one cut!¡± Drake abruptly raised his head, ¡°He struck me with just one cut, even as I was attempting a surprise attack.¡± Hisss! Hearing his words, everyone was shocked. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°With your movement technique, how did he detect you?¡± They had experienced Drake Stuart¡¯s movement technique for themselves. Several Grandmasters were chatting, and yet they hadn¡¯t seen how he managed to enter their presence, which was already telling. But even with such a rapid movement technique, Barry Wolfe had seen through it. Was Barry Wolfe really that fearsome? Drake Stuart sneered, ¡°Do you still think that by using a war of attrition, you can take down Barry Wolfe?¡± At that, everyone fell silent, including Issac Grey, all sunk into deep thought. Seeing the effect he had achieved, Drake Stuart slowly continued, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s been injured, and the injury is probably quite severe. I don¡¯t know if he has recovered in these past two days.¡± ¡°Injured?¡± Zheng Wanzhou sneered, ¡°You must be dreaming. I saw him shopping with his girlfriend yesterday, and he looked as healthy as ever. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s injured. In fact, he might even be in better spirits than you are right now.¡± Drake Stuart¡¯s face changed subtly as he said, ¡°He¡¯s recovered that quickly?¡± ¡°That I wouldn¡¯t know,¡± said Zheng Wanzhou. Drake Stuart¡¯s brow relaxed, and he chuckled lightly, saying, ¡°No matter, I still have a method. Once deployed, it will either kill him or cut his life in half. When the time comes, no matter how formidable he is, won¡¯t he still be at our mercy?¡± ¡°You have such a method?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you start now?¡± Drake Stuart shook his head and said, ¡°This method of mine is time-limited. If it¡¯s deployed too early, we may miss the window for the match. It¡¯s best to wait for when he¡¯s exhausted. Then, with a final push, we can directly slay him on the arena.¡± Issac Grey asked, ¡°Are you suggesting we employ a war of attrition to deplete Barry Wolfe¡¯s strength? Then, once he¡¯s exhausted, we spring into action and kill him on the arena in one fell swoop?¡± Drake Stuart gave a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Exactly, Brother Issac is indeed clever. That¡¯s exactly what we should do, to ensure that the kid never recovers.¡± ¡°Are you sure your method will work?¡± ¡°Absolutely, I swear on the name of the Stuart Family!¡± Drake Stuart declared with conviction, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, let the Stuart Family be wiped out!¡± Hearing his words, everyone involuntarily shrank their necks, thinking this man was too ruthless, casually using the lives of his entire family for an oath. After pondering for a while, Issac Grey asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Drake Stuart stated as if it were obvious, ¡°Very simple, the Stuart Family returns to Grey Province, and the Union of Seven Provinces is as it was before.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone frowned. The resources of Grey Province had long been considered their own by them. Drake Stuart¡¯s words were equivalent to shattering their fantasies and hopes. How could they be willing to agree? Seeing the expressions on their faces, Drake Stuart knew what they were thinking and sneered, ¡°Of course, if you think my proposal is problematic, feel free to try it out. See if your combined strengths can kill Barry Wolfe in a war of attrition!¡± Issac Grey looked at him intently as if trying to spot a lie. After a long moment, he spoke again, ¡°The Grey family agrees.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the room was filled with astonishment. Among the seven provinces, the Grey family was the most powerful, and the other families always followed their lead. With Issac Grey¡¯s agreement, they found themselves in a dilemma. Zheng Wanzhou¡¯s eyes shifted, and he spoke, ¡°Since Brother Issac has agreed, there¡¯s nothing much for me to say. I just hope that this time we will manage to kill Barry Wolfe and quell the hatred in my heart.¡± ¡°Agreed, let¡¯s do it together. I also agree.¡± After Zheng Wanzhou agreed, the remaining families all consented. Drake Stuart saw this scene, and a wide grin spread across his face. He was extremely happy because the Stuart Family finally had a hope of rising again. Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Chapter 571 Wheel War_1 Chapter 571: Chapter 571 Wheel War_1 At dawn, Greg Jensen woke up from his sleep, turned his head to look, and saw that Amande Burns was deep in slumber. He gave a pleased smile, leaned down to kiss her forehead, then got out of bed to wash up. While waiting for the hot water, he casually picked up his phone and saw that the Hall Family had sent him a message late last night. The message said that the other six families might change the rules of the martial arts contest and adopt a gauntlet challenge to drive Greg Jensen out of the Union of Seven Provinces. Moreover, Drake Stuart from the Stuart Family had returned and was now stirring things up with the other six families. ¡°A gauntlet challenge? Haha, they wish.¡± Greg Jensen sneered, then frowned and picked up the phone to call Louisa Burley. After all, Louisa Burley was his woman, and he didn¡¯t want any more conflicts with the Stuart Family now. However, the phone rang for a long time with no answer. ¡°Not up yet?¡± Greg Jensen thought for a moment and didn¡¯t mind, figuring that a little Drake Stuart wouldn¡¯t be able to make much of a splash; he could just spare his life if they crossed paths. He checked his phone again and found another message, but this time from an unknown, unfamiliar number. Strangely enough, the content of this anonymous message was similar to the one from the Hall Family, warning Greg Jensen to be cautious of the gauntlet challenge and Drake Stuart. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï It was understandable for the Hall Family to send a message since they were now allies and might even become related by marriage in the future. But who had sent this later message? Only those few families knew the details; was someone among them sending him a tip-off? Greg Jensen shook his head, feeling that it was unlikely. He thought hard but couldn¡¯t figure it out and simply gave up thinking about it. After a quick wash, he picked up the still-sleeping Amande Burns and went into the bathroom. ¡°Hey, what are you¡­?¡± ¡°Hurry up and get up, the martial arts contest of the Union of Seven Provinces starts today. Aren¡¯t you going to watch?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going.¡± Amande Burns was promptly awakened by the warm shower water, enjoyed a comfortable hot shower, and then followed Greg Jensen downstairs. In the dining room, breakfast was already set out on the table, and people like Thomas Lampe and Duncan Kong were eating. The meals these days were cooked by an assistant, with servants arranged by the Hall Family helping out. It couldn¡¯t be helped; in these tense times, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t dare let unfamiliar strangers handle his food. After the meal, they left the villa, boarded the business vehicle prepared by the Hall Family, and headed to the site of the contest. The venue for the contest was set up in a drill ground beside the town. In the center of the drill ground, there was a high platform, surrounded by a circle of stands, of which several larger ones were reserved for the participants competing for the title of the Union¡¯s overlord. Knowing there was a contest to watch today, residents of the small town and some tourists had already entered the stands. For a time, the originally quite peaceful drill ground suddenly became extraordinarily lively. After Greg Jensen and the others arrived, they were seated in one of the stands by the Hall Family. Austin Hall then personally came over and explained the contest rules to Greg Jensen. This morning, the other families had already approached the Hall Family, proposing additional rules. Although the Hall Family was a Neutral Clan, serving as referees, their influence had waned over the years, and they had no choice but to agree to the proposal of the other six families. Therefore, this year¡¯s contest was to follow a challenge match format. As long as Greg Jensen¡¯s side could win fifteen consecutive matches, the other six families would recognize his status within the Union of Seven Provinces. ¡°Fifteen matches, three each from every family, right? Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°They sure know how to scheme!¡± Austin Hall hesitated, then said softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, you can dispute it and fight them over it.¡± Xavier Cooper was also very unhappy, following up with, ¡°That¡¯s right, boss, they¡¯re blatantly bullying us. Isn¡¯t this just a war of attrition?¡± Meanwhile, Duncan Kong, Thomas Lampe, and Terry Cooke also looked toward Greg Jensen, clearly hoping he would confront the other six families. Greg Jensen scanned the expressions of everyone, and with a smile said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared? They¡¯re just a bunch of chickens and dogs; you¡¯re scared of that?¡± He raised his head, looking at Issac Grey and others dozens of meters away, and said indifferently, ¡°Tell them, I agree!¡± ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Grandmaster Louisa!¡± Austin Hall wanted to persuade him further, but seeing the full fighting spirit in Greg Jensen, he wisely shut his mouth. Because outsiders were present, Duncan Kong and others didn¡¯t say anything more. After Austin Hall left, they gathered around. ¡°Boss, with a war of attrition, we might not be able to cope.¡± ¡°Yes, you agreed too hastily.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, looking at them earnestly, and said, ¡°Do you really think that if I didn¡¯t agree, they would compromise?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°No, they wouldn¡¯t.¡± Greg Jensen said decisively, ¡°They would just use the opportunity to drive us out of the Union of Seven Provinces. Since refusal is not an option, why not agree generously? At least that¡¯s straightforward.¡± ¡°But boss¡­¡± ¡°No ¡®buts¡¯!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze swept over everyone¡¯s faces again, ¡°You are only grandmasters, don¡¯t you want to strive for the Dao realm? On the path to becoming stronger, there are no ¡®buts¡¯ or ¡®what ifs¡¯. You cannot shrink back; you can only forge ahead.¡± Everyone paused, feeling as if the fiery flames in his deep eyes were about to ignite them as well. ¡°Boss, I understand!¡± Xavier Cooper clenched his teeth, his slightly youthful eyes flaring with fierceness, ¡°Even if it means death, I will definitely win the competition.¡± The others also showed a determined look at this moment, filled with fighting spirit in their hearts. Greg Jensen was very pleased, patting Xavier Cooper¡¯s shoulder, and smilingly said, ¡°It¡¯s very good that you have this resolve, but you don¡¯t need to be too excited; it probably won¡¯t be your turn to fight.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xavier Cooper asked blankly. Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Because I plan to be the first to fight.¡± Upon hearing this, Thomas Lampe and the others couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions. Logically speaking, in the face of a war of attrition, the weakest should fight first, and then the fighters should be arranged in order based on the strength of the opponents. The strongest one, preferably kept for last, could act as an Anchor Needle. Greg Jensen being the first to fight meant that he was planning to fight fifteen battles in a row. If an accident occurred later on, Thomas Lampe and the others might not be able to defeat the high-level fighters the opponents had reserved. Duncan Kong said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re being too impulsive!¡± Xavier Cooper added, ¡°As the saying goes, why use a sledgehammer to crack a nut? I¡¯m the weakest; let me go first and probe the way for you guys.¡± ¡°Yes, you should stay till the end to fight.¡± This time, even Louisa Burley joined the group trying to persuade him, with everyone disagreeing with Greg Jensen going first. Greg Jensen slowly shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to persuade me anymore; I have my reasons why I must fight. Get ready, when I am defeated, it will be your turn to fight.¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Chapter 572: One Against Fifteen_1 Chapter 572: Chapter 572: One Against Fifteen_1 Greg Jensen was the first to enter the field in order to advance his Innocent Knife Method. With every person he killed, the Innocent Knife Method would draw in some vital energy, and both the Divine Dragon Transformation and the Innocent Knife Method would benefit from it. Even his True Qi had grown to a certain extent because of the vital energy. In other words, for every person Greg Jensen killed, the benefits he received were beyond the imagination of others. The opportunity of this martial arts competition was exceptional, and naturally, Greg Jensen did not want to miss it. Moreover, if he could enter the Union of Seven Provinces in a strong posture, he would have fewer problems to deal with. He wanted to kill the chicken to scare the monkey, to deter everyone, so that no one would dare to trouble him again. After all, he only wanted to acquire resources and concentrate on cultivation; he had no interest in other matters. Some time later, Austin Hall came over again, sneaking over a small booklet. On the booklet, the list of competitors from each family, as well as their general strength, was recorded. After handing over the booklet, he inquired about the order of appearance on this side. Upon learning that Greg Jensen was the first to go up, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Grandmaster Barry, this decision of yours, might be somewhat inappropriate, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Oh? How so?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Greg Jensen glanced over indifferently, his eyes filled with coldness. Austin Hall felt a chill in his heart and forced a smile, saying, ¡°I understand your strength, and going up first is naturally quite stable. But what if something unexpected happens? I think it¡¯s better this way, let a few of them go up first, and you can back them up later.¡± ¡°Are you making decisions for me?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze turned colder, as if even the air around him dropped several degrees, making Austin Hall feel a bone-chilling cold, as if he had plunged into an ice cave. ¡°My mind is made up, just notify them as such!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go notify them right now.¡± Having snapped out of it, Austin Hall shakily ran to the side and made a phone call home. As he called, he inwardly cursed Greg Jensen for being too arrogant. Did he really think that with his own strength, he could challenge fifteen experts consecutively? Austin Hall shook his head helplessly, feeling that the Hall Family¡¯s newly found ally would likely fall soon. It seemed the Hall Family needed to look for a new ally. Soon, a member of the Hall Family walked to the center of the stage and announced the names of the first pair to compete. The news that Greg Jensen would be the first to compete immediately spread throughout the venue. ¡°Does this Barry Wolfe have a problem in his head?¡± ¡°I think his head has a problem, too. If his brain wasn¡¯t messed up, why would he make himself the first to go on stage?¡± Zheng Wanzhou and others felt that Greg Jensen must have gone mad. Only Issac Grey frowned and muttered to himself, looking in the direction where Greg Jensen was, ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly be thinking of fighting all fifteen matches by yourself, could you?¡± Drake Stuart was sitting next to him, wearing a duckbill cap, with a mask covering his face very tightly. Hearing Issac Grey¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh softly, ¡°That¡¯s even better. It gives me more time to prepare. By the time my side makes a move, that kid will probably be at the end of his strength.¡± Issac Grey¡¯s expression became grave, and he nodded, ¡°Please make a move earlier, Brother Drake. Otherwise, the people below might not be able to withstand it.¡± Drake Stuart laughed heartily, his laughter tinged with a bit of sarcasm, ¡°Weren¡¯t you all thinking of defeating Barry with a war of attrition before? Why are you scared now?¡± Issac Grey shook his head, ¡°This isn¡¯t about fear. If we can reduce some casualties, naturally we should.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll go down to prepare. If you have any issues on your side, just give me a call.¡± Issac Grey gave a slight nod, ¡°Thanks, Brother Drake.¡± ¡°No need to mention it.¡± Drake Stuart stood up, smiling, ¡°Just don¡¯t forget the condition you agreed to, Brother Issac.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget.¡± Watching Drake Stuart leave the stands, Issac Grey couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh, then turned his head and looked again in the direction where Greg Jensen was. ¡­ ¡°Boss, the Brent Family should be wary of Lucas Moore, who is adept with a Broad Sword in both hands¡­¡± Thomas Lampe took the chance while Greg Jensen was looking at a small booklet to repeat the names of several people they should pay special attention to. Greg Jensen glanced at the booklet and casually threw it to Thomas Lampe. Thomas Lampe was startled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to look at it again?¡± ¡°No need, I can hardly blatantly read this on the stage, can I?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Thomas Lampe instantly realized. This was a gauntlet match! That meant, once Greg Jensen stepped onto the stage, unless he completed all fifteen matches or was seriously injured and had to leave, he would have no chance to step down again. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Thomas Lampe, Duncan Kong, Terry Cooke, and Xavier Cooper, the four Grandmasters, simultaneously took a step forward, their intentions clear without speaking. They all wanted to fight in place of Greg Jensen. Louisa Burley also stood up, looking at Greg Jensen with a face full of concern. Greg Jensen gave her a reassuring look and then smiled at everyone, ¡°Prepare well, you may be up on the stage next.¡± Just then, Zachary Hall mounted the stage and said in a loud voice, ¡°Next, may the fighters for the first match please come to the stage!¡± On the stands of the Brent Family, Family Head Trevor Brent looked relaxed, turning his head and saying, ¡°Taoist priest, you go up for this round. Focus on probing and try to wear him down as much as possible.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Dressed in Taoist robes and lean but upright, like a centuries-old bamboo standing tall and straight, Steven Lampe exuded an aura of sharpness. His practice was the Tai Chi Sword Method, a legacy of his family lineage. After decades of refinement, he had mastered its essence, and his swordplay was incomparable. His sharp aura also stemmed from this practice. The Tai Chi Sword Method was unpredictable, especially renowned for its agility. In his eyes, the mission Trevor Brent had given him was all too simple¡ªmere child¡¯s play against a twenty-something youth. Even if his cultivation had reached the Master Realm, how much combat experience could he have? Steven Lampe believed that with his Tai Chi Sword Method, not to mention wearing down Barry Wolfe¡¯s strength, if Trevor Brent so wished, he could directly exhaust Barry Wolfe. Even, slaying him was not out of the question. He confidently stated, ¡°Family Head Brent, rest assured, Steven Lampe will not disappoint you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very good.¡± Trevor Brent nodded in satisfaction, a smile appearing on his face, ¡°Then I will await the Taoist priest¡¯s triumphant return here.¡± ¡°I wish the Taoist priest a triumphant victory!¡± The other stewards followed by clasping their hands together in salute. ¡°Everyone just wait and celebrate for me!¡± Steven Lampe basked in the moment, laughed out loud, took a leap from the stands and then rushed towards the stage with great speed. As he neared the stage, he leapt up, touched lightly on the edge of the stage with his foot, and then landed steadily on top of it. His movements were graceful and elegant, as if he were flying, giving off a remarkable demeanor. Just landing, he was greeted with a burst of applause. ¡°Excellent!¡± ¡°The Taoist priest¡¯s Qinggong is truly beautiful!¡± ¡°The Taoist priest is sure to win this battle.¡± Listening to the surrounding commentary, Steven Lampe was inwardly proud, hands clasped behind his back like a lofty hermit, and looked in the direction where Greg Jensen was, shouting loudly: ¡°Steven Lampe of the Brent Family seeks instruction. Barry Wolfe, come forth and meet your doom!¡± Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: Chapter 573: Drawing the Sword Style_1 Chapter 573: Chapter 573: Drawing the Sword Style_1 Whoosh! At this moment, the platforms on all four sides were already filled with tourists who had come to watch. Upon hearing his words, a buzz of disbelief swept through the crowd. ¡°This priest is quite arrogant!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s Steven Lampe of the Two-Yi Sword, he has the arrogance to back it up.¡± ¡°Then who¡¯s this Barry Wolfe he mentioned?¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe? I heard he¡¯s a young man in his twenties who has been making quite a name for himself recently in Grey Province.¡± ¡°Ah, here he comes.¡± The crowd looked towards the other side of the platform to see a handsome young man with a long knife in his hand, slowly ascending step by step onto the platform. ¡°Tsk, I thought he would be something special, but this is nothing.¡± ¡°These two people are not even comparable, okay?¡± ¡°Exactly, one flew up there, the other crawled, the difference is clear.¡± Greg Jensen paid no attention to the surrounding murmurs, he stood firm on the platform, and looked straight ahead. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? The audience below instantly fell silent, all unconsciously holding their breath, looking towards the two figures in the center of the platform. ¡°Hehe, indeed a youthful lad.¡± Steven Lampe sneered coldly, ¡°A thing not even fully fledged, wanting to join the Union of Seven Provinces, really is laughabl¡­¡ª¡± Splat! He hadn¡¯t even finished saying ¡°laughable¡± when, under the bright daylight, suddenly a dazzling whip of light, like lightning, flashed across Steven Lampe¡¯s neck. Warm fresh blood, like the scattered petals of a heavenly maiden, painted a fierce and terrifying fresco on the platform. Silence! The entire place was immediately enveloped in deathly stillness, everyone¡¯s mouths agape, staring in disbelief at the blood-stained platform. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ dead?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that? Doesn¡¯t someone die in the competitions every year?¡± Some tourists from other places, unable to stomach the bloody scene, turned their heads and left the platform. Others, trying to capture the scene with their cell phones, were quickly stopped by locals with stern faces. Even the locals hadn¡¯t expected the first match to end so swiftly and stared at the platform in shock. It took a while for the area to erupt in thunderous applause. ¡°Awesome!¡± ¡°This Barry Wolfe is too impressive!¡± ¡°Worthy of being a flamboyant magician, that knife stroke was beautiful!¡± Ordinary people had no allegiance and naturally cheered and clapped for Greg Jensen after seeing him slaying his opponent with a single strike. In contrast, on the surrounding stands, the faces of Issac Grey and others were ashen, extremely ugly. Especially Trevor Brent, whose face had turned exceedingly grim. Only at this moment did they finally believe what Drake Stuart had said was true, that even if they were to fight Barry Wolfe in a series of consecutive battles, they likely wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. What was even more outrageous was that their agreement with Drake Stuart had been for them to wear down Barry Wolfe¡¯s stamina so that when he was exhausted, Drake Stuart would activate a Secret Technique, causing Barry Wolfe to lose his ability to fight. Now it seemed they couldn¡¯t even wear down Barry Wolfe¡¯s stamina. The renowned Steven Lampe went up but didn¡¯t last a single round before being slain on the spot. How were they supposed to fight now? ¡°We won!¡± ¡°Boss is amazing!¡± Seeing Greg Jensen slay his enemy with a single strike, Thomas Lampe and others were very happy, and Louisa Burley also breathed a slight sigh of relief. However, thinking of the more than a dozen fights that were still to come, she couldn¡¯t help but tense up again. On the other side, Dylan Wood, the Family Head of the Wood Family, had an expression calm as water. It was almost time for his clan¡¯s member to enter the battle, and whom to send had become his greatest headache. Choosing an average fighter wouldn¡¯t serve the purpose of exhausting Barry Wolfe. But if he sent a strong one, he feared they might be killed by Barry Wolfe, which he found hard to bear. He turned his head and his gaze slid over several retainers standing behind him, his heart suddenly stirred. You can run if you can¡¯t win, right? As long as they could deplete Barry Wolfe¡¯s strength, wouldn¡¯t that be enough? A light bulb went off for Dylan Wood and he spoke up, ¡°For this battle, I need someone with good movement technique. They don¡¯t have to fight him head-on; just contain Barry Wolfe and deplete his energy. Who will go?¡± Before his words fell, Roberto Simon stepped forward and declared, ¡°I¡¯ll go, my movement technique is good.¡± Roberto Simon hailed from the Eight Forms Palm sect, exceptionally skilled in Eight Forms Palm, especially proficient with the Panlong Stick, having received the true teachings of his sect. Moreover, the footwork of the Panlong Stick was nimble, excelling in quick movements and dodges, tackling Barry Wolfe should be within his capabilities. Dylan Wood nodded in satisfaction, just about to speak, when a large hand was placed on Roberto Simon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let me go instead.¡± When everyone looked back, they saw it was Roberto Simon¡¯s master, Jerry Lloyd. As Roberto Simon¡¯s master, Jerry Lloyd¡¯s skills were naturally a bit superior, so Dylan Wood had nothing more to say. However, Roberto Simon expressed concern, ¡°Master, let me go.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Afraid your master will lose to him?¡± Jerry Lloyd shot him a glance and said indifferently, ¡°If I go up there, I might find a chance to take down the young man. Do you have that confidence?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Roberto Simon was suddenly at a loss for words. In truth, he knew he was no match for Barry Wolfe. The reason he had volunteered was a determination to repay the kindness of the Wood Family, prepared to face certain death. As his master, how could Jerry Lloyd fail to see his apprentice¡¯s thoughts? ¡°Jerry, my thanks for the trouble!¡± Dylan Wood gave a fist salute and didn¡¯t forget to add a word of caution, ¡°Steven Lampe was too careless; I hope you don¡¯t make the same mistake. Just drain his strength, and if it¡¯s really not possible, you can concede.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Jerry Lloyd didn¡¯t say more, picked up the Panlong Stick beside him, and leaped onto the stage. The Panlong Stick, in essence, is the prototype of the nunchaku. It is said to originate from Emperor Taizu of Song, Zhao Kuangyin. What sets it apart is that the Panlong Stick is long at one end and short at the other, specially designed for hooking and striking the enemy¡¯s legs and breaking armor. ¡°Eight Forms Palm, Jerry Lloyd!¡± With rich experience, Jerry Lloyd wasted no words. After announcing his name, he charged forward with the Panlong Stick in hand. Before he even arrived, the Panlong Stick had already drawn a sky full of stick shadows, sweeping down towards Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen¡¯s right hand rested on the knife hilt, his gaze intense and concentrated, his mind clear of any distractions, with only the onrushing figure in his eyes. An air of command resonated quietly from him. In that moment, a sense of enlightenment suddenly emerged in his heart. Immaculate, meaning the knife is in the hand, but the heart is without blemish. It¡¯s all about an ¡®I dare the world¡¯ kind of momentum. You need the confidence that all things in the world can be cut down with a single strike, only then can you deliver an unrivaled blow. Up to this point, when facing opponents, he had only used the drawing technique, not having resorted to his other moves. The drawing technique shares a similar genius with the Iaido technique from the island nation; both involve killing the enemy in the moment the sword is drawn. The difference is that the drawing technique is more powerful. Even with just this one move, Greg Jensen could effortlessly kill his enemies. Just like at this moment, facing the figure charging at high speed, Greg Jensen did not hesitate for a second, seized the timing, and slashed out with his knife smoothly. Hum! The air trembled rapidly where the Twilight Snow Knife passed, emitting a high-pitched hum. The gray energy of yin and death emerged from his body, wrapped in the force of the knife and slashed forward. Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Chapter 574: Crescent Slash_1 Chapter 574: Chapter 574: Crescent Slash_1 The next second, Greg Jensen¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. Because this almost certain strike was unexpectedly dodged by the opponent. Greg saw it very clearly, just as the sword qi was about to hit Jerry Lloyd, he suddenly shifted sideways, narrowly avoiding the whip-like blade. ¡°Jerry Lloyd, well done!¡± Dylan Wood, seeing this scene, immediately overflowed with joy, cheering loudly for Jerry Lloyd. Isaac Grey¡¯s expression slightly relaxed, smiling at the person beside him and said, ¡°Barry Wolfe is nothing special after all, it¡¯s just that his sword drawing is harder to defend against. When you face him later, just dodge the first strike and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Several people hurriedly responded. Just then, a sudden change occurred on the stage. After Jerry Lloyd dodged Greg¡¯s strike, he moved to the side, preparing to engage in a moving battle. But before he could wield his Panlong Stick, he saw Greg turning around and swinging his sword in one fluid motion. The second move of the Pure Sword Technique ¨C Half-Moon Slash! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? The dazzling blade light, like a new moon, drew an arc, slashing down at him. Jerry Lloyd felt his hairs stand on end and his whole body as if he were plunged into an ice cave. He knew he had to dodge, or he would undoubtedly die, but under that terrifying blade light, he was like he had been hit with an Immobilization Spell, his limbs numb, unable to move. At the critical moment, he could only desperately circulate his True Qi, forcibly lifting the Panlong Stick in front of him. Ding! A crisp sound. The Panlong Stick snapped on impact. Immediately after, Jerry Lloyd felt himself flying up, then the world spun, and he plunged into darkness. Thud! The headless body fell, gushing out a large amount of blood. And Jerry Lloyd¡¯s head happened to fall near the edge of the stage, rolling to a stop in front of Dylan Wood. Dylan Wood twisted his stiff neck, lowering his head with difficulty, only to see Jerry Lloyd¡¯s lifeless eyes staring hauntingly at him. It seemed he couldn¡¯t believe that he had died just like that, his face etched with astonishment! The entire place fell silent! The next second, cheering erupted like a tsunami, deafeningly loud. Blood, blade light¡­ Such thrilling scenes instantly ignited the excitement of every spectator present. Yet around the stands, there was a deadly silence. ¡°Master!¡± Roberto Simon was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe that his master, who in his eyes could touch the sky, had just been killed by the opponent like that. He violently raised his head, glaring at Greg Jensen on the stage, his eyes seemingly shooting fire. Clang! The long sword returned to its sheath. Greg simply said, ¡°Next!¡± ¡°Let me go! Let me kill him!¡± Roberto Simon was the first to leap forward, grabbing the Panlong Stick and ready to ascend the stage. Dylan Wood quickly grabbed him, speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Jerry is gone, we can¡¯t afford another loss, and it¡¯s not our turn to go up now.¡± With that, he turned his head toward the east side, where the Barnett Family was located. Barnett Family Head Matt Barnett, with a furrowed brow, thought for a while, then turned back to Brenden and said, ¡°Brenden, take that shield and go have a match with him.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Brenden stood up, picked up the nearly one-and-a-half-meter shield, and walked towards the stage. Matt Barnett watched his back, slightly relieved, a few strands of hope appearing in his eyes. Brenden was of Mongolian descent, standing at two meters tall with dark skin, his entire body rippling with blocky muscles, exuding a formidable presence. The shield was actually not his weapon of choice; he was most proficient in wrestling. However, with Steven Lampe and Jerry Lloyd successively perishing, in his urgency, Matt Barnett could only think of this method. If he couldn¡¯t beat his opponent or dodge, he might as well just block with the shield. After all, winning was not possible; as long as he could deplete Barry Wolfe¡¯s energy, that would suffice. The onlookers below the stage, upon seeing the towering Brenden and the nearly one-and-a-half-meter shield, could not help but stare in astonishment. On the other side of the stands, Thomas Lampe and the others¡¯ expressions also turned grave. ¡°This guy is way too tall!¡± ¡°Man, is he planning to squash the boss with that shield?¡± Louisa Burley clenched her pearly teeth so tightly, her lips almost bled, but she was utterly unaware. Boom! The massive shield hit the ground, making everyone feel as though the earth itself trembled. Brenden looked at Greg Jensen not far away, opened his wide mouth, and laughed, ¡°Kid, come on, I¡¯ll have a bit of fun with you!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s cool gaze intensified, feeling the True Qi inside him beginning to boil, his lips revealing a faint smile. With a large stature and abundant energy, if he slaughtered him, his own Divine Dragon Transformation could advance further, and his understanding of the Innocent Knife Method would rise to the next level. ¡°You want to play with me?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Then are you ready to die?¡± Before his voice even faded, he fully deployed his Wind Control Skill. Brenden only saw a blur, and Greg Jensen was already upon him, followed by a streak of bright knife light. Brenden was terrified and hurriedly lifted the shield. Clang! The deep clashing sound made his scalp tingle, and a force impossible to resist transmitted through his hands, involuntarily pushing his body backwards. Boom, boom, boom! Brenden took three large steps backward before steadying himself and looked down, receiving a fright. He saw a vast indent had been cleaved into the front of his shield. One finger wide, two feet long, almost piercing the entire shield! His shield was forged from the hardest alloy, one that even armor-piercing rounds could hardly penetrate, yet it had been slashed with such a long dent by the opponent. How terrifying must Barry Wolfe¡¯s sword technique be? No, his sword was also formidable! Brenden glanced at the Twilight Snow Knife, his pupils involuntarily shrinking. And the crowd below the stage was equally astonished. Brenden, being tall and strong, naturally had great strength; the fact that Greg Jensen could push him back with a single slash¡ªhow frightening must his strength be? Matt Barnett furrowed his brow, then relaxed it again, a hint of a smile playing at the corners of his mouth. Although Brenden had been pushed back by a slash, he had at least withstood the first one. If he continued to hold on, then his strategy would be successful. ¡°Brenden, don¡¯t mind him, just hold your ground!¡± Hearing Matt Barnett¡¯s reminder, Brenden did not look back, calmly staring at Greg Jensen and sneered, ¡°Kid, come again. If you¡¯ve got the guts, try to break through the shield.¡± The next second, another streak of knife light slashed over. Brenden crouched down, shrinking behind the shield while his back leg braced, to prevent being pushed back again. Clang! As the collision sound erupted, that irresistible force came once more. Prepared this time, Brenden¡¯s body merely jolted to a stop. Feeling secretly pleased, he was about to peek out and mock his opponent when he saw that bright knife light chopping down once again. Brenden, frightened, ducked his head and hid behind the shield once more. Immediately after, continuous collision sounds and waves of mighty force transmitted through the shield. Brenden kept retreating under the barrage of slashes, but inwardly, he was unfazed. His goal was to drain Barry Wolfe¡¯s energy, and the current situation was playing right into his strategy. ¡°As long as the shield holds, how many times you slash doesn¡¯t matter¡ªit¡¯s futile,¡± Brenden mocked from behind the shield, while Greg Jensen remained unmoved, his eyes only focused on the growing gap in the shield. He took a deep breath, lifted his knife with both hands, and forcefully slashed down at that gap. Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Chapter 575 Who Else_1 Chapter 575: Chapter 575 Who Else_1 ¡°` Clang! Crack! As Brenden cowered behind his shield, basking in his smugness, a sudden shattering sound erupted, leaving him stunned. When he looked up, he was struck dumb. To his horror, a thumb-width crack had appeared on his shield. The next second, a whiplike blade light poured down like an avalanche. Brenden¡¯s eyes widened with terror; there was no time to dodge. Splat! The blade light, without any hesitation, cleaved through both shield and man, cutting them in half. Upon witnessing this scene, the entire training field fell into a deathly silence. Whoosh! Greg Jensen took a deep breath as the blood and True Qi absorbed by the Twilight Snow Knife surged into his body, transforming into a roaring tide of vitality. Despite having struck multiple blows, he neither felt tired nor drained; instead, his energy surged, and his strength felt even more formidable. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? He twirled the Twilight Snow Knife, sheathed it, then swept his gaze across the stands once again and announced in a clear voice, ¡°Next!¡± His ringing voice echoed across the field, but not one of the nearly hundred people from the six families¡ªQin, Zhang, Sun, Hong, Song, Zheng¡ªdared to answer his challenge. On the platform, Greg Jensen stood like a sovereign surveying the world. Wherever his gaze landed, no one dared to make a sound. ¡°Who else?¡± His voice, slightly hoarse, instantly spread across the entire training field. Issac Grey¡¯s expression was dark and terrifying. He waved towards someone behind him and said, ¡°Master Qing, it¡¯s your turn now.¡± ¡°You can count on me, Brother Qin.¡± Master Qing, armed with a Convenient Shovel and draped in a blue-gray monk robe, strode onto the platform. Watching his figure, Issac Grey took out his cellphone and called Drake Stuart with a cold voice, ¡°Three have already died, when are you starting on your end?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll begin immediately!¡± Inside a two-story building next to the training field, Drake Stuart hung up the phone and entered a room on the second floor. The room was spacious, but only a sacrificial table was placed in the middle. The table was set with incense candles, Paper Amulets, bells, and that Red Sachet containing hair. Carmen Stuart stood by the window, gazing out at the figure on the platform in the distance. The sound of the opening door did not disturb her. She continued to stare at that figure, her eyes misty and her beautiful pupils veiled with a thin fog. Drake Stuart looked at her silhouette, his eyes glinting coldly, and said flatly, ¡°Stop looking, let¡¯s start!¡± Carmen Stuart was silent for a moment before she slowly turned around and said to Drake Stuart, ¡°Can¡¯t we sit down and talk this over? Must we resort to fighting and killing?¡± ¡°Talk? How? Can talk bring our father back to life? Can it reclaim all that the Stuart Family has lost?¡± Drake Stuart¡¯s face was tinged with anger and impatience, ¡°Enough, let¡¯s start now.¡± Carmen Stuart glanced at him, sighed as though resigned to her fate, walked behind the sacrificial table, looked out the window once more, then lit the incense candles and picked up the bell on the table. Ding-a-ling¡­ ¡°All things under heaven and earth behold the spirits; by my name, I command, by my order, I bid, by my deeds, I shall control the spirits¡­¡± Whoosh! Carmen Stuart¡¯s plain white robe, as well as her long, flowing black hair, suddenly stirred without any wind. A profound and mystical aura emanated from her, swiftly spreading outwards. Drake Stuart, standing behind her, felt a shiver in his heart, suddenly uncomfortable, as if someone were staring at him. The witchcraft inherited by the Stuart Family was suitable only for Carmen Stuart¡¯s cultivation, and this was Drake¡¯s first time witnessing it. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but be alert, wary that Carmen might turn against him. He instinctively stepped back and warned, ¡°Carmen, you better perform the ritual properly. Michelle Stuart and her sister are just downstairs, and if you try anything funny, they won¡¯t live through it.¡± Carmen Stuart¡¯s voice, as if coming from the deepest hell, hollow and chilling to the bone, said: ¡°You¡¯re right, big brother. I¡¯ve thought it through, and I should indeed help you restore the Stuart Family.¡± Drake Stuart did not relax his vigilance, attempting to sound calm, ¡°Then do it quickly; the Grey family is getting anxious.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The next second, the sound of the bell became more urgent. ¡°Weakness, disaster!¡± ¡°` Before he could finish speaking, Greg Jensen, who was far up on the stage, suddenly felt a wave of dizziness in his head, and his True Qi became thick and slow as if it had fallen into a quagmire. Immediately afterward, he felt his strength draining away incessantly, as if something was sucking it out of him. Issac Grey, watching from below, had his eyes light up and shouted loudly, ¡°Master Qing Nan, finish him off now!¡± Qing Nan knew the opportunity was fleeting, and, swinging the Convenient Shovel in his hand, he smashed it down towards Greg Jensen. The whooshing sound of the incoming air made Greg Jensen instantly regain his clarity. He forced his spirits up, exerting all his might to circulate his True Qi, and then raised the Twilight Snow Knife, slashing upwards in a counter move. Clang! The bright flash of the knife blade was fleeting. Master Qing Nan only felt a lightness in his hand as the Convenient Shovel was cleanly broken in two. Before he could react, the knife light flashed again. Thump! A head flew high into the air! There was a dead silence all around! Issac Grey¡¯s smile immediately froze on his face, watching the scene before him in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that Barry Wolfe, despite being in a compromised state, was still able to decapitate Qing Nan with a single slash. Just what level was this young man at? The other Family Heads were also stunned, their expressions darkened instantly, glancing at each other, all fell silent. On another side, at the Hall Family¡¯s stand. Austin Hall had already been so shocked he couldn¡¯t speak; he thought Greg Jensen would soon perish under the continuous bouts. But unexpectedly, Greg Jensen seemed to grow even stronger as the fighting went on, and he appeared to be even more spirited than before. Thump! Just then, Greg Jensen suddenly propped himself up with the knife, kneeling on one knee, breathing heavily. ¡°Boss!¡± Thomas Lampe and the others saw this and rushed onto the stage. Amande Burns also wanted to go up, but was held back by Trey Holmes. ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± Duncan Kong turned and shouted, ¡°Thomas, come quickly and check on the boss!¡± As soon as Thomas Lampe took a look, his face changed dramatically, and he said gravely, ¡°This seems like those dirty tricks of the Stuart Family.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s witchcraft.¡± Hearing this, Duncan Kong¡¯s expression immediately turned grim, cursing, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve always said we should wipe out the people from the Stuart Family, but the boss just wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking about that now?¡± Thomas Lampe straightened up, glanced around the stands, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s think about what to do next instead.¡± ¡°How about I go up for the next match, and then you go the one after?¡± Duncan Kong frowned and said, ¡°The boss has already fought so many matches, we can¡¯t just give up like this, can we?¡± ¡°You might win one match, two matches, but what about three, four?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± At this moment, Greg Jensen, who was in a semi-conscious state, suddenly opened his eyes, ¡°You guys go down, I just need to rest a bit.¡± ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Get down!¡± Greg Jensen suddenly raised his head, his eyes filled with a crimson red. ¡°Then you be careful on your own.¡± With no other choice, Thomas Lampe had to lead Duncan Kong down from the stage. Louisa Burley quickly ran over and asked, ¡°How is he doing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, don¡¯t worry.¡± Thomas Lampe reassured her nonchalantly, but his eyes were filled with concern. Louisa Burley said anxiously, ¡°Can I go see him?¡± Thomas Lampe replied, ¡°Not now, let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 576 03-25 - Chapter 576: Chapter 576: Evened Out_1 Chapter 576: Chapter 576: Evened Out_1 On the Hall Family¡¯s viewing platform. Austin Hall¡¯s face changed when he saw Greg Jensen¡¯s condition, ¡°Dad, there seems to be something wrong with Barry Wolfe¡¯s condition.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Elder Hall was resting with his eyes closed, waiting for the result when he heard his son¡¯s words, and couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes and look up. His brows furrowed slightly, ¡°It seems to be a technique of the Stuart Family.¡± ¡°Drake Stuart?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very likely him.¡± Elder Hall furrowed his brows and said, ¡°He must have negotiated terms with the Grey Family.¡± Hiss! Austin Hall gasped, it was outrageous enough with six against one, and now there was the enigmatic and unpredictable Drake Stuart. Was Barry Wolfe really doomed? ¡°Dad, what do we do now? Should we find Drake Stuart¡­¡± ¡°Clear the field.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Elder Hall sighed deeply, stood up, looked around, and said, ¡°Have all the bystanders leave, a fierce battle is likely to take place soon.¡± Upon hearing this, Austin Hall¡¯s expression became grave. The battles just now seemed intense, but the real masters hadn¡¯t yet taken the stage. For instance, Lucas Moore from the Brent Family, Trey Rogers from the Wood Family, and Wilson Grey from the Grey Family were the three most formidable ones among the seven provinces. The Grey, Brent, and Wood Families were able to occupy the top three spots amongst the seven provinces because of their presence. Austin Hall did not dare to delay and quickly notified the security personnel affiliated with the Hall Family to start driving the spectators out. When masters began to make their moves, anything could happen, and it was not good to be seen by outsiders. Soon, the vast training field was left only with the hegemonies of each province and people from the Hall Family, the Neutral Clan. Issac Grey slowly stood up, turned his head to look in the direction of the Brent Family, and said loudly, ¡°Elder Brent, with Grandmaster Wolfe showing such prowess, we should also send someone formidable to the stage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only proper!¡± Trevor Brent also noticed that Greg Jensen¡¯s condition was off. He had just forcibly slain Master Qingnan, probably expending his last bit of strength. It was the perfect opportunity to strike while the iron was hot! He coldly turned his head, looking at a man holding a Broad Sword. The man was wearing a cotton robe, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, looking very righteous, currently resting with his eyes closed. The man seemed to feel Trevor Brent¡¯s gaze, slowly opened his eyes, and said, ¡°Is it my turn to go up?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Trevor Brent¡¯s face showed a hint of respect, ¡°Master Lucas, this battle¡­¡± Before he could finish, Lucas Moore slowly stood up, holding that ancient Broad Sword, and walked toward the arena. His steady voice carried from afar. ¡°There is nothing but death, why act like a timid girl?¡± All the members of the Brent Family had solemn expressions, nodding slightly towards Lucas Moore¡¯s back in respect. Although Greg Jensen appeared extremely weak, no one knew how much strength he still had. With Lucas Moore going up, he might never return. At this moment, everyone¡¯s face was tinged with solemnity, and all eyes were fixed on him. Under the watchful eyes of thousands, Lucas Moore holding his Broad Sword slowly approached the stage, then suddenly halted, his body seemingly breaking free from gravity, lightly landing on the platform. Thud! The heavy Broad Sword forcefully planted into the ground of the ring, issuing a deep, heart-shaking thump. He stood holding the sword, looking indolently at Greg Jensen, who was half-kneeling on the ground, and spoke lightly: ¡°In this world, everything rushes forward for profit. To lose one¡¯s own life for some trivial benefits, is it really worth it? ¡°As long as you kneel right now and join our Brent Family, I¡¯ll plea with the Family Head on your behalf and ask him to spare your life. How about it?¡± At this moment, Greg only felt dizzy and his head was throbbing, as if someone was continuously calling his name by his ear. The voice seemed close yet distant, as if it came from above the nine heavens, remote and grandiose, irresistibly drawing him in, causing his brain to tingle with the desire to listen with his whole being. As a result, his thoughts gradually grew numb, and he could no longer control his own body. At the same time, warning signs kept flashing in his heart. ¡°Since you won¡¯t answer, I¡¯m sorry for what comes next!¡± Clang! Lucas Moore drew his Double-edged Broad Sword and lifted it high above his head, then fiercely chopped down towards Greg. Splitting Mountain with Strength! This move was used in many martial arts disciplines, from hand-to-hand combat to boxing, and from knife techniques to sword techniques¡ªit could be seen almost everywhere. However, such a simple move, when executed by Lucas Moore, was grand and powerful, boasting the might to devour thousands of miles like a tiger. In the instant the Double-edged Broad Sword came crashing down, a gray Sword Qi burst forth from within it, enveloping nature¡¯s spiritual energy, and struck towards Greg like lightning. Yet Greg, as if completely drained of strength, remained motionless, kneeling on the ground. Boom! The unmatched Sword Qi struck Greg, kicking up a huge cloud of dust, which quickly engulfed the entire arena. Seeing this, Issac Grey and the others were all delighted. After all the hardships and losing several people, they had finally killed the kid. Even though Drake Stuart¡¯s involvement meant they couldn¡¯t directly seize the benefits of the Qin region, with the current condition of the Stuart Family, they were definitely the weakest in strength. The advantages they gave up were more than enough for the other families to feast upon. At this moment, except for the Hall Family and Thomas Lampe and others, everyone else¡¯s faces were filled with joy. But the next second, all their smiles froze on their faces. As the dust settled, they looked at the arena in disbelief. In the center of the arena, Greg shakily stood up from the ground. There wasn¡¯t a single scratch on his body, not even his clothes were much damaged. It was as if the blade had never touched him. Trevor Brent suspiciously looked towards the other side of the arena, thinking perhaps Lucas Moore had intentionally let Greg go, but seeing Lucas¡¯s utterly astonished face, he seemed even more shocked than himself. Consequently, Trevor was even more baffled, as were Issac Grey and Dylan Wood. They were full of doubt, having clearly seen the Sword Qi hit Greg, how could he be unharmed? What they didn¡¯t see was that at the moment the Sword Qi reached him, a layer of blood red suddenly appeared on Greg¡¯s body. The blood color spread, instantly forming a hard shell on his body surface similar to an armor. The razor-sharp Sword Qi left only a scratch on the surface of the Red Armor. And that layer of Red Armor was the automatically triggered fourth level of the Divine Dragon Transformation. At this moment, Greg was like a drunkard, standing dizzily on the stage. With his ¡°drunken eyes¡± barely open, he looked at Lucas Moore, gritting his teeth against that grinding auditory hallucination and slowly drew the Twilight Snow Knife. His body was no longer in an optimistic state, with very limited True Qi and blood energy available for use. Therefore, he even retracted the protective Blood Armour. At this moment, all the blood energy in his body converged into one point, rushing towards the Twilight Snow Knife. Hum! The Twilight Snow Knife let out a tremble, and a flash of blood-red light appeared and vanished. Immediately after, like a slow-motion replay, Greg raised the knife over his head with both hands, aimed towards Lucas Moore¡¯s direction, and then fiercely slashed down. ¡°You slash me with a sword, I hit you with a knife, let¡¯s call it even¡­¡± Chapter 577 03-25 - Chapter 577: Chapter 577: Overpowering Counter-Kill_1 Chapter 577: Chapter 577: Overpowering Counter-Kill_1 ¡°` Whir! A blood-colored new moon suddenly appeared and, without the slightest pause, slowly flew towards Lucas Moore. Seeing this, everyone drew a sharp breath of cold air. It was the same move, Splitting Mountain with Strength, but when Lucas Moore executed it, it was vastly different from that of an ordinary Martial Artist, and its power was beyond comparison. And when Greg Jensen executed this move, it displayed a different kind of might. If Lucas Moore¡¯s Splitting Mountain with Strength felt incomparably sharp, then Greg Jensen¡¯s move gave people the feeling of being heavy and strong. Lucas Moore, directly facing its edge, felt as though there was a mountain above his head, slowly but firmly pressing down on him. The feeling of insignificance when facing the vastness of mountains and earth made his legs tremble, almost compelling him to kneel in worship. Even now, he couldn¡¯t manage to dodge, and could only watch as the blade light fiercely slashed down. Splat! Lucas Moore¡¯s body trembled, and a bloody slash mark appeared on him. From the left shoulder to the right rib! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï The blood that shot out, as if it were free, turned into a mist of blood and sprayed out into the sky. A moment later, the body that had lost all signs of life fell to the ground with a thud. The sound of that heavy object hitting the ground was like a drum struck in everyone¡¯s hearts, making them all tremble. At this moment, silence. Trevor Brent suddenly stood up, looking incredulously at the blood-drenched figure that seemed like a demon. He couldn¡¯t believe that Lucas Moore, who had just had a complete advantage, was actually killed by Greg Jensen¡¯s blade. How on earth did that boy manage it? Trevor Brent turned his head to look at Issac Grey, and though he didn¡¯t say a word, Issac Grey understood his meaning. Issac Grey¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as he took out his phone and called Drake Stuart, asking, ¡°What the hell is going on? Why is Barry Wolfe fine?¡± The jeering of Drake Stuart came through the phone, ¡°Brother Grey, neither you nor I are blind. We all know the state Barry Wolfe is in right now. The curse has taken effect; if he can¡¯t be beaten now, then it¡¯s your own incompetence at fault.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Issac Grey felt a surge of anger in his heart, but he knew that what Drake Stuart said was correct¡ªthe state Barry Wolfe was in was indeed odd. If they, as several families, still couldn¡¯t beat him under these circumstances, then they would be utterly disgraced. At this time, Drake Stuart scoffed coldly, ¡°Brother Grey, do you need me to take personal action?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± It was the second time Issac Grey had asked a similar question; the first time, Drake Stuart merely hoped that the Stuart Family would re-enter the Union of Seven Provinces. But this time¡­ ¡°The fourth position in the Seven Provinces, for two cycles, the Stuart Family will not participate in the Seven Provinces martial contest.¡± Drake Stuart laughed lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse. Think it over slowly; I will wait for your call.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone directly. He turned around and glanced at his youngest sister who had exhausted all her strength, and said indifferently, ¡°Ninth Sister, it seems like you didn¡¯t give it your all, did you? Why is Barry Wolfe still hopping around then?¡± Ninth Sister slowly raised her head, looking as if she had aged decades; her once delicate face was covered with wrinkles, and her bright eyes had become cloudy. This was the price of witchcraft! She opened her mouth, now missing a few teeth, and smiled, ¡°If you are so eager for revenge, why don¡¯t I bind your life to Barry Wolfe¡¯s? If you commit suicide, he won¡¯t be far from death either. Would you be willing?¡± Drake Stuart¡¯s face changed, and with a cold snort, he turned and left the room. After giving a few instructions on the first floor, he slowly walked towards the arena. He believed Issac Grey would certainly agree to his terms. Of course, even if the other party didn¡¯t agree, he would definitely attend. He wanted to personally slaughter Barry Wolfe to avenge his father! ¡­ Above the arena. ¡°` Thump! Greg Jensen fell to his knees once again, the previous strike had nearly depleted all the vigor and blood energy he could muster. His body, now increasingly sluggish, felt as though it bore the weight of several hundred pounds, moving even a finger required an inordinate amount of strength. Thankfully, the vigor and blood energy from the Innocent Knife Method allowed him to absorb a little, paltry though it was, it kept him from lapsing into unconsciousness. ¡°Greg¡­¡± Louisa Burley covered her mouth, her beautiful eyes trembling, tears sliding down uncontrollably. Thomas Lampe and the others clenched their fists, wishing they could leap onto the stage right then and replace Greg. Struggling to lift his head, Greg squeezed out a wisp of a smile and shook his head at them, signaling not to worry. Trey Holmes¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed, and she pinched her delicate fingers until they turned white, but still, she found it difficult to make a decision. Over at the Hall Family¡¯s spectator area. Seeing Greg dodge another disaster, Austin Hall slumped in his chair, gasping for breath. In his decades of life, he had never encountered anything so thrilling; it was like riding a roller coaster, plunging into the valley one moment and being thrown skyward the next. ¡°Dad, can Barry Wolfe still continue?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± The old man Hall¡¯s eyes were filled with uncertainty. Looking at Greg on the stage, he shook his head and after a long while, he sighed deeply, ¡°Let¡¯s just watch. Now we can only leave it to fate.¡± At that moment, the Hall Family referee, under Austin Hall¡¯s signal, stood up and announced loudly, ¡°This battle, Barry Wolfe wins! The next challenger, step forward!¡± Dylan Wood¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and as he turned his head, he saw that Issac Grey was also looking his way, which only added to his mood. ¡°Are they seriously expecting me to step onto the field?¡± With a gloomy face, Dylan Wood hesitated for a long while, looking back over his shoulder. At that moment, a man of short stature but lean build stood out, his gaze deep as he addressed Dylan Wood, ¡°Brother Wood, let me take this battle.¡± ¡°Trey Rogers, your wife¡¯s about to give birth!¡± Dylan Wood was taken aback and frowned, ¡°You better not go.¡± Trey Rogers¡¯s eyes held firm determination, ¡°If not me, who else will go?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died thirteen years ago. What would I have today? An extra thirteen years is enough for me.¡± With a laugh, Trey Rogers shook his head slightly, his chiseled face suddenly softened. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity, I won¡¯t get to see my child.¡± ¡°Trey!¡± Trey Rogers lifted his head, staring deeply at Dylan Wood, ¡°Big brother, I entrust you with the care of our family¡¯s wives and children.¡± Without waiting for a response, he drew his Butterfly Double Blades from his waist and strode toward the stage. His buoyant steps, known to none, might as well have been those of a groom heading to meet his bride. Dylan Wood¡¯s eyes reddened. As the Family Head for so many years, his heart had become as steady as a rock, but in that moment, a crack formed in that rock, one that could not be repaired. ¡°Trey, I promise to take care of your wife and child!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The Butterfly Blades rose high, flicking a farewell to those behind him, the knife¡¯s mirror-like surface reflecting blinding sunlight, painfully bright to the eyes. Everyone¡¯s gaze followed that figure, a somber mood quickly enveloping the Wood Family¡¯s viewing area. Everyone knew that given the strength Greg had just shown, Trey¡¯s departure spelled almost certain death. Dylan Wood called out to the figure¡¯s retreating back, ¡°Wish Master Trey a triumphant victory!¡± ¡°Wish Master Trey a triumphant victory!¡± Trey Rogers proceeded forward at a steady pace, his aura intensifying with every step he took. By the time he stepped onto the stage, his aura had reached its zenith. The entire place fell silent. All eyes were fixed upon Trey Rogers. ¡°Wing Chun, Trey Rogers.¡± Chapter 578 03-25 - Chapter 578: Chapter 578: Rainbow Piercing the Sun_1 Chapter 578: Chapter 578: Rainbow Piercing the Sun_1 Greg Jensen struggled to lift his head, looking at the enemy not far away, his vision alternately clear and blurry. Trey Rogers didn¡¯t care about that, holding the Butterfly Double Blades, and taking small steps, he charged toward Greg Jensen. Without waiting to close the distance, he took a lunge, closing the gap once more. The Butterfly Double Blades reflected the dazzling sunlight, one blade chopping at Greg Jensen¡¯s neck, while the other stabbed toward his chest. Such a move was as fast as lightning, under normal circumstances, Greg Jensen could easily dodge it. But at this moment, his head was swollen and dizzy, his body completely out of control; he could only barely lift the Twilight Snow Knife, placing it in front of him. Clang clang, the two Butterfly Blades were all blocked by the Twilight Snow Knife. ¡°Good block, come again!¡± Trey Rogers¡¯ eyes shone, and he swirled around Greg Jensen like a small tornado, chopping away. Each chop was imbued with True Qi on the Butterfly Blades, making the Twilight Snow Knife tremble incessantly. The scattered True Qi was like a handful of sharp blades. In just a moment, Greg Jensen¡¯s body was marked with numerous cuts. Fortunately, his Divine Dragon Transformation had reached the fourth layer, his skin was as tough as copper and iron, to the point where swords and knives could hardly harm him. However, his clothes were slashed and torn apart, making him look very wretched. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Eh, so you¡¯re actually a Grandmaster of Dual Cultivation, no wonder, no wonder¡­¡± A hint of admiration appeared in Trey Rogers¡¯ eyes, but it was quickly replaced with ruthlessness, ¡°However, sorry, I must kill you!¡± His words had yet to fall when his attacks became even more ferocious. Unlike before, the target of attack had shifted to vulnerable areas such as the eyes and neck. You think you have skin as tough as iron, huh? I want to see if you¡¯ve cultivated that iron skin to your eyelids! With Trey Rogers¡¯ determination, Greg Jensen was indeed somewhat unable to defend himself, and he became flustered and disorganized. Seeing that Greg Jensen was already at a disadvantage, that his defeat was just a matter of time, Dylan Wood and others all heaved a sigh of relief. Dylan Wood laughed and said, ¡°Master Trey is really extraordinary.¡± ¡°Yes, this time we will surely cut down that young man.¡± ¡°Go Master Trey!¡± Drake Stuart stood under a tree not far away, looking at Greg Jensen who was being pushed back step by step, and could not help but frown: ¡°Hold on, how can I take revenge if you die at their hands?¡± On the platform, Trey Rogers¡¯ attacks grew more and more urgent, like a violent storm, and the clanging sound of the clashes was incessant. Greg Jensen was like a small boat in a storm, about to be swallowed up by the raging winds at any moment. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this!¡± Trey Rogers let out a cold snort, and the Butterfly Double Blades drew a beautiful arc, one slicing towards Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes and the other towards his neck. The two blades seemed to fall at the same time, but the one aiming for the neck suddenly accelerated, chopping down at Greg Jensen¡¯s neck at an even faster pace. Greg Jensen raised his knife to block, and with a clang, he managed to parry that strike. At that moment, the blade aiming for his eyes arrived. By then, Greg Jensen was too late to stop it. ¡°Die!¡± Trey Rogers roared, his speed increasing by a fraction. Just at this critical juncture, Greg Jensen¡¯s hand flashed with a cold light, and a deep blue sword light stabbed suddenly. Trey Rogers only felt a coldness in his chest, his body involuntarily came to a halt. He instantly widened his eyes, looking down to see a hole the size of a baby¡¯s fist in his chest, from which blood was gushing out. Splash! Seeing the change on the platform, everyone couldn¡¯t help but stand up. Trey Rogers and Greg Jensen were too close just now, so that the people in the stands couldn¡¯t see the details clearly. They only knew that Trey Rogers¡¯ chest had been pierced with a hole, but they had no idea how Greg Jensen had done it. ¡°You¡­¡± Trey Rogers twisted his stiff neck, slowly lifting his head to look at Greg Jensen, his hoarse voice rising, ¡°How did you do it?¡± Greg Jensen parted his lips into a grim smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever wonder why they call me the ¡®Casual Magician¡¯?¡± Trey Rogers seemed to think of something, his pupils suddenly shrank, his mouth opened to say something, but the Twilight Snow Knife was already slashing toward him. Thwack! Blood sprayed out once again, but this time, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t manage to hack off Trey Rogers¡¯s head. Thump! The moment Trey Rogers fell, he too slumped to the ground, already half-unconscious. The training field once again fell into dead silence. Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide with disbelief as they replayed the scene in their minds, trying to figure out how that bloody hole had appeared. The Sword of Coagulated Frost, swift as lightning, had pierced through Trey Rogers, creating a bloodied hole before returning to Greg Jensen¡¯s hand. How could they have seen it? ¡°Trey Rogers!¡± Dylan Wood¡¯s eyes practically burst with rage, his eyes so red they seemed as if they could shoot fire. Seeing Trey Rogers breathless, Dylan Wood felt as though all his strength had been drained, and he slumped onto a chair. Drake Stuart, who was still standing under the tree, could not close his mouth from smiling so broadly, turning his head towards Issac Grey¡¯s direction. Issac Grey, sensing something, turned his head, only to see an empty space beneath the tree; where was the person¡¯s figure? He frowned, his expression grave as he looked at Greg Jensen, ¡°How could this kid be so formidable?¡± At that moment, Dylan Wood shouted indignantly, ¡°Old Grey, avenge Trey Rogers!¡± Issac Grey¡¯s expression darkened, but he didn¡¯t respond. Given the current situation, it seemed better to reconcile with Greg Jensen rather than continue the fight. After all, each high-end fighter lost was a blow to the family¡¯s strength. Yet, looking at Greg Jensen¡¯s near-dead appearance, he felt somewhat reluctant. Dylan Wood angrily said, ¡°Issac Grey, what are you waiting for?¡± Issac Grey took a deep sigh, turned around, and bowed deeply and solemnly to an elder, ¡°Uncle, it appears we must ask you to make a move.¡± Wilson Grey¡¯s eyes snapped open, a sharp light overflowing within them. His snow-white hair moving without wind, his whole body exuded an indescribable aura of sharpness. Like a blade standing between heaven and earth. He nodded silently and said, ¡°Take good care of the children at home, I shall go!¡± Before his words had finished, he had already risen from the ground and floated towards the stage. Indeed, floated! ¡°In the realm of the Dao?¡± Duncan Kong, seeing Wilson Grey¡¯s manner, couldn¡¯t help but be greatly shocked. Thomas Lampe frowned deeply and said, ¡°It should be just a half-step into the Dao, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s still tough though,¡± Duncan Kong worriedly said. Xavier Cooper stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go swap out the boss!¡± ¡°Sit down!¡± Thomas Lampe yanked him back, ¡°What good will it do you to go up there? Can you beat him?¡± Xavier Cooper angrily said, ¡°So we just watch the boss die?¡± Thomas Lampe glared at him, saying, ¡°Even if you die, the boss won¡¯t!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xavier Cooper was fiercely angry. Duncan Kong¡¯s expression turned ugly as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer, if it really becomes impossible, we will rush to save him.¡± ¡­ On the other side, Austin Hall, seeing this scene, his face immediately became grave, ¡°Wilson Grey¡­ has he entered the Dao?¡± The elder Mr. Liu glanced over and shook his head slightly. ¡°No, not yet. Just half a step into the Dao. He has only cracked open a sliver of the door; as long as he can¡¯t fully open that door, he will never truly enter the Dao realm,¡± he said. Austin Hall let out a sigh of relief but then worried again, ¡°Dad, do you think Barry Wolfe can still win?¡± Elder Mr. Liu¡¯s expression faltered, and he let out a long sigh, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say; let¡¯s leave it to Barry Wolfe¡¯s fate.¡± Clang! The Longsword was drawn from its scabbard, a sudden flash of light striking towards Greg Jensen on the stage. The brightness of the sword was dazzling, its momentum torrential ¨C indeed, it was like a rainbow piercing through the sun! Chapter 579 03-25 - Chapter 579: Chapter 579: Lost Grip_1 Chapter 579: Chapter 579: Lost Grip_1 Like the dragon¡¯s chant, the sword¡¯s hum instantly filled the entire training field. Seeing this scene, the crowd erupted into an uproar. ¡°Despicable!¡± Seeing Wilson Grey launch an attack without even announcing his name, while his opponent was still in mid-air, Xavier Cooper was infuriated and yelled, ¡°How is this any different from a sneak attack?¡± ¡°Too despicable!¡± ¡°A group fight is one thing, but to stab someone in the back!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve truly lost all face for the Union of Seven Provinces!¡± The next second, everyone abruptly closed their mouths. Hum! A Sword Qi that covered the sky slowly took shape, faintly forming into a giant sword, pointing downward at Greg Jensen. Its might was so strong that even the air ahead began to twist. All was silent around, as if even the wind had come to a halt. It felt as if a massive stone was pressing on everyone¡¯s hearts, making it difficult to breathe. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Greg Jensen sensed something and slowly lifted his head to look at the huge sword shadow in the sky, leaning on his sword, struggling to stand up. In that moment, the remnants of True Qi and blood left inside his body were once again mobilized by him and madly surged toward the Twilight Snow Knife. ¡°Immaculate, God Slayer!¡± A hoarse low roar suddenly erupted. Then a blade light pierced through the despairing situation, growing brighter and brighter until it overshadowed the sunlight. The dazzling blade light transformed into a full moon, soaring against the wind and brutally slashing onto the Sword Qi. Boom! The sound of thunder rumbled faintly! The Sword Qi that was gathering exploded instantly, turning into violent nature¡¯s spiritual energy, sweeping towards the surroundings. Wilson Grey, who was directly in its path, had no leverage while still in mid-air and was immediately thrown out, striking a pillar on the side. He fell to the ground like a rag doll and then vomited blood with a gush. ¡°Uncle!¡± Issac Grey was shocked and, disregarding everything else, leaped forward intending to rescue Wilson Grey, while shouting loudly, ¡°We concede this match¡­¡± Wilson Grey was a pillar of the Grey family, and had the situation been able to carry away Barry Wolfe, it would have been tolerable, but now that he was defeated, Issac could not let him die in vain. However, before he could finish his words, he saw the persisting blade light heading straight down towards Wilson Grey. Spurt! Blood splattered! Unable to dodge in time, Wilson Grey¡¯s chest was split open by a terrifying wound. Blood and organs spilled all over the place. ¡°Uncle!¡± Issac Grey, furious, roared, ¡°Barry Wolfe, I want your life for this!¡± As he said this, he charged towards Greg Jensen. At that moment, Elders Hall stood up and said indifferently, ¡°Does the Grey family intend to break the rules?¡± Issac Grey¡¯s brows furrowed and he replied, ¡°I already called for our concession, yet he dared to deliver a lethal blow, clearly showing no regard for the Union of Seven Provinces.¡± ¡°Blades and swords are blind; who can guarantee they won¡¯t make a mistake?¡± Elders Hall¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he indifferently added, ¡°I remember that you, Issac Grey, seem to have ¡®accidentally¡¯ hurt many people over the years, haven¡¯t you?¡± With that, he turned his head to look at Greg Jensen. With Wilson Grey¡¯s strong abilities, robust vitality, and abundant True Qi, Greg Jensen looked much better after defeating him. Hearing Issac Grey¡¯s words, Greg Jensen¡¯s pale and wretched face squeezed out a faint smile, ¡°Sorry about that, my hand slipped.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Issac Grey¡¯s face rapidly turned red, yet he couldn¡¯t utter a word. Over the years at the Seven Province Arena, the Grey family had killed many people, always under the pretext of ¡°accidents.¡± Now that he was being fobbed off with the same excuse, the frustration in Issac Grey¡¯s heart was indescribable. He coldly looked at Grandmaster Hall and said, ¡°Old man, are you planning to protect this kid?¡± Grandmaster Hall replied indifferently, ¡°The Hall Family will not protect anyone, what the Hall Family protects is the entire Union of Seven Provinces.¡± ¡°Oh, protecting the entire Union of Seven Provinces?¡± Issac Grey, with a scornful look in his eye, asked pointedly, ¡°Does the Hall Family still have that kind of strength?¡± A flash of cold light appeared in Grandmaster Hall¡¯s eyes as he countered, ¡°What? Does your Grey family want to give it a try?¡± Underneath Issac Grey¡¯s eyes lurked a sinister presence, his expression changing several times before he let out a light chuckle and said, ¡°Grandmaster Hall worries too much, I am merely concerned that the Hall Family may not be up to the task and intended to offer some help.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Grandmaster Hall declared flatly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you may step back. The competition will continue.¡± After saying this, he leaned back in his chair and continued to rest with his eyes closed. Issac Grey gave Greg Jensen a cold glance, then returned to his seat, his large-knuckled hands clutching the armrest of the chair tightly, his heart full of rage. ¡°Damn Hall Family, one day I¡¯ll have you thrown out of the Seven Provinces!¡± The long-standing feud between the dominant force of the Seven Provinces and the Hall family was no secret, as no one wanted a vampire looming over them. Over the years, the power of the Hall Family had declined significantly, and many strange voices had emerged within the Seven Provinces. Yet Issac Grey and the others still dared not move against the Hall Family, for if they did, the Seven Provinces would fall into endless strife. As one of the strongest families in the Seven Provinces, Issac Grey was also waiting for an opportunity, one that would allow him to unify the entire Seven Provinces, just like the Hall Family once did. In fact, he had wanted to kill Greg Jensen in front of the Hall Family just now, first to eliminate this formidable enemy and to avenge his uncle, and secondly, to test the true strength of the Hall Family. But, considering that Greg Jensen had other experts on his side, and his own family had suffered great losses, it was unlikely that the Hall Family would stand by idly. Thus, after hesitating for a long time, he still did not make a move. At that moment, Zachary Hall re-entered the arena, approached Greg Jensen, and asked, ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, how are you feeling? Can you continue?¡± At this point, Greg Jensen felt as if dark shadows were flitting all around him, as though countless ghostly figures were pouncing on him, frantically tearing and sucking away his vitality. He struggled to keep his increasingly heavy eyelids open and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zachary Hall opened his mouth as if to speak, but then hesitated and nodded instead. Just as he was about to announce the result, Greg Jensen, who was half-kneeling on the ground, suddenly let out a retch and vomited a large mouthful of black blood. Within the blood, something seemed to be wriggling, looking exceedingly eerie. Greg Jensen himself then collapsed onto the arena floor. Zachary Hall¡¯s pupils shrank, and he quickly knelt down to check, ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe, you¡­ are you alright?¡± Greg Jensen forced his eyes open and said, ¡°Hurry up and let them come up.¡± Zachary Hall hesitated for a moment, then still nodded, and stood up to announce to the surroundings, ¡°In this battle, Grandmaster Wolfe wins. The next challenger, please enter the arena!¡± ¡°Holy shit, he¡¯s still going to fight?¡± ¡°Is this kid tired of living?¡± All around, there was an uproar. In the stands belonging to Greg Jensen¡¯s side, Amande Burns clenched her fists so tightly that her fingernails dug into her flesh, yet she felt no pain whatsoever. Duncan Kong said worriedly, ¡°Thomas, shouldn¡¯t we go up there?¡± Thomas Lampe hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. We need to be wary of those families becoming desperate.¡± Duncan Kong knew he was right; if those families truly wanted to forcibly keep Greg Jensen behind, they could still escape with him. If they were to fall in the arena too, and if something went wrong, it would mean total annihilation. Chapter 580 03-25 - Chapter 580: Chapter 580 Picking Up a Bargain_1 Chapter 580: Chapter 580 Picking Up a Bargain_1 In a corner outside the drill ground, seeing Greg Jensen cough up blood, Drake Stuart knew that the curse had reached its peak. Moreover, Greg Jensen had fought so many matches that he surely had little strength left. This was the perfect time to make a move and swoop in for the kill. Drake Stuart glanced back at the two-story building, then strode confidently toward the platform. Atop the platform, Zachary Hall called out several times, but the other families showed no response. Even before the battle with the Grandmaster of Celebrating Difficulties, Greg Jensen had already looked like an arrow at the end of its flight, yet he had gone on to kill four people in a row. Who knew what condition he was in now? What if he was feigning weakness? Sending in more men would be nothing short of a death sentence. Trevor Brent turned to Harper Harrison and said, ¡°Old Harper, your family hasn¡¯t made a move yet, have they?¡± His message was simple: he was telling Harper Harrison that it was the Harrison Family¡¯s turn to send someone into the fray. Yet, contrary to his expectations, Harper Harrison simply smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°Our Harrison Family temple is small, lacking a large Buddha; we¡¯d rather not embarrass ourselves there.¡± Trevor Brent¡¯s expression froze, and he said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m telling you to send someone up, why are you playing dumb with me?¡± Harper Harrison smiled bitterly, ¡°We can¡¯t win. It would be suicide to go up there, better not bother.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Trevor Brent¡¯s face turned ashen with anger. ¡°We¡¯ve already exhausted his strength for you, going up now would be to reap a huge advantage.¡± Harper Harrison smiled, ¡°Old Trevor, you know me, I¡¯m not one to take advantage of such situations.¡± ¡°You¡­ just keep playing the fool with me!¡± Trevor Brent huffed, turning his head away, no longer engaging with him. Listening to their dialogue, Issac Grey¡¯s eyes narrowed as he began to ponder his next move. ¡°Family Head, should I go?¡± ¡°Let me do it, my martial arts are better.¡± Issac Grey turned to look at the members of his family, filled with indignation, and slowly shook his head, saying indifferently, ¡°The Grey Family can¡¯t afford to lose any more people.¡± The younger members of the Grey Family all wanted to avenge their great uncle, but when they heard the Family Head¡¯s words, they all came to a realization. In a single day, the Grey Family had lost two of its best fighters, one of whom was the famed Anchor Needle of the family, a substantial loss. If they continued dying like this, the position of the strongest in the Union of Seven Provinces would likely be threatened. The other families also began to think about preserving their strength, and for a moment, no one responded. Seeing this, Zachary Hall felt reassured and laughed, ¡°If none of you step up, then I will have to declare the winner.¡± However, the silence of the families was a clear acceptance of Greg Jensen¡¯s victory. Zachary Hall smiled inwardly and was about to announce, ¡°I declare that Barry Wolfe, Grandmaster Wolfe¡­¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Just then, a voice suddenly came from below the platform. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a figure with hands clasped behind the back, stepping upwards as if climbing invisible stairs, ascending higher with each step. Until atop the platform, the entire person was levitating in mid-air. Hiss! Seeing this, the crowd involuntarily gasped in astonishment. ¡°Another half-step into the Dao powerhouse?¡± ¡°That person looks like¡­ Drake Stuart from the Stuart Family?¡± ¡°The genius of the Stuart Family?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the Stuart Family get wiped out? Could he have survived?¡± ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe is benevolent and did not completely annihilate the Stuart Family, sparing their people. I guess this Drake Stuart wasn¡¯t there at that time.¡± Onlookers who were unaware of the details began to gossip upon seeing Drake Stuart appear on the drill ground. Drake Stuart, floating in mid-air, looked back at Issac Grey and spoke, ¡°Brother Issac, the Union of Seven Provinces has fallen so low that not one of you can contend with a man under a curse?¡± Isaac Grey¡¯s face was as somber as still water as he spoke indifferently, ¡°Drake, if you came to mock me, then you¡¯ve succeeded.¡± Drake Stuart chuckled, turning to Zachary Hall to say, ¡°I want to join the challenge. Does the Hall Family have any objections?¡± Zachary Hall wanted to retort that the Stuart Family was no longer one of the overlords of the Union of Seven Provinces, but seeing Drake Stuart floating half a meter above the arena, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it no matter what. Indeed, the Hall Family had allied themselves with Greg Jensen, but they were not willing to offend a powerful figure who was half a step into the Dao for his sake. Moreover, although the Stuart Family had handed over most of their wealth, nobody had said they were no longer a member of the Union of Seven Provinces. With this in mind, Zachary Hall revealed a slight smile, ¡°If Brother Stuart wishes to join the challenge, the Hall Family naturally has no objections.¡± He announced to everyone around, ¡°I declare the battle between Drake Stuart and Barry Wolfe to begin.¡± After finishing, he gave Drake Stuart a nod and hurriedly ran down from the arena. In the stands, Duncan Kong¡¯s face changed dramatically at the sight of Drake Stuart, ¡°This is bad, why has Drake Stuart come?¡± Thomas Lampe looked toward the direction of the arena with a deep frown, saying, ¡°Cut the chatter, be ready to take the boss and leave at any moment.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Apart from them, other people were very pleased, believing that Barry Wolfe was certainly doomed now. Compared to the outsider Barry Wolfe, they were more willing to accept the Stuart Family¡¯s return to the Union of Seven Provinces. However, the expression on the faces of Isaac Grey, Trevor Brent, and others, was not very good. Several of their families had lost numerous experts, and now the Stuart Family had gained a great expert like Drake Stuart. With such a rise and fall, the power dynamics in the Union of Seven Provinces were bound to undergo a huge shift. Who could claim how much influence in this new structure was uncertain. ¡­ Atop the arena, Drake Stuart looked at the bewildered Greg Jensen, his eyes revealing a cold light, ¡°You killed my brother, you killed my father, and you drove our family out of the home we lived in for decades. Did you ever think about today? Did you ever consider that the Stuarts would come seeking vengeance?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head sluggishly, looking at him in a daze, unsure if he even heard his words. Seeing this, a scornful smile appeared on Drake Stuart¡¯s face, ¡°Since you can no longer speak, I shall send you off to the afterlife a bit earlier!¡± With a lift of his hand, streaks of True Qi transformed into blades, propelled by a gale, shooting towards Greg Jensen. The Blood Armour on Greg Jensen¡¯s body activated automatically, but due to insufficient vital energy, the Blood Armour was much thinner than before. Crack! The blades sliced through Greg Jensen¡¯s body without hindrance, shattering the Blood Armour into countless pieces, which then turned into a faint red mist of blood and re-entered Greg Jensen¡¯s body. ¡°Hm? What kind of technique is this?¡± The people outside the arena might not have noticed this scene, but Drake Stuart saw it all very clearly. A look of greed appeared in his eyes as he sneered, ¡°This technique is quite interesting, but it¡¯s too weak to withstand a hit!¡± Before his words had faded, several more blades of True Qi shot towards Greg Jensen. However, facing Greg Jensen¡¯s iron-like skin and bones, the blades only managed to cut through the skin a little. ¡°Heh, quite impressive physical resilience!¡± Drake Stuart snorted coldly, a short dagger suddenly appearing in his hand. Then, the short dagger visibly began to grow at a speed noticeable to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a long knife about one meter in length. ¡°A Magic Artifact?¡± ¡°It must be a Magic Artifact for sure!¡± Witnessing this scene, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise, with some even coveting the knife. The next second, everyone abandoned that thought. They all saw a sky full of knife light burst forth, seeming to split the heavens and earth, cleaving straight down towards Greg Jensen. Chapter 581 03-25 - 581 Sorry_1 Chapter 581: Chapter 581 Sorry_1 Feeling the sharpness rushing towards his face, Greg Jensen finally managed to pry his eyes open. With one hand on the hilt and the other supporting the back of the blade, he raised the Twilight Snow Knife. Clang! A deafening boom rang out, almost bursting people¡¯s eardrums. The vigorous knife energy scattered in all directions like ripples, pushing Greg several meters away. ¡°Hah, he actually blocked it?¡± Drake Stuart seemed a bit surprised, sneering as he said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, try catching another one of my slashes!¡± Before his words fell, he swooped down, tapped a foot on the ring, and leapt high, swinging down hard at Greg Jensen. Clang! Another loud noise echoed. Drake Stuart was surprised to find that Greg Jensen had blocked it again. He flew into a rage, unfolding an exquisite set of knife techniques in his hands. Clang, clang, clang! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï A series of rapid collision sounds began on the stage. Greg Jensen was like a tiny boat in a violent storm, about to topple and in grave danger, barely defending against Drake Stuart¡¯s attacks with instinct and intuition. For a moment, everyone except those from the six families held their breath for him. ¡­ On the second floor of the small building. Carmen Stuart, with her somewhat aged face, slowly stood up. After taking a deep look in the direction of the ring, she opened the door of her room and started walking downstairs. ¡°Big brother, thank goodness the old man came back, or who knows when our family could turn things around.¡± Downstairs in the living room, Julian Stuart and Victor Stuart were chatting. Victor Stuart seemed very excited, after all, the Stuart Family was about to return to its peak soon. Julian Stuart nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, but it¡¯s tough on Carmen and Michelle, the two kids.¡± ¡°Psh, what¡¯s that matter?¡± Victor Stuart glanced at the room next door and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s just tying them up for a while. Once the fifth kills Barry Wolfe, they will naturally be released.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Julian Stuart nodded. At that moment, footsteps suddenly came. Both men looked up at once, only to see Carmen Stuart descending from upstairs. ¡°Sister Nine, how did you end up like this?¡± Seeing Carmen Stuart¡¯s aged appearance, both were taken aback. Carmen Stuart scoffed, ¡°Didn¡¯t Drake tell you? This is the price a mortal pays for using witchcraft.¡± ¡°Well¡­ The fifth didn¡¯t mention that.¡± Julian Stuart said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Uh¡­ let me get you some water.¡± With that, he walked toward the kitchen. ¡°Sister Nine, please sit.¡± Victor Stuart hastily assisted her to the sofa, saying cheerfully: ¡°Sister Nine, you¡¯ve worked hard. The turnaround of the Stuart Family couldn¡¯t have been done without you. Rest assured, once we return to East Peak Manor, I¡¯ll find the best doctors in the world to help you get better.¡± ¡°Hehe, thank you for that, Brother Three.¡± ¡°Psh, you¡¯re still being polite to me¡­¡± Victor Stuart¡¯s words were cut short as his body suddenly stiffened. He looked down to find a dagger with intricate patterns thrust into his chest. ¡°You¡­¡± He stared incredulously at Carmen Stuart, ¡°Sister Nine, you¡­ you want to kill me?¡± A complex expression flickered across Carmen Stuart¡¯s face as she softly said, ¡°Brother Three, don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die. You¡¯ve always taken my side since we were young. How could I kill you? Have a good sleep. When you wake up, everything will be alright.¡± ¡°Sister Nine, what are you doing?!¡± At that moment, Julian Stuart happened to be carrying water out and saw this scene, startling him into utter shock. Unheeding, Carmen Stuart pulled out the awl and then pressed several points on Victor Stuart¡¯s chest, murmuring something unintelligible; Victor Stuart immediately fell into a deep slumber. Julian Stuart¡¯s face darkened, and just as he was about to scold Carmen Stuart, he saw her suddenly take out a small bell. She gave it a gentle shake, and the sound of tinkling filled the living room instantly. Julian Stuart felt the world spinning around him, and in his dazed state, he saw Carmen Stuart quickly approaching him. Then he felt a sharp pain in his chest and gradually lost consciousness. Thud! Julian Stuart also lay on the ground, passed out. Carmen Stuart bent down and, with some effort, dragged him onto the couch. After catching her breath for a moment, she stood up again and walked towards the room next door. Upon opening the door, she saw Michelle Stuart and Carmen Stuart tied up and thrown on the bed, although nothing gagged their mouths. The two were whispering to each other. Seeing Carmen Stuart coming in, they immediately became agitated. ¡°Carmen, please save us.¡± Carmen Stuart walked over and helped untie them. The two immediately flung themselves into her arms, crying. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s over now.¡± Carmen Stuart let out a long sigh, stroking their heads and gently consoling them. She wasn¡¯t much older than Michelle Stuart, who had grown up playing in her shadow, almost raised alongside her; they were called aunt and niece, but their relationship was more like close friends, with extraordinarily deep bonds. Drake Stuart knew this, which is why he used their lives to threaten Carmen Stuart. But now that the curse had taken shape, Drake Stuart relaxed his watch over them, providing Carmen Stuart with her chance. ¡°You two must leave immediately, the farther the better. Don¡¯t come back until the Stuart Family is settled, understand?¡± ¡°Carmen¡­¡± Carmen Stuart wanted to say more. But Carmen Stuart sternly cut her off, ¡°Did you hear me?!¡± ¡°We heard you,¡± Carmen Stuart quickly nodded. The stern look on Carmen Stuart¡¯s face softened, ¡°Go on then. The outside world is vast and free. Don¡¯t end up trapped in a cage forever like your aunt.¡± ¡°Carmen¡­¡± The two young women seemed to sense something and immediately clung to Carmen Stuart, bursting into tears. Carmen Stuart also felt a pang of sorrow, tears streaming down copiously. After a long while, she patted their shoulders, reiterated a few instructions, and sent them out of the house. As she watched them leave, looking back every three steps, she finally turned and returned inside. First, she checked on Julian Stuart and Victor Stuart, then returned upstairs, entering the room used for performing rituals. She approached the window for another glance towards the stage, then returned to the altar and set the bell on the table. Lighting the incense, wisps of blue smoke slowly rose. Carmen Stuart¡¯s expression was solemn, tinged with a hint of sadness. She picked up the bell and shook it, whispering: ¡°Dark Spirits of the Nine You, Gods and Demons of All Heavens, I offer my flesh and blood as sacrifice. For all eternity, doomed to the depths of hell, all for love¡¯s sake, death without regret.¡± No sooner had her voice faded than the room suddenly darkened. Sunshine was bright outside the window, but inside it was as gloomy as the dead of night, as if existing in another world. Hum! A sudden wail, like ghosts crying and wolves howling, exploded around her. Carmen Stuart¡¯s body shuddered, feeling a chill invasion. She looked up to see numerous ghostly figures rushing towards her from all directions, then they began to bite and tear at her desperately. She bit her lip fiercely, preventing herself from making any sound. Blood, bright red, trickled from the corner of her mouth, appearing eerie and seductive against the darkness. Her face rapidly wrinkled, with dense lines emerging, and her hair turned white at a visible pace. Already somewhat aged, she now appeared to have aged decades in mere moments. Her once slightly plump figure became emaciated, almost like skin and bones. Yet, she made no sound at all. Because she knew Greg Jensen had already endured such pain once before. Moments later, Carmen Stuart had turned into a frail old woman, hunched over, hair thin and white, teeth all but gone. Only her eyes still sparkled with clarity. Gazing towards the stage, she revealed a tender smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t stay by your side any longer.¡± Chapter 582: Breakthrough in the Face of Battle_1 Chapter 582: Chapter 582: Breakthrough in the Face of Battle_1 Thud! In an empty room, an elderly body heavily fell to the ground, falling into a coma. Meanwhile, on a stage hundreds of meters away, where he could only defend passively, Greg Jensen suddenly shuddered. Although his body was still very weak, his mind became clear, and his vigor quickly returned. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m going to make you wish you could neither live nor die today!¡± Drake Stuart failed to notice Greg Jensen¡¯s unusual state. At this moment, he was immersed in the pleasure of exacting his revenge. Although he could have used his most powerful move to defeat Greg Jensen, he chose to slash at him repeatedly, in order to torture Greg Jensen. Just seeing Greg Jensen blown away by the tremendous force filled his heart with a sense of refreshment and satisfaction. He had decided that he would exhaust Greg Jensen to death, to vent the hatred in his heart. ¡°Die!¡± Drake Stuart raised his knife again and was about to bring down the same simple Splitting Mountain with Strength move from above, when he saw Greg Jensen lift his head and stare at him coldly. The clear coldness in his bright eyes, where was any hint of his previous drowsiness? ¡°You¡­¡± Drake Stuart was momentarily stunned and instinctively glanced in the direction of the second-floor pavilion, because logically, the curse should not have worn off so quickly. Before he could understand the reason, he suddenly felt nature¡¯s spiritual energy rushing towards Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen had been tormented by the curse until all the True Qi in his body had been expended, leaving him completely empty. But at this moment, as soon as he began to operate the Guidance Technique to replenish some True Qi, the surrounding Spiritual Energy rushed to him like floodwaters. Whoosh! In an instant, a violent wind arose, and the increasingly ferocious nature¡¯s spiritual energy actually formed a spinning pillar of wind. And at the center of that wind pillar was Greg Jensen! ¡°What is this¡­¡± Issac Grey and others stood up hastily upon witnessing this scene, their eyes wide with shock. At that moment, everyone on the field was dumbfounded. Having roamed the martial world for decades, they had never seen such a bizarre occurrence. On the stage, Drake Stuart was also stunned. He did not know what to do in the face of the wind pillar that was about five meters high. He knew he should stop Greg Jensen quickly, but he didn¡¯t dare act rashly. This was a wind pillar formed by nature¡¯s spiritual energy. One misstep could result not only in failure to disrupt it but also in severe injury to himself. While he was still at a loss, the wind pillar rapidly shrank, revealing a slightly disheveled figure at its core. It was Greg Jensen! At this moment, although his clothes were tattered, his posture was erect, like a sharp sword, his whole body radiating an aura of sharpness. The bright eyes flashed with a fierce, chilling light. ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Greg!¡± Seeing Greg Jensen standing up, Thomas Lampe, Louisa Burley, and others immediately felt a surge of excitement. Greg Jensen turned his head and smiled at them. Then, he looked coldly at Drake Stuart and said, ¡°Drake Stuart? This isn¡¯t our first meeting, is it?¡± As Drake Stuart pondered what had gone wrong, he heard Greg Jensen¡¯s words and a cold smile surfaced on his somber face: ¡°Right! Last time you were lucky, but you won¡¯t be so fortunate this time!¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°But I feel that my luck has always been pretty good?¡± ¡°Fine, then try taking another one of my slashes!¡± Before Drake Stuart had finished speaking, the long knife in his hand fiercely came slashing over. This slash was as swift as lightning and, considering the close distance between them, it was almost like a sneak attack. Still, not a hint of panic could be seen on Greg Jensen¡¯s face. With the wind blowing, his body seemed to drift away as he smoothly shifted a meter to the side, easily dodging Drake Stuart¡¯s slash. ¡°My turn!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s body didn¡¯t stop; leveraging the force of his step, he turned and swung the Twilight Snow Knife in an arc, chopping down fiercely. His speed was actually several times faster than Drake Stuart¡¯s, even producing a sonic boom. Moreover, the timing of this knife strike was incredibly cunning, perfectly coinciding with the moment when Drake Stuart¡¯s move had aged, with his new strength not yet born and his old strength almost exhausted. In his urgency, Drake Stuart could only raise his sword to meet it. Clang! He felt an irresistible force coming at him, shaking him so much he nearly couldn¡¯t hold onto his sword. Just as he was secretly relieved that he had enough strength, he suddenly heard a faint sound of cracking. Crack¡­ Drake Stuart was stupefied, looking down only to see that his Magic Artifact Precious Sword now had tiny, dense cracks all over it. Before he could react, Greg Jensen¡¯s second strike had arrived. Instinctively, Drake Stuart raised his sword again, trying to block the knife, but just as he lifted his hand, he realized something was wrong. Wanting to withdraw, it was already too late. Clang! Crack! The moment the two blades made contact, Drake Stuart¡¯s sword immediately shattered into countless fragments, which, propelled by the force, scattered in all directions like hundreds of hidden weapons. Pff pff pff! Several fragments, catching Drake Stuart off guard, pierced directly into his body, causing him such pain that he grimaced. The very next second, Greg Jensen¡¯s third knife was upon him. Drake Stuart, terrified out of his wits, rolled away like a lazy donkey, barely avoiding the knife. Bang! After a dull thud, the specially laid alloy floor of the ring was chopped with a crack as thick as a thumb. Hiss! The audience in the stands couldn¡¯t help but draw a sharp breath! They had no time to mock Drake Stuart; if those three strikes had landed on them, they likely would have fared worse than him. Before Drake Stuart could get up, Greg Jensen¡¯s knife was upon him again. One strike was faster than the next, forcing Drake Stuart into a corner, as pitiful as a homeless dog. The crowd, watching Drake Stuart being relentlessly chased by Greg Jensen, suddenly felt a sense of deja vu. It was only moments later that they realized, wasn¡¯t this what Drake Stuart had once done to Greg Jensen? ¡°This is tit for tat!¡± ¡°People who are bent on revenge like this, you must never let them off in the future, or they will cause big trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about Barry Wolfe? Hah, it¡¯s still uncertain whether he¡¯ll even survive.¡± ¡°What, you could kill him?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The person speaking looked at the utterly disheveled Drake Stuart and suddenly lost his words, at the same time resolving in his heart to never provoke Barry Wolfe in the future. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the ring. With no other options, Drake Stuart could only run circles around the ring. His face burned, and his heart was filled with unbearable frustration. Considering himself a rare talent of the century, from a young age, everyone agreed that he would inevitably become a master of the path. When had he ever been in such an embarrassing situation? And in front of so many people, no less! Drake Stuart felt an intense rage he couldn¡¯t vent; the accumulated pressure was reaching a breaking point. Just when he thought he was going to die of anger, suddenly, he felt lighter, as if he had broken through a barrier, and his heart instantly became unburdened. Had he broken through? The next second, a wild wind rose. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve broken through!¡± Riding the momentum of the wild wind, Drake Stuart soared into the air, looking down at Greg Jensen from on high, and said, ¡°I am now a master of the path, what can you do to me now?!¡± Chapter 583 - 583 I am _1 Chapter 583: Chapter 583 I am _1 All onlookers were astonished at this scene, especially Issac Grey and his like, their complexions turned as ugly as if their parents had died. With Drake Stuart¡¯s breakthrough into the realm of Dao, it meant that the Stuart Family would rise to the top within the Union of Seven Provinces, and the interests of the other families were sure to be greatly affected. This was something they did not want to see. Issac Grey was now filled with regret. Had he not opposed Barry Wolfe, had he not stopped him from entering the Union of Seven Provinces, Drake Stuart might not have become a Dao realm powerhouse. Now, trying to steal a chicken only to end up losing the rice! Not only did they fail to secure the resources of Qin Province, but they now had to concede a portion to satisfy Drake Stuart¡¯s appetite. The hearts of Thomas Lampe and others were once again lifted; that was a Dao realm powerhouse, after all! Could their boss win against him? Louisa Burley¡¯s lips had already been bitten bloody, yet she continued to gaze at the stage with worry. In her heart, she silently urged, ¡°Greg, you must hang in there!¡± On another side, the Hall Family¡¯s people also became somber. Austin Hall, who had just relaxed, couldn¡¯t help but tense up once again. ¡°Dad, we¡¯re in trouble now.¡± The elder Mr. Hall¡¯s face looked equally displeased. The position of the Hall Family was already hanging by a thread and with Drake Stuart¡¯s breakthrough to the Dao realm, the future plight of the Hall Family was predictable. ¡°Hopefully, Grandmaster Barry can bring us a surprise.¡± Austin Hall turned his head to look at his father, his expression one of astonishment. Even in his mind, he found it somewhat laughable. Grandmasters seemed to tower above all, but when compared to the Dao realm, they looked as feeble as infants. Anyone below a Grandmaster is an ant; only with entry into the Dao does one reveal true mastery. Although the difference between a Grandmaster and a Dao realm seemed only a single realm, if it truly came down to combat, the disparity was as vast as that between heaven and earth. The former continuously circulates True Qi without fear of exhaustion. The latter, however, can connect with nature¡¯s spiritual energy. Not only do they not have to fear exhaustion, but they can also command all things with True Qi. If the former is about creating a small cycle within oneself, then the latter is about forming a great cycle with the heaven and earth. How could the two be the same? Barry Wolfe was merely a Grandmaster. Even with formidable strength, he was at most a Great Grandmaster, still far from the realm of Dao. Could he truly create a miracle? Perhaps that was just his father¡¯s wishful thinking. Austin Hall shook his head and quietly sighed. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ Upon the stage, a proud laughter echoed throughout heaven and earth. Drake Stuart floated in midair, eyes slightly narrowed as he murmured: ¡°Is this the realm of Dao? It seems, indeed, there is a difference!¡± He suddenly looked down, a strange laugh escaping him, ¡°This wonderful feeling, you will never get to experience in your lifetime!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly; he had not anticipated that Drake Stuart would break through under these circumstances, but what could the realm of Dao do? His current realm was no less than that of Dao, and he could utilize even more methods. He simply did not want to expose his identity as a Cultivator. Watching the arrogant Drake Stuart, Greg¡¯s thoughts churned, and with feigned disdain, he said, ¡°The realm of Dao, is it? What¡¯s so remarkable about that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so remarkable?¡± Drake Stuart looked at him in astonishment, then as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, burst into loud laughter. After a moment, he stopped laughing, his face showing a trace of mockery, ¡°Well then, let me show you the difference.¡± Before the words had even faded, Drake Stuart swung his large hand, and nature¡¯s spiritual energy rapidly gathered. The next second, a sphere of water suddenly appeared in his hand and with a casual squeeze¡ª Whoosh! The water sphere shattered, turning into countless droplets that rained down. ¡°Go!¡± Just then, Drake Stuart let out a low shout, and like under some immobilizing spell, the droplets abruptly stopped in midair. Drake Stuart pointed his fingers like a sword, and with a casual wave, those droplets instantly transformed into countless miniature water swords, enveloping the sky like a dome, bearing down on Greg Jensen. ¡°He can actually control water?¡± ¡°Is this the martial skill of someone who has entered the Dao realm?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a martial skill at all; it¡¯s practically the divine power from legends!¡± Witnessing this scene, everyone truly felt the distinct difference of a Dao entry-level fighter. ¡°What a pity for Barry Wolfe, becoming a Grandmaster at such a young age, yet he unluckily met Dao entry-level Drake Stuart.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s his own greed to blame. Had he simply adhered to the Stuart Family, would he have encountered such a disaster?¡± Looking at the dense swords of water, the onlookers felt their scalps tingle, convinced that if it were them, they surely couldn¡¯t have dodged. Their gazes towards Greg Jensen turned sympathetic and regretful. However, at this moment, Greg Jensen was far from panicking. He slightly squinted his eyes, which gradually lit up with an unusual glint. Drake Stuart¡¯s move, though a bit crude, belonged to the category of Water series magic, didn¡¯t it? Did that mean he could use magic too? After all, being a young Grandmaster, becoming a young Dao-entry wouldn¡¯t be too preposterous, right? With this thought, a cold smile couldn¡¯t help but appear at the corner of Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth, as Drake Stuart had opened a new path of thought for him. Hiding his identity didn¡¯t necessarily mean he couldn¡¯t use magic! He abruptly lifted his head, looking at the ¡°dome¡± already near at hand, and with a faint smile, he raised his left hand, making a ¡°pushing¡± gesture. ¡°Stop!¡± Hum! Those droplets, as if blocked by an invisible membrane, collectively halted in mid-air. Under the pressure applied from both sides, they started to vibrate rapidly, emitting an irritating humming sound. A moment of complete silence! Everyone who saw this scene was utterly stunned. They looked up at the sky in disbelief. The droplets were only two to three meters away from Greg Jensen but couldn¡¯t encroach even a fraction closer. After a brief silence, the field erupted into a clamor. ¡°What happened? Why did those droplets stop?¡± ¡°Seems like¡­ Barry Wolfe has controlled them?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Could Barry Wolfe also be in the Dao-entry realm?¡± The crowd went wild. Dao-entry, a level that appears once in a hundred years, and now two emerged simultaneously? And one of them was still in his twenties? They were even somewhat reluctant to trust their own eyes. Just a moment ago, they thought Greg Jensen was as good as dead, only for him to bring them such a grand surprise so quickly. Drake Stuart was still floating in mid-air, but the expression on his face had turned into one of intense shock. The droplets were still under his control, yet they now faced an insurmountable resistance. No matter how hard he tried, the droplets just wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°How¡­ how did you do that?¡± asked Drake Stuart, his face full of astonishment. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± Greg Jensen said teasingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the Dao-entry realm? Coincidentally, I am too!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Drake Stuart stared with wide eyes in horror, ¡°Impossible, you¡¯re so young, how could you possibly be in the Dao-entry realm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe it? Then let me show you,¡± Greg Jensen replied with a cold expression, turning his palm into a fist, and shouted, ¡°Break!¡± Crack! All at once, a loud blast echoed through the sky, and the droplets, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, morphed back into nature¡¯s spiritual energy, vanishing into thin air before everyone. Quiet, like the stillness of death! Greg Jensen, with hands behind his back, looked up at Drake Stuart in the sky and asked with an unruffled expression, ¡°Now, do you believe me?¡± Chapter 584: Shocking the Entire Audience_1 Chapter 584: Chapter 584: Shocking the Entire Audience_1 A chill indescribable in words quietly rose from the depths of his heart, spreading through his body in the blink of an eye. Drake Stuart felt a bone-chilling cold, as if he had fallen into an ice cave, making him tremble uncontrollably. It was as if a voice in the depths of his heart was saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, Greg Jensen is indeed at the Dao-Entry realm, otherwise how could he command nature¡¯s spiritual energy?¡± Drake Stuart¡¯s voice trembled as he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°What does it matter to you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Drake Stuart¡¯s face turned a metallic blue, but he quickly regained composure and couldn¡¯t help letting out a cold laugh, ¡°So what if you are at the Dao-Entry realm? Can you kill me?¡± S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes turned sinister and spiteful as he said, ¡°Barry Wolfe, you killed my father and brother and took over the Stuart Family¡¯s business¡ªI will settle this account with you slowly. One piece of advice for you, you¡¯d better be careful, especially keep your family and friends safe, because you never know when I might be in a bad mood and decide to kill one or two for fun.¡± With another loud laugh, he added, ¡°Kid, we¡¯ll meet again. I will come back.¡± After saying this, he swiftly turned and fled towards the distance. ¡°When I come back next time, it will be the end for you¡­¡± Greg Jensen snorted coldly, ¡°Think you can escape? Not a chance!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he secretly formed a spell and pointed towards Drake Stuart¡¯s retreating figure. Boom! The sky, which had been clear before, suddenly echoed with the sound of thunder. With a crack, a bolt of lightning as thick as a man¡¯s arm lit up and struck Drake Stuart with precision. He was like a bird shot by a crossbow, not even able to let out a scream before plummeting from the sky. Splash! The charred body fell onto the training ground, already lifeless by the time it hit the ground. Clatter! Everyone at the scene stood up involuntarily, with sounds of tables and chairs being knocked over everywhere, and a few people who rose too hastily even lost their balance and ended up sitting on the ground. At that moment, a chill arose in everyone¡¯s heart. ¡°This kid had hidden his capabilities too deeply!¡± ¡°Yeah, if we had known he was at the Dao-Entry realm, why bother fighting at all!¡± Hearing the discussions around them, people like Issac Grey and Trevor Brent were full of regret. If they had known how powerful Barry Wolfe was, they wouldn¡¯t have blocked him from joining the Union of Seven Provinces. Blinded by their own interests, they had sent their own expert to face certain death. The deaths of others were merely hired guardians, painful as it was, they could eventually come to terms with it. But for the Grey family, it was a direct family elder who had died, Issac Grey¡¯s own great-uncle; he nearly regretted himself to death. ¡°Dad, this is great, Grandmaster Wolfe won!¡± Watching Barry Wolfe kill Drake Stuart, Austin Hall could not help but feel excited. Turning his head, he noticed his father still frowning and couldn¡¯t help feeling puzzled: ¡°Dad, Grandmaster Wolfe won, why aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Zachary Hall let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Grandmaster Wolfe has won, but have you thought about the impact on our Hall Family now that the Union of Seven Provinces has another Dao-Entry realm powerhouse?¡± Upon hearing this, Austin Hall immediately understood. The reason the Hall Family had their current status was that their ancestor had been a Dao-Entry realm powerhouse and had also founded the Union of Seven Provinces. Now that Barry Wolfe was the only Dao-Entry realm figure in the union, should he side with the Hall Family, they could surely rise even higher. But if he grew tired of the Hall Family, their good days would come to an end. Seeing his son fall silent, Zachary Hall said, ¡°So now you know what you need to do, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°Good, as long as you understand.¡± Master Liu nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Go ahead and get ready to welcome Master Barry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± On the other hand, Duncan Kong was overjoyed to learn that Greg Jensen actually reached the realm of spiritual awakening, laughing loudly, ¡°See, I told you our boss could win!¡± Thomas Lampe glanced at him but said nothing. Xavier Cooper couldn¡¯t hold back his sarcasm and said, ¡°Look at you, at your age and still boasting without any shame. You were clearly the most worried about the boss losing just now.¡± ¡°How do you talk to your elders?¡± Duncan Kong¡¯s face turned dark, ¡°Old Thomas, aren¡¯t you going to discipline your son?¡± Thomas Lampe said indifferently, ¡°He takes after his mother¡¯s surname; I can¡¯t do much about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be damned¡­¡± Louisa Burley, listening to their banter, also had a smile on her face, and she looked truly sweet as she laughed, relieved of her burden. At that moment, Xavier Cooper suddenly spoke up, ¡°Do you think those families won¡¯t send anyone else up to fight?¡± Duncan Kong laughed, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as the heads of those families aren¡¯t idiots, they definitely won¡¯t make such a foolish move.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good then.¡± Xavier Cooper nodded, but then felt something was amiss and angrily said, ¡°Old Monkey, what the hell do you mean? Who are you calling an idiot?¡± On the stage. Greg Jensen speak. Not knowing what Greg Jensen was planning, Zachary Hall still followed his lead and turned to look at the six great families, asking loudly, ¡°Are you admitting defeat or not?¡± The expressions of the family heads were all sour, and no one spoke up first. In their hearts, Greg Jensen was just a nobody who popped out of nowhere, without any family heritage, so they looked down on Greg Jensen. Admitting defeat to Greg Jensen was more painful for them than death. They did not want to admit defeat, and they couldn¡¯t beat him in combat, leading to a deadlock. At this moment, Duncan Kong suddenly stood up and said scornfully, ¡°No one¡¯s speaking? It seems you still aren¡¯t convinced. Boss, why not just continue? Those who haven¡¯t fought yet, beat them all one by one.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression turned colder as he said indifferently, ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s a good idea. After all, you all were the ones who set the rules.¡± Before his words could fade, a middle-aged man suddenly stood up. It was Harper Harrison, the head of the Harrison family. He bowed deeply, saying respectfully, ¡°From now on, the Harrison family will honor Master Barry as supreme!¡± ¡°Old Harper!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Issac Grey and the others were all stunned. Seeing therom now on.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him sidelong and then turned to look at Issac Grey and the others, saying calmly, ¡°The remaining four families¡­ it seems you really aren¡¯t convinced yet? That¡¯s fine, I haven¡¯t had enough myself. Let¡¯s continue!¡± Chapter 585: 585: The King of the Union of Seven Provinces_1 Chapter 585: Chapter 585: The King of the Union of Seven Provinces_1 After a brief silence, Matt Barnett stood up first, followed by Trevor Brent and Dylan Wood. Together, the three bowed and said, ¡°From now on in the Union of Seven Provinces, we all hold Master Barry Wolfe in the highest regard, and we will follow his lead without question.¡± Issac Grey¡¯s face turned an iron blue, and although he felt unwilling, he was powerless to change the situation. The frustration nearly drove him mad. After a long while, he seemed to deflate like a punctured ball, letting out a long sigh. He seemed to have aged ten years as he slowly stood up and respectfully said, ¡°The Grey family will hold Master Barry Wolfe in the highest regard, and we beseech Master Wolfe to take us in!¡± Greg Jensen squinted his eyes slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Too far away, I can¡¯t hear you!¡± Issac Grey¡¯s body trembled, his heart filled with even more bitterness, but he dared not show it on his face. Bending his body, he quickly walked up to the stage. Seeing this, the others did the same. After they all gathered on the stage, they stood in a line in front of Greg Jensen and repeated their earlier statement. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Onlookers from all sides of the arena instinctively held their breath, not even daring to breathe loudly. Before they arrived, they were full of confidence, never imagining that they would witness a piece of history. ¡°The Union of Seven Provinces has changed after all.¡± ¡°Yes, life might become more difficult for us from now on.¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Haven¡¯t you seen how well the people following Master Barry Wolfe are doing? The Wolfe family initially, then people like Duncan Kong, Terry Cooke, and the like. Let me tell you, I¡¯ve heard that Master Wolfe has a method that can turn someone into a Grandmaster with a very high success rate. As long as you reach the Complete Dark Power, you¡¯ll have a chance to become a Grandmaster.¡± The person hearing this was immediately startled, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Is there any doubt? A relative of mine lives opposite Terry Cooke. Terry had been stuck at Complete Dark Power for many years, but just a few days after joining Barry Wolfe, he became a Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Master Wolfe really has that kind of method?¡± ¡°Definitely¡­¡± Unlike the few family heads, the younger generation of the six major families had not a shred of resistance to the idea of following Greg Jensen. Some were even anticipating it. To follow Barry Wolfe was to have the chance to become a Grandmaster. The very thought was thrilling. ¡°We are willing to follow Master Wolfe¡¯s lead!¡± ¡°We are willing to follow Master Wolfe¡­¡± Someone shouted, and others soon joined in the chorus. Gradually, everyone inside the school grounds joined in the loud shouting, quickly creating a wave of roaring voices. Issac Grey and the others watched this scene, their eyes filled with complex emotions. They might be reluctant, but they had to acknowledge that this young man had indeed become the king of the Union of Seven Provinces. And indeed, he had the strength and charisma to match. Greg Jensen stood on the stage with a tranquil expression, an air of looking down on the world emanating from him. Coupled with the roaring chants from around, it made Issac Grey and others unconsciously lower their heads. At that moment, they truly understood that in the face of absolute power, all schemes and plots were just paper tigers. Even figures like Drake Stuart, with the aid of witchcraft, were as fragile as earthen chickens and pottery dogs before Greg Jensen. Bowing their heads seemed only natural! With this thought, Issac Grey and the others felt much relieved internally. At that moment, the elder Mr. Liu, accompanied by Austin Hall, walked over, followed by a few etiquette girls, each holding a box in her hands. ¡°Master Wolfe, these are the prizes provided by each family for the competition. We humbly ask that you accept them,¡± said Mr. Liu, before waving his hand behind him, signaling the etiquette girls to approach with the boxes. Greg Jensen looked down and his eyes instantly lit up. Among these prizes, not only was there the Flame Grass he owned, but there was actually also a stalk of Frost Soul Grass. Frost Soul Grass is the counterpart to Flame Grass and is also one of the auxiliary herbs for the Foundation Building Pill. With this Frost Soul Grass, the only materials still needed for the Foundation Building Pill were a few more auxiliary herbs. Apart from that, the other prizes were also treasures of considerable value. Greg Jensen waved his hand, and Xavier Cooper and the others immediately came over to collect these items. Knowing that Greg Jensen was collecting rare medicinal herbs and combining this with past rumors, Humphrey family surmised that Greg might be intending to concoct some kind of elixir. His eyes darting around, he quickly stepped forward and said with a sycophantic smile, ¡°Master Jensen, our Humphrey family also has a good number of similar herbs. ¡°When might you have time to come and take a look at our collection?¡± Greg Jensen responded indifferently, ¡°Hmm, in a few days. Humphrey broke into a smile, ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll await your esteemed visit at home.¡± Upon seeing this, Harper Harrison hurriedly said, ¡°Master Jensen, when it comes to collections, the Humphrey family can¡¯t compare with our Harrison family. ¡°Our Harrison ancestors were tomb raiders; they collected not only various rare medicinal herbs but also many ancient artifacts. ¡°You¡¯re well-learned, unlike us who are ignorant, so perhaps you could find a few magic artifacts of use.¡± ¡°Tomb raiders?¡± Greg Jensen was slightly moved, as he remembered the cave dwelling in Danu. That place appeared to be an ancient tomb from the outside, yet it contained various divine prohibitions within; Greg had been unable to enter due to his lack of knowledge in Formation. The Harrison family, once tomb raiders, had surely seen more strange things than he ever had, and he wondered if they had encountered anything related to Formation. After pondering for a moment, Greg nodded and said, ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s visit the Harrison family first then.¡± On hearing this, Harper beamed so broadly his eyes nearly vanished into his smile, repeatedly saying, ¡°Whenever Master Jensen wishes to visit, just send word in advance, and our Harrison family will welcome you with open arms.¡± ¡°Master Jensen, our family¡¯s treasury also contains many fine items, why not visit us first?¡± ¡°You Barnett family have nothing valuable, it¡¯s our Wood family that¡­¡± Seeing this, Issac Grey and the others became anxious, hastily boasting about how many treasures their own family treasuries held. To secure their position as the overlord of a province, none were fools. As long as Barry Wolfe was alive, he was the sky of the Union of Seven Provinces. Furthermore, with no clear victor in this year¡¯s martial contest of the seven provinces, how the interests within the Union were allocated was still up to Barry Wolfe, wasn¡¯t it? Pleasing Barry would ensure their own family received more benefits. Greg Jensen knew what these people were thinking, but he didn¡¯t have the time to discuss this matter with them now. He waved his hand impatiently and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this about the Stuart family¡¯s curse?¡± The crowd fell silent; people exchanged looks and all fell silent. Issac hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Master Jensen, that incident was orchestrated by Drake Stuart, and it wasn¡¯t really related to the rest of us.¡± ¡°Yes, it was all Drake Stuart¡¯s doing.¡± The others hurriedly disassociated themselves. ¡°Enough, all of you be silent.¡± Greg¡¯s expression turned cold as he frowned and said, ¡°Are you implying that this curse was inflicted on me by Drake Stuart?¡± Without a second thought, Humphrey responded, ¡°Definitely, yes.¡± ¡°Yes, it was definitely Drake who did it.¡± ¡°Drake Stuart is the most outstanding genius of the Stuart family. If not him, then who else could it be?¡± Issac hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Master Jensen, I think that this curse might very likely be the work of Drake¡¯s younger sister from the Stuart family.¡± ¡°His younger sister?¡± Greg was taken aback, ¡°Does she know witchcraft?¡± Chapter 586: 586 Sorrow of Parting_1 Chapter 586: Chapter 586 Sorrow of Parting_1 Issac Grey¡¯s expression turned solemn as he nodded and said, ¡°When I was drinking with Julian Stuart, he let something slip. The Stuart Family¡¯s witchcraft can only be practiced by those who are in harmony with the ancestral bloodline. Other people, no matter how talented they are in martial arts, can¡¯t do it. In this generation of the Stuart Family, the only one who is most in sync with the ancestral bloodline is Carmen Stuart, and furthermore¡­¡± ¡°And what?¡± ¡°From what I know, this witchcraft requires a part of your body to cast, such as hair, nails, skin, and so on. And¡­ rumor has it that you¡¯re very close to Carmen Stuart. It should be quite easy for her to obtain these things, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Hearing his words, Greg Jensen immediately understood and couldn¡¯t help but look uncomfortable. Seeing this, Issac Grey cautiously continued, ¡°Master Barry, about the previous incident¡­¡± ¡°The past incident is erased.¡± Greg Jensen fixed his gaze on him, ¡°Speak, what do you want to say?¡± Issac Grey pointed to a two-story building not far away and said, ¡°That small building belongs to my Grey family. Drake Stuart mentioned he wanted to use it temporarily.¡± Greg Jensen felt a stirring in his heart and without hesitation, turned and walked towards the two-story building. ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow, ensure the scene is handled properly.¡± Greg Jensen stopped in front of the small building¡¯s door. After a moment, he pushed the door open and went inside. Inside the living room, he saw Julian Stuart and Victor Stuart lying on the sofa, which took Greg Jensen aback. Greg hesitated for a moment, then extended his Divine Sense to search the house. After a short while, his gaze narrowed, and he turned and headed upstairs, pushing open the door of one of the rooms. Inside, there was an altar and incense, all arranged neatly. In front of the altar lay a woman, her dress achingly familiar. Because Greg Jensen had seen Carmen Stuart wear it. A shock went through his heart, and he hurried over to lift Carmen Stuart, flipping her over to take a look, which gave him another shock. Now, Carmen Stuart had aged grotesquely, her face filled with dense wrinkles, and her skin resembled the parched bark of a tree. Greg Jensen quickly checked her pulse and found that the True Qi and blood within her were nearly depleted, close to burning out. He dared not delay, and promptly took out a Little Reviving Pill, fed it to her, and then used his True Qi to help her assimilate the medicine¡¯s potency. After a great deal of trouble, Carmen Stuart finally came around faintly and realized she was lying in Greg Jensen¡¯s arms. Instead of being pleased, she immediately covered her face. ¡°You¡­ get away, quickly!¡± ¡°Carmen, it¡¯s me.¡± Carmen Stuart¡¯s voice was filled with panic as she pleaded urgently, ¡°Leave quickly, I¡­ I don¡¯t want you to see me like this.¡± A pang of sorrow hit Greg Jensen, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not okay!¡± Carmen Stuart struggled fiercely. Seeing her emotional agitation, Greg Jensen had no choice but to press and rub her sleep acupoint, and she fell into a deep slumber. Greg Jensen breathed a sigh of relief and carefully checked Carmen Stuart¡¯s pulse again, finding that the True Qi and blood inside her seemed to have been drained by something. Although completely depleted, her meridians and organs did not suffer much damage. He hesitated for a moment, then decided to try a blood-restoring pill first. He crushed half a pill between his fingers, found a cup and some water, and fed the mixture to Carmen Stuart. After ingesting the blood-restoring pill, Carmen Stuart¡¯s condition improved considerably. Greg Jensen finally felt at ease and called Trey Holmes to come and pick her up. But as soon as the call was answered, he heard Trey Holmes¡¯ anxious voice, ¡°Boss, you better come over here.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Just come over and we¡¯ll talk.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± It was rare for Greg Jensen to see his assistant so worried, so he immediately carried Carmen Stuart downstairs. As he passed through the living room, he glanced at the Stuart brothers, then quickly walked out. Just as he stepped outside, he saw two thin figures hiding under a tree, cautiously peering in this direction. ¡°Carmen Stuart?¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe?¡± Carmen Stuart was initially delighted but as soon as she saw Greg Jensen holding the ninth Miss Zhou, her expression changed dramatically, ¡°Ninth Aunt, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her. She was already like this when I got there. But don¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯ve given her a Qi and Blood Pill, her life¡¯s not in danger for the moment. So, you take care of her and go back to East Peak Manor first, I¡¯ve got some other matters to attend to, will talk about it later.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± After handing the ninth Miss Zhou to Carmen Stuart, Greg Jensen quickly walked towards the direction of the stage. Before he reached the stage, he saw Trey Holmes running over in a hurry. Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Trey, what happened?¡± Trey Holmes had a shifty look in his eyes and was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Boss, Miss Burley¡¯s fianc¨¦ has arrived.¡± ¡°Fianc¨¦?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression changed, and he turned to leave. Trey Holmes quickly grabbed him, saying, ¡°Boss, listen to my advice, it¡¯s better¡­ not to go over there.¡± Greg Jensen paused and his face grew cold as he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡­I¡¯m just worried¡­¡± Trey Holmes hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Greg Jensen suddenly saw a streak of sword light flash above his head, then it split the sky and sped off into the distance. ¡°Flying Swords?¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but his face changed drastically. ¡°Boss, that¡­ is Miss Burley¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Amande¡¯s fianc¨¦ is a Cultivator?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face turned unpleasant in an instant, ¡°And, who exactly are you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t have time for this!¡± Watching the sword light gradually disappear from sight, Greg Jensen became extremely anxious, and with a flick of his hand, he threw the Sword of Coagulated Frost and stepped onto the Flying Swords to give chase. ¡°Damn¡­¡± Trey Holmes was so shocked that he blurted out a curse, ¡°The boss is a Cultivator too?¡± ¡­ At this moment, Greg Jensen could no longer care about revealing his identity. To him, it was better to confront the situation head-on than to let Louisa Burley be taken away. However, even with all his True Qi channeled, he still couldn¡¯t catch up by a hair¡¯s breadth and could only watch the Light from the journeyToward sword growing more distant before finally disappearing. ¡°Louisa Burley, I will definitely find you and bring you back!¡± Hearing the roar from behind, Louisa Burley couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. She bit her lips tightly to stop herself from crying out loud. Aaron Gill, standing at the front of the Flying Swords, slowly turned around, and that originally cold and handsome face took on a gentler expression. ¡°Would you like to go back and take one last look at him?¡± ¡°No, no need!¡± Louisa Burley shook her head, tears flying everywhere. ¡°What about your parents?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No!¡± Aaron Gill nodded and said softly, ¡°From today onwards, everything in this world will have nothing to do with you. Louisa Burley, you can only be my wife, my partner in Cultivation. Do you understand?¡± Louisa Burley abruptly turned her head away, tears flying into the air, immediately drying up in the fierce wind. Looking in the direction from which they had come, her heart felt desolate. That was her past, and her youth. Now, they were all unrelated to her. Fortunately, the man she deeply loved was outstanding enough that other women would accompany him in the future. ¡°Greg, I¡¯m sorry, just forget about me.¡± Chapter 587: 587 Urgent_1 Chapter 587: Chapter 587 Urgent_1 Drill Grounds. The six major families had already left the scene one after another, only the Hall Family remained to clean up the aftermath, with Thomas Lampe, Duncan Kong, and others waiting for Greg Jensen. Xavier Cooper noticed the grim expression on Greg Jensen¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± Greg Jensen looked around and frowned, ¡°Where is Trey Holmes?¡± ¡°Sister Nan¡­¡± S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xavier Cooper also turned around and glanced back, ¡°Strange, Sister Nan was just here.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face darkened, further confirming his suspicion that Louisa Burley being taken away was related to Trey Holmes. If no one had tipped her off, how could Louisa Burley¡¯s fianc¨¦ have found this place? ¡°From now on, focus all our investigation on Trey Holmes. I want to know what her ancestors for three generations have been doing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xavier Cooper was somewhat confused and couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening but still quickly agreed. As it turned out, Greg Jensen¡¯s guess was completely correct. Just as they were preparing to return to the Hall Family, Greg Jensen¡¯s phone received a message from Trey Holmes. It roughly said that Trey Holmes was the senior sister of Louisa Burley¡¯s fianc¨¦, Aaron Gill, and had initially intended to take Louisa Burley back with her when coming down the mountain. When she learned about the close relationship between Louisa Burley and Greg Jensen, she was furious, feeling that Louisa Burley had betrayed her junior brother Aaron Gill. Of course, she couldn¡¯t kill Louisa Burley to vent her anger, so she set her sights on Greg Jensen. On the day at the job market, it was her first time meeting Greg Jensen. Due to the crowd, she didn¡¯t act. Seeing that Greg Jensen was hiring a nanny, she planned to go home with him and then look for an opportunity to make her move. Unexpectedly, after spending time together, she found Greg Jensen to be a decent person and very kind to her. As time passed, she didn¡¯t have the heart to make her move anymore. Not only that, when Jeremy Hall came with the intention of attacking Greg Jensen, she actually took the initiative to block for him. Several times she saw Greg Jensen getting intimate with Louisa Burley, she wanted to step in and stop them but ultimately conceded to Greg Jensen¡¯s monetary influence. In the end, Trey Holmes warned Greg Jensen not to try to find Louisa Burley, otherwise Aaron Gill would definitely not show any mercy. Even if Greg Jensen was a Cultivator, it wouldn¡¯t matter because Aaron Gill not only had exceptional talent but also the backup of his sect, possessing blessed lands, as well as various rare and precious treasures. Although Greg Jensen¡¯s talent was not bad either, his cultivation speed couldn¡¯t possibly surpass Aaron Gill¡¯s. It would be better to give up on this idea early on. In her final words, Trey Holmes spoke with a casual tone, ¡°After all, you have so many women, don¡¯t be too hung up.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but laugh off his anger. He knew Trey Holmes meant well, fearing that a conflict with Aaron Gill would leave him at a disadvantage. However, this feeling of being deceived still made him very uncomfortable. ¡°A Cultivator?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression was ominously dark, ¡°Louisa, wait for me. I will definitely find you. Not even if the king of heaven comes will it stop me!¡± ¡°Boss, the car is here.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen got into the car following Xavier Cooper, half resting with his eyes closed, while starting to ponder. Considering Aaron Gill¡¯s speed with the Sword Control Technique, he must either have a superior Sword Control Technique or a higher realm than Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen was more inclined to believe the former; unlike him, Aaron Gill was a man with a sect; it made no sense not to provide him with a good Sword Control Technique. This meant that Aaron Gill¡¯s cultivation level was probably about the same as his own. Greg Jensen felt a bit more confident and also more urgent. He had to improve his cultivation quickly, or he would be far behind Aaron Gill. Spiritual Medicine, blessed lands, Magic Artifacts, Cultivation Techniques! Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes gradually hardened. Although he did not have a blessed land or the support of a sect, he had the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture.¡± His cultivation faced no impediments. As long as he had sufficient resources, he could continuously improve his cultivation. That was his advantage! Plus, holding the Union of Seven Provinces in his hands, his resource acquisition might not necessarily be inferior to Aaron Gill¡¯s. Thinking this way, the speed of Aaron¡¯s cultivation might even fall short of his own. Greg Jensen opened his eyes, a gleam of sharpness flashing through his pupils, and spoke, ¡°Notify the Zhang family. I will visit them tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Xavier Cooper immediately agreed and made a phone call to Harper Harrison. Greg hesitated for a moment, then added, ¡°Also, find me a personal life assistant.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Xavier Cooper hesitated briefly, then asked, ¡°Do you have any specific requirements?¡± Greg without a second thought replied, ¡°Must have a Level Two Chef¡¯s Certification, Tea Art Certificate, and Image Designer¡¯s License¡­¡± Isn¡¯t that Sister Trey Holmes? He hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Xavier Cooper¡¯s eyes already widened in surprise. Greg also realized something was off and stopped mid-sentence. After a while, Greg, looking somewhat exhausted, said, ¡°Forget it, just find anyone who can cook and drive.¡± The loss of two close individuals left an empty echo in Greg¡¯s heart, as if it had been hollowed out by someone. Returning to the Hall Family, Greg summoned Elder Hall and Austin Hall among others and said, ¡°From today onward, the Hall Family will take care of all matters within the Union of Seven Provinces on my behalf. Understood?¡± Upon hearing this, Elder Hall¡¯s eyes lit up. Wasn¡¯t this making the Hall Family the spokesperson for Barry Wolfe in the Union of Seven Provinces? The Hall Family had previously received only a small portion of the overall profits in the Seven Provinces. Moreover, the Hall Family had no say within the Union of Seven Provinces. If they could become Barry Wolfe¡¯s spokesperson, wouldn¡¯t the Hall Family be able to stride across the Seven Provinces? Elder Hall promptly responded, ¡°Master Wolfe, rest assured. With the Hall Family in charge, there will absolutely be no trouble within the Seven Provinces.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg nodded and instructed, ¡°From today, begin collecting all sorts of rare medicinal materials and magic artifacts for me. If you hear about any strange occurrences, inform me immediately. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Wolfe, rest assured. I¡¯ll have Austin specifically oversee this matter.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg nodded in satisfaction, changed outfits, had lunch with the Hall Family, then drove back to Qin Province. Upon returning to East Peak Manor, Greg went straight to the courtyard where Michelle Stuart was residing. Carmen Stuart and Michelle Stuart were suddenly faced with great changes, feeling a shared distress. The two sat in the living room, chatting sporadically. Seeing Greg come in, they both quickly stood up. Carmen Stuart said nervously, ¡°Mr. Wolfe¡­ Mr. Wolfe, hello.¡± ¡°How is Michelle?¡± Greg asked. Carmen Stuart replied, ¡°Michelle woke up once in between, spoke a few words, and then fell back into unconsciousness.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll go see her.¡± As Greg was about to head upstairs, Carmen Stuart suddenly knelt before him, her voice breaking with sobs, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, please, I beg you to save Michelle. It¡¯s all because of you that she has become like this.¡± ¡°Because of me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After saying this, Carmen¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she awkwardly said, ¡°Actually¡­ Michelle turned out this way because she was trying to save you. If it had been just a curse, she would suffer from exhaustion at worst and would recover after a year or two of recuperation.¡± Hearing her words, Greg was stunned and stared at Carmen Stuart in disbelief. Chapter 588: 588: The Far Reach of Fame_1 Chapter 588: Chapter 588: The Far Reach of Fame_1 In the quiet room, Greg Jensen sat by the bed, looking at the aged face on it, his heart a tumult of emotions. Logically speaking, Carmen Stuart cursed him and then saved him, which could be considered even. But Greg knew in his heart that her curse was a last resort, while saving him was sincerely meant. For a person to be willing to risk their life to save you, that debt of gratitude was far too heavy. How could it be simply evened out? Gently holding Carmen¡¯s hand, Greg whispered, ¡°Carmen, rest assured, I will definitely find a way to cure you.¡± If people were compared to a container, then qi and blood would be what is held inside. Carmen initially just had her qi and blood damaged, but in order to save Greg, she had exhausted more than half of her qi and blood, causing her ¡°container¡± to shrink considerably. While resupplying qi and blood was possible, if the ¡°container¡± itself had shrunk, there really was no solution. Therefore, Carmen¡¯s current condition was extremely complex and Greg could not think of any good methods offhand, only relying on Qi Condensing Pills to keep her going every day. After visiting Carmen, Greg came down from upstairs, whereupon sisters Michelle Stuart and Carmen hurried over. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, how is Aunt Carmen doing?¡± Greg sighed and said, ¡°The situation is not very optimistic. The chances of recovery are slim.¡± Hearing his words, the two girls couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Greg reassured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely find a way to make her better. Until then, you two can stay here.¡± ¡°As for the Stuart Family¡­¡± Greg¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his face growing cold. Seeing this, Carmen quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wolfe, please don¡¯t be too harsh on my father. They were only thinking of the Stuart Family¡¯s well-being.¡± ¡°Heh, thinking of the Stuart Family¡¯s well-being so they can threaten their niece with their own daughter¡¯s life?¡± Greg¡¯s heart was seething with anger. If it wasn¡¯t for Julian Stuart threatening him with Carmen¡¯s life, how would Carmen have ended up like this? He really regretted not slapping Julian Stuart to death on the spot. Carmen knew that Greg Wolfe was now the head of the Union of Seven Provinces. If he wanted to annihilate the Stuart Family, he wouldn¡¯t even need to lift a finger; a mere command, and there would be people willing to fight on his behalf. She said anxiously, ¡°He is still my father, Carmen¡¯s brother. I hope Mr. Wolfe can spare him for Carmen¡¯s sake.¡± Greg furrowed his brows, sighed deeply, and walked away without saying a word. ¡°Mr. Wolfe¡­¡± Greg paused in his steps and after a long moment, said, ¡°Tell them both to get out of the Stuart Family, go wherever they want, just don¡¯t appear within the Seven Provinces. Otherwise, there will be no mercy!¡± Carmen had been despairing, but hearing Greg¡¯s words, she suddenly burst into tears of joy and quickly said, ¡°Yes, thank you, Mr. Wolfe.¡± ¡°If you want to thank someone, thank Carmen. Without her, your Stuart Family would have been wiped out by me long ago.¡± After leaving the yard where Carmen lived, Greg returned to his room and began to practice the Guidance Technique. He had to seize every minute of cultivation time, striving to reach the Golden Core Realm as soon as possible. According to his estimation, the Golden Core itself was a threshold for cultivators, and in this age where the path of cultivation was all but lost, achieving a Golden Core was a pipe dream. Even if Aaron Gill¡¯s sect had a paradise, this matter was still as difficult as ascending to the heavens. Greg, however, was different. The greatest advantage of the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Sutra¡± was its fast cultivation speed, which enabled him to cultivate using all kinds of spiritual energy, and when advancing realms, there were no bottlenecks to obstruct him. As long as he had resources, he could keep improving without any concerns for thresholds. That night, after receiving a call, Amelia Simmons rushed over to spend the night toiling with Greg. Looking at Amelia fast asleep, and after checking the True Qi that had just increased, Greg revealed a satisfied smile. After a kiss on Amelia Simmons¡¯s forehead, he entered the quiet room specially designed in the villa and continued to practice the Guidance Technique. The next day, early in the morning, after absorbing the purple aura from the east, Greg Jensen hopped into his car and headed to the Zhang family. After a round inside the Zhang family¡¯s treasure house, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed. He found many ingredients for the Qi Condensing Pill, but not a single Magic Artifact. Next, he visited several other families and the situation was much the same. Even when he found two Magic Artifacts, they were both damaged and unusable. Greg Jensen laughed at himself for his wishful thinking. Were Magic Artifacts that easy to find? It didn¡¯t matter if he was not satisfied, including the Hall Family, the seven major families were thrown into a panic and hurriedly mobilized all their resources, beginning a nationwide search for Magic Artifacts and various rare objects. Meanwhile, the news of a new entrant into the realm of powerful practitioners in the Seven Provinces of Northwest spread as if it had wings. In an instant, the entire country was astounded! ¡°How many years has it been since we¡¯ve heard of a new powerful practitioner entering the realm?¡± ¡°Indeed, most of those old monsters stay hidden and don¡¯t come out; it¡¯s rare to hear of new powerful practitioners.¡± ¡°I heard that this enchanting Magician is only in his twenties.¡± ¡°Are you joking? A Grandmaster in his twenties is already outrageous, and he¡¯s entered the higher realm?¡± ¡°Could it be some old monster has found a way to rejuvenate?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡­ The Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan, consisting of eighteen major urban areas in Jiangnan. These cities have a long history, a booming economy, and a strong culture of the Martial Way, which gives rise to their powerful practitioners who dominate the other regions. At the same time, the Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan have produced many powerful figures who dominated their era and dictated the Martial Way throughout the world, with no one daring to defy them. Although they have now vanished into the river of history, they have given rise to many powerful martial families, among which the Duncan Family is one. Duncan Family. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Old Duncan, are you sure about this news?¡± ¡°Hehe, you might not believe it, but the information I got is that a man named Barry Wolfe now controls the Seven Provinces of Northwest. This person is only twenty-five years old but has already entered the realm of powerful practitioners. He has successively slain Lucas Moore, Trey Rogers, and Wilson Grey. Even after Drake Stuart had a breakthrough and became a powerful entrant himself, he was also slain by Wolfe.¡± Hiss! The heads of other families in the Eighteen Cities couldn¡¯t help but be greatly surprised. Larry Duncan seemed quite pleased with their reaction and asked mysteriously, ¡°Do you know by what means he slew Drake Stuart?¡± ¡°What means?¡± ¡°Did he morph True Qi into form?¡± Larry Duncan glanced at the others and said indifferently, ¡°Thunder Law!¡± ¡°Thunder Law?¡± The crowd was startled again. When martial artists break through to the higher realm, they mostly wield True Qi to command nature¡¯s spiritual energy, and all sorts of Divine Skills need to be comprehended by themselves. Among them, the Thunder Law is the hardest to master. Even with Divine Skill scriptures left by predecessors, learning the Thunder Law and being able to use it fluently and effortlessly is extremely difficult. ¡°So, this means¡­ that kid must have been in the higher realm for quite some time already, right?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Larry Duncan nodded and said, ¡°Hence, gentlemen, I suggest you think about this: with such a demon-like figure appearing in the Northwest, how should the rules we¡¯ve set before be handled now?¡± Upon hearing his words, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Chapter 589: 589: Pull One Hair and the Whole Body is Affected_1 Chapter 589: Chapter 589: Pull One Hair and the Whole Body is Affected_1 At this moment, someone sneered, ¡°So what if he¡¯s entered the entry-level realm? What¡¯s so great about that? It¡¯s not like our eighteen cities are without their own entry-level practitioners.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Walter Locke?¡± ¡°Walter Locke has been in seclusion for several years now, and no one knows where he is. Where are we supposed to find him?¡± ¡°Where to find him isn¡¯t important, what matters is our agreement with the Seven Provinces of Northwest.¡± Hearing this, the others couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement. In terms of industry, the Northwest has always been Jiangnan¡¯s most formidable competitor. After years of conflict, we had finally managed to make the Northwest bow their heads. Now that a practitioner has emerged in the Northwest capable of entering the entry-level realm, would the various families there be willing to keep their heads down? Looking at the worried faces around him, Larry Duncan gave a cold laugh before speaking, ¡°I think we should take the initiative to attack, keeping them too busy to look east.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite simple,¡± With a smile, Larry Duncan said, ¡°We can just send someone to challenge their families.¡± ¡°Brilliant. Their masters were just cleaned out by Barry Wolfe. We can just send a couple of people to challenge them, and they won¡¯t be able to cope.¡± ¡°If Barry Wolfe were to step in himself, it would be seen as bullying the weak. If he doesn¡¯t, who in the Northwest could possibly stand in our way?¡± Larry Duncan nodded with a smile, then added, ¡°We also need to hurry and find Master Walter. We¡¯ve supported him for so many years; we can¡¯t just fail to find him when we need him, right?¡± ¡°Agreed, let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡­ At Mystic City, in the Ning Family¡¯s residence, the Ning Family¡¯s patriarch couldn¡¯t help but glance toward Samantha Adams, who was watering the flowers in the yard, as he listened to his eldest son Andres Adams¡¯s report. ¡°Samantha, come here for a moment.¡± Setting down the watering can, Samantha approached with a smile, ¡°Grandfather, did you need me?¡± ¡°Yes, sit.¡± The Ning Family patriarch¡¯s face showed a kind expression as he asked, ¡°Samantha, your friend you mentioned last time, his name was Barry Wolfe, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Are you referring to the ¡®Miraculous Divine Doctor¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes, him. And what was that nickname? The ¡®Romantic Magician¡¯?¡± Puzzled, Samantha looked at her grandfather, ¡°Grandfather, why are you suddenly asking about him?¡± The Ning Family patriarch¡¯s expression turned a bit more serious, ¡°Do you know what cultivation realm your friend is actually in?¡± ¡°Cultivation realm?¡± Samantha was even more surprised but answered truthfully, ¡°It should be the Grandmaster, right?¡± Concerned her grandfather might not believe her, she specifically explained, ¡°I saw him take action when I was in Danu, and he definitely is a Grandmaster. Even though he¡¯s still so young¡­¡± The Ning Family patriarch waved his hand, ¡°Samantha, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but the things you are talking about are already outdated.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Samantha asked, bewildered. With a wry smile, the Ning Family patriarch said, ¡°Because your friend has actually become a practitioner of the entry-level realm.¡± ¡°An¡­ entry-level practitioner? How is that even possible?¡± Samantha was shocked; a Grandmaster in their twenties was surprising enough, let alone someone in their twenties who had entered the entry-level realm. Wasn¡¯t that absurd? How many entry-level practitioners were there in the entire country? Weren¡¯t they all above sixty years old? ¡°Samantha, your friend is now quite an influential figure. He has essentially become the master of the Seven Provinces of Northwest.¡± ¡°The Seven Provinces of Northwest¡­¡± Samantha hadn¡¯t recovered from the first shock when she was astonished again by her grandfather¡¯s following words. The Ning Family patriarch continued, ¡°The biggest issue now is, he¡¯s come into conflict with our Ning Family¡¯s interests, so you need to be prepared.¡± Understanding the implications of her grandfather¡¯s words, Samantha quickly asked, ¡°Grandfather, is there no other way?¡± Grandpa Ning smiled bitterly, ¡°What can be done? Would a Master Realm powerhouse stoop to bowing his head to the eighteen cities of Jiangnan?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Enough. The specifics are unclear for now, but you better not contact him again. Understand?¡± Samantha¡¯s expression turned ugly, and after hesitating, she nodded. ¡­ By comparison, the Locke family had anticipated Greg¡¯s level for a while, just not that it would stir up a storm so soon. Greg not only cured Old Master Locke¡¯s illness, but also resolved the Locke family¡¯s crisis, and helped them modify their Cultivation Technique, enabling Theresa to quietly enter the Master Realm. Having received such great favors from Greg, the Locke family naturally did not want to be his enemy. But, being one of the great families of Mystic City, if they wavered on this matter, their future in the eighteen cities of Jiangnan would be difficult. Therefore, Old Master Locke and others like Noah found the situation to be quite thorny. ¡°If you ask me, just give him a heads-up and be done with it,¡± spoke Aunt Lin with a snort. ¡°Aunt Lin, as the saying goes, a drop of kindness should be repaid with a spring of kindness. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it weren¡¯t for Greg, our Locke family would probably be long gone by now. How could we join others in moving against him at this time?¡± Theresa frowned. Aunt Lin glanced at her disdainfully and said indifferently, ¡°Helping him is one thing, but what about the dozens in our Locke family? Should they all just follow him and starve?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Enough, stop arguing!¡± Old Master Locke gave the two of them a stern look, furrowed his brow, and mused, ¡°Theresa, for now, discuss this with Mr. Wolfe and see what he has to say.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandfather,¡± she replied. Helpless, Theresa had no choice but to call Greg Jensen. On the phone, Greg was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°Alright, I got it. Thank your grandfather for me. As for the other matters, you Locke family do what you need to do. I don¡¯t need your concern.¡± ¡°Greg, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. They are just a bunch of ants. I haven¡¯t even taken them seriously,¡± Greg forced a light-hearted laugh and added, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for now, I¡¯ve got things to handle.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Theresa hung up the phone and, feeling helpless, looked up only to find that everyone in the family was staring at her. She sighed and said, ¡°Greg said we should do whatever we need to and not worry about him.¡± Upon hearing this, Aunt Lin¡¯s face brightened with joy, ¡°See, what did I tell you? He¡¯s a Master Realm powerhouse. Does he need our little Locke family worrying about him?¡± Theresa shot her another glance, but this time she kept quiet, understanding that Aunt Lin was not wrong. Yet, she couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of discomfort, feeling that they were somehow letting Greg down. ¡­ At East Peak Manor, after hanging up the phone, Greg took a deep breath to soothe his emotions, and stepped into his room. Inside the room, Zhou Jiamei was lying in bed asleep. After a period of recovery, her life was no longer in danger, but her appearance had set: she still looked like a woman in her sixties. Zhou Jiamei was quite resistant to Greg and did not want him to see her current state. She used to be a Dark Strength Period expert, but her martial skills were now gone, and her alertness was not what it used to be. So, Greg often came to check on her while she was asleep, taking her pulse and trying to find a way to restore her youth. Fortunately, because of her condition, she spent a lot of time sleeping each day, allowing Greg frequent visits. After taking her pulse and seeing that there was nothing wrong, he felt relieved. He sat by the bed for a while before standing and walking out. ¡°Yunzheng, notify all the Family Heads to come see me.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Chapter 590: 590 The Mainstay_1 Chapter 590: Chapter 590 The Mainstay_1 Carmen Stuart at East Peak Manor was like a semi-host, living a comfortable and carefree life. Greg Jensen saw to all of their needs without exception. The servants of the manor also treated them with great respect, addressing them as ¡°Miss¡± this and ¡°Miss¡± that, to the extent that even Carmen began to feel an illusion that she had returned to the Stuart Family. As time passed, Carmen felt a bit embarrassed, and coincidentally, Greg had been unable to find a suitable personal assistant, so she volunteered to stay by Greg¡¯s side. On ordinary days, she helped relay messages, drive cars, and such¡ªafter all, there wasn¡¯t much work to do. After the martial arts competition in the Seven Provinces ended, the title of the charming Magician was known to everyone in the entire Northwest. Even the heads of the families would treat Carmen, the little assistant, as if she were one of their own younger family members. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They had none of the imposing air typical of regional powerhouses, and were unnervingly amiable. In the afternoon, all seven Family Heads who received calls came; the elder Mr. Hall wasn¡¯t feeling well, so Austin Hall appeared on his behalf. Dylan Wood asked with a chuckle, ¡°Carmen, what matter does Master Jensen have for us?¡± ¡°Yeah, give us a hint,¡± another piped in. Blinking his eyes and grinning, Aiden Clark teased, ¡°Come on, tell us. I¡¯ll introduce a handsome male model to you later.¡± Carmen¡¯s face turned rosy at once, and she muttered ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± before rushing into the study. A burst of laughter came from the group of gentlemen. As Carmen heard the laughter behind her, she hurried even more, Greg¡¯s face spontaneously surfacing in her mind. Could any male model be more handsome than Mr. Jensen? The study in the mansion was very large, designed as a suite with an outer secretary¡¯s office and an inner room serving as the actual study. Carmen came to the door of the inner room, paused to take a deep breath to calm her emotions, and then gently knocked three times. ¡°Come in.¡± Carmen took another deep breath and pushed the door open, only to see Greg sitting beside the fireplace with a glass of wine in his hand, gazing blankly at the scenery outside the window. ¡°Mr. Jensen, the Family Head Grey and others have arrived. Shall I let them in?¡± she asked. ¡°Hmm, let them in,¡± he replied. ¡°Okay.¡± After Carmen left, Greg set his wine glass on the side table and slowly stood up, walking over to sit behind the desk and casually flipping through the reports on the desk. He had already looked through these reports once and, although he knew the industrial scale of the Seven Provinces would be vast, he had been prepared in his mind. Yet, when he saw the reports, he was still taken aback. The total industry of the Seven Provinces combined had already surpassed one trillion, with the annual profits allocated to Greg alone nearing one hundred billion. This didn¡¯t even include the precious medicinal materials and various rare treasures presented to him from time to time. What mattered more was that Greg had absolute authority within the Seven Provinces, and it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that his word could decide life or death. In the outer part of the study, Issac Grey and others, led by Carmen, walked in. The group subconsciously restrained their smiles, carrying an air of seriousness coupled with deference. They stopped in front of the study door, straightened their clothing, and waited for Carmen to open the door before they filed in orderly. ¡°Greetings, Master Jensen.¡± All spoke in unison. Greg glanced at them and said indifferently, ¡°Please sit down.¡± After speaking, he lowered his head to continue looking at the reports. ¡°Thank you, Master Jensen,¡± they said. All of them sat rigidly, not daring to be careless, and since Greg hadn¡¯t spoken, none of them dared to make a sound. After a while, Greg lifted his head and spoke slowly, ¡°The medicinal herbs you¡¯ve been tasked to gather ¨C how is that coming along?¡± Issac Grey said with a forced smile, ¡°That¡­ we¡¯re still looking.¡± ¡°Another month has passed,¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. Lately, they had been searching for the medicinal herbs necessary for the Foundation Building Pill for Greg, but those herbs were so rare that they had made little progress despite the extended search. This was precisely why, upon hearing Greg mention this matter, several people couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy, with sweat beginning to form on their foreheads. Greg frowned, knowing these people had probably done their best. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan?¡± ¡°The Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan have always cooperated with us in the Northwest, but there¡¯s more competition. It¡¯s the kind of relationship where you have me in you, and I have you in me. However, they have many more masters over there, so we¡¯ve always been at a disadvantage.¡± Issac Grey paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Take the year before last, for example, when an oil field was discovered between Hui Province and Xi Yuan. The two sides were at a standoff, deciding to settle the issue through a martial contest.¡± Greg asked, ¡°And the result?¡± Issac Grey replied with a wry smile, ¡°Of course, the Northwest Alliance lost. The Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan got exclusive rights to the oil field, paying us a usage fee of fifty billion a year.¡± Hearing this, the faces of the others turned sour. Dylan Wood said angrily, ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s all because they rely on the wealth of the Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan, and that old Grandmaster Walter Locke is there to support them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare be so arrogant!¡± ¡°Walter Locke?¡± ¡°Walter Locke is a Grandmaster who became famous decades ago, undefeated in battles across the southern and northern rivers. Later, he even achieved the Path-Entering realm, it¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t shown himself much in recent years.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg nodded and then asked, ¡°Five hundred billion a year, how much has the Northwest lost?¡± With a dark look in his eyes, Zheng Wanzhou replied, ¡°The oil field¡¯s annual profits are roughly around three hundred billion. We in the Northwest clearly had more than half the share, but they give us just fifty billion, treating us no better than beggars.¡± Greg¡¯s brows furrowed as he shared his suspicions about the Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan potentially acting against them in secret. The others, upon hearing this, instantly became enraged. ¡°They take advantage of us, and on top of that, they have the nerve to cause us trouble. Where¡¯s the justice in that?¡± Dylan Wood, always hot-tempered, was an old man now, and learning that the Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan were going to deliberately cause trouble, he was so angry that his beard bristled and his eyes bulged. Issac Grey stole a glance at Greg and cautiously said, ¡°I think they must be aware of Master Greg¡¯s plans. They¡¯re worried we¡¯ll breach the contract, which is why they¡¯re causing trouble.¡± Greg replied lightly, ¡°Correct, they are indeed thinking that.¡± Trevor Brent asked, ¡°Master Greg, what do we do then?¡± The study fell silent, and the others turned their gaze toward Greg, waiting for his decision. Greg¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of those present. He said evenly, ¡°The more afraid our opponents are of something, the more we must do it. Since they¡¯re afraid of us breaking the contract, let¡¯s tear it up for them to see.¡± He paused briefly, his voice turning icy, ¡°Notify the Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan that our previous agreements are void. If they want to continue extraction, they can come here to negotiate. If negotiations fail, then nobody gets to play.¡± Harper Harrison voiced his concern, ¡°Master Greg, doing this¡­ I¡¯m afraid it could lead to conflict.¡± Greg slowly stood up, his tall and upright figure imposing a sense of intense pressure on the Northwest bigwigs. He swept his gaze across the faces once again and stated, ¡°How the Northwest Alliance handled things in the past is not my business, nor do I want it to be. But starting today, if the Seven Provinces of Northwest can¡¯t have something, even if it¡¯s smashed or thrown away, I won¡¯t allow anyone else to reach for it.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Hearing Greg¡¯s words, several men whose combined ages were nearly four hundred felt as if they were injected with adrenaline, experiencing a surge of excitement. They knew that the Northwest Alliance finally had a backbone. Chapter 591: 591 Narrow Road for Enemies_1 Chapter 591: Chapter 591 Narrow Road for Enemies_1 A few people looked at Greg Jensen with eyes full of reverence and excitement. In the Northwest, it had been many years since a warrior had reached the realm of Martial Way entry, often leading to them being overshadowed by the eighteen cities of the South. They thought this would always be the case, but today, hope had emerged. ¡°Alright, you handle this matter. You don¡¯t need to report the specifics of the negotiations to me, only come to me if you really can¡¯t handle it.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Glen.¡± Issac Grey responded, then spoke up, ¡°Master Glen, the Martial Way exchange meeting in Su Hang will start soon. The economy there is better than ours, and the exchange meeting will have a lot more medicinal materials and rare treasures. Don¡¯t you want to go and play for a couple of days? Think of it as relaxation.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see when the time comes.¡± Greg Jensen said offhandedly, not expecting that Issac Grey would take it seriously and send him an invitation that very evening. He didn¡¯t want to go, but seeing Carmen Stuart¡¯s expectant face, he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. ¡°Get ready, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Carmen Stuart responded and was about to go to her room to pack when her eyes suddenly widened in shock, ¡°Boss, what did you just say?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go to Su Hang? We¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really, that¡¯s fantastic!¡± Carmen Stuart was overwhelmingly excited. She had wanted to go to the Martial Way exchange meeting a long time ago, but her family was unwilling to let her, and she never found the opportunity. Seeing her like this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile along with her. Early the next day, Greg Jensen went to check on his sister Theresa Locke, and then he and Carmen Stuart headed to the airport. A Gulfstream G650 was quietly sitting at the gate, waiting. Once Greg Jensen and Carmen Stuart boarded, the plane started taxiing on the runway. It was Greg Jensen¡¯s first time on this kind of private jet, and he realized after boarding that it was decorated very luxuriously, not only with a small lounge in the middle but also with bedrooms at the front and back. It even came equipped with a massage bathtub for passengers to rest and use. ¡°Issac Grey sure knows how to enjoy himself.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, sat down in a seat, and after the plane had stabilized, he selected a bedroom to take a nap. He felt like he had only slept for a moment before someone knocked on his door. ¡°Mr. Glen, we¡¯re about to land.¡± ¡°Alright, I know.¡± Looking out the window, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Money really does make things easier.¡± The plane landed at Su Hang airport, and Greg Jensen, along with Carmen Stuart, disembarked and then got into a waiting Lincoln. The two stayed in a villa with free access to alcohol and food, and also had a housekeeper to serve them. After resting at the villa for a while, Carmen Stuart clamored to take a look around the night market. Greg Jensen had intended to let the girl relax, so naturally, he did not refuse. Finding the Lincoln too conspicuous, he opted for a minibus this time. The driver was a local, a young man surnamed Milton, who was very talkative. He soon started chatting enthusiastically, painting the Mystic City¡¯s night market as the best under heaven. It was as if not visiting the night market meant a wasted trip to Su Hang. However, the night market was indeed as Copilot Milton described, with an array of goods to satisfy every desire. Carmen Stuart got hungry after a full round of sightseeing, so Greg Jensen led her and the driver to a food stall at the edge of the night market. The three of them ordered some skewers, sitting in the food stall, eating, and drinking. Carmen Stuart took the initiative to say she wanted to drink a bit, and since the driver couldn¡¯t drink because he was driving, Greg Jensen kept her company and had a few drinks with her. On the way back, Carmen Stuart leaned on Greg Jensen, her words slightly slurred from the alcohol, ¡°Mr. Xu, thank you¡­ if it weren¡¯t for you, my aunt would have¡­¡± After drinking, Carmen Stuart¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and the scent of alcohol mixed with a girl¡¯s fragrance surrounded them as she spoke. Greg Jensen suppressed the irritation in his heart and spoke quietly to comfort her. By the time they reached the villa, Carmen Stuart had already fallen asleep in his arms. Greg Jensen, with no other choice, had to carry her delicate body and returned her to her room. The next morning, after sobering up, Carmen Stuart saw Greg Jensen and couldn¡¯t help but blush with shame. ¡°Mr. Xu, I¡¯m sorry, I drank too much last night.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, and after breakfast, we¡¯ll set out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After breakfast, the two of them got into the car and headed to the Mystic City Martial Arts Meeting. The venue for this Martial Arts Meeting was in a resort in the suburbs of Mystic City, and by the time Greg Jensen and the others arrived, there were already over a hundred luxury cars parked there. Carmen Stuart took out the masks she had prepared and put one on Greg Jensen; after getting out of the car, they headed straight to the meeting place in the middle of the resort. Upon entering the meeting place, Greg Jensen scanned the surroundings and then his gaze sharpened unexpectedly. Because he saw a familiar figure, Curtis Milton from Healington. Back at the Martial Arts Meeting in Qin Province, Curtis Milton wanted to snatch Greg Jensen¡¯s Elixir formula. Greg Jensen killed Luke Barnett, an elder of Healington on the spot, and Curtis Milton was beaten and handed over to Glen Wolfe afterward. Glen Wolfe, fearing to offend Healington, secretly let him go. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unexpectedly, they ran into each other here again. Isn¡¯t this the classic case of adversaries crossing each other¡¯s path? Looking further, he saw several other familiar faces, Norman Davis, Robin Hayes, Samantha Adams¡­ After all, they were in the heart of the Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan, their own territory; most of them didn¡¯t wear masks and Greg Jensen recognized them at a glance. ¡°Master Milton, you must save a few Elixirs for me this time.¡± ¡°Yes, I feel like I¡¯m about to break through soon, please reserve a few more for me.¡± Robin Hayes and Norman Davis both had ingratiating smiles on their faces, begging to buy more Elixirs produced by Healington. Curtis Milton maintained a reserved demeanor, and said faintly, ¡°According to the market price, two for each person; I don¡¯t have any more, the rest will have to go to the auction.¡± ¡°Two is not too few, thank you, Master Milton.¡± Robin Hayes laughed heartily, then turned to look at Samantha Adams and said, ¡°Yao Yao, won¡¯t you buy two as well?¡± Curtis Milton also turned his head to look, and a strange light shone in his narrow eyes. He said cheerfully, ¡°Miss Adams, if you need them, I can spare some from my personal allocation for you.¡± Samantha Adams¡¯s expression was indifferent as she shook her head, ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t need them.¡± At that moment, a slightly overweight figure walked in from outside. Sitting in the corner, Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up, because the person who arrived was none other than Theresa Locke. Since Greg Jensen had left Mystic City last time, Theresa Locke had begun training according to a new Cultivation Technique. She had completely stabilized her realm at Complete Dark Power and was only a step away from the Master Realm. This time it was because the Lin family was busy and could not come that the old Lin master specially allowed her to come out. When Samantha Adams saw Theresa Locke, her eyes lit up, and she waved at him, saying, ¡°Theressa, over here¡­¡± Chapter 592: 592: Come with Life, Leave without Chapter 592: Chapter 592: Come with Life, Leave without The Ning Family¡¯s relationship with the Locke Family was actually quite ordinary, but because of Greg Jensen, Theresa Locke was at least more pleasing to Samantha Adams¡¯s eyes than the other three beside her. Although Theresa Locke was somewhat puzzled, she nevertheless approached and was about to greet them when she suddenly caught sight of Curtis Milton beside her, her pupils involuntarily shrank. ¡°Curtis Milton? You¡¯re still alive?¡± Curtis Milton was startled by her remark and looked at her carefully, saying, ¡°Why do you look familiar to me?¡± During the time in Qin Province, his attention was all on Greg Jensen, and consequently, he had little impression of Theresa Locke, who was with Greg Jensen. Although Theresa Locke didn¡¯t know why Curtis Milton wasn¡¯t dead, she didn¡¯t want to bring trouble to the Locke Family, so she concealed the hatred in her heart quite well and said with a smile: ¡°Master Milton, how could you forget? We have met at the exchange meeting in Qin Province.¡± Hearing the mention of ¡°Qin Province,¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s face changed slightly as he frowned and said, ¡°We met in Qin Province?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Theresa Locke pretended to have low EQ and intentionally brought up Curtis Milton¡¯s distress, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who was¡­ by that Barry Wolfe?¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s face darkened again as he coldly huffed, ¡°That damned Barry Wolfe, I will kill him someday!¡± Samantha Adams frowned slightly, and a shadow flashed across Theresa Locke¡¯s face, but it quickly returned to normal. Robin Hayes¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Master Milton, what happened between you and that Barry Wolfe?¡± ¡°Hmph, that damned lowlife!¡± Curtis Milton spoke with a face full of anger about what happened, but his version of the events was distorted. It was clear that he was the one who became greedy and wanted to seize Greg Jensen¡¯s Elixir Prescription, but in his narrative, it was Greg Jensen who had stolen the Elixir Prescription, and after he discovered it, a great battle ensued. ¡°Good heavens, this Barry Wolfe is so perverse, he even dared to steal Healington¡¯s Elixir Prescription!¡± ¡°Such a person is really tarnishing the reputation of us Martial Artists!¡± Robin Hayes and Norman Davis naturally did not miss the opportunity to curse Greg Jensen, and they started to lambast him. Several onlookers who came over also began to criticize loudly after hearing Curtis Milton¡¯s words. But Samantha Adams furrowed her brows, finding it hard to believe that Barry Wolfe would do such a thing and turned her head to look at Theresa Locke beside her for answers. Theresa Locke chuckled and reminded, ¡°Master Milton, you had better be fully prepared, I heard that Barry Wolfe has now become a Master Realm powerhouse.¡± Curtis Milton¡¯s expression changed, and his triangular eyes twitched involuntarily before he tried to appear calm and said: ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s Master Realm? Seth Barnett¡¯s elder brother is also of the Master Realm, and I¡¯m planning to seek revenge.¡± Robin Hayes continued, ¡°Indeed, what¡¯s Master Realm to fear? Our Southern Eighteen Cities are not without Master Realm powerhouses, there¡¯s no need to fear him.¡± ¡°Young Master Hayes is right. If Barry Wolfe doesn¡¯t come, well and good, but if he dares to come to the Southern Eighteen Cities, we¡¯ll make sure he arrives alive but leaves dead!¡± At that moment, a voice suddenly rang out from behind, ¡°Oh, really? How do you plan to make me leave dead?¡± The crowd turned around in surprise, only to see a man wearing a mask walking over, accompanied by a woman. The man came forward, took off his mask, and revealed a ruggedly handsome face with charming, deep eyes full of mystery. The eyes of several female Martial Artists immediately shone. ¡°Barry Wolfe, you¡­ how are you here?¡± ¡°If you can be here, why can¡¯t I?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed, and his aura erupted suddenly, as if an invisible ripple expanded outward with a boom. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whoosh! Everyone took a step back in unison. Curtis Milton and the others, who were given special attention by Greg Jensen, backed away several steps, feeling as though a great mountain pressed against their chests, making it hard for them to breathe. The faces that had been rosy and natural just moments ago were now completely pale and bloodless. Only Theresa Locke and Samantha Adams had no issues. Theresa Locke, her face full of excitement, was about to come forward to greet them but was stopped by a look from Greg Jensen. Samantha Adams hesitated for a moment and did not come forward to meet them either, only standing to the side with a look of worry, seemingly lost in thought. Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze was piercing, as he coldly looked towards Norman Davis and said, ¡°Tell me, how do you plan to make me die?¡± Norman Davis¡¯s face was pale as snow, the corners of his mouth twitching uncontrollably. He wanted to say some pleasantries to save a bit of face for himself, but no matter what, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth. Seeing this, Curtis Milton couldn¡¯t help but speak harshly though inwardly feeling weak, ¡°Barry Wolfe, don¡¯t be so proud. Elder Seth Barnett is nearby, and once he arrives, you¡¯re as good as dead!¡± Norman Davis, hearing these words from Curtis Milton, felt as if he had found his backbone and spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s right, this isn¡¯t your northwest territory, what right do you have¡­¡± Slap! Greg Jensen casually waved his hand, and immediately a wave of invisible True Qi struck Norman Davis¡¯s face, sending him flying out. Boom! Norman Davis flew across several tables, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood, and promptly lost consciousness. ¡°Norman Davis!¡± Robin Hayes saw this and quickly ran over. But Greg Jensen acted as if nothing had happened, hands behind his back, and once again he turned to Curtis Milton, coldly saying, ¡°You coveted my Elixir Prescription for yourself, and when deceit didn¡¯t work, you falsely accused me, tarnishing my reputation. Tell me, how should I deal with you?¡± Curtis Milton clenched his teeth, the veins on his forehead and neck bulging conspicuously like earthworms. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re full of crap. It was you who stole our Healington¡¯s Elixir Prescription, and you even tried to kill me to silence me. I was lucky to escape, and now you still dare to argue.¡± Greg Jensen nearly laughed from anger, pointing at Curtis Milton¡¯s nose, just about to curse him out when the Duncan Family arrived on scene. With them were people from several other Jiangnan families. The Martial Way exchange meeting was hosted by the Duncan Family, and the person responsible was Larry Duncan¡¯s youngest son, George Duncan. He quickly walked into the venue, and upon seeing Norman Davis¡¯s sorry state, his expression darkened as he sternly asked, ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°It was him!¡± Curtis Milton, upon seeing George Duncan, as if he had found his pillar of support, pointed at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Brother Duncan, it was him. He¡¯s the one who beat up Young Master Davis.¡± ¡°Yes, it was me.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± George Duncan turned his head and saw that the speaker was a young man with an extraordinary bearing, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled as he frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Greg Jensen simply said, ¡°From the northwest, Barry Wolfe.¡± Hiss! How did this god of slaughter get to Suzhou and Hangzhou? The Duncan Family was still scheming on how to deal with him, yet here he was, causing trouble at the Martial Way exchange meeting. Was he targeting the Duncan Family? George Duncan¡¯s expression changed subtly, as he tried to appear calm and said, ¡°My Duncan Family has no grudge with you. Why are you causing trouble here?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the one causing trouble?¡± Despite the lack of visible anger on Greg Jensen¡¯s face, the bone-chilling cold in his voice spread through every corner of the venue. George Duncan was quite talented, having reached the Master Realm by his forties, but even under Greg Jensen¡¯s powerful aura, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the cold creeping into his heart, his muscles trembling slightly. He had the premonition that if he dared to utter another useless word, a thunderous strike would surely come his way. With trembling lips, he said, ¡°Master Wolfe, regarding this matter¡­ allow me to first understand the specifics.¡± ¡°By all means,¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. Chapter 593: 593: If I Had Known This Day Would Come, Why Bother In The First Place_1 Chapter 593: Chapter 593: If I Had Known This Day Would Come, Why Bother In The First Place_1 George Duncan felt as if he had been granted a royal pardon and quickly called over the members of the Duncan Family who were present to inquire about the specifics of the situation. A short while later, he finally understood what had happened. As it turned out, it was Robin Hayes and others who had spoken ill of Barry Wolfe behind his back, and they had been overheard, which led to the incident where Norman Davis was beaten up. Inside, George Duncan was somewhat irate, but his anger was not directed at Greg Jensen but at Norman Davis. Not even a Grandmaster, yet you dare to gossip about someone who has stepped onto the Martial Way? Seeking death doesn¡¯t work that way! Moreover, the Duncan Family was not yet prepared to confront Barry Wolfe head-on. If Norman Davis really were to die here, the Duncan Family would also be implicated. After careful consideration, George Duncan spoke up, ¡°Master Wolfe, the child didn¡¯t know any better, so on his behalf, I offer you an apology. Can we consider today¡¯s matter settled for the sake of our Duncan Family¡¯s face?¡± ¡°Child?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled coldly, ¡°I am twenty-six years old this year, how old is he?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± George Duncan¡¯s face instantly turned ugly, ¡°Master Wolfe, ¡®to err is human; to forgive divine.¡¯ Let him off this once, and everyone can live easier.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°What if I say no?¡± Instantly, it went quiet around them. George Duncan was in a difficult position, he knew that he could not beat Greg Jensen, but in the presence of so many people, he could not lose face for the Duncan Family. Seeing this, Curtis Milton¡¯s eyes darted around and he said, ¡°Brother Duncan, don¡¯t be afraid of him. I¡¯ve already called Elder Sun; he¡¯ll be here soon. This kid killed Elder Sun¡¯s brother; Elder Sun will definitely not let him off. You should quickly surround him with your men to prevent his escape.¡± ¡°Seeking death!¡± With a casual wave of Greg Jensen¡¯s hand, the Twilight Snow Knife instantly materialized in his grasp, and with a ¡®clank,¡¯ the bright blade flashed like lightning. George Duncan¡¯s forehead broke out in a sweat, and he quickly said, ¡°Master Wolfe, Master Wolfe, please give me some face, give the Wolfe family some face.¡± He truly didn¡¯t want to submit, but there was no helping it; if he couldn¡¯t win in a fight, no matter whether it was Curtis Milton or Norman Davis who died here, it would be a difficult situation to explain. ¡°Give you face? What are you to ask for that? Get lost!¡± Greg Jensen snorted coldly, and his knife light, swift as a dragon, slashed directly towards those in front of him. George Duncan, caught in the line of attack, didn¡¯t even think before rolling on the ground to narrowly avoid the knife light, only to hear a ¡®put¡¯ sound as a warm liquid splashed onto him. He turned around to look and was immediately stunned; Curtis Milton was clutching his neck, already dead beyond any doubt. Silence, a deathly silence! From drawing his knife to killing, it took only a few seconds. Some people didn¡¯t even realize what had happened, and by the time they looked again, Curtis Milton was already dead. Theresa Locke secretly clicked her tongue, Greg¡¯s killing intent was getting stronger. Samantha Adams reacted oddly; she instinctively felt disgusted seeing such a bloody scene. But upon reflection, she also felt a sense of satisfaction. Because Theresa had already explained the situation to her, and she also thought that a lowlife like Curtis Milton did not deserve to live in this world. On the other side, Robin Hayes¡¯s face had also turned pale, while Norman Davis next to him had already been scared witless, his legs so weak he couldn¡¯t even stand. With his face full of astonishment, George Duncan said, ¡°Master Wolfe, this¡­¡± Greg Jensen paid him no mind, feeling the strong vitality within his body, he lifted the Twilight Snow Knife, pleased to see that it bore no stain of blood, and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Your turn now,¡± Greg Jensen looked up at Norman Davis. Thump! Without a thought, Norman Davis fell to his knees, quivering as he said, ¡°Master Wolfe, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have bragged, please¡­ please spare me.¡± There was complete silence around them. Everyone watched Norman Davis acknowledge his fear, but not a single person laughed at him. Facing the pressure of an entry-level powerhouse, outsiders could hardly imagine it, but they could empathize with the fear that came with it. A look of disdain flitted across Theresa Locke¡¯s face, and she sneered, ¡°If you had known this would happen, why did you do it in the first place?¡± Clang! The Twilight Snow Knife was sheathed, and Greg Jensen, with Carmen Stuart who was already dumbfounded, turned and walked towards the exit. The crowd parted on its own, every gaze fell on Greg Jensen, yet no one dared to intercept him. Looking at Curtis Milton¡¯s corpse, George Duncan¡¯s face was terrifyingly grim. Although the man wasn¡¯t killed by him, he had died at a Martial Way conference hosted by the Duncan Family. The Duncan Family could not shirk their responsibility! If it were only an outer sect protector that had died, Healington might not have said anything, but Curtis Milton was different; he was an inner sect enforcer. Healington would definitely come knocking! ¡°Old Wu, come here!¡± George Duncan called over one of his subordinates and whispered, ¡°Hurry, find out where Barry Wolfe is staying, and what the guard situation is like.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on it.¡± Watching his subordinate hurry off, George Duncan¡¯s expression grew colder. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Barry Wolfe must die, and he must die before Healington reacts; in that case, the Duncan Family wouldn¡¯t have much responsibility to bear. He took a deep breath and turned to placate the guests at the venue. What he didn¡¯t notice was that, just as he had instructed his subordinate, Theresa Locke was standing less than two meters away from him, and had heard every word he had said, loud and clear. ¡­ After Greg Jensen got into the car, he took out a jade slip from his bag. The jade slip was crystal clear, like a crisp, inviting green apple. Six large characters were engraved on it: Essence of Five Elements Formation. This jade slip was Greg Jensen¡¯s gain from this Martial Way conference. He had already set his sights on this jade slip before George Duncan had arrived. If it hadn¡¯t been for hearing Curtis Milton slander him, he would have already left the Martial Way conference. Greg Jensen was now eager to find out what exactly the jade slip contained. From the title, it seemed to be the kind of Formation Books he most lacked, but he still needed to confirm it. After returning to the villa, Greg Jensen took the jade slip to his room. Just as he was about to press the jade slip to his forehead to check the contents, his phone suddenly received a text message. The message was from Theresa Locke, essentially warning him that the Duncan Family seemed to be targeting him and urging him to be careful. Greg Jensen chuckled, replied with a received emoji, then thinking better of it, sent her another message to reassure her a few words before picking up the jade slip again. The instant the jade slip touched his forehead, a flood of information surged into his mind, and a slight pricking pain made Greg Jensen even more alert. After some time, Greg Jensen suddenly opened his eyes and burst into laughter. The reason was nothing other than that the jade slip contained records of restrictions and formations. From the basic making of formation bases to the intricate setting of small-scale restrictions, it had everything, all-encompassing. He immediately called Carmen Stuart, asking her and the driver to go out and buy some jade stones. Over an hour later, Carmen Stuart returned, bringing back not only a heap of jade stones but also a set of Engraving Knives. Greg Jensen picked up a Jade Stone, contemplated for a moment, then started to carve the formation base. Another hour passed, and once the base was carved, Greg Jensen pricked his finger with the Engraving Knife, squeezed out a drop of blood, and let it fall onto the base, then split a strand of his Divine Sense to attach to it. Chapter 594: 594: Silver Spear Flying Dragon_1 Chapter 594: Chapter 594: Silver Spear Flying Dragon_1 The core of the formation immediately flashed a red light. Greg Jensen¡¯s heart filled with joy, knowing that the formation base was complete. He quickly stood up and set up a simple Warning Formation at the entrance of his bedroom. ¡°Carmen, come to my room for a moment.¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­okay.¡± Carmen Stuart was watching TV in the living room when she heard the voice from upstairs, and her face couldn¡¯t help but flush. Greg rarely allowed her into his room to avoid any impropriety, especially after dark. What was happening today? Could it be¡­ Carmen¡¯s heart uncontrollably picked up its pace. She slowly got up, took a deep breath, and went to the bedroom door. Just as she was about to knock, the door suddenly opened from the inside, and Greg came out. ¡°It¡¯s okay, no worries, thank you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Carmen was taken aback, thinking how this was different from what she had in mind? sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg asked, ¡°Is there something else you need?¡± ¡°Ah, no¡­nothing¡­¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Bang! Greg¡¯s door closed again. Looking at the tightly shut room door, Carmen felt a wave of disappointment and turned to head back downstairs. Inside the master bedroom, Greg returned to his desk with a face full of joy and picked up the Engraving knife to continue working on the formation base. Just now, when Carmen entered the range of the Warning Formation, Greg immediately felt a palpitation, and everything within the formation at that moment was projected into his heart. ¡°The methods of immortals are truly extraordinary.¡± Greg mused to himself, though his hands did not cease their work. As he moved his hands, fragments of Jade Stone fluttered down to the ground. ¡­ At the Duncan Family. ¡°This Barry Wolfe, he¡¯s gone too far!¡± ¡°Now we¡¯re in trouble, Healington will definitely cause us problems.¡± The death of Curtis Milton caused an uproar in the local area, and when the members of the Duncan Family learned of it, they were filled with indignation, wishing they could slaughter Barry Wolfe right then and there. ¡°Dad, what do you think we should do about this?¡± George Duncan looked towards Larry Duncan, who frowned and did not speak. Understanding his stance, the others kept quiet. After a really long while, Larry Duncan finally said, ¡°Kill him.¡± Hiss! Upon hearing this, George couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. No matter what, Barry Wolfe was a powerhouse in the Master Realm. To kill him, they would have to summon the age-old patriarch of the Duncan Family. The patriarch was the foundation of the Duncan Family, and with each summoning, his lifespan would decrease more quickly. In other words, their foundation would be weakened with each use. ¡°Dad, is it worth it?¡± George asked. Larry glanced at him and said, ¡°This morning, I got a call from the northwest. The deal with the West River Oil Field is off.¡± ¡°Off?¡± George¡¯s expression changed again, for the West River Oil Field, being close to the Duncan Family, had the most interests tied to it for the family. And these interests had been obtained by the Duncan Family in exchange for other benefits. Similarly, if the deal with the West River Oil Field fell through, the Duncan Family would be the most heavily affected. George understood his father¡¯s meaning. Only by killing Barry Wolfe would the northwest side consider compromising again, and on top of that, considering the incident with Curtis Milton, summoning the age-old patriarch seemed to be worth it. Seeing that Larry had made a decision, the other members of the Duncan Family did not object. Larry instructed, ¡°Go find a few men to scout out Barry¡¯s residence, to see if there are any spies or anything of that sort. We¡¯ll make our move at midnight.¡± ¡°Understood, Father.¡± George didn¡¯t dare delay and quickly went out to make the calls. After a while, George Duncan returned with Larry Duncan to the ancestral hall in the back courtyard. Both of them first offered incense to their forefathers and simultaneously bowed deeply toward the small door at the back. ¡°We respectfully implore our great ancestor to descend from the mountain and slay the invading enemy for our Duncan Family!¡± The ancestral hall was quiet, as if still echoing their voices, and with no movement inside, they did not dare to rise, slightly bowing their bodies. Maintaining such a half-bent posture was extremely uncomfortable, they couldn¡¯t quite bend further, nor did they dare to straighten up; not long after, Larry Duncan began to feel overwhelmed. It was then that a voice, deep and resonant like a tolling bell, suddenly rang out: ¡°Rise!¡± The voice echoed back and forth within the hall, making their blood surge and their hearts almost leap out of their chests. The next second, a gaunt figure holding a broom emerged from within. As he swept the floor, he asked without looking up, ¡°What¡¯s happened, tell me.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Larry Duncan did not dare to delay and quickly recounted the whole situation. Upon hearing this, the old man suddenly looked up with a displeased expression, saying coldly, ¡°Such a trifle, and you summoned me for this?¡± George Duncan quickly replied, ¡°Great ancestor, the enemy is quite troublesome and has affected our family¡¯s development.¡± ¡°Save your words, useless! For decades you haven¡¯t found a single person with exceptional talent, what are you if not worthless?¡± ¡°Yes, uncle is correct.¡± Facing the old man¡¯s rebuke, Larry Duncan, the Family Head, dared not retort and could only agreeingly reply. ¡°You may go for now, I will join you after sweeping this area,¡± the elder stated. ¡°Understood.¡± Larry Duncan quickly grabbed his son and then hurriedly walked outside. Once outside, George Duncan came to his senses, astonished he asked, ¡°Dad, which ancestor was that?¡± ¡°Silver Spear Flying Dragon!¡± ¡°Timothy Duncan?¡± Larry Duncan¡¯s face changed, and he scolded in a low voice, ¡°Insolence! How dare you address the great ancestor by his full name, are you seeking death?¡± George Duncan immediately broke into a cold sweat, shivering as he thought of that ancestor¡¯s storied past, quickly responding: ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t mean to, I just¡­ can hardly believe it.¡± It was said that with his Silver Spear, Timothy Duncan was as fast as a dragon and lightning, so swift he could even break the sound barrier. That Silver Spear had bested countless opponents before finally being defeated by Walter Locke, after which he led a secluded life. But that wasn¡¯t all, they had heard the great ancestor had a fiery temper, prone to killing at the slightest provocation. In the past, many members of the Duncan Family had suffered under his hand. Of course, George Duncan¡¯s generation was an exception; they hadn¡¯t experienced the grandiose era of the great ancestor. When the two returned to the living room and shared the news that the great ancestor was about to make an appearance, the Duncans were all invigorated, like chickens injected with blood. In the excitement, Larry Duncan drove everyone else out, leaving only himself and his son in the living room. After waiting for a long time, footsteps approached, and Timothy Duncan emerged, holding an item wrapped in black cloth that was long and narrow. Clang! Upon placing the object down, it sounded like metal striking metal. Bright Silver Spear! Father and son exchanged glances, both revealing an expression of curiosity. Timothy Duncan scoffed and said, ¡°As long as someone among you reaches the Master Realm, I will bestow this upon them.¡± Startled, George Duncan asked with a face full of joy, ¡°Is what the great ancestor says true?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Why would I joke about this with you?¡± Timothy Duncan looked at him disdainfully, speaking indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself with vain hopes. Your talent is average, and your bones have already set. You can aspire to the Grandmaster level at most. Forget about reaching the Master Realm.¡± ¡°This¡­ Thank you for the reminder, great ancestor.¡± Just then, sounds of something cleaving through the air suddenly came from outside. At first, the sound seemed extremely distant, but within a few seconds, it had already approached close by. Chapter 595: 595: I heard youre looking for me_1 Chapter 595: Chapter 595: I heard you¡¯re looking for me_1 Timothy Duncan¡¯s face changed when he heard the sound of the air being split outside, and he flicked his hand, sending out a flash of silver light. He stomped his feet, grabbed the silver light with his hand, and, using the momentum, charged out of the room. Larry Duncan and his son were momentarily stunned, but they quickly followed suit. Outside, they saw Timothy Duncan holding a Silver Spear, his expression grave as he stared into the sky. A figure like a shooting star plunged from the sky and with a thud, stopped about ten meters away from the three men. As the dust settled, a robust middle-aged man was revealed. The middle-aged man had a face sharp as a knife cut, with well-defined features and narrow eyes gleaming with cold light, giving him an utterly ruthless appearance. He carried a long blade on his back, and from Larry Duncan¡¯s angle, he could only see a dark red hilt and not the blade¡¯s full details. To Larry¡¯s surprise, he noted that Timothy, who usually feared neither heaven nor earth, was clearly on edge. The middle-aged man¡¯s icy gaze swept over the three of them, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Is this the Duncan Family of Suzhou and Hangzhou?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± With a grave face, Timothy Duncan asked, ¡°May I know why you have come here in the dead of night?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expressionless face uttered two words: ¡°To kill!¡± ¡°Kill whom?¡± ¡°Kill the one who caused the death of our messenger from Healington!¡± Upon hearing this, George Duncan¡¯s face shifted, and he exclaimed in shock, ¡°Are you Seth Barnett, an elder from Healington?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Seth Barnett spoke indifferently, ¡°Now that you know of me, hand over the murderer quickly, or don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± ¡°The murderer?¡± Upon hearing this, George Duncan hastily said, ¡°Elder Barnett, you¡¯re unaware, but that murderer has nothing to do with our Duncan Family.¡± Seth Barnett replied indifferently, ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern me. The man died at your Duncan family¡¯s gathering, so you have to give me an explanation!¡± George Duncan, insisting, said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right about that, but¡­ the person was too powerful, we couldn¡¯t stop him.¡± With a thought, Larry Duncan quickly said, ¡°Elder Barnett, our family¡¯s seniors have already gone to capture the murderer. How about we join forces?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± After appraising Timothy Duncan for a moment, Seth Barnett said indifferently, ¡°The strength seems decent enough, let¡¯s go together then.¡± Timothy Duncan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, feeling somewhat irritated, but he said nothing. He could feel Seth Barnett¡¯s strength, but what he truly feared was not the man himself, but the power of Healington behind him. Curse Barry Wolfe! If not for him killing the messenger from Healington, why would he have to suffer this humiliation? Filled with resentment, Timothy Duncan resolved to torment Barry Wolfe properly later¡ªit was the only way to quell the hatred in his heart. Larry Duncan was overjoyed when Seth Barnett agreed. With Seth¡¯s participation, the plan was almost a sure success. News had already come from the Seven Provinces of Northwest that they intended to unilaterally tear up the oil field contract. He had been pondering how to deal with Barry Wolfe when the opportunity had presented itself. Not only was their ancestor taking action, but with an elder from Healington involved, Barry Wolfe was doomed! With Barry Wolfe gone, what could the Seven Provinces of Northwest do? Moreover, the Seven Provinces of Northwest had lost many good men in their struggle with Barry Wolfe. This could be an opportune moment to snatch more resources and benefits. More importantly, there might be a chance to get on good terms with Elder Barnett and Healington. Truly killing three birds with one stone! ¡°Elder Barnett, you¡¯ve traveled far. Would you like to rest first?¡± ¡°No need, let¡¯s set off now!¡± George Duncan laughed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go prepare the car right away.¡± Before he finished speaking, Timothy Duncan and Seth Barnett suddenly looked up, both turning their gaze to the distant horizon. Larry Duncan and his son followed the gaze of the other two, only to see nothing unusual in the pitch-black sky but twinkling stars. As they puzzled over this, one of the stars suddenly shone intensely bright, then rapidly grew larger. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the blink of an eye, the starlight had already arrived in front of them. The next second, the starlight abruptly stopped in mid-air, revealing a person and a sword. That person was Greg Jensen! ¡°Flying¡­ Flying Swords?¡± Only then did Larry and his son finally realize that it wasn¡¯t any starlight at all, but the light of a Flying Sword. George Duncan was completely dumbstruck; he knew that Martial Artists who had cultivated deeply could perform Sword Flight, just like the legendary Sword Immortals were said to do. But this was his first time witnessing it. Moreover, Barry Wolfe was only in his twenties¡ªhow could he possess such strength? ¡°Peak of the Entrance Realm?¡± Timothy Duncan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked, ¡°May I inquire who you are¡­¡± George hurriedly said, ¡°Ancestor, this is Barry Wolfe!¡± Seth Barnett¡¯s face darkened as he said icily, ¡°Did you kill my brother?¡± Greg Jensen, standing on the Sword of Coagulated Frost looking down at him, asked in confusion, ¡°Who is your brother?¡± Seth Barnett¡¯s mouth twitched as he said gravely, ¡°Elder Luke Barnett of Healington!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, I did kill him.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at Seth Barnett and said, ¡°He was a scourge, attempting to steal my Elixir Prescription; he was no match for me. His death was well deserved!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Enraged, Seth Barnett ground his teeth, drew his long knife, leaped into the air, and slashed down at Greg Jensen. A fierce wind suddenly arose, and the blade light flashed into view. The sharp aura burst forth, creating tiny fissures even in the air itself. ¡°Elder Seth, I will assist you!¡± Seeing this, Timothy Duncan paused his foot and surged forward, spear in hand, toward Greg Jensen. Hum! His spear moved with immense speed, as if piercing the air, producing an ear-piercing hum. At the tip of the spear, a sonic barrier resembling an umbrella formed. Larry and George Duncan, watching the attack from the two formidable figures, couldn¡¯t help but simultaneously change color in alarm. Although the attack was not directed at them, the invisible aura contained within it still caused the two of them heart-pounding terror. At the same time, their hearts were also filled with elation. In their view, facing the attack of two powerful figures, Barry Wolfe had no chance of escaping. This strike might just kill Greg Jensen on the spot! However, Greg Jensen had no intention of dodging at all. As the blade light approached and was about to hit his body, Greg Jensen¡¯s toes tapped lightly, and his body soared into the air, with the Flying Sword already thrusting towards the blade light. Clang! The sound of metal clanking was so loud it made people¡¯s ears numb; Seth Barnett only felt a numbness in his arm, nearly losing his grip on the knife. On the other side, things weren¡¯t going well for Timothy Duncan either. Without a second thought, Greg Jensen responded to the Silver Spear, which shot toward him like a dragon, with a ringing clash, as the Twilight Snow Knife struck directly on the spear¡¯s trajectory. The speed of the Silver Spear was fast, but the Twilight Snow Knife¡¯s angle, timing, and position were executed perfectly. It felt as if the Silver Spear had delivered itself underneath the Twilight Snow Knife, only to be knocked away by the strike. ¡°The longer the weapon, the stronger it is; the shorter, the more perilous.¡± This saying isn¡¯t entirely true. Taking the weapons in their hands as an example, Timothy Duncan¡¯s Silver Spear was long indeed, but it also allowed for greater deformation and vibration. Chapter 596: 596: Spare My Life_1 Chapter 596: Chapter 596: Spare My Life_1 As soon as they engaged, Timothy Duncan felt an irresistible force transmitted to him, and he immediately lost grip of his Silver Spear. On the other hand, Seth Barnett, although his knife was shorter, it excelled in stability, and even though the impact caused his arm to go numb, he still held it firmly in his hand. Facing Greg Jensen¡¯s counterattack, that he still held his knife in his hand had explained a lot. Although Larry Duncan and his son had anticipated this, they were still shocked to see their ancestor disarmed by Barry Wolfe with just one move. Timothy Duncan was also startled; he quickly leaped forward, reaching out to grab the Silver Spear, ready to turn around and fight again. But then he saw a burst of cold light flying towards him. His face darkening, he shook the spear in his hands vigorously, the tip of the Silver Spear seemed to come alive, flickering with light and shadow, enveloping the incoming cold light within its coverage. With a series of crisp tinkling sounds, those specks of cold light suddenly fell to the ground. Upon closer inspection, Timothy Duncan realized that the objects shimmering with cold light were actually silver needles, most commonly used by traditional Chinese medicine practitioners. At this moment, Seth Barnett shouted fiercely, ¡°Stop daydreaming and join forces to kill him now!¡± Looking up, Timothy Duncan saw Barry Wolfe had already drawn his Twilight Snow Knife and was now fighting with Seth Barnett. Greg Jensen¡¯s every strike was faster than the last, and each one aimed at the critical moments when Seth Barnett was forced to save himself. While Seth Barnett¡¯s defense seemed flawless and he appeared at ease, internally he was suffering more than he could express. Greg Jensen¡¯s every slash was as fast as lightning, forcing Seth Barnett to remain tense and fully focused to respond to the oncoming attacks. This led to a huge drain on his mental energy and fatigue was gradually showing on his face. What¡¯s more ridiculous, Greg Jensen¡¯s sword force was tremendously strong, pushing Seth Barnett to the brink, forcing him to block with all his might every time. Otherwise, Timothy Duncan would be his cautionary tale. Watching this scene, Timothy Duncan couldn¡¯t help but feel inwardly alarmed; even he had to be cautious when facing Seth Barnett¡¯s strength. He hadn¡¯t expected that Greg Jensen, when facing Seth Barnett, would not only hold his ground but had also forced Seth Barnett into a position where he couldn¡¯t counterattack. This strength was truly astonishing. Seeing that Seth Barnett had no way to escape, Timothy Duncan hurriedly moved forward to help. ¡°Kill!¡± The Silver Spear glittered, piercing through the darkness. Timothy Duncan had pushed the spear to its limit, and with a ¡°whoosh,¡± the sound barrier at the tip of the spear shattered, and the Silver Spear¡¯s speed increased even more. He had broken the sound barrier! Seeing Timothy Duncan¡¯s actions, Seth Barnett¡¯s face lit up with joy, and he promptly exerted all his might, entangling Greg Jensen so he couldn¡¯t turn around to deal with the attack. Emboldened by this, Timothy Duncan increased the force in his hands, resolute in his intention to bring down Barry Wolfe with his spear. However, Greg Jensen seemed to have eyes in the back of his head, and before the Silver Spear could reach him, the Sword of Coagulated Frost flew straight out. And this time, he didn¡¯t aim for the Silver Spear; instead, he chose a desperate move, stabbing towards Timothy Duncan¡¯s vital spot. He had to either endure the strike to be able to kill Greg Jensen or withdraw his spear to defend and deal with the Flying Swords first. The angle of the Sword of Coagulated Frost¡¯s attack was extremely tricky, precisely through the gap left by the Silver Spear. Terrified, Timothy Duncan scrambled to avoid it. However, before he could catch his breath, the Sword of Coagulated Frost was on him again. The father and son on the ground were instantly dumbfounded. The two powerhouses ganging up on Barry Wolfe ended up being the ones in disarray; probably no one would believe it if told. In the sky, Greg Jensen¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. After receiving Theresa Locke¡¯s text message, he initially didn¡¯t take it seriously, but after setting up the Warning Formation in the villa, he suddenly felt a sense of palpitation. Therefore, he rode the Flying Swords over to gauge the Duncan Family¡¯s actual situation but just happened to see Seth Barnett and Timothy Duncan looking for trouble with him. Without a second thought, he charged over, planning to execute them both with the ferocity of thunder. But after rushing over, he started to regret it. These two were indeed experts who had long made names for themselves in the path of cultivation; even though they were at a disadvantage, there was no sign of defeat. Greg Jensen forced Seth Barnett back with a sweep of his knife and was pondering whether or not to use a spell when he saw Seth Barnett stick to him like a plaster once again. He frowned, too lazy to entangle with the opponent any longer, and directly retreated more than ten meters before turning the Twilight Snow Knife behind his back, summoning a spell with his other hand. A fist-sized fireball suddenly lit up and flew straight at Seth Barnett. ¡°All flash and no substance!¡± Seth Barnett sneered disdainfully, then raised his knife to strike. Shss! The next second, the brilliant blade light directly slashed the fireball. Before Seth Barnett could reveal a smug look, he saw the fireball he had split not dissipate but instead divide into two and flew towards him again. Seeing this scene, Seth Barnett¡¯s face finally changed as he exclaimed, ¡°This¡­ this is not a technique of an Initiate realm cultivator. You are¡­¡± ¡°Still so much nonsense at death¡¯s door.¡± Greg Jensen snorted coldly as the Falling thunder technique was instantly released. Boom! The originally clear sky instantly gathered a large expanse of dark clouds, and with a crack, a dazzling bolt of lightning descended from the sky. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It struck right in Seth Barnett¡¯s inevitable path. Seth Barnett dodged the two fireballs only to encounter the lightning falling from the sky; with no way to avoid it, he was struck squarely by the lightning. The words that followed, he never got to speak as he immediately plunged headfirst to the ground. Thump! Larry Duncan and his son had not yet grasped what had happened when they saw a charred corpse fall in front of them. Both father and son were petrified with fear! Such a formidable Initiate realm expert, to have died just like that. How could Barry Wolfe, so young, be so formidable? Clang! The deafening sound of impact rang out once more. The two instinctively looked up to see a bloody hole appear in Timothy Duncan¡¯s chest, from which blood was spurting out. Then, the sharp blade light flashed by, and a fine head soared high before falling at the feet of the father and son. The headless body consequently dropped, startling both of them into retreating continuously. Clang! The Silver Spear and long knife fell to the ground one after the other. Larry Duncan and George Duncan shivered with fright, came to their senses instantaneously, and upon looking up again, their eyes were filled with terror. They originally thought having the old ancestor take action was enough; then with Seth Barnett¡¯s involvement, they felt even more certain that Barry Wolfe was doomed. Two great Initiate realm experts against one Barry Wolfe; wouldn¡¯t that be an easy capture? How could they have imagined that the outcome would be the successive downfall of Timothy Duncan and Seth Barnett, while Barry Wolfe appeared unscathed, without a single injury? In the night sky. The Twilight Snow Knife returned to its sheath, and the Sword of Coagulated Frost once again steadied Greg Jensen as the surroundings became instantly silent, even the common nightly chirps of insects were utterly absent. Greg Jensen stood with his hands clasped behind his back, looking down upon the father and son from on high. That icy gaze caused George Duncan to shudder. Without thinking, he knelt down with a plop, his voice trembling as he said: ¡°Master Wolfe, I was blind to your stature and offended you. Please, have mercy and spare the Duncan Family.¡± Seeing his son kneel, Larry Duncan¡¯s face instantly contorted with displeasure. Chapter 597 - 597 Disintegration_1 Chapter 597: Chapter 597 Disintegration_1 After struggling for a moment, Larry Duncan sighed helplessly and, imitating George Duncan, knelt down. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Compared to the lives of dozens of members of the Duncan Family, what was pride, dignity? They were all insignificant, the true essence was in staying alive. At that moment, the father and son had lost their previous arrogance, their hearts filled with intense regret. If they had known Barry Wolfe was already this powerful, they should not have provoked him and should have even taken the initiative to pledge allegiance to him. Let alone a small oil field, even if he wanted the entire Duncan Family fortune, they should have presented it with both hands. However, now it was all too late! Boom! Boom! Boom! The thunder roared, and lightning bolts, like silver snakes in chaos, poured down, enveloping the entire Duncan estate. The lightning, as if it had eyes, precisely sought out the martial artists of the Duncan Family, not sparing a single one. Crack! Endless lightning, a series of screams later, and the Duncan estate had been turned into a sea of flames. The members of the Duncan Family, startled from their sleep, hurried out to fight the fire, but how could a heavenly fire be so easily extinguished? Seeing their fine estate reduced to ruins, the Duncan Family members were enraged, swearing oaths to catch the perpetrator and tear their body into thousands of pieces. Yet, when they finally extinguished the fire and saw the dozen or so charred corpses, everyone fell silent. From the Duncan Family¡¯s old patriarch Timothy Duncan to the young martial artist who had just entered the Ming Jin stage, all were gone. The once number one Martial Way family in Suzhou and Hangzhou was, overnight, reduced to a group of ordinary people; the joke had gone too far. Could a Martial Way family without martial artists even be called a Martial Way family anymore? After the initial chaos, a few of the Duncan Family elders with some standing discussed and immediately began selling off the Duncan assets. They knew that with just a group of ordinary people, they couldn¡¯t preserve such a massive enterprise. The only plan for the present was to liquidate the assets and then go their separate ways, to at least preserve the bloodline. As word spread, all the eighteen cities of Jiangnan were in an uproar, martial artists wiped out overnight; it was no different from extermination. The strength of the Duncan Family in the eighteen cities of Jiangnan was definitely not weak, and such a clan, which even had elders from Healington, was annihilated overnight. How terrifying must the strength of the other party be? The question now was, who exactly was this person? ¡°By all reasoning, this must have been done by Barry Wolfe, but¡­ does he have that strength?¡± ¡°Who else could it be, if not him? Looking across the eighteen cities of Jiangnan, who dares to act against Healington?¡± ¡°Does Barry Wolfe really have such great capabilities? He¡¯s only in his twenties.¡± ¡°Yes, precisely, how did he manage it?¡± The Family Heads of a few families in the eighteen cities of Jiangnan sat together, and without much discussion, turned their sights on Barry Wolfe. After all, in this region of Jiangnan, the only one bold enough to offend both the Duncan Family and Healington was none other than him. However, even though they settled on the perpetrator, they were still full of doubts in their hearts. How exactly did Barry Wolfe manage it? After all, Timothy Duncan was a renowned practitioner who had long entered the path, and together with Seth Barnett from Healington, facing these two great masters and not only defeating them but emerging unscathed was astonishing. If this was really his doing, then just how powerful had Barry Wolfe become? ¡°I think we should hurry and ask the Grandmaster to come out of seclusion.¡± ¡°We have already asked, but the Grandmaster won¡¯t leave his retreat for at least another three months.¡± ¡°What can we do? We can¡¯t just let that kid continue to be so arrogant, can we?¡± Several Family Heads were anxious and unsettled. They had originally thought that with the strength of the Eighteen Cities of the South, they would be capable of contending with Barry Wolfe, but they didn¡¯t expect Barry to be this powerful; even two warriors that had entered the path couldn¡¯t manage him. Now, they could only pin their hopes on the old Grandmaster Walter Locke, but the date of his emergence was too late. If they kept waiting for Walter Locke, the oilfield would probably be snatched away by the Seven Provinces of Northwest. Mike Hayes looked at the expression of everyone and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t an elder from Healington just die? Why not report this matter to Healington and let them deal with Barry Wolfe?¡± ¡°Right, no matter how strong Barry Wolfe is, he can¡¯t possibly be a match for Healington, right?¡± ¡°Not only did Barry Wolfe kill an envoy of Healington, but he also killed Elder Seth, which is like throwing Healington¡¯s face to the ground and stomping on it twice. If Healington learns of this, they definitely won¡¯t let him off.¡± ¡°Who among you can contact Healington?¡± Everyone looked at each other, then all fell silent. Lesley Davis, the father of Norman Davis, said, ¡°When I was young, I visited Healington once. Although I don¡¯t remember the exact route, I have two friends there, and I should be able to find it.¡± Mike Hayes smiled and said, ¡°Well then, that matter will be entrusted to Brother Lesley!¡± Lesley Davis smiled and replied, ¡°We¡¯re all looking after our own business interests, why stand on ceremony?¡± ¡­ In Mystic City, the Ning Family. ¡°Is everything you said true?¡± Samantha Adams looked at her grandfather with a shocked face, unable to believe that Greg Jensen had stood up to two great experts unscathed and even killed them in retaliation. The old Mr. Ning¡¯s face was grave as he nodded and sighed, ¡°From a Grandmaster in his twenties to a warrior that has entered the path, and now to the peak of entering the path. Your friend really brings one surprise after another.¡± Samantha¡¯s brows furrowed, and after a long contemplation, she said worriedly, ¡°Grandfather, what are those people going to do to him?¡± Old Mr. Ning glanced at her helplessly and said, ¡°You girl, why is your elbow turning out? What do you mean ¡®those people¡¯? Isn¡¯t our Ning Family a part of the Eighteen Cities of the South?¡± Samantha said with an awkward laugh, ¡°Grandfather, I just misspoke. Please tell me, how are they going to deal with Barry Wolfe.¡± ¡°You should stay out of it, or others might think that our Ning Family has some unspeakable deal with that boy.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Old Mr. Ning slowly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you this so you are prepared. In the near future, don¡¯t contact that boy to avoid any misunderstandings.¡± ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± Samantha responded with a hint of displeasure, helped her grandfather back to his room, and then returned to her own room. After hesitating for a moment, she sent a message to Greg Jensen. She warned him to be careful and shared some of her own suspicions as well. Upon receiving the message, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take it seriously, but still thanked Samantha. In the Eighteen Cities of the South, there were only two that had entered the path, and now, with Timothy Duncan dead, the only one he needed to be mindful of was Walter Locke. Walter Locke had been famous for many years, and he was a warrior that had entered the path many years ago. With so many years of dedicated cultivation, his strength must have soared, perhaps even reaching the legendary Heavenly Human Realm. The Heavenly Human Realm, as the name implies, is where one is in harmony with nature, and every movement resonates with nature¡¯s spiritual energy. Every move and every stance possess infinite power. Chapter 598: Special Service_1 Chapter 598: Chapter 598: Special Service_1 Greg Jensen had never crossed hands with a Martial Artist of the Heavenly Human Realm and was unaware of their true strength. But from others¡¯ descriptions, he knew better than to underestimate a Martial Artist of the Heavenly Human Realm, and he needed to be careful in his dealings with them. ¡°I need to establish my Foundation soon, only then will I have enough strength to contend with Walter Locke!¡± Greg¡¯s gaze gradually became resolute. If it had been before, he wouldn¡¯t have been so eager to establish his Foundation. But times had changed. If he wanted to achieve the Golden Core early, relying solely on the resources of the Seven Provinces of Northwest definitely wouldn¡¯t be enough. The fact that he was still unable to gather all the ingredients needed for the Foundation Building Pill was proof of this. That¡¯s why a battle with Walter Locke was inevitable. Only by reaching the Foundation Establishment Realm could he ensure a decisive victory over Walter Locke and seize the resources of the eighteen cities of Danu. Thinking about the ingredients needed for the Foundation Building Pill, Greg once again set his sights on the Danu cave dwelling. The main reason he hadn¡¯t been able to enter and obtain the medicinal herbs from the cave dwelling before was his inability to break the restrictions placed there. Now that he had the ¡°Essentials of Five Elements Formation¡±, perhaps he could give it a try. After pondering for a moment, Greg decided not to hesitate any longer and made a phone call to Carmen Stuart, asking her to help book the earliest flight to Danu. With his current strength, even if he could fly on a sword to Danu, he feared he would exhaust all his True Qi. To maintain a good condition, it made more sense to take a plane. After all, Greg wasn¡¯t in a hurry; being a day or two late wouldn¡¯t pose any problem. Ensuring his own state to handle any unexpected events was of utmost importance. Before leaving, he went to see Michelle Stuart again. She was still the same as ever, her health had stabilized, but rejuvenation seemed as difficult as ascending to heaven. Michelle was talking to Melody Sanders. When she saw Greg come in, she instinctively turned her back, unwilling to let her aged and unattractive appearance be seen by him. Greg gave a nod to Melody Sanders, who very tactfully stood up and left the room, thoughtfully closing the door behind her. Neither of them spoke at first, and for a moment, the room fell silent. After a while, Greg broke the silence, ¡°Michelle, don¡¯t feel burdened. I will definitely find a way to restore you.¡± Michelle¡¯s body trembled, and it took her a long time to speak, ¡°Mr. Greg, please don¡¯t lie to me. How could someone in my condition possibly be restored?¡± Greg hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°In my master¡¯s teachings, there is a kind of pill known as the ¡®Pill of Lasting Youth¡¯ which, after consumption, can restore a person¡¯s youthful appearance. Don¡¯t worry, as soon as I gather the ingredients, I¡¯ll start Alchemy right away to restore your past appearance.¡± Michelle did not speak, nor did she turn around. Greg stayed for a while, then sighed helplessly and walked out of the room somewhat awkwardly. He had just lied. There indeed existed a ¡®Pill of Lasting Youth¡¯ in the ¡°Yin-Yang Harmony Scriptures¡± that could restore a person¡¯s appearance. However, to refine it, one needed to use the Samadhi True Fire. And Samadhi True Fire could only be produced at the Golden Core Stage. In other words, only when Greg¡¯s cultivation reached the Golden Core Stage would it be possible to refine the Pill of Lasting Youth, contrary to what he had indicated as ¡°soon¡±. Greg truly feared that Michelle might despair and do something foolish, which was why he was so eager to offer her some hope. ¡°The Golden Core Stage is near, believe in me!¡± Greg clenched his fists, boarded the business van, and headed straight to the airport. This time he didn¡¯t bring anyone with him. With his current strength, he could go anywhere under the vast heavens. As long as he was a bit cautious, there wouldn¡¯t be any danger. Compared to having someone by his side, being alone made for an easier journey. If anything unexpected occurred in the Seven Provinces of Northwest, he could swiftly return by flying on his sword. It wasn¡¯t until he boarded the plane that Greg Jensen realized he was on the same flight as Megan Hall. Indeed, just as he sat down, he saw Megan Hall, with her enchanting figure, walking towards him. As she passed by, she winked at him. Greg Jensen smiled, fastened his seatbelt proactively, and once the plane took off, he unbuckled the restraint, lay back in his seat, and closed his eyes to rest. After a while, a fragrant breeze wafted by, stopping beside him. The voice, gentle with a hint of teasing inflection, sounded by his ear: ¡°Hello, Mr. Xu, may I help you with anything?¡± Greg Jensen looked around and, noticing the first-class cabin was mostly empty, responded with a mischievous grin, ¡°I require some cleaning services, do you offer those here?¡± Megan Hall blushed, glanced nervously around, then licked her lips and said, ¡°We do, but it¡¯s quite expensive.¡± ¡°A high price isn¡¯t a problem, as long as the service is good,¡± Greg Jensen said, beaming at her. In Megan Hall¡¯s eyes flashed a sly glint, teasingly she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our service will certainly satisfy you.¡± ¡°Ours? Is there someone else too?¡± Greg Jensen feigned surprise for a moment, then with a wicked smile said, ¡°Well then, I might just have to try someone else¡¯s service.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Megan Hall glared, but realizing she had misspoken, couldn¡¯t blame Greg Jensen and softened her tone, whispering, ¡°Big brother, my service is very good, won¡¯t you please not look for other girls?¡± ¡°Haha, that depends on how well-behaved you are.¡± ¡°Well-behaved, I¡¯m very well-behaved.¡± At this moment, footsteps sounded in the distance. Megan Hall quickly stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Xu, I wish you a pleasant journey. If you need anything, just press the button by your side, and I will serve you wholeheartedly.¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Megan Hall winked at him, signaling they¡¯d speak more later, and then sashayed away. Watching her voluptuous and enticing backside, Greg Jensen licked his lips, lay back in his chair, and closed his eyes to rest. Before long, Megan Hall took advantage of an empty moment to pull him to the restroom for a quick snack. Afterwards, she took another round before coming back to him and kneeling on one knee in front of Greg Jensen, asking, ¡°Mr. Xu, are you satisfied with my service?¡± ¡°It was alright, but there¡¯s room for improvement,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smirk. Megan Hall¡¯s cheeks flushed, her eyes brimming with sprightly allure as she gazed at Greg Jensen¡¯s handsome face, meaningfully adding, ¡°Alright, thank you for your valuable feedback, Mr. Xu. I will work on improving and look forward to serving you again in the future.¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it as well, and I believe we¡¯ll be seeing each other again very soon.¡± Megan Hall blushed even more, bit her lip, nodded, stood up, straightened her skirt, and returned to her seat. After the plane landed, as soon as Greg Jensen turned on his phone, he received a message from Megan Hall. The message contained nothing but the name of a hotel and a room number, the implication was clear. Greg Jensen chuckled, not rejecting the offer, and took a taxi to the hotel. He opened a room next to Megan Hall¡¯s, placed his belongings, and then went to the neighboring room. Greg Jensen knocked on the door, and then stood there patiently waiting. Chapter 599 - 599 Going Back to Danu_1 Chapter 599: Chapter 599 Going Back to Danu_1 A moment later, the door opened, and Megan Hall walked out wearing a nightgown. The silk nightgown, with a low V-neck, was dazzlingly white. She glanced at the hallway, then whispered in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room. My colleague will be back soon.¡± Greg Jensen looked at the headlights, his heart itching with desire, no longer caring for anything else, he directly pushed her into the room. The two were already familiar with each other, and the temperature in the room gradually rose. Megan Hall soon forgot about her colleague who was about to return, completely immersed in the sweet and affectionate atmosphere. After an unknown period, there suddenly came a knocking at the door, ¡°Melody, I forgot my room card, can you open the door for me?¡± Both of them stiffened in their actions. ¡°Mr. Wolfe, quick¡­¡± Greg nodded, silently wrapping up their unfinished business. After a long while, the two, now tidied up, opened the door. The female colleague, seeing a man in the room, immediately realized what was going on and her face flushed red. Megan Hall, not at all embarrassed, introduced confidently, ¡°Let me introduce him. This is my boyfriend, Barry Wolfe.¡± ¡°Ah, hello.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Greg greeted her and then followed Megan outside, chatted a few words, and then went back to his room to have a good sleep. ¡°Old Yellow, I was wrong. I wasn¡¯t fair in this matter. Forgive me just this once, and I¡¯ll be like an ox or horse for you in the future.¡± ¡°Heh, no need.¡± ¡°Old Yellow, if you fucking dare to touch me, Healington will never let you go.¡± ¡°Who would care about the life or death of an outer sect elder like you? Besides, with such a character as yours, and so many Spiritual Medicines, would you be willing to share them?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t blame me. If anyone¡¯s to blame, it¡¯s only yourself for being too greedy!¡± Listening to the wretched screams inside, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but frown. For the sake of cultivation resources, even friends could heartlessly kill each other. The martial world was perilous, indeed! He hesitated for a moment, not entering rashly, but waited for complete silence inside before he cautiously walked in. After entering the Bronze Gate, he heard a rustling sound up ahead, as if someone was arranging something. Greg Jensen stopped behind a stalactite, peered out, and saw the dwarf he had seen before holding several small items, planting them around a Spiritual Medicine, muttering something to himself. After resting for a while, he had lunch with Megan Hall and her colleague, then Greg rented a car and headed to Red River County. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From Danu provincial city to Red River County took about four hours. The driver was a chatty person. He tried to start a conversation a few times, but seeing that Greg wasn¡¯t interested, he stopped talking. As the sky darkened, the car stopped at the same small inn he had stayed at last time. Greg paid the car fare, went in to get a room, and slept overnight at the inn, departing early the next morning to head into the mountains. The winter in Danu was very warm, with bright wildflowers blooming on the roadside, mixed with bursts of flower fragrance and the scent of the earth, refreshingly pleasing to the senses. Having been there once, Greg was very familiar with the mountain roads, and since there was no one else in the woods, he employed the Wind Control Skill, thereby greatly increasing his speed. Just as he was nearing the cave, Greg suddenly heard voices ahead. He instinctively stopped and listened carefully. ¡°Brother Zhou, trust me, there¡¯s definitely a mystical cave inside. I¡¯ve been in there before, and it¡¯s full of Spiritual Medicine.¡± ¡°Bullshit, if there were really that many Spiritual Medicine, you would¡¯ve taken them all yourself long ago. Why the hell would you need me?¡± ¡°Tsk, those Spiritual Medicines are sealed by a Formation. You think I wouldn¡¯t take them if I could?¡± ¡°Haha, if you put it that way, I might believe you somewhat.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hurry up.¡± Greg¡¯s heart tightened. Were they talking about that same mystical cave? His expression suddenly became solemn, and he inwardly cursed Johnie Milton for being unreliable, not knowing that others had found the cave. Greg hesitated for a moment, then decided to follow them quietly to see what was going on. If these two could really break the seal, it would save him the trouble. From the way the two men spoke, they seemed to be Cultivators too, but to prevent being discovered by them, Greg simply released the Sword of Coagulated Frost and flew up into the air. After flying a little further, he finally saw two men dressed in black sportswear. One tall and one short, the shorter one was leaner and seemed more agile, moving through the mountain terrain with ease like a monkey. The taller one was big and burly, with a dark luster to his skin, looking like he teook the route of physical cultivation. Both men carried a backpack, with the shorter one having a Short Sword at his waist, while the fatter one had a long knife hanging. Looking at their Cultivation Techniques, they seemed more like Martial Artists than Cultivators, and even if they were Cultivators, their realms were probably not that high. Greg Jensen let down his guard and followed quietly behind. It didn¡¯t take long before the two of them indeed arrived in front of the cave. The dwarf muttered in confusion, ¡°How did you find such a hidden place?¡± The fat man laughed loudly, ¡°I heard it from the villagers, saying that there is an ancient tomb here. I originally wanted to see if I could find one or two magic artifacts. I didn¡¯t expect that after entering, I discovered it¡¯s actually a medicinal garden, but it¡¯s all sealed by formations. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside at the very end.¡± Seeing the twinkling in the dwarf¡¯s eyes, he chuckled, ¡°If we can break the seal, won¡¯t we be rich?¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry in.¡± Having said that, the two ducked their heads and entered the cave. There were no other exits in the cave, so Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t worried about anyone escaping. Therefore, he deliberately waited in the air for a while before landing at the entrance. Greg Jensen had been following all the way, feeling that something was not right until he overheard the two¡¯s recent conversation. That¡¯s when he finally realized something. With such low levels of cultivation, even if they had studied something like formations, they couldn¡¯t possibly break the seals. Why was the fat man so certain that the dwarf could break the seals? Unable to figure it out, Greg Jensen simply didn¡¯t bother anymore and stepped into the cave. He came in front of the Bronze Gate and noticed that the door was already open. Just as he was about to enter, he suddenly heard a wretched scream from inside. Suddenly, the fat man¡¯s voice rang out in terror, ¡°Yellow Six, I fucking curse your grandmother. I brought you here with good intentions to make us wealthy, and you fucking want to hog it all for yourself?¡± Yellow Six sneered, ¡°Mad Horse, stop pretending at this point. The Fragrant Crisp Cake developed by your Healington takes effect after three hours, causing True Qi in the entire body to become sluggish. At our meeting, you patted my shoulder and sprinkled the poison on it, hoping I would inhale the Fragrant Crisp Cake. According to the timing, by the time I¡¯d have broken the seal, the poison would take effect, allowing you to swallow all the Spiritual Medicine for yourself. How about that? Am I right?¡± ¡°You¡­ how did you¡­¡± ¡°How did I know?¡± Yellow Six sneered, ¡°Healington has so many people, leaking a little news isn¡¯t anything odd, is it? You came to me for a partnership, so of course, I had to thoroughly investigate, right?¡± Listening to the gibberish, it sounded like he was calculating weight? Chapter 600: 600 Thatched Cottage_1 Chapter 600: Chapter 600 Thatched Cottage_1 Greg Jensen felt it strange and hesitated for a moment before deciding to wait and see. He wanted to know how exactly Old Yellow Six managed to break the seal. ¡°Success!¡± After a while, Old Yellow Six, holding a device resembling a remote control, backed away six or seven meters before stopping. ¡°Qiankun shakes Kan, that¡¯s right, blow up for me!¡± Old Yellow Six excitedly muttered under his breath and then pressed the button in his hand. Bang bang bang! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A series of faint explosions sounded, and the seal enclosing the Spiritual Medicine was blasted to pieces. A moment later, the transparent barrier shuddered and then vanished into nothingness. ¡°Haha, success, I¡¯m indeed a genius!¡± Old Yellow Six, overjoyed, ran over, took out a small medicinal hoe from his backpack, and carefully dug out the Spiritual Medicine, placing it into the ready plastic bag. It was not until then that Greg Jensen finally understood¡ªthe things that Old Yellow Six had buried earlier were actually plastic explosives. Old Yellow Six clearly knew about formations, but his cultivation was too low and many techniques were beyond his capacity. Under normal circumstances, he would definitely not be able to break these seals. Unexpectedly, this guy was quite clever, having thought to use explosives for the task. Now understanding how Old Yellow Six had broken the seal, Greg didn¡¯t bother hiding anymore and walked out openly. Old Yellow Six had already put away the Condensed Fragrance Herb and was burying explosives to break the next seal. Seeing someone suddenly appear in the quiet cave startled him. He asked with a face full of caution, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I should be asking you that!¡± Greg Jensen said with a cold face, ¡°Coming to my cave, breaking my seals, digging up my Spiritual Medicine, and you have the nerve to ask who I am?¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡­ wait, no¡­¡± Hearing Greg Jensen claim to be the owner of the cave, Old Yellow Six was initially startled and about to apologize when he suddenly sensed something was wrong. He scrutinized Greg closely and then scoffed, ¡°Almost fooled by you!¡± Pointing at the seals, he said, ¡°Judging by these seals, this cave must have existed for at least a thousand years. How could a kid like you, barely wet behind the ears, dare to say the cave is yours?¡± Greg replied indifferently, ¡°Indeed, this cave is mine, because I discovered it first.¡± Old Yellow Six laughed in anger, pointing at Greg¡¯s nose and cursing, ¡°What kind of brat are you, thinking it¡¯s like hide and seek at the kindergarten? Whoever finds it first keeps it?¡± As he spoke, he put down the shovel in his hand and drew the Short Sword at his waist, leisurely walking towards Greg. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re unlucky to run into Yellow Master here. Don¡¯t blame me when you get down there!¡± Before he could finish speaking, he dashed forward in a swift motion, his Short Sword thrusting directly at Greg¡¯s face like a venomous snake¡¯s strike. ¡°Well now, trying to take my cave and also silence me?¡± Greg said coldly, ¡°It seems I can¡¯t let you live!¡± Whiz! In the dimly lit cave, suddenly a flash of Sword light appeared, spinning around Greg once and then whooshing towards Old Yellow Six. ¡°Flying Swords?¡± Seeing the incredibly fast Sword light, Old Yellow Six was so frightened that he lost his soul and fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°Senior, please spare my life!¡± Old Yellow Six knelt and started to kowtow, ¡°Senior, it was my ignorance not recognizing Mount Tai. I hope for your great forgiveness and that you spare me.¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re quick to cower!¡± Greg snorted coldly, frowning. Seeing that the boy seemed very familiar with the affairs of the jianghu, he thought that he might be useful when he went to search for Louisa Burley in the future, so he did not kill him. Instead, he took out a Seven Star Pill and threw it in front of him. The Seven Star Pill is an enhanced version of the Three Green Pill, which he had previously developed along with its antidote. He had never used it until now, and it turned out to be a ¡°bargain¡± for Yellow Six. ¡°Swallow it!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Yellow Six, looking at the Seven Star Pill thrown in front of him, knew it was probably a Poison Pill, but he picked it up without hesitation and directly put it into his mouth. Being controlled was better than being dead! After swallowing it, he even made a point of opening his mouth wide to show Greg Jensen. ¡°Alright, get up.¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand impatiently and warned, ¡°This Seven Star Pill acts up once a year, and each time it must be alleviated with an antidote, otherwise, your intestines will rupture and you will die.¡± Before Greg Jensen could finish speaking, Yellow Six hurriedly assured, ¡°Senior, rest assured, from today onwards, I am your dog. Whatever you ask me to do, I will do.¡± Greg Jensen was innately somewhat repulsed by this man and said impatiently, ¡°Hurry up and break these restrictions, then let¡¯s go inside and have a look.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior.¡± After Yellow Six agreed, he tentatively asked, ¡°I still do not know the distinguished name of the senior¡­¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe.¡± ¡°Alright, Senior Wolfe.¡± Yellow Six¡¯s eyes darted around as he quickly picked up a small shovel and began to dig holes in the ground to bury explosives. After a few explosions, another Formation was broken, and Barry Wolfe personally took the shovel and dug out the Spiritual Medicine to save it, while Yellow Six started to deal with the next Formation. The two cooperated quite well, and soon they had cleared a restriction-free path along the small road in the Medicinal Garden. At the end of the path stood a thatched hut! Oddly enough, over so many years, the thatched hut had not decayed at all; on the contrary, it looked as if it had just been built. ¡°You continue to clear the restrictions, I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior Wolfe.¡± Watching Yellow Six continue working with a bent waist, Barry Wolfe then turned around and cautiously headed towards the thatched hut. The thatched hut was obviously the core area of the cave dwelling and must have been the residence of the original owner. Who knew if there were any traps or the like nearby. Barry Wolfe dared not be careless. He spread his Divine Sense fully and carefully observed the surroundings for any sign of trouble, ready to flee this place as quickly as possible. After a long while, Barry Wolfe finally arrived at the door of the hut. Seeing no signs of trouble, he let out a slight sigh of relief, extended one hand, and placed it on the wooden door. It felt just as rough as any ordinary wooden door, except it was too new. Indeed, this wooden door, like the thatched hut, appeared as if it had just been made. Barry Wolfe could even feel the moistness of the freshly cut wood. He took a deep breath and applied a slight pressure with his hand. Creak! The wooden door opened in response. The entirety of the thatched hut¡¯s interior was revealed. The furnishing inside was simple: a square table, two chairs, and a wooden rack bed. On the table lay a letter. Barry Wolfe looked it over carefully for a while and checked several times with his Divine Sense before finally stepping into the hut. He hesitated for a moment, took out a pair of leather gloves from his backpack, and then opened the envelope and took out the letter. The handwriting in the letter was done with a brush, delicate and seemingly from a woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Being orphaned of a mother at a young age, I had a stubborn personality, more like a boy than a demure girl¡­¡± Chapter 601: 601 Storage Bag_1 Chapter 601: Chapter 601 Storage Bag_1 The earlier part is mostly about everyday life. It roughly says that the girl lost her mother when she was young and was very naughty, just like a boy. In the middle section, it gets interesting. The girl who is writing the letter grew up and liked to drink heavily, write love poems to handsome men, and occasionally play small mahjong games. She was well into her twenties and still hadn¡¯t married off, which was causing her father endless headaches. Until one day, a severely injured dying Taoist was saved by the girl; they spent some time together before the Taoist eventually passed away. However, the old Taoist left her an Immortal Cultivation Manual and a jade pendant that represented the sect leader. This girl, realizing there was such fun as Cultivation in the world, immediately gave up playing mahjong and stopped drinking. She spent each day clutching a book, braving the elements, and cultivating with all her might. Her father came to terms with it, thinking she was never going to marry anyway and decided to keep her as an old maid, letting her do whatever she wanted. Unexpectedly, with the old Taoist¡¯s manual and the heritage left by the sect, she really did achieve something substantial in her cultivation. She first saw off her father, then her brother, who was ten years her junior, and eventually even outlived her niece, but she herself remained unchanged in appearance. Such strange events inevitably led to rumors and gossip. Feeling that this couldn¡¯t go on, the girl found this place and, using the existing caves, built herself a dwelling. Alone in this cave, she practiced for untold years, noticing the world¡¯s Spiritual Energy become increasingly scarce and knew the ¡°era of decline in the Dharma¡± foretold by the old Taoist had arrived. Worried but still persevering in her cultivation, the girl hoped someday she could overcome the celestial tribulation, ascend to the spiritual world, and leave behind the tumultuous human realm. However, after many years of hard work, she realized that, although the dwelling had a Spirit Gathering Array, the Spiritual Energy was still too meager. No matter how hard she tried, she remained stuck at the Nascent Soul Stage, unable to make any progress. ¡°Where is Kunlun, the path of the immortals? Where does it lie?¡± Indeed, the girl, seeing no hope, decided to search for the legendary Kunlun Mountain. It¡¯s said to be the place closest to the spiritual world. This letter, rather than a letter, is more like a farewell note she left for herself. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It¡¯s clear, after leaving, she never returned. It¡¯s unknown whether she truly found the legendary Kunlun or perhaps met with some accident and died outside. ¡°She couldn¡¯t have died that easily, right?¡± ¡°Elder Barry, who died?¡± Greg Jensen was lost in thought about the girl¡¯s whereabouts when the sudden voice startled him. He turned around somewhat annoyed, only to see Huang Lao Liu standing at the door with a big grin on his face. ¡°Elder Barry, the protective wards have been broken, and I have dug out the Spiritual Medicine for you. Do you want to collect it first?¡± Greg Jensen nodded and commanded, ¡°Yeah, help me put them in the bag for now.¡± ¡°Certainly, Elder Barry.¡± Huang Lao Liu agreed and turned to leave. Greg Jensen stayed in the hut for a while longer, looking around and finding no treasures, which left him greatly disappointed. He had thought that a dwelling left by predecessors would contain some valuable items, but it seemed he had been too optimistic. On second thought, Greg Jensen felt relieved; the vast number of Spiritual Medicines outside, at least several dozen of them, wasn¡¯t that better than any treasure? After all, the realm is the foundation of all power! Greg Jensen shook his head with a smile and walked out of the straw hut. Looking up, he saw that Huang Lao Liu had already packed up the Spiritual Medicine and piled them together. However, he was also busily stripping Mad Horse Barry¡¯s clothes and possessions. Greg Jensen glanced at the pile of Spiritual Medicine and suddenly felt something was amiss. There were about twenty to thirty stalks, which seemed like quite a few, but it was far less than what he had estimated in his mind. His expression turned slightly cold as he walked over to Huang Lao Liu and extended his hand, saying, ¡°Hand them over.¡± Old Yellow Six saw Greg Jensen coming and hurriedly stood up, a look of confusion on his face. ¡°Senior Barry, what do you want me to bring?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face was cold as he said, ¡°The amount of Spiritual Medicine is incorrect.¡± Old Yellow Six had a mournful expression. ¡°Senior Barry, all the Spiritual Medicine is here; if you don¡¯t believe me, look.¡± With that, he brought over his backpack, opened it, and directly dumped out everything inside. Shovels, explosives, rope, and various other tools piled up on the ground. Greg Jensen looked at those tools with his eyes slightly narrowed and asked, ¡°What is your cultivation level?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m at the sixth level of Qi Refinement.¡± Old Yellow Six¡¯s eyes shimmered with a crafty spark as he sneakily glanced at Greg Jensen, then quickly lowered his head, pretending to be honest. Greg Jensen scoffed, ¡°You at the sixth level of Qi Refinement can¡¯t perform Fasting, can you?¡± ¡°Ah, no¡­ I can¡¯t.¡± Old Yellow Six had no idea why Greg Jensen was asking this, and he felt somewhat uneasy as he looked at his smiling face. Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Since you can¡¯t Fasting, don¡¯t you carry any food with you?¡± Cold sweat broke out on Old Yellow Six instantly. In desperation, he said, ¡°It was Crazy Horse¡ªhe said he brought food, so I didn¡¯t bring any.¡± ¡°Heh, is that so?¡± ¡°Absolutely true!¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Then what about change of clothes? And the Elixirs for your cultivation practice?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Old Yellow Six was almost driven to tears; he hastily raised his hand and swore, ¡°Senior Barry, I swear I didn¡¯t deceive you. If I did, may I be struck by lightning and die a horrible death, never to reincarnate!¡± ¡°Heh, you like to swear, huh?¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°As it happens, my sect has a way to swear an oath upon the soul, which has never failed anyone who uses it. Just follow that.¡± Old Yellow Six turned green. Greg Jensen, without caring, put on a show and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say a phrase, and you repeat after me, got it?¡± ¡°Heard¡­heard it,¡± Old Yellow Six said, with a stiff scalp. Seeing that he was still stubborn, Greg Jensen said immediately, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is magnificent, the Human Dao is vast¡­¡± Old Yellow Six had no choice but to follow, ¡°The Heavenly Dao is magnificent, the Human Dao is vast¡­¡± ¡°The Immortal Dao is elusive, the Ghost Dao is but a dream. I, Old Yellow Six, willingly swear with my life and soul, I have never deceived Greg Jensen. If I break this oath, may I be struck by lightning and die a horrendous death, never to be reincarnated.¡± Thud! Old Yellow Six knelt down, trembling, and untied a sachet from his waist, handing it over with both hands. ¡°Senior Barry, I was wrong, I lied to you, all the Spiritual Medicine is inside here.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he took the sachet and asked doubtfully, ¡°A storage bag?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes,¡± Old Yellow Six nodded. Greg Jensen¡¯s Divine Sense swept into the storage bag and found it was a perfect cube, about thirty cubic feet in size, with all the missing Spiritual Medicine inside. In addition to that, there was some food and water, as well as several sets of change of clothes. He frowned and asked, ¡°Where did you get this thing?¡± Old Yellow Six said, ¡°When I was young, I accidentally fell into a cave and found this storage bag inside, along with a Jade Pendant. There were a few Elixirs inside the storage bag, and I¡¯ve relied on those to cultivate up to this point.¡± Chapter 602: 602: Do You Want to Fly?_1 Chapter 602: Chapter 602: Do You Want to Fly?_1 Greg Jensen asked in confusion, ¡°Back then, you hadn¡¯t even begun your cultivation, and even now you¡¯re only at the sixth level of Qi Refinement, without any Divine Sense, how are you able to use the storage bag?¡± Old Sixth Huang said, ¡°There¡¯s a spell inside that jade slip, specially for controlling this storage bag.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, thinking that the person who left behind his school of thought was incredibly thorough, having even considered a spell to control the storage bag. If only the person who left behind the ¡°Classic of Yin and Yang Harmony¡± had been this attentive. Greg Jensen sneered to himself and after carefully checking the storage bag with his Divine Sense, he discovered a miniature Array in a corner, presumably to work in conjunction with that spell. Feigning ignorance, he returned the storage bag to Old Sixth Huang and asked with feigned curiosity, ¡°Can you show me how to use that spell?¡± ¡°Okay¡­ sure.¡± Old Sixth Huang didn¡¯t dare to delay and quickly pinched a spell, chanting a few words. Suddenly, the storage bag flew open and swallowed everything in front of it. ¡°Hmm, quite magical.¡± Greg Jensen took the storage bag back again, pretending to examine it curiously, but secretly he used his True Qi along with his Divine Sense to shatter the small Array. At the same time, he branded the storage bag with his own Divine Consciousness Branding using the technique from the ¡°Classic of Yin and Yang Harmony.¡± After all this, he handed the storage bag back to Old Sixth Huang, saying, ¡°Strange, why can¡¯t I do it? Show me again.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t use the storage bag, Old Sixth Huang felt a surge of secret joy, believing he could definitely keep the storage bag. But the next second, he was completely dumbfounded. No matter how he chanted or pinched the spell, the storage bag was just like junk, not responding at all. ¡°You¡­ what did you do to my storage bag?¡± Old Sixth Huang looked at Greg Jensen with a face full of panic. Greg Jensen snatched the storage bag back and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s my storage bag now.¡± With that, he dumped out all the contents in front of the stunned Old Sixth Huang. Old Sixth Huang exclaimed in shock, ¡°You¡­ without the spell, how can you use the storage bag?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him and said, ¡°Storage bags don¡¯t need a spell to begin with, that spell is just for those without Divine Sense to use.¡± Upon hearing this, Old Sixth Huang stood still as if petrified, watching Greg Jensen hang the storage bag at his waist, feeling as if his heart was being sliced by a knife. Greg Jensen casually stored all the Spiritual Medicines back into the storage bag, then approached the corpse of Mad Ma, glanced over it without finding anything useful, and simply threw a Fireball Technique at it. Whoosh! The corpse of Mad Ma burst into flames immediately, with the fire raging intensely. Seeing this, Old Sixth Huang felt a chill rising up his neck and couldn¡¯t help shivering involuntarily. He quickly turned around, packed up a few sets of spare clothes, and the two Elixirs he had taken from Mad Ma, stuffing them all into his backpack. The rest of the things, he threw into the fire along with the corpse of Mad Ma, burning them together. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Greg Jensen took one last look at the thatched hut and sighed inaudibly only to himself, shook his head, and started to walk outside. Where does the path of cultivation lead? Even those from a thousand years ago couldn¡¯t transcend the tribulation to ascend, so how could he be the exception? On second thought, he felt like he was being melodramatic. Having reached this point was already an opportunity others would beg for their entire lives yet never receive, so what was there for him to resent? Greg Jensen arrived at the entrance of the cave, looked at the warm daylight outside, and his eyes once again became resolute. Whether he would ascend to the Immortal Realm or not was a matter to put aside for now. His immediate goal was to take down the eighteen cities of Jiangnan, and then to strive to achieve the Golden Core state and find Louisa Burley. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He patted the storage bag at his waist and couldn¡¯t help feeling elated. When he came, he had to carry a backpack, but now even the backpack was no longer needed, this thing was way too convenient. At this moment, Old Sixth Huang came out of the cave and saw Greg Jensen playing with the storage bag that once belonged to him, making his heart ache even more. All of a sudden, Greg Jensen turned and asked, ¡°Want to fly?¡± ¡°Ah? Fly what¡­¡± Yellow Six had a confused look on his face and was about to ask when a large hand suddenly reached out and directly grabbed him onto the Sword of Coagulated Frost. The next second, the Flying Sword aimed at a forty-five-degree angle toward the sky. Whoosh! The sword light shot up into the heavens and disappeared from sight in the blink of an eye. ¡­ ¡°Blarrgh¡­¡± In Red River County, by a slightly remote roadside, Yellow Six clung to a nearby tree, nearly vomiting out his bile. Riding a Flying Sword for the first time definitely wasn¡¯t a pleasant experience, not to mention that Greg Jensen seemed to be doing it on purpose to torment him? It took quite a while for Yellow Six, his face pale from vomiting, to stagger over. Greg Jensen watched, amused, and said, ¡°Done throwing up?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do you want me to take you for another ride?¡± Upon hearing this, Yellow Six¡¯s head shook like a rattle-drum, and his face, which had just regained some color, turned pale again as he said with a mournful expression: ¡°Senior Greg, I know I was wrong, I¡¯ll never dare to deceive you again, please treat me as a fart and let me go.¡± Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°Haha, letting you go is out of the question.¡± Yellow Six was incredibly clever, and he would certainly be useful in the search for Amande Burns. Moreover, Greg Jensen wanted to glean some information about Cultivation sects from him, in preparation for the eventual search for Amande Burns. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Yellow Six looked bewilderedly at Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen replied, ¡°Back to the hotel, we can¡¯t exactly stay outside, can we?¡± Yellow Six, seemingly realizing something, paled further and said, ¡°Senior Greg, I¡­ I¡¯m not into that, and besides, I¡¯m all brawn and no brain. You¡­¡± ¡°Scram!¡± With a black line on his face, Greg Jensen barked in anger, ¡°Hurry up and find a vehicle, or I¡¯ll take you back on the Flying Sword.¡± Upon the threat of riding the Flying Sword again, Yellow Six ran faster than a rabbit, busily looking for a car by the roadside. When Greg Jensen put away the Flying Sword, he had deliberately picked a spot with few people around to avoid being seen by the ordinary populace. As a result, the two waited a good while before a taxi came along. Once they had taken the taxi back to the hotel, Greg Jensen inquired about the Cultivation world. Learning that Greg wasn¡¯t interested in ¡®that way¡¯, Yellow Six heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly shared everything he knew. ¡­ Hangzhou. As a renowned tourist city, Hangzhou has countless attractions, the most famous of which is West Lake. Close to winter, the waters of West Lake still glistened, and a few large white geese drifted about the lake at their leisure. Beneath the surface of the lake swam countless ornamental koi and other fish. Deeper down, the water became dark, with large fish weighing over a dozen pounds swimming past. At the deepest part of West Lake, a person sat cross-legged, eyes closed tightly, motionless. This person had been sitting for so long that waterweeds had become wrapped around his body, and even as large fish swam by him, he remained utterly still, as if he were dead. From a distance, he looked like a statue. Chapter 603 - 603 Healington_1 Chapter 603: Chapter 603 Healington_1 On the shores of West Lake, there resided a courtyard, with a wooden walkway extending from its back garden, directly to the heart of West Lake. Mike Hayes, accompanied by an elderly butler, walked along the walkway; upon reaching the end, the two halted. Gazing upon the lake¡¯s serene surface, Mike Hayes took a deep breath, his face filled with reverence and piety, and loudly exclaimed, ¡°Mike Hayes of the Hayes Family, greets the Grandmaster.¡± As his words fell, both of them became silent. For a while, the lake remained undisturbed. Seeing this, the elderly butler softly suggested, ¡°Brother Hayes, please return. It is not yet time for the Grandmaster to leave his seclusion.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Looking troubled, Mike Hayes responded, ¡°Perhaps¡­let me try again, maybe the Grandmaster didn¡¯t hear me?¡± The butler¡¯s brow creased slightly, saying, ¡°Brother Hayes, I must ask you to leave.¡± Even though Lesley Davis had gone to Danu, intending to inform Healington about Barry Wolfe and ask for their help in dealing with him, Mike Hayes still wanted to try his luck and see if he could persuade the Grandmaster to end his seclusion early. Now that he was already here, how could he willingly just turn back? Seeing the butler effectively issuing an eviction, Mike Hayes, regardless of anything else, shouted, ¡°Grandmaster, a great disturbance has arisen in the south of the Yangtze; I beg of you¡­¡± Whoosh! Before Mike Hayes could finish his sentence, there was suddenly a disturbance on the surface of the lake. What was just a moment ago as still as a mirror, the lake¡¯s surface suddenly swelled upward. In an instant, a three-meter-high wave formed. ¡°Grandmaster¡­¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A glimmer of joy appeared on Mike Hayes¡¯s face, but before he could speak again, the wave suddenly transformed into a giant hand and viciously slapped down. Smack! A bewildered Mike Hayes was sent flying. The butler, who had already retreated to a distance, looked on with a detached expression. When the lake returned to calm, he beckoned the bodyguards to come over and fish Mike Hayes out of the water. Splash! Mike Hayes was carelessly thrown onto the walkway. The butler approached, looking down at him from above, his voice emotionless, ¡°You need not come here anymore, you are not welcome. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Throw him out!¡± Before Mike Hayes could speak, the butler waved his hand and the two bodyguards lifted Mike Hayes and carried him away. This time, Mike Hayes truly quietened down, not daring to say another word in his defense. The butler turned around, bowed towards the tranquil lake, then departed. The heart of West Lake once again fell silent. ¡­ In Danu, on the fringes of the hundred-thousand mountain range. Lesley Davis followed his friend Christian Hall for most of the day before they finally reached the entrance to a valley. At the mouth of the valley, someone had piled up logs to form a barricade, with several men in black patrolling back and forth on top. In front of the barricade, the path leading to the valley entrance was flanked by two large, flattened clearings, meticulously crafted by hand. Scattered across the clearing were over a dozen luxurious tents, complete with sun umbrellas, beach chairs, and other leisure equipment in front of them. Several well-dressed men and women were sitting on beach chairs, resting and chatting. Surrounding them was a group of bodyguards clad in black. Based on their attire and demeanor, it was clear that these were people of wealth and status. Upon seeing Lesley Davis and his companions, they immediately showed signs of wariness. One of the wealthy middle-aged men noticed Christian Hall and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Old Liu, have you brought another friend over?¡± Christian Hall dealt in the herbal medicine business and frequently interacted with Healington. Several of the wealthy patrons waiting in line for medical consultation were introduced by him. ¡°Haha, this time it¡¯s not about seeing a patient, but rather, there¡¯s something else I¡¯d like to discuss.¡± ¡°After you¡¯ve taken care of business, come over for a couple of drinks.¡± ¡°Sure, wait for me.¡± Christian Hall chuckled and guided Lesley Davis to the fortress walls before calling out loudly, ¡°Brothers, I am Christian Hall and I wish to speak with Elder Hu on an urgent matter.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s old Christian.¡± A middle-aged man in black looked down, waved to someone beside him, and commanded, ¡°Open the small gate and let old Christian in.¡± Soon after, a small gate opened to the side, and Christian Hall hurriedly led Lesley Davis inside, while their accompanying bodyguards were left outside. Healington was vast, with a grand hall at the center and wooden two-story buildings surrounding it. It was the afternoon, and white smoke curled up from the chimneys of each building, with a faint scent of medicine lingering in the air. Lesley Davis did not dare speak a word the entire way, cautiously following behind, and as they entered one of the two-story buildings, they were stopped by a young attendant. Christian Hall passed over a box with a grin, asking, ¡°Little master, is Elder Hu in?¡± The attendant covertly tucked the box into the wide sleeves of his robe and nodded, ¡°He is. Elder Hu is currently practicing alchemy. Does Mr. Hall have business with him?¡± Christian Hall nodded and replied, ¡°Indeed, I have an important matter to report.¡± Glancing at Lesley Davis who was standing aside, the attendant suggested, ¡°Mr. Hall, please rest in the tea room while I inform him.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Christian Hall agreed and followed the attendant to the tea room, patiently waiting. However, their wait turned into an entire afternoon until it was completely dark and an elderly man finally entered. Upon seeing this, Christian Hall quickly stood up and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Elder Hu, hello.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Elder Hu slowly walked to the other side of the tea table and sat down before asking, ¡°Speak, what brings you here this time?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Christian Hall glanced at Lesley Davis next to him and said with an embarrassed laugh, ¡°I¡¯ll let my friend here explain, as I don¡¯t fully understand the particulars.¡± Lesley Davis quickly said, ¡°Good day, Elder Hu. I wanted to inquire whether Healington has a practitioner by the name of Curtis Milton?¡± Elder Hu, not tall but with a stern and authoritative countenance, eyed Lesley Davis and replied tersely, ¡°Correct, there is such a person. What about Curtis Milton?¡± ¡°He¡­he¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Elder Hu¡¯s expression turned cold, his formidable aura bursting forth, ¡°How did he die? Explain clearly!¡± Feeling the intense pressure, beads of cold sweat formed on Lesley Davis¡¯ forehead. He nervously recounted the events. Upon learning that a practitioner of Healington was murdered, Elder Hu was furiously outraged and declared in a stern voice, ¡°To dare lay hands on a practitioner of Healington¡­ truly audacious beyond belief.¡± He stood up abruptly, turned to Lesley Davis, and said, ¡°Come with me to see the Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lesley Davis inwardly rejoiced, nodded to Christian Hall, and then followed Elder Hu out of the building towards the main hall of Healington. In the hall, Grandmaster Violet Robbins was deeply engrossed in studying medical texts. Hearing footsteps, he raised his head and asked gravely, ¡°What is the matter?¡± Elder Hu bowed and respectfully said, ¡°Grandmaster, the practitioner Curtis Milton is dead.¡± He nudged Lesley Davis, who quickly recounted the whole affair. Upon learning that Barry Wolfe had not only killed Curtis Milton but also two external elders of Healington, Grandmaster Violet Robbins¡¯s face also darkened. He turned to someone beside him and instructed, ¡°Bring Keith Herbert and Archie Barnett here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A young attendant emerged from a corner, responded affirmatively, and hurried out of the hall. Not long after, he returned with two elderly men. ¡°Grandmaster, you called for us, may I know why?¡± ¡°I need you two to take a trip northwest and capture that Barry Wolfe and bring him back to me¡­¡± Seeing this, Lesley Davis eagerly interjected, ¡°Grandmaster, I received news yesterday that Barry Wolfe has already arrived in Danu and is currently in Red River County.¡± Chapter 604 - 604 Night Raid_1 Chapter 604: Chapter 604 Night Raid_1 ¡°Oh? That saves some effort,¡± Violet Robbins said to Keith Herbert and Archie Barnett, ¡°That¡¯s good. You no longer have to go to the northwest, head straight to Red River County. Be sure to bring the person back to me.¡± ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡± Violet Robbins glanced at Lesley Davis and spoke, ¡°You should come along as well, to prevent them from identifying the wrong person.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Though Lesley Davis feared Greg Jensen¡¯s strength, he did not dare refuse when the Sect Leader of Healington personally commanded him and could only reluctantly agree. The three of them spoke no more, boarding the helicopter and heading for Red River County, accompanied by two of Lesley Davis¡¯s bodyguards. At this time, Greg Jensen, after hearing Huang Lao Liu¡¯s description, couldn¡¯t help but frown. He had originally thought that in this era of scarce Spiritual Energy, even if some cultivators survived, there wouldn¡¯t be many. The same held true for the Cultivation Sects¡ªit would be quite remarkable to have one or two remaining. However, from Huang Lao Liu, he learned that there were at least six such Cultivation Sects, not counting the Semi-hidden Door like Healington. Greg Jensen puzzled, asked, ¡°What is a Semi-hidden Door?¡± Huang Lao Liu promptly explained, ¡°Semi-hidden Door refers to those in comparison to the Hidden Gate. For example, Healington is a Semi-hidden Door, while its superior sect, the Danxia Sect, is a Hidden Gate. Semi-hidden Doors still have some connections to the secular world, just not many, while Hidden Gates have no contact whatsoever.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerves then, daring to kill Healington¡¯s Mad Ma, without fearing their retaliation?¡± Huang Lao Liu chuckled and said, ¡°Those from the Semi-hidden Doors are merely Martial practitioners. As long as they¡¯re not at the Master Realm, they¡¯re really nothing to worry about. Moreover, that guy Mad Ma is cautious. If he came searching for treasure, he definitely wouldn¡¯t tell others about it. Let alone them finding Mad Ma¡¯s body, even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t suspect me.¡± Greg Jensen nodded; this Huang Lao Liu indeed had some talent, bold yet careful, and also quick-witted. Such a person, if well utilized, is a sharp tool, but if mismanaged, could harm oneself as well as others. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huang Lao Liu tentatively asked, ¡°Barry Wolfe, you¡¯re asking so much, do you also have a conflict with Healington?¡± ¡°Not much of a conflict, just killed a few of their people, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Haha, a kindred spirit.¡± Huang Lao Liu laughed dryly and casually asked, ¡°May I know which member of Healington Barry Wolfe killed?¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°A man named Luke Barnett, I¡¯m told he¡¯s an external elder.¡± ¡°An external elder doesn¡¯t matter, they¡¯re just at the Master Realm. Healington won¡¯t care,¡± Huang Lao Liu said. Greg Jensen continued, ¡°There was also Luke Barnett¡¯s brother, Seth Barnett, who is also an external elder, though he has reached the Cultivation Realm.¡± ¡°The Cultivation Realm?¡± The color drained from Huang Lao Liu¡¯s face instantly, ¡°May I ask, besides that Seth Barnett, was there anyone else?¡± Greg Jensen nodded, ¡°Yes, there was another, an inner sect¡¯s cultivator named Curtis Milton.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Huang Lao Liu exclaimed, jumping to his feet in shock, staring at Greg Jensen with a stunned face, and said, ¡°You also killed their inner sect¡¯s cultivator?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Inner sect cultivators are either exceptionally talented in the Martial Way or have unique insights into Alchemy; those are all key figures nurtured by Healington. You¡¯ve got some nerve to kill an inner sect cultivator of Healington and still dare to come to Danu?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the issue? Danu is Healington¡¯s headquarters.¡± Huang Lao Liu said anxiously, ¡°We must leave quickly. If we delay, we may not be able to leave at all.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression shifted subtly, listening carefully to the movements outside, then with a meaningful look towards Huang Lao Liu, he said: ¡°You¡¯re saying it¡¯s too late, we can¡¯t leave anymore.¡± Huang Lao Liu was stunned, ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°They¡¯re already here.¡± Before his voice faded, Greg Jensen had already smashed through the window and fled into the distance. His voice carried from afar, ¡°Wait for me here, if you can¡¯t, head northwest.¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe is there!¡± ¡°Chase quickly!¡± Listening to the noises fade away outside, Huang Lao Liu finally breathed a sigh of relief and, while unnoticed, he quietly slipped downstairs. Downstairs, he brushed past two disciples from Healington who had come to investigate, then hailed a taxi and hurriedly left. Elsewhere, right after rushing out of the hotel, Greg went straight for the deep forest. The reason he ran wasn¡¯t that he was afraid, but that certain techniques would be troublesome if ordinary people saw them. Thus, he planned to lead them to the outskirts before dealing with them. He was sprinting ahead while the three people behind weren¡¯t slow either, Lesley Davis alone found it hard to keep up, having to muster all his True Qi and grit his teeth to follow. The four of them, one after another, arrived in the woods, where Greg suddenly stopped, drew the Twilight Snow Knife, and looked coldly at the three people. ¡°Why are you chasing me?¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe, you killed Seth Barnett, a roaming healer and an elder from the inner gate of Healington, and you ask us why we¡¯re chasing you?¡± Keith Herbet stepped forward, sneering, ¡°So young, with slender cultivation, yet you¡¯ve got guts, killing our people from Healington and daring to come to Danu.¡± How did they know? Seeing Lesley Davis at his side, Greg had a realization and asked, ¡°Lesley Davis, did you spill the beans about this?¡± With two Grandmasters guarding his sides, Lesley¡¯s confidence surged as he sneered, ¡°So what if I did? What are you going to do about it, kill me?¡± ¡°First time I¡¯ve heard such a despicable request.¡± Greg said indifferently, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I will fulfill it!¡± The next second, the knife¡¯s light suddenly shone, slashing towards Lesley Davis. The dazzling light flashed by, and when it re-emerged, it was already up close. ¡°Be careful!¡± Keith¡¯s face changed, and he quickly pushed Lesley aside. The next second, the streak of knife light whizzed past the tip of Lesley¡¯s nose. Keith and Archie Barnett broke out in a cold sweat; they were ordered to come here and kill Barry, but if they ended up injuring Lesley first, their good days were over. Keith said, ¡°You go stand over there, we¡¯ll handle this guy.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to the two elders.¡± Lesley offered a respectful bow, looked at Greg smugly, then sauntered off to the side, ready to watch the fight. However, he had only taken two steps when Greg¡¯s second knife strike came. The speed of this air-slicing attack was even faster than the previous one, too swift for Lesley to react. He instinctively shrank his neck and then performed a rolling dodge, avoiding critical damage, yet the blade light still struck him. Spurt! A gush of fresh blood sprayed out, and Lesley screamed in pain, struggling to stand up while clutching his arm and gritting his teeth, ¡°Kill him, kill him now!¡± Keith¡¯s face was extremely ugly as he glared coldly at Greg, ¡°Suicidal! How dare you hurt someone in front of me.¡± Archie Barnett said solemnly, ¡°Why waste words on him, let¡¯s just catch him and get it over with.¡± Keith nodded slightly, no longer speaking, slowly drew out his long knife, and watched Greg without a word, his aura rising ominously. Chapter 605: Deadly Trap_1 Chapter 605: Chapter 605: Deadly Trap_1 At this moment Keith Herbet seemed to fuse with the long knife in his hand, his entire being exuding a sharp aura capable of severing anything. The murderous intent emanating from him firmly locked onto Greg Jensen, as if in the next second he would decapitate him on the spot. Archie Barnett, meanwhile, donned a pair of brass knuckles and began to circle around Greg Jensen. The two coordinated seamlessly, one locking down their target, the other searching for an opening. In an instant, they had constructed a death trap. Greg Jensen chuckled as his blood surged, rushing into the Twilight Snow Knife. Whizz! A ghostly wail, akin to the howling of wolves, seemed to explode right next to their ears, causing Keith Herbet and Archie Barnett¡¯s expressions to tighten. ¡°Be careful, that knife seems to be somewhat strange.¡± ¡°Go in directly!¡± Archie Barnett, fearing that hesitation might lead to trouble, growled lowly and threw a punch through the air. Roar! True Qi condensed into the form of a fierce tiger that roared and charged at Greg Jensen. Dragons rose from clouds, tigers rode the wind! The aura of the king of beasts erupted in the woods. In a flash, fierce winds blew, bolstering the punch, and its power soared to new heights! Lesley Davis, looking disheveled and staring at Greg Jensen with an angry face, was revitalized by the scene. ¡°Nice punch!¡± Lesley Davis, excitedly dancing with his hands and feet, was certain that this punch would surely take down Greg Jensen, if not killing him outright then seriously wounding him. However, the next second, his smile froze on his face. Greg Jensen casually swung his hand, and his True Qi surged out, forming a crescent moon that rushed towards the approaching tiger. Puff! The two collided, and the tiger, which was solidified from True Qi, crumbled like paper mache under the touch of the sword Qi, dissipating into countless streams of True Qi that scattered away. Keith Herbet, momentarily stunned, hurriedly swung his sword in response while shouting, ¡°Old Sun, go!¡± Archie Barnett was also taken aback, but he swiftly recovered and took the opportunity to rush at Greg Jensen, aiming a punch at his chest while he was occupied with Keith Herbet¡¯s sword. He was certain, at such a close range, Greg Jensen would surely not be able to dodge, and a smug look spread across his face. Indeed, just as he had anticipated, Greg Jensen had just blocked Keith Herbet¡¯s sword and had no time to dodge. However, when his fist landed on Greg Jensen¡¯s body, he immediately sensed something was off. The punch felt as if it had struck an iron plate, causing his arm to go numb, and even emitting a sound like metal clashing against metal. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re an External Sect Master?¡± Archie Barnett¡¯s face was filled with shock; he had great confidence in his own fist technique and knew that his punch could easily break stones and split tablets. He couldn¡¯t believe that hitting Greg Jensen would be like striking an unharmed person; Greg Jensen merely stepped back slightly and then stabilized his stance. How could this be possible? Just then, Keith Herbet suddenly bellowed, ¡°Old Sun, watch out!¡± Archie Barnett was jolted awake, looked up, and saw a blade light like a ribbon swing, occupying his entire field of vision. The next second, he felt a chill on his neck, warm blood gushing out, and all his strength seeped away with his blood. He clutched his neck, his eyes wide with terror as if wanting to say something, but he could only make a ¡°heh heh¡± sound. ¡°Old Sun!¡± Keith Herbet¡¯s eyes were filled with fury; what he thought was a sure win turned into a scene where Archie Barnett was killed after just an encounter. Lesley Davis standing under the tree was stunned as well; he couldn¡¯t have imagined that even an expert from Healington would be killed by Greg Jensen¡¯s blade. He felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave, his whole body filled with a bone-chilling coldness. Lesley Davis instinctively moved behind the tree and, seeing that no one was paying attention to him, turned and ran into the darkness. If he didn¡¯t run now, he would die here! However, he had barely gotten far when a sudden cold light shot toward him at high speed, piercing into his major acupoints. Thump! Lesley Davis felt his entire body go numb, without a trace of sensation, as he fell down straight as a board. At this moment, it was as if his body didn¡¯t belong to him; apart from his eyes, he couldn¡¯t move anything. Keith Herbet¡¯s eyes narrowed, a nameless chill rising in his heart as sweat broke out in the palm of his hand, and he could barely hold onto his knife. From such a distance, and with Lesley Davis running, Greg Jensen had actually managed to hit an acupoint with a silver needle. This level of control was not something that a regular beginner in the path of martial arts could achieve. Just what realm was Barry Wolfe at? Keith Herbet stared intently at Greg Jensen, his heart filled with indecision. He was hesitating whether to run or not! ¡°Old Sun¡­¡± Archie Barnett struggled a few times before his breathing stopped completely, his eyes wide open in death, refusing to close. Sorrow filled Keith Herbet¡¯s heart as scenes of his acquaintanceship with Archie Barnett flashed through his mind. Back then, they had just become Dark Energy Martial Artists, and during a trade, they had encountered an ambush. After repelling their powerful enemy, the two of them became friends, discussing everything and sharing life and death together. Later, they joined Healington together, advanced to the Master Realm, and became martial artists on the path. It had been over thirty years to this day. A friend of thirty years had died right before his eyes¡ªhow could he just run away? No, absolutely not! Keith Herbet gripped the knife in his hand, his sweaty hand making the hilt creak. He slowly raised his knife, gritting his teeth, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Come on then, let¡¯s continue!¡± Greg Jensen raised his eyebrows in surprise and said with a frown, ¡°Is it worth it? Do you have a reason to continue?¡± ¡°To avenge a good friend, isn¡¯t that reason enough?¡± Keith Herbet¡¯s response was almost a roar. ¡°It¡¯s enough, but aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡± ¡°Afraid, but you killed my old friend!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Greg Jensen nodded slightly, calmly saying, ¡°Then I will fulfill your wish!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± Keith Herbet suddenly roared and charged toward Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen, however, with a clang, sheathed the Twilight Snow Knife and then flicked his left hand, sending a streak of sword light that suddenly expanded, gently pushing it forward. Using his strongest move was a sign of respect for Keith Herbet! ¡°Flying Swords?¡± Keith Herbet was first shocked, then a relieved smile appeared on his face. Seeing that he could not evade it, he still raised his long knife over his head. Then he chopped down fiercely in the direction of Greg Jensen. ¡°Kill!¡± The deafening roar seemed to express all his anger, but it stopped abruptly after the streak of sword light passed. Thump! Keith Herbet fell to the ground, next to Archie Barnett, with a smirk still on his lips, smiling even in death. Greg Jensen casually summoned back the Sword of Coagulated Frost, looking at Keith Herbet¡¯s body for a while, then used the Flying Swords to blast a hole in the ground and placed the two bodies into it. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After filling the grave, he arranged a few stones to serve as makeshift tombstones. Lesley Davis, lying on the ground, had witnessed the entire process of Greg Jensen killing and burying the bodies, his eyes full of intense regret. He now deeply regretted everything. He had thought that by successfully handling this task, he would gain more say in the eighteen cities of Jiangnan, but not only had he failed to accomplish the task, he had also implicated himself. This was big trouble! Watching Greg Jensen finish dealing with the bodies and walking towards him, Lesley Davis¡¯s heart was filled with fear, and even his pupils began to tremble. Chapter 606: Pill Furnace_1 Chapter 606: Chapter 606: Pill Furnace_1 A moment later, Greg Jensen arrived and pulled out the silver needles from Lesley Davis¡¯s body. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Lesley Davis coughed violently a few times, then said urgently, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m still useful.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°Tell me, what use do you have? You have one minute.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lesley Davis¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and said, ¡°I can be an infiltrator for you, I can help you gather information on the Jiangnan conflict.¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, indicating that it wasn¡¯t enough. Lesley Davis, anxious like an ant on a hot pan, clung to Greg Jensen¡¯s legs and pleaded: ¡°Master Jensen, I beg you, spare me. From now on, I¡¯ll be your dog, doing whatever you ask.¡± Greg Jensen looked down at him, frowned, and asked, ¡°How is Jiangnan planning to deal with me?¡± Lesley Davis knew this was his chance to prove his worth and dared not conceal anything, quickly saying: ¡°They originally planned to invite Grandmaster Walter Locke to deal with you, but Walter Locke is in seclusion and estimated to emerge only after three or four months. Therefore, they thought about inviting Healington over first. If the people from Healington can¡¯t kill you, they¡¯ll wait for Walter Locke to come out of seclusion.¡± Three months? It seemed that he really only had three months left. Within three months, he must advance to the Foundation Establishment level, only then would he have a solid chance to face Walter Locke. Once he takes care of Walter Locke, he could take over the resources of Jiangnan¡¯s eighteen cities. By that time, what medicinal ingredients wouldn¡¯t be available? Having made up his mind, Greg Jensen looked down at Lesley Davis, hesitated for a moment, then took out a Seven Star Pill and threw it on the ground. ¡°Eat it, then roll back to Jiangnan. If I don¡¯t look for you, don¡¯t contact me. Understand?¡± ¡°Understood, understood!¡± Without a second thought, Lesley Davis swallowed the elixir and then said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Master Jensen, just give your orders for anything¡ªyou can count on me to do my best.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing more, get lost.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Master Jensen, for sparing my life.¡± Lesley Davis bowed again and again, then staggered down the mountain. Greg Jensen then glanced again at the fresh grave, stood in silence for a long time, and turned to descend the mountain. He rode his flying sword back to the small inn from before. Before entering, he saw Keith Herbert emerging from the shadows. ¡°Master Jensen, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine; let¡¯s talk inside.¡± After returning to the room, Greg Jensen asked in detail about Healington. After Keith Herbert finished, Jensen couldn¡¯t help falling silent. Healington was not open to the public; aside from their wanderers, the rest seldom made appearances in the outside world, so their exact situation was unknown. According to Keith Herbert, there should be around five cultivators at the entry level from Healington, apart from Keith Herbet and Archie Barnett who had just died, there should be three others. Facing three entry-level cultivators, Greg Jensen was not entirely confident, and if he attacked Healington, it would certainly attract the attention of the sects behind it. For him at this stage, attracting the attention of other cultivation sects was not a good thing. ¡°Healington, you have provoked me time and again; this account will be settled sooner or later.¡± Greg Jensen narrowed his eyes, his mind starting to strategize about the affairs of Jiangnan. This trip to Danu was very rewarding; he had gathered dozens of rare spiritual medicines, finally completing the ingredients for the Foundation Building Pill. The surplus medicines could be used later to craft Spirit Pills. The Foundation Building Pill and Spirit Pill had transcended the category of ordinary pills, belonging to the lower grade of Spirit Pills. To craft Spirit Pills, the previous methods would no longer suffice; he needed a proper pill furnace to do the job. Where to get a pill furnace? Greg Jensen was somewhat worried; the pill furnace mentioned here was not one of those modern crafts, but a true magic artifact. The Pill Furnace was augmented by an array that could multiply the efficacy of the flame several times over. With the addition of some special techniques to channel True Qi into the process, one was able to refine Spirit Pills. Given the same formula, the quality of the pills produced was directly tied to the choice of fuel, the alchemist¡¯s level of expertise, and the quality of the Pill Furnace. In the waning days of magic, the path to immortality had been severed and the cultivation world had dwindled into decay. Pill Furnaces, once a common sight, had now become treasures that were sought after but rarely found. Greg Jensen looked up, his eyes settling on the man sitting opposite him, Huang Lao Liu. Made uncomfortable by his gaze, Huang Lao Liu forced a smile and said, ¡°Mentor Xu, why are you staring at me like that? If you have any instructions, just tell me straight. Even if it means walking through fire and brimstone, scaling a mountain of blades, or diving into a vat of boiling oil¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop!¡± Greg Jensen quickly interrupted him, asking, ¡°Do you know where I can find a Pill Furnace?¡± ¡°A Pill Furnace? You, old-timer, still know how to perform Alchemy?¡± Huang Lao Liu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Alchemists were in heavy demand in any era, their presence in this twilight age of magic akin to that of a giant panda. It was solely through its mastery of Alchemy that Healington had managed to thrive. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He¡¯s made it! Being associated with an alchemist, he could look forward to a prosperous future! ¡°Stop your nonsense; don¡¯t ask what¡¯s not your place to,¡± Greg Jensen replied impatiently. ¡°Just tell me, where can I find a Pill Furnace?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Huang Lao Liu pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°If you want to buy a Pill Furnace, you can only purchase it through the Yama Hall.¡± ¡°Yama Hall?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression darkened; he had no fond memories of Yama Hall as he was the one who had destroyed Mystic Capital Hall. Huang Lao Liu said with a smile, ¡°Mentor Xu, do you think Yama Hall is just an organization of assassins?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Greg Jensen asked, puzzled. Huang Lao Liu chuckled and explained, ¡°Of course not. Serving the mundane realm as assassins is just one aspect of them. The true Yama Hall is a business organization dedicated to serving cultivators. Every year, they organize numerous marketplace trade fairs across the regions. The current Martial Way exchanges originally evolved from these fairs.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Greg Jensen replied, nodding thoughtfully. After a quick calculation, Huang Lao Liu proposed, ¡°There will be a marketplace in Daming City in three days. Shall we go check it out?¡± After saying this, his expression changed as he cautiously added, ¡°Mentor Xu, about Healington¡­¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and said, ¡°Those people are dead. If they don¡¯t return and no one sends a message, Healington will think they are still tracking us down. For the time being, they won¡¯t send anyone else, so we should be safe for a while.¡± Hissss! Upon hearing this, Huang Lao Liu couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. He had thought that Greg Jensen had eluded those two before returning, but to his surprise, he had killed them instead. Although he had always looked down on martial fighters, he had to admit that those in the Foundation Establishment realm posed a significant threat to those like them in the Qi Refinement Realm. That Mentor Xu could kill them both in a two-on-one fight was simply awe-inspiring. Huang Lao Liu felt a secret relief in his heart, thankful that he had surrendered at the sight of the Flying Swords, or he would have ended up a corpse as well. He tentatively asked, ¡°So should we leave now?¡± Greg Jensen looked at him as if he were a fool and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± ¡°Er¡­¡± ¡°Go back to your room and sleep. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± The next morning, after having their fill of food and drink, the duo found a car rental and Huang Lao Liu drove towards Daming City. Chapter 607 - 607 Illusion_1 Chapter 607: Chapter 607 Illusion_1 Megan Hall happened to be on vacation these past few days and planned to spend a couple of days playing in Danu. Upon learning that Greg Jensen had come to Daming City again, she invited him to go to the hot springs. Going with her was her colleague, Kelsey Milton. The sharp-faced and monkey-cheeked Huang Lao Liu, upon seeing two great beauties, couldn¡¯t take his eyes off them. Megan Hall was out of his league, so he set his sights on Kelsey Milton. Moreover, he didn¡¯t dare to flaunt himself in front of Greg Jensen, so every time Greg left, he cautiously edged closer to Kelsey Milton. This prompted Megan Hall to secretly ask Greg, ¡°Is there something wrong with your friend¡¯s brain?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Greg asked, puzzled. ¡°You see for yourself.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Pfft! Greg looked in the direction she was pointing, and immediately spat out all the wine in his mouth. There was Huang Lao Liu, with a heap of hair gel on his head, combed as if licked by a calf, shiny and slick. It was clear they came to play in the water by the pool, yet this guy wore a full suit, and his leather shoes were polished to a mirror shine. Most importantly, he was holding a bouquet of roses and was sheepishly approaching Kelsey Milton, babbling something with a sheepish smile on his face. Kelsey Milton was visibly panicked and helpless because of him. Greg couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, walked over to Huang Lao Liu, and kicked him straight into the swimming pool. Kelsey Milton let out a startled cry and, somewhat worriedly, looked at Huang Lao Liu, saying, ¡°Can he¡­ can he swim?¡± ¡°He can, he¡¯s quite a swimmer.¡± Greg glanced at Huang Lao Liu in the water, then turned back and said, ¡°Sorry about that, Kelsey. He¡¯s been sick in the head since he was a child; he¡¯ll sober up in the water in a bit.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s sick¡­ That explains it,¡± she said. Kelsey Milton patted her chest, relieved, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to find Melody now, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, go ahead. I¡¯ve got this. Once he¡¯s sober, I¡¯ll pull him up,¡± Greg replied. Greg nodded and watched as Kelsey walked away. ¡°Senior Xu, I think I¡¯m in love.¡± S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huang Lao Liu lay on the edge of the pool, only his wet head sticking out, staring longingly in the direction Kelsey Milton had gone. Bang! Greg turned back and delivered another kick, sending Huang Lao Liu back under the water. All went quiet in the world. After spending two days in the town next to Daming City, Greg and his companion set off for the market town, while Megan Hall and her companion were flying out on the next flight. The four went their separate ways. Huang Lao Liu was quite reluctant to part with Kelsey Milton, even wanting to hold her hand and chat, but Greg dragged him away by the neck. On the road, Huang Lao Liu couldn¡¯t help complaining: ¡°Senior Xu, you¡¯re not only not helping with my future happiness, why did you even get in my way?¡± Smack! Greg hit him on the back of the head and said angrily, ¡°Just drive properly, and stop thinking about nonsense. You¡¯re not even looking at how old you are.¡± At that moment, Huang Lao Liu had lost all the shrewdness and cunning he had in the cave, appearing aggrieved like a teenager going through puberty. ¡°I¡¯m only forty-five.¡± ¡°Nonsense, she¡¯s in her twenties. At your age, you could almost be her father.¡± Huang Lao Liu defended himself, ¡°Senior Xu, I¡¯ve reached the sixth level of Qi Refinement now; I can live to be over one hundred and fifty years old. Proportionally speaking, I¡¯m only eighteen this year.¡± ¡°Judging by your shameless attitude, you seem more like you¡¯re eighty,¡± Greg replied. Greg was somewhat speechless. Normally, Huang Lao Liu was a very shrewd person, but ever since he met Kelsey Milton, he seemed to have become a different person. A complete love-struck fool! Greg asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯re over forty. Haven¡¯t you met someone you liked in all these years?¡± Now suddenly becoming very talkative, Huang Lao Liu fell silent upon hearing his question. After a long pause, he exhaled deeply and said slowly, ¡°There was a girl I liked once, back when I first started cultivating. We were together for seven years, even got to the point of discussing marriage when my enemies showed up at the door.¡± ¡°What happened in the end?¡± ¡°She died a tragic death.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help falling silent. He was only spared because of his Thousand Illusion Spirit Mask; otherwise, his fate might not have been much better than Mr. Huang¡¯s. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°After that, I never fell in love with another girl.¡± Greg Jensen wondered, ¡°Then why did you take an interest in Kelsey Milton?¡± Mr. Huang didn¡¯t respond. He pulled a wallet from his jacket pocket and handed it to Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen stretched out his hand to take it, and then started. He realized as soon as he held it that the wallet was made of leather, and it was of very poor quality at that. In the market, such a wallet would cost at most fifteen yuan. Spending even a yuan more would be a waste. Seeing this wallet turn up in anyone else¡¯s possession wouldn¡¯t have surprised him, but coming from Mr. Huang¡¯s hands, it filled him with a strange sensation. A sixth-level Qi Refinement Cultivator using a street stall wallet? Who would believe that if it were told? He guessed that there must be some story behind the wallet, but he didn¡¯t ask. Instead, he gently opened the wallet, and a young girl¡¯s photograph caught his eye. The background of the photo was a beach, the sunlight beautiful, and the girl even more so, especially with that bright, healing smile that could seemingly cure all the pain in the world. What¡¯s more, the girl looked almost exactly like Kelsey Milton. No wonder! No wonder Mr. Huang had such a strong reaction when he saw Kelsey Milton. Turns out Kelsey Milton and his ex-girlfriend looked so much alike. If it were him and he met someone who looked so much like Louisa Burley¡­ ¡°Stop the car!¡± Suddenly, with a loud roar that startled Mr. Huang, he slammed on the brakes, and the car jerked violently forward. Greg Jensen took advantage of the momentum to open the car door and dash off in one direction. The car had stopped in a square in Yangfu County, a place with a considerable amount of foot traffic. Mr. Huang quickly got out and followed suit. Not far from there, they saw Greg Jensen standing in the middle of the square, his eyes scanning back and forth among the surrounding crowd. Mr. Huang was perplexed, ¡°Senior Xu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Greg Jensen remained silent, his gaze still sweeping over the crowd, a light sweat forming on his forehead. After a while, he let out a sigh and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mr. Huang didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he could clearly sense that Greg Jensen¡¯s mood had plummeted. Back in the car, Mr. Huang continued to drive while Greg Jensen sat in the passenger seat, lost in contemplation. Just now, he thought he had seen Louisa Burley¡¯s figure. But after getting out of the car, she vanished. He released all his Divine Sense, yet still couldn¡¯t find her. Ultimately, he had to put it down to a hallucination brought on by his excessive longing. ¡°Maybe I saw wrong,¡± Greg Jensen consoled himself. ¡­ Yangfu County, People¡¯s Square. Trey Holmes glanced at Louisa Burley and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re relieved now, right? The boss¡­ he¡¯s very powerful, these people can¡¯t do anything to him.¡± When she mentioned ¡°the boss,¡± she paused first, her expression turning gloomy as she let out a soft sigh. ¡°Mhm.¡± Louisa Burley looked in the direction Greg Jensen had departed, and only after a long time did she nod and say, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Trey Holmes, with a cheerful smile, suggested, ¡°We can¡¯t just come here for nothing, let¡¯s go shopping first.¡± Chapter 608 - 608 Marketplace_1 Chapter 608: Chapter 608 Marketplace_1 The eighteen cities of Jiangnan, Su-Hang. Since the Duncan Family had fallen apart, the Seven Provinces of Northwest had started to aggressively advance into Su-Hang. In just half a month¡¯s time, they had not only recaptured the entire oil field but also seized control over half of Su-Hang¡¯s assets. The various families of Jiangnan were anxious and helpless. In a certain club in Su-Hang, Mike Hayes, with his leg in a cast, was wheeled in. ¡°Old Mike, how¡¯s your injury?¡± ¡°You know, if the Grandmaster ignores you, you could¡¯ve just come back. Why cause such a fuss?¡± Upon hearing this, Mike Hayes exploded in anger, ¡°Do you think I did this for myself?¡± The person immediately fell silent. Another quickly stepped in to mediate, ¡°Old Mike, he¡¯s just a blabbermouth, you know that. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Hey, when is Old Les arriving?¡± ¡°Supposed to be anytime now.¡± Mike Hayes frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know if Old Les got his task done.¡± ¡°He said he¡¯d talk about it when back, so it should¡­¡± The person didn¡¯t finish speaking, and no one else picked up the thread. Everyone understood that Lesley Davis¡¯s task must have failed; otherwise, with his personality, he would have likely already shared the good news with them. Just then, Lesley Davis entered from the outside, his face showing his age and marked with patches of black and blue. ¡°Old Les, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you at Healington? How did you end up like this?¡± Seeing his condition, everyone was shocked. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m lucky to be alive,¡± Lesley Davis sighed and recounted his ordeal. He conveniently omitted the part where he knelt and begged Greg Jensen for mercy, only mentioning how he took the chance to run and finally hid in a small cave to escape disaster. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Old Les, you really went through a lot this time.¡± ¡°Yeah, almost at the cost of your life.¡± Initially, it was Lesley Davis who volunteered to go to Healington; anyone else might not have even found where Healington was. Lesley Davis had at least accomplished his mission; the fact that Barry Wolfe wasn¡¯t killed wasn¡¯t his fault. Seeing his state, no one blamed him; on the contrary, they all offered words of comfort. Compared to Mike Hayes, Lesley Davis was treated much differently. Mike Hayes¡¯s face darkened, but he said nothing. With both preparations failing, everyone began to feel bewildered. Lesley Davis tentatively asked, ¡°What if¡­ we talk to Barry Wolfe?¡± ¡°Talk about what?¡± Mike Hayes asked. With a bitter smile, Lesley Davis said, ¡°How else can we talk? Show goodwill, right? If we can¡¯t beat him, we have to admit defeat, don¡¯t we?¡± Mike Hayes sneered, ¡°You make it sound so easy. Even if we just admit defeat, do you think he¡¯d be satisfied? If he isn¡¯t, what do we use to satisfy his appetite?¡± ¡°Old Mike¡¯s right; at this point, we absolutely cannot surrender.¡± ¡°If we surrender now, wouldn¡¯t the Duncan family have died in vain?¡± Mike Hayes looked meaningfully at Lesley Davis and said, ¡°Old Les, you couldn¡¯t possibly have taken a bribe from Barry Wolfe, could you?¡± Lesley Davis¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he stood up abruptly, outraged, ¡°Old Mike, how can you say such a thing? For the interest of everyone, I nearly died in Danu. And you accuse me of taking a bribe from Barry Wolfe?¡± ¡°Old Les, calm down; Old Mike doesn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve all been good friends for many years. Don¡¯t get worked up; let¡¯s talk it out.¡± After much persuasion, Lesley Davis reluctantly sat back down. Mike Hayes, his face flushed from the scolding, calmed down under the comfort of everyone else, but said nothing. ¡°The best course of action for now, I¡¯m afraid, is to wait for the Grandmaster to finish his retreat.¡± ¡°How much longer?¡± Everyone turned to look at Mike Hayes. Mike Hayes hesitated before saying, ¡°About two more months.¡± Lesley Davis sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s just hold off on the Northwest for now, there¡¯s no other choice.¡± The atmosphere in the room turned somewhat oppressive. None of them had ever imagined that one day they would be so thoroughly outmaneuvered by a single person. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help feeling some regret. If only they hadn¡¯t gotten on Barry Wolfe¡¯s bad side from the start, they wouldn¡¯t be in such a passive position now. Now that the Duncan Family has been wiped out and the Northwest Alliance has snatched a large chunk of assets, showing weakness at this time would mean suffering a great loss. ¡°No choice but to wait patiently, hoping the Grandmaster comes out of retreat soon.¡± ¡°Yes, we hope the Grandmaster will take care of that kid soon and return peace to our Danu.¡± ¡­ Danu, Flora Valley. This place is part of the vast Ten Thousand Mountains, with Yangfu County about one hundred and fifty li to the northeast. Continuing southwest leads to the heartland of the Ten Thousand Mountains. Greg Jensen and company parked their car about a hundred li from Flora Valley in a village and then proceeded on foot into the mountains, walking over a hundred li before arriving at the entrance of Flora Valley. The entrance to Flora Valley was only about thirty meters wide, roughly the width of a rural farmhouse, and seemed narrow and cramped compared to the continuous mountain ranges. Two men stood at the entrance of the valley, dressed in outdoor mountain climbing gear, with bulging waists that obviously carried weapons, though what kind they bore was unknown. Greg Jensen followed Mr. Huang into the valley, and the two men immediately blocked their way. One of them said sternly, ¡°Private territory, no entry allowed.¡± Mr. Huang took out a wooden token and waved it in front of the man, saying, ¡°Just bringing a new friend over.¡± ¡°Honored guest, please come in.¡± A trace of respect surfaced on the faces of the two men as they stepped aside to let them pass. As Mr. Huang lead Greg Jensen deeper into the valley, he whispered, ¡°You need an introduction from someone familiar to get in here. After you complete a few trades in the market square, you can get a token like this.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, silently following him into the valley. Flora Valley wasn¡¯t very large, about the size of a soccer field, and the end of it could be seen at a glance. There was a four-story building in the valley, with a small plaza in front of it. There were a few tables on the plaza, but they were all empty, with nothing on them. Mr. Huang quietly explained, ¡°There used to be a few people setting up stalls here in the past years, but hardly any now, though the tables were left behind.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, understanding that there were not many Cultivators, at least not many who traded at the Yama Hall. The two entered the four-story building and quickly arrived in a large conference room. There were five or six people sitting inside the conference room with Elixirs and books among other things, whispering about something. When Greg Jensen and his companion entered, the room fell silent, and people glanced at them before resuming their conversation. At the head of the conference table sat a man wearing gold-rimmed glasses. Being deep in the mountains and inaccessible by car, anyone arriving at Flora Valley could only do so on foot. Therefore, most of the people present were dressed in athletic attire. The man in the suit, coupled with gold-rimmed glasses, donned the attire of a white-collar worker, which made him stand out among the rest. Mr. Huang greeted with a smile, ¡°Hall Master Gong, we meet again.¡± The man in the suit, Hall Master Gong, replied with a smile, ¡°Old Huang, long time no see. What are you planning to buy today?¡± Chapter 609: The Spirit-Infusing Furnace_1 Chapter 609: Chapter 609: The Spirit-Infusing Furnace_1 Greg Jensen looked at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Is this your friend?¡± Laughing somewhat unnaturally, Old Yellow Six replied, ¡°Yes, my friend, Little Xu.¡± ¡°Welcome, please have a seat,¡± said Hall Master Gong with a smile. Greg Jensen nodded as a greeting and then found an empty spot to sit down with Old Yellow Six. Looking at the time, Hall Master Gong clapped his hands and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s about time, let¡¯s begin. Those who are looking to buy, please speak up first; friends who wish to sell, please wait a moment.¡± A chubby man was the first to speak up, ¡°Looking to buy elixirs that can increase True Qi, price is negotiable.¡± ¡°Looking to buy elixirs that can increase True Qi, price is negotiable.¡± ¡°Looking to buy elixirs that can increase True Qi¡­¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat baffled; after a round of requests, it turned out everyone was looking for elixirs. Were elixirs really that popular? Old Yellow Six explained in a low voice, ¡°Nowadays, spiritual medicines are scarce, and the output of elixirs is very limited. The elixirs concocted by the Danxia Sect never even make it to the market, so elixirs are always in hot demand.¡± Greg Jensen silently nodded. Turning to Old Yellow Six, Hall Master Gong asked with a smile, ¡°Old Yellow, what are you looking to buy this time?¡± Old Yellow Six chuckled and said, ¡°Paying a hefty sum for a pill furnace, no ornamentals, you know what I mean.¡± Swish! No sooner had the words been spoken than everyone turned to look at Old Yellow Six, but their gazes quickly shifted to Greg Jensen. A myriad of eyes lit up, resembling ruffians who had laid eyes on a pretty girl, as if they couldn¡¯t wait to devour Greg Jensen whole. Even Hall Master Gong looked at Greg Jensen in surprise and asked, ¡°Are you an alchemist?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking to buy a pill furnace,¡± Greg Jensen admitted candidly, feeling there was nothing to hide. Since elixirs were in demand, he might as well leverage his status as an alchemist to gain some advantage. Upon hearing his words, Hall Master Gong burst into laughter, ¡°Haha, Alchemist Xu, what a pleasure to meet you.¡± Greg Jensen replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on Hall Master Gong to look after me.¡± ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Hall Master Gong said with a chuckle, ¡°Need a pill furnace, right? Does anyone seated here have one to offer?¡± Everyone exchanged glances, but no one spoke. Items such as amulets and other magic artifacts were already rare in this era, let alone a pill furnace, which was inherently scarce to begin with. Although he had anticipated this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit disappointed. Without a pill furnace, he would not be able to concoct Foundation Building Pills, and his cultivation level would remain stagnant. After over a month of Qi Refinement, Greg Jensen was nearing the pinnacle of the ninth level of Qi Refinement, making the Foundation Building Pill an urgent necessity. Hall Master Gong, who seemed refined but laughed heartily, saw that nobody responded and immediately patted his chest, promising, ¡°Alchemist Xu needn¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of the pill furnace for you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± A glimmer of hope showed in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°Hall Master Gong, do you have a pill furnace?¡± Hall Master Gong replied heartily, ¡°If I couldn¡¯t even find a pill furnace, there would be no point in running this market any longer.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Hall Master Gong.¡± ¡°No trouble at all. Shall we go inside to talk about it?¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Greg Jensen nodded to Old Yellow Six, who then stood up and followed their footsteps. The two followed Hall Master Gong to an office on the second floor. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Please wait a moment here while I arrange for someone to bring the pill furnace,¡± said Hall Master Gong. ¡°Thank you for the trouble,¡± Greg Jensen replied. Hall Master Gong nodded and left the room. Old Yellow Six hesitated, then gave Greg Jensen a meaningful look. Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he took out a palm-sized jade talisman, tossed it casually, and a visible blue light flashed like a bubble, surrounding Greg Jensen and Old Yellow Six within it. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°A soundproof formation, you can say whatever you want now.¡± Although Old Huang had already formed a basic understanding of Greg Jensen¡¯s cultivation, at this moment, he still felt that he had underestimated Greg. In this age where focusing on cultivation was already very difficult, Greg had actually managed to research formations, and he was only in his twenties. It was quite preposterous! Swallowing, Old Huang spoke cautiously, saying, ¡°Senior Xu, most transactions here are done through barter. Have you decided what you will use for the trade?¡± ¡°Uh, I haven¡¯t really thought about that yet.¡± ¡°Besides barter, the only other means of transaction is with gold. Do you have any on you?¡± Greg was somewhat at a loss for words, saying, ¡°A pill furnace might not even be acquired with ten billion, how much gold would that take to exchange for one?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Old Huang was somewhat stunned, ¡°Then what do we do? We can¡¯t just freeload, can we?¡± After thinking for a bit, Greg replied, ¡°No need to rush, we can settle with elixirs.¡± Old Huang slapped his forehead and laughed, saying, ¡°Oh my, I almost forgot, Senior Xu, you are also an alchemist.¡± Just then, the sound of footsteps approached and Greg waved his hand, dismissing the soundproof formation. A moment later, Hall Master Gong walked in, followed by two men carrying a wooden box about half a meter tall. ¡°Alchemist Xu, please have a look.¡± With a smile, Hall Master Gong waved his hand, and the two men took crowbars to pry open the wooden box. A faint, dark yellow colored bronze pill furnace was revealed before Greg. He felt a surge of joy and couldn¡¯t help but place his hand upon it. The touch was cool, with a slight roughness. At the same time, he could feel a faint flow of spiritual energy within the pill furnace. Just as he was about to withdraw his hand, he suddenly touched a protruding part. Greg took a closer look and saw that on the side of the bronze pill furnace, the words ¡°Lingering Furnace¡± were inscribed in raised lettering. Lingering Furnace? A trace of delight appeared in Greg¡¯s mind. He raised his head and smiled, ¡°Hall Master Gong, name your price, please?¡± With a smile, Hall Master Gong held up a palm and said, ¡°Five billion.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg was taken aback, not because it was too expensive but because it was too cheap. Judging by the specifications and style of the Lingering Furnace, it must be a product from at least the Han Dynasty. If it were put up for auction as an antique, it would be worth far more than five billion, to say nothing of the fact that it was also a magic artifact. Greg had originally budgeted between fifteen to fifty billion, and he wouldn¡¯t have been surprised even if Hall Master Gong had asked for a hundred billion. After all, pill furnaces in this era were treasures that were hard to come by. He didn¡¯t expect Hall Master Gong to only ask for five billion, which was so cheap that Greg had some doubts. ¡°Hall Master Gong, this¡­are you sure that¡¯s alright?¡± Greg hesitated. With a hearty laugh, Hall Master Gong said, ¡°You look young, so I¡¯ll take the liberty of calling you ¡®young brother.¡¯ Young Brother Xu, let me tell you the truth, having this item just lying around with us doesn¡¯t do any good. I¡¯d rather pass it on to you as a favor. Of course, I do have one condition. In the future, elixirs refined by you, Young Brother Xu, try to sell them to me first, how about it?¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a deal then.¡± Without giving it much thought, as he didn¡¯t find it inconvenient since the Vitality Pills he used like candy were already enough for Hall Master Gong to handle. At most he¡¯d have to encourage Amelia Simmons to refine more in the future. Compared to that, what mattered to him more was whether he could get his hands on the Lingering Furnace. ¡°Haha, let¡¯s make the exchange then.¡± Hall Master Gong seemed delighted but didn¡¯t forget to remind, ¡°Young Brother Xu, I must remind you. We can¡¯t do transfers here, only accept goods and gold. Will that be convenient for you?¡± Chapter 610 - 610 Assassination_1 Chapter 610: Chapter 610 Assassination_1 ¡°Convenient.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, reached into his backpack, and while shielding the line of sight, he took out a bottle of Qi and Blood Pills from the storage bag and placed it in Hall Master Gong¡¯s hand. ¡°Hall Master Gong, please take a look, how much should this elixir be priced at?¡± Hall Master Gong took the Jade Bottle, poured out a Qi and Blood Pill, and examined it closely, puzzled, ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Qi and Blood Pill, it enhances True Qi and can also be used to recover True Qi during critical moments.¡± Hall Master Gong¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, staring at the Qi and Blood Pill with a face full of greed, ¡°This is good stuff indeed.¡± He looked up, smiled at Greg Jensen, and asked, ¡°Brother Barry, what do you plan to do with this elixir?¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived and I¡¯m not sure about the specific price myself, so I will leave it to Hall Master Gong to make an offer.¡± ¡°How about fifteen million for each pill?¡± ¡°Fifteen million?¡± Hall Master Gong laughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Too little? No worries, the price can still be discussed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too little, let¡¯s settle on that. I have a few more bottles of elixirs here, which should be enough to cover the account for the Pill Furnace.¡± Greg Jensen placed a bottle of elixir on the table and said with a smile, ¡°Hall Master Gong, please count them.¡± ¡°Haha, no need to count, I trust Brother Barry¡¯s integrity.¡± As Hall Master Gong spoke, he swiped his hand across the table, and the bottles of Qi and Blood Pills disappeared immediately, obviously taken into a storage-type Magic Artifact. ¡°Brother Barry, it¡¯s been a pleasure working with you. If you ever need anything in the future, just let me know.¡± Hall Master Gong laughed heartily, ¡°Even if I have to climb a mountain of knives or descend into a sea of fire, I¡¯ll make sure to find whatever you need.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll surely come to trouble Hall Master Gong in the future.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be heading over first. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, Brother Barry, you can also come take a look, there might be something you need.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, instructed Old Six Huang to carry the suitcase, and the two followed behind Hall Master Gong towards the meeting room they had been in before. Seeing that things were settled, Old Six Huang was also pleased, but when he turned his head, he noticed that Greg Jensen¡¯s brow was firmly furrowed. He couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled and was about to ask when he saw Greg Jensen shake his head at him. Although Old Six Huang didn¡¯t know what had happened, he still nodded and then fell silent. The two followed Hall Master Gong back to the meeting room, and the seated people all looked over, their gazes filled with urgency and greed. Would an alchemist not carry elixirs that increase True Qi on them? Hall Master Gong¡¯s eyes shifted, and with a light smile, he took out a bottle of Qi and Blood Pills, saying: ¡°I just exchanged with Brother Barry for some elixirs that increase True Qi. The starting bid for each pill is twenty million, if any of you are interested, you can start bidding now.¡± At this announcement, everyone immediately wailed in dismay. ¡°Hall Master Gong, isn¡¯t that too expensive?¡± ¡°Yeah, although the effects of the elixirs from Healington are somewhat inferior, they only cost seven million, but you¡¯re selling them for three times the price.¡± Hearing the others¡¯ comments, Hall Master Gong didn¡¯t respond but instead glanced at Greg Jensen, looking quite helpless. His expression seemed to suggest that since Barry Wolfe had sold his elixirs for such a high price, he had no choice. Indeed, seeing Hall Master Gong¡¯s reaction, the gazes of others once again fell on Greg Jensen, their expressions quite hostile. Greg Jensen frowned, looked at Hall Master Gong, and said, ¡°Hall Master Gong, I have matters to attend to at home, so I won¡¯t stay any longer, farewell.¡± Having said that, he turned and walked away. Old Six Huang, looking clueless, hurriedly followed behind. Hall Master Gong didn¡¯t stop them and watched the two leave Flora Valley. The atmosphere in the meeting room suddenly became somewhat oppressive and gloomy. A moment later, several buyers stood up and, after bidding farewell to Hall Master Gong, pursued in the direction where Greg and his companion had left. Before long, the meeting room was completely empty. At that point, a subordinate approached and asked in a low voice, ¡°Hall Master, are we just letting them go like this?¡± Hall Master Gong let out a cold laugh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t get far carrying a wooden box. Go, notify Healington that from now on, no outsiders are allowed in. Get ready, we¡¯re leaving shortly.¡± ¡°Understood, Hall Master.¡± Hall Master Gong looked in the direction of the valley entrance, squinting his eyes. An Alchemist was a rare species; if it weren¡¯t for fear of ruining the reputation of the underworld, he would be eager to keep that Brother Barry right there and then. But no matter, he believed that by now those people had already caught up with Barry Wolfe. Later, he could step in under the guise of rescuing him and take Barry away without others having any grounds for objection. A smile crept onto Hall Master Gong¡¯s face as he turned and walked out. ¡­ Once outside, Old Six Huang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Senior Barry, what¡¯s happened?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s brow was furrowed tightly as he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I have a feeling that Gong, that Hall Master, is setting us up.¡± ¡°Hall Master Gong? That seems unlikely, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Old Six Huang was somewhat incredulous as he said, ¡°The reputation of the underworld has always been good.¡± Greg glanced at him and replied, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because their reputation is good that we could leave so easily. But whether or not we can make it back to Daming City, that¡¯s not so certain.¡± ¡°You mean¡­ Hall Master Gong and the others will come after us?¡± Old Six Huang looked back uncertainly. Greg chuckled lightly and said, ¡°He naturally wouldn¡¯t chase us himself first, otherwise wouldn¡¯t all his actions in the meeting room be wasted?¡± ¡°Profit from the strife?¡± Old Six Huang¡¯s face darkened. Greg turned to look back at Flora Valley and said, ¡°Deliberately selling the Elixir at such high prices and pushing all the blame on us, isn¡¯t it precisely to make those people chase after us?¡± ¡°But¡­ what should we do?¡± S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All who came to Flora Valley were Loose Cultivators, and none of the Loose Cultivators who had survived till today were easy to provoke. Thinking of the several people in the meeting room, Old Six Huang couldn¡¯t help feeling alarmed. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to deal with whatever comes our way; don¡¯t worry about it.¡± With a casual gesture, Greg collected the Pill Furnace in front of him into his storage bag, ¡°Let¡¯s go, see what tricks they can come up with.¡± The two made their way toward the northeast direction, planning to return to Daming City while being cautious of any enemies that might catch up from behind. They had barely left for three miles before three figures suddenly emerged from the woods ahead. These three were none other than the fat man Harry Gregson, the skeletal Du Lao¡¯er, and Peter Simmons who looked like a peasant elder, still holding a large tobacco pipe pot in his hand. ¡°Young Brother Barry, we meet again.¡± Harry Gregson¡¯s whole body quivered with fat as he smiled, resembling a big-bellied Maitreya Buddha, involuntarily instilling a sense of closeness in others. If not for the three¡¯s clear intentions, Greg might have actually been deceived by his appearance. Old Six Huang frowned and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Du Lao¡¯er chuckled dryly and said, ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry, we mean no harm. We just want to buy some Elixir from Brother Barry.¡± Having dealt with them several times, Old Six Huang naturally didn¡¯t believe their nonsense and immediately said in a stern voice: ¡°We¡¯ve already sold all our Elixirs to Hall Master Gong. If you want to buy Elixirs, go find him. Get out of the way now, or don¡¯t blame us for being impolite!¡± Chapter 611: Strong Counter-Kill_1 Chapter 611: Chapter 611: Strong Counter-Kill_1 Peter Simmons clicked his smoking pipe, exhaling a wisp of light blue smoke, and frowned, ¡°Greg Jensen, this has nothing to do with you. Go do whatever you were doing.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them.¡± Greg Jensen patted Greg Jensen¡¯s shoulder, looking at the trio, ¡°Buying Elixirs is fine. So how much are you willing to pay?¡± The three exchanged glances, and Harry Gregson spoke first, ¡°We don¡¯t want to take advantage of you either, how about three million per pill?¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Greg Jensen was immediately enraged, retorting, ¡°Even that trash from Healington sells for six or seven million. You offer three million a piece and say you¡¯re not taking advantage? You might as well just rob us.¡± Peter Simmons grinned, revealing his yellow teeth, ¡°Greg Jensen, can¡¯t you see? We¡¯re openly robbing here.¡± ¡°Hand over everything you¡¯ve got on you, and we¡¯ll let you pass. Otherwise, let¡¯s just see who¡¯s better in a fight,¡± said with a sinister smile. Knowing Greg Jensen¡¯s capabilities and also seeing only Harry Gregson¡¯s group of three, Greg Jensen dismissed his worries and pointed at the three, saying: ¡°You three must be sick of living, challenging your sixth master here. Who dares make a move?¡± The face of the fat man Harry cooled down; he ignored Greg Jensen, turned his head to Greg Jensen, and said: ¡°Kid, I advise you not to be ungrateful. Whether you want to sell or not, you¡¯re going to sell it for three million a piece.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then go ahead and rob us.¡± ¡°What, you want to have a go at us?¡± Peter Simmons clicked his smoking pipe again, exhaling another wisp of blue smoke as he sneered: ¡°If I were you guys, I¡¯d first check if I could still muster any True Qi.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg Jensen startled at first, then instinctively circulated his True Qi, only to be shocked. He found that his internal True Qi felt as if it had frozen over, completely immobile no matter how hard he tried to move it. His face went pale with irritation as he glared at Peter Simmons, ¡°What have you done?¡± ¡°Just smoking here, does it bother you?¡± Peter Simmons slapped his forehead as if he had just remembered something, and laughed, ¡°I almost forgot, my pipe always has some numbing scent blend in it. Unless you¡¯ve taken an antidote, you won¡¯t be able to move for a while.¡± Greg Jensen frowned, tried to use his True Qi, and as Peter Simmons said, it was hardly moving. After thinking for a moment, he casually swallowed a Detoxification Pill. Once the Elixir reached his stomach, a gentle medicinal strength emerged and quickly spread throughout his body, erasing the feeling of obstruction. Confident that the Elixir was effective, Greg Jensen felt greatly relieved, and turned to toss a pill to Greg Jensen as well. ¡°Take this, it¡¯s for detoxification.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Greg Jensen received the Elixir with a smile and immediately ingested it. Peter Simmons¡¯s expression changed, urging, ¡°Hurry up and make your move, don¡¯t give them time to recover!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too confident in your poison!¡± Greg Jensen sneered coldly, waving the Sword of Coagulated Frost at Peter Simmons. In an instant, the blade¡¯s light blazed! ¡°Flying Swords! You¡¯re in the late stage of Qi Refinement?¡± Peter Simmons¡¯s face drastically changed, and before he could react, the Sword of Coagulated Frost had already pierced through his chest, creating a hole in his heart. Splash! Like a water-filled plastic bag pierced, blood gushed forth. Peter Simmons struggled to look down, incredulously staring at the hole in his chest, never believing that Greg Jensen could have recovered so quickly. Plop! Watching as Peter Simmons fell stiffly to the ground, both Harry Gregson and Dudley were struck dumb. In their eyes, a young alchemist like Greg Jensen usually had to divide his time between cultivation and studying the Alchemy Technique, so his cultivation level couldn¡¯t be very high. Yet, the other party turned out to be in the late stage of Qi Refinement, and he used such a powerful method as Flying Swords the moment he made his move. Peter Simmons, the master of using poison with his cunning methods, couldn¡¯t even withstand a single face-off before being directly slaughtered by the opponent. How could this be possible? With a look of shock on his face, Harry Gregson blurted out, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not a Loose Cultivator?¡± Dudley, too, was shocked, and his mind was filled with questions. A Disciple of the Sect shouldn¡¯t lack resources. If this guy wasn¡¯t a Loose Cultivator, what was his purpose in coming to Flora Valley? However, he didn¡¯t have time to continue thinking, because the Sword of Coagulated Frost had circled in the air and was stabbing toward him. Dudley didn¡¯t dare to think too much and quickly dodged by shifting his position. But before he could regain his footing, a whip-like flash of knife brilliance came after him like a shadow. Thud! Dudley¡¯s eyes bulged as he clutched his throat with both hands, falling to the ground with a look of unwillingness. As blood gushed out profusely, his limbs began convulsing. A moment later, he stopped moving entirely. On the other side, Sixth Brother Huang had already engaged with Harry Gregson in combat. Sixth Brother Huang wasn¡¯t using any weapons and solely relied on his palms, sending out misty waves that seemed light but forced Harry Gregson to retreat repeatedly. However, Sixth Brother Huang grew more and more depressed as the fight continued. Harry Gregson appeared to be at a disadvantage, but after taking several palms in a row, he was still full of vigor, which made Sixth Brother Huang start doubting his own strength. What he didn¡¯t know was that Harry Gregson was equally exasperated, with deep regret in his heart. If he had known how tough these two were, he would never have listened to Peter Simmons and gotten involved in this risky venture without any capital. As the two became locked in a stalemate, Greg Jensen¡¯s eyebrows deeply furrowed. The onlooker sees more of the game. He could see clearly from the sidelines that the misty waves hitting Harry Gregson only caused his fat to tremble before dissipating entirely, inflicting no harm whatsoever. If Sixth Brother Huang continued like this, the two could fight until nightfall without any outcome. By then, it¡¯s likely that Harry Gregson wouldn¡¯t be killed yet, and another group might have arrived. He didn¡¯t hesitate, he raised the Twilight Snow Knife in his hand, and chopped fiercely towards Harry Gregson. Hum! There was still a distance of more than ten meters between the two men, but Greg Jensen¡¯s knife cut through the air, carrying an arc of knife light and a howling sound reminiscent of ghosts wailing and wolves howling. It was the Yin Sha energy contained in the Twilight Snow Knife. Already on the defensive from Sixth Brother Huang¡¯s attacks, and seeing the knife light approaching, Harry Gregson instinctively lurched forward to dodge. But the noise was so irritating and distracting that he completely forgot about Sixth Brother Huang in front of him. Just then, Sixth Brother Huang struck out with a palm, hitting Harry Gregson squarely and forcing him back a step. With a thud, Harry Gregson felt a chill at his neck and then spun into the air. Subsequently, he saw a headless body fall down stiffly. That body, he knew it well! Plop! Seeing that Harry Gregson had also died under Greg Jensen¡¯s knife, Sixth Brother Huang couldn¡¯t help but be inwardly amazed, feeling that these three would have died even faster without him. Chapter 612: We’re All Experienced Herbalists, So Lets Not Prescribe Quirky Remedies_1 Chapter 612: Chapter 612: We¡¯re All Experienced Herbalists, So Let¡¯s Not Prescribe Quirky Remedies_1 After the recent battle, Gregory had completely convinced Huang Lao Liu, whose heart, already submissive, couldn¡¯t muster the slightest notion of resistance. At the same time, he also gained a clearer understanding of Gregory¡¯s strength. Huang Lao Liu came before Gregory and respectfully called out, ¡°Senior Xu.¡± Gregory said indifferently, ¡°Take the valuable things from their bodies.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Lao Liu dared not delay and searched the three men, taking a few items he found. Apart from Peter Simmons¡¯s smoking pipe that counted as a magic artifact, Harry Gregson and the other comrade didn¡¯t have anything good on them. The two did have some elixirs for healing and detoxifying, but Gregory simply didn¡¯t care for that junk. Indeed, when they practiced their cultivation daily, they didn¡¯t even have supplementary elixirs, so what good could they possibly have? Huang Lao Liu looked at the three bodies with disdain and spat, ¡°Pah, a bunch of paupers, thinking they could beat us¡ªmust have eaten the guts of a bear and a leopard.¡± Gregory casually threw a fireball that immediately started burning the three bodies. Huang Lao Liu was stunned again, a trace of awe flashing in his eyes, then asked, ¡°Senior Xu, where do we go now?¡± Gregory glanced towards Flora Valley and said, ¡°The people from the Hell Palace can¡¯t be poor, right?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Huang Lao Liu was shocked, ¡°Senior Xu, are you planning to make a move on the people of Flora Valley?¡± Gregory shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to make a move on them, it¡¯s that they won¡¯t let us go.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head back first.¡± Gregory said indifferently, ¡°If they don¡¯t come, so be it. But if they dare to come, then there¡¯s no helping it.¡± Hearing this, Huang Lao Liu wanted to persuade Gregory, but seeing the three bodies burning on the ground, he shivered and hurriedly followed Gregory away. The silhouettes of the two quickly disappeared into the dense forest, and the three bodies were reduced to three patches of flying ashes. Shortly after, a group of people emerged from the dense forest, led by Hall Master Gong. ¡°Hall Master, there¡¯s blood here; they must have fought here.¡± ¡°Fought here?¡± Hall Master Gong approached and indeed saw a pool of blood in the bushes, ¡°Where are they then?¡± ¡°Hall Master, could it be that Gregson and the others have kidnapped them?¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case!¡± Hearing his subordinate¡¯s words, Hall Master Gong also became uncertain. He looked around, his gaze suddenly sharpened, and he quickly walked over to a pile of ashes. The green grass here had been scorched to wither, leaving only a layer of black ash. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Keep pursuing!¡± Hall Master Gong had his suspicions but didn¡¯t want to believe them. Gritting his teeth, he decided to continue the chase. Five miles ahead, Gregory had dealt with another group that was after the elixir. After cleaning up the aftermath with the help of Huang Lao Liu, he said, ¡°Senior Xu, we should hurry on. If we wait a little longer, Hall Master Gong and his men might catch up.¡± Gregory smiled and replied, ¡°I want them to catch up. Otherwise, how would I have the excuse to take care of Flora Valley for them?¡± Huang Lao Liu: ¡°¡­¡± This was the first time in his life he had seen someone describe robbery in such a refreshing and elegant manner. ¡°So we continue forward?¡± Gregory looked at the time and frowned, saying, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s eat something and wait for a while. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Old Yellow Six couldn¡¯t help but twitch at the corners of his mouth when he heard this. Since when did people about to be ambushed actually worry about whether the assassins could keep up? Wasn¡¯t this just like fishing for a lawsuit? While Old Yellow Six was stunned, he saw Greg Jensen take a bunch of camping equipment out of his storage bag. Tents, firewood stoves, small tables, frozen steaks, and more. Old Yellow Six¡¯s heart gave a harsh tug, because all these items had been prepared for himself, but now they were all making a perfect setting for Greg Jensen. ¡°Fetch some firewood.¡± ¡°Okay, Senior Xu.¡± Old Yellow Six went off to pick up some twigs and found a dead branch to chop up a few thick logs, squatting beside to get the firewood stove going. He then started grilling the steaks and flatbreads. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen sat to the side, opened a bottle of red wine, poured two cups, handed one to Old Yellow Six, and began to drink from the other. Shortly after, the savory aroma of meat mixed with a hint of wheat enticed everyone¡¯s appetite. ¡°Senior Xu, could you give the doneness a try?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen took the plate, cut off a piece with a steak knife, chewed a few times, and nodded, ¡°Not bad, the meat is tender and juicy.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m glad you like it.¡± Old Yellow Six took a sip of red wine, looking quite pleased with himself, ¡°Senior Xu, I¡¯m not boasting, but speaking of cooking, my culinary skills are definitely top-notch.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and then ignored him, focusing on his own meal. With a sly smile, Old Yellow Six didn¡¯t say more and grilled another steak, wrapping it in flatbread and relishing it as the grease splattered. After the two had finished eating, Old Yellow Six boiled a pot of hot water and brewed a pot of familiar Pu-erh tea to dispel the greasiness for Greg Jensen. Before they could take a few sips, Hall Master Gong walked over with his men. Seeing the condition of Greg Jensen and his companion, his heart sank, and he cursed in his mind that Harry Gregson and the rest were all useless. He had originally intended to use the pretext of rescue to bring Greg Jensen and his friend back to Flora Valley and then send them to the main hall, thus completing his mission. It seemed now that he would have to change his strategy. Hall Master Gong walked over with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes and chuckled, ¡°Hehe, Junior Brother Xu, our fate really is remarkable, meeting again so soon.¡± Greg Jensen took a sip of tea, set down his small cup, and looking up at him, said, ¡°As for fate, isn¡¯t it Hall Master Gong who calls the shots? I¡¯m on my way home, what path is Hall Master Gong treading?¡± Hall Master Gong¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, but he quickly returned to normal, smiling, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m on the broad and level road. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time I¡¯ve come to invite Junior Brother Xu to join us, let¡¯s discover together where the road to becoming an immortal truly lies.¡± Greg Jensen slowly stood up, calmly said, ¡°We¡¯re all old traditional doctors here, so let¡¯s not beat around the bush with folk remedies. Hall Master Gong, if you¡¯ve got something to say, just say it directly. I¡¯m not too fond of roundabout talk.¡± Hall Master Gong smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll speak plainly, shall I?¡± Without waiting for Greg Jensen to respond, he continued, ¡°Yanluo Hall would like to extend an invitation to Junior Brother Xu to join us. What do you think? Don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse, first hear out the terms we¡¯re offering.¡± Greg Jensen raised his hand, signaling him to continue. Hall Master Gong confidently smiled, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to join Yanluo Hall, a multitude of Spirit Grass and Spiritual Medicines will be at your disposal. You would also have complete access to the numerous Cultivation Techniques stored in Yanluo Hall, and should there be any good items, you¡¯ll have priority in using them. Junior Brother Xu, don¡¯t you think the terms I¡¯m offering are generous?¡± Chapter 613: Emptying Flora Valley_1 Chapter 613: Chapter 613: Emptying Flora Valley_1 Upon hearing the offer, Old Yellow¡¯s eyes lit up, and he turned his head to look at Greg Jensen, waiting for his decision. After all, in this age of decline for cultivators, resources were of utmost importance. According to what Hall Master Gong had said, as long as one joined Yama Hall, these benefits awaited, and afterwards, Greg Jensen could rest easy and focus on cultivating in peace. However, Greg Jensen suddenly stood up and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hall Master Gong, I¡¯m used to my freedom and must decline your generous offer.¡± Hall Master Gong¡¯s expression changed slightly as he said, ¡°Won¡¯t Master Xu reconsider?¡± In an age where resources are so crucial, what right does a mere hall master have to promise such substantial benefits on behalf of Yama Hall?¡± Greg Jensen replied calmly, ¡°Must I really spell things out so clearly?¡± Hall Master Gong¡¯s expression turned cold as he said, ¡°Master Xu, I¡¯d advise you not to spurn the wine of toast for that of penalty. Come back with me to the main hall obediently, and I assure you, you¡¯ll be safe. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Why waste words? Let¡¯s get on with it. I still need to make a trip to Flora Valley after this.¡± With a cold snort, Greg Jensen immediately wielded the Sword of Coagulated Frost and charged towards Hall Master Gong. ¡°Flying Swords?¡± Hall Master Gong was taken aback at the sight of the flying swords. Like Peter Simmons, he too had assumed that Greg Jensen¡¯s realm wasn¡¯t high; he didn¡¯t expect such a powerful move right from the start. He had just thought of dodging when another blade of light came slashing towards him. ¡°Be careful, Hall Master!¡± Before the words were finished, there was a ¡®pfft¡¯ sound, and Hall Master Gong collapsed onto the ground, his body twitching once before he breathed his last. Boom! Boom! Boom! Before the others from Yama Hall could react, streaks of violet lightning rained down from the sky. The men didn¡¯t even get a chance to scream before they were killed outright. Silence fell at that moment! All around was the silence of death. Old Yellow, clutching the short sword, was about to rush over to grapple with Hall Master Gong, but seeing this scene, he was instantly petrified. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s over just like that?¡± In his mind, as Hall Master Gong had come bearing down with his men, a brutal fight was inevitable. Yet before he could take action, the battle was already over. ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up and see if they have anything good on them; afterwards, we still need to go to Flora Valley.¡± ¡°Ah, right.¡± Old Yellow searched the bodies and found nothing of value except for the Qi Blood Pills that Hall Master Gong carried, which belonged to Greg Jensen. ¡°You keep them,¡± Greg Jensen said, glancing at the Qi Blood Pills without taking them back. He then tossed several fireballs, incinerating the bodies of Hall Master Gong and the others, before returning to Flora Valley with Old Yellow. Two individuals were still standing in Flora Valley. But this time, they had lost their previous vigilance and were leisurely sitting by the mouth of the valley, smoking and chatting. ¡°Master Xu? Why have you returned?¡± ¡°We¡¯re back to fetch something.¡± One of them asked blankly, ¡°Fetch what?¡± ¡°Fetch the treasures of your Flora Valley.¡± Greg Jensen casually replied and had already reached the two men. Before they could react, he knocked them out with two slaps and then strutted into Flora Valley. Upon the two¡¯s entry into Flora Valley, others immediately took notice. Greg Jensen repeated his earlier tactics, knocking them all to the ground before they could respond and then walked into a four-story building, stopping in the lobby on the first floor. ¡°Master Xu, why have we stopped?¡± Old Yellow asked. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m checking where their treasury might be.¡± Greg Jensen took a deep breath, and his Divine Sense spread out like a tide. After a while, he detected something amiss in an office on the second floor. The office was very large, with a massive desk, and behind it a row of bookshelves displaying various kinds of books, totaling up to a thousand. However, with so many books on the shelves, it still seemed somewhat empty. Greg Jensen approached the bookshelves and ran his hand over them, finally stopping in front of a sky-blue vase, gently giving it a twist. After a squeaking noise, the bookshelf parted to both sides, revealing a pitch-black secret chamber. Greg Jensen released his Divine Sense to explore for a while, and seeing no danger, he walked in. Once inside, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit disappointed. He thought that the treasury of Flora Valley would at least contain some useful Magic Artifacts, but it turned out to be all rare medicinal herbs and the like. Most of the other Magic Artifacts were damaged and worthless. Nevertheless, it was the market of the Infernal Court; there were indeed many rare medicinal herbs. Greg Jensen casually looked around and, surprisingly, gathered enough materials for a batch of Foundation Building Pills. Greg Jensen cleared out the herbs and then left Flora Valley with Peter Simmons. The two returned to Great Bright City to rest for the night, and the next day they took a flight back to Grey Province. ¡­ At the entrance of East Peak Manor, all the Family Heads who had received the news were standing at the entrance waiting. ¡°Master Xu, you¡¯re back.¡± When they saw Greg Jensen get out of the car, the crowd quickly went up to greet him respectfully. Greg Jensen nodded and said as he walked, ¡°Issac Grey, the rest of you stay, the rest can disperse.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, the lesser Family Heads, though somewhat reluctant, didn¡¯t dare to defy Greg Jensen and respectfully left. Greg Jensen paused in his step and said to Carmen Stuart, ¡°Arrange a courtyard for Peter Simmons, let him settle in first.¡± ¡°Certainly, boss.¡± Carmen Stuart replied and said to Peter Simmons, ¡°Mr. Simmons, please follow me.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Peter Simmons glanced at Greg Jensen, nodded, and followed Carmen Stuart away. Greg Jensen led several people to the study, sat down behind the desk, and only then did he completely relax. The trip to Danu was very fruitful, as he had obtained a large amount of rare medicinal herbs, and even managed to acquire a Pill Furnace. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Most importantly, he had finally gained a certain understanding of the Cultivation world¡¯s structure. If things went as planned, Aaron Gill¡¯s Sect should be among those several Sects mentioned by Peter Simmons. ¡°Who will give an update on the situation in Jiangnan?¡± After being silent for a while, Greg Jensen looked up at everyone; seeing their gaze fall on Issac Grey, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Issac Grey smiled and said, ¡°The control of the oil field has been completely reclaimed, and many of the industries that belonged to the Duncan Family have also been taken over by us.¡± Upon hearing his report, everyone¡¯s expression lightened, and smiles appeared on their faces. Although Greg Jensen had thoroughly subdued them in the martial arts competition of the seven provinces, deep down some were still somewhat resistant. However, any unwillingness and resistance dissipated after the downfall of the Duncan Family. Because following Greg Jensen meant reaping rewards. Without Greg Jensen in the past, they were always suppressed by the eighteen cities of Jiangnan, and many benefits that should have been theirs were taken away by these cities. Now, having pledged loyalty to Greg Jensen, not only did they suffer no losses, but they also gained even greater benefits. How could they have any grievances? ¡°Hmm.¡± After Issac Grey reported the Jiangnan situation, Greg Jensen asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Walter Locke?¡± The others exchanged glances, all falling silent. Issac Grey hesitated a moment before saying, ¡°Master Xu, it¡¯s said that Walter Locke has somehow obtained a long-lost Cultivation Technique and is attempting to combine martial arts with cultivaton.¡± Greg Jensen was startled and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Issac Grey said, ¡°I suspect he might be trying to break through to the Dao realm, to shatter the martial artist¡¯s shackles, and enter the mythical realm of Cultivation.¡± Chapter 614 - 614 Preaching_1 Chapter 614: Chapter 614 Preaching_1 Greg Jensen said in surprise, ¡°Are you saying he wants to become a cultivator?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± This time, Isaac Grey did not hesitate and directly said, ¡°A few days ago, I bribed some servants in West Lake Gardens and concluded this. Grandmaster Xavier Cooper was involved in this matter as well, and if you do not believe it, you can ask him.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he turned to look at Xavier Cooper. Xavier Cooper nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, it is said that the book was acquired from a very mysterious exchange event. It records how to cultivate and refine the way to become a cultivator. If it weren¡¯t for Family Head Grey managing to reach out to people inside the West Lake Gardens, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to discover this.¡± ¡°A mysterious exchange event?¡± Greg Jensen instantly realized that the so-called mysterious exchange event must be the market of the Underworld Court. If that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Walter Locke to get his hands on a cultivation technique. After all, in this age of the declining law, it wasn¡¯t the cultivation techniques that were the most valuable but the resources. With that thought, Greg Jensen breathed a sigh of relief. Lucky for him that he had anticipated this and prepared in advance; otherwise, facing Walter Locke at his current level would indeed be troublesome. As long as he managed to refine Foundation Building Pills and successfully entered the Foundation Establishment Realm, even if Walter Locke truly broke through the limits of a martial artist, he couldn¡¯t stir up any waves. Greg Jensen pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°I will handle Walter Locke¡¯s matter myself. As for the rest of you, continue as usual.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone let out a sigh of relief. Greg Jensen continued, ¡°I will be in secluded cultivation recently. Unless you have other matters, do not disturb me.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Greg.¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand, dismissing the crowd, and then called over Thomas Lampe and Duncan Kong among others. When Thomas Lampe and the others entered, Greg Jensen was sitting behind a desk, writing something. ¡°Boss, you called for us?¡± ¡°Hmm, take a seat first,¡± replied Greg Jensen without looking up, continuing to write. After a while, he raised his head and handed out the paper he was working on, saying, ¡°Take a look at this and raise any questions now if you have them.¡± Thomas Lampe was puzzled as he took the paper, but then his pupils suddenly dilated. He looked up at Greg Jensen in disbelief and said, ¡°Boss, is this¡­?¡± Greg Jensen calmly said, ¡°Correct, a cultivation technique.¡± ¡°A cultivation technique?¡± This was enough to make Duncan Kong, Terry Cooke, Xavier Cooper, and the others unable to remain seated; they all stood up abruptly. ¡°Boss, this¡­¡± ¡°Is this really a cultivation technique?¡± Seeing their reactions, Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°The real deal. All of you are in the Master Realm. Starting today, continue your cultivation according to this technique.¡± ¡°Boss, I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. Even if you were to ask me to die for you in the future, I¡¯d be willing.¡± Duncan Kong¡¯s lips quivered with gratitude in his heart; none understood the preciousness of this technique more than they did. A thing that so many yearned for in their dreams was being given to them just like that; they were all at a loss for words. These people were Greg Jensen¡¯s confidants; their strength increasing would also benefit Greg Jensen himself. More importantly, Greg Jensen might have to face not just one or two opponents in the future but an entire sect. Relying on himself to fight alone was hardly realistic; once these people learned the cultivation techniques, even if they couldn¡¯t aid him against enemies, they could at least protect East Peak Manor, thus easing his concerns. For this reason, Greg Jensen, after careful consideration, decided to pass on the cultivation technique to them and allow them to enhance their strength as quickly as possible. Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Any questions?¡± ¡°Can we study it on our own first?¡± ¡°Hmm, go ahead.¡± The several people exchanged glances, paid their respects to Greg Jensen together, and then turned and left. After they had gone, Greg Jensen took out the Spirit-Nurturing Furnace and began to examine it. The surface of the Spirit-Nurturing Furnace was covered with arrays and various symbols; there wasn¡¯t much to study. Greg Jensen inspected it closely and then opened the lid. He discovered that the inside must have been cleaned by someone; it was very clean, and there was even an envelope left inside. Upon opening it, he found that the envelope contained an introduction to the Spirit-Nurturing Furnace. After reading for a while, Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. According to the introduction, the Yama Hall had also inadvertently acquired the Spirit-Nurturing Furnace, but since they had no alchemist, they didn¡¯t know how to use it and couldn¡¯t even tell if the furnace was good or bad. In desperation, they placed it in the marketplace of Flora Valley, hoping to lure out an alchemist with it. As a result, they lured Greg Jensen. Not only did they fail to keep him, but Hall Master Kong was killed because of it, and Flora Valley was plundered by Greg Jensen; they lost both people and wealth. Greg Jensen chuckled and shook his head, a flame flickered at the tip of his finger, and he burned the piece of paper to ashes. He utilized the method described in ¡°Yin-Yang Harmony Scripture¡±, released a thread of Divine Sense into the Spirit-Nurturing Furnace, and began the refining process. Late into the night, the radiance of the Spirit-Nurturing Furnace gradually subsided, and Greg Jensen let out a long breath, standing up from the ground, his face weary. Initially thinking it would be easy, he hadn¡¯t expected the furnace to be like an insatiable gorge; if he hadn¡¯t taken several Qi and Blood Pills in between, it would have nearly drained him dry. Fortunately, Greg Jensen persisted, and the Spirit-Nurturing Furnace was completely refined. Tomorrow he could begin alchemy. Greg Jensen put away the Spirit-Nurturing Furnace and then left the study, intending to call a servant to prepare some food, but he found Carmen Stuart sitting on a chair outside the study, leaning her head and asleep. Seeming to sense someone nearby, Carmen Stuart suddenly woke up and seeing Greg Jensen right in front of her, she quickly stood up. The once Stuart Family¡¯ young miss, now like a wronged girl-next-door, wiped away some non-existent drool in a fluster, and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I fell asleep.¡± Greg Jensen spoke warmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, go back to sleep if you¡¯re tired; there¡¯s nothing you need here.¡± ¡°Um, okay, then I¡¯ll go back to sleep.¡± Carmen Stuart bowed slightly and then prepared to turn and leave. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg Jensen hesitated for a while but then called out to her, and then handed her a folded piece of paper, saying: ¡°Give this to Nine, tell her to cultivate with the Qi and Blood Pills at ease, and when she reaches a certain realm, her appearance will naturally restore.¡± ¡°This is¡­?¡± ¡°You can practice it as well.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, boss.¡± Carmen Stuart thought it was a cultivation technique Greg Jensen had found specifically for the ninth miss, Stuart, and didn¡¯t make much of it. After thanking Greg Jensen, she returned to her own small courtyard. Carmen Stuart may not have thought much of it but Nine Stuart was shocked after reading the cultivation technique. As the only person in the Stuart Family who practiced witchcraft, nurtured by the family from a young age, her experiences were naturally extraordinary. Knowing this was given by Greg Jensen, she couldn¡¯t help but show a bitter smile, ¡°The Stuart Family¡¯s loss is not undeserved!¡± Thinking back on all the things the Stuart Family had done, she now found it incredibly funny. How could an ordinary person, even one greatly skilled in martial arts, compete with cultivators? Chapter 615 - 615 Foundation Building Pill_1 Chapter 615: Chapter 615 Foundation Building Pill_1 Michelle Stuart pinched the paper, her heart flooded with a torrent of emotions. This Cultivation Technique could be said to be Greg Jensen¡¯s lifeline, and yet he was willing to give her something so important, which clearly showed his deep affection for her. That very night, Michelle Stuart didn¡¯t let Greg Jensen¡¯s kindness go to waste and began cultivating with Carmen Stuart and Michelle Stuart. They all came from a Martial Way family, with talents far surpassing ordinary people, and were equipped with a Martial Way foundation, so they quickly experienced a sense of Spiritual Energy. While Carmen Stuart and Michelle Stuart continued their cultivation, Michelle Stuart watched over, delving once again into the full Cultivation Technique. By the end, she was shocked to find that the technique actually included a method for Dual Cultivation. Thinking back to Greg Jensen¡¯s performance in the melting cave, Michelle Stuart suddenly realized why he was able to recover so quickly¡ªit was all thanks to the Dual Cultivation Technique. Blushing at the thought of those intimate moments, Michelle Stuart¡¯s face turned red, but thinking about her own current state, her gaze gradually dimmed. She looked at the Cultivation Technique in her hand and murmured, ¡°Can cultivating this really restore my youth?¡± ¡­ Early the next morning, Greg Jensen rose early, and after eating breakfast, he told Carmen Stuart then went alone to a secluded courtyard to prepare for Alchemy. He waited in the yard for a while, and then Amelia Simmons and Carmen Stuart walked in. The two of them began to process the medicinal materials according to Greg Jensen¡¯s instructions. By near midday, Greg Jensen successfully produced the first batch of Elixir. Under the enhancement of the Pill Furnace, the flames roared too intensely for the two women, who had been sent away by Greg Jensen earlier. In the small courtyard, only Greg Jensen remained alone. Time passed unknowingly until suddenly, a bright light burst from the yard, followed by¡­ Boom! An intense explosion, accompanied by a strong vibration, alarmed Thomas Lampe and others to rush over. Latter learning it was just the Pill Furnace exploding and seeing that Greg Jensen was unharmed, they then left reassured. Greg Jensen sat in the courtyard, staring at the blown-off furnace lid, lost in thought. The explosion wasn¡¯t too severe, only blowing off the lid of the furnace. The Pill Furnace itself wasn¡¯t badly damaged. The problem was that Greg Jensen only had one set of ingredients left. If this batch of Elixir didn¡¯t succeed, there would be no chance for the Foundation Building Pill. After pondering for a long time, Greg Jensen began to replenish his True Qi. Not until dawn the next day did he feel his condition had sufficiently recovered. He carefully reviewed the previous day¡¯s mistakes before once again beginning to concoct Elixir. Learning from the previous day¡¯s trial and error, the Pill Furnace didn¡¯t explode this time, but Greg Jensen¡¯s True Qi was rapidly depleting. The Spiritual Medicine was already in the furnace, and to interrupt now would mean wasting it. With no other choice, Greg Jensen had to continue channeling True Qi into the Pill Furnace while consuming Elixirs to replenish his qi and blood. According to the records in ¡°The Classic of Yin-Yang Harmony,¡± once the Spiritual Medicine enters the furnace, nature¡¯s spiritual energy should be drawn upon to smelt it for twelve hours. Yet, after twenty-four hours passed, there was no change to the Pill Furnace, and the scent of Elixir emanating from it was faint. This was the last of the Spiritual Medicine, and Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t afford to lose, so he gritted his teeth and persevered. However, he could have never anticipated that this perseverance would last for three days. Consuming handfuls of the blood-replenishing Elixir, he constantly walked the thin line between utter exhaustion and frenzied effort. Learning that Greg Jensen had stayed in the courtyard for three days without a meal, Thomas Lampe and others, full of concern, rushed over and anxiously stood at the entrance of the yard. Even Michelle Stuart, wearing a veil, left her residence to observe from a distance. Three days later, at noon, the sun was unusually and fiercely scorching. Carmen Stuart instructed someone to bring a parasol and chair and ordered the kitchen to prepare some refreshing herbal tea to alleviate the heat. Already sweating profusely, Thomas Lampe and the others felt a trace of coolness, which somewhat eased their irritation. Just as everyone was in a state of tense anticipation, Xavier Cooper suddenly sniffed and puzzledly remarked, ¡°What¡¯s that smell? Why is it so fragrant?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really nice!¡± ¡°Seems like it¡¯s coming from the courtyard.¡± Several people detected a burst of unusual fragrance, and as they wondered about it, the scent suddenly grew stronger. That aroma was invigorating, lifting everyone¡¯s spirits; they all felt as if the fatigue of the past two days had been swept away in an instant. In the tranquil courtyard, suddenly there came a light sound. ¡°It¡¯s the fragrance coming from the courtyard!¡± ¡°Did the boss succeed?¡± sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and they looked towards the courtyard in unison. Creak! The small courtyard door slowly opened, and Greg Jensen walked out, looking exhausted. Seeing this, everyone¡¯s hearts tightened, but then they relaxed slightly at the sight of his bright, spirited eyes. Thomas Lampe asked, ¡°Boss, are you¡­ all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, quite well.¡± Jensen smiled, ¡°Nothing has happened outside in these two days, has it?¡± he asked. ¡°Nothing much. We still have no news from Walter Locke¡¯s side; I guess he hasn¡¯t come out of seclusion yet,¡± Xavier Cooper replied. ¡°Good, that¡¯s good.¡± Jensen smiled, ¡°Alright, everyone disperse. Carmen, go get me something to eat.¡± ¡°Got it, boss.¡± Carmen Stuart turned to get the food, and seeing that Jensen was alright, the others dispersed as well. Just as Jensen was about to return to the courtyard, he suddenly noticed a svelte figure under a distant tree. He paused for a moment, then nodded with a smile and went back into the courtyard. Michelle Stuart stood under the tree, relieved to see Greg Jensen unharmed. When he noticed her, she quickly turned and left. In the courtyard. Jensen looked at the two elixirs in front of him, his face full of joy and excitement. He had persisted for three full days and just when he thought he could hold on no longer, the Foundation Building Pills had finally been refined. Although there were only two, according to the records in the ¡°Treatise of Yin and Yang Harmony,¡± combined with Jensen¡¯s current state, they should suffice. ¡°Prepare my state, and I¡¯ll begin Foundation Establishment immediately!¡± Just then, footsteps sounded from outside the door, and Jensen¡¯s hand brushed over the Foundation Building Pills, stashing them inside his storage bag. The courtyard door was pushed open, and Carmen Stuart walked in with a food basket. She set the basket on the central stone table of the courtyard, took out several dishes, and even a small bottle of wine. ¡°Boss, have something to eat first,¡± she said. ¡°Okay.¡± Jensen asked, ¡°Have you all eaten?¡± ¡°We have,¡± Carmen replied with a smile. Jensen, who hadn¡¯t eaten for three days, looked at the scrumptious meal before him and immediately began to devour it. Carmen watched from the side, suddenly feeling that Jensen seemed more down-to-earth at that moment. Remembering their first meeting, when Jensen had mistaken her for that kind of woman, she blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me for the next few days unless it¡¯s important. I will continue my closed-door meditation starting tonight,¡± Jensen said. ¡°Understood, boss.¡± After the meal, Jensen washed up and then went back to bed to sleep. Once he had fully rested, he sat cross-legged, swallowed a Foundation Building Pill, and tried to break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm. As the name suggests, the Foundation Establishment Realm is about laying the foundation for the path, much like laying the groundwork for building a house. If the foundation isn¡¯t well laid, then nothing can be built on it. On the other hand, a well-established foundation meant that Jensen would be transcending the category of mortals, formally becoming a cultivator embarked upon the path of cultivation. Chapter 616 - 616 Foundation Establishment_1 Chapter 616: Chapter 616 Foundation Establishment_1 The Foundation Building Pill dissolved in his mouth, and the boundless nature¡¯s spiritual energy instantly spread throughout his Dantian, circling his limbs and bones before returning to the Dantian. The Dantian, already filled to the brim with True Qi, suddenly became unbearably crowded. Yet, the nature¡¯s spiritual energy brought by the Foundation Building Pill continued to pour into the Dantian relentlessly. Under the pressure of the nature¡¯s spiritual energy, the True Qi in the Dantian slowly collapsed inward, while the nature¡¯s spiritual energy filled the gaps and then continued to compress. Under this repeated cycle, the True Qi in the Dantian gradually transformed from a gaseous state into a liquid state. Foundation Establishment is about laying the groundwork for the future path, and this process is essentially about compressing True Qi into a liquid state, discarding the dross and retaining the essence, and transforming it into the Mana that only those who practice cultivation possess, also known as True Yuan. When all the True Qi has turned into Mana, it signals the success of Foundation Establishment. Greg Jensen was acutely aware of this, so as he watched the transformation of True Qi, his heart overflowed with sincere joy. However, he soon couldn¡¯t help but lose his smile. Because the speed of the True Qi¡¯s transformation was simply too slow, at this rate, it would take at least a month to complete the transformation. He took out dozens of Qi Blood Pills at once, along with the remaining Qi Condensing Pills from earlier, causing the amount of nature¡¯s spiritual energy in his body to soar significantly, and the speed of the True Qi transformation also increased substantially. But the slight increase in the transformation speed, compared to the total amount of True Qi, still seemed like a drop in the ocean. At most, it would reduce a month¡¯s time down to twenty-five days. Time passed by second by second, and in the blink of an eye, four days had passed. With the Mana in the Dantian gradually increasing, the speed of the True Qi transformation also picked up. Still, judging by the current rate, it would take around ten more days. Greg Jensen was inwardly anxious because in his current state, he couldn¡¯t last that long. After all, only upon entering the Foundation Establishment Realm could one fast without sustenance by leveraging one¡¯s own cultivation level. Without the ability to fast and deprived of external energy replenishment, coupled with the immense physical exertion of attempting Foundation Establishment, his Qi and blood had been greatly depleted during these four days. Fortunately, he had cultivated the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations, which meant his body was rich in Qi and blood; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. Had he known this, he would have concocted some Fasting Pills first; then he wouldn¡¯t have found himself in such a difficult situation as now. But he knew all too well that regret wouldn¡¯t solve any problems at this point. His gaze fixed upon another Foundation Building Pill, and after hesitating for a moment, he steeled his heart, picked up the pill, and directly placed it into his mouth. Boom! The boundless nature¡¯s spiritual energy raged through Greg Jensen¡¯s body like a wild flood, wreaking havoc all along its path. Greg Jensen felt as if his body was being torn apart. He endured the agonizing pain, immersed his mind, and kept running the Guidance Technique. After a full cycle of the nature¡¯s spiritual energy, it returned to the Dantian once more. Creak! Greg Jensen thought he heard the sound of his Dantian cracking, as it and his meridians, overwhelmed, all started to show cracks. ¡°I¡¯m all in!¡± Greg Jensen resolved himself, utterly ignoring the sharp pain within his body, and ran the Guidance Technique frantically. Do or die! Inside the Dantian, the pressure doubled, and the speed of the True Qi¡¯s transformation suddenly accelerated. The greenish True Qi, under the high pressure of the nature¡¯s spiritual energy, gradually transformed into an azure liquid Mana. At first, it was a trickle, slowly flowing in the Dantian, and gradually it formed a deep blue vortex. In an instant, nature¡¯s spiritual energy surged wildly, converging towards the small courtyard from all directions. A breeze arose within the East Peak Manor. ¡­ Upstairs by the window. Michelle Stuart wore a veil, revealing a pair of eyes as tranquil as water, staring blankly in the direction of the small courtyard, her eyes filled with anxiety and worry. Greg Jensen had been in seclusion for five days now, without any sign of movement during that time, and she was extremely worried, even stopping her usual cultivation practices. ¡°Is the wind picking up?¡± Michelle Stuart suddenly paused, reached her hand out of the window, and murmured, ¡°The wind is really picking up.¡± Michelle looked up blankly, ¡°Aunt Michelle, what did you just say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Michelle seemed to think of something, paused for a moment, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to have a look.¡± ¡°Aunt Michelle, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to see him.¡± Watching Michelle hurry away, Michelle was stunned for a moment, then quickly followed. ¡°Aunt Michelle, wait for me.¡± ¡­ In the meditation room of East Peak Manor, Thomas Lampe, Duncan Kong, Terry Cooke, and Xavier Cooper were studying the cultivation technique Greg Jensen had given them. Thomas Lampe and Duncan Kong felt the disturbance in Spiritual Energy and stood up simultaneously. Xavier asked with curiosity, ¡°Dad, Uncle Duncan, you¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, take a look at the boss.¡± Without another word, Thomas Lampe headed out with brisk steps, with Duncan Kong following without a word. Xavier and Terry Cooke exchanged looks and quickly followed. When the four of them arrived at the courtyard where Greg Jensen was in seclusion, they found a graceful figure already standing at the door. ¡°Miss Stuart¡­¡± Xavier greeted, while the others nodded, then all of them turned towards the courtyard with solemn expressions. Above the small courtyard, a visible cyan vortex was gradually forming, while a whirlwind composed of nature¡¯s spiritual energy sprung up around them. Xavier, looking up at the vortex, murmured, ¡°What realm is the boss in, to cause such a commotion?¡± Thomas and Duncan also had serious expressions. They didn¡¯t know Greg Jensen¡¯s current condition, but they knew, at this moment, Greg must be at the most critical juncture. Hum! Just then, the wind speed suddenly picked up, lifting sand, rocks, and vegetation; even Thomas and the others had to use techniques to stabilize themselves. The courtyard in front of them seemed like a bottomless pit, even pulling the vortex above out of shape. The next second, everyone felt a lightness in their bodies. The whirlwind and the vortex were all sucked into the small courtyard, vanishing instantly. If not for the sand and stones blown in by the wind that were still scattered around, they would have thought they had just seen an illusion. Now in silence, there was a peacefulness between heaven and earth. Inside the courtyard, Greg gently opened his eyes, his face filled with joy. ¡°Foundation Establishment Realm! I¡¯ve finally reached the Foundation Establishment Realm!¡± A small flame appeared in his palm, and with a Surge of Mana, it leaped over a meter high in a blink. The once awkward Fireball Technique seemed to transform into a sprite of fire, dancing freely in the palm of his hand. Greg, elated, watched the flame in his palm, then gently squeezed, extinguishing the fire, and punched toward a rockery five meters away. Boom! Clouds of dust flew into the air with the breeze and rustled down, and when the dust settled, there was no trace of the rockery left. The more than three-meter-high rockery had been reduced to powder under that punch. After True Qi turned into Mana, every move he made was assisted by nature¡¯s spiritual energy. That¡¯s why such an ordinary punch had such incredible power. Greg took a deep breath and slowly stood up. His body, which had been stiff, immediately made a series of popping sounds. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 617 - 617 Yin Sha Appears Again_1 Chapter 617: Chapter 617 Yin Sha Appears Again_1 Meanwhile, an awful stench hit him head-on. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Greg Jensen covered his mouth and nose, nearly retching on the spot. He looked down and discovered that his clothes were soaked through with black filth, which had formed a hard, crusty layer over his body. Second Marrow Cleansing! Though Greg was covering his nose and mouth, his eyes couldn¡¯t hide the uncontrollable joy. The first Bone Marrow Cleansing Technique occurred when he had just entered the Qi Refinement Realm, and the second was in the Foundation Establishment Realm. The benefits that came with two sessions of the Bone Marrow Cleansing Technique were self-evident. Firstly, his six senses became more acute; secondly, his meridians were broader and tougher, and mana moved faster within them. With just a thought, his robust mana could reach any desired location, which also made Greg¡¯s spell casting and Sword Control Speed much faster. Another benefit was feeling as light as a feather, effortlessly leaping up to tens of meters. The most direct advantage of entering the Foundation Establishment Realm was the initial connection with the heavens and the earth, making spell casting, sword control, and Guided Cultivation much easier. For instance, the cultivation speed in the Foundation Establishment Realm was more than ten times faster than in the Qi Refinement Realm when using the Guidance Technique. Greg adjusted to his Foundation Establishment Realm body, then with a shake, he shattered all the clothes on his body. Immediately after, he cast a Water Controlling Spell. The moisture in the air quickly congregated, forming a two-meter-wide water sphere in mid-air, which plummeted directly onto him. Splash! The water sphere burst, washing away all the filth from Greg¡¯s body. Only then did he suddenly realize that his skin tone had become several shades fairer as well. His skin had never been dark, but it had always had a slightly yellow hue amidst its fairness; now, it was different. With skin as fair as jade, Greg, who was already handsome, now had an added celestial quality. Greg went back inside to change into a set of clothes, then stepped out the door. ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡± ¡°Did you have a breakthrough?¡± Thomas Lampe and the others, seeing Greg, quickly surrounded him, bombarding him with questions. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ve broken through,¡± Greg said, nodding and smiling at everyone. He scanned the crowd and his gaze settled on the slender figure standing at the back. Just as he was about to approach her, Carmen Stuart had already turned and left. Her hurried footsteps were like those of someone fleeing. Greg felt a slight sourness in his heart, heaved a silent sigh and turned back to casually chat with Thomas Lampe and the others. Just as he was about to inquire about their cultivation progress, Carmen Stuart suddenly approached with a cellphone. ¡°Boss, you have a call. They¡¯ve called several times already. He says his name is Lukas Simon, the Commander of the West River Gully.¡± Greg had entrusted his phone to Carmen because he was not to be disturbed during seclusion. Hearing her, Greg reached out to take the phone. ¡°Hello, Lukas, this is Barry Wolfe.¡± ¡°Ah, Master Wolfe, you¡¯ve finally finished your seclusion,¡± Lukas responded, his voice full of surprise before continuing, ¡°Do you have time to come and see me now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Greg asked, sensing urgency in Lukas¡¯s voice. Lukas lowered his voice and said, ¡°The Yin Sha energy is leaking out again, and this time it seems more severe than before. Just within two days, it has already spread through most of the camp, and even my command post has been moved dozens of meters outward.¡± Greg frowned and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll come over and have a look.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Wolfe, I really appreciate it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to speak of this between us.¡± Lukas Simon said with pleasure in his voice, ¡°Shall I send a helicopter to pick you up now?¡± ¡°No need, I will make my own way.¡± ¡°Well¡­ okay then.¡± After hanging up the phone, Lukas Simon¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, then relaxed again. In his opinion, a helicopter would be faster, but since Greg Jensen had said so, he could only agree. After all, he was the one asking for Greg Jensen¡¯s help, so even if it took a little longer, he could not really complain. Lukas Simon was silent for quite a while, then lifted his head and shouted out, ¡°Elijah Hall, come in.¡± Upon hearing the call, Elijah Hall entered, saluted militarily, and asked, ¡°Commander, do you have any orders?¡± Lukas Simon instructed, ¡°Prepare to welcome Master Barry Wolfe; he should arrive in about two hours.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Before he had finished speaking, Greg Jensen¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door: ¡°No need, I am already here.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Greg Jensen enter from outside, Lukas Simon couldn¡¯t help but be greatly surprised. The West River Valley was not close to the provincial city, and it had been just a mere ten or so minutes since he had hung up the phone¡ªhow did Greg Jensen arrive so quickly? He was stunned for a moment but quickly recovered, hastily walking around from behind the desk and extending his hands toward Greg Jensen. ¡°Ah, Master Barry Wolfe, how did you get here so quickly? I thought I would have to wait a while.¡± Greg Jensen returned the greeting with clasped hands and laughed, ¡°Haha, Brother Lukas, long time no see.¡± Lukas Simon withdrew his hands unnoticeably and smiled, ¡°This time as well, we need Master Barry Wolfe¡¯s help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡± Lukas Simon gestured with his hand and led Greg Jensen outside. Greg Jensen had flown here directly using Sword Control Speed; from the sky, he had already surveyed the camp. In the center of the camp, it was indeed shrouded by Yin Sha. Lukas Simon stopped at the edge of the Yin Sha and looked towards the direction of the cave with a solemn expression, ¡°Master Barry Wolfe, this outbreak of Yin Sha seems to be worse than last time.¡± ¡°Hmm, you step back, leave this to me.¡± ¡°Okay then, we will trouble you with this matter. Elijah Hall and I will be outside, just call if you need anything.¡± Lukas Simon said respectfully, and then he stepped back. Greg Jensen walked into the midst of the Yin Sha without stopping and went straight to the cave entrance. The Yin Sha here had already materialized, flowing like water, moving slowly as Greg Jensen walked forward. Greg Jensen stopped briefly at the cave entrance, then stepped inside. Looking ahead, his vision pierced through the fog formed by the Yin Sha, only to see that the Thunderfall Talisman on the stone door had disappeared without a trace, though there were a few scraps of Paper Amulets in front of it. Greg Jensen¡¯s heart grew cold; whatever was inside had actually broken through the Thunderfall Talisman, it surely was not simple. Feeling the thick Yin Sha in the cave, he decided to stabilize his realm first by utilizing this Yin Sha. In this way, even if there really was some emergency inside the stone gate, he would be able to cope calmly. Greg Jensen sat cross-legged and slowly operated the Guidance Technique, then took a deep breath. Like a whale swallowing water, he absorbed all the surrounding Yin Sha. Woo¡­ Instantly, a chilling howl sounded through the cave as the Yin Sha moved in gusts. Lukas Simon and Elijah Hall, standing outside, saw all the Yin Sha around them surging towards the cave and immediately showed delighted expressions. ¡°Commander, look, the Yin Sha has weakened,¡± exclaimed Elijah Hall. ¡°Yes, with Master Barry Wolfe¡¯s help, we¡¯ve managed to escape trouble once again,¡± replied Lukas Simon, slightly easing up with a tentative smile on his face. Chapter 618: 618: The Old Grandmaster Emerges from Seclusion_1 Chapter 618: Chapter 618: The Old Grandmaster Emerges from Seclusion_1 Outside the gardens of West Lake, by its shores. Family Heads from the eighteen major families of Jiangnan had all gathered together. Mike Hayes sat in a wheelchair, positioned slightly to the back. The Ning Family¡¯s Old Master Ning, the Locke Family¡¯s Old Master Locke, as well as Lesley Davis and others, all stood at the edge of the boardwalk, gazing toward the center of the lake. Mike Hayes glanced at the old butler standing beside him and said with a forced smile, ¡°Uncle Fu, do you think¡­ should we call out to the Grandmaster?¡± The old butler¡¯s half-closed eyes slowly opened as he looked at Mike Hayes and said indifferently, ¡°If you have the guts, by all means, give it a try.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mike Hayes, his face the picture of embarrassment, awkwardly turned his head away, not daring to bring up the matter again. The other Family Heads, harboring similar thoughts and seeing Mike Hayes seated in his wheelchair, immediately dismissed the idea and began to wait quietly. The group had been standing by the shoreline for an entire afternoon when, as the sky began to darken, the lake¡¯s surface finally stirred. As ripples spread across the tranquil water, a series of waves suddenly surged, and then, with a loud boom, a column of water shot up into the sky. Everyone instinctively retreated to a safe distance and looked up, instantly stunned. Above the column of water, an old man with long hair was seated in a lotus position, his white hair and youthful face radiating vitality. Every time his eyes opened and closed, it seemed as if beams of light streamed forth. Overwhelming majesty radiated out in an instant. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Feeling that invisible pressure, Mike Hayes and the others were filled with fear and trepidation, and even Old Master Ning and Old Master Locke showed grave expressions on their faces. ¡°Greetings to the Grandmaster!¡± Someone started, and the crowd called out in unison, bending their waists into a ninety-degree angle. ¡°A bunch of useless trash, you still have the face to see me!¡± The sound of cold snorting, tinged with slight anger, came from the sky like thunder from the heavens, numbing the ears of all who heard it. The group trembled, bending even lower. Whoosh! A sudden burst of water was followed closely by the whistling of the wind. Hearing the disturbance, the crowd maintained their bows, not daring to lift their heads. After a while, the old butler¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°That¡¯s enough, everyone get up. The Grandmaster has already left; follow me into the manor to pay your respects.¡± When the people lifted their heads, they realized the Grandmaster had indeed departed, and even the surface of West Lake had returned to calm. Several individuals, as if relieved of a great burden, let out a long breath. Mike Hayes said with an awkward laugh, ¡°We¡¯ll have to trouble Uncle Fu to lead the way.¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± The old butler gave him a brief glance and began walking towards East Peak Manor. Following the old butler, the crowd made their way into East Peak Manor, winding through the meandering stone-paved paths, to arrive outside a pavilion. The Grandmaster Walter Locke had changed into a set of white short robes, his hair reaching his shoulders and tied casually with a leather strap behind his head. At that moment, he sat on a stone bench inside the pavilion, heartily eating marinated beef and drinking thirty-year matured baijiu. ¡°Sss! That¡¯s strong.¡± Walter Locke smacked his lips after a sip of alcohol, his face revealing satisfaction as he picked up another chopstick of marinated beef and chewed heartily. ¡°Greetings to the Grandmaster!¡± Several people once again bent forward to pay their respects. Walter Locke ignored them, continuing to eat as he pleased. Dish after dish of exquisitely prepared meals were served, and empty plates were cleared away. About a dozen servants bustled back and forth, a sight that shocked Mike Hayes and the others profoundly. There was no other reason, it was simply that Walter Locke could eat an astonishing amount, in just one hour¡¯s time, he had cleared a whole table full of dishes, and had drunk two to three catties of wine. What was even more surprising to them was that Walter Locke¡¯s formerly thin body seemed to have filled out significantly, making him appear several years younger. Was this the method of someone who had surpassed the Path-Entry Realm? As the evening dimmed, the surroundings fell silent, the sound of chewing at this moment was grating and sinister, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine. Not until the darkness had completely fallen, and the lanterns in the pavilion had been lit, did Walter Locke put down the food in his hands, take the hot towel passed by a servant to wipe his hands, and slowly stood up. His tall figure blocked most of the light, casting a long shadow that clawed aggressively, as if it were a malevolent ghost, choosing someone to devour. Lesley Davis and the others felt the temperature plummet as if they had fallen into an ice cave, their hearts nearly freezing in place, their bodies turning numb without sensation. Their backs bent even lower, their eyes widened with terror as they stared at the ground. On the marble-paved ground, that bizarre, irregular shadow stretched out, slowly merging with their own shadows. Creak, creak¡­ The previously silent sounds of chewing came again, along with ¡°glug, glug¡± sounds of gulping, a strong stench of blood permeating among them. Is he¡­ going to eat us? Everyone was simultaneously shocked, wanting to run, yet unable to muster any strength. After what felt like an eternity, everyone felt exhausted both in body and mind, their heads groggy, on the verge of fainting, when Walter Locke¡¯s voice finally rang out. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± he asked. Everyone felt the pressure suddenly lift, their bodies relaxing, and as they looked up, they couldn¡¯t help but stare in astonishment. A gentle evening breeze, the chirping of insects, accompanied by wafts of floral fragrance. The old man with a youthful appearance of white hair was still standing in the pavilion, looking at them with an expression neither sad nor happy. Where was there any sign of a people-devouring ghost? Only at this moment did they finally realize that everything they had experienced was just an illusion. ¡°Reporting to Grandmaster, that Barry Wolfe has gone too far, he not only tore up the previously signed agreement, but also maliciously encroached on our Suzhou-Hangzhou properties. Brother Dai, such a compassionate person, was eradicated by him¡­¡± Mike Hayes detailed all of Barry Wolfe¡¯s ¡°detestable¡± actions, inevitably exaggerating some, listening to which made both Mr. Locke and Mr. Ning frown slightly. Lesley Davis glanced nervously at Mike Hayes, quickly averting his gaze and shrinking back into the shadows, afraid of drawing attention to himself. You¡¯re digging your own grave, don¡¯t drag me down with you! In his mind, Lesley Davis reiterated, while thinking about Greg Jensen¡¯s terrifying nature, and shivered despite himself. After a while, Mike Hayes finally finished listing Greg Jensen¡¯s ¡°crimes¡± and then cautiously addressed Walter Locke: ¡°Grandmaster, you must stand up for us,¡± he implored. Walter Locke looked cold and silent. After a long moment, he finally said, ¡°Send him an invitation, in three days I will personally go to East Peak Manor to take his dog¡¯s life!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of it right away!¡± Mike Hayes was immediately overjoyed, and a slight smile of relief appeared on the faces of the others. Only Mr. Locke and Mr. Ning remained, their brows furrowed, apparently lost in thought. Walter Locke gave the two men a meaningful look before he turned away, and with implied significance, he addressed everyone, ¡°We are all natives of Jiangnan, it¡¯s important to know whom to be close to, and whom to keep at a distance.¡± Both Mr. Locke and Mr. Ning felt a chill and hastily joined the others in saying, ¡°Yes, we will heed the Grandmaster¡¯s teachings.¡± Lesley Davis was still hesitating, debating whether to tip Greg Jensen off. Upon hearing Walter Locke¡¯s words, he immediately shrank back. He remembered what Greg Jensen had said, that if he didn¡¯t come looking for Lesley, Lesley should not contact him. Besides, the three-day deadline was to be set tomorrow anyway; whether he said something or not made no difference. Lesley Davis breathed a sigh of relief, but then remembered, if Greg Jensen died, there would be no one left to cure the poison in him, causing his heart to race again. Chapter 619: 619: Issuing a Challenge_1 Chapter 619: Chapter 619: Issuing a Challenge_1 After leaving West Lake Garden with everyone, Lesley Davis immediately called Greg Jensen, but the phone rang for a long time without answer. Lesley Davis was dumbfounded, like a restless old dog that couldn¡¯t find peace throughout the day. On one hand, he felt that notifying Barry Wolfe was useless, since he couldn¡¯t defeat the old Grandmaster anyway, and would be dead sooner or later. On the other hand, he thought that if he didn¡¯t notify him and Barry Wolfe really died, he would also be in trouble. Lesley Davis was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, yet felt utterly helpless. ¡­ ¡°Grandpa, Greg saved our entire family¡¯s life.¡± Theresa Locke said urgently, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Greg, our Locke family might no longer exist. How can we stand by and do nothing at this time?¡± Noah Locke frowned and said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he also taken things from our family? In the end, it was just a transaction.¡± Theresa Locke said eagerly, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s a life-saving grace. Last time at Healington, it was fine not to get involved, but this time¡­¡± At this moment, Elder Locke suddenly spoke, ¡°Someone take Theressa to Anita Garden and forbid her from going out!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Theresa Locke looked at Elder Locke in disbelief, unable to believe that her grandfather, who had always been caring, was actually going to lock her up. ¡°Last time, it was forgivable, but if you act recklessly again this time, it will bring about a disaster for the Locke family!¡± Elder Locke said with a cold face, waving his hand, ¡°Lock her up, forbid her from contacting anyone. If she dares to step out of Anita Garden, break her legs!¡± Before his voice faded, two bodyguards emerged from the corner. The two men approached Theresa Locke, and one of them said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯d better go by yourself, don¡¯t make it difficult for us.¡± Theresa Locke clenched her teeth tightly, with a look of intense hate, took a deep glance at her grandfather, then turned around and left without saying a word. Following the two bodyguards out of the villa, they arrived at Anita Garden, located in the corner of the manor. ¡°Miss, if you need anything, just let us know.¡± Anita Garden had only one old servant in charge of cleaning. He arranged the room for Theresa Locke and then retreated. Theresa Locke was miserably upset. She had intended to persuade her grandfather to go to East Peak Manor to help Greg Jensen against Walter Locke, but not only had she failed to accomplish this, she had also been locked up herself. As she was in the midst of her irritation, suddenly, a ray of light shot in from the outside, flickering a few times before going out. Theresa Locke was startled, went to the window and looked out, only to see a slender figure standing on the wall, holding a flashlight and waving at her. She quickly opened the window and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Doris, how did you get here?¡± Doris Locke agilely climbed into the yard and then up to the second floor along the drainpipe. Theresa Locke watched with a dark expression, unable to hold back her scolding, ¡°You¡¯re a decent young lady, climbing walls and roofs in the middle of the night. How does that look?¡± Doris Locke swung her long leg over the window, straddling it, rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Do you still want to go to Qin Province or not?¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Theresa Locke¡¯s eyes lit up, then dimmed again as she sighed, ¡°I would, but my ID card, cell phone, bank card, everything has been confiscated. How can I go?¡± ¡°Heh, isn¡¯t that why I brought them to you?¡± Doris Locke flipped her hand and took out a small bag, opening it to reveal Theresa Locke¡¯s documents, cell phone, and other items. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re truly my dear sister.¡± Theresa Locke, seeing these items, was overjoyed and about to take them when Doris retracted her hand. ¡°You can go to Qin Province if you want, but there¡¯s one condition.¡± ¡°What condition?¡± Doris¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly and she said, looking up, ¡°You have to take me with you.¡± Upon hearing this, Theresa Locke¡¯s expression immediately changed as she said, ¡°What are you going to do? You know full well how capable Walter Locke is. If a fight breaks out, he won¡¯t have time to look after you.¡± Doris Locke snorted coldly, ¡°Give me a break, as if you could get involved if there were a fight.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Stop wasting words and just tell me if you¡¯re in or not.¡± With a stern look, Doris Locke said, ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. I¡¯ve been out for half a day already. If any more time passes, I might get discovered.¡± Theresa Locke, gritting her teeth, said, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll go together, but you have to obey me.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Doris Locke¡¯s face lit up with joy as she quickly helped Theresa Locke pack, and then they climbed over the wall to escape from Anita Garden. The two of them ran outside the manor and got into a car that had been prepared in advance, heading straight for Mystic Airport. ¡°Doris, why are you so adamant about coming with me to Qin Province?¡± ¡°Oh come on, why do you care so much.¡± Doris Locke refused to answer, but her cheeks grew even rosier. For some reason, ever since the last time she saw Greg Jensen, his image frequently appeared in her dreams, and each time it did, he was always doing something rather embarrassing. She was normally fine, but her restlessness became uncontainable whenever her family discussed him. This was why, upon learning of her brother¡¯s detention, she deliberately stole Theresa Locke¡¯s things to accompany her to Qin Province. Now, all she wanted was to see him as soon as possible, even if it were just a single glance. ¡­ The news that Walter Locke was going to challenge the Miraculous Divine Doctor and the charming Magician, Grandmaster Barry Wolfe, quickly spread throughout the eighteen cities of Jiangnan. It even spread throughout the whole of China; the whole Ancient Martial Arts and upper social circles knew about this news, causing a significant stir and leading to spirited discussions. ¡°I want to go to Qin Province to lend Grandmaster Wolfe a hand. What do you all think?¡± ¡°But¡­ what about the Grandmaster¡­¡± ¡°Is the Grandmaster your dad? Worst comes to worst, we die, what are you dilly-dallying about? You¡¯re acting like a woman.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Right, if it weren¡¯t for Grandmaster Wolfe¡¯s help last time, I¡¯d have lost my life long ago.¡± Upon receiving the news, people like the King of Divine Legs immediately set off for Qin Province. Even if they couldn¡¯t help in the fight, just being there to show support would be worthwhile. They were well aware that their journey might be one way, with no chance of return. Walter Locke had been famous for many years, and it was heard that he had recently made a breakthrough into the realm of Path Entry, reaching the legendary level. How could Barry Wolfe, who was only in his twenties, possibly defeat him? The mere bystanders offering their support would be no match for Walter Locke. A single slap from him would suffice to dispose of them all. But people in the martial world value repaying kindness. Since Greg Jensen had once saved their lives, they couldn¡¯t pretend to be oblivious. Besides them, a large number of Martial Artists from all over the country set out for Qin Province, intending to witness this battle of the century. One was an established Grandmaster in the realm of Path Entry; the other was a burgeoning young warrior. The outcome hardly needs saying. What people really cared about was the level each fighter had reached. After all, Walter Locke had already broken through into the realm of Path Entry, and Greg Jensen seemed to be a mighty fighter of the same realm as well. Such a level of combat was extremely rare, and missing the chance to witness it firsthand would truly be a regret for life. Chapter 620: 620: The Great Battle is Imminent_1 Chapter 620: Chapter 620: The Great Battle is Imminent_1 East Peak Manor. Carmen Stuart gripped the challenge letter in her hand, palms sweating, her heart already in her throat. She stared at the sneering Mike Hayes, wanting to throw the challenge letter back at him, but she knew she couldn¡¯t. Doing so would ruin Greg Jensen¡¯s reputation. But Greg Jensen had been in closed-door cultivation in The West River Valley for half a month without any sign; who would face Walter Locke in three days? Carmen Stuart forced herself to stay calm and said with effort, ¡°We accept the challenge letter, but the boss is in seclusion and may not be able to fight in three days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem. Remember, we¡¯ll come again in three days!¡± Mike Hayes, sitting in his wheelchair, arrogantly dropped the harsh words and left without waiting for Carmen Stuart¡¯s response, taking his people with him. Thomas Lampe and the others returned to the house. Xavier Cooper said angrily, ¡°We should have listened to me just now and kept that surnamed Hayes here to see how he could still be arrogant!¡± Thomas Lampe gave a sideways glance and said, ¡°Do you want Walter Locke to come over right now?¡± A man¡¯s reputation precedes him like the shadow of a tree! Hearing his father bring up Walter Locke, Xavier Cooper immediately quieted down, and after a moment of silence, still unconvinced, he said, ¡°Then what do you suggest we do?¡± With Greg Jensen away, Thomas Lampe was the strongest person in East Peak Manor, and Carmen Stuart also looked at him, hoping he could help make a decision. Thomas Lampe exchanged a look with Carmen Stuart and said, ¡°Miss Stuart, why don¡¯t you go to The West River Valley yourself to see when the boss can come out of seclusion? Try to get him back here as soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry about the manor for now; with a few of us here, nothing major will happen.¡± ¡°Mm, that¡¯s all we can do now.¡± Carmen Stuart nodded and immediately called the manor¡¯s driver to drive her to The West River Valley garrison overnight. Upon arriving at the garrison and explaining her purpose, the guards reported in. After a short while, Lukas Simon personally came out to greet her, leading Carmen Stuart to the command post¡¯s exterior. Lukas Simon pointed towards a dark grey mist no more than ten meters from the command post, speaking with a slightly solemn expression: ¡°Miss Stuart, Master Xu is inside a cave in that direction, and there has been no news coming out for many days.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Carmen Stuart, trembling with anxiety, said, ¡°The boss wouldn¡¯t have met with trouble, would he?¡± Lukas Simon shook his head and said, ¡°The Yin Sha Qi is unpredictable, increasing and decreasing at times, so Master Xu should still be clearing the Yin Sha Qi.¡± Carmen Stuart asked anxiously, ¡°Then how long will it take to clear it completely?¡± ¡°This¡­ I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± Lukas Simon apologetically said, ¡°Given the current situation, apart from extraordinary individuals like Master Xu, ordinary people who enter the range of the Yin Sha Qi would probably die in an instant. So, even though we are anxious, all we can do now is wait patiently.¡± After hearing his words, Carmen Stuart was at a loss for what to do and could only share about the challenge happening in three days. Lukas Simon hesitated and then said, ¡°Miss Stuart, do you want me to send soldiers to help guard the manor?¡± Carmen Stuart shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, but without the boss showing up, this matter will be difficult to resolve.¡± As someone born into a Martial Way family, she understood the significance of challenges more than Lukas Simon did. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It would completely ruin the master¡¯s reputation to avoid a challenge by not showing up and using the military as a shield. Lukas Simon, standing nearby, also felt helpless upon hearing Carmen Stuart¡¯s words; in fact, he was even more anxious than she was. When Greg Jensen had first entered, the Yin Sha Qi indeed began to shrink, but soon after, it stopped moving. After waiting for most of the day, the Yin Sha Qi even began to spread again. Over the next few days, the situation persisted like that, causing Lukas Simon to lose confidence. If it weren¡¯t for the continuous changes in the Yin Sha Qi over the past two days, he would have suspected something had happened to Greg Jensen. Lukas Simon looked toward the depths of the grey mist with a worried expression and sighed softly. ¡­ East Peak Manor. As the news spread, martial artists from all places flocked to watch the battle, with countless tents erected in the woods surrounding the manor. Although there were twenty or thirty bodyguards patrolling the manor day and night, the extent of East Peak Manor was simply too vast, and there were undoubtedly areas that were not thoroughly guarded. To prevent prying eyes from sneak-thieves, Thomas Lampe called upon the adept fighters he had recruited earlier to start assigning them tasks. However, even with these proficient fighters, the grand size of the manor still posed some difficulties. Just as he was fretting over the situation, Theresa Locke and the martial artists from Mystic City arrived. With their assistance, Thomas Lampe finally didn¡¯t have to worry about security issues anymore, but there was still no news from Greg Jensen, leaving everyone with a sense of anxiety. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. In the early morning, as the sky just began to glow with dawn¡¯s light, martial artists hoping to observe the proceedings started to emerge around East Peak Manor. Looking around, there were at least three to four hundred people. Thomas Lampe¡¯s eyebrows creased slightly, as he leaped onto the rooftop of the villa and called out in a loud voice, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, if you¡¯re here to watch the battle, please wait patiently on the periphery.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Have Master Xu come out and speak.¡± ¡°Right, we are here to see Master Xu, not to listen to your babbling on.¡± A commotion erupted among the trees, their leaves obscuring the scene from view. Thomas Lampe¡¯s face turned cold as he said sternly, ¡°East Peak Manor is Master Xu¡¯s place of cultivation. Anyone who dares to make a racket, don¡¯t blame me for showing no mercy.¡± Before his words finished, mocking laughter echoed from among the trees. ¡°You, show no mercy? You¡¯re just a Grandmaster; what rights do you have¡­¡± ¡°Aiden Clark, did you dare to launch a sneak attack?¡± The man¡¯s words were cut off as sudden sounds of a scuffle emanated from the woods. Before the crowd could react, the noise abruptly ceased. ¡°The troublemaker has been beheaded, who else dares to be disrespectful!¡± The onlookers felt a mixture of surprise and uncertainty, quickly turning their gaze in the direction of the voice. The next second, everyone was startled. A young man, about twenty years of age, walked out from the woods with a short dagger in his right hand and a human head in his left, his body covered in blood. Xavier Cooper halted his steps, his cold gaze sweeping the surroundings as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Who else dares to cause an uproar at East Peak Manor?¡± This time, everyone instinctively closed their mouths. They were just here for the spectacle and saw no reason to gamble with their lives. Xavier Cooper snorted coldly, tossed the human head aside, and with a few bounds, returned to the manor. A look of relief flashed across Thomas Lampe¡¯s eyes as he nodded toward his son, then addressed the crowd, ¡°East Peak Manor has prepared some modest wine. Should any of you require anything, feel free to help yourselves.¡± Having said that, he waved his hand toward the crowd below. The servants of the manor, one after the other, emerged from within. They carried out numerous long tables, placing them side by side at the entrance of the manor, and then arranged a variety of exquisitely prepared cold dishes and drinks on them. The martial artists, who moments ago were making noise unabated, had now become well-behaved, quietly proceeding to the long tables to take some food and finding places to eat. Meanwhile, the sounds of discussion gradually spread out. Chapter 621 - 621 621 Coming to Die_1 ?Chapter 621: Chapter 621 Coming to Die_1 Chapter 621: Chapter 621 Coming to Die_1 ¡°Is there something special about East Peak Manor?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the residence of a Daoist expert? Would the people under him be any less capable?¡± ¡°What of it? In the end, won¡¯t they all die at the hands of the old Grandmaster?¡± A few people exchanged glances, wisely choosing not to continue the discussion any further. Inside the manor, noticing that the onlooking Martial Artists had quieted down, Thomas Lampe leapt down from the roof and, with a solemn expression, walked into the villa. ¡°Any news from the boss yet?¡± ¡°Already called Miss Zhou. She said the boss is still in seclusion in the midst of the mist, uncertain when he¡¯ll come out,¡± someone replied. ¡°What should we do now?¡± As an old-timer by Greg Jensen¡¯s side, Brandon Brent had also been given the opportunity to practice Daoist techniques, but his talent was average, and he was still stuck at Qi Refinement level one. At this moment, he was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, pacing back and forth in the room. Duncan Kong, who had been feigning sleep with his eyes closed, opened them and said irritably, ¡°The boss isn¡¯t here, we just carry on as usual, what¡¯s there to panic about?¡± Brandon Brent did not dare to talk back to Duncan Kong, only managing a forced smile as he explained, ¡°Grandmaster Kong, that Walter Locke is a Daoist practitioner. With just a few of us¡­¡± ¡°So what if we die, what¡¯s there to be anxious about?¡± Xavier Cooper glared at him and said, ¡°If you have nothing better to do, go patrol the surroundings to prevent outsiders from sneaking into the manor.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With no choice, Brandon Brent left. In the living room, only Thomas Lampe, Duncan Kong, Terry Cooke, and Xavier Cooper remained. Xavier Cooper sighed and said, ¡°Dad, Old Zhao, can the few of us really stop Walter Locke?¡± Thomas Lampe frowned and replied, ¡°Even if we can¡¯t stop him, should we just let him do as he pleases in East Peak Manor?¡± Duncan Kong said, ¡°I actually hope the boss doesn¡¯t come back.¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other three exchanged looks and fell silent simultaneously. All four of them were in the Master Realm, so their cultivation progressed very quickly, but that was only relative to ordinary people. In such a short time, the fastest cultivator among them, Thomas Lampe, had reached only Qi Refinement level three. How could they possibly defeat Walter Locke? In their hearts, it wasn¡¯t just them; they even doubted that Greg Jensen, should he return, could be a match for Walter Locke. That¡¯s why Duncan Kong didn¡¯t want Greg Jensen to return. ¡°I have arrived! Barry Wolfe, come out and accept your death!¡± Just as the four of them were silenced, a sonorous voice like a great bell suddenly came from afar. Startled, they rushed out of the villa quickly. Looking up, they saw a black dot rushing towards them at high speed from the clear sky in the distance. Before the crowd could react, the black dot rapidly grew larger, and in the blink of an eye, it was upon them. To their shock, they realized that the black dot was actually a dark rain cloud. The next second, the cloud dispersed, and an elder with a tall stature, dressed in black clothes, stood in the air with his hands behind his back, looking down at Thomas Lampe and the others from above. It was like a towering mountain was pressing down on their heads, exuding a chilling aura that made one¡¯s blood run cold, with an almost instinctive urge to kneel in worship. Thomas Lampe and the others quickly circulated the True Qi in their bodies, gritting their teeth, resisting the invisible pressure with all their might. The Martial Artists who had come to watch, however, didn¡¯t have such strength; they knelt on the ground, one by one, and shouted in unison: ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster!!¡± ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster!!!¡± For a time, the shouts were like a tsunami, the overwhelming momentum was impressive and made one subconsciously want to bow down in worship. Walter Locke scanned the crowd expressionlessly, his gaze falling on Thomas Lampe and the others, and he asked, ¡°Why do you few not kneel?¡± The faces of Thomas Lampe and the others turned white again, with a suffocating frustration welling up inside them, but they still stood rigidly, showing no intention of kneeling. The other three, being of lesser cultivation, were already doing well to stand under the pressure without kneeling. At that moment, they couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Only Thomas Lampe, resisting the pressure, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You are not our elder, so why should we kneel?¡± ¡°Heh, so there¡¯s a tough nut here!¡± Walter Locke snorted coldly, ¡°Unfortunately for you, I happen to dislike tough bones!¡± Before his voice even faded, he brought down his palm in a strike. In an instant, a gale erupted, and energy shot out in all directions! A palm made of True Qi shot towards Thomas Lampe and the others. ¡°Be careful!¡± The faces of Thomas Lampe and the others changed dramatically as they quickly scattered to dodge. BOOM! The ground was immediately struck, leaving a crater over half a meter deep. ¡°You sure run fast! Let¡¯s see how long you can keep it up!¡± With another cold snort, Walter Locke suddenly dived down like a sharp arrow, charging straight at Thomas Lampe. ¡°Kill!¡± Thomas Lampe¡¯s expression turned grim as he summoned his True Qi, and with a powerful exhalation, he unleashed a palm strike through the air. Just at that moment, Walter Locke reached him and countered with a palm strike of his own. BANG! Thomas Lampe was sent flying backward, crashing into the yard¡¯s ornamental rockery and fountain, shattering it to pieces. His arm was now twisted into a grotesque shape. ¡°Dad!¡± Xavier Cooper¡¯s eyes were splitting with rage, ¡°You old bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Thomas Lampe, upon seeing this, instinctively cried out in alarm, ¡°Xavier, don¡¯t¡­¡± SLAP! Walter Locke didn¡¯t even glance at Xavier Cooper as he flicked his sleeve, sending him flying through the air. SPIT! Xavier Cooper, still mid-flight, spat out a large mouthful of blood, and when he landed, he was already unconscious. His chest had caved in, clearly severely injured. At this moment, silence reigned! Within hundreds of meters, a deadly stillness had settled in. The onlooking Martial Artists could see that Thomas Lampe and the others were all top-notch fighters, and even Xavier Cooper was not someone ordinary Grandmasters could compare with. But even such strong men were overturned in a single encounter, with two taken out already. Walter Locke was truly too strong! His casual demeanor didn¡¯t resemble someone engaged in combat; rather, it seemed as if he was swatting flies. ¡°How dare you run amok in East Peak Manor, seeking death!¡± Now only Duncan Kong and Terry Cooke were left. Although they knew they were no match for Walter Locke, with Greg Jensen not at home, they had no choice but to grit their teeth and confront him. BANG, BANG¡­ After two muffled sounds, they followed in Xavier Cooper¡¯s footsteps, spitting blood and collapsing to the ground. The skilled fighters previously recruited all became silent as cicadas in winter, each holding a weapon of choice but only daring to stand at a distance. Let alone engage, they didn¡¯t even dare to encircle Walter Locke. Walter Locke stood in the center of the courtyard, hands behind his back, surveying his surroundings, and said coldly: ¡°Where is that boy Barry Wolfe? Come out and meet your death at once!!¡± His booming voice echoed throughout East Peak Manor, yet not a single person dared to answer. ¡°Barry Wolfe couldn¡¯t have run away, could he?¡± ¡°Probably hiding somewhere.¡± ¡°The key point is that even if he came, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference. The Grandmaster is too strong, who could beat him?¡± ¡°Indeed, if the Grandmaster unleashes his true strength, who in this vast world could stand against him?¡± Chapter 622 - 622 622 Interrogation_1 ?Chapter 622: Chapter 622 Interrogation_1 Chapter 622: Chapter 622 Interrogation_1 The West River Valley garrison. ¡°Miss Zhou, you can¡¯t go in there, if you do, it¡¯s certain death.¡± ¡°I have to go, something major has happened at the manor!¡± Zhou Yunzhen wanted to enter the range of the sinister energy to call Greg Jensen out, but Lukas Simon and Elijah Hall were firmly holding her back, preventing her from entering. Inside the cave where the sinister energy was most dense, Greg Jensen sat cross-legged, his complexion shifting unpredictably. He had originally planned to clear the sinister energy on the periphery first, then see what exactly was behind the stone door. However, as the Guidance Technique operated and his mana continued to grow, Greg Jensen felt somewhat reluctant to stop. Cultivation here was simply too fast; although East Peak Manor had a Spirit Gathering Array, it still couldn¡¯t compare to this place. It was precisely for this reason that he had remained in seclusion without leaving. Now that his realm was stable, Greg Jensen circulated his True Qi for the last cycle and then slowly opened his eyes. Realizing that the dense sinister energy still filled the air before him, he furrowed his brows, noting that his cultivation over these days hadn¡¯t absorbed much of it. The rate of absorption was far slower than the rate at which the sinister energy was released from the stone door. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To completely resolve the issue here, he needed to enter the stone door and take a look. Unless the root of the problem was resolved, the sinister energy would never be completely eradicated. He stood up from the ground, stretched his body, and was about to take a step forward when he suddenly heard shouts coming from outside. ¡°Zhou Yunzhen? Why has she come here?¡± Greg Jensen paused for a moment, then turned around and walked out of the cave. With a flicker, he left the range of the sinister energy. Lukas Simon and Elijah Hall were still trying to dissuade Zhou Yunzhen from entering the range of the sinister energy, lest she lose her life in vain. On seeing Greg Jensen suddenly appear, the three of them were first stunned and then overjoyed. ¡°Master Barry, this sinister energy¡­¡± ¡°Hold on a moment.¡± Greg Jensen turned his head towards Zhou Yunzhen and asked, ¡°Why did you run over here?¡± Zhou Yunzhen hurriedly said, ¡°Walter Locke has left his seclusion and says he wants to challenge you. The time is today. I just called home, and Walter Locke is already at East Peak Manor, he probably has already started fighting with Master Thomas and the others by now.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He said, ¡°Brother Lukas, let¡¯s talk about the matters here after I come back, I need to go to East Peak Manor first.¡± Although Lukas Simon was anxious about the sinister energy, he didn¡¯t feel it was right to keep Greg Jensen any longer and could only nod, ¡°Alright, do you need my help?¡± ¡°Thanks, but no need, we¡¯re leaving now.¡± Greg Jensen said to him, reached out to wrap his arm around Zhou Yunzhen¡¯s waist, leapt up, and directly carried her into the sky. A streak of light flashed, and in the blink of an eye, the silhouettes of the two were gone, leaving behind a dumbfounded Lukas Simon and Elijah Hall. The Sword of Coagulated Frost shot through the clouds at extreme speed, Zhou Yunzhen instinctively tightened her hold on Greg Jensen¡¯s clothes. Looking down, she was immediately so scared that her soul nearly left her body. Her delicate face turned pale as paper, and turning her head, she buried it into Greg Jensen¡¯s chest, not daring to look up again. Greg Jensen looked down at her for a moment, his eyebrows slightly relaxing, but the icy coldness in his eyes did not recede at all. If Walter Locke dared to come to his doorstep to challenge him, then he would ensure that Walter Locke would not return! ¡­ In the central courtyard of East Peak Manor, several freshly cut wooden stakes were deeply embedded in the ground. Thomas Lampe, Duncan Kong, Terry Cooke, and Xavier Cooper were tied tightly to the stakes with thick ropes. ¡°Speak, where exactly is that kid Barry Wolfe hiding?!¡± Mike Hayes, accompanied by a few servants, was holding water-soaked whips and viciously lashing them at the four people. Each time Mike Hayes demanded an answer, the servants would land another whip strike. All four of them had their acupressure points sealed by Walter Locke, and without any True Qi to protect their bodies, it didn¡¯t take long for them to be beaten to a bloody pulp. Yet, the four of them remained silent. Xavier Cooper spat contemptuously and sneered, ¡°Look at you, pleased as a rat that¡¯s found cheese. If my boss were here, I bet you wouldn¡¯t even dare to fart, right?¡± Mike Hayes shivered involuntarily. Seeing this, Duncan Kong burst into laughter, ¡°Haha, look how scared you are! With that little courage, you dare to cause trouble in our East Peak Manor? Just wait, when my boss comes back, he¡¯ll tear you to shreds!¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± The watching martial artists burst into laughter at the sight of Mike Hayes¡¯s sorry state. They might estimate Walter Locke¡¯s strength, but it didn¡¯t stop them from enjoying the joke. Hearing the surrounding mockery, Mike Hayes¡¯s face turned red with anger and, snatching the whip, he lashed out at Xavier Cooper. As he whipped, he raged, ¡°Aiden Clark, you think you can be tough with me? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll whip you to death right now!¡± Theresa Locke and the King of Divine Legs, lying all over the place in the corner of the yard, watched Walter Locke and the others being humiliated, their anger burning fiercely. Just moments ago, they had tried to help block Walter Locke, but the six or seven of them were left severely injured by a single slap from him. Now, all they could do was watch with gritted teeth, powerless to intervene. ¡°This kid¡¯s got a hard head, huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say all of Barry Wolfe¡¯s men have tough bones!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of being tough? Being stubborn at a time like this is just asking to die.¡± Then someone questioned, ¡°Walter Locke is a renowned grandmaster who has been famous for years, he wouldn¡¯t lay hands on a few juniors, would he?¡± ¡°Brother, ¡®grandmaster¡¯ speaks to his experience, not his character.¡± Someone explained, ¡°Back when Walter Locke had just reached the Master Realm, he befriended a young man from the Cooper family. Xavier Cooper was smitten with Walter Locke¡¯s sister, Joyce Locke, and the two of them tied the knot. It was meant to be a powerful union, but who knew Joyce would fall for someone else. Xavier had a big fight with her and apparently even slapped her twice. When Walter found out, he went alone to the Cooper family. You must know, the Coopers were the leading family in the Jiangnan area at the time, with over a dozen guests and ministers, each with the strength of the Master Realm. Yet even so, the Cooper family was still utterly destroyed. It was then that people realized Walter Locke had actually become a transcendent expert of the Entry Realm.¡± Hiss! Hearing this, the watching martial artists all sucked in a breath of cold air. They were shocked, both at Walter Locke¡¯s strength and his ruthlessness. It was just a couple¡¯s quarrel, and yet Walter Locke obliterated the entire household. That was just too brutal, wasn¡¯t it? The person sneered, then continued, ¡°What¡¯s that to mention? After that incident, the grandmaster seemed like he was on a roll, challenging top experts all over. In just two years, he traveled all across the country, and even went to the Eight countries in Southeast to challenge the long-established experts there.¡± ¡°And the result?¡± ¡°The result, of course, was that the old grandmaster triumphed everywhere, truly undefeated ¨C a real vanquisher of all challengers in the East!¡± Admiration filled the eyes of the storyteller, ¡°After that battle in Helghan, whenever people mentioned the old grandmaster¡¯s name, they did so with utmost respect. Since then, he earned the name ¡®Invincible¡¯, and as for his actual name, it gradually slipped into obscurity.¡± Hiss! ¡°That¡¯s just too amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hehe, why else would he be called Walter Locke?¡± Chapter 623 - 623 623 Confrontation_1 ?Chapter 623: Chapter 623: Confrontation_1 Chapter 623: Chapter 623: Confrontation_1 Everyone turned to look at Walter Locke, seated under the sun umbrella, and instinctively shut their mouths tight, fearing that their chattering would be overheard by him. Under the sun umbrella, Walter Locke picked up his teacup, took a sip, and then slowly stood up, walking toward Thomas Lampe and the others. He shoved Mike Hayes aside, his cold gaze sweeping across the faces of the four men. Duncan Kong and Xavier Cooper, who were still cursing nonstop, only felt a chill run through their bodies, as though a cold and sinister energy, resembling a venomous snake, had coiled around them. In an instant, their entire beings felt as if they had plunged into an ice cavern; even their brains seemed to freeze, and their thoughts came to a grinding halt. ¡°Whoever tells me Barry Wolfe¡¯s whereabouts, I will spare his life, otherwise¡­¡± The voice of Walter Locke suddenly changed, filled with a bone-chilling cold and heavy with a strong intention to kill, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he dies without a complete corpse!¡± He pointed at Xavier Cooper and said, ¡°You talk a lot, so let¡¯s start with you! Tell me, where is Barry Wolfe?¡± Xavier Cooper felt a weight lift from his body and realized he could speak again, so he sneered: ¡°My boss is in your mom¡¯s bed!¡± ¡°Seeking death!¡± Walter Locke¡¯s face darkened, and he swung his palm toward Xavier Cooper¡¯s head. ¡°Xavier Cooper!¡± When Thomas Lampe heard his son speak, he knew something was amiss. However, being severely injured and tied to a stake, he was utterly helpless and could only watch his son head toward death. He slowly closed his eyes, unwilling to witness his own flesh and blood die before him, and a tear trickled down from the wrinkled corner of his eye. However, just as he closed his eyes, a sharp whooshing sound suddenly came from the sky! He instinctively opened his eyes, turned his head to look, and saw a streak of light swooping down. Before it even touched the ground, a saber light, like a whiplash, burst forth abruptly. The saber light was dazzling, nearly vying with the sun and the moon in brightness! Hum! As the saber passed, the air trembled with extreme speed, emitting an ear-grating hum. It was aimed straight for Xavier Cooper! At this moment, Walter Locke had just raised his palm, about to bring it down, when he heard the whooshing from above and immediately withdrew his hand, retreating swiftly. Swoosh! The moment he dodged, the saber light slashed down. Thomas Lampe was startled and quickly turned to look. When he clearly saw the situation, he was stunned. Because that strike with the saber was extremely precise, just grazing past Xavier Cooper¡¯s body and landing exactly where Walter Locke¡¯s hand had been. Any further, and it would have hit empty space; any less, and Xavier Cooper would have been decapitated. Walter Locke¡¯s reaction was quick enough; had he been a bit slower, he would have lost his hand. Moreover, the power behind that saber was so tremendous that it cleaved a neat fissure in the ground, dark and seemingly bottomless. When the streak of light landed on the ground and the sword gleam dissipated, it revealed two figures. ¡°Boss!¡± Seeing that it was Greg Jensen who had returned, all four of them immediately showed joy on their faces. Thomas Lampe, happy as he was, suddenly changed his expression, and said urgently: ¡°Boss, run, this man is too powerful!¡± As soon as he spoke, the other three also changed their faces, all urging Greg Jensen to leave quickly. Greg Jensen shook his head, set down Carmen Stuart, gave a pat on her rear light as a signal for her to hide to the side, then turned to Thomas Lampe and the others, asking: ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, then looked toward Walter Locke, who had retreated several meters away. Walter Locke sized up Greg Jensen, asking, ¡°Are you Barry Wolfe?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Greg Jensen said expressionlessly, ¡°You come to my estate, beat up my people, how shall I settle this score with you?¡± ¡°Presumptuous!¡± Before Walter Locke could speak, Mike Hayes couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He looked at Greg Jensen dismissively and said, ¡°Who do you think you are, daring to speak to the Grandmaster like this? I tell you¡­¡± Pfft! The blade sliced through, and a mass of fresh blood gushed out like a fountain. Mike Hayes clutched his neck, his eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Greg Jensen, filled with confusion. He couldn¡¯t understand why Greg Jensen dared to move against him in front of Walter Locke until his death. Could it be that this kid wasn¡¯t afraid of the old Grandmaster? Thump! Dead silence surrounded them, the sound of the falling body was particularly grating. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got guts to kill someone in front of me!¡± Walter Locke¡¯s gaze was sinister, his face ice-cold. It had been decades since anyone had dared to be so presumptuous in front of him. In Walter Locke¡¯s eyes, Greg Jensen was like an ant. He had never considered Greg Jensen worth his attention. And yet, this youngster had dared to kill someone right in front of him. Wasn¡¯t that a slap to his own face? At that moment, Walter Locke¡¯s long calm emotions stirred once again, along with a rise of anger. Ssss! Greg Jensen paid no heed, turning around and swinging his sword four times, severing the four ropes. Thomas Lampe and the others were immediately freed from their bounds. ¡°Go rest for a bit. I¡¯ll settle the score with him.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Thomas Lampe and the others wanted to persuade Greg Jensen to leave quickly, but seeing the confidence in their boss¡¯s eyes, they could only nod in agreement. On the other side, seeing himself ignored, Walter Locke¡¯s brows furrowed even more. He had previously thought well of Greg Jensen¡¯s strength and had the intention to recruit him. But now, his heart was filled with a strong intent to kill. He who hesitates is lost! Without hesitation, Walter Locke stepped forward, instantly appeared in front of Greg Jensen, and struck out with a palm. Just as Thomas Lampe and the others, who had been helped to the front of the villa, were filled with tension once again. At that moment, a gentle voice sounded beside them: ¡°You all should tend to your wounds first.¡± They all turned to look, only to see Carmen Stuart standing there with a veil over her face, her gaze firmly on Greg Jensen as she said softly, ¡°Trust him. He can definitely win.¡± Greg Jensen heard the sound of the wind and turned to meet it with a palm. Boom! The fierce clash of force rippled outwards like waves, spreading in every direction. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The violent shockwave sent parasols, tables, chairs, and such flying, and several Martial Artists with lower cultivation were knocked to the ground tumbling like gourds. All onlookers gasped at the sight. This was just the overflow of force from the fight between the two, what would happen if one were to face it head-on? What¡¯s more unbelievable was that Greg Jensen had not moved an inch during that exchange, while Walter Locke had been forced to retreat several steps. How was this possible? How could an old Grandmaster be bested by a kid who had just started his journey? The crowd was utterly silent, their hearts filled with shock. What they didn¡¯t know was that Walter Locke was just as surprised in his heart. He had thought Greg Jensen was just a young man with decent talent, but in that brief exchange, he had noticed something different. Because he had felt the presence of Mana in that palm strike from Greg Jensen. After Walter Locke broke through to the Dao realm, his True Qi had long since transformed into Mana, which was what he was most proud of. It is well known that any True Qi stands no chance in front of Mana. But Greg Jensen had managed to push him back with a single palm. What did this mean? Could it be that this kid was also a Cultivator? Chapter 624 - 624 624 Law Practitioner_1 ?Chapter 624: Chapter 624: Law Practitioner_1 Chapter 624: Chapter 624: Law Practitioner_1 With this thought, Walter Locke was not afraid but instead became excited. Since his breakthrough, he had never encountered an opponent of similar strength, and this was the perfect opportunity to test his own techniques. More importantly, if his adversary was also a Cultivator, they would surely possess corresponding Cultivation Techniques and treasures. As long as he killed him, all those treasures and secret manuals would become his own. Greed flashed in Walter Locke¡¯s eyes as he sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± ¡°Stop blathering!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes were ice-cold, devoid of any hint of anger, as he said coldly, ¡°Dare to touch my people, then prepare to die.¡± ¡°Arrogant! Let me show you what real power is!¡± Walter Locke snorted coldly, leaped into the sky, and then slammed down a palm towards the earth. Woo! The surrounding Spiritual Energy suddenly became a vacuum, all converging towards his palm. In the blink of an eye, it condensed into a gigantic palm in the sky, pressing down slowly but firmly. Everyone felt an overwhelming pressure, as if a mountain had been placed upon their chest, making it hard to breathe. Some Martial Artists of lower realms even knelt directly on the ground. The spectating Martial Artists quickly retreated to a safe distance, looking at the slowly descending palm with shock etched on their faces. ¡°Sky-rending Palm, the Old Grandmaster¡¯s signature technique!¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe is in for it now.¡± ¡°He deserves it. How dare he be so arrogant in front of the Old Grandmaster and even kill someone? He¡¯s asking for death; what can he do about it?¡± Among these watching Martial Artists, the highest in realm was merely a Grandmaster, but that didn¡¯t stop them from mocking Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen, so young yet having reached heights none of them could dream to achieve in their lifetimes, was the object of their intense envy. Seeing Greg Jensen at a disadvantage, they naturally did not want to miss the chance to kick him while he was down. Unable to bear the sight of others¡¯ success, that described these people perfectly. However, their laughter soon vanished, and the mockery ceased at that moment. In the azure sky, a blade light suddenly appeared, as if cutting the sky in two, heading straight for the illusory palm. Chi! Fast meeting slow, they collided fiercely. The palm, formed from Mana, popped like a pricked balloon, quickly shriveling up and vanishing into thin air in a blink of an eye. But the blade light continued unabated, heading straight for Walter Locke. The blade light, having shed much of its force, was easily dispersed by a casual wave of Walter Locke¡¯s hand. ¡°This¡­ how is this possible?¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe actually broke the Old Grandmaster¡¯s move?¡± The joy they felt from another¡¯s misfortune instantly dissipated, leaving everyone¡¯s faces filled with shock, their mouths agape wide enough to fit an egg. They had assumed the Old Grandmaster could finish Barry Wolfe with a single palm strike, but he had unexpectedly split it with a single slash. The entire place fell deathly silent! Walter Locke stood suspended in the air, looking down at Greg Jensen from a higher position, his face showing a hint of seriousness for the first time. ¡°It seems now that I indeed underestimated you!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression remained stern, a trace of surprise flitting through his eyes, for he too had felt the Mana emanating from Walter Locke. Though scattered and weak, it proved the rumors true¡ªWalter Locke had indeed utilized some Cultivation Technique to break through the threshold of the path. If that was the case, then he could not be spared! Greg Jensen had previously thought of subduing Walter Locke for his own use, but now he completely abandoned the idea, his heart filled with the intent to kill. ¡°Then try this move of mine!¡± Walter Locke mumbled something under his breath, and with a raise of his hands, the surrounding mist immediately began to converge towards his palms. In the blink of an eye, the mist transformed into a giant dragon, diving straight towards Greg Jensen. ¡°This is not the technique of someone in the Master Realm!¡± ¡°So the rumors are true, after all; the Grandmaster really broke through to the Master Realm and became a Law Practitioner of legend!¡± ¡°As expected of the Grandmaster, truly the pride of us Martial Artists!¡± The surrounding Martial Artists were thoroughly shocked, admiration shining in their eyes, some even feeling the impulse to bow in deep respect. You should know, in an era where it¡¯s rare to even glimpse someone in the Master Realm, breaking through the Grandmaster Realm is already the mark of a prodigious talent, let alone becoming a Law Practitioner, that¡¯s an entire realm away. Over the past few hundred years, very few have managed to become Law Practitioners; Walter Locke¡¯s talent is beyond question. ¡°To speak of this Barry Wolfe, he¡¯s actually not bad either; at such a young age, he has become a strong contender in the Master Realm; his talent is perhaps even greater than that of the Grandmaster.¡± Upon hearing this, people couldn¡¯t help nodding in agreement. At that moment, someone snorted coldly, ¡°So what if he became someone in the Master Realm? Isn¡¯t he still going to die by the Grandmaster¡¯s hand?¡± ¡°That¡­ isn¡¯t wrong, what a pity though¡­¡± The crowd shook their heads and sighed, feeling that it was such a waste for someone as talented as Greg Jensen to die at the hands of Walter Locke. It was also a tremendous loss for all of Huaxia. As the crowd was caught up in their melancholic sighs, the dragon made from countless mists finally reached Greg Jensen. Some of the kind-hearted among them had even closed their eyes, unable to bear the sight of a young genius like Greg Jensen falling. Just then, the silent and motionless Greg Jensen finally made his move. The Twilight Snow Knife, like a new moon, traced a beautiful arc in the air, meeting the head of the giant dragon with a frontal slash. Driven by his vigorous Qi, a surge of ghastly Yin and Sha energy burst forth. In an instant, the wails and howls of ghosts and wolves echoed through the valley. The gleaming knife light, enveloped in gray fog, transformed into a sinister arc; in a mere moment, it arrived in front of the dragon¡¯s head. Compared to the dragon¡¯s head, which was a towering five meters tall, the arc of gray that was just over a meter long seemed extremely diminutive. It lightly collided with the dragon¡¯s head, immediately wrapped by the mist, while the dragon¡¯s head appeared to be unaffected, continuing its charge at Greg Jensen. Just as it was about two or three meters away from Greg Jensen, the dragon¡¯s head suddenly stopped. Boom! A clear, muffled sound rang out, followed by a splash as the entire giant dragon shattered into pieces, turning into countless drops of water that fell down. The next second, the one-meter-long arc emerged from the body of the dragon, continuously chopping through more than a dozen large trees before it dissipated into nothingness. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This¡­¡± At this moment, everyone was stunned. Even Thomas Lampe and the others didn¡¯t expect Greg Jensen to be this powerful. The water-vapor dragon, clearly beyond a Martial Artist¡¯s capabilities, had been cleaved in half by Greg Jensen¡¯s knife. How could something like this happen? What they didn¡¯t know was that the Innocent Knife Method was a technique meant only for Cultivators, and Walter Locke¡¯s Mana was an impure mixture, which led to such an outcome. In the midst of the stunned silence, Greg Jensen slowly raised his head and said calmly, ¡°Have you used up all your tricks? If so, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Before his words even fell, a fireball suddenly emerged from his palm and, with a flick, it hurtled towards Walter Locke. ¡°This¡­ is a Law Practitioner!¡± ¡°A Law Practitioner so young? How is that possible?¡± In the legends of the Martial Way, surpassing the Master Realm is the Cultivation Realm, and those strong enough in the Cultivation Realm are called Law Practitioners. Therefore, when the watching Martial Artists saw this scene, they were immediately thrown into an uproar, with exclamations surging like waves, each one higher than the last. Chapter 625 - 625 625 The Living Soul Banner_1 ?Chapter 625: Chapter 625: The Living Soul Banner_1 Chapter 625: Chapter 625: The Living Soul Banner_1 Walter Locke¡¯s gaze suddenly narrowed, and with a casual wave of his hand, another mist of water fell, seemingly intending to extinguish the fireball. However, that fireball swelled with the wind and easily broke through the mist, charging towards Walter Locke at high speed. Walter Locke¡¯s face finally changed, he frantically waved several streams of mana, and only when the fireball was close did he manage to disperse it barely. He let out a slight sigh of relief and sneered, ¡°So you are indeed a cultivator.¡± Greg Jensen leaped into the air, floating halfway up, and looked down at him coldly, disdainful, ¡°Ha, what kind of cultivator are you? This is what cultivators can do.¡± He raised his hand towards Walter Locke, and with a surge of mana, several fireballs flew out, almost completely sealing off all of Walter Locke¡¯s escape routes. Walter Locke was terrified, too preoccupied to argue with Greg Jensen any further, he gathered all his mana and erected several barriers in front of him to intercept the fireballs. Bang bang bang! A series of violent explosions ensued, and most of the fireballs were blocked by the water walls conjured by Walter Locke, but a few still penetrated his defenses and reached him. Although these fireballs¡¯ power had greatly diminished after breaking through the defenses, they still managed to set Walter Locke¡¯s hair and clothing alight. The smell of charred material immediately filled the air. Walter Locke frantically patted out the flames, but his snow-white hair had already been burned to a mess. The plain short robe he was wearing had also been burned with several holes, making his appearance look extremely disheveled. The grandmaster¡¯s imposing aura was nowhere to be found at that moment! The martial artists watching below were all stunned; before today, they thought Walter Locke would easily kill Barry Wolfe and then take over the Seven Provinces of Northwest. This idea had never wavered until Greg Jensen¡¯s return, including Elder Locke and Elder Davis, who knew Greg Jensen the best¡ªthey all shared this belief. Even Lesley Davis, who was secretly conflicted, never thought that Greg Jensen could survive against Walter Locke. But as soon as Greg Jensen returned, people¡¯s thoughts began to change slowly. From the initial certainty of Barry Wolfe¡¯s certain demise to the later possibility of survival and finally, they were confused about who might win the death match. At this moment, everyone was silent, looking up with dumbfounded faces at the two in the sky. Then, someone suddenly whispered, ¡°Why do I feel like¡­ this Barry Wolfe might win?¡± Swish! Before the words finished, everyone turned to look, their eyes filled with amazement, as if they were looking at a fool. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Let¡¯s not even talk about Barry Wolfe¡¯s strength; how could he possibly defeat the grandmaster at his age?¡± Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Right, just speaking of combat experience, Barry Wolfe is far behind!¡± ¡°Just wait; the grandmaster definitely has more tricks that he hasn¡¯t used yet. You¡¯ll see how Barry Wolfe is going to die.¡± The crowd ranted at the person who had spoken before, then once again raised their heads to watch the sky. In midair, Walter Locke finally extinguished the fire, and with a dark look in his eyes, he turned to Greg Jensen and said: ¡°Kid, hand over your master¡¯s lineage, and I might consider leaving you with a whole corpse, otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for tearing you into ten thousand pieces.¡± ¡°Ha, do you have that ability?¡± Greg Jensen scoffed disdainfully, ¡°Come on then, let me see what skills you¡¯ve actually learned.¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Goaded by Greg Jensen¡¯s taunting manner, Walter Locke seethed with anger, he gestured with his hand, and out of thin air, a long banner appeared in his palm. The banner was about one-and-a-half meters tall, covered in a dark red hue, with only the corners hinting at its original white color. Buzz! For some unknown reason, when the long banner was brought out, everyone began to hear a series of mournful screams. The sound, like the wailing of ghosts and howling of wolves, was so piercing that it made one¡¯s eardrums swell with pain and the mind gradually descend into chaos. ¡°The Soul Harvest Banner?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression darkened as he immediately recognized the origin of the banner. The ¡°Book of Yin and Yang Harmony¡± mentioned, take a piece of the banner, spray it with the heartblood of those who died unjustly, refine it day and night, and the Soul Harvest Banner can be obtained. The purpose of the Soul Harvest Banner is similar to the Immaculate Sword Technique Plus Dusk Snow Sword; it can absorb people¡¯s life-force and strengthen oneself. It can also release the banner¡¯s harvested souls during combat to tear at the enemy¡¯s vital energy and confound their minds. Even in the peak era of cultivation, such a Soul Harvest Banner, refined from life-force, would be spurned by all. The Soul Harvest Banner held by Walter Locke was obviously of inferior quality, but to reach his level, at least thousands of lives had been sacrificed. This meant that thousands of people had already died at the hands of Walter Locke. Thinking of how Walter Locke often exterminated entire families, Greg Jensen instantly realized that the other party was using hatred as a cover to secretly refine the Soul Harvest Banner. No wonder Walter Locke could become a legendary Law Practitioner; it turned out he relied on such evil techniques. Greg Jensen shouted angrily, ¡°Walter Locke, you deserve to die for using humans to refine the Soul Harvest Banner for your own selfish desires!¡± Having been exposed by Greg Jensen about the origin of the Soul Harvest Banner, Walter Locke was momentarily startled but quickly regained his composure. He glanced at the crowd below and sneered, ¡°What of it? Shouldn¡¯t those people feel honored to pave the way for my ascension to immortality? You¡¯re not going to tell me that after so many years of cultivation, you¡¯ve never killed a single person!¡± Greg Jensen shouted angrily, ¡°What twisted logic and heresy, I must kill you!¡± ¡°Heh, do you have the ability to? You might want to think about how you¡¯re going to survive first!¡± Walter Locke sneered incessantly, ¡°Barry Wolfe, I advise you to stop struggling. My Soul Harvest Banner is missing a chief soul, and you¡¯ll fit the bill perfectly.¡± With these words, he raised the Soul Harvest Banner and violently shook it. Several black mists surged out of the Soul Harvest Banner, darting towards Greg Jensen, and within the black mist, one could faintly see the twisted faces of people in agony, desperately screaming. In an instant, the ghostly wails and wolf howls grew even louder. ¡°What the hell is that thing?¡± ¡°Ah, my head¡­¡± The martial artists watching suddenly felt an inexplicable palpitation, and some with lower realms already began to groan in pain, clutching their heads. ¡°Seeking death!¡± Greg Jensen had never been as furious as he was now; the thought of thousands dying under the Soul Harvest Banner ignited a fire within him. The souls from the banner were incredibly fast, pouncing on Greg Jensen in the blink of an eye, frantically gnawing at him. ¡°Get lost!¡± Greg Jensen roared, and the Divine Dragon Nine Transformations revolved wildly. His vigorous blood energy surged forth, forming a Blood Armour comprised of blood energy. His body shook, and under the rush of blood energy, those harvested souls were immediately extinguished. Walter Locke¡¯s pupils shrank, and a hint of madness crossed his face as he shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can resist.¡± After speaking, he bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood essence onto the Soul Harvest Banner and then began to shake it with more force, all the while laughing eerily: ¡°Barry Wolfe, calmly enter my Soul Harvest Banner. You can¡¯t escape!¡± The black mist expanded, forming a thick fog that rushed toward Greg Jensen like a cloud covering the sky. Chapter 626 - 626 626 Thunder Law Ultimate Kill_1 ?Chapter 626: Chapter 626 Thunder Law Ultimate Kill_1 Chapter 626: Chapter 626 Thunder Law Ultimate Kill_1 Walter Locke had previously been cautious, not wanting the unusual behavior of the Soul Banner to be too obvious, but now he could no longer afford such concerns. All he wanted now was to kill Greg Jensen and use his soul as the main spirit for the Soul Banner. The sky was blanketed in an instant by a dense black fog, like a thundercloud blocking out all sunlight. Although the Martial Artists spectating did not know what it was, they instinctively felt danger, retreating continuously, trying to escape the area covered by the black mist. However, the wails and howls, as if ringing right next to their ears, caused them to become agitated and disoriented. At this moment, they struggled even to stand up, let alone run away. All they could do was sway unsteadily on their feet, looking up at the sky with a hint of despair creeping into their eyes. Just then, a flash of the knife¡¯s edge suddenly tore a path through the black mist. A figure emerged from the dense black fog, stepping on clouds like a demon god, his body emitting a blood-red glow. He looked coldly at Walter Locke, saying calmly, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Walter Locke¡¯s expression froze for an instant, then he clenched his teeth tighter and shook the Soul Banner even more vigorously. Greg Jensen let out a cold laugh, sheathing the Twilight Snow Knife, then formed a spell and pointed at Walter Locke. Boom! A strong wind suddenly rose, and thunder rumbled ominously. The crowd looked up in astonishment, only to see a storm cloud rapidly gathering above Walter Locke¡¯s head. Greenish-purple lightning, like twisted and winding little snakes, danced and darted across the clouds. Thunder Law has always been the bane of all evil things. Before even striking, it scattered the vengeful spirits. The next second, a column of green lightning shot out of the clouds and struck the Soul Banner directly. Crack! The Soul Banner was instantly split in half! Woo woo¡­ The ghostly faces in the black mist, contorted and ferocious, directed their angry roars at Walter Locke beneath the Soul Banner. A look of horror immediately surfaced on Walter Locke¡¯s face. Suddenly, the rolling black mist came to a standstill, then unbelievably rolled back towards Walter Locke. In life, they had all been subjected to inhuman tortures to heighten their resentment, thereby increasing the power of the Soul Banner. For this reason, the sole obsession of these wrongful spirits was to kill Walter Locke. Previously, bound by the Soul Banner, they could only obey orders; but now that the Soul Banner was broken, no one could control them anymore. Driven by their obsessions, they surrounded Walter Locke and began to desperately tear at him. The dense fog composed of wrongful spirits enveloped Walter Locke into a sphere. Walter Locke, having cultivated the Evil arts, lacked the strong vitality a Martial Artist should have; he was unable to withstand the spirits¡¯ tearing bites. Shortly thereafter, his screams of agony echoed from within. ¡°Ah, save me, help me!¡± he screamed pitifully as the cries echoed above East Peak Manor, making everyone shudder and look at the writhing black sphere in horror. Only Greg Jensen stood in the air like a javelin, his face calm and serene. ¡°Barry Wolfe, I surrender, save me, I was wrong, I¡¯ll give you all of the eighteen cities of Jiangnan¡­¡± ¡°Kill me, just kill me¡­¡± Walter Locke¡¯s cries became more and more pitiful, but Greg Jensen remained indifferent, standing there and watching silently. If Walter Locke had not refined the Soul Banner, Greg Jensen might have spared his life to let him manage the eighteen cities of Jiangnan for him. But now, Greg Jensen would rather he died quickly; even one more glance at him was revolting. All was silent around them, and Walter Locke¡¯s screams grew weaker and weaker. After an unknown period of time, the screaming suddenly ceased, and the black mist slowly dissipated into the heavens and earth. Walter Locke¡¯s corpse fell from the sky with a smack and crashed onto the ground, breaking into several pieces. It was then that people realized Walter Locke had been drained into a mummy, his body as fragile as a piece of rotting wood that could crumble at the slightest blow of wind. Silence! The silence of death! All the spectators were like wood struck by lightning, standing dumbfounded, completely lost in a daze. Their minds blank, they stared in disbelief at the mummified corpse. Before coming to watch the battle, they all believed the outcome was predetermined; Barry Wolfe, although talented and merely in his twenties, how could he possibly be a match for the old Grandmaster? Yet, no one expected that it would be Walter Locke to fall in the end. Who was Walter Locke? He was the Crownless King who had dominated the south for dozens of years, a benchmark in the Martial Artist world, renowned and known to all. Such a celebrated figure had actually died at the hands of a young man. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This outcome left all the spectators¡¯ jaws dropped in shock! Their gazes towards Greg Jensen suddenly changed. They looked on with a mix of admiration and fear, as if watching a rising new star. What they had assumed would be but a minor test of the old Grandmaster¡¯s skills after coming out of seclusion had turned into the opening chapter of a new era in the martial arts world. It was foreseeable that once the result of this battle spread, it would send shockwaves throughout the land, and the name Barry Wolfe would be known the world over. Greg Jensen stood with his hands behind his back, his indifferent gaze sweeping over everyone present, his air of looking down on the world slowly spreading around him. Although he was just in his twenties, he felt like an elder who had been in power for a long time, like a high mountain, suffocating those beneath him. He spoke indifferently, ¡°Are you all here to challenge me too?¡± The tone was detached, revealing no joy or anger, yet it was as sharp as a sword, making hearts tremble with fear. ¡°Dare not¡­¡± A chill ran through the crowd as they quickly lowered their heads, not daring to meet his gaze. Only when that scrutinizing look passed over them did they dare to quietly raise their heads, stealing glances at Greg Jensen with the corners of their eyes. Greg Jensen turned his head towards the Family Heads of the eighteen cities of the south and said coldly, ¡°Speak up, how should I deal with you all?¡± Thump! Lesley Davis was the first who could not hold on and knelt on the ground, his voice trembling as he said: ¡°Master Wolfe, please spare my life, I didn¡¯t want to come, it was all Mike Hayes, the bastard, who forced me.¡± Seeing this, the others all knelt on the ground, one after another begging for mercy. Samantha Adams¡¯ grandfather did not kneel, but gave a slight bow instead. Greg Jensen looked at him but didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he turned to look at Locke¡¯s grandfather and asked, ¡°How about you? What do you mean by this?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Locke¡¯s grandfather felt so awkward he wished he could shrink into a crack in the ground. Given the relationship between the Locke family and Greg Jensen, he really didn¡¯t have to bow his head. But who asked him to side with Walter Locke? He sighed helplessly, bending his waist to ninety degrees like Samantha Adams¡¯ grandfather. In his heart, though, he was filled with regret. If he had known things would turn out this way, it would have been better to feign illness and stay at home. After all, regardless of who won, the Locke family wouldn¡¯t suffer any loss; they simply would have missed out on potential benefits. He too had been blinded by potential gain and thus followed Walter Locke to East Peak Manor. Greg Jensen could leave some face for Samantha Adams¡¯ grandfather for Samantha¡¯s sake, but not for the Locke family. Ungrateful wretches that forget past favors¡ªif not punished, who wouldn¡¯t dare to act so in the future? He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Locke¡¯s grandfather, I do not think I have treated the Locke family unfairly, do you not owe me an explanation?¡± Chapter 627 - 627 627 The Worlds Number One_1 ?Chapter 627: Chapter 627 The World¡¯s Number One_1 Chapter 627: Chapter 627 The World¡¯s Number One_1 ¡°I¡­¡± Old Master Locke lowered his head with the muscles on his face twitching slightly, feeling extremely annoyed in his heart. He had been in charge of the Locke family for decades, and even Walter Locke would show him some respect. Where had he suffered such humiliation before? At that moment, Theresa Locke, who had been injured, walked over with the help of her sister, Doris Locke, and said with an embarrassed face, ¡°Greg, Grandpa was just momentarily bewitched. Please¡­ please let him off for my sake.¡± Greg Jensen furrowed his brows and said, ¡°The Locke family will give up eighty percent of their property, and we¡¯ll call it even for today.¡± ¡°Eighty percent?¡± Noah Locke raised his head in shock, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say anything else.¡± Theresa¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly stopped his father from continuing. Greg Jensen¡¯s expression turned cold as he looked at Noah Locke and said, ¡°What? Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°No¡­ no problem.¡± Noah Locke dropped his head listlessly, daring not to speak further. Greg Jensen snorted coldly, swept his gaze over the family heads of the eighteen southern cities, and turned to approach the body. With a beckoning gesture, a glittering ring flew into his hand on its own. He released his Divine Sense to check it and found that it was a Storage Ring containing quite a few pieces of Spiritual Medicine. However, the Array inside the ring was mostly damaged, about to become useless very soon. Greg Jensen planned to examine it when he had time; after pocketing the ring, he headed towards the villa. He came to Thomas Lampe and the others and asked, ¡°Are you all alright?¡± Thomas Lampe and the others were still in shock, not snapping out of it until Greg Jensen spoke to them. Duncan Kong said with a dumbfounded face, ¡°Boss, did you just kill Walter Locke like that?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg Jensen teased on purpose, ¡°Or should I try to bring him back to life and kill him again?¡± Duncan Kong hastily shook his head, saying fearfully, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it, Walter Locke was legendary after all. Let¡¯s give him some dignity.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, turned to look at Thomas Lampe and the three others, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the villa, I¡¯ll tend to your injuries first.¡± ¡°Thank you, boss.¡± Carmen Stuart, Michelle Stuart, and the others had also come around by then and quickly called a few bodyguards over to clumsily carry the injured into the villa. Upon reaching the entrance of the villa, Greg Jensen stopped, turned around, and said, ¡°Theresa, bring your sister and the King of Divine Legs inside.¡± Theresa Locke was momentarily taken aback and, for some reason, didn¡¯t respond. Seeing an opportunity, Old Master Locke lowered his voice and said, ¡°Theresa, hurry up, what are you thinking about?¡± He also didn¡¯t forget to remind, ¡°Once you¡¯re inside, make sure to speak to Master Barry properly, strive to protect our Locke family¡¯s property.¡± Theresa Locke looked at his grandfather expressionlessly and said indifferently, ¡°If you had known it would come to this, why did you do it in the first place?¡± He shook his head and then proceeded towards the villa with the support of his sister. Seeing this, Greg Jensen turned back and went into the villa. He fed Thomas Lampe and the others the Little Reviving Pill and began treating their wounds. Outside the villa, the surrounding Martial Artists finally came to their senses, as if a pot of hot oil had been splashed with water, instantly bubbling up. ¡°Holy shit, has the Grandmaster died? Is the Grandmaster really dead?¡± ¡°This¡­ What realm is Barry Wolfe exactly, how could he¡­¡± Someone exclaimed, ¡°Looks like the times are changing!¡± ¡°We¡¯d better leave quickly, don¡¯t accidentally piss that man off. We won¡¯t even know how we die.¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s hurry. I don¡¯t want to stay here another minute.¡± The observing Martial Artists didn¡¯t dare linger any longer, gathered their belongings, and hurried down the mountain. Before leaving, they did not forget to take away their daily refuse, and even the pit dug for setting up the tent was carefully filled back in. As these people returned home, the details of the battle were also disclosed. For example, Walter Locke, the old Grandmaster adored by thousands, was so lost to madness in his pursuit of breaking through in cultivation that he actually concocted a Soul Banner using living souls, secretly slaughtering thousands of people. Equally noteworthy was Barry Wolfe using Thunder Law to shatter the Soul Banner, his cultivation likely having reached the legendary Law Practitioner realm, rightly becoming the unparalleled number one in the world. Those who had personally witnessed this battle venerated Greg Jensen to the skies, inciting great dissatisfaction among some younger individuals who considered themselves talented. ¡­ In a certain family within the capital, a young man of fashion couldn¡¯t help but sneer: ¡°Hah, the number one in the world? With Hidden Gate remaining hidden, who dares to claim that title for themselves?¡± The elder calmly replied, ¡°Whether Hidden Gate comes out or not, is a matter for Hidden Gate, why should you worry about it? Could our family possibly have someone more formidable than him?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The young man¡¯s face stiffened, somewhat unwilling to concede as he said, ¡°He is just a lucky guy who received an inheritance. If I were to receive the heritage of the immortals, I guarantee I¡¯d be even more formidable than him.¡± ¡°Impudent kid, you sure have high ambitions.¡± The elder laughed heartily, then did not forget to caution, ¡°No matter what you think privately, if you encounter this person, you must absolutely not offend him, do you hear me?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I know.¡± The young man rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I know better than to stubbornly offer up my head when I clearly can¡¯t win.¡± The elder gave him a reproachful glance, saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. I¡¯m just worried that you don¡¯t understand the gravity of such matters, mire us in trouble with the other party, and then we won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± The young man replied impatiently, ¡°Alright, I get it.¡± The elder looked out the window at the scenery, his gaze deep as he sighed, ¡°Such an individual has emerged from among the common folk; it seems the martial world is about to change.¡± After a moment of silence, he turned back and said, ¡°Right, arrange for two people to deliver a gift to Barry Wolfe, to congratulate him on becoming a Law Practitioner.¡± ¡°We need to send a gift, too? Isn¡¯t that unnecessary?¡± ¡°Just do as I say, why all the needless talk?¡± ¡­ In a corner of the deep mountains, where human presence is scarce, several courtyards have been built. Louisa Burley sat at the edge of the bed, staring at the wisps of clouds in the mountains, lost in thought. Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and when she turned around, she saw Trey Holmes walking in. Louisa Burley smiled, albeit with some effort, ¡°Nan Nan, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡± Trey Holmes glanced outside before closing the door, came over to Louisa Burley, and said mysteriously, ¡°I¡¯ve heard some news¡­ about the boss, Greg Jensen.¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s expression froze, as she excitedly asked, ¡°What happened to him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing¡¯s wrong with him.¡± Trey Holmes smiled and said, ¡°Not only is he fine, he¡¯s made quite the splash in the martial world. Now everyone is calling him the number one in the world.¡± ¡°The number one in the world?¡± Louisa Burley was taken aback yet again, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± With a smile, Trey Holmes decided not to tease any longer and recounted the entire incident in detail. When she heard that Walter Locke actually refined the Soul Banner with living sacrifices, she couldn¡¯t help but clench her little fists and curse with a face full of anger: ¡°That Walter Locke is inhuman, committing such detestable acts that provoke the wrath of heaven! If I had known sooner, I definitely would have skinned him alive!¡± Chapter 628 - 628 628 Who Opposes_1 ?Chapter 628: Chapter 628: Who Opposes_1 Chapter 628: Chapter 628: Who Opposes_1 Louisa Burley was anxious to know the outcome and hurriedly comforted her, saying, ¡°Please continue, what exactly happened to Greg?¡± ¡°Haha, I have to say, the boss is awesome.¡± Trey Holmes was full of excitement, forgetting to correct his form of address, as he enthusiastically described how Greg used Thunder Law to break the Living Soul Banner. Louisa Burley, upon learning that Greg was fine, instantly breathed a sigh of relief, and looking at Trey Holmes¡¯s excited demeanor, she couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. In her understanding, Greg was indeed much more powerful than the average person, but compared to cultivators like Trey Holmes and Aaron Gill, he was clearly much less so. After Trey Holmes finished speaking, Louisa Burley tentatively asked, ¡°Do you mean¡­ Greg is now very powerful?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course, he¡¯s very powerful.¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Trey Holmes said with a smile, ¡°Spellcasting, once you reach a certain realm, anyone can do it, but Thunder Law is not easy to cultivate. Even if people reach the necessary realm, they may not be able to master Thunder Law. Someone like the boss, with such talent, is definitely extraordinary.¡± Louisa Burley was stunned for a moment, then said incredulously, ¡°Are you saying Greg is also a cultivator?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Trey Holmes said as if it were obvious, ¡°If he had taken the Martial Way, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to be so young and become a Law Practitioner.¡± Louisa Burley didn¡¯t hear a word of what came after, but her eyes, clear as water, gradually lit up. Knowing that Greg was a cultivator ignited a flicker of hope in her heart. Could it be that Greg might actually come looking for her? Louisa Burley¡¯s heart stirred with excitement, but then she thought that even if Greg was a cultivator and found this place, the outcome probably wouldn¡¯t be good. She didn¡¯t understand who had the higher realm, but she knew which side had more people. Aaron Gill had a whole bunch of martial brothers and above them were their master and martial uncles, whereas Greg was alone. Even if he came looking, how could he possibly deal with so many people? Louisa Burley sighed, mumbling to herself, ¡°It¡¯s better not to come looking.¡± Trey Holmes was startled and asked in surprise, ¡°Louisa, what did you just say?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Louisa Burley¡¯s face flickered with a hint of panic, but she tried to remain calm, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired, I want to sleep for a while.¡± ¡°Oh, then you sleep, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Louisa Burley saw Trey Holmes out and then leaned against the door, taking out a jade pendant from her pocket. The jade pendant had her name engraved on one side and on the other were complex and mysterious patterns, the very amulet Greg had given her. As she caressed the jade pendant in her hand, all she could think of was Greg. ¡°Greg, I only wish for you to be safe, carefree, and live to a ripe old age. As for us¡­ let¡¯s just forget it.¡± ¡­ In Mystic City, the Locke family. ¡°This Barry Wolfe!¡± Noah Locke¡¯s complexion was terribly dark, veins bulging on his forehead, and rage filled his eyes, ¡°He still wants eighty percent of our Locke family¡¯s assets, what a huge appetite, isn¡¯t he afraid of bursting himself?¡± Theresa¡¯s aunt snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve long said that boy is no good. What do you think we should do?¡± Theresa Locke said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, insistent on clinging to Walter Locke¡¯s power, disregarding past favor. Otherwise, how would we have come to this?¡± Theresa¡¯s aunt retorted angrily, ¡°Theresa Locke, I am your aunt, is that how you talk to your elders?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The Family Head, with a stern face, was very irritated that Greg wanted eighty percent of the Locke family¡¯s assets as compensation. Yet, Greg¡¯s terrifying capabilities had left a huge shadow in his heart, and he didn¡¯t dare to oppose him no matter what. The living room quieted down as the members of the Locke family looked at each other and all fell silent. After a while, the elder Mr. Locke instructed, ¡°Noah, take Theressa and Doris to Qin Province. Try to minimize the losses. If it really can¡¯t be helped, let Theressa and Doris show their faces and see if they can give up a bit less.¡± Noah Locke asked, puzzled, ¡°Taking Theressa is enough, why bring Doris along?¡± ¡°If I tell you to take her, you take her. Why all the fuss?¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Noah Locke glanced at the elder and suddenly remembered Barry Wolfe¡¯s nickname. He then came to a realization. Was the elder planning to use his granddaughters to ensure peace? The other members of the Locke clan had apparently also remembered this, and their expressions turned somewhat unnatural. Only Doris Locke, blushing like a ripe apple, kept her head down without a clue what she was thinking. ¡­ Mystic City, the Ning Family. Samantha Adams looked at her grandfather sitting by the pond and asked, ¡°Grandpa, Barry Wolfe has called us over to discuss business. What are you planning to do?¡± The elder Mr. Ning baited the hook and casually cast it into the pond, smiling relaxedly, ¡°You go there in person this time. Try to give away as little as you can, but if it really can¡¯t be helped, just agree to his terms. In any case, we can¡¯t offend Barry Wolfe. Try to satisfy him as much as possible, and if we can exchange it for some goodwill, all the better.¡± ¡°What if he makes outrageous demands?¡± Samantha Adams voiced her concern. The elder Mr. Ning laughed heartily, saying, ¡°No matter how large the family wealth is, it¡¯s just numbers. As long as the people are safe, how much money can¡¯t be earned back?¡± He turned back, adoringly looking at Samantha Adams, and said, ¡°The wealth of the Ning Family is so great that giving away a bit won¡¯t make a difference. Just handle it as you see fit; your grandpa trusts you.¡± ¡°This¡­ alright then.¡± Samantha Adams nodded, recalling that tall and upright figure, her heartbeat quickening involuntarily. ¡­ Three days later, the Family Heads of the eighteen cities of Jiangnan set off almost simultaneously for East Peak Manor in Qin Province. Greg Jensen had notified them five days earlier to discuss business planning at East Peak Manor, and naturally, they dared not disobey. They understood that this trip was essentially like lambs to the slaughter. Although reluctant, they had no other choice. With Walter Locke dead, the eighteen cities of Jiangnan were like meat on a cutting board, to be carved up at will. In the afternoon, everyone gathered at East Peak Manor. They sat anxiously in the meeting room, awaiting for half a day, until the sound of footsteps could be heard from outside. The group instinctively turned their heads to look, only to see Greg Jensen walk in with an indifferent expression. He slowly took his seat at the head of the conference table, his gaze sweeping over everyone present. Each person looked down subconsciously as his eyes met theirs, not daring to meet his gaze. After a while, he finally began to speak, ¡°I have decided to establish a new conglomerate, spanning the Seven Provinces of Northwest and the eighteen cities of Jiangnan. I will hold sixty percent of the shares, and all of you will collectively hold forty percent. The Locke family will contribute eighty percent of their assets for shares, the Ning family thirty percent, the Du family forty percent¡­ ¡± As soon as the Locke family was mentioned first, with the largest share, Noah Locke¡¯s face immediately darkened. His hand under the conference table clenched into a fist, but he dared not voice his objection. Theressa frowned slightly and patted her father¡¯s thigh, signaling him to stay calm and collected. The others reacted with various expressions upon hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words. Some showed a dawning realization, as if to say, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Others were like Noah Locke, their faces extremely troubled. Greg Jensen, as if oblivious to their expressions, announced the pre-decided proportions to everyone. After finishing, he fell silent, his indifferent gaze sweeping over the crowd once more before he asked, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve spoken, who¡¯s in favor, and who¡¯s against?¡± Chapter 629 - 629 629 No One Dares to Defy_1 ?Chapter 629: Chapter 629 No One Dares to Defy_1 Chapter 629: Chapter 629 No One Dares to Defy_1 ¡°I have spoken, who agrees, who opposes?¡± Before his words faded, an imposing aura, mountain-like, began to slowly spread. The meeting room fell silent immediately. Everyone felt the pressure mounting, subconsciously holding their breath, not daring to even lift their heads. Sweat dripped onto the table, making a crisp sound that, in this quiet space, seemed particularly grating. Once he spoke, no one dared to contradict! Noah Locke¡¯s face turned extremely unsightly as he struggled internally. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I oppose!¡± Greg Jensen turned his head and looked over, his cold gaze like that of a demon god, with tangible killing intent assailing Noah Locke. Noah Locke¡¯s expression froze, feeling as if a giant hand had viciously seized his heart, abruptly stopping its beat. His face quickly reddened, and the veins on his neck and forehead, like writhing earthworms, bulged out, grotesque and terrifying. ¡°I¡­¡± It was only then that Noah Locke knew fear, wanting to beg for mercy, but he found he couldn¡¯t speak at all. Theresa Locke, beside him, was greatly alarmed, hastily saying, ¡°Brother Greg, we do not oppose!¡± Greg Jensen glanced at Theresa Locke, then withdrew his gaze. ¡°Phew¡­¡± The pressure around them suddenly lessened, and Noah Locke¡¯s heart began to beat again; he started to gasp for air. Seeing this scene, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel intimidated, once more bowing their heads, not even daring to breathe loudly. Greg Jensen scanned the room again, calmly stating, ¡°I¡¯ll say it one last time, who agrees, who opposes?¡± The room fell silent, utterly still! Just now, Noah Locke, who had opposed, had yet to catch his breath. At this point, who would dare to speak? After a long while, seeing that no one spoke up, Greg Jensen calmly said, ¡°Since no one opposes, then it¡¯s settled. ¡°The subsequent matters will be fully handled by Miss Xia from Twin Peaks Group. She will speak to you individually after the meeting.¡± Everyone respectfully stood up, bowed, and in unison said, ¡°We will strictly follow Master Wolfe¡¯s instructions.¡± Greg Jensen was silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°Also, find the required medicinal ingredients as soon as possible. The one who contributes the most, I can consider helping him modify his family inherited skills, making it easier for him and his family¡¯s juniors to enter the Master Realm.¡± Hiss! Upon hearing his words, everyone lifted their heads. At this moment, disregarding rank and status, they all looked at Greg Jensen with shock on their faces. If it had been before, they might have taken such words from Greg Jensen as a joke, but after his battle with Walter Locke, everyone had a clear understanding of Greg Jensen¡¯s level. They knew that if Greg Jensen said it, he could definitely do it! Moreover, it was rumored that Theresa Locke was able to enter the Master Realm at her age because Greg Jensen helped the Locke family modify their cultivation technique. Thinking that if they could find the ingredients Greg Jensen needed, their families might produce several Grandmasters in the future, everyone became excited. At the same time, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Noah Locke, some not even hiding their disdain. ¡°If I were the Locke family, I would desperately cling to Master Wolfe¡¯s coattails.¡± ¡°Exactly, he helped their family modify the cultivation technique, and even made their son a Grandmaster at such a young age. Yet he still thought about siding with Walter Locke.¡± Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Shameless!¡± As the meeting ended, people were discussing Greg Jensen¡¯s final ¡°bounty¡± as they walked out, and also mocking the Locke family¡¯s actions. Listening to the surrounding discussions, Noah Locke wished he could disappear into a crack in the ground. ¡°It¡¯s all Barry Wolfe¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for him, how could others know about what I¡¯ve done?¡± Noah Locke gnashed his teeth in anger, subconsciously blaming all the mistakes on Barry Wolfe¡¯s ¡°lack of magnanimity¡± and ¡°narrow-mindedness.¡± He failed to realize that he had actually betrayed Greg Jensen and was now, in turn, accusing others. With a dark face, he returned to the hotel, unable to suppress the rage in his heart any longer, he roared: ¡°This Barry Wolfe is really pushing it too far! Just wait, I will make him kneel before me and beg for mercy sooner or later!¡± After Noah Locke finished shouting, he felt much better. Looking up, he saw Theresa Locke and Doris Locke walk in. His brows knitted unconsciously, he fell silent for a while before speaking irritably: ¡°Doris, go see Barry tonight, and see if he can spare our Locke family.¡± Doris Locke said in surprise, ¡°You want me to go?¡± Theresa Locke was also taken aback and said, ¡°Dad, let me go. With the friendship I have with Barry, he should give me this face.¡± Noah Locke¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at his children and said, ¡°No need, let Doris go.¡± ¡°But why would you send Doris to¡­¡± Theresa Locke stopped mid-sentence, suddenly realizing the implication, his face turned somber and he said, ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡± Noah Locke replied irritably, ¡°It¡¯s not what I mean. Grandpa brought Doris here for this very reason.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Theresa Locke said emphatically, ¡°No, I disagree, and Barry certainly wouldn¡¯t agree either.¡± Noah Locke, with a look of seeing through everyone, scoffed, ¡°Barry Wolfe? His nickname is the flirtatious Magician. A lecher, how could he refuse a woman who throws herself at his doorstep?¡± By this time, Doris Locke also understood her father¡¯s implication. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Noah Locke. She couldn¡¯t believe her father was willing to trade her happiness for the benefit of the family. Seeing his daughter staring at him, Noah Locke¡¯s face finally showed a trace of guilt as he sighed: ¡°Doris, you will have to marry someone sooner or later. What does it matter who it is? Besides, Barry Wolfe is quite capable, and countless women want to marry him. What do you have against it?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Doris Locke wanted to say ¡°I just don¡¯t want to,¡± but thinking of Greg Jensen¡¯s handsome face and the dashing way he had defeated Walter Locke, she found herself unable to speak. She felt anxious inside and didn¡¯t know how to explain, her eyes welling up with a faint layer of mist due to her distress. ¡°I hate you all!¡± ¡°Doris!¡± Doris Locke, stomping her foot in anger, ran away with a sobbing voice. Theresa Locke glared furiously at his father and shouted, ¡°Even if the Locke family falls apart, Doris will never marry Barry Wolfe, you can give up on that idea.¡± After saying that, he turned and chased after her. ¡­ Theresa Locke arrived at the door of his sister¡¯s room and gently knocked, calling through the door, ¡°Doris, please open the door.¡± After a while, Doris Locke¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine, just let me be alone for a while.¡± ¡°Doris, don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, no one will force you to marry Greg.¡± ¡°Mmhmm, you go ahead, I want to be alone for a while.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ alright, then I¡¯ll go. Call me if you need anything. If you don¡¯t want to stay here, we can book tickets back to Mystic City later.¡± Seeing that his sister really didn¡¯t want to open the door, Theresa Locke could only offer a few words of comfort before he sighed and left. Chapter 630 - 630 630 Girls Thoughts_1 ?Chapter 630: Chapter 630: Girl¡¯s Thoughts_1 Chapter 630: Chapter 630: Girl¡¯s Thoughts_1 In the room. Doris Locke sat on the bed, stunned by the words Theressa Locke said before she left. She didn¡¯t know if she really wanted to marry Greg Jensen, but she didn¡¯t want to tie her feelings to the familial interests. She was aware Greg had many women, but she couldn¡¯t help thinking of his handsome face and those deeply affecting, amorous whispers every midnight. At this moment, her heart was filled with struggle. On one hand, she didn¡¯t want Greg to think that she was with him for the sake of the family¡¯s interests. On the other hand, she feared that missing this chance would mean drifting further apart from Greg. After who knows how long, a determined expression appeared on her soft and beautiful face, followed by her starting to wash up, put on makeup, and change into her best-looking clothes. Once ready, she called the driver and headed straight to East Peak Manor. Before leaving, she sent a text message to her father¡¯s cell phone with three words: I¡¯m going. More than an hour later, the car arrived at East Peak Manor. Doris Locke got out of the car, hesitating as she walked into the villa. She was about to let someone know she was there but suddenly froze. She saw Theressa sitting on the couch in the living room, chatting and laughing with Greg. At this moment, Greg didn¡¯t have the domineering air of a Law Practitioner; he was like the big brother next door, gentle and sunny. ¡°Doris, what brings you here?¡± When Theressa saw her sister, a hint of unease flashed across her face, then she smiled and waved, ¡°Come and have a seat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Doris hesitated for a moment, then sat next to Theressa. She smiled awkwardly, saying, ¡°Master Barry, hello.¡± Greg smiled and said, ¡°No need to be so formal. Just like Theressa, you can call me Brother Greg.¡± ¡°Brother¡­ Brother Greg.¡± ¡°Mm, take a seat.¡± Doris nodded and carefully sat down beside her brother. Greg smiled, looked at Doris and then at Theressa, and said, ¡°You two came here for the Locke family¡¯s business, didn¡¯t you?¡± A bitter expression surfaced on Theressa¡¯s face. She nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I had in mind.¡± Hearing her brother¡¯s words, Doris looked towards Greg full of anticipation. She thought Greg, being such a nice person, would surely agree. However, Greg just shook his head and calmly said, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t agree to that.¡± Doris was taken aback and turned to look at her brother. As soon as Theressa heard Greg¡¯s words, he became anxious, ¡°Brother Greg, I¡­¡± Greg waved his hand, signaling him not to rush and continued, ¡°You know what the Locke family has done; I don¡¯t need to go into details. If I don¡¯t teach a lesson today, what about the other families that do the same?¡± Hearing this, the Locke siblings were at a loss for words. Greg sighed and said, ¡°How about this? For your Locke family¡¯s share, establish a separate group, which you will be fully responsible for. I¡¯ll take only thirty percent of the shares, the rest, seventy percent, will be yours, but I want all the voting rights.¡± ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± The words shocked Theressa, for by these terms, the Locke family would have far less than other families. ¡°We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± Greg laughed and shook his head, ¡°When Walter Locke came, didn¡¯t you also stand up for me?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There are no buts, just accept it if I¡¯m giving it to you.¡± Greg waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be resentful about the voting rights; that is something I truly cannot relinquish.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, this is already very good.¡± Theresa Locke¡¯s heart was filled with joy. Before she came, she knew that Greg Jensen would surely consider her face and try to minimize the Locke family¡¯s losses as much as possible. But she hadn¡¯t expected Greg to give her so much face, the degree of which was so substantial. This friend was worth making! As for the so-called voting rights, she didn¡¯t care at all. It was already nice to get the profits. To ask for more would be somewhat ungracious. ¡°All right, now that we¡¯ve finished talking business, let¡¯s eat together. I¡¯ve already had the kitchen prepare everything.¡± ¡°Sure, today I¡¯ll have a good drink with Brother Greg.¡± The chefs at East Peak Manor were specially hired from hotels, so naturally, their skills were unquestionable. The dishes were full of color, aroma, and flavor, and there were many personal signature dishes as well. During the meal, Thomas Lampe and others also arrived and joined Theresa Locke and Greg Jensen in drinks and conversation. Barry Wolfe, who had made such a formidable reputation for himself, showed no airs at all at the dining table. His calm and composed demeanor caught Doris Locke¡¯s attention repeatedly. After a satisfying meal, Theresa declined the offer to stay the night and got up to leave with her sister. In a matter of hours, Theresa had managed to settle the matter, feeling quite pleased with herself. Once in the car, she planned to close her eyes and rest. However, Doris¡¯s mood was clearly less cheerful. She coldly looked at her brother and chided: ¡°Brother Greg invited you to stay the night, why did you refuse?¡± Theresa opened her eyes in confusion and said, ¡°We¡¯re not far from our hotel, why stay over here?¡± Doris¡¯s face turned slightly red, not sure what to say. She certainly couldn¡¯t tell her brother that she wanted to sleep with Greg, could she? sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment of silence, she snorted, ¡°Brother Greg gave you so much face and even personally accompanied you to drink. How could you not return the favor?¡± Theresa laughed and waved his hand, ¡°My relationship with Brother Greg isn¡¯t about that. Besides, don¡¯t we need to hurry up and share the good news with Dad?¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± Doris glared at him, then turned away, no longer speaking. Theresa was clueless, not understanding why his sister was angry. After hesitating for a moment, he tried to appease her: ¡°Okay, if you want to have fun at East Peak Manor, I¡¯ll take you there to stay for a few days tomorrow, all right?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, when have I ever lied to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Upon hearing that her brother would take her to East Peak Manor to stay for a few days, Doris¡¯s expression finally softened, and her face took on an ambiguous smile. Theresa was stunned for a moment, still unable to wholly grasp the situation. The siblings returned to the hotel and repeated the matter of establishing a separate group company. Theresa had thought their father would break into delighted laughter, but after he finished speaking, Noah Locke¡¯s face was still clouded with gloom. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s impossible not to lose a penny, but isn¡¯t it good to make up for it in such a way?¡± Theresa didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Good my foot!¡± Noah Locke, frustrated that his child didn¡¯t meet his expectations, angrily said, ¡°Have you ever thought about it? With the voting rights in Barry¡¯s hands, couldn¡¯t he just take back the group at any time?¡± Theresa hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, Brother Greg isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± ¡°Humph, not that kind of person?¡± Noah Locke scoffed, ¡°Wait until that kid actually takes the group back, then you¡¯ll have nowhere to cry!¡± Theresa was also getting a bit angry and replied with a stern face, ¡°Dad, it was our Locke family who were in the wrong in the first place. Brother Greg willing to be so magnanimous is already rare, what more do you want?¡± Chapter 631 - 631 631 Beauties Gather_1 ?Chapter 631: Chapter 631: Beauties Gather_1 Chapter 631: Chapter 631: Beauties Gather_1 Noah Locke glared at him and, not wanting to dwell too much on this matter, changed the topic: ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Since it¡¯s in your name now, you handle it. I¡¯ll be returning to Mystic City tomorrow.¡± The siblings exchanged a glance, both feeling that their father¡¯s pride was wounded, which is why he said all those forceful words. What they didn¡¯t realize was that at that very moment, Noah Locke¡¯s thoughts were not on appeasement but on how to avenge his past humiliation. ¡­ Late at night. After completing his Qi Refinement, Greg Jensen stood up to stretch, poured himself a glass of wine, and sat by the window to enjoy the rare quiet moment. With Walter Locke dead, no one in the Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan could stand in his way anymore, which is why he was so assertive during the negotiations earlier in the day. As the saying goes, kill the chicken to scare the monkey, and the Locke family was that very chicken he intended to use as an example. He wanted to use the Locke family to deter all sides, to bring the entire Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan to submission at his feet. He wanted everyone to know that the consequence of angering him was nothing but a dead end. Because he didn¡¯t have the time to entangle with those commoners, he needed to devote all his time to enhance his strength. He needed to quickly cultivate to the Golden Core Stage and then find the location of the Hidden Gate to bring back the woman he loved. Anyone who dared to stand in his way would be crushed! S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Frankly speaking, taking over the Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan clearly benefited him, at the very least he had already gained the medicinal ingredients for three Qi Condensing Pills from the Family Heads of Jiangnan. However, these ingredients were far from enough. But he had already issued the list of needed medicinal ingredients as tasks, believing that with the combined strength of the Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan and the Seven Provinces of Northwest, he should be able to find plenty. In addition, martial families from other regions also came with their reputations at stake, bringing with them plenty of gifts. A significant portion of these were rare herbal ingredients, enough for Greg Jensen¡¯s use for a while. Yet, once he reached the mid-stage of Qi Refinement, the effects of the Qi Condensing Pill would no longer be so pronounced, and he¡¯d need to concoct new elixirs. The Gathering Spirit Pill could increase mana and accelerate the speed of mana condensation, falling under the category of lower grade Spirit Pills. Of course, to concoct the Gathering Spirit Pill, one couldn¡¯t use ordinary ingredients; it had to be graded spiritual medicine. Whether it was the spiritual medicine or the method of concoction, it was several degrees harder than the Qi Condensing Pill. Fortunately, during his stay in the Yunan Cave Mansion, Greg Jensen had obtained some spiritual medicine, enough to concoct two doses of the Gathering Spirit Pill. But before that, Greg Jensen still had to make a trip to the West River Gully Cave. He had a premonition that the caves of West River Valley would surely bring him an unexpected surprise. The next day, as the sky brightened, a small moving truck drove into East Peak Manor, followed by an SUV. After the vehicles were parked, the movers began to unload, and Lois Abbott and her sister Doris Locke stepped out of the car. Greg Jensen smiled and went to greet them. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡± Lois Abbott¡¯s face was cold; she scanned the area and her gaze fell on Amelia Simmons. Her eyes were stern, and she remained silent without speaking. Doris Locke stood behind her sister, cheekily winked, and silently mouthed something. Based on her lip movements, she seemed to say, ¡°You¡¯re done for.¡± With a wry smile, Greg Jensen took Lois Abbott¡¯s hand, without introducing Amelia Simmons, and instead led her to the second floor of the rear building to visit the still frail Theresa Locke. Theresa Locke knew Lois Abbott was coming, so she had made herself up in advance, dying her hair and applying makeup. Her naturally stunning beauty appeared even more youthful at the moment, making her look like she was in her early forties. Lois Abbott had long heard about the story of the ninth sister, and, upon seeing her like this, couldn¡¯t help but be deeply moved. The two of them were not at loggerheads with each other, but rather, resembled sisters who hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years, holding hands and chatting away with laughter and conversation. Seeing this, Greg Jensen breathed a sigh of relief. His decision had indeed been the right one. If anyone could rival Lois Abbott in the aura of a family matriarch, it was only the ninth sister who could truly carry that mantle. He stepped outside, exhaling deeply, about to light a cigarette to ease his mood, when a petite figure hugged him from behind. ¡°Brother-in-law, how did you become like this?¡± Greg Jensen turned around and gently pushed her away, asking with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you like how I look now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, it just feels a bit unfamiliar.¡± Looking up with her small face, Lois Snow said, ¡°It¡¯s like hugging a stranger, kind of thrilling.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but show a face full of exasperation, and scraped her nose, saying, ¡°At your young age, what are you thinking about?¡± Lois Snow scrunched her nose and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not thinking anything.¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯d better go inside and join your sister for a chat. I¡¯m going to smoke outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lois Snow agreed, glanced around, then stood on tiptoe and planted a kiss on Greg Jensen¡¯s face. Before he could react, she ran into the house giggling. Shaking his head with a smile, Greg Jensen lit the cigarette in his mouth. Lois Abbott was about to take over the new conglomerate, and moreover, East Peak Manor needed a lady of the house, so after talking with the ninth sister, who did not wish to be in the public eye, Greg Jensen had no choice but to have Lois Abbott come over. Greg Jensen stayed outside for a while, and after Lois Abbott finished chatting with the ninth sister, he brought her back to the main residence and introduced her to Thomas Lampe and the others. Thanks to the groundwork laid by the ninth sister, Lois Abbott¡¯s attitude towards Amelia Simmons also became warmer, but she continued to maintain a cold expression towards Greg Jensen. After lunch, Theresa Locke and Doris Locke also arrived. The siblings appeared much more relaxed this time. Doris Locke had a bubbly personality and quickly became one with Lois Snow and the others. Later in the evening, the chef prepared a large table of dishes, and everyone gathered happily, chatting and laughing. After dinner, Lois Abbott arranged for the Locke siblings to stay the night, while Greg Jensen went back to his room early. After washing up, he waited for the long-missed Lois Abbott. It was not until the moon rose over the willows that Lois Abbott arrived, late as ever. Seeing Greg Jensen reading in bed, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Although she had known for a long time that a man like Greg Jensen could not possibly be content with just one woman, she still felt somewhat uneasy in her heart. ¡°That Doris Locke isn¡¯t your woman as well, is she?¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback and replied with a wry smile, ¡°What are you thinking? How could that be possible?¡± ¡°Good, because if you dare¡­ mmm¡­¡± Before Lois Abbott could finish, Greg Jensen took the initiative and launched his advance. The pair, not having seen each other for a long time, didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit estranged and quickly got into the mood. Immediately, the room filled with enchanting music. In the next room, Lois Snow sat on a small stool by the wall, took out a stethoscope, and began to listen with a mischievous grin. In another room, Doris Locke, who had just finished bathing and was drying off, suddenly heard noises coming from the next room and her face instantly flushed. Feeling hot all over, she murmured, ¡°That scoundrel, starting again, really is¡­¡± Chapter 632 - 632 632 Conspiracy_1 ?Chapter 632: Chapter 632 Conspiracy_1 Chapter 632: Chapter 632 Conspiracy_1 After their intimate encounter, the two lay in bed, holding each other and sharing their longing. Lois Abbott had also practiced the Dual Cultivation Technique, but due to her busy workload, she was still at an early stage. Exhausted after their activities, she fell into a deep sleep after a short conversation. Greg Jensen tucked her in and stepped out of the bedroom. Just as he was about to grab a drink downstairs, the door to the neighboring room suddenly opened, revealing a small head. ¡°Brother-in-law, come here¡­¡± A charming smile appeared on Summer Snow¡¯s enchanting face as she leaned forward, exposing a fair portion of her delicate shoulder. Greg Jensen paused, as the flames of desire that hadn¡¯t completely subsided ignited once again. Almost without hesitation, he turned and entered the room. No sooner had he stepped inside than the warm and petite figure threw herself into his arms. Feeling the softness in his embrace, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but become ardently moved and leaned down to kiss her. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Brother-in-law, you¡­ you have to be gentle with me.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± In another room, Doris Locke heard the footsteps outside and her heart immediately started to thump wildly. ¡°Could he be coming to my room?¡± Doris Locke¡¯s face turned rosy, her hands pulled the edge of the blanket up, covering most of her face and leaving only her eyes exposed. What should I do if he comes in? Doris Locke felt her heart might leap out of her chest. She clenched her teeth, plotting in her mind that if Greg Jensen came to her room, no matter what he intended to do, she wouldn¡¯t resist. With this thought, her face couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of anticipation. But after waiting for what seemed like ages, she was shocked to discover that the footsteps were headed in the opposite direction. Doris Locke¡¯s heart felt both relief and sorrow. Pouting, she muttered, ¡°How am I any less than her, she¡¯s so young¡­¡± ¡­ Late at night, inside a private room of a club in Mystic City. More than half of the Family Heads from the eighteen cities of Jiangnan were present, including Old Master Locke and Lesley Davis. Mike Hayes of the Hayes Family had died, and now the Family Head was his son, Robin Hayes. Old Master Ning couldn¡¯t be bothered to come, so the Ning Family was represented by Samantha Adams. Noah Locke and Norman Davis also came along, but since they were not Family Heads, they could only sit in the corner, listening to the others discussing matters. ¡°Barry Wolfe has gone too far this time. Our Locke Family will absolutely not accept this!¡± The Locke Family had lost control of eighty percent of their assets. Although Greg Jensen compensated Theresa Locke with some, the family no longer had control over those assets. Therefore, Old Master Locke was very irate, losing his usual composure. He had thought that by calling a few old friends together today and taking the lead, everyone would follow suit. But to his dismay, after he had spoken, the others fell silent one by one. Old Master Locke¡¯s face darkened, and he frowned, ¡°What does this mean? Do you all wish to surrender your assets willingly?¡± Lesley Davis replied with a bitter smile, ¡°Old Master Locke, it¡¯s not about whether we want to give them up or not. The Grandmaster has already died. The eighteen cities of Jiangnan are like meat on the chopping block to them. Would you dare to resist?¡± Hearing this, Old Master Locke fell silent. Although reluctant to admit it, he recognized that Lesley Davis was right. The eighteen cities of Jiangnan indeed had no qualifications to resist Barry Wolfe. He heaved a sigh and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then forget about it.¡± The other few people also shook their heads and sighed in agreement. Just then, a somewhat angry voice suddenly rose, ¡°Forget about it? Why should we just forget about it?¡± Everyone was startled and turned to look, realizing that the speaker was Robin Hayes. It dawned on them that Robin¡¯s father, Mike Hayes, had died at the hands of Greg Jensen, so it was natural for him to feel angry. ¡°Why are you all staring at me? Am I wrong?¡± Robin Hayes said matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. The reason we can¡¯t defeat Barry Wolfe is that our hearts are not aligned. As long as we, the eighteen cities of Jiangnan, unite as one, there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t do, no matter how vast the world is.¡± With that, he turned his head to look at Lesley Davis and said, ¡°Uncle Davis, what do you think?¡± Lesley Davis silently looked at him and nodded slightly, but inside he disagreed. When Walter Locke was around, they couldn¡¯t do anything to Barry Wolfe. Now Walter Locke¡¯s bones have been shattered to bits, so resisting against Barry Wolfe at this time would be suicidal, wouldn¡¯t it? Robin Hayes didn¡¯t grasp the meaning behind his gaze, thinking he was indeed supportive, and felt greatly encouraged. He waved his fist and said: ¡°Everyone, think about it. If we kill Barry Wolfe, we will be the ones calling the shots in the eighteen cities of Jiangnan. At that time, the revenue for each family will increase significantly, certainly more than when the old Grandmaster was alive.¡± With Robin Hayes¡¯s words, quite a few Family Heads nodded in agreement. They all felt that Robin Hayes was right. While Walter Locke was alive, no matter how much money their families made, they had to turn over a portion to him. Now, with Walter Locke gone, and if they could just finish off Greg Jensen, they wouldn¡¯t have to hand over anything, which naturally meant more profit for their families than before. Seeing so many people supporting him, Robin Hayes became even more excited and laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve considered it, in terms of military force, we definitely can¡¯t do anything to Barry Wolfe. If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we think of other methods?¡± The Family Head of the Stuart Family asked, ¡°What other method?¡± Robin Hayes smiled mysteriously, ¡°For example, hiring mercenaries?¡± The Stuart Family Head curled his lips and said, ¡°I thought you had some kind of plan. Let¡¯s forget about mercenaries.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with mercenaries? I think hiring mercenaries is a great idea!¡± Robin Hayes said eagerly, ¡°You see, if we hire mercenaries, we don¡¯t have to do anything ourselves. Even if it fails, Barry Wolfe won¡¯t be able to trace it back to us. More importantly, mercenaries are fierce fighters. Just find the right opportunity, and Barry Wolfe will surely die.¡± The Stuart Family Head¡¯s face had lost the enthusiasm he had earlier, and he said rather coldly, ¡°My dear nephew, I advise you to give up that thought. Haven¡¯t the Milton Family and our family not tried such means before? I don¡¯t need to tell you the outcome, do I?¡± Remembering the fate of the Stuart and Milton Families, the people in the room began to look uneasy, finding Robin Hayes¡¯s actions somewhat laughable. The Stuart and Milton Families had used heavy weaponry before, but in the end, not only did they fail to kill Barry Wolfe, they were annihilated instead. At that time, Barry Wolfe had only shown the strength of someone in the Master Realm. Barry Wolfe¡¯s current strength had risen by more than one level since then, hadn¡¯t it? To think of using heavy weapons against him now, wasn¡¯t that a fool¡¯s dream? Robin Hayes, observing the expressions of the people around him, felt very disdainful inside and said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t think about it, just because it¡¯s hiring mercenaries, does it mean we can¡¯t make use of other weapons?¡± ¡°Other weapons?¡± ¡°For instance, white phosphorus bombs?¡± Upon these words, a deathly silence filled the private room! Two of those present who had experienced warfare thought of the horrors of white phosphorus bombs and shuddered involuntarily. Shocked, they stared at Robin Hayes with a hint of fear rising in their eyes, feeling that he was far too malicious. To seek vengeance, he was even willing to use white phosphorus bombs. Chapter 633 - 633 633 International Prohibited Weapon_1 ?Chapter 633: Chapter 633 International Prohibited Weapon_1 Chapter 633: Chapter 633 International Prohibited Weapon_1 White Phosphorus Bombs, these inhumane atrocities, are internationally banned weapons forbidden for use by any country or individual. There¡¯s good reason for this: White Phosphorus Bombs are instruments of destruction, and once deployed, the consequences are unpredictable. White phosphorus is highly flammable; it ignites upon contact with skin and is notoriously difficult to extinguish. Those who are burned will scream in agony, flames consuming them until they are reduced to charred remains. However, despite the general disdain for Robin Hayes¡¯s malice, his suggestion sparked interest among the people present. ¡°If it¡¯s a White Phosphorus Bomb, it might be worth giving it a try.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no harm in trying. What if it works?¡± The mood lightened as people exchanged glances. The Family Head of the Shen family laughed and said, ¡°Brother Robin truly is a young and talented man. To think of such a method, I am truly impressed.¡± ¡°Indeed, Robin¡¯s mind is definitely agile.¡± ¡°So, are we decided on this?¡± ¡°Robin should handle finding the person. Just name your price, and we will support you with all our might.¡± Robin Hayes, newly in charge, swelled with pride under the compliments, declaring, ¡°Fine, since all my uncles agree with this idea, I¡¯ll get in touch immediately and strive to start the action as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Haha, young people indeed have the drive,¡± someone remarked. ¡°Robin, the future of the Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan relies on you. You must not let us down.¡± Feeling proud, Robin Hayes responded, ¡°Rest assured, uncles. If I can¡¯t pull this off, I¡¯ll literally lose my head.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s the spirit!¡± The Family Head of the Shen family burst into laughter, exchanging knowing glances with Elder Locke, their chuckles containing an indescribable undertone. Norman Davis shrank into a corner, watching his good friend bask in the adulation of many big shots, yet an inexplicable chill crept up in his heart. Turning to his father, he saw Lesley Davis watching Robin Hayes with a look that suggested viewing an imbecile. After the gathering concluded, Lesley Davis made perfunctory greetings then hastily left with Norman Davis. Lesley Davis wore a stern expression until the car had driven a good distance away; only then did he let out a big sigh. Seeing this, Norman Davis couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dad, do you think Robin Hayes can pull it off?¡± ¡°Not a chance!¡± Lesley Davis scoffed. ¡°Barry Wolfe is like an Immortal. Could he possibly be outmaneuvered by someone as vile as Robin Hayes?¡± After his statement, Lesley Davis didn¡¯t forget to caution his son, ¡°Keep your distance from that Robin Hayes in the future, or you might get dragged down when he meets his downfall.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Norman Davis replied with a nod. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Lesley Davis picked up his phone and sent a text to Greg Jensen, detailing the gist of the day¡¯s discussion. When Greg Jensen read the text message, he had just struggled up from the bed, his back aching. After reading it, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. White Phosphorus Bombs? Could those things burn through the Blood Armour of the Divine Dragon Transformation? Gregs was pondering this when suddenly, a fair arm reached out from the blankets, wrapping around his waist, and the soft body pressed against him. ¡°Brother-in-law, let¡¯s sleep a little longer,¡± a voice cooed. Greg playfully slapped her bottom and said, ¡°You keep sleeping. I have to get up, or your sister will scold me for lounging in bed all day.¡± ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t go,¡± she murmured. ¡°Just sleep, okay?¡± Greg didn¡¯t pay it much mind, giving Lois Abbott a teasing pinch, eliciting a cute whimper from her. He got dressed and then slipped out of bed, sneaking back into the master bedroom while Lois Abbott was still asleep. Just as he got into bed, Lois Abbott opened her eyes in a daze. She looked at Greg Jensen and asked, ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± ¡°Hmm, couldn¡¯t really sleep anymore,¡± Greg Jensen replied casually. Lois Abbott immediately perked up, clinging onto Greg Jensen, and said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Since you can¡¯t sleep, let¡¯s exercise then.¡± ¡°Ah, again?¡± ¡­ In the next room, Doris Locke opened her eyes in confusion and listened with her ear to the side; her cheeks flushed instantly. Clenching the doll in her hand, she resentfully said, ¡°Bad guy, not taking a break even early in the morning, sooner or later he¡¯s going to turn into a human stick!¡± She huffed, burying her head under the pillow, but the ambiguous sounds still clearly reached her ears. Soon, she couldn¡¯t help feeling flustered, her stomach burning as if on fire, something inside pulsating. Eventually, just when Doris Locke felt like she was about to collapse, the sounds from the next room stopped. She lay on her back in bed, staring blankly at the ceiling, with sweat-glued wisps of hair on her forehead making her look haggard yet enticing. Her rosy lips slightly parted, exhaling breaths of warmth. In the next room, Greg Jensen walked into the bathroom with Lois Abbott; after washing up, they put on clean clothes and went down to the dining room. During breakfast, Doris Locke and another person named Lois came downstairs. Lois was still grinning, but after the intimate contact from the night before, she seemed even closer to Greg Jensen. Doris Locke, however, was blushing the entire time, stealing glances at Greg Jensen and then quickly lowering her head again. Greg Jensen was somewhat surprised but didn¡¯t delve into it. After breakfast, he began making Qi Condensing Pills with the help of Amelia Simmons. In the following days, all he did besides Dual Cultivation was Alchemy until all the Qi Condensing Pills were made. Then, after bidding farewell to a few women, he rode his Flying Sword to the sky above The West River Valley. He noticed that in just a few days, the gloomy air of the camp below had spread out further. Lukas Simon¡¯s command tent had moved nearly thirty meters outward. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The entire camp faintly formed a circle, enclosing the gloomy air and the cave at the center. He descended his Flying Sword into an unoccupied corner and then headed towards Lukas Simon¡¯s command post. As soon as he appeared, a soldier raised his gun and shouted warily at Greg Jensen, ¡°Freeze, hands up!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Barry Wolfe!¡± ¡°Master Wolfe?¡± Greg Jensen had stayed in the camp for a period and had previously helped them clear the gloomy air, so the soldiers here mostly recognized him. Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s arrival, the soldier instantly showed a delighted expression, saluted immediately, and said respectfully, ¡°Good to see you, Master Wolfe, the chief is in the command post, please follow me.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks,¡± Greg Jensen replied. He nodded and followed the soldier to the command post. As he pushed the door open and entered, he saw Lukas Simon sitting behind the desk, frowning and lost in thought. ¡°Ah, Master Wolfe, you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± Overjoyed at seeing Greg Jensen, Lukas Simon quickly walked over to greet him. Just as he was about to speak, he seemed to remember something and asked with concern, ¡°Is everything at home taken care of?¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think anyone will be causing trouble anymore,¡± Greg Jensen said with a smile. Lukas Simon pondered the implications of Greg Jensen¡¯s words, then stiffened slightly, but kept up a nonchalant smile and said, ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good to hear. Have a seat, a buddy of mine brought over some new tea a while back, try some.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chapter 634 - 634 634 Exploring the Cave Again_1 ?Chapter 634: Chapter 634: Exploring the Cave Again_1 Chapter 634: Chapter 634: Exploring the Cave Again_1 Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Let¡¯s deal with the evil energy first; after that¡¯s done, we can chat at leisure.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Master Xu.¡± ¡°No need to be so polite between us.¡± Lukas Simon accompanied Greg Jensen to the edge of the evil energy, and then stopped, saying gravely, ¡°Master Xu, I know you are extremely powerful, but I still hope you will be careful.¡± Greg Jensen felt a touch of warmth in his heart and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be fine.¡± After saying this, he nodded toward Elijah Hall standing beside him and then turned to walk into the dense fog. As he watched Greg Jensen¡¯s figure gradually engulfed by the fog, Lukas Simon couldn¡¯t help but look serious and sighed, ¡°I hope Master Xu can completely clear the evil energy this time.¡± Thinking of the soldiers who had died in the past few days, Elijah Hall said firmly, ¡°I believe Master Xu will be able to do it.¡± ¡­ As Greg Jensen walked into the dense fog, he could clearly feel that the evil energy was denser than last time, and it contained something indescribable and unclear. The evil energy around him seemed alive, pulsing rhythmically like a heart. Although the pulsations were very slight, they did not escape Greg Jensen¡¯s acute six senses. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t think too much, deciding to first enter the cave to cultivate using the evil energy for a while. After all, cultivating here was much faster than at East Peak Manor, rivaling Dual Cultivation, yet with more endurance. At the Foundation Establishment Realm, one could practice Fasting; in theory, as long as Greg Jensen could maintain his meditation, it was equivalent to constant Dual Cultivation. The speed of it, you can imagine. Not wanting to miss such a good opportunity, Greg Jensen walked into the cave, found a flat area, and sat down to cultivate. The Guidance Technique slowly started up, and the mana inside him flowed through his meridians. The surrounding evil energy quickly gathered towards Greg Jensen, forming a breeze in the blink of an eye. Greg Jensen sat cross-legged, calming his mind and spirit, focusing on controlling the mana inside his body. In the cave just next to him, a life force slowly spread out, sensing the disturbance in the evil energy, its pulsing rate gradually increased. Subsequently, the surrounding evil energy also started pulsing and began to contract towards it. The contraction of the evil energy wasn¡¯t fast, but Greg Jensen still noticed the anomaly, feeling as though someone was competing with him for the evil energy. He subconsciously sped up the operation of the Guidance Technique; the evil energy that had been shared with the intruder was once again pulled back by him. In the time that followed, it was like a tug-of-war, back and forth, with the evil energy rapidly dissipating. After an indeterminate amount of time, Greg Jensen slowly opened his eyes, a fleeting glint in them, and a hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth. Congratulations were in order, his cultivation had greatly improved. Continuing to cultivate at this speed, he believed it wouldn¡¯t take long to reach the peak of Foundation Establishment. By then, he could look for the opportunity to prepare for Core Formation. Greg Jensen stood up and shook his body, dust falling from his clothes. Only then did he notice that the once-thick evil energy had now become frail as paper, leaving just a thin layer lingering in the air. Greg Jensen took a deep breath, engulfing the surrounding evil energy as if a whale swallowing water, and then operated the Guidance Technique to transform it into mana. With the evil energy swept away, a bright ray of sunshine came shining through from outside the cave, adding a touch of warmth to the dark grotto. Greg Jensen turned to look at the stone door and then walked out of the cave. Calculating the time, more than ten days had passed. He planned to first get in touch with the manor to see if there were any issues. Stepping out of the cave, he saw Lukas Simon accompanied by Elijah Hall standing guard there, with a large group of soldiers standing behind them, all craning their necks and peering inside. ¡°Master Xu has come out!¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Master Xu!¡± The crowd surged forward as Greg Jensen emerged, their faces lit with excitement, bombarding him with questions clamorously. ¡°Enough, shut up, all of you! What are you acting like!¡± Elijah Hall turned around and scolded them, and the soldiers immediately fell silent. Lukas Simon stepped forward and asked, ¡°Master Xu, does this mean the dark energy will never reappear now that it has been cleared?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve only cleared the dark energy on the perimeter. As for the specific situation, I need to enter the cave inside to have a look before saying more.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lukas Simon¡¯s face fell slightly in disappointment, ¡°Regardless, thank you, Master Xu.¡± ¡°No need for formalities, Brother Lukas.¡± Greg Jensen offered a smile and said, ¡°Arrange a place for me to rest, I need to recuperate for one night, and I¡¯ll enter the cave first thing tomorrow.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lukas Simon hastily turned and ordered, ¡°Elijah Hall, quickly arrange a barracks for Master Xu. Also, let the kitchen know to prepare some hearty dishes. Tonight, I plan to have a good drink with Master Xu.¡± The barracks must have been prepared in advance, the conditions within were much better than a regular barracks; there was not only a soft large bed but also a bathroom system. After taking a shower, Greg Jensen called Carmen Stuart to inquire about the situation at East Peak Manor. Learning that everything was normal, he also asked about the newly established East Peak Group. The East Peak Group had been created, but the handover of industries was progressing slowly. Next, they would have to go through industry integration, which he estimated would take at least a year to complete. ¡°That¡¯s all then, I¡¯ll hang up. I must go into seclusion for a while now, if there¡¯s anything, just text me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Carmen Stuart responded, then suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, Miss Samantha Adams from Mystic City came by looking for you on important business. When she learned you were in seclusion, she said she would send you a message, I¡¯m not sure if you received it.¡± ¡°Samantha Adams?¡± Greg Jensen paused for a moment, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll check it later.¡± After hanging up the phone, he scrolled through his messages and indeed found one from Samantha Adams. The message¡¯s content was simple: it informed Greg Jensen that Robin Hayes had hired mercenaries, preparing to make a move against him. Greg Jensen replied with a message of thanks and then set his phone aside. Mercenary matters were taboo and could bring about disaster if exposed, so Robin Hayes would only target Greg Jensen personally, definitely not harming anyone else. As long as others were fine, Greg Jensen really wasn¡¯t worried about the so-called mercenaries. He rested in the room for a while, then went to the dining room to drink and chat with Lukas Simon. Mentioning the dark energy, a hint of weariness crept onto Lukas¡¯s weathered face. Greg Jensen smiled patiently as he explained the situation inside the cave and then promised that he would definitely help to remove the root of the dark energy. Only then did Lukas¡¯s face break into a relieved smile. After they had eaten their fill and had enough to drink, Greg Jensen returned to his room to rest for the night. Early the next morning, he entered the cave once more. This time, he planned to go beyond the stone door and see what exactly lay inside, hoping to eliminate the source of the dark energy and resolve the issue once and for all. Chapter 635 - 635 635 Puppet_1 ?Chapter 635: Chapter 635: Puppet_1 Chapter 635: Chapter 635: Puppet_1 After a night had passed, some more of the cold and deathly aura had dissipated from the cave. Greg Jensen walked through the mist to the stone door, hesitated for a moment, peered through the crack, and saw that the two statues were still standing there. Clad in armor, holding long halberds, they looked daunting and majestic. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was just his imagination, but Greg felt that the two statues seemed to have moved closer to the stone door than before. He furrowed his brows and reached out to push the stone door. Creak! The chilly stone door trembled under Greg¡¯s push, shaking off years of accumulated dust that fluttered down. He shook his body to fling off the dust, and then, with force from his Dantian, True Yuan surged, and the stone door slowly opened to one side amidst a teeth-gritting friction sound. A breeze passed by, bringing with it the stench of decay. Greg turned sideways and waved his hand, casting a wave of Mana; the air that had been stagnant for many years rushed towards the cave entrance. After waiting for a moment, the air in the cave finally became fresh. Looking forward, what caught Greg¡¯s eye were the two statues, and behind them lay a corridor, deep and dark, its length unknown. The corridor was paved with stones on all sides, with uneven walls that still bore the marks of cutting, presenting a kind of rough beauty. Greg came to a stop about five meters in front of the statues and then took a deep breath to adjust his condition. He then took two cautious steps forward while closely observing any movement from the statues. He remembered clearly that last time, all he did was throw a fireball, and those two statues seemed to come to life, not only blocking the fireball but also emitting a low shout that nearly injured his soul. As expected, just as he took one step forward, he saw both statues simultaneously turn around, their lifeless eyes lighting up with a strange red glow. Greg¡¯s body froze like he was under a spell, and he didn¡¯t dare to even breathe heavily. He knew these two things were definitely crafted puppets, but to be so flexible and lifelike was surely the work of immortals. Having already experienced the might of these two puppets, Greg had no choice but to steel himself for the confrontation. Without defeating the puppets, it seemed he would not be able to enter the corridor. With this in mind, Greg clenched his teeth and took out the Twilight Snow Knife from his storage bag, holding it in hand, ready for a counterattack. After preparing himself, he took another step forward! Hum! An almost inaudible hum suddenly erupted. The bodies of the two puppets jolted as if brought to life, raising their Long Halberds and roaring at Greg: ¡°Back off!¡± Greg¡¯s complexion changed, and then, clenching his teeth, he continued to charge forward. ¡°Trespassing in the Holy Blood Cave Mansion means death!¡± The bell-like roar immediately caused Greg¡¯s blood to surge violently. He hesitated for a moment, only to see the puppets¡¯ Long Halberds suddenly light up, slashing through the darkness, coming down right towards his head. A chill came over Greg, and even before the blade arrived, the biting cold air was enough to instill fear. Without time for detailed thought, clanging loudly, he drew out the Twilight Snow Knife and spun his body to step forward, raising the blade to meet the thrust of the two Long Halberds. Clang! The sound of metal clashing reverberated through the semi-enclosed space, magnified to the point where Greg¡¯s scalp tingled. He felt a massive force transmitted through his hand, and the Twilight Snow Knife was nearly shaken out of his grip. He quickly retreated, taking three large steps back to dissipate the force. Yet the two puppets, as if they hadn¡¯t moved at all, returned to their original positions. Hiss! Are these things so hard to deal with? Feeling a sinking sensation in his heart, Greg sized up the puppets in front of him and began to recall some content from the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture.¡± In the miscellaneous records of the ¡°Yin Yang Harmony Scripture,¡± there were some notes on puppets. Typically, a puppet only needs to have an Array engraved on its body to perform some simple tasks. However, the two puppets before him were obviously much more flexible, and merely engraving an Array clearly wasn¡¯t enough. Therefore, it was necessary to infuse a living soul into the puppets, allowing them to possess a certain degree of self-awareness. What is a living soul most afraid of? That would naturally be the Thunder Law! Moreover, puppets also require an energy supply. The place was filled with the energy of shadow and evil, and the puppets naturally fed on this energy. What is this energy most afraid of? The answer, is also the Thunder Law! With this thought in mind, Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes inexplicably lit up. ¡°Since the puppets won¡¯t pursue me, why not give it a try? Trying it out isn¡¯t going to get me pregnant.¡± Action followed thought! Without hesitation, Greg clenched his hand into a spell, and a Falling thunder technique smashed down. Crack! A bright light flashed, and within the semi-closed cave, a streak of azure-purple lightning appeared out of nowhere. Then, as if guided, it fiercely struck the two puppets. Feeling the energy fluctuations, the two puppets instinctively raised their Long Halberds to strike at the lightning. However, no sooner had they lifted their Long Halberds than the lightning arrived. With a bang, it struck one of the puppets directly. Crack! That puppet froze mid-motion, the Long Halberd stopping mid-air. Countless sparks jumped across its body surface, and from its wide-open mouth came a series of wailing and howling noises. Then, to Greg¡¯s astonishment, the puppet¡¯s body suddenly crumbled, breaking into dozens of pieces. Greg looked at the pile of scrap copper and rusted iron on the ground and found himself momentarily dumbfounded. After a moment, he came back to his senses and did the same to the other puppet, smashing it with another Falling thunder technique. Crack! That puppet followed the fate of its counterpart. The two imposing puppets had, in the blink of an eye, been reduced to two heaps of scrap copper and rusted iron. Greg¡¯s heart was filled with shock. He knew the Thunder Law would certainly be effective, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this good. He didn¡¯t rashly go forward but waited in place for a while longer. Seeing that the two puppets showed no signs of movement, he then went forward to inspect them. ¡°Are these things really made of copper?¡± Greg picked up a fragment and scrutinized it carefully in his hand. Only then did he suddenly realize that these two puppets were indeed made of copper. Can copper have such good flexibility? Unable to decipher this, Greg stopped pondering and, seeing that the puppets were thoroughly dealt with, extended his Divine Sense and moved forward. The master of this place seemed to have had great confidence in the two puppets, or perhaps there used to be a Formation here that had fallen into disuse over time. In any case, after defeating the two puppets, Greg encountered no further obstacles and passed through the corridor smoothly. After walking a few more steps and turning a corner, the space suddenly opened up. A square and upright cave appeared in front of Greg, and as soon as he walked in, candles all around the cave lit up. In an instant, the entire cave was illuminated as if it were broad daylight. It was only then that Greg discovered, to his astonishment, that the cave was surprisingly large. Almost a hundred meters long and wide, the dome was tens of meters high, giving anyone who entered a sense of being inconsequential. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg looked around and his gaze narrowed. Chapter 636 - 636 636 An Egg_1 ?Chapter 636: Chapter 636: An Egg_1 Chapter 636: Chapter 636: An Egg_1 Inside the cave, the yin evil energy that should have been thick as ink was instead extremely thin, barely visible without a close look. However, the chilling breath was incredibly intense. At the far end of the cave was a pool, containing a liquid that was a bright red like blood. It was clear that originally this liquid should have filled the pool, but for some unknown reason, it had decreased to its current level. On the walls of the pool, one could see the remnants of watermarks. Looking around, Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes involuntarily narrowed, and an inexplicable chill rose in his heart. Because at the four corners of the cave were four piles of bone white skeletons, stacked like mountains. Those skeletons were massive, resembling some sort of unknown wild beasts, some with tusks as long as those of elephants, others with sharp bony spikes protruding from their backs. They looked extremely ferocious! On the stone-paved ground, over a dozen winding trenches combined to form an intricate rune, one end connected to the pool, while the other end was linked to the four piles of skeletons. Only now did Greg Jensen suddenly realize that the red liquid in the pool was actually blood. The four piles of skeletons were sacrificial altars, which had slaughtered countless giant beasts. The blood of those giant beasts flowed through the channels, pouring into the Blood Pool. However, the origins of these gigantic beasts were unknown, and for many years past, the blood in the pool had not decayed or dried up in the slightest. This indicated that these giant skeletons were definitely not ordinary wild beasts in life, but Spirit Beasts, or even Mythical Beasts with powerful abilities. Greg Jensen stood at the entrance of the passage, looking at this eerie scene, feeling the coarse ancient aura, and a sense of reverence arose within him. He felt that this place must have been used for the refining of some kind of artifact, where the unknown giant beasts served as nourishment, and the Blood Pool was a place for nurturing and refining the artifact. The Spiritual Energy of those beasts would then flow into the Blood Pool along with the blood to refine the artifact within. However, given the bloodiness of the place, the artifact being refined was probably not something benevolent. ¡°What a pity!¡± A bitter smile appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s face, as he seemed to have no luck with ancient tombs, wrong in his guess twice now. The last time, he thought Danu was a burial site, but it turned out to be just a herb garden and a straw hut. Later, he felt this place was a tomb, but after entering, he discovered it was a highly peculiar sacrificial site. Taking a deep breath to regain his composure, he looked around and noticed a table beside the Blood Pool. On the table appeared to be a jade scroll? Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes lit up, about to walk over, but he paused because he suddenly remembered something. If there were no living creatures here, then who had been competing with him for the yin evil energy? At that thought, a chill went through him, and he became vigilant, scrutinizing his surroundings, letting his Divine Sense spread out like a tide. The next second, his gaze sharply focused on the Blood Pool. Because under his Divine Sense, there was an egg beneath the Blood Pool! Greg Jenson¡¯s internal alarm bells rang, he summoned his full Mana to the edge of the pool, and with a gesture, a mysterious suction force arose, causing the blood to churn. Immediately afterward, an egg the size of a washbasin floated up, hanging above the Blood Pool, spinning slowly. The egg was blueish-white, with blood-red veins covering its surface, resembling earthworms, each vein protruding. Within those veins, one could faintly see a stream of blood light flowing by. As the blood light moved, the blood below began to diminish, though very slowly¡ªwithout close observation, one wouldn¡¯t notice it at all. ¡°So this egg is the object of refinement.¡± Greg Jensen instantly realized that this egg was absorbing the blood from the pool, and it was probably the egg that had been competing with him for the yin evil energy. But then, he once again felt there was a problem. If my guess is right, then hasn¡¯t this egg been sacrificed for over a thousand years? Greg Jensen¡¯s heart chilled at the thought, feeling that this could indeed be possible. Moreover, as he looked at the blood in the pool, another question inexplicably came to mind. For ¡°Divine Dragon Nine Transformations¡± to ascend to higher levels, it precisely required some special beast blood. And this pool before his eyes was simply a big gift delivered to him. Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and he immediately took out several empty bottles, crouched at the edge of the pool, and began to fill them with blood. Soon, one bottle was filled. Yet Greg Jensen was not satisfied and started to fill a second one. Roar! Just then, an angry roar suddenly echoed in Greg Jensen¡¯s mind. Simultaneously, the strange egg above the Blood Pool began to tremble violently. Greg Jensen glanced upward, paid no heed, and continued to fill the bottles. Feeling the blood in the pool still diminishing, the egg seemed to become enraged. It stopped absorbing the blood and charged straight at Greg Jensen. Bang! The impact was strong, causing Greg Jensen to stagger. ¡°Huh, quite some strength there,¡± he said. Greg Jensen casually swatted it aside and began to fill the third bottle. Roar! The egg immediately grew furious and launched a fierce assault on Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen could feel the ancient aura coming from the egg, yet also noticed it was too weak to pose any real threat to him. Thus, he didn¡¯t mind it. Instead, he continued to evade while filling more blood into the bottles. After filling five large bottles, he finally stopped, satisfied. He stood up, slapped the egg back into the Blood Pool, and then walked over to the table. The table, carved from stone, had a rack on it, and on this rack was a jade slip. Greg Jensen released his Divine Sense to check and, finding no prohibitions or dangers, reached for the jade slip. As his Divine Sense probed, the information within the jade slip instantly flooded into his mind. Following that, the jade slip turned to dust and scattered in the wind. After pondering the information carefully, Greg Jensen¡¯s face revealed a look of pleasant surprise. The jade slip contained a spell for controlling Alien Beasts, titled ¡°Blood Divine Pact.¡± This spell connected the life of an Alien Beast with its master¡¯s. If the master died, the Alien Beast wouldn¡¯t survive either. Beyond that, the jade slip also contained a method for nurturing Alien Beasts and various knowledges about them. Greg Jensen had long realized the extraordinary origin of the egg and, looking at the arrangement of this place, he recognized it was meant for the cultivation of this Alien Beast egg. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had been worrying about what to do with it, but unexpectedly, the master of this cave had left behind even the method of subjugation. ¡°Good people live in peace!¡± he exclaimed. Greg Jensen laughed heartily. Turning around, he saw the egg had already leapt out of the water again. Now it was hovering above the Blood Pool, continuing to absorb blood. It seemed to be stimulated by Greg Jensen¡¯s actions; it was absorbing the blood at a rate clearly more than twice as fast as before. Greg Jensen, with a chuckle, approached. The egg seemed to sense something, suddenly froze, and after a moment, began to vibrate at an extreme speed. Chapter 637 - 637 637 Alfier Porter_1 ?Chapter 637: Chapter 637 Alfier Porter_1 Chapter 637: Chapter 637 Alfier Porter_1 ¡°Behave, baby, stop struggling; the more you struggle, the more excited I become.¡± Greg Jensen knew this egg was absolutely extraordinary; he laughed heartily and then started channeling his mana according to the ¡°Blood God Pact¡± described in the jade slip. As the incantation began, the egg suddenly ceased its trembling, and the green veins on its surface slowly retracted. Moments later, the egg had dramatically changed in appearance. The grayish-green shell was smooth as a mirror, seemingly emitting a faint luminescence that was hard for the naked eye to discern, looking quite pleasing. Seeing this, Greg Jensen quickly bit his tongue tip and, with a ¡°pfft,¡± spewed out a mouthful of essence blood that instantly dyed the grayish-green shell red. He extended his finger and drew a mysterious symbol on it, then shouted in a low voice, ¡°Seal!¡± Hum! The egg trembled sharply, emitting a low hum; the essence blood on the shell was quickly absorbed during the tremor and soon disappeared without a trace. The grayish-white shell became smooth as a mirror once more. The next second, the egg suddenly floated over. It came to Greg Jensen¡¯s side, affectionately rubbing against his arm, and murmured in a pleasing tone. It worked! Greg Jensen¡¯s mind stirred as he discovered a strange new connection in his Divine Sense. Knowing that the Blood God Pact was successful, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily, then reached out to caress the egg, saying, S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You are too big, I can¡¯t carry you with me. Can you become smaller?¡± Before the words even ended, the egg indeed began to shrink rapidly until it was the size of a quail¡¯s egg and finally stopped, hopping into Greg Jensen¡¯s hand. Greg Jensen was overjoyed; he had known the egg was special, but he hadn¡¯t expected that before even hatching, it already possessed such abilities. Truly impressive! If it could be hatched, what then? Laughing like a proud father, Greg Jensen said, ¡°Shall I call you Alfier Porter then?¡± The egg swiftly circled Greg Jensen, and a very faint murmur reached his ears; he naturally sensed the joy in it. ¡°Haha, then it¡¯s settled!¡± Greg Jensen smiled, casually pocketing Alfier Porter. He glanced at the Blood Pool, noticing the blood inside was nearly dried up, and after one last look at the cave, he finally put his mind at ease upon seeing nothing valuable left. He could now be fairly certain that the Yin Sha energy had all been absorbed by Alfier Porter, ensuring that this place would never again be the source of any trouble. Without any lingering attachment, Greg Jensen turned and stepped outside, taking one last look at the stone door before striking the nearby stone wall with his palm. Crack! The stone wall fractured, collapsing in countless pieces that swiftly sealed the stone door. Greg Jensen smiled faintly, patted his pocket where Alfier Porter was, and then stepped out of the cave. It was noon, and the sunlight was somewhat blinding. Squinting slightly, Greg Jensen then saw Lukas Simon leading people, standing in front of the cave. ¡°Master Xu, the Yin Sha¡­¡± ¡°Has been completely eradicated; this place will never see the Yin Sha again.¡± Before he finished speaking, a hush fell over the crowd. Lukas Simon, Elijah Hall, and all the soldiers fell silent, the wind passing through and bringing with it several trails of hot tears. Without saying a word, Lukas Simon bowed deeply to Greg Jensen, Elijah Hall, and the soldiers did the same. At that moment, gratitude was written on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°` They had been stationed in this place for many years, constantly enduring the torment of the sinister, soul-corroding evil Qi. Over the years, who knows how many soldiers had been eroded by this evil Qi, some to the point of death, others left paralyzed and bedridden, Now, finally, someone had helped them resolve this trouble, how could they not feel gratitude, not be moved? Lukas Simon¡¯s eyes brimmed with hot tears as he excitedly said, ¡°Thank you, Master Greg!¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Greg!¡± The thunderous voices echoed like a tidal wave through the valley. Looking at those aged faces, Greg Jensen was also deeply touched, yet he didn¡¯t know quite what to say. Lukas Simon stepped forward, took his hand, and laughed, ¡°Master Greg, come on, let¡¯s not return until we¡¯re drunk today!¡± In the past, Lukas Simon would never dare to propose ¡°let¡¯s not return until we¡¯re drunk¡± as he always had to stay sober, vigilant against unforeseen incidents that he might be unable to handle. The Yin Sha Qi was like shackles, binding him tightly. Now, at last, he felt a great relief! ¡°Good, then let¡¯s not return until we¡¯re drunk!¡± Greg Jensen was equally spirited and followed Lukas Simon to the restaurant, where they drank and chatted until both were a bit tipsy, then retired to their rooms to rest. Back in his room, Greg Jensen freshened up, then took out Alfier Porter, sliced open his palm, and dropped a bead of fresh blood onto it. This was the method recorded in the ¡°Blood Divine Pact¡± for hatching beast eggs. The blood was absorbed instantly, and Alfier Porter buzzed around Greg Jensen in joyful circles, like a child rewarded with a treat. Greg Jensen casually held it in his hand, feeling the life force within and his face showed a delighted smile. He coaxed it gently as one would a child, ¡°Hurry up and grow big, then we can go out and play together.¡± Alfier Porter seemed to understand his words, humanely bouncing twice in front of his eyes as if nodding in agreement. Greg Jensen was overjoyed, and after playing with it for a while, he went to bed. The next morning, Greg Jensen went to bid farewell to Lukas Simon. He noticed some soldiers were already packing their bags and couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, asking, ¡°Brother Lukas, what is this¡­?¡± ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no evil Qi here anymore, our duty here is completed. We¡¯ll be reassigned to the capital within a couple of days,¡± Lukas Simon explained with a happy laugh. ¡°In the future, if Master Greg has time, you must come to the capital for a visit. I¡¯d like to show you hospitality,¡± said Lukas Simon with joy. ¡°Of course,¡± Greg Jensen replied with a smile. He didn¡¯t think highly of Lukas Simon¡¯s nephew, but he had a fairly good impression of Lukas Simon himself; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have come to help repeatedly. Of course, the main reason was the presence of Yin Sha Qi, which was beneficial for his cultivation. This trip to The West River Valley had been very rewarding for Greg Jensen. In just half a month, he had stabilized his realm by leveraging the sinister Qi of this place. In this era of declining law, such rapid progress in cultivation was probably faster than even some disciples of the Hidden Sect with blessed lands and caves. More importantly, Greg Jensen had also acquired a magical creature like Alfier Porter. Once it grew up, it would undoubtedly become another source of strength for him. He flew back to East Peak Manor on his sword. First, he met with Amelia Simmons and the others at home, then visited the second-floor apartment where Elijah Hall lived. Amelia Simmons was also practicing the Guidance Technique, and as her cultivation level continuously increased, she looked healthier than before. Her once completely white hair now had a few black strands in it. Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t expected cultivation to have such an effect and stared at her hair for a long time. Amelia Simmons blushed under his gaze, and with her head down, she asked, ¡°Why¡­ why are you staring at me like that?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think you¡¯re getting more and more beautiful, and I couldn¡¯t help but admire you for a bit longer.¡± Amelia Simmons snorted, ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯ve become an old hag. What¡¯s there to admire?¡± At that moment, Thomas Lampe¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡± ¡°` Chapter 638 - 638 638 Kill Without Mercy_1 ?Chapter 638: Chapter 638: Kill Without Mercy_1 Chapter 638: Chapter 638: Kill Without Mercy_1 ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat displeased, having finally found some leisure to chat with Zhou Jiumei, when Thomas Lampe came to seek him out. Thomas Lampe spoke in a low voice, ¡°Recently, some individuals of unknown identity have been appearing near our manor, and they often peer into the manor compound.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyebrows knit together, then relaxed as he turned to Zhou Jiumei and said, ¡°Jiumei, I¡¯ll come to see you again in a few days. Practice well, and if you need anything, just tell the people below.¡± ¡°Mm, you go and be busy, I¡¯m very comfortable here,¡± Zhou Jiumei said with a smile. Greg Jensen nodded, stepped outside with Thomas Lampe, and his expression immediately darkened as he asked, ¡°How many people?¡± Thomas Lampe answered, ¡°Usually, it¡¯s a group of two or three. They stroll around the entrance and then leave; occasionally they¡¯ll even chat with our servants, seemingly inquiring about your whereabouts.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen suddenly thought of something, a cold smile leaking from the corner of his mouth, ¡°Didn¡¯t you catch one or two for questioning?¡± Thomas Lampe appeared troubled, ¡°Without you at home, we didn¡¯t dare to touch them.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him and laughed dryly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Old Lee, you¡¯ve now stepped into the ranks of Cultivators. Don¡¯t be so overly cautious in what you do.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Thomas Lampe replied with an awkward smile. To be honest, his life these days was extremely comfortable, not only stable but his son was also making something of himself. This affluent and stable life was countless times better than his previous days of living on the edge. What¡¯s more, Greg Jensen was also leading them in comprehending the mystic way, offering them hope for longevity. For all these reasons, he cherished his current lifestyle all the more and became increasingly cautious in his actions, a far cry from his former boldness. Greg Jensen pondered for a moment and instructed, ¡°Notify Xavier Cooper to find one or two to follow them, explore these people¡¯s backgrounds, and see exactly what they want to do.¡± Thomas Lampe quickly acknowledged, ¡°Alright, boss.¡± When Greg Jensen thought of Lord Zhou blowing up his villa, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and said, ¡°When I¡¯m not here, anyone who dares to snoop around the manor should be captured without hesitation. Even if the wrong person is captured, it¡¯s better than regretting it after an incident occurs. If with all of you here, there¡¯s still an issue, that would be the real mistake.¡± Thomas Lampe, knowing some of Greg Jensen¡¯s past experiences, couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat and hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, I understand, I will absolutely not let the manor fall into danger.¡± After instructing Thomas Lampe, Greg Jensen returned to his villa intending to take a bath and rest properly, just in time to see Lois Abbott coming out of the main bedroom. She was only wearing a large white shirt, which looked like it belonged to Greg Jensen, with fluffy pink slippers on her feet, exposing two rows of delicate and dainty toes. When Greg Jensen was not home, Thomas Lampe and the others wouldn¡¯t visit the main villa, let alone go upstairs, so Lois Abbott had been quite unrestrained. She must have just taken a bath, walking while toweling her hair, headed straight for her room, oblivious to someone standing behind her. Greg Jensen, aware that Lois Abbott was not around, swallowed hard and immediately followed her. Lois Abbott was about to close the door when suddenly she saw a man pounce towards her, and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a ¡°Ya¡± in fright. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as she was about to call for help, she saw that the person was Greg Jensen, and her body immediately went limp, falling into his arms. Lois Abbott punched Greg Jensen with her small fist and scolded, ¡°Ah, you bad brother-in-law, coming back without a word and scaring me to death.¡± Greg Jensen laughed heartily, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I missed you? I couldn¡¯t wait, so I hurried up here.¡± Lois Abbott rolled her eyes and huffed, ¡°Who knows why you haven¡¯t come home for so long, maybe it¡¯s because you found some other girl.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you check for yourself?¡± Greg Jensen said with a laugh, as he gently stroked her head, and Lois Abbott obediently crouched down. ¡­ In Mystic City, inside a house located in an old neighborhood. Noah Locke covered his nose as he entered the room, only lowering his hand when he saw Robin Hayes and the others. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why choose such a place?¡± A trace of disdain crossed Robin Hayes¡¯ face, but he quickly recovered and laughed, ¡°Ha ha, I¡¯m doing this for the sake of secrecy. If that son of a bitch got wind of our plan in advance, we¡¯d be in big trouble.¡± Noah Locke pursed his lips, obviously disagreeing with this rationale. At that moment, someone spoke up, ¡°Enough wasting time, let¡¯s get to the point. How¡¯s the investigation going? Has Barry Wolfe returned?¡± The room fell silent instantly, as everyone¡¯s gazes turned to Noah Locke. Noah Locke¡¯s face showed a smug satisfaction as he smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s back all right. That kid is now at East Peak Manor, and he hasn¡¯t left since. My people are watching him over there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Robin, your guys should have arrived by now, right? Just blow him up with one shot.¡± Robin Hayes looked at the person like he was looking at an idiot, frowning as he said, ¡°Have you lost your mind? White Phosphorus Bombs are forbidden weapons, and you want to use them in a place as crowded as East Peak Manor? Are you itching for a swift death?¡± Everyone quieted down upon hearing this. A few of the older Family Heads who were peers with Mike Hayes naturally saw Robin Hayes as their junior. Therefore, they all displayed displeasure at Robin Hayes¡¯ tone. However, as they were all in the same boat at the moment, they didn¡¯t pick a quarrel with Robin Hayes. One of them then asked, ¡°So when do you plan to act?¡± Robin Hayes shifted to a more comfortable position, leisurely replied, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? All we lack now is just an opportunity.¡± After saying this, he reassured them with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our families¡¯ assets are there, they¡¯re not going anywhere. Once we take care of Barry Wolfe, we¡¯ll not only get our assets back, but we can also march into the Seven Provinces of Northwest and take our families to greater heights.¡± ¡°Ha ha, Lawrence Hayes speaks the truth.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave this matter in Robin¡¯s capable hands.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before when old Hayes was still around, Lawrence Hayes is no ordinary man; he¡¯s got great talent.¡± Listening to the compliments of the crowd, Robin Hayes felt a surge of pride, a glint of cold light flashing in his narrow eyes. He murmured in his heart, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll avenge you soon.¡± ¡­ The Davis family. Norman Davis entered the study to see his father reading a book and couldn¡¯t help but remind, ¡°Dad, it seems like Robin Hayes and his group are discussing something tonight, didn¡¯t they invite you?¡± Lesley Davis looked up, saying, ¡°They did invite me, but I didn¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go?¡± ¡°What for? To seek death?¡± Setting his book aside, Lesley Davis commented coolly, ¡°A bunch of chicken and dogs, yet they always want to be the king of the jungle. Isn¡¯t it a joke?¡± Norman asked in surprise, ¡°Dad, do you mean¡­ they can¡¯t take down Barry Wolfe?¡± Instead of answering, Lesley Davis countered, ¡°Do you think they¡¯re a match for Walter Locke?¡± Chapter 639 - 639 639 Overestimating Oneself_1 ?Chapter 639: Chapter 639: Overestimating Oneself_1 Chapter 639: Chapter 639: Overestimating Oneself_1 ¡°They definitely can¡¯t match the old Grandmaster!¡± Without even thinking, Norman Davis immediately provided the answer. Not to mention anything else, just the profits they make for Walter Locke every year are an astonishing figure. If they were capable of dealing with Walter Locke, they wouldn¡¯t have been suppressed for so many years without being able to raise their heads. Lesley Davis sneered coldly, ¡°Since they have no way of dealing with Walter Locke, where do they get the confidence from, thinking they can handle Master Barry Wolfe? You should know, Walter Locke died at the hands of Master Barry Wolfe.¡± ¡°Yes, they¡­¡± Norman Davis suddenly realized, completely stunned. He had been analyzing the strengths of both sides, but he had never considered it from this angle. At the same time, he also understood why his father did not want to get involved in this matter. After realizing this, Norman Davis couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of alarm and looked up, saying, ¡°Dad, in that case¡­ aren¡¯t they doomed?¡± ¡°Heh, there are always some people who overestimate themselves, thinking they can triumph through schemes.¡± Lesley Davis shook his head in disdain, ¡°Little do they know, in the face of absolute power, all schemes and tricks are nothing but paper tigers.¡± Norman Davis nodded silently, a bitter smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. He really wanted to give Robin Hayes a call to share his thoughts and convince him not to keep fighting against Barry Wolfe. But he knew Robin Hayes wouldn¡¯t listen. ¡­ On the surface, the eighteen southern cities had already submitted, yet undercurrents were still flowing. Nevertheless, the integration work, under Lois Abbott¡¯s supervision, was progressing steadily. She was so busy every day that she would return to East Peak Manor very late at night. Greg Jensen felt some distress for her and wanted her to take a few days off to rest, but she wouldn¡¯t agree to it at all. As for Greg Jensen, aside from Qi Refinement, it was still Qi Refinement. After Lois Abbott left, he would continue embracing Lois Snow. In the afternoon, he would accompany Amelia Simmons in Alchemy, occasionally inviting Lois Snow to join them for a round of ¡°Fight the Landlord.¡± With Greg Jensen¡¯s diligent practice, his cultivation was making decent progress, but in terms of the Mana required for the Golden Core breakthrough, it was still far from sufficient. Greg Jensen knew that at his current stage, without some extraordinary treasures, it would be tough to advance rapidly. According to the ¡°Harmony of Yin and Yang Sutra,¡± in ancient times, Cultivators who wished to advance from the Foundation Establishment Stage to the Golden Core Stage needed at least ten years. Ten years? After ten years, when reaching the Golden Core Stage, would he still be able to find Louisa Burley? Even if he did find her, it would likely be too late. However, he now had to start preparing for the various materials and rare items needed for Core Formation. Feeling anxious inside, Greg Jensen planned to ask Old Sixth Huang if there were any new developments. After returning to Qin Province, Greg Jensen had dispatched Old Sixth Huang to keep an eye on the markets around, hoping to find some treasures that could help improve his realm, as well as materials needed for Core Formation. Yet, before he could make the call, his phone suddenly rang. And the caller was none other than Old Sixth Huang. Greg Jensen felt puzzled but still answered and asked, ¡°What do you need me for?¡± Before he could finish, an anxious voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Senior Barry Wolfe, I¡¯m being followed.¡± Greg Jensen frowned slightly, puzzled, ¡°Followed by whom?¡± ¡°It seems like people from Yama Hall.¡± Old Sixth Huang¡¯s voice was somewhat tremulous, ¡°I went to a market run by Yama Hall the day before yesterday, and ever since leaving, I¡¯ve felt like someone has been following me. Just now, I deliberately pulled a trick, and sure enough, I spotted a middle-aged man.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t beat him?¡± Greg Jensen wondered. Old Huang barely counted as a late-stage Qi Refinement cultivator, yet the stewards of the Yama Hall market were generally only at the mid-stage of Qi Refinement. How could he not defeat them? ¡°I estimate that person¡¯s level is about the same as mine. I¡­¡± Old Huang said with embarrassment, ¡°I should not be able to defeat him. Moreover, that person¡¯s pace is very quick. I haven¡¯t been able to shake him off after several attempts.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Then did you head straight back to Qin Province?¡± ¡°I heard this place seems to be Yama Hall¡¯s main headquarters. Right now, they are just tracking me. If I show any intention of leaving, won¡¯t they just capture me?¡± Old Huang¡¯s voice was filled with worry. ¡°Senior Xu, they couldn¡¯t have discovered the matter with Flora Valley, could they?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head. ¡°Impossible. Flora Valley was taken care of cleanly. Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s probably because you¡¯ve revealed wealth while selling Elixirs at the market. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been targeted.¡± ¡°So, what do I do now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic yet.¡± Greg Jensen thought for a bit and realized that making plans without facts was no solution. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t advance to the Golden Core Stage anytime soon; he might as well go out and take a look. He spoke up, ¡°Send your location to me. I¡¯ll come over right now.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it to you immediately.¡± Shortly after, Greg Jensen¡¯s phone received a location. After checking it, he discovered that Old Huang had actually run off to Nibia Tower. In this weather, running to such a cold place, that guy was really devoted to his work. But, would Yama Hall really set their headquarters in such a bitterly cold area? Greg Jensen hesitated briefly before calling Carmen Stuart to help him book a flight. He also informed Lois Abbott and the others, then he boarded the plane to Nibia Tower. As soon as he got off the plane at the destination, he felt a piercing chill. Luckily, with his profound cultivation, although he was not wearing much, a turn of his mana dissipated all the cold from his body. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He walked out of the airport, casually hailed a taxi, and rushed to the address given by Old Huang. Old Huang¡¯s location was three hundred kilometers away from the provincial city of Nibia Tower, in a small county called Giant Iron. Sitting in the taxi, Greg Jensen looked through the window at the snowy landscape and the vast, boundless black land, and his mood lightened significantly. As evening approached, the car finally entered the small county and stopped in front of the best hotel in Giant Iron city. Getting out of the car, Greg Jensen walked into the hotel where a receptionist approached him. ¡°Hello, sir. Who are you looking for?¡± Greg Jensen was slightly surprised, then seeing his own empty-handed appearance, he suddenly realized he didn¡¯t look like he was checking in with no bag in hand. He smiled and said, ¡°A friend of mine is staying here. Let me call him to come down.¡± The receptionist was pretty, unlike the typical northwestern girl, with a slender waist and upright back, she was beautiful yet spirited. Those big, watery eyes were bright and expressive, as if they could speak, always carrying a hint of a smile. The girls from different places had their own features, but the appearance of the girls from the northeast was hard not to admire. She raised her supple, boneless hand and pointed to a seating area nearby, smiling, ¡°Please go there and rest for a moment.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± With a smile, Greg Jensen nodded and made his way to the seating area, then called Old Huang. Shortly after, he saw Old Huang¡¯s plump figure emerge from the elevator. Seeing Greg Jensen, he hurried over. ¡°Senior Xu, you finally arrived.¡± Old Huang let out a long sigh of relief, his face showing a bit more of a smile. ¡°Call me Boss when we¡¯re outside.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk back in the room.¡± Greg Jensen silently nodded, about to follow Old Huang upstairs, yet he suddenly halted his step, turned around sharply, and saw a figure flash by the entrance and disappear. Chapter 640 - 640 640 Night Raid on the Hall of Yama_1 ?Chapter 640: Chapter 640: Night Raid on the Hall of Yama_1 Chapter 640: Chapter 640: Night Raid on the Hall of Yama_1 ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Huang Lao Liu noticed something amiss and hurried back. Greg Jensen shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll talk back in the room.¡± Once back in the room, Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Are you sure the Yanluo Sect¡¯s headquarters is here?¡± Huang Lao Liu subconsciously nodded, then suddenly snapped back to reality and looked at Greg Jensen with shock, saying: ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not thinking¡­ of making a move on the Yanluo Sect¡¯s headquarters, are you?¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just the Yanluo Sect. If we¡¯re going to act, we¡¯ll act, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Huang Lao Liu said in shock, ¡°But boss, that¡¯s the Yanluo Sect! The market¡¯s overseers are already at the initial stage of Qi Refinement. How many experts must be inside the headquarters?¡± ¡°How high can they be? Can they surpass Foundation Establishment?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Listening to his words, Huang Lao Liu was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak for a while, and only after a long time did he say, ¡°Have you already reached Foundation Establishment?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Greg Jensen nodded with a smile. Taking a deep breath and with a face full of joy, Huang Lao Liu said, ¡°Then perhaps we really can give it a try. The Yanluo Sect has been operating for so many years, there must be plenty of good things inside.¡± ¡°Rest for a while, we¡¯ll set out tonight.¡± ¡°But¡­ we still don¡¯t know the exact location of the headquarters.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, nodded towards the window, and said, ¡°No worries, someone will lead the way for us.¡± Huang Lao Liu also realized this and burst into laughter, but his eyes were still filled with concern. The Yanluo Sect had a legacy almost a thousand years old, initially focusing on assassinations before starting to run a cultivator¡¯s marketplace. It was said that historically famous assassins like Jing Ke and Leo Jensen were once part of the Yanluo Sect. How could the headquarters of such a formidable organization be so easily infiltrated? Huang Lao Liu looked at Greg Jensen, who seemed unconcerned, and heaved a sigh internally, now only praying that everything would go smoothly. ¡­ On the outskirts of a small town on the border of Nibia Tower, there was a church built during wartime. Later, the church was abandoned and bought by a wealthy individual. This place was usually heavily guarded, with ordinary people prohibited from approaching, making it appear very mysterious. In the dead of night, when most of the townspeople had already turned off their lights and gone to sleep, the grand hall of the church was still illuminated by dim candlelight. Inside the hall. Several mysterious figures clad in black robes and hooded cowls stood respectfully on either side, facing the throne at the front, heads bowed as if waiting for something. The north wind howled outside, but inside was a still silence, with even the sound of breathing almost inaudible. Just then, a shadow suddenly appeared atop the throne; under the candlelight above, his shadow was infinitely elongated. Whoosh! A gust of wind blew in, and the candles within the hall immediately began flickering madly, casting long shadows on the floor. In the blink of an eye, everyone was enveloped in them. The shadow danced along with the candlelight, baring its fangs like a malevolent spirit. Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat, and they involuntarily tensed up. A cold voice resonated through the hall, ¡°How is the inquiry into the incident in Flora Valley going?¡± The cloaked figure in the front quickly stepped out of the line, bowed respectfully, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Reporting to the master, before the incident in Flora Valley, the overseer had sent a message saying that they had discovered a pill master capable of concocting Blood Essence Pills. A few days ago, at our headquarters¡¯ market, someone was found selling Blood Essence Pills. We have been keeping an eye on them and believe that we will have results soon.¡± The figure on the throne leaned forward, leaned forward, and exposed their face to the candlelight, revealing a cold mask. The intricate, rigid lines on the mask formed a fierce and terrifying visage, clearly resembling the image of Yan Wang. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A chilly voice emanated from within the mask, sounding somewhat muffled and odd, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just capture him?¡± The robed figure explained, ¡°We suspect that person is merely a lackey, so we decided to play the long game to catch the bigger fish.¡± ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Yan Wang let out a bizarre laugh, praising in an inexplicable tone, ¡°Not bad, well done.¡± His eerie laughter echoed throughout the grand hall, and on this howling, snow-laden midnight, it seemed somewhat spine-chilling. The robed figures appeared quite accustomed to this strangeness, standing solemnly without a trace of surprise. After a while, the laughter ceased, and an indifferent gaze swept over the robed figures as that cold voice spoke again. ¡°You all are nearing the late stages of Qi Refinement, aren¡¯t you? Good, your Cultivation speed is very quick, well done.¡± The robed figures hurriedly bent over, bowed, and said in unison, ¡°It is all thanks to the master¡¯s great fortune that we have our achievements today.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Yan Wang chuckled again, ¡°Alright, wait a few more days, and if that alchemist doesn¡¯t show up, bring that person to me. I want to interrogate him personally.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The robed figures promptly replied with respect. Just then, a faint voice came from outside the hall, ¡°No need, we¡¯ve brought ourselves to you!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± The robed figures quickly turned, assuming a defensive stance, and watched the entrance of the grand hall cautiously. The next second, the grand hall¡¯s doors flung open, and two figures¡ªone thin, one stocky¡ªwalked in from the outside, the stocky one carrying a person by the hand. One of the robed figures scolded, ¡°Who are you? Daring to barge into Yan Wang¡¯s palace at night, do you have a death wish?¡± Thump! The stocky figure casually threw the person he was carrying to the ground and laughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? We heard you were looking for us, so we came directly to you.¡± The robed figure¡¯s eyes narrowed, glanced at the person lying on the ground, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you the one selling the blood essence pills?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.¡± Huang Lao Li laughed mischievously and said, ¡°Bold one, daring to target my boss. I¡­¡± ¡°Will you quit the chatter!¡± Greg Jensen sounded impatient and knocked on Huang¡¯s head before lifting his gaze to the person in the throne, asking, ¡°Are you the master of this Yan Wang¡¯s palace?¡± Yan Wang¡¯s gaze swept over Greg Jensen with a teasing look, ¡°Indeed, what about it?¡± Greg Jensen smiled nonchalantly, ¡°Where¡¯s the treasury of Yan Wang¡¯s palace? I want to take a look, or perhaps you could bring a carriage, and I¡¯ll just pack up and take everything away.¡± Before the words finished, the robed figures flew into an uproar. ¡°Impudence!¡± ¡°Dare to speak to our Family Head like that, do you want to die?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Coveting the treasures of our Yan Wang¡¯s palace?¡± Yan Wang waved his hand, and the grand hall quieted down once more. He looked at Greg Jensen seriously, and a mocking laughter filled the grand hall again, ¡°Hehe, you little alchemist, you certainly have guts. You want to enter the treasury of my Yan Wang¡¯s palace? Fine, as long as you¡¯re willing to kneel and submit to me, I can make an exception for you.¡± There seemed to be some sort of magic in Yan Wang¡¯s voice, lulling one to drowsiness, unconsciously wanting to obey his commands. The robed figures all simultaneously coldly shouted, ¡°Kneel, submit!¡± Chapter 641 - 641 641 Devouring Yuan Gu_1 ?Chapter 641: Chapter 641 Devouring Yuan Gu_1 Chapter 641: Chapter 641 Devouring Yuan Gu_1 Boom! The echo in the hall, which was already enhanced, became deafening when these individuals spoke, obviously using their True Qi. Old Sixth Huang only felt his head go numb, his body swayed, and he was about to collapse to the ground. Smack! Greg Jensen slapped him firmly, sending a thread of mana into him that instantly revived Old Sixth Huang. ¡°Boss, I¡­¡± ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s something strange about their voices.¡± Greg Jensen warned him before raising his head to look at Yan Wang and said coldly, ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy of my submission?¡± Before his words had faded, a fierce blade light suddenly lit up, cutting through the darkness and splitting the dim hall in half. ¡°Master, be careful!¡± The black-robed men made a move to block the path of the blade light, attempting to use their bodies to take the strike for Yan Wang. ¡°Move!¡± Yan Wang snorted coldly, sweeping the black-robed men aside with a wave of his hand, then pointed his fingers like a sword and stabbed towards the blade light. Bang! A mild collision sounded. The powerful aura exploded instantly, rippling out in all directions. Creak! The hall, clearly not fortified by any array, groaned under the intense collision as if it couldn¡¯t bear the strain. Yan Wang narrowed his eyes, fury gleaming within them, ¡°Dare to destroy my Yan Luo Hall, you¡¯re courting death!¡± He paused for a moment, then shot towards Greg Jensen like a cannonball, unleashing a palm strike. Seeing this, Greg Jensen chuckled to himself, then swiftly floated out of the hall. Yan Wang pursued him relentlessly, unleashing another palm strike. The surging aura, like a torrential sea overturning rivers, scattered snowflakes far and wide. Before it even landed, it blew a huge crater in the snow beneath Greg Jensen. Clang! The Twilight Snow Knife was drawn once more, creating a curving arc of light before Greg Jensen, aimed precisely at Yan Wang¡¯s palm. Yan Wang¡¯s move was spent, at the critical juncture between the exhaustion of old strength and the surge of new. He squinted fiercely and managed to reverse his True Qi just in time, withdrawing his palm. Still, the blade light grazed the edge of his hand. Splash! Blood spurted everywhere. The slash had opened Yan Wang¡¯s palm. The wound was ghastly deep, revealing bone! Hum! Before Yan Wang could react, Greg Jensen stepped forward, turned, and with the momentum of his twist, brought down another strike. Yan Wang¡¯s heart sank, and he instinctively leaned back. That move indeed saved him, but while his body dodged, the mask on his face did not. Crack! With a light snap, Yan Wang felt a chill on his face as the mask was cleaved in two. An old, scar-ridden face was revealed before Greg Jensen. The crisscrossing scars on that face trembled slightly with Yan Wang¡¯s rage, seeming to come to life and evoke disgust. Greg Jensen almost vomited at the sight and said speechlessly, ¡°Brother, your look is truly sickening. Don¡¯t you ever look in a mirror?¡± Yan Wang¡¯s expression was as cold as frost, ¡°Kid, has anyone ever told you that your mouth is incredibly irritating?¡± Greg Jensen laughed, ¡°Nope, they all love my lips, never heard such a thing before.¡± Yan Wang said coldly, ¡°I had thoughts of recruiting you, but you¡¯ve managed to anger me!¡± ¡°Heh, so what are you waiting for? Bring out your strongest move, or else¡­ I won¡¯t be polite.¡± ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Yan Wang finally erupted in fury. As the master of the Yan Luo Hall, how many years had it been since someone had dared to speak to him in such a way? He raised a single palm, and a fierce wind suddenly rose, the whirling snow obscuring the moonlight, and in the blink of an eye, it condensed into a huge sword. ¡°Ha, come and try my sword!¡± Yan Wang brought his palms together, fingers poised like a sword, and aimed at Greg Jensen, before fiercely thrusting forward. At the same time, the huge sword in the sky, composed of countless snowflakes, spun its tip to point at Greg Jensen, and following Yan Wang¡¯s motion, it plunged down fiercely. Hum! The storm stopped abruptly, and all the snowflakes hung in the air, as if time itself had frozen. The only movement was that of the immense sword, which seemed to weigh a multitude of tons, inching down bit by bit. Creak! As the giant sword continued to descend, the snow on the ground was compressed into sinking. For every inch the giant sword fell, the snow sank an inch. Greg Jensen looked up, glanced at the giant sword, and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up. An attack of this level, he hadn¡¯t even taken seriously. As the giant sword was nearly upon him, a pinpoint of cold light suddenly flared, and with a whoosh, it stabbed straight towards the giant sword. Thud! The sword light entered the midst of the giant sword, sinking in as if into a quagmire, without stirring a single ripple. In the blink of an eye, it vanished without a trace. ¡°Flying Swords? Are you at the late stage of Qi Refinement?¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yan Wang was first startled, then seeing the giant sword unscathed, couldn¡¯t help but reveal a disdainful smile. But the next second, his smile froze on his face. Boom! After a loud noise, the giant sword abruptly exploded, transforming into myriads of snowflakes, flurrying down. ¡°You¡­¡± Yan Wang was taken aback, no longer able to remain calm; he knew he had to fight desperately today, or his life was uncertain. His expression darkened, and without turning his head, he shouted, ¡°Yan Luo¡¯s six envoys!¡± ¡°At your service!¡± The figures in black robes immediately stood behind Yan Wang, their gazes coldly fixed on Greg Jensen as if they were about to devour him. The next second, however, Yan Wang¡¯s eyes turned red, and those in black robes suddenly stiffened, as if soulless, their looks turning vacant. Then, streams of True Qi, indiscernible to the naked eye, surged out from them, entering Yan Wang through his orifices. As the True Qi continued to flow in, Yan Wang¡¯s aura climbed higher and higher. Greg Jensen, having reached Foundation Establishment, was particularly sensitive to fluctuations in aura. In his eyes, Yan Wang, who had just been at the mid-to-late stage of Qi Refinement, seemed almost close to Foundation Establishment now. What kind of sorcery was this? Greg Jensen¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, considering whether he should interrupt, when those black-robed figures collapsed with a thump, all at once, to the ground. Looking up, he saw that the figures in black robes had been drained into dry husks. And at this moment, Yan Wang, his body swelled to three times its size, resembled an inflated balloon, with veins protruding on the surface of his skin, writhing like snakes beneath. His hideous face, scars bulging red and fierce, was terrifying to behold, chilling one to the bone without the cold. His dead fish eyes bulged outwards, the irises saturated with bloodshot lines. ¡°What the hell is this thing!¡± Huang Lao Liu took a step back in fright, a look of fear evident in his eyes. His voice trembling, he said, ¡°Boss, shouldn¡¯t we¡­withdraw?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Greg Jensen huffed coldly, his face full of vigilance as he watched Yan Wang. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve forced me to use the Devouring Gu ahead of time; I can¡¯t quench my hatred without killing you!¡± Yan Wang glared fixedly at Greg Jensen, bellowed, ¡°Die!¡± Thud! His foot, now several times larger, stomped down fiercely, with such force that even the ground shook with it. The snow within a hundred meters radius was shaken so violently by the stomp that it flew into the air. ¡°Bring me my spear!¡± Chapter 642 - 642 642 Incomparable Force_1 ?Chapter 642: Chapter 642 Incomparable Force_1 Chapter 642: Chapter 642 Incomparable Force_1 Yan Wang raised his right hand with fingers spread wide, and the snow and ice in the sky immediately began to converge toward his palm. In just a few breaths, a gigantic lance had formed in his hand. The lance was over ten meters long, its tip sharp beyond compare! Boom! Yan Wang slammed the lance onto the ground, and an invisible force rippled out in all directions, sweeping across the area. Where it passed, the accumulated snow was swept away. Greg Jensen¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he controlled the Sword of Coagulated Frost, thrusting towards Yan Wang¡¯s face. ¡°Trivial skill!¡± Yan Wang scoffed disdainfully; the several-meter-long lance in his hand was as light as feather, perfectly intercepting the Flying Swords with a ¡®ting¡¯ sound. The Sword of Coagulated Frost immediately flew back in retreat! Greg, unfazed, continued to direct the Flying Swords for another thrust. At the same time, several fireballs shot out with speed. ¡°You have quite a few tricks up your sleeve!¡± Yan Wang¡¯s eyes narrowed, then brightened with delight as he laughed loudly, ¡°Once I¡¯ve killed you, all these inheritances will be mine.¡± Before his words fell, the lance in his hand sprang into action! In an instant, the whistling sounds were unceasing. The huge lance, over ten meters long, was wielded so tightly by him that not a single Flying Sword or fireball could penetrate; they were all deflected away with a few thrusts. ¡°Kid, it¡¯s my turn now!¡± Yan Wang sneered coldly, taking the initiative to attack. His lance shot straight towards Greg. The power of this lance was tremendous, bringing with it the swirling winds and snow. Before the lance even arrived, Greg had already sensed the killing intent and sharpness it carried. He couldn¡¯t contend with it head-on! Greg had already made up his mind. Just as the lance was about to pierce his chest, he quickly stepped forward and turned his body to stand beside the lance. Then, with a clang, the Twilight Snow Knife was unsheathed and he struck at the lance in one smooth motion. Greg had intended to sever the lance with a direct strike. However, he heard a ¡®clang¡¯ and a tremendous force of recoil travelled up the Twilight Snow Knife, numbing his hand and nearly causing him to lose his grip on the knife. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Yan Wang let out a strange laugh, the lance in his hand displaying unbelievable flexibility, twisting and jabbing straight toward Greg¡¯s chest. To describe it as ¡°graceful as a startled swan or gentle as a gliding dragon¡± would not be an exaggeration. Seeing this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but sneer repeatedly, ¡°Since you¡¯re so formidable, try my Falling Thunder Technique!¡± Boom! Dark clouds gathered abruptly, and thunder rumbled relentlessly. With a crack, a bolt of blue-purple lightning struck down directly. Yan Wang¡¯s eyelids twitched, shocked that Greg could also use Thunder Law; getting struck by it would be no trivial matter. He immediately raised the lance in his hand toward the sky and thrust upward. ¡°Die!¡± This thrust carried an unstoppable momentum, as if it intended to puncture a hole in the sky itself. In the blink of an eye, it collided with the lightning. Boom! Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The lance shattered inch by inch, breaking into countless fragments that shot in all directions. ¡°Not enough, another one!¡± Crack! With an angry shout from Greg, another bolt of lightning fell. Yan Wang¡¯s complexion finally changed as he fumbled out a Jade plate and threw it into the sky. That Jade plate must have been an amulet or some kind of Magic Artifact. It scattered a vast expanse of blue light, protecting Yan Wang¡¯s entire body. However, how could a mere amulet withstand the might of the Thunder Law? Crack! A bolt of lightning struck down, and the amulet instantly shattered into several pieces. Yan Wang¡¯s heart bled; the amulet that had just been destroyed was a genuine antique. In all the years since establishing the Yan Luo Hall, he had managed to collect only this one piece. No more were to be found. As he watched the last barrier disappear, Yan Wang couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage, and with a finger like a sword, he stabbed at Greg Jensen, who was only an arm¡¯s length away. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t have time to think. A layer of Blood Armour naturally materialized around his body, and then, without dodging or evading, he met the strike head-on. Yan Wang was at first stunned, followed by a surge of exhilaration in his heart. This air sword was an unparalleled technique he had stumbled upon by chance, seemingly martial yet close to the Way, devised especially to break through all kinds of Protective Gang Qi and external martial techniques. He didn¡¯t know how many masters had died under this move. This kid actually dared to meet it with his flesh; he was simply courting death! He believed that as long as he touched Greg Jensen¡¯s body, he could trigger his True Qi, sever the opponent¡¯s heart meridians, and kill him on the spot. For this reason, Yan Wang did not hesitate to thrust forward, pouring even more strength into the attack. However, the moment his finger touched Greg Jensen¡¯s body, there was a sound of metal clashing against metal. It was only at this moment that Yan Wang realized something was wrong. He felt as if he had stabbed a plate of iron. The overwhelming force of the rebound nearly shattered his fingers. Looking again at the layer of Blood Armour on Greg Jensen, there wasn¡¯t even a crack to be seen. Yan Wang¡¯s face lost color, and his movements couldn¡¯t help but slow. Just at that moment, Greg Jensen had closed the distance, their proximity so close that they could even see the sweat on each other¡¯s faces. Greg Jensen revealed a sinister smile. Yan Wang was startled, only to see a bright flash of knife light suddenly breaking through the darkness and slashing towards his neck. ¡°You¡­¡± Splat! Hot blood splattered, staining a large swath of the snow red. Clutching his throat, Yan Wang stared with eyes as wide as dead fish, seemingly incredulous that he had actually died just like that. Thud! Yan Wang fell heavily to the ground, convulsed a few times, and then was silent. And at that moment, his body began to shrink slowly until it had returned to normal size. ¡°Is¡­ is he really dead?¡± With a confused expression, Old Six Huang reacted and then quickly put on a flattering smile, praising, ¡°Boss, your Thunder Law is truly unbeatable, absolutely amazing.¡± ¡°Enough, cut the chatter, and clean up the battlefield quickly.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Old Six Huang, as round as a ball, moved surprisingly nimbly; within moments, he had turned several corpses upside down. Then he tapped and searched around the great hall but couldn¡¯t conceal the sour look that crept over his face. Coming in front of Greg Jensen, he spread his hands and said, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s nothing inside. This Yan Luo Hall is too poor, they don¡¯t even have a treasury.¡± Greg Jensen looked thoughtfully at the corpse of Yan Wang and said, ¡°Search his body, he should have a Magic Artifact for storage.¡± Old Six Huang¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hastily crouched down to start searching. ¡°Boss, there really is one!¡± Old Six Huang stood up soon after with a face full of surprise, handing over a small sachet to Greg Jensen. The sachet appeared fancy, seeming to be an item made for women, and on closer sniff, it even carried a faint aroma. Greg Jensen took it and found inside, apart from an old ancient book, close to a cubic meter of Gold, and some Elixirs. He examined the book for a while and discovered it detailed a witchcraft named ¡°Soul-Eating Gu,¡± which was improper to call simply witchcraft since it was somehow combined with a Cultivation Technique. It employed the method of Gu, parasitic insects, to aid the host in cultivation. The Gu were divided into male and female, with the queen residing within the host and the male in someone else. When the male Gu matured, it would fly back to the host¡¯s body, bringing along the other person¡¯s True Qi, cultivation, and even their vital essence and life force. Of course, it was possible to recall the male Gu prematurely like Yan Wang did, but the side effects were significant and required a long time to assimilate the external True Qi. Chapter 643 - 643 643 Attacked Again_1 ?Chapter 643: Chapter 643: Attacked Again_1 Chapter 643: Chapter 643: Attacked Again_1 Old Yellow Six was standing by the side, and when he saw the miraculous effects of the Soul-Devouring Gu, he couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. ¡°This¡­ this thing is simply defying the heavens.¡± Before the words had finished, a flame suddenly shot out from Greg¡¯s palm, and with a whoosh, it engulfed the ancient book. ¡°Boss, what are you¡­¡± Old Yellow Six was so anxious that he stamped his feet, reaching out to grab it, but Greg kicked him aside with a foot. As he watched the ancient book quickly turn to ash, Old Yellow Six felt his heart shatter, and with a mourning expression, he said: ¡°Boss, this¡­ this is like slaughtering a sacred object!¡± Greg gave him a cold glance and said indifferently, ¡°Save your breath, this thing should never have appeared in this world.¡± He tossed Yan Wang¡¯s storage bag to Old Yellow Six, saying, ¡°You take this and use it.¡± ¡°Oh my, thank you, boss, thank you.¡± Old Yellow Six immediately collected it with a beaming smile on his face. Greg felt the storage bag was too flashy, and since it was from someone as disgusting as Yan Wang, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable to give to the women at home. Anyway, since he had already taken Old Yellow Six¡¯s storage bag before, he might as well compensate him with this one. ¡°Throw Yan Wang¡¯s body in there too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Old Yellow Six picked up Yan Wang¡¯s body and tossed it straight into the great hall. Greg casually threw a fireball, and the great hall immediately erupted in raging flames. ¡°Let¡¯s go, find a place to rest for the night, and head back tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°You got it.¡± Old Yellow Six, while fiddling with the just-acquired storage bag, followed behind Greg. Although the main purpose this time was to eliminate the Halls of Hell and bring back Old Yellow Six, not getting anything useful still irked Greg. Too impoverished! These Halls of Hell simply did not match the reputation that preceded them. Unless, this Hall of Hell is not the Hall of Hell of legend! That Hall of Hell which carried a thousand-year legacy, probably perished long ago, and the history of this Hall of Hell was in fact not that extensive. If that was indeed the case, it would make sense. All the production of the Hall of Hell, not only had to support Yan Wang¡¯s own cultivation but also had to sustain a large number of Cultivators beneath him. You see, cultivating a Cultivator is no small sum. Even for someone as powerful as Greg, from the start of his cultivation journey to now, it had also cost billions, and this was because he was rather thrifty. He had a Dual Cultivation Technique, which made him less dependent on resources, and since he himself was skilled in Alchemy, he could save a considerable sum of money. The Hall of Hell was different; their longing for an Alchemist showed that none among them were skilled in Alchemy. Last time, it was just his good luck that Flora Valley¡¯s market had not completely closed down and the resources had not been transported away, which allowed him to stumble upon a bargain. Greg shook his head, thinking how in this age of dwindling law and Spiritual Energy, even resources were extremely scarce; reaching the Golden Core Realm was truly an exceptionally difficult task. They were not far from the town ahead, so the two didn¡¯t rush, leisurely walking through the snowy night. Greg walked and contemplated his cultivation, while Old Yellow Six followed behind, playing with the storage bag he had just received. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two had just reached the entrance of the town when Greg suddenly stopped, causing Old Yellow Six, who wasn¡¯t paying attention, to bump straight into him. ¡°Ah, boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Greg didn¡¯t speak, his expression grave as he looked towards the town. Old Yellow Six followed his gaze and his pupils shrank. At the entrance of the town, two SUVs were parked, and in front of the vehicles stood a few sturdy men; surprisingly, they were foreigners. One of the foreigners spoke fluently, ¡°Are you Barry Wolfe?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Greg Jensen responded indifferently. The man nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I have come to kill you!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but he did not respond as he sensed something strange about the aura emanating from these people. It seemed as if they possessed some mysterious energy, yet it was distinctly different from that of a Cultivator. ¡°Boss, let me test the waters with them first!¡± Without waiting for Greg Jensen to reply, Aiden Clark charged out directly. Although Aiden Clark didn¡¯t know any spells, his formidable physical condition as a Cultivator made him much stronger than an average Grandmaster or someone just entering the path. Especially in terms of speed, he was incomparable to ordinary people. Foot stomping down, his body shot out like a cannonball, heading straight for the foreign man in the lead. The man chuckled and, with a simple motion, flicked out two daggers, his body lightly swaying and vanishing from sight in an instant. When he reappeared, he was already behind Aiden Clark. ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy of being my opponent? You¡¯re not there yet!¡± The foreign man let out a cold laugh and, ignoring Aiden Clark behind him, charged towards Greg Jensen. ¡°Aiden Clark, don¡¯t run!¡± Aiden Clark wanted to gauge their strength for Greg Jensen, but he didn¡¯t even manage to catch a glimpse of them, which infuriated him. Just as he was about to give chase, the other foreign men surrounded him. These men were incredibly quick, but not as much as the one before, roughly on par with Aiden Clark. Outnumbered, Aiden Clark quickly became overwhelmed and harried, with only his sturdy Cultivator¡¯s body barely keeping him standing. On the other side, Greg Jensen watched the foreign man charging at him, his frown deepening. Indeed, the man¡¯s teleportation-like speed was surprising. But while Aiden Clark failed to see the man¡¯s moves, Greg Jensen observed them clearly. The seeming teleportation was in fact just an illusion created by the man¡¯s extreme speed. Greg Jensen frowned not because of the speed but because the mysterious aura emanating from the man had intensified. Moreover, within Greg Jensen¡¯s line of sight, a faint, milky white halo of light had emerged around the foreign man. ¡°Die!¡± The foreign man, wielding two daggers, thrust one straight towards Greg Jensen¡¯s chest, while the other sliced towards his vulnerable neck. As Greg Jensen appeared unresponsive, a smug smile flickered across the foreign man¡¯s lips. Clang! The daggers struck Greg Jensen as expected but emitted a sound like metal striking metal. The other dagger that swept across Greg Jensen¡¯s neck not only failed to slice the skin but also sparked a flurry of sparks. The foreign man¡¯s smile froze on his face, and upon closer inspection, he was astonished. He saw that a layer of blood-colored carapace had somehow formed over Greg Jensen¡¯s body. His two stabs had failed to leave even a mark. He felt a chill rise within him as he involuntarily took a step back, his look of fear and disbelief fixed on Greg Jensen. Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow, having thought the man had something special. It turned out he was just a bit faster and stronger. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head and said, ¡°Well then, you can go die.¡± A bright flash of blade light suddenly lit up, slashing diagonally across the man¡¯s body. The foreign man¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply. With no time to think, he rolled on the spot, narrowly avoiding the slash. Seizing an unguarded moment from Greg Jensen, he threw something onto him. Without waiting for Greg Jensen to react, the foreign man took to his heels, shouting as he ran, ¡°Only thirty seconds left, get out of here!¡± Chapter 644 - 644 644 Knight Group Mercenary_1 ?Chapter 644: Chapter 644: Knight Group Mercenary_1 Chapter 644: Chapter 644: Knight Group Mercenary_1 ¡°` The other men, hearing this, simultaneously showed a twinge of fear on their faces and, not bothering with Old Yellow Six any longer, turned and ran. ¡°Think you can run? It¡¯s not so easy!¡± A cold voice suddenly rang out. The next second, the flash of swords passed by, and one by one, the foreign men fell to the ground like cut wheat, soon void of breath. Only the man who ran first narrowly escaped disaster, but a large gash was slashed across his leg by a Flying Sword, and he fell to the ground with a thud, struggling to get up. Old Yellow Six and those men had been locked in battle for quite a while, with multiple injuries on his body, his face still showing fear. ¡°Boss, these people are indeed strange.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Greg nodded, their speed was very fast, like that of cheetahs, and if it were anyone else, they would have been helpless against them. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t come any closer, stay away from me!¡± Seeing Greg approaching, the man immediately started to crawl backward in terror. As if in his eyes, Greg was a walking plague, to be desperately avoided. From the man¡¯s emotions, Greg sensed something was off and just as he pondered, a sudden sense of alarm surged in his heart. Without thinking, he lightly tapped his foot, and his body shot back like a willow leaf, retreating rapidly. However, no matter how far he retreated, that sense of extreme danger continued to linger in his mind. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whoo! A sound of something tearing through the air came from afar. Greg looked up, only to see a bright spot appearing in the distant sky. The bright spot arrived in the blink of an eye! Only then did Greg make out that the bright spot was actually a missile with flames trailing from its tail! His complexion changed, and he suddenly vanished from the spot, reappearing dozens of meters away. However, the missile, as if it had eyes, traced a beautiful arc and dove towards Greg once again. Greg¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, the Sword of Coagulated Frost flew out, directly stabbing towards the missile. But the missile, seemingly equipped with a radar avoidance system, changed its course before the Flying Sword could get close to it. By now, Greg had no time to continue intercepting it because the missile was right in front of him! He sank his heart, as ¡°Divine Dragon Nine Transformations¡± wildly surged within him. Layers of Blood Armour emerged from his body, enveloping him like a cocoon, leaving only his head exposed. Boom! After the intense explosion, a huge fireball soared into the sky, the raging flames engulfing Greg in a fireball. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Old Yellow Six was startled and quickly ran over, but facing the fierce fireball, he was at a loss. Seeing this scene, the foreign man burst into laughter: ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort, that¡¯s a White Phosphorus Bomb, he¡¯s dead for sure, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? A White Phosphorus Bomb?¡± A steady voice suddenly arose. The foreign man, like a duck whose neck had been wrung, stopped laughing abruptly, looking up in disbelief. Greg was standing there unscathed, if not for a few spots of fire still on his body, the man would have thought he was hallucinating. He was stunned. The missile didn¡¯t kill this kid, and he survived even the White Phosphorus Bomb, with temperatures reaching up to a thousand degrees Celsius? What in the world was this guy? Eventually, Old Yellow Six came to his senses, overjoyed to see that Greg was alright, he quickly went up to him, anxiously saying, ¡°Boss, boss, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Greg casually flicked his hand, the Blood Armour flaking off, those remaining bits of flame also falling to the ground and continuing to burn in the snow. He pointed at the foreign man and said, ¡°Ask him who they are and who sent them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, I¡¯ll handle it!¡± ¡°` Greg Jensen was furious as well; he had been poisoned. If the boss died, who would he get the antidote from? This son of a bitch nearly killed me too! His face grim, he approached the foreign man, whose eyes, as if wanting to devour someone, frightened the man into trembling. ¡°What¡­ what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Speak, who sent you!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Not talking, huh? Then let¡¯s start by breaking one of your legs!¡± Crack! The scream instantly pierced the night sky! Greg Jensen struck with resentment, breaking the man¡¯s shin with a stomp. The man was in such pain that he cried out from the depths of his soul, ¡°I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± ¡°Not talking yet? Then I¡¯ll break the other one!¡± Without another word, Greg Jensen stomped down again, breaking the man¡¯s other leg. It was only then that the man finally understood; the person before him wasn¡¯t in a hurry to ask anything, he simply wanted to torment him. Greg Jensen dusted himself off and, seeing that Greg Jensen was still toying with the man, frowned and said, ¡°Enough, ask what you need to ask and let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright, boss.¡± Greg Jensen gave a slight smile, quickly complied, and acted as docile as a child. But when he turned his head, his gaze turned cold again. He glared at the foreign man and said, ¡°Cut the crap and spit it out!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± After questioning, the man, named William, was from the country of Gaul roosters. They were associated with the peripheries of the Knight Group, usually undertaking high-end mercenary tasks. These people were adept at various combat skills and had all received baptism, greatly enhancing their speed and strength. Their combat abilities were extraordinary, far beyond what ordinary mercenaries could compare to. This time, they came to assassinate Greg Jensen, mainly hired by Robin Hayes and others. The mission was in two phases; one was to assassinate Greg Jensen, and if that failed, to place a signal device used for missile calibration on Greg Jensen and then bombard him with white phosphorus bombs. Greg Jensen thought for a moment and after searching for a while, couldn¡¯t find the so-called signal device on his body. He figured that the recent explosion must have destroyed it. He glanced at William and said indifferently, ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Ah, you can¡¯t kill me, otherwise the Knight Group will make sure you have no place to bury!¡± ¡°Your Chinese is pretty good!¡± Greg Jensen picked up a dagger, placed it on William¡¯s neck, and said with a cold laugh, ¡°But you forgot, this is my boss¡¯s territory.¡± Thud! William¡¯s eyes widened, his hands on his neck, his face filled with disbelief. Even now, he couldn¡¯t believe that these two men actually dared to lay hands on him. He felt his strength rapidly ebbing away, and his vision started to blur. At this moment, his heart was filled with regret. He had always heard about the forbidden zone of mercenaries in the mysterious great nation of the East, but he¡¯d never believed it until now, and it was too late. Greg Jensen stacked several bodies together, and Greg Jensen casually tossed a Fireball Technique at them. The flames blazed fiercely, filling the fresh air with the stench of decay. Greg Jensen frowned, watching the flames in silence until the bodies turned to ash. Only then did he snap back to reality. ¡°Let¡¯s go, find a place to rest in the town first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t great, Greg Jensen complied obediently and followed behind. After a while, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss, how do you plan to deal with the Hayes and Lin families?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask about things that don¡¯t concern you; it¡¯s best if you keep quiet.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Chapter 645 - 645 645 Sincere Cooperation_1 ?Chapter 645: Chapter 645 Sincere Cooperation_1 Chapter 645: Chapter 645 Sincere Cooperation_1 The Eighteen Cities of the South. In a sumptuous room, a foreign man with golden hair and blue eyes held a glass of red wine, relaxedly smiling, said, ¡°Noah, don¡¯t worry, my men are very strong, they will definitely complete the mission.¡± Robin Hayes followed with a laugh, ¡°Yes, Uncle Noah, you have seen those people¡¯s strength, even if they can¡¯t kill Barry Wolfe, there¡¯s still the white phosphorus bomb, right?¡± For some reason, Noah Locke always had a bad premonition. Barry Wolfe was like an Immortal figure. Could a few foreign devils really kill him? White Phosphorus Bomb! That¡¯s right, there¡¯s still the white phosphorus bomb. This time Barry Wolfe is dead for sure! While Noah Locke encouraged himself in his heart, he nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Well, as long as Barry Wolfe is dead, our families¡¯ good days are just around the corner.¡± ¡°Yeah, as long as Barry Wolfe is dead!¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe must die this time!¡± The other Family Heads also echoed this sentiment. The atmosphere in the room relaxed as everyone clinked their glasses, drinking and chatting. Watching the time pass beyond midnight with no news from the northeast, Noah Locke began to grow restless. He looked toward the blond, blue-eyed foreigner, ¡°John, why haven¡¯t they sent a message back from their side yet?¡± ¡°No rush, they might not have had the opportunity to act yet, let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± John glanced at the time, his face composed, trusting in his subordinates¡¯ abilities, especially since they had used the powerful weapon, the white phosphorus bomb this time. You must know, they are known as the strongest mercenary group in all of Europe; isn¡¯t killing a young man just like playing? Robin Hayes smiled and consoled, ¡°Uncle Noah, don¡¯t rush. They need some time, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Noah Locke was still not at ease, but then he thought, the mercenaries were found by Robin Hayes, and all he did was provide the money. Even if they failed, as long as he didn¡¯t admit it, Barry Wolfe could do nothing against him. With this thought, he suddenly felt much more comfortable. They all drank deep into the night, yet there was still no message from William¡¯s side. Their gathering tonight was to await the news of Barry Wolfe¡¯s death, and seeing that there was still no word at this hour, the others also began to grow anxious. Under the persuasion of Robin Hayes and John, the others gradually relaxed, some stayed at the club, others returned home. Noah Locke originally planned to wait for the news at the club, but he was particular about his bed and thought that since there was no news, it would be better to come back in the morning. So, like the others, he went back to his own home. Once everyone left, Robin Hayes found John and opened another bottle of expensive red wine, cheerfully toasting with him. Robin Hayes felt that after Barry Wolfe¡¯s death, without anyone to suppress them, the Eighteen Cities of the South would definitely plunge into a struggle for interests again. The Hayes Family didn¡¯t have much high-end combat power left, and John¡¯s group was his trump card in the battle for interests. Therefore, he planned to develop a good relationship with John in advance, to facilitate further collaboration in the future. ¡°Mr. John, we need to cooperate sincerely in the future.¡± Robin Hayes said with a laugh. John¡¯s deep blue eyes revealed a shrewd glint as he smiled, ¡°Robin, we¡¯re mercenaries, as long as the money is right, any kind of cooperation is fine.¡± ¡°Haha, money is not a problem, now I¡¯m so poor that I only have money left!¡± ¡°Then here¡¯s to a pleasant cooperation!¡± Having received a satisfactory answer, Robin Hayes laughed happily, raising his glass and gesturing, ¡°Hahaha, to a pleasant cooperation, cheers.¡± ¡°Cheers.¡± S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Robin Hayes continued chatting with John for a while, promising many benefits and securing John¡¯s assurance before finally heading back to his room contentedly to sleep. He had thought that when he woke up the next day, there would be good news from John¡¯s men. However, the next day came, and there was still no news from the northeast. Once again, everyone gathered at the clubhouse, and the atmosphere in the room immediately grew tense. Worry was etched on everyone¡¯s faces. A sense of ominous premonition rose in everyone¡¯s hearts. Noah Locke couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. John, what exactly is the situation with William?¡± ¡°Perhaps they just got too happy after completing the task and drank a couple more glasses in celebration, no need to worry.¡± John¡¯s face also looked somewhat grim, but he didn¡¯t think William would fail. He just felt that William and the others must have drunk too much and forgotten to report the outcome of the mission. Robin Hayes forced a smile and comforted the crowd, ¡°Everyone, rest assured, they even used White Phosphorus Bombs; they surely won¡¯t fail.¡± The crowd was silent, their expressions unchanging. It was at this moment that an abrupt voice suddenly rang out, ¡°What if they did fail?¡± Robin Hayes felt his face fall as everyone remained quiet, taking it as a slight against his dignity. When he heard the voice, anger surged within him. Without thinking, he barked, ¡°If there is a failure, I alone will bear it, I guarantee it won¡¯t implicate¡­.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he saw someone enter through the door. Once he recognized the face of the newcomer, he was stunned, sitting rigidly, with cold sweat streaming down his cheeks. Where yesterday his face brimmed with smug satisfaction, now it was as pale as paper, completely drained of color. His lips, pale and trembling, managed a strained smile and he said, ¡°Barry¡­ Master Barry, what wind has¡­ has brought you here?¡± ¡°Barry¡­ Master Barry?¡± At that moment, hearing Robin Hayes¡¯s words, everyone else turned their heads and, upon seeing Greg Jensen walk in from the doorway, they all stood up at once. Whoosh! Their faces turned pale as if all their strength had been drained from them, legs weak, barely able to stand. Greg Jensen slowly stopped in his tracks, his indifferent gaze sweeping over the faces of those present, his thin lips pursed lightly like the blade of a sword. His ageless face betrayed no emotion, joy or anger. A mountainous aura began to slowly expand from him, pressuring everyone so much they found it hard to breathe. The room fell into a deadly silence! Seeing everyone¡¯s nervous appearance, Greg Jensen spoke teasingly, ¡°What is this, have you all gathered here to rebel?¡± Noah Locke¡¯s legs went weak, and he nearly knelt on the ground, fortunate to be supported by someone next to him. The others were also startled, fear evident on their faces. Robin Hayes¡¯s expression darkened. He knew the day¡¯s events were unlikely to end well. He took a step back quietly and then looked at John, sneering: ¡°Mr. John, the target is right before you, what are you waiting for?¡± John, who had remained seated, also stood up, examined Greg Jensen from head to toe, and then said to Greg Jensen: ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, William and the others have probably gone to meet God, haven¡¯t they?¡± Greg Jensen let out a cold laugh, shook his head, and said with mockery, ¡°No, maybe they went to see Satan, after all, you are not exactly saints!¡± ¡°Sir, you insult the honor of knights!¡± John drew the Thin Sword beside him in a swift motion and said coldly, ¡°I demand a duel with you!¡± Before the words were finished, without waiting for Greg Jensen¡¯s response, he crossed the distance of four or five meters and came face to face with Greg Jensen. Then, with the momentum of his approach, he thrust his sword! Chapter 646 - 646 646 Too Late_1 ?Chapter 646: Chapter 646 Too Late_1 Chapter 646: Chapter 646 Too Late_1 Whoosh! Everyone only felt a blur of motion, and saw John already crossing the nearly five meters to stand before Greg Jensen, then, using the momentum of his charge, thrust the thin sword in his hand forward. So fast! Robin Hayes relaxed slightly, his fists slowly clenched, and a rich excitement flickered in his eyes. Kill him! As long as Greg Jensen was killed, the Hayes Family would be the number one family in Jiangnan, with all the benefits of the eighteen cities of Jiangnan at their disposal. Shnick! The tip of the thin sword was already incredibly sharp, and coupled with the swift speed of this thrust, it seemed to pierce through the air itself. A turbulence suddenly appeared in the air, flowing towards Greg Jensen following the direction of the sword¡¯s edge. The onlookers witnessing this scene couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. Anyone arriving here, if not a master in the Master Realm, certainly had eyesight far surpassing that of most martial artists. How could they not realize the fierceness of this thrust? This thrust seemed unremarkable at first glance, but the technique and the power delivery were exquisite to the extreme, concentrating all of one¡¯s strength to a single point to achieve such speed. In the blink of an eye, the tip of the thin sword had already reached Greg Jensen¡¯s face; he could even see the patterns on the blade clearly. A hard-to-discern cold smirk crossed John¡¯s face. Just as he thought that the kid in front of him was dead for sure, to his shock, he discovered that Greg Jensen had suddenly vanished from sight. Without thinking, he turned and struck with his sword again and then instinctively looked back. However, as he completed his turn, his heart involuntarily clenched tight. For before him was a blade light, like a band of silk, already upon him. Following it was a pale mist and a series of sorrowful wails that set one¡¯s heart racing! John only felt his head swell and his brain throb as if his insides had been hollowed out, his legs went weak, and he could not muster a shred of strength. Thud! Without any surprise, John fell stiffly to the ground. Until the moment of his death, John still did not understand how he had died, and where all those elite subordinates had gone? Could he really have been killed by this youngster in front of him? How could that be possible? The entire place fell deathly silent! The piercing chill of murderous intent in the room stirred up a breeze, making skin prick as if nicked by a blade. The hearts of everyone present were lifted to their throats. Noah Locke had fallen into his chair, his entire body sweating profusely, face pale as paper, showing fear and shock. He had thought Greg Jensen was certainly a goner this time, but not only had he returned unscathed, he had also taken down the leader of the mercenaries with a single strike. Weren¡¯t these men supposed to be formidable? Noah Locke subconsciously looked towards Robin Hayes, his eyes filled with reproach and doubt. In the next second, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted in that direction. Robin Hayes felt as if he were on pins and needles, and sweat started to pour out once again. Greg Jensen approached Robin Hayes, silently watching him. Robin Hayes felt his scalp tingle as he involuntarily took a step back, nervously smiling at Greg Jensen and saying: ¡°Master Wolfe, I¡­¡± Before he could finish, Greg Jensen silently nodded, then said, ¡°It seems you really do want to rebel.¡± Looking at Greg Jensen¡¯s nonchalant demeanor, anger suddenly surged in Robin Hayes¡¯s heart, and he blurted out: ¡°Master Wolfe, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re implying. We are not your servants. What does this have to do with rebellion?¡± ¡°Heh, so you¡¯re saying¡­ you do want to kill me then?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± At this point, Robin Hayes could no longer be bothered to pretend, and said coldly, ¡°If you want to secure the position as the leader of Jiangnan, you must ask us noble families whether we agree or not.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, turned his head toward the others, and said, ¡°Do you all agree?¡± The icy gaze slowly swept across each person¡¯s face, and everyone whom it fell upon lowered their heads in guilt. Noah Locke also wanted to lower his head, but he considered himself a senior to Greg Jensen, coming from his son, Theresa Locke, and felt somewhat reluctant. He gritted his teeth, did not look away, but instead mustered the courage to meet Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes. Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°What, you have objections?¡± Noah Locke replied, pushing through his discomfort, ¡°Yes, I have objections!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face gradually turned cold as he said icily, ¡°Anyone else can have objections, but your Locke family can¡¯t. Because I saved your Locke family.¡± The few people in the room were heads of the families from the eighteen districts of Jiangnan, and they all had heard about the matter between the Locke family and Barry Wolfe. Therefore, the way they looked at Noah Locke suddenly became very complicated. Mixed feelings of ridicule and contempt were plentiful. Noah Locke¡¯s face reddened, and he stubbornly said, ¡°One thing at a time, you also received benefits from our Locke family for saving us, did you not?¡± Sneer! Before the words had finished, the Sword of Coagulated Frost suddenly flew out, sticking into the ground right in front of Noah Locke. ¡°This is something taken from your house; take it back,¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, ¡°In addition, inform everyone in your Locke family to clean their necks and wait for my visit. Once I¡¯ve slaughtered your entire Locke household, our debts and grievances will be wiped clean.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Noah Locke felt chilled to the bone and said with a bravado that belied his fear, ¡°Barry Wolfe, are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Are you even worthy?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him disdainfully, and that dismissive look made Noah Locke erupt in anger. ¡°Barry Wolfe, you¡­¡± Noah Locke wanted to utter some harsh words, but he didn¡¯t dare, for he knew Greg Jensen would follow through with his threats. Regret filled his heart upon realizing he had caused such severe consequences with just an extra word. ¡°Your Locke family values indeed are exemplary, treating life-and-death matters as transactions.¡± Greg Jensen said mockingly with a sneer, ¡°Not knowing how to repay kindness is one thing, but to collude with others to assassinate your lifesaver, I¡¯m truly enlightened!¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thud! Noah Locke¡¯s legs weakened, and he knelt on the spot, giving himself a slap before pleading, ¡°Master Wolfe, I was wrong, please¡­ please spare the Locke family.¡± ¡°Too late!¡± Feeling as though he had fallen into an ice cave, Noah Locke urgently said, ¡°Master Wolfe, I really was wrong. As long as you are willing to let the Locke family go, I will do anything you ask.¡± Greg Jensen watched him with a playful look and said, ¡°Is that right? Then if I ask you to die, would you agree?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Noah Locke¡¯s throat seemed to be strangled, gasping, he suddenly became speechless, even his wailing ceased. His face twitched slightly, filled with struggle and unwillingness. After a long while, he deflated like a punctured ball, took a deep breath, his head touching the ground, and with a trembling voice, he said, ¡°I¡­ I am willing.¡± Greg Jensen remained silent, watching him coldly, and only after a long time did he sigh helplessly. He was friends with Theresa Locke, naturally he would not truly decimate the entire Locke family, but the Locke family¡¯s actions were indeed despicable. On one hand, they enjoyed the benefits Greg Jensen brought them, and on the other, they conspired to harm him. Two betrayals, one after the other¡ªif it weren¡¯t for Theresa being there, Greg Jensen would have eradicated the Locke family long ago. Why wait until now? Chapter 647 - 647 647 Better Watch Out for Yourself_1 ?Chapter 647: Chapter 647: Better Watch Out for Yourself_1 Chapter 647: Chapter 647: Better Watch Out for Yourself_1 Everyone looked at Noah Locke kneeling on the ground, their gazes filled with disdain. Although they too wished to kill Greg Jensen, there were no feelings of kinship between them and Greg. It was different for Noah Locke, though. Not only had Greg saved the lives of the Locke family members, but he had also helped them modify their Cultivation Technique. This kindness could not be said to be insignificant! Most importantly, the assets the Locke family had turned over were much less than those of the other families. Even so, Noah Locke still wasn¡¯t satisfied. For the sake of some minor benefits, he had still banded together with outsiders, wanting to kill Greg Jensen. Now, seeing that they couldn¡¯t beat Greg, and kneel down to beg for mercy, everyone¡¯s face showed an expression of disgust upon seeing Noah Locke¡¯s shameless side. In this world, no one wants to deal with such an ungrateful person, lest they accidentally get conned by them. Seeing that Greg wasn¡¯t speaking, Noah Locke became even more frantic. He kept kowtowing to Greg, his voice trembling as he said: ¡°Master Barry, I was blinded by greed, please spare the Locke family.¡± ¡°Presumptuous when near, resentful from afar, the ancients truly do not deceive me.¡± Greg curled his lip and said in a deep voice, ¡°Starting today, the Locke family will be controlled by Theresa Locke.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Noah Locke was stunned. In his opinion, the current head of the Locke family was Old Master Locke, so naturally, he would be the next Family Head. He hadn¡¯t even become the Family Head yet, and his son was already being promoted. What was he to do now? He immediately said anxiously, ¡°Master Barry, I¡­¡± Greg looked at him coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°What? Do you have an issue?¡± That icy gaze made Noah Locke panic even more, and he said dejectedly, ¡°I¡­ I have no issue, everything is up to Master Barry¡¯s command.¡± Greg glanced at him sidelong, again looked towards the crowd, and said indifferently, ¡°Does anyone else have an objection?¡± The place was silent! Everyone hung their heads low, no longer daring to make eye contact with Greg. After a long while, Greg turned to face Robin Hayes, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said indifferently, ¡°You see, they all agree.¡± Seeing this, Robin Hayes immediately became anxious and angrily said, ¡°Speak up, will you! Are we really going to let him walk all over us?¡± The room was so silent you could hear a pin drop, the others still kept their heads down, remaining silent. ¡°You¡­¡± Robin Hayes looked at the crowd in disbelief. They had clearly agreed to unite against Barry Wolfe, but not one person stood up when it came down to it, which made him feel a sudden sense of humiliation at being betrayed. Greg said mockingly, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you; they all agree, what about you?¡± The muscles on Robin Hayes¡¯s face twitched slightly, and he said angrily, ¡°Barry Wolfe, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Slap! Greg raised his hand and delivered a slap, saying indifferently, ¡°Who gave you the guts to call me by my name?¡± Although Robin Hayes was not weak, the force of the slap was so strong that it sent him flying out. With a loud crash, he knocked over a great number of tables and chairs. Thud! He immediately spat out blood, mixed with several teeth; his originally pale face now swollen like a steamed bun, a truly miserable sight. But still, he couldn¡¯t accept it in his heart and said angrily, ¡°Barry Wolfe, from today onward, the Hayes family won¡¯t give you a single penny, just you wait and see!¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Greg scoffed, ¡°Am I to understand that the Hayes family, as a Martial Way family, after expanding their business with the resources they¡¯ve gained, now doesn¡¯t want to follow the rules?¡± Robin Hayes¡¯s face turned red, but he still said stubbornly, ¡°You¡­ say what you will!¡± Everyone else frowned. Seizing resources through martial force was an unspoken rule among Martial Way families. Since the Hayes family grew prosperous through martial arts, and now they wanted to break this rule, needless to say, the others were displeased. Greg Jensen¡¯s face revealed a strange smile as he turned to address the crowd, ¡°According to the rules, how should the Hayes Family be dealt with in this situation?¡± The crowd fell silent. Greg Jensen chuckled, then turned to look at Noah Locke and said, ¡°The Locke Family should make a statement.¡± Noah Locke¡¯s body trembled, ¡°It should¡­ be exterminated, expelled from the Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan.¡± ¡°Hmm, then let¡¯s exterminate them!¡± Greg Jensen spoke very calmly, as if discussing a trivial matter, yet his voice revealed a chilling coldness. Robin Hayes couldn¡¯t help shivering, his voice filled with terror, ¡°Barry Wolfe, you¡­ you dare to kill me?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at him indifferently and, with a casual wave of his hand, the Sword of Coagulated Frost on the ground whizzed through the air and stabbed directly into Robin Hayes¡¯ chest. Thud! Robin Hayes¡¯ eyes widened, seemingly in disbelief that he had just died like this. He desperately pressed down on his chest, as if trying to stem the gushing blood, but his hands quickly fell limply. Thump! The sound of the corpse hitting the floor was particularly grating in the silent room, causing everyone to shudder involuntarily. Greg Jensen looked at the crowd and asked, ¡°Now, does anyone else have any objections?¡± ¡°None.¡± ¡°From today on, the Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan will honor Master Barry as supreme.¡± ¡°Each family present will pay an additional ten percent of their business profits.¡± Greg Jensen coldly stated, ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, your families will be exterminated!¡± The crowd trembled again and then said in unison, ¡°We shall follow Master Barry¡¯s orders.¡± With a cold snort, Greg Jensen looked at Noah Locke again and said in a stern voice, ¡°Settle the matter of the Family Head quickly, and don¡¯t even think about having other ideas, or Theresa Locke won¡¯t be able to protect you!¡± He cracked a smile, showing his stark white teeth, and said coldly, ¡°If it comes to it, I¡¯ll just wipe out the entire Locke Family and leave only Theresa.¡± ¡°We dare not. From now on, the Locke Family will be Master Barry¡¯s loyal dog, absolutely without any other thoughts.¡± ¡°Mind yourself!¡± With another cold snort, Greg Jensen walked out as if nobody else was there. Thump! Noah Locke collapsed on the ground, gasping for breath, while the others weren¡¯t faring any better. A few of the more faint-hearted were even close to wetting themselves. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They too had been swaggering figures in the martial world and business circles for many years, but the imperious aura that Greg Jensen exuded was truly too horrifying. So much so that while Greg Jensen was present, they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily. Now that Greg Jensen had left, their tension suddenly eased, and they all sat on their chairs like slackened mud, powerless. ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Hurry to instruct our families to surrender our businesses. If we delay any further, we might lose our lives as well.¡± ¡°Robin Hayes, that son of a bitch, really did a number on us.¡± ¡°And to guarantee he could kill¡­¡± That person stopped mid-sentence, suddenly realizing that everyone was looking at him and swiftly comprehended how blasphemous his intended words were, promptly shutting his mouth. ¡°The sky over the Eighteen Cities of Jiangnan has thoroughly changed!¡± ¡°It changed long ago. From now on, let¡¯s just do our business honestly, and stop thinking about those other things.¡± ¡°Stop thinking, my ass. If we keep this up, it won¡¯t be long before we face total destruction.¡± The crowd sighed in resignation, their faces marked with helplessness, their hearts filled with regret. If they had known this would happen, why would they have bothered in the first place? Now look what happened: not only did they fail to kill Barry Wolfe, but they also have to pay an extra ten percent in profits. They truly have lost not just their wife but also their soldiers. Chapter 648 - 648 648 A Thousand Miles in One Day_1 ?Chapter 648: Chapter 648: A Thousand Miles in One Day_1 Chapter 648: Chapter 648: A Thousand Miles in One Day_1 ¡°To actually ally with outsiders and attack a Law Practitioner within the country, those people from the eighteen cities of Jiangnan are completely insane!¡± ¡°Absolutely, they must be severely punished!¡± ¡°I think we should still ask Master Xu for his opinion.¡± ¡°Are you kidding? They even used White Phosphorus Bombs. It¡¯s still unknown whether Master Xu can return unscathed, where on earth do you expect to find him to ask?¡± The missile attack on Greg Jensen captured the attention of the military, and it quickly spread among the upper echelons of domestic society. Everyone thought Greg Jensen was unlikely to escape this time, but the very next morning, he appeared in Mystic City. After he stepped out of the clubhouse again, the upper echelons of society instantly boiled with excitement. ¡°Good lord, even White Phosphorus Bombs can¡¯t deal with him. He truly is a Law Practitioner!¡± ¡°Hahaha, a blessing for our nation indeed!¡± ¡°I wonder how those guys were dealt with. If you ask me, they should all be slaughtered!¡± ¡°Since Master Xu is fine, let¡¯s let him deal with it, we shouldn¡¯t meddle.¡± Lukas Simon¡¯s troops had already returned to their original station, but upon hearing the news of Greg Jensen¡¯s assault, they still called to inquire. Greg Jensen explained with a laugh for a long time until Lukas Simon was finally reassured and admonished Greg Jensen to be careful in everything and to speak up if he needed help, with no need for courtesy. Greg Jensen responded with a laugh and then hung up the phone. Back at the villa, he called over Amelia Simmons to inquire about the recent progress in Alchemy, and then he began teaching her how to concoct the Qi Condensing Pill. Amelia Simmons had a slightly resentful look in her eyes, and Greg Jensen understood. It had been so long since he had been intimate with her, as Amelia had been helping him with Alchemy all this time. It would be strange if she held no grudge. Greg Jensen took her into his arms, and after a round of comforting, while no one else was paying attention, he pulled her into the washroom. More than half an hour later, Greg Jensen walked out refreshed, with Amelia Simmons leaning weakly in his arms. ¡°Satisfied?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Amelia Simmons was still young, and after responding, her face blushed, and she buried her head in Greg Jensen¡¯s chest. Greg Jensen laughed heartily and held her for a while longer, chatting, before letting her go. After Amelia Simmons walked out of the room, she thoughtfully closed the door, and the room became quiet once more. Greg Jensen sat by the window, looking at the sunlight outside and heaved a light sigh. After the recent Dual Cultivation, his Mana had increased considerably, but compared to the amount needed for Core Formation, it was like a drop in the bucket. At this rate of cultivation, he might not form a Golden Core for ages. Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but currently, he had no good solution; apart from Dual Cultivation, he could only rely on Elixirs. However, the ingredients required for the Gathering Spirit Pill were so rare that even with the combined efforts of the Seven Provinces of Northwest and the eighteen cities of Jiangnan, they couldn¡¯t collect a full set of ingredients. Last time in the Yunnan cave, he had gathered ingredients for two sets of Elixirs, a total of sixteen pills, and now he had already consumed most of them. If he couldn¡¯t find the Spiritual Medicines needed for the Gathering Spirit Pill soon, once the three or four pills he had were gone, he would probably have to continue cultivating with the Qi Condensing Pill. At that point, the speed of his cultivation would drop significantly. Greg Jensen sighed and decided to use up the Gathering Spirit Pills he had first, and think of other solutions later. A week went by quickly, and the four Gathering Spirit Pills had already been refined. The Dual Cultivation had not stopped in the meantime. Apart from eating, Greg Jensen was constantly cultivating. However, despite such intense cultivation, the amount of Mana he gained still was far from satisfying him. Just as Greg Jensen was beginning to worry, Old Huang suddenly came up with some suggestions. According to him, he had found nature¡¯s spiritual energy in some high-quality Jasper and Jade stones, and it was extremely pure. If a large amount of Jade stones could be found, the speed of cultivation would surely increase significantly. Jasper and Jade stones? Greg Jensen blinked, and then it dawned on him that since Jade could serve as a carrier for talismans, it was normal for it to contain Spiritual Energy. Plus, Old Huang had never deceived him; since he said there was Spiritual Energy in Jasper, why not try some? Old Huang did not forget to remind him, ¡°Boss, the higher the quality, the more Spiritual Energy there will be in the Jade stones. Remember to ask them to find some high-quality ones.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded and immediately took out his cellphone, calling Quinton Creed. This old boy, along with Cole Barnett, Max Milton, and others, was always running around outside and was quite knowledgeable about Jade, so asking him was definitely the right move. Sure enough, as soon as Quinton Creed heard that Greg Jensen needed Jasper and Jade stones, he agreed without a second thought and promised to deliver them within three days. Three days later, a small truck carrying the already processed Jade arrived at East Peak Manor. Greg Jensen rushed to the truck, indeed feeling the rich nature¡¯s spiritual energy within the stones. He was overjoyed, tossing Old Huang two bottles of Qi Condensing Pills as a reward, then instructed the staff to take good care of the truck driver. He took the stones back to his room and began to practice the Guidance Technique. This time, with the aid of the stones, the increase in his Mana was like a wild horse without reins, soaring straight up. However, the lot of Jade stones Quinton Creed had brought was depleting at a visibly fast rate. In just a few days¡¯ time, that pile of Jade had been exhausted. Fortunately, Quinton Creed sent another batch, but it was of slightly lesser quality, the Spiritual Energy inside was much thinner, and it was also quite mixed. Greg Jensen¡¯s cultivation speed slowed down once more. He was displeased and personally called Quinton Creed, asking him to get some high-quality Jade stones. Quinton Creed said helplessly, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to get them, but there isn¡¯t much high-quality Jasper in our country, and the recent overseas situation isn¡¯t great, so we can¡¯t get the high-quality ones.¡± Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°Then just start buying domestically for now. As long as the quality is good, it¡¯s okay if the price is a bit higher.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on it.¡± After hanging up the phone, Quinton Creed began to call his friends in the Jade business to purchase high-quality stones. Within a few days, high-quality Jade from all over the country had been gathered up and was all sent to East Peak Manor in the Qin Province. The price of Jade stones across the country also skyrocketed as a result. Batch after batch of Jade stones were delivered into East Peak Manor, and Greg Jensen practiced day and night, elated. After nearly a month of continuous cultivation, the supply of Jade stones was exhausted again, and Greg Jensen walked out from his secluded courtyard. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In this month, he had been practicing every day in the courtyard. Apart from Lois Abbott and others coming over for Dual Cultivation, it was all about cultivating the Guidance Technique with the Spiritual Energy from the stones. With such intense cultivation, the increase in his Mana was indeed significant, and it shouldn¡¯t be long before he reached the middle stage of Foundation Building. After the joy, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but frown because he was out of Jade stones again. This method of cultivation was indeed fast, but it also required a massive amount of Jade stones; once the supply was cut off, the speed of cultivation would inevitably decrease. Having gotten used to speedy cultivation, Greg Jensen now couldn¡¯t even bring himself to think about practicing again. Looking at the dull and lustreless Jade in his hands, he murmured, ¡°I still need to get a batch of Jade stones.¡± Chapter 649 - 649 649 Sweeping the Jade Stone_1 ?Chapter 649: Chapter 649: Sweeping the Jade Stone_1 Chapter 649: Chapter 649: Sweeping the Jade Stone_1 Moreover, aside from Jade Stone, all sorts of rare items needed for Core Formation as well as medicinal materials also needed to be prepared. After much deliberation, Greg decided to try his luck in the Eight countries in Southeast, setting his sights on Helghan, known for its Jasper and Jade stone. Once the airline tickets were arranged, Greg took care of his pending affairs before boarding the plane to Helghan. As soon as he disembarked from the plane, he saw a tall, fair-skinned woman with curly hair. This beauty was holding a sign with his name on it, looking around expectantly, presumably the person Cole had arranged to pick him up, so he walked over. ¡°Hello, sir, my name is Yana, and I¡¯m responsible for your trip. Please let me know if you have any requests,¡± the woman said with a slight bow, speaking respectfully. Greg surveyed the woman before him, noting her rosy, sensual lips, small and perky nose, and the allure in each smile and frown. She carried herself with a grace that was unmistakable. Seeing that he was staring intently at her, Yana¡¯s face flushed red. She had heard that the guest arriving was a significant figure, known for his romantic exploits and the many women around him; it seemed the rumors were true. Although she was outwardly respectful towards Greg, Yana regarded him as a potential threat, staying wary of him in her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Greg merely glanced at Yana before entering the luxurious sedan that had been waiting outside the airport. Before Greg¡¯s arrival, the organization had already briefed Yana on his purpose for the trip, so without asking further questions, she directly took him to the largest stone market. Greg looked out the window, observing the city in disrepair, with armed militants noticeably rampant on the streets, and brazen robberies happening in broad daylight¡ªvastly different from back home. The situation in the Eight countries in Southeast was chaotic, with wars erupting frequently. Helghan, in particular, was fragmented among warlords and had yet to be unified, with tens of millions of people living in misery. Yana began to inform Greg about the situation of warlords dominating the local area, while he just nodded silently, not taking it to heart. The car soon stopped in front of the largest stone market in the area. Greg walked in first, with Yana hustling behind him. The stone market was bustling with voices as buyers haggled over various stalls, creating a chaotic atmosphere. After a brief glance, Greg slowly closed his eyes and released his Divine Sense. In his mind, all the stones shed their disguises, revealing which contained Jade; Greg saw it all clearly. ¡°This one, this one, and that one over there, I¡¯ll take them all,¡± Greg said, pointing out several ignored stones. ¡°Mr. Xu, you¡­¡± Yana¡¯s eyes widened. Who buys stones like this? Without even asking or looking, he just bought them? Though puzzled, Yana obediently went to pay for the stones Greg had chosen. As Greg made his way, he purchased dozens of stones, and his actions did not go unnoticed by many onlookers. The crowd discussed among themselves, thinking this fellow was an easy mark, ignorant enough to buy stones indiscriminately. After payment was settled, the market¡¯s owner came over to ask if he wanted help breaking open the stones. ¡°Open them all,¡± Greg said impatiently, waving his hand without the desire for unnecessary chatter. The surrounding people all gathered around, waiting to see Greg¡¯s folly. But when the first stone was cracked open, everyone involuntarily widened their eyes in surprise. ¡°This¡­ It actually contains Jade?¡± ¡°Is this guy¡¯s luck too good or what?¡± ¡°Hmph, I bet it¡¯s only this one. Just wait and see,¡± some muttered. Among the crowd, there was envy, ridicule, and many who were eagerly anticipating what the other stones might hold. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boss was also greatly surprised, but he continued to work downwards. ¡°Jade!¡± ¡°Mutton Fat Jade!¡± ¡°My God, there¡¯s even Emperor Green!¡± As the raw stones were opened one by one, the crowd at the scene couldn¡¯t help but let out cries of astonishment. Even Yana couldn¡¯t believe what she saw and looked at Greg Jensen, who wasn¡¯t here for the first time, right? How could he gamble so accurately? And¡­ not a single piece went to waste. Beyond the shock, Yana started to worry. After all, the market was controlled by the largest warlord in the area, and the people behind him would never allow someone to leave with so much Jade Stone. There were people who had made a fortune but met a tragic end just after leaving the market, such incidents were not uncommon. ¡°Mr. Jensen, we should leave quickly, or else I¡¯m afraid there will be trouble,¡± Yana whispered to Greg Jensen. But Greg just smiled faintly, not taking Yana¡¯s words seriously, and continued to look for Jasper and Jade stone within the market. As more and more Jade Stones were discovered, Yana¡¯s initial excitement turned into fear. Especially seeing Greg¡¯s careless demeanor, she was so anxious she nearly cried. Sure enough, just as Greg was about to leave for the next market, a bald man approached them. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to take away these Jade Stones today.¡± With a wave of the bald man¡¯s hand, more than a dozen armed men charged out and surrounded both Greg and Yana. Seeing that a fight was imminent, everyone around them stepped back, knowing that accidental death here meant dying in vain. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I¡¯ve set my sight on that I¡¯ve ever had to give up.¡± Looking at the insignificant beings around him, Greg¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful, cold smile. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to appreciate¡­¡± However, before the boss could finish speaking, Greg¡¯s body suddenly vanished from the spot. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± What followed was a series of blood-curdling screams; the more than a dozen armed men didn¡¯t even get a chance to shoot, and they didn¡¯t know what had happened before their lives were extinguished. By the time the boss came to his senses, Greg had already arrived in front of him, eyeing him playfully. ¡°You¡­ do you know whose territory this is? I¡¯m warning you, you¡­ Ah¡­¡± Before the boss could finish speaking, Greg casually swiped his hand and the boss¡¯s body was hit by a tremendous force, sending him flying backwards. Witnessing this scene, everyone present was dumbfounded, having never imagined this young man would so effortlessly take down over a dozen armed strong men. Greg swept his gaze over the crowd; where his eyes landed, no one dared meet his gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Having dealt with these men, there were no more Jade Stones left in the market, so Greg packed up the Jade Stones and prepared to leave. ¡°You¡­ you actually killed all these people? Do you realize how much trouble you¡¯ve caused? This is General Sam¡¯s territory, they won¡¯t let us off,¡± Yana said, nearly bursting into tears at this point, never having imagined that he would cause such a disaster. ¡°Hurry up, forget about the Jade Stones, if we don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be too late.¡± Seeing Greg unmoved, in desperation, Yana grabbed his arm to leave. With a slight wave of his hand, Greg freed himself from Yana¡¯s grip, turned around, and calmly began to collect the Jade Stones. Yana¡¯s hands and feet were ice-cold with nerves, her face deathly pale, wishing she could knock Greg unconscious and drag him away. Chapter 650 - 650 650 Accumulating Evil Deeds_1 ?Chapter 650: Chapter 650 Accumulating Evil Deeds_1 Chapter 650: Chapter 650 Accumulating Evil Deeds_1 Several minutes later, Greg Jensen finally packed away all the Jade Stones, but these few seconds felt like a century to Yana. Just as Yana couldn¡¯t wait to leave this troubled place, a harsh screech of brakes tore through the air. ¡°Quick, someone¡¯s causing trouble on our turf!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Da Da Da¡­¡± A burst of machine-gun fire rang out, and the market¡¯s doors were immediately riddled with holes like a beehive. ¡°Everyone inside, come out, or else, you¡¯ll all be executed!¡± a gruff voice bellowed from outside. At that moment, the people inside the market ran out as if their lives depended on it, cursing their parents for not giving them an extra leg. ¡°They¡¯re calling us out, let¡¯s go.¡± Greg Jensen gave Yana a slight smile, hands in his pockets, and walked out step by step. Yana didn¡¯t even know how she made it outside, feeling only a void in her mind and finding it hard to breathe. Especially when she saw several trucks filled with heavily armed men at the door, she nearly crumbled to the ground. The newcomers weren¡¯t the petty players from the market earlier, but hardened veterans of battle accustomed to blood and violence. Not only were they numerous, but they also came with heavy weaponry. It wasn¡¯t a matter of dealing with just Greg Jensen; they were more than enough for a full platoon. It¡¯s over, we¡¯re definitely doomed! Yana had resigned herself to death, blaming her bad luck for encountering Greg Jensen, the Plague God. Not just Yana, but also the onlookers on the street outside were pointing at Greg Jensen, convinced that, in their eyes, he was already a dead man. Causing trouble on General Sam¡¯s territory, what¡¯s the difference from seeking death? Confronted with this band of ferocious armed militants, Greg Jensen was not thinking about how to beg for mercy. To him, these people were no more than ants; just a rabble. Initially, Greg Jensen had planned to make a move quickly and end things swiftly, but then he changed his mind. The raw jade stones of Helghan were under the control of these warlords, and if he had to search market by market, it would take ages. The warlords¡¯ hands must have accumulated many good things by now. If he was going to search, he might as well loot thoroughly. Thus, he conceived a crazy idea. He would plunder all the warlords of Helghan! At that moment, a burly man with a scarred face came forward, seemingly the leader of this gang. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who killed our men? You¡¯ve got some nerve,¡± the scarred face said coldly, his expression menacing. Greg Jensen smiled: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, what of it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± ¡°This guy¡¯s too arrogant!¡± The gang of bandits started shouting, getting ready to make a move. Greg Jensen¡¯s icy gaze fixed on the ringleader as he spoke in a stern voice, ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to make a move, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± That seemingly plain statement sent a jolt of alarm through the scarred face. Especially that look in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes, for a second it made him feel like he was already a dead man. Just then, the scarred face¡¯s phone rang. After taking the call, he frowned slightly. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re lucky, you don¡¯t have to die for now. My boss heard you¡¯re good at picking raw stones and wants to meet you. Come with us.¡± At those words, Yana waved her hands in fright. But Greg Jensen didn¡¯t even think twice before agreeing, having been worried about how to get to the Warlords¡¯ lair, this was exactly what he wanted, so why not go? Yana regretted it so much her guts were turning green. If she had known it would turn out like this, she would never have agreed to pick up Greg Jensen. But it was too late for regrets now, as the bandit soldiers forced her into the vehicle. Seeing Yana¡¯s concern, Greg Jensen patted the back of her hand and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re unharmed.¡± Yana opened her mouth but said nothing. This seemingly boastful statement, for some reason, was incredibly reassuring to hear. The jeep weaved through the banana plantations and after about fifteen minutes arrived at a large building. Calling it a village would be inappropriate; it was more fitting to label it a den of thieves. ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll take you to meet my bro,¡± Scarface beckoned as he led the way in front. Greg Jensen, with Yana following behind, walked while surveying the surroundings. In a nearby room, hundreds of people sat in front of computers, clearly engaged in telecommunication fraud. Not only that, but Greg Jensen also saw many women being herded upstairs, all of whom had been trafficked. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were also some in white coats coming in and out, and seeing the people carried out on stretchers, Greg Jensen knew they must have had their kidneys harvested. Fraud, gambling, organ trafficking ¨C such vile acts had become commonplace in this country. Seeing all this, Greg Jensen felt a surge of anger rising within him. Initially, he had only desired to plunder the jade stones from the hands of these Warlords, but now he had changed his mind. He decided to send these scumbags straight to hell! Soon, Scarface stopped in front of a house, asked Greg Jensen to wait at the door, and went inside to report. A cold smirk appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s face, a glint of murderous intent flashed in his eyes, and suddenly he grabbed Scarface¡¯s neck and twisted it, breaking it. When they heard the commotion outside, Captain Angus, Scarface¡¯s boss, kicked open the door and stepped out. As soon as he saw Scarface¡¯s body and then Greg Jensen¡¯s indifferent face, he instantly understood what had happened. ¡°Men, kill this bastard!¡± At Captain Angus¡¯ command, armed bandits poured out from the surrounding houses in such numbers that it was astounding. Yana never imagined that Greg Jensen would dare to kill someone in the enemy¡¯s lair; her mind went blank with fear, not knowing what to do. ¡°Stay put and don¡¯t move.¡± Greg Jensen glanced at the oncoming bandits, thought for a moment, and the Twilight Snow Knife appeared in his hand. ¡°Old buddy, let¡¯s feast today!¡± Brandishing the Twilight Snow Knife, Greg Jensen charged into the crowd like a fierce wolf instead of retreating. He showed no mercy to these scum, and with each swing of his knife, the bandits fell, cleaved into two pieces. The bandit soldiers raised their guns to retaliate, but they couldn¡¯t catch even a glimpse of Greg Jensen. Instead, they ended up killing many of their own. With the Twilight Snow Knife in hand, Greg Jensen weaved back and forth through the crowd, leaving behind a trail of bodies, the blood drained from their veins, turning them into mummified husks. A one-sided massacre thus began. But the slaughter didn¡¯t last long; within moments, everyone in the building had been killed by Greg Jensen. Looking at the corpses strewn about, Captain Angus sat on the ground, paralyzed. A butcher known for not blinking an eye while killing was now so terrified he had wet his pants. Yana¡¯s eyes bulged, her mouth agape, looking in disbelief at Greg Jensen standing amidst the pile of bodies. In her eyes, Greg Jensen was no longer human; he was a deity, an unstoppable god of slaughter! Chapter 651 - 651 651 Acting for Heaven_1 ?Chapter 651: Chapter 651 Acting for Heaven_1 Chapter 651: Chapter 651 Acting for Heaven_1 Only at this moment did she realize why Greg had dared to come to the bandits¡¯ lair alone; it turned out that this man possessed such terrifying strength! Is he, after all, human? Greg, holding his knife, walked step by step towards Angus. Before Angus could speak, he knelt down with a thud in front of him. ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t kill me, I¡­ I am General Sam¡¯s man; if you kill me, the General will not let you go.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Greg¡¯s piercing gaze sent shivers down Angus¡¯s spine. ¡°General Sam? Merely ants!¡± Greg snorted coldly, his face full of contempt. ¡°Take out all the valuable things you have here.¡± Angus had already given up all hope, but hearing this, a spark of joy lit up in his heart, and he hurriedly said: ¡°Does that mean if I hand over the treasures, you won¡¯t kill me?¡± Greg laughed, a very arrogant laugh. ¡°That will depend on whether your things are worth your despicable life.¡± Angus chuckled bitterly and obediently handed over all his treasures. Although Greg knew there had to be many treasures within the bandit lair, he was still shocked to see the mountains of Jasper and Jade Stone. After putting those things into the Storage Ring, Greg became even more determined to plunder the warlords¡¯ domains. As for Angus, Greg did not let him go, for such a person did not deserve to continue living in this world. Of course, he did not forget about the people who had been captured. As the saying goes, ¡°Save someone to the end, send the Buddha to the west,¡± Greg released all those pitiful people and even took out part of the plundered money to share with them. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve truly met a living Bodhisattva; you must be a god sent by the heavens to rescue us.¡± The people who were rescued all knelt down and kowtowed repeatedly to Greg to express their gratitude. ¡°Alright, everyone go back now.¡± With a slight raise of his hand, Greg made their bodies uncontrollably stand up. ¡°Remember, there are no pies falling from the sky, never come to this place again.¡± Leaving behind this meaningful statement, Greg, holding Yana¡¯s hand, slowly walked out of the camp. Greg put Yana into one of the stolen jeeps and pointed to the car keys, ¡°What are you waiting for? Start the car.¡± Yana, stiff, turned her head to look at Greg, only at this moment coming back to her senses. Her hands trembling, she started the engine and began to drive aimlessly on the road. Suddenly, she slammed on the brakes, stopped the car, and burst into tears over the steering wheel. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For only in this way could she alleviate the fear in her heart. Greg could not stand to see a woman cry; he was out of his depth at that moment. ¡°Do you¡­ know what you¡¯ve just done? Do you realize the trouble you¡¯ve caused?¡± Yana, trembling, said, ¡°That Angus is General Sam¡¯s godson; after killing him, the other side will certainly not let things go easily.¡± ¡°Oh? Is this Sam that powerful?¡± Greg asked indifferently. Though he didn¡¯t take General Sam seriously, seeing Yana so frightened made him curious. He indeed wanted to hear about the strength of this warlord who ruled his own territory. ¡°Powerful? More than powerful, he¡¯s terrifying.¡± Yana said, ¡°There are three major warlords in Helghan right now: Sam, Monza, and Rob Lowry. Among them, General Sam is the most powerful, rumored to have fifty to sixty thousand soldiers and a substantial amount of heavy weaponry. The most critical issue is that General Sam is inherently cruel. The people under his rule live in misery but dare not express their anger.¡± As she said this, Yana sighed helplessly, her face filled with worry as she looked at Greg Jensen: ¡°But you, you went straight ahead and killed his most beloved godson. He will definitely not let you go. Otherwise, why don¡¯t you take the chance to leave Helghan while you still can?¡± After listening to Yana¡¯s words, Greg Jensen simply nodded silently. Although he admitted that Sam was powerful, an ant, no matter how many there are, is still just an ant¡ªhe was not intimidated. Even if Sam did not come for him, he would have sought Sam out anyway, as he still had the intention to raid and pillage. Seeing that Greg Jensen did not respond, Yana sighed helplessly. Since things had already reached this point, anything more she said would be meaningless. It was now up to fate to decide life or death. Afterward, Yana took Greg Jensen to a small inn to stay. Of course, with Greg Jensen¡¯s status, he was supposed to stay at the most luxurious hotel in the area, but Yana, worried that they might draw Sam¡¯s attention, picked an inconspicuous hostel to lodge at temporarily. At night, Greg Jensen closed the door, sat cross-legged on the bed, and looked at today¡¯s haul in the storage ring with satisfaction. However, most of the Jade Stone was of impure quality, and the Spiritual Energy contained within was sparse, but it was better than nothing. After all, cultivating with Jade Stone was faster than cultivating on one¡¯s own. But top-quality Jade Stone was very rare, and even in Jade-rich Helghan, they were not easy to find. Greg Jensen pondered how he might acquire Jade Stone more quickly. In another room, Yana struggled with the idea of leaving Greg Jensen behind and fleeing alone. But then she thought that if she really did leave like that, she probably wouldn¡¯t survive either, so she discarded the thought. Early the next morning, Greg Jensen, eager to find top-quality Jade Stone, knocked on Yana¡¯s door. Yana had not slept all night; when she opened the door, she thought Greg Jensen was preparing to leave Helghan. But the next thing Greg Jensen said nearly scared her soul out of her body. ¡°Let¡¯s go, on to the next raw stone market.¡± After speaking, Greg Jensen did not wait for Yana¡¯s astonished reaction and walked straight out. With no other choice, Yana resignedly took Greg Jensen to another, larger raw stone market. With the experience from the day before, Yana was not as shocked this time and followed behind Greg Jensen with an expressionless face, swiping her card to pay. Greg Jensen repeated his method, quickly selecting raw stones hiding Jade Stone and boldly asking the market manager to cut them open on the spot. Listening to the successive gasps of astonishment in the market and seeing the market manager¡¯s face growing increasingly grim, Yana felt like she was dying. It was only after a piece of very valuable top-quality Jade Stone emerged from one of Greg Jensen¡¯s purchases that the market manager could no longer contain himself and slammed his fist on the table, standing up. ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t this too much?¡± A few burly men emerged from the surroundings, staring at Greg Jensen with a menacing gaze. ¡°Too much?¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re in business, and it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t paid you, so what¡¯s all this about being too much?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as the manager was about to blow his top, a middle-aged man suddenly burst out from the crowd, approached the manager, and without a word, slapped him across the face. The crisp slap echoed throughout the venue, and everyone including the manager was stunned. Chapter 652 - 652 652 A Powerful Dragon Does Not Suppress ?Chapter 652: Chapter 652: A Powerful Dragon Does Not Suppress the Local Snake_1 Chapter 652: Chapter 652: A Powerful Dragon Does Not Suppress the Local Snake_1 ¡°Boss¡­ Boss, why are you hitting me?¡± The manager¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at the person who had hit him. ¡°Slap!¡± The boss didn¡¯t say a word, and followed with another vicious slap. ¡°Speak to Mr. Xu with more respect!¡± After dropping that line, the boss scurried over to Greg Jensen, bent at the waist, and respectfully said: ¡°Mr. Xu, my subordinate is ignorant. Please don¡¯t hold a grudge against someone beneath your notice. These Jade Stones, please, take them all¡­¡± ¡°Boss, but¡­¡± At this moment, the manager still hadn¡¯t grasped the situation, still looking defiant. The boss gave him a fierce glare and kicked the manager away, then pressed him to the ground and beat him ruthlessly. In reality, only the boss himself understood that this was the only way to quell the other party¡¯s anger; otherwise, once the other party made a move, his establishment would be finished. Just yesterday, the boss had also been at Angus¡¯s market and had personally witnessed Greg Jensen taking action. Later, he even heard that Angus¡¯s camp had been wiped out. He was afraid of crossing paths with this Plague God. And now, one of his own men had actually dared to provoke this big shot? Wasn¡¯t that courting death? sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Mr. Xu, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± The manager, having been beaten fiercely, finally realized the gravity of the situation, knowing he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke this man. He crawled and scrambled up to Greg Jensen, continuously kowtowing and apologizing. Seeing this scene, all the other customers were dumbstruck, their faces filled with disbelief as they looked at Greg Jensen. The one who could command such respect from the market owner must definitely be an important figure. Yana had thought that today there would be another conflict, but she could never have anticipated this outcome and was also shocked. Greg Jensen looked indifferently at the manager on the ground, then at the owner with a smile plastered on his face; he didn¡¯t say anything further. Since the other party was so sensible, there was no need for him to unleash more violence. ¡°Yana, let¡¯s go.¡± Greg Jensen picked up the Jade Stones from the table and walked out of the market with complete dignity. It wasn¡¯t until Greg Jensen¡¯s figure had disappeared into the crowd that the market owner let out a sigh of relief, not realizing that he had broken out in a cold sweat. ¡°Boss, who was that guy? Why did you¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, boss, we¡¯ve never taken such a loss before. If this gets out, how are we supposed to carry on around here?¡± The market¡¯s enforcers all looked at the owner, puzzled, not understanding why their usually domineering boss was so respectful today to the young man. The boss came to his senses, glanced at his men, and said in a stern voice, ¡°Have you heard about what happened in Angus¡¯s market yesterday?¡± ¡°We have, they said a young man¡­¡± The manager had not finished speaking when it seemed he suddenly realized something, his eyes widening in an instant. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re saying that guy just now, is¡­¡± The boss silently nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, and not only did he trash Angus¡¯s market, but he also single-handedly massacred Angus¡¯s camp. So many people, not a single one survived.¡± Hearing this, the manager was so scared that he collapsed to the ground, recalling his own behavior just moments ago, feeling a chill run down his spine. Looking at the manager slumped on the ground, then at his underlings¡¯ horrified expressions, the owner snorted coldly, and said: ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Although we can¡¯t provoke this man, he won¡¯t live much longer. No matter how good he is at fighting, he is just one person after all. He who killed General Sam, do you think he can leave here alive?¡± ¡°Boss, are you saying that General Sam is going to make a move?¡± his subordinate hastily asked. The owner said in a deep voice, ¡°Based on the intelligence I¡¯ve received, General Sam organized his men and even hired some professional assassins to kill this person after learning that his adopted son had died.¡± ¡°This man is indeed formidable, but in the end, he¡¯s just a Crossing River Dragon, after all. A local snake can¡¯t suppress a mighty dragon, and the courage of a single man is nothing to fear.¡± His face was full of contempt because in his eyes, Greg Jensen was just a brute, unable to make much of a splash. He then instructed his subordinates to avoid provoking Greg Jensen if they encountered him again because there was no point in arguing with a dead man walking. Meanwhile, having left the market, Greg Jensen felt rather dejected. He had been so ostentatious in his actions because he wanted to provoke the other party into making a move, which would give him a reason to plunder jade stones. But he had not anticipated that the market owner would be so afraid of him, making him too embarrassed to strike. Greg Jensen turned to Yana, who was following behind him, and asked: ¡°Yana, how many more markets are there around here?¡± Yana thought for a moment and said, ¡°There are many markets, but there are only seven or eight with significant scale. You¡¯re not planning to visit all of them, are you?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Greg Jensen smiled meaningfully and then asked Yana to lead him to the next raw jade stone market. Yana gave a wry smile. Reluctant as she was, she had no choice but to obediently show Greg Jensen the way. After a day of visiting three more markets, Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t tired, but Yana seemed to be struggling, so he decided to call it a day and rest for the night before continuing tomorrow. This place wasn¡¯t large, and the events that occurred at Angus¡¯s camp had already spread among the warlords. Everyone knew Greg Jensen was a man not to be trifled with and that General Sam had already struck, so they avoided him, not daring to lay a hand on Greg Jensen. This left Greg Jensen very frustrated; it seemed his plan to loot was going to fall through. But Yana didn¡¯t see it that way; her view of Greg Jensen had changed dramatically over the course of the day. From initial skepticism to current admiration. No woman dislikes a strong man, especially a superb beauty like Yana. Unconsciously, Yana had let down her guard, no longer as nervous as before. At night, Greg Jensen sat cross-legged on the bed, absorbing the Spiritual Energy of the Jade Stone, when suddenly someone knocked on the room door. ¡°Who is it?!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes shot open, and he flashed to the door. With the speed of lightning, he pulled it open. But when he saw who was standing outside, he was stunned. Yana, wearing a thin nightgown, stood outside, her pale face suggesting she was frightened. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m scared, can I¡­ can I stay in your room for the night?¡± Yana whispered, her face as red as an apple. Greg Jensen chuckled. Did this woman want to offer herself too? ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Yana said and slipped in. The atmosphere was somewhat awkward with a lone man and woman in the same room. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to sleep first.¡± Yana, her face flushed, burrowed into the bed covers, her heartbeat racing. People said this guy was a frivolous playboy. What if he tried to do something to her? But the thought of Greg Jensen killing people was so terrifying to her that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep alone in a room, no matter what. Chapter 653 - 653 653 Harbouring Ulterior Motives_1 ?Chapter 653: Chapter 653: Harbouring Ulterior Motives_1 Chapter 653: Chapter 653: Harbouring Ulterior Motives_1 However, Greg Jensen did nothing to her, as he was in a critical moment of cultivation and had no spare attention for other matters. The next morning, when Yana woke up, Greg Jensen had already brought breakfast from downstairs and placed it by the bed. Yana felt a warmth in her heart, surprised that this seemingly cold and unfeeling guy actually had such a considerate side, and wasn¡¯t as frivolous as people said. ¡°Hurry up and eat, then continue buying Jade Stone after you¡¯re done,¡± Greg Jensen said, dropping the sentence before beginning to close his eyes and conserve his energy. Half an hour later, Greg Jensen and Yana left the hotel to continue their ¡°sweep¡± through the major Jade Stone markets. However, this was ultimately a small place, and there weren¡¯t many large markets; in just three days, Greg Jensen had swept them clean, but the yield of top-quality Jade Stone was pitifully small. ¡°Where in Helghan is Jade Stone most abundant?¡± Greg Jensen asked. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s in the capital of Helghan, Red Alliance City. Why?¡± Yana looked at Greg Jensen with perplexity. ¡°Let¡¯s go, to Red Alliance City,¡± he said. With that, Greg Jensen jumped into the car, showing no intention of discussing it with Yana, because there was no need. Hearing this, Yana stood stunned for two seconds before snapping to her senses. ¡°Are you crazy? That¡¯s Red Alliance City, heavily guarded, and also the headquarters of General Sam. No, we absolutely can¡¯t go!¡± she exclaimed. Greg Jensen did not know, but Yana was very clear that although Greg Jensen was powerful enough to dominate this area, Red Alliance City was home to the four most powerful warlords of Helghan; he would be walking to his death if he went. Apart from General Sam, there were three other powerful warlords; the four of them divided Red Alliance City and colluded with the local rulers, all in cahoots like a den of snakes and rats. The only somewhat friendly Pro-China Party was barely surviving in the cracks amid the complex situation. Greg Jensen had already made enemies with General Sam; if he went there, the other party would surely seek revenge. Did this guy really want to throw himself into the net? Seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s indifferent expression, Yana was both anxious and angry, but she also knew she couldn¡¯t persuade Greg Jensen, and finally, she could only say helplessly: ¡°I¡¯ve booked your ticket back, you need to leave this country immediately, it¡¯s really too late if you don¡¯t go.¡± Greg Jensen grasped Yana¡¯s hand, her heart racing as the words she was about to say retreated back down her throat. ¡°I said, with me here, there won¡¯t be accidents,¡± Greg Jensen stated. Yana couldn¡¯t help but sigh; now that she was on Greg Jensen¡¯s ¡°pirate ship,¡± there was no choice but to see it through to the end. So Yana stopped trying to persuade him and drove with Greg Jensen directly to the capital of Helghan, Red Alliance City. As the capital of Helghan, Red Alliance City, though not as prosperous as the capital of Hua Xia, was nevertheless impressive. After finding a place to stay, they asked around casually and found out about several larger markets. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that General Sam had already set his sights on him. Originally, General Sam had planned to send people to deal with Greg Jensen, but he didn¡¯t anticipate that Greg would walk right into his trap; thus, the general began to make his deployment. On Greg Jensen¡¯s side, he was unaware that he was about to face danger and was sweeping through the various Jade Stone markets of Red Alliance City just like before. The various powers in Red Alliance City were not aware of Greg Jensen¡¯s reputation; seeing him take away so many precious Jade Stones from their markets, they naturally were not pleased. But under the absolute suppression of Greg Jensen¡¯s martial power, they could only swallow their anger and let him take away the Jade Stone without protest. After consecutively sweeping through several markets, Greg Jensen was finally somewhat satisfied. ¡°It¡¯s worthy of being the capital. Indeed, the quantity and quality of Jade Stone here are much better. If I had known, I would have come directly here and saved some time,¡± Greg Jensen said. Yana sighed. Ever since their arrival in Red Alliance City, she had felt uneasy, always sensing a pair of eyes watching her from behind. ¡°Maybe we should leave. I have a bad feeling.¡± After sweeping through another market, Yana whispered. Yana could sense it, and how could Greg Jensen not know? But his goal was to force those warlords into action, so that he could raid their lairs for more jade. So, far from being afraid, he was even more excited. ¡°Next one.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take Yana¡¯s words to heart at all, and they both quickly moved on to the next place. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But as soon as he entered, Greg Jensen noticed everyone inside was staring at him, and even though they were trying hard to camouflage, how could the killing intent in their eyes escape his notice? Indeed, after Greg Jensen showed piece after piece of jade, those in the market finally revealed their true colors. ¡°Heh heh heh heh, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, today you¡¯re not getting away.¡± With a rough voice rising, those pretending to be customers in the market began to shed their disguises, pulling out weapons they were carrying and aiming them at Greg Jensen and Yana. ¡°Oh? Are you finally making your move?¡± Greg Jensen smiled slightly and struck first. ¡°Quick, kill him!¡± The enemies, clearly aware of Greg Jensen¡¯s capabilities, immediately gave the order to fire. ¡°Dadada¡­¡± ¡°Boom¡­¡± Accompanied by a burst of gunfire, the market instantly turned into a battlefield. Although bullets were fast, they were still not quite a match for Greg Jensen¡¯s speed. One could see Greg Jensen darting through the crowd like a phantom, narrowly avoiding bullets that seemed certain to hit him with clever maneuvers. ¡°Boom¡­¡± Greg Jensen sent someone flying with a punch, tilted his head slightly to dodge a bullet, and at the same time, grabbed a rock and threw it. ¡°Aaagh¡­¡± Accompanied by a scream, a man died on the spot. These people thought they could kill Greg Jensen with their numerical and weapon advantage, but what they never expected was that in just a short moment most of their own had fallen. ¡°Run, run fast!¡± These men had already lost their fighting spirit and were fleeing for their lives. ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± Greg Jensen chased after them without hesitation. Yana wanted to shout to stop him, but it was already too late. And by the time Yana followed only to find, she was stunned on the spot. The market outside was already blocked off, with machine guns, grenade launchers, and enemies fully armed to the teeth aiming their gun barrels at them. ¡°Rumble rumble¡­¡± Tanks and armored vehicles were speeding toward them, and the streets around the market had been completely cleared. Snipers had also been positioned by the enemy at vantage points, and as far as the eye could see, there was heavy artillery; it was clear that they had made preparations in advance. The surroundings of the market were densely packed with armed enemies, and the continuous arrival of armored vehicles and tanks almost suffocated Yana. Looking upwards, she saw several helicopters circling above, their machine guns already aimed down, ready to open fire at any moment. Yana was dazed. Had they really deployed so many to deal with just Barry Wolfe? Chapter 654 - 654 654 Trapped_1 ?Chapter 654: Chapter 654 Trapped_1 Chapter 654: Chapter 654 Trapped_1 Greg Jensen swept a glance and also couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in amazement¡ªit seemed that the warlord¡¯s power here was indeed not small, going so far as to mobilize an entire army. They really did hold him in high regard. Facing such a predicament, it would have scared anyone else to death. But Greg Jensen stood there quietly, his face still wore that look of disdain for all beings. It seemed, he didn¡¯t take the opposition seriously at all. Yana felt utterly disheartened, knowing that there was no way out for them now. Even if they hid in the market now, the heavy weaponry would blow the market to smithereens. Just then, a jeep slowly approached, protected by a phalanx of tank armor vehicles, and stopped about ten meters from Greg Jensen. The car door opened, and a middle-aged man dressed in bandit military uniform stepped out, around fifty years old, with sharp eyes and a killing aura, it was clear at a glance that he was an old soldier who had weathered many battles. ¡°General!¡± All the bandit soldiers on the scene saluted the man in unison, with great respect. ¡°Ah¡­ Sam! That¡¯s Sam, the general with the highest rank and strongest power among the warlords.¡± Seeing the approaching middle-aged man, Yana couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise. In the eyes of ordinary people, General Sam was a nightmare, but in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes, he was nothing more than an ant. A smug smile appeared on Greg Jensen¡¯s face. Now that the other side¡¯s boss had arrived, things had become a lot simpler. General Sam walked up to Greg Jensen, his tiger-like eyes staring at him intently, and he said, ¡°I know you, you¡¯re called Barry Wolfe, right? China¡¯s recently famous flamboyant magician, quite formidable in your own China.¡± At this, Sam¡¯s voice deepened, ¡°Even if you are the number one person in China, you¡¯re on my turf now. This is Helghan. Do you think you can act recklessly here?¡± Sam gestured toward his men, boasting, ¡°Look at my men, look at these advanced weapons. Do you think you have a chance to survive today?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re formidable, but can you be more formidable than airplanes and cannons? Hm? Ahahahaha¡­¡± Having said that, Sam laughed heartily to the sky. ¡°The General is mighty!¡± ¡°Victory is certain for the General!¡± His followers also started cheering, seeming to believe that victory in this battle was assured. Greg Jensen suddenly laughed, his laugh crazed. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you a truth now.¡± Greg Jensen slowly pulled his hand out of his pocket and pointed at Sam, ¡°Ants, no matter how many, are just ants after all.¡± ¡°You!¡± S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sam was furious. He couldn¡¯t believe that the man in front of him could still say such arrogant words at this moment. ¡°You want to deal with me, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll give you the chance.¡± Greg Jensen pointed at Yana, ¡°Let my friend go first, and then we can fight a fair fight!¡± Sam only had his sights set on Greg Jensen, he had never cared about a small fry like Yana, so he readily let her go. The reason Greg Jensen asked Yana to leave was that the opponents were using heavy weaponry, and in the heat of battle, he might not be able to watch out for Yana. If Yana died, that would be too regrettable. When Yana had left, the Twilight Snow Knife appeared in Greg Jensen¡¯s hand. ¡°Fire!¡± Knowing full well that Greg Jensen was no ordinary man, Sam immediately ordered to fire to quickly eliminate him. ¡°Dadada¡­¡± One heavy machine gun after another spit flames, bullets showering Greg Jensen like raindrops. Greg Jensen snorted coldly, invoking spiritual energy to form a protective shield around himself. The bullets hit it and disappeared as if into the sea, not causing the slightest ripple. ¡°What are you waiting for, mortars, tanks, fire!¡± Seeing this scene, Sam started to panic. He knew Greg Jensen was formidable, but that was only hearsay. Witnessing it with his own eyes now, the shock he felt was indescribable with words. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A grenade traced a perfect arc through the air, hurtling straight towards Greg Jensen. Tanks kept firing shells, all their firepower converging on a single point. Jensen¡¯s figure was instantly swallowed by the sky-filled artillery barrage. This time, General Sam has employed his elite forces, stirring up such a commotion that it had already drawn the attention of other powers. It was no longer a simple private feud, it had escalated into a power struggle within Helghan. Countless eyes were fixed on this lopsided battle, where the outcome seemed predestined, yet it appeared as though miracles could happen. The bombardment lasted for several minutes, and the entire raw stone market had been leveled to the ground. ¡°Stop!¡± General Sam felt it was enough. Even if Greg Jensen was invulnerable to knives and guns, he couldn¡¯t possibly withstand such a heavy artillery assault. He probably had been reduced to ashes. As the smoke cleared, a large crater appeared where Jensen had stood. Squads of armed bandits cautiously approached with guns at the ready. But the crater was clean; there were no limb fragments, no blood. Could it be he had been blasted to bits? ¡°Hahaha¡­ so much for the number one person in Huaxia,¡± gloated General Sam in triumph. However, before his words had faded, a familiar voice suddenly rang out. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got? Not even enough to tickle me.¡± Jensen¡¯s voice and figure abruptly appeared above the crater, wielding the Twilight Snow Knife and gesturing towards the group below. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A flash of red light zipped past, and the bandits who had approached the crater had their flesh and blood entirely drained in an instant. ¡°No¡­ impossible!¡± Seeing Jensen emerge unscathed before him, General Sam¡¯s worldview completely crumbled. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Jensen sneered viciously, his figure flashed as he charged straight for Sam. ¡°Quick, open fire, stop him!¡± At this moment, General Sam was in total panic. Following General Sam¡¯s order, armored vehicles and tanks blocked Jensen¡¯s path. But these obstacles couldn¡¯t halt Jensen¡¯s steps. With one swing of his knife, he cleaved an armored vehicle in half right in front of him. ¡°Boom¡­¡± A tank fired towards Jensen. Then a second, and third¡­ Under the overwhelming firepower, Jensen had to temporarily abandon his attempt to kill Sam. ¡°You¡­ have successfully enraged me!¡± The continuous bombardment stoked Jensen¡¯s fury. Spiritual Energy infused into the Twilight Snow Knife, and with a thunderous shout, a colossal blade of light slashed downward from above, crushing the tanks with its tremendous pressure. ¡°No¡­ not good, run!¡± Sensing the breath of death, the bandits tried to abandon their vehicles and flee. But before they could scramble out of the tanks, the blade of light reached them. ¡°Boom boom boom!!¡± ¡°Ah!!!¡± Accompanied by earth-shaking explosions, the tanks and armored vehicles blocking Jensen¡¯s way burst into flames one after another, engulfing the battlefield in a sea of fire. Incessant screams and agonized roars filled the air non-stop, resembling hell on earth¡­ Jensen quickly scattered the bandits on the ground and watched the scene with great satisfaction! Chapter 655 - 655 655 Massive Slaughter in All Directions_1 ?Chapter 655: Chapter 655: Massive Slaughter in All Directions_1 Chapter 655: Chapter 655: Massive Slaughter in All Directions_1 ¡°` However, after the initial chaos, the enemy seemed to quickly adjust their strategy and began to bomb from a distance. Several helicopters were also circling in the sky, continuously shooting down with machine guns rattling. From time to time, there were a few rocket launchers bombing, and Greg Jensen was somewhat overwhelmed, almost getting hit by the bullets each time. ¡°Hahaha, Barry Wolfe, no matter how powerful you are, can you be more powerful than my planes and cannons?¡± Sam laughed loudly, his facial expression gradually becoming fierce. Greg Jensen slightly frowned and looked up at the circling helicopters in the sky. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use that move, but since you insist on seeing it, I will satisfy your wish.¡± As his words fell, Greg Jensen suddenly shouted, ¡°Sword of Coagulated Frost, go!¡± Following his words, a piercing cold light shot straight towards one of the helicopters in the sky. Indeed, it was Greg Jensen¡¯s Flying Sword of Coagulated Frost! ¡°Swoosh¡­¡± ¡°Boom¡­¡± There was a loud noise, and one of the helicopters was directly split in half by the Sword of Coagulated Frost and exploded in the air. But Greg Jensen did not stop there; he reached out towards another helicopter and pointed, and the Flying Sword of Coagulated Frost changed direction and flew towards another helicopter. Immediately following was another loud noise; that helicopter too exploded in midair, and the powerful blast wave instantly engulfed the people below. Greg Jensen, using the Flying Sword, continually shot down the helicopters in the air, and after resolving the aerial crisis, he turned his gaze toward Sam, who was already staring dumbfounded. ¡°Everyone, attack, attack!¡± At this moment, Sam had already been scared out of his wits, calling out for his people to attack Greg Jensen while he himself retreated, attempting to seize the chance to escape. But the bandit soldiers had already lost their will to fight because they could see that this man named Barry Wolfe was simply not human. Who could slash a helicopter with a sword? Who could split an armored vehicle in half with a single stroke? Yet Greg Jensen did not give them any chance to escape; holding the Twilight Snow Knife, he charged into the enemy ranks as if into a land uninhabited by others. Under the Twilight Snow Knife, those armored vehicles and tanks were like tofu, easily cleaved into two, and nobody could withstand his presence. In just a short moment, the men Sam brought with him were already defeated and in disarray. Under the incessant bombardment, the area had turned into ruins. Greg Jensen stood like a god of war, holding the Twilight Snow Knife, standing proudly, without having sustained any damage. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sam got into a jeep, urging his subordinates to hurry up and drive away. The biggest mistake of his life was to provoke this Chinese Magician named Barry Wolfe. Had he thought that with so many men and such heavy firepower, killing one person would be as simple as crushing an ant? But who could have expected such an outcome? ¡°Thinking of running now? Isn¡¯t it a bit too late?¡± However, before Sam¡¯s car could start, Greg Jensen¡¯s figure flashed, directly blocking the jeep¡¯s path. ¡°Devil, devil¡­¡± Sam panicked and pulled out a pistol, shooting at Greg Jensen repeatedly. At this moment, he had been completely terrorized, to the point of even forgetting that the pistol could not inflict any harm on Greg Jensen. ¡°` Greg Jensen casually tilted his head and dodged the bullet shot at him before smashing his fist into the car¡¯s window with ease. The high-strength bulletproof glass was shattered to pieces by his punch, and Greg Jensen grabbed Sam by the collar and yanked him out from inside. ¡°Ah¡­ don¡¯t kill me, please¡­ don¡¯t kill me,¡± Sam pleaded desperately, disregarding the cuts on his face from the shards of glass. The battle was closely monitored by all parties, and when they saw General Sam kneeling on the ground begging for mercy, everyone was dumbstruck. To think that this was a lord who ruled over his own territory, a powerful warlord who usually had others kneeling before him asking for mercy¡ªwhen had they ever seen him in such a state? ¡°If you spare me, I¡¯m willing to give you all my wealth, all of it, just don¡¯t kill me,¡± Sam pleaded with his head knocking against the floor, his voice trembling. Even a warlord who commanded his own area feared death. ¡°Oh? It depends on how many good things you have,¡± Greg Jensen said with a meaningful smile upon hearing this. In order to save his own life, Sam had no choice but to lead Greg Jensen to his headquarters and open his treasure vault. Upon seeing the contents of the treasure vault, Greg Jensen nodded in satisfaction. It had to be said that the family wealth of a big warlord was very substantial; the items in this treasure vault alone were several times more than all the gains Greg Jensen had made in the previous few days. If only he could plunder a few more warlords like this one, that would be great. Greg Jensen made no ceremony in packing up and taking away the items in the warlord¡¯s treasure vault, with the more valuable ones going straight into his Storage Ring. Sam stood by the whole time, not understanding how those items simply disappeared into thin air. The reason Greg Jensen did this in front of him was that in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes, General Sam was already a dead man. Before leaving, Greg Jensen casually broke Sam¡¯s neck, feeling that this utterly despicable scum didn¡¯t deserve to live in this world. Seeing their general dead, Sam¡¯s subordinates were all stunned, dropping to their knees before Greg Jensen. Only the strong could conquer them. It didn¡¯t matter that Sam was dead; now Greg Jensen was the godlike figure in their hearts. But to Greg Jensen, these ant-like beings weren¡¯t even worth a second glance; killing them would dirty his hands. He strode out of Sam¡¯s headquarters, considering the act to be nothing more than a trivial matter. What he didn¡¯t know was that his every move was under the surveillance of various major powers. When the other warlords learned that Sam had been killed by a Chinese magician named Barry Wolfe, they were scared out of their wits; every single one of them in Red Alliance City felt insecure, fearing they might be the next to die. ¡­ Elsewhere, in a conference room, a few Chinese-faced men huddled together in silence, time seeming to freeze in the muted space. After a long while, one of them spoke, ¡°Impressive, I had no idea we had such a master in China.¡± ¡°Mr. Qin, if we could employ this person, then we could firmly establish our footing in Red Alliance City,¡± another person said. ¡°Hmph, do you think such a figure is someone who can be subordinated to others?¡± The elder called Mr. Qin scoffed, then suddenly came up with an idea. ¡°Although he can¡¯t be employed by us, don¡¯t forget, he¡¯s a Chinese magician. If we seek his help, he should assist us. If he¡¯s willing, we can take over Sam¡¯s forces!¡± ¡°Right, right, that¡¯s a good plan. We shouldn¡¯t delay, let¡¯s go find him now¡­¡± These were the pro-Chinese forces of Helghan, and once the top brass had finished their discussion, they prepared a large amount of treasures, intending to request Greg Jensen¡¯s help. Whether it would work out, they had no certainty in their hearts. Chapter 656 - 656 656 Robbery_1 ?Chapter 656: Chapter 656 Robbery_1 Chapter 656: Chapter 656 Robbery_1 Greg Jensen had just plundered a major warlord¡¯s cache and had acquired quite a few treasures; he was extremely pleased with himself. Had there been a few more warlords like that, he would have been ecstatic¡ªit would save him the trouble of having to painstakingly search for the needed treasures all over the place. At this time, Yana ran over from afar; seeing Greg Jensen walking out as if nothing had happened, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. As unbelievable as it was, the fact was right before her eyes, leaving her no choice but to believe it. Just as Yana was about to show some concern for Greg Jensen, she saw several cars approaching from a distance. The car doors swung open, and several top members of the Pro-China Party ran over to where Greg Jensen was standing. One of the middle-aged men respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Xu, we¡¯re from the Pro-China Party. My name is Gerald Lampe. Might we find a place to talk?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at the men, aware of the Pro-China Party. It was an organization spontaneously formed by Huaxia people in Helghan, exclusively composed of Huaxia Nationals. The Pro-China Party was not like those warlords; they never engaged in illegal activities, only legitimate business. However, due to the warlords¡¯ dominion in this region, their influence had been severely suppressed. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite hungry as well. You arrange it,¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. The men exchanged glances, thinking to themselves that he truly was a master¡ªindeed, his style was exceptional. Subsequently, Gerald Lampe and the others invited Greg Jensen into the car, taking them to the most luxurious hotel in Red Alliance City. In the presidential suite sat seven or eight people¡ªall prominent figures of the Pro-China Party. Their sole purpose today was to request Greg Jensen¡¯s assistance. After the wine had made three rounds and the dishes had offered five flavors, the Pro-China Party¡¯s top leader, Old Qin, stood up, bowed deeply to Greg Jensen, and earnestly said: ¡°Mr. Xu, we have heard of your feats. Your defeat of Sam was a huge favor to us.¡± ¡°We Huaxia people are not welcomed here. The warlords oppress us; the local rulers exploit us; we can hardly survive.¡± As he spoke, Old Qin became quite emotional; tears actually started to fall. ¡°If Mr. Xu doesn¡¯t mind, from now on, all members of our Pro-China Party will follow your command. We only hope that you can lend us a helping hand.¡± Greg Jensen frowned slightly; though these people were his compatriots, and helping them was nothing more than lifting a finger for him, he had come to the Eight Countries in Southeast only to collect top-grade Jade Stone and medicinal materials. He did not want any unnecessary complications. Noticing Greg Jensen¡¯s hesitation, Old Qin ordered someone to bring over some top-grade Jade Stone. Just a glance told Greg Jensen that these Jade Stones were invaluable treasures, exactly what he needed. Considering he was not in a rush to leave Red Alliance City and that he would continue to plunder the warlords, sweeping them aside in passing wouldn¡¯t be an issue. Therefore, Greg Jensen accepted the top-grade Jade Stone offered by Old Qin and readily agreed to help. ¡°Thank you, thank you, Mr. Xu,¡± Old Qin said, trembling with excitement, choking back tears. He understood the significance of having such a skilled individual on their side. Even the strongest, General Sam, was no match for him; other warlords wouldn¡¯t stand a chance either. After a full meal, Old Qin invited Greg Jensen and Yana to stay at his own hotel. Greg Jensen did not refuse; it didn¡¯t matter to him where he stayed. In the hotel room, Yana looked at Greg Jensen, hesitating to speak. Having held back for a long time, Yana couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Mr. Xu, why don¡¯t we just leave this place? The Jade Stones you¡¯ve obtained are already plentiful¡­¡± In reality, she was worried that if Greg Jensen continued to make a fuss, trouble would inevitably brew sooner or later. Although Greg Jensen was formidable, there was always someone out there who was stronger, someone beyond the mountains so to speak; who could guarantee his luck would always be this good? Greg Jensen chuckled and said nonchalantly, ¡°No rush, there are still a few Warlords around, aren¡¯t there? I¡¯ll deal with those Warlords and then we can leave.¡± ¡°What? You still want to trouble those Warlords?¡± Yana¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t say anything, but instead had someone call for Old Qin. ¡°Aside from Sam, who is the biggest Warlord around here? Do you know where their stronghold is?¡± Greg Jensen inquired. Old Qin pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Aside from General Sam, there¡¯s one called Monza. That guy¡¯s strength is comparable to Sam¡¯s but he¡¯s younger and more ambitious. This Monza really looks down on us Chinese people and has repeatedly pressured us, forcing us to leave this place.¡± Of course, Old Qin knew the purpose behind Greg Jensen¡¯s question, so he purposely pointed out the negatives. ¡°Which Warlord has the most Jade Stones in his possession?¡± Greg Jensen continued to ask. ¡°Monza! He has three mining districts and controls the greatest amount of Jade Stone resources among all the Warlords,¡± Old Qin declared. After listening to Old Qin, Greg Jensen nodded and immediately had Old Qin send someone to lead him to Monza¡¯s headquarters. The vehicle sped all the way, soon arriving at the entrance to Monza¡¯s headquarters. Before he came, Greg Jensen was prepared for a fierce battle, knowing full well that these Warlords wouldn¡¯t easily submit. However, to his utter surprise, the moment he stepped out of the car, a group of people walked out from inside, led by a clean-cut middle-aged man who, judging by his attire, seemed to be a high-ranking official. ¡°Ah, Mr. Xu, we¡¯ve been expecting you for a long time,¡± the man stepped forward and bowed deeply to Greg Jensen, ¡°My name is Monza, I¡¯ve long heard of Mr. Xu¡¯s renown. I had planned to visit Mr. Xu today, but unexpectedly¡­¡± The driver that came with Greg Jensen and Yana were dumbstruck. What did this mean? A mighty Warlord, showing such respect to Greg Jensen? And he was planning to pay a personal visit? Even Greg Jensen was flabbergasted; he hadn¡¯t expected such courtesy from the other party, and it left him at a loss for words. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± After a moment, Greg Jensen managed to utter this phrase. ¡°I greatly admire Mr. Xu and had also heard about how Mr. Xu eliminated Sam and his men. Honestly, I¡¯ve found Sam disagreeable for quite some time¡­¡± Monza said, lowering his head reverently. At this moment, he had mustered all his courage to speak to Greg Jensen, his heart hanging in his throat. He was well-aware of the incident where Sam was wiped out; the image of Greg Jensen taking action was deeply embedded in his mind. To him, the young man before him was akin to a deity; he feared a slight misstep would lead him to the same fate as Sam¡¯s. ¡°Mr. Xu, this is a token of my respect for you. Please, I insist you accept it,¡± Monza added. With those words, Monza handed over a bank card and behind him, a large truck drove up, filled to the brim with a cargo of treasures. Greg Jensen did not reach out to take it; after all, money and wealth were but trivial matters to him. He glanced at the truck full of treasures and remarked significantly, ¡°I heard you¡¯re the Warlord with the most Jade Stones, isn¡¯t that so? Surely, this can¡¯t be all you¡¯ve got?¡± Chapter 657 - 657 657 Submission_1 ?Chapter 657: Chapter 657: Submission_1 Chapter 657: Chapter 657: Submission_1 Monza gave an awkward smile; he of course understood Greg Jensen¡¯s implication, so he had all of his Jade Stones given to Greg, only hoping that this Plague God would spare him. ¡°One doesn¡¯t strike a smiling face,¡± Greg felt somewhat guilty for further action since the other party was so cooperative, and thus reluctantly accepted the Jade Stones, leaving with Monza¡¯s respectful send-off. Greg felt utterly frustrated, thinking to himself that he must conceal his identity better the next time he did such things, or else a lot of the fun would be lost. But what he didn¡¯t realize was that this was only the beginning. After he returned from Monza¡¯s headquarters, several local warlords found him, each without exception bringing gifts. These warlords clearly understood the concept that money was an external object and knew that Greg liked Jade Stones, so they scoured all their resources to collect and send Jade Stones to Greg. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a few days, the Jade Stones Greg had collected piled up like a mountain. Although most were of average quality, the sheer quantity was impressive. What he never expected was that Old Qin would bring him something totally unexpected. An ancient boxing manual! At first, Greg didn¡¯t take it seriously, but after examining it carefully, he was surprised to find that this ancient manual was indeed extraordinary. The techniques described were sharp and aggressive, and when combined with elbow strikes and knee techniques, every move targeted the opponent¡¯s vital points; fierce and extremely powerful, it differed fundamentally from most boxing styles in Huaxia. Greg figured that this boxing manual must have been left by a Cultivator from the Eight countries in Southeast; as such, there must also be others like him here. Thinking this, Greg became more cautious in his heart. In the following days, Greg settled down with the Pro-China Party. On the one hand, he was inventorying the various treasures he had plundered during this time; on the other, he was checking how much more he needed in terms of the quantity of Jade Stones. Most crucially, he was preparing to change his name and identity, which would make his future actions more convenient and save him from a lot of unnecessary trouble. What he did not realize was that at this very moment, large and small warlords from Helghan and the powers from the other seven countries of the Eight countries in Southeast had all come together. Those who had been bullied by Greg, those who had not been bullied but had heard of him, and even those who had previously been enemies, were now all sitting together. They were discussing a major issue ¨C how to deal with Greg Jensen. ¡°This Barry Wolfe is really going too far, to rob us on our own turf? Is there no justice?¡± ¡°Exactly, poor Sam, wiped out just like that.¡± ¡°Alas¡­ what can we do when he¡¯s so powerful? Magician from Huaxia, truly living up to the reputation.¡± The warlords who had been robbed by Greg sighed, as they were utterly helpless against him. ¡°Humph, is he not just a Magician from Huaxia? I refuse to believe that combining the strength of the Eight countries in Southeast, we can¡¯t deal with one person.¡± Then, someone stood up. ¡°Gentlemen, what we need most now is to set aside past grievances and collaborate sincerely. Otherwise, if this continues, our Eight countries in Southeast will become vassals to Huaxia.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present fell silent. ¡°Right, he¡¯s correct, we must join forces to deal with that guy.¡± ¡°Say it, what¡¯s the plan for collaboration? As long as we can get rid of the nuisance, I¡¯m willing to pay any amount.¡± The enemy of my enemy is my friend, whether they have suffered losses or not; at this moment, all of them had turned their spears towards Greg Jensen. They understood the principle that if one falls, the other will be in peril. If they allowed Greg Jensen to defeat them one by one, their fates would surely be miserable. So the only solution was to join forces, uniting the military powers of all the Eight countries in Southeast to obliterate Greg Jensen. However, there was a problem: the military strength of the Eight countries in Southeast was not very formidable due to the regional warlords¡¯ selfish rule and the corruption of those in power, compounded by troubles both within and without. If they could mobilize the regular armies of the eight countries, with their advanced weaponry and overwhelming numerical superiority, killing Greg Jensen would be an easy task. But for various reasons, it was virtually impossible for the eight countries to use their main forces against a single Cultivator from Huaxia. Finally, after a round of discussions, the major powers of the Eight countries in Southeast decided to withdraw a portion of their troops from each country and assemble an army with the strongest combat power and best equipment. This army was comprised of elites from the Eight countries in Southeast. Though not numerous, their combat power was astonishingly high. But this was still far from enough, as they were well aware of Greg Jensen¡¯s formidable nature. A mere army would have difficulty eliminating him. So the major powers of the Eight countries in Southeast pooled all the funds they could, raising an immense sum of a hundred billion. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that recently, people from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace have been spotted in our southern regions. How about we seek them out for help?¡± someone suggested at that moment. ¡°Oh? People from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace? If we could persuade them to help, it would be even more secure.¡± The Dragon King¡¯s Palace was a highly secretive organization, even more famous and mysterious than Yama¡¯s Palace, and far stronger. The Dragon King¡¯s Palace was filled with experts; among them were numerous Magicians like Greg Jensen, having absorbed masters from all over the world. In the past, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace would never engage in such affairs; a mere hundred billion in funds was not enough to pique their interest. Let alone taking action against someone known as the number one Magician in Huaxia. However, an internal crisis had recently erupted in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. After the old leader died, his son was named to succeed him. This naturally caused much discontent because there was an unwritten rule within the Dragon King¡¯s Palace: respect lies with the strongest. So someone secretly plotted a coup and began a series of assassination attempts against the successor. And now, those plotting against the successor were active in the southern regions. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s handle this matter promptly. Find the people from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace quickly. I don¡¯t believe they can resist a hundred billion in funds.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the usurper from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace is in desperate need of a large sum of money right now. After all, money talks. Only with money can he win over more hearts.¡± ¡°Good, then let¡¯s get moving. Eliminating Barry Wolfe is in everyone¡¯s best interest.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± After the meeting, the warlords of the Eight countries in Southeast took a series of measures against Greg Jensen, who remained completely unaware of these developments. Even now, Greg Jensen was pondering which of the other seven countries he should raid next for Jade Stone. Meanwhile, a representative of the Eight countries in Southeast¡¯s warlords successfully got in touch with Neil Griffin, the executor of the coup plan in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace and also one of the four great elders. After hearing the representative¡¯s words, Neil Griffin first frowned and then let out a sinister, chilling laugh. ¡°Hahaha, the Huaxia Magician, Barry Wolfe, is it?¡± said Neil Griffin in a deep voice. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll take on this business deal! Go back and wait for the news.¡± Chapter 658 - 658 658 Hiding Place_1 ?Chapter 658: Chapter 658: Hiding Place_1 Chapter 658: Chapter 658: Hiding Place_1 Neil Griffin, as one of the most senior members of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, had made great achievements in battle for the Palace, and the number of people he had killed was countless. His strength was also very formidable. He had thought that once the leader died, he would naturally be the next in line. But to his utter surprise, the leader had chosen his good-for-nothing son to succeed him. Neil Griffin knew all too well that once that guy became the leader, his first target would definitely be himself. He was not a man to sit idly by awaiting death, so he resolutely chose to stage a coup. Although he had quite a few followers, they only made up a small part of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Even if they could temporarily contend with the opposition, it ultimately wasn¡¯t a sustainable solution. The wealth accumulated over many years in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace was firmly in the hands of the successor, so he needed money, a lot of money. The saying goes, ¡°Money talks,¡± and with enough money, he could buy more people to serve him. Once he had enough followers, he would then be the legitimate leader. Therefore, when the representatives of the Eight Countries in Southeast sought him out, he readily agreed. On one hand, he arranged for people to continue the assassination of the successor, and on the other hand, he started investigating Greg Jensen, eventually locking onto his location. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An assassination was about to unfold. At the same time, Eight Countries in Southeast mustered a large force, all elite soldiers drawn from their armies, each capable of taking on ten opponents. Not only were their numbers great, but their equipment was state-of-the-art, far beyond what Sam, a local warlord, could match. The elite troops also rapidly gathered towards Red Alliance City, all with a single target in mind, Greg Jensen! With Dragon King¡¯s Palace experts lurking in the shadows on one side, and the formidable coalition of the Eight Countries in Southeast on the other, such a major commotion was bound to draw the attention of other powers. Soon, Greg Jensen¡¯s domestic forces got wind of the situation. ¡°Boss, the Eight Countries in Southeast have now mobilized their elite troops; they seem to be targeting you, and¡­ members of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace have also gotten involved.¡± Over the phone, Greg Jensen listened to Xavier Cooper¡¯s report, frowning slightly. ¡°Do you want us to come over?¡± Seeing that Greg Jensen remained silent on the other end of the phone for a long time, Xavier Cooper couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°No need; I can handle this matter myself.¡± With that, Greg Jensen hung up the phone. If it were just the coalition forces of the Eight Countries in Southeast, Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t have cared much. After all, they were just ordinary people; even armed with weapons of mass destruction, killing him would still be quite difficult. But he had to be wary of the people from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace because he knew that the Dragon King¡¯s Palace was an even more powerful force than the Palace of the King of Hell, with countless masters among them. Most importantly, his subordinates reported that in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace there were Magicians like Greg Jensen himself, including the most powerful elder, Neil Griffin. The opposition was strong and not to be underestimated. Moreover, a hidden enemy is harder to evade than an overt attack; a master assassin lurking in the shadows could be ten times more threatening. Although Greg Jensen was very confident in his abilities, he did not dare to be careless. He had planned to go to another country today to continue collecting herbs needed for Alchemy, but now it seemed that this plan had to be temporarily put on hold. At this moment, Yana came over to ask him about his next plan. ¡°You go ahead and keep busy for a while; I have some matters to attend to and might spend some time in Red Alliance City,¡± said Greg Jensen. Yana was taken aback by these words. She had thought that Greg Jensen would continue to undertake those crazy missions in other countries, so she didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly cease operations. However, this was probably for the best; after all, those missions were extremely dangerous, and she would rather Greg Jensen settle down. So, in the following days, Greg Jensen spent his time practicing cultivation, eating, drinking, and sightseeing. Of course, all of this was just a fa?ade. In reality, Greg Jensen had already arranged for people to secretly investigate the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s footholds in the Eight countries in Southeast. He was not one to sit around waiting for doom. Since the other party had chosen to be his enemy, there was no need for him to show any mercy. An old adage says, strike first to be strong, strike later to suffer; Greg Jensen wanted to take the initiative and deal a fatal blow to his adversaries before they could make their move. Very soon, Greg Jensen got the information about where the Dragon King¡¯s Palace members were holed up: it was in a neighboring state of Helghan in Brutopia. After getting the precise location, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t tell Yana and quietly went to Brutopia alone. He didn¡¯t take Yana with him because the situation was too dangerous, and combat with the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s members was inevitable. Uncertain of the other party¡¯s strength, Greg Jensen feared that it would be difficult to ensure Yana¡¯s safety in the heat of battle, so he left her in Helghan under the care of the Pro-China Party. And when Yana asked him where he was going and what he was going to do, Greg Jensen just mentioned he had some business to take care of, without telling her the truth. After disguising himself, Greg Jensen quietly arrived at a nondescript small city in Brutopia. Like Helghan, Brutopia was also fragmented by warlords, with the people leading miserable lives in utter chaos. This was especially true in such an underdeveloped small city, which was even more disordered. He randomly picked a hotel to stay and, after getting a basic understanding of the city¡¯s situation, prepared to make his move. Looking at the information sent by his subordinates on his phone, Greg Jensen quickly arrived at a small village. According to the intelligence, the people from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace were currently ensconced in this place called White Wax Village. On the surface, it looked like an ordinary village, but in reality, it had long been controlled by the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Standing outside the village, Greg Jensen hesitated slightly, then concealed his aura and prepared to quietly infiltrate the village to ascertain the enemy¡¯s approximate strength. But just as he stepped into the village, he suddenly felt an unusual energy. To his shock, he had not expected the Dragon King¡¯s Palace members to have set up a Formation around the perimeter of the village. However, he paid it no mind, for such a Formation was virtually nonexistent to him. After successfully entering the village, Greg Jensen began to search carefully. The people from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace couldn¡¯t be many, so they were certainly concentrated in one place, hiding somewhere. Those people weren¡¯t ordinary, and the energy naturally emanating from their bodies could provide him with direction. Greg Jensen found quite a few sentries, but his skill in concealing his presence was excellent, and they were none the wiser. Finally, Greg Jensen pinpointed the exact location of his adversaries. At the foot of a hill, there was an open space with several tall wooden houses. This was the hiding place of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace members! Chapter 659 - 659 659 Superpowered Person_1 ?Chapter 659: Chapter 659 Superpowered Person_1 Chapter 659: Chapter 659 Superpowered Person_1 Greg Jensen quietly approached the hiding spot of the people from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, his aim for coming was simple: to figure out the details of the other side, to achieve the adage of knowing the enemy as well as oneself. However, just as he reached about ten meters away from the cabin, it was as if an invisible wall blocked his path. Greg Jensen slightly frowned, guessing that this must be a barrier set up by the other party. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Just as he was considering whether to break through the barrier, several figures suddenly rushed out of the cabin, their gazes firmly fixed on him. Sensing the hostility from the others, Greg Jensen suppressed the killing intent inside his heart, pretended to be just passing by, and turned to leave. Without a clear understanding of the opposition, he did not want to directly erupt in conflict at this time, so he decided to temporarily avoid the sharp edge. The two people watching Greg Jensen¡¯s departing figure, however, furrowed their brows. ¡°Since this person has triggered our barrier, it means that he has Spiritual Energy in his body.¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Indeed, this person must not be ordinary. Go check quickly.¡± After speaking, the two of them turned and went back into the cabin. Greg Jensen estimated that he had already alerted the other party, so he left quickly, returning to the hotel. Sitting on the bed, Greg Jensen closed his eyes, just about to cultivate when he suddenly felt someone triggering the defensive Formation he had set up around the room. Ever since learning that the people from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace were planning to strike against him, Greg Jensen had become very cautious. The moment he moved into this hotel, he had set up a defensive Formation around his room. This Formation was ineffective against ordinary people, but as long as someone had Spiritual Energy in their body or emitted unusual energy, they would trigger it. Sensing that there were enemies nearby, Greg Jensen pondered for a moment, then pretended as if nothing had happened, continuing to sit quietly on the bed and feigned cultivation. Greg Jensen released his Divine Sense to meticulously search the surroundings and soon locked onto a suspicious person. That person was actually in the room right across from him, secretly observing his every move! This discovery astonished him; he had never dreamed that the enemy would be hiding so close to him. What made him feel even more uneasy was that logically, his Divine Sense should have been able to detect the other party immediately. But in fact, if the other party hadn¡¯t triggered the Formation, he might not have discovered them at all by now. There were only two possibilities for dodging his Divine Sense perception. The first was that the other person¡¯s power far exceeded his own, so he couldn¡¯t sense it. The second was that the other party was adept in the art of Concealed Void, able to hide themselves effectively. If the other party really was a strong person, they wouldn¡¯t need to hide in such a way, so it could only be the second possibility. With this in mind, Greg Jensen stood up from the bed, ready to take the initiative. Greg Jensen first acted nonchalantly as he stepped out of his room, then he flipped in through the window of the opposite room. Strangely, the person in the room seemed to be unaware of his entry. Greg Jensen struck suddenly, and the other party, clearly not expecting this, was startled and did not have any strength to fight back. Greg Jensen thus effortlessly captured the man. He closely examined the young Asian man in his early twenties in front of him, discovering that he was actually of Chinese descent. Could it be that he was an Assassin sent by the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to kill him? He was about to ask for the person¡¯s identity when, unexpectedly, the young man spoke first. ¡°Hmph, it must be Neil Griffin who sent you, right?¡± ¡°You bunch of traitors. If you want to kill, just kill. As for getting the Dragon King Ring, you can forget about it.¡± ¡°Dragon King Ring? What is the Dragon King Ring?¡± Greg Jensen asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? Why are you spying on me?¡± The man was taken aback for a moment, as if realizing something, and suddenly relaxed, saying: ¡°Friend, don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not spying on you. I¡¯m just afraid of Neil Griffin¡¯s people coming to kill me.¡± ¡°Oh? So you are the heir from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace? Greg Jensen raised his eyebrows, not expecting such an unexpected find. He was just worrying about where to go to find out news about the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, and now, by a stroke of luck, he had caught the little prince of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. This was going to make things a lot easier. ¡°Yes¡­ How do you know about the Dragon King¡¯s Palace? And who are you?¡± the man looked at Greg Jensen warily. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know my name.¡± Greg Jensen had little fondness for him and replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. Tell me everything you know about the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Otherwise¡­ You won¡¯t make it out of this hotel without Neil Griffin lifting a finger.¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think you can scare me. I¡¯m not frightened easily¡­..¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, Greg Jensen quickly pressed several points on the man¡¯s body. The man fell to the ground, writhing in pain, unable to scream. ¡°In three minutes, your meridians will shatter, and you will die.¡± Greg Jensen sat down on a chair, his face calm, ¡°I never ask a second time. It¡¯s up to you whether you talk or not.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡± Within a minute, the man had been tortured to the brink of death and had no choice but to capitulate. In the time that followed, the man obediently revealed many secrets of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, with each revelation surprising Greg Jensen even more. It turned out that this man¡¯s name was Owen Anderson, the only son of the previous leader of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, Brody Anderson. He had been pursued by Neil Griffin all the way from the headquarters of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to this place. All the confidants protecting him were dead, and now he was the only one left, hiding here, not daring to even step outside. That¡¯s why he was wary of every new guest, which explained why he was spying on Greg Jensen. ¡°What method did you use to conceal your presence? Why couldn¡¯t my Divine Sense detect you?¡± Greg Jensen asked. With such weak strength, it baffled him that the man could evade his detection. Owen Anderson¡¯s answer, however, greatly exceeded Greg Jensen¡¯s expectations. It turns out that Owen Anderson was not a Magician but a Superpowered Person! There were quite a few Superpowered Persons like him in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, and each person¡¯s awakened talent was different, giving them unique Special Abilities. The reason Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t sense him was that Owen Anderson¡¯s Special Ability was Concealed Void, which allowed him to blend into the void. It was almost akin to being invisible. Special Abilities were different from Spiritual Energy, which is why Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t detect them. This discovery astounded Greg Jensen, as this was the first time he learned that Superpowers existed in this world. Greg Jensen felt a chill down his spine and was thankful he hadn¡¯t acted rashly; otherwise, the consequences could have been unimaginable. ¡°What else? How powerful are those who are after you? What abilities does Neil Griffin possess?¡± Forewarned is forearmed. Having caught an informant, Greg Jensen naturally wouldn¡¯t let the opportunity slip and continued his interrogation. Chapter 660 - 660 660 Sinking in the Gutter_1 ?Chapter 660: Chapter 660: Sinking in the Gutter_1 Chapter 660: Chapter 660: Sinking in the Gutter_1 Owen Anderson likely knew he was no match for Greg Jensen, and was very forthcoming, spilling everything he knew. As one of the most powerful forces in the world, Dragon King¡¯s Palace was teeming with talent. Not only did it have superpowered persons, but also magicians and practitioners of ancient martial arts. There were also four great elders, but Neil Griffin had already killed two of them, so there was only one who remained neutral. Besides, the experts of Dragon King¡¯s Palace were divided into the four parts: ¡°Wind, Fire, Thunder, and Electricity,¡± each part led by a commander. But now all four commanders had become Neil Griffin¡¯s people. According to Owen Anderson, even if Neil Griffin killed him, without the Dragon King Ring, he could never become the master of Dragon King¡¯s Palace. The people of Dragon King¡¯s Palace only recognized the Dragon King Ring, not the person. No matter who it was, as long as they had the Dragon King Ring, they were the king of Dragon King¡¯s Palace. After listening to Owen Anderson¡¯s words, Greg Jensen silently nodded. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in the internal struggle of Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Seeing how cooperative Owen Anderson was, he dismissed the thought of killing him. After all, considering Owen Anderson¡¯s current situation, he wouldn¡¯t live long. Why should Greg bother getting his hands dirty? ¡°You can go. Just don¡¯t let me see you again, or next time, you will certainly die.¡± Greg Jensen stared coldly at Owen Anderson, standing up and walking towards the door. But just as he reached out to open the door, a severe dizziness struck him, nearly causing him to fall to the ground. Greg Jensen was shocked. He shook his head and looked back, only to see Owen Anderson with his hands in his pockets, watching him with a playful expression. At that moment, Greg Jensen¡¯s head felt heavy, his eyes almost couldn¡¯t stay open, and the scenery around him was spinning rapidly. What was more terrifying was that he discovered the Spiritual Energy inside him seemed to be frozen, rendering him utterly incapable of mobilizing it. ¡°Bang!¡± Greg Jensen could no longer hold himself up and fell to the ground with a thud. In his daze, he saw Owen Anderson slowly walking up to him. Owen Anderson squatted down, a look of triumph on his face, ¡°Heh, I forgot to tell you, ordinary people can only have one special ability, while me¡­ I have two!¡± As he spoke, Owen Anderson drew a dagger from his waist. However, it seemed he didn¡¯t plan to take Greg Jensen¡¯s life so quickly but said with a twisted enjoyment, ¡°The first special ability I awakened was Void Concealment. You¡¯ve seen it, it¡¯s very impressive. And the other one, I call it Soul Poison. I don¡¯t need any physical contact with you, you just need to look into my eyes, and I can poison you directly.¡± With that, Owen Anderson smirked triumphantly, ¡°And there¡¯s no antidote for my poison. Don¡¯t worry, your death won¡¯t be painful. Once you completely lose consciousness, I¡¯ll just slit your throat. Did you really think, knowing so many secrets of our Dragon King¡¯s Palace, I would let you leave alive? Hahaha¡­¡± Owen Anderson seemed certain that Greg Jensen would die this time and behaved very arrogantly. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen was horrified inside. He never imagined that this seemingly pitiable fellow in front of him could be so sinister and venomous. He had felt some sympathy for Owen Anderson¡¯s plight at first, but now, he had only one thought¡ªto kill him! Greg Jensen knew he didn¡¯t have much time left, and his brain was working at high speed. Ordinary antidotes would be utterly ineffective, so he abandoned any attempt to try them. With the Spiritual Energy in his body unable to circulate, Greg Jensen truly felt desperate in that moment. Was he really going to die at the hands of this despicable person? In the past, he had envisioned many possibilities, but he had never anticipated such an end. Just then, a flash of inspiration struck him, and he suddenly remembered the Ten-Thousand-Year Jade Marrow he had once obtained from Sam¡¯s treasure trove. Legend had it that Ten-Thousand-Year Jade Marrow, which condensed the essence of jade, could neutralize all poisons in the world. Although Greg had never tried it, he was now in a situation where he had to try anything, even clutching at straws. With that thought, he used his last ounce of strength to take out a piece of Ten-Thousand-Year Jade Marrow from his storage ring. Luckily, Owen Anderson was so full of himself, gloating over his supposed victory, that he didn¡¯t notice Greg¡¯s subtle movements. By the time Owen realized what was happening, Greg had already swallowed the piece of Ten-Thousand-Year Jade Marrow. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°You¡­ what did you eat?¡± Owen Anderson sensed something was amiss and immediately raised his dagger to deliver a fatal blow to Greg. However, after swallowing the Jade Marrow, Greg had regained some clarity, and his strength was gradually returning. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to deal with someone like Owen Anderson. Just as Owen¡¯s dagger was about to strike, he suddenly saw a sinister smile forming on Greg¡¯s lips. Owen¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and before he could react, a short sword had already pierced through his chest. He looked at the sword in his chest with disbelief, unable to accept that he had actually been killed in retaliation, even in his last moments. Greg pushed Owen Anderson away and staggered to his feet. ¡°Remember, when facing an enemy, don¡¯t waste your breath with too much talking.¡± Looking at Owen Anderson, who was now breathless, Greg prepared to leave but then remembered the Dragon King Ring. He knelt down and searched the body, finding a strangely shaped ring. It was a ring shaped like a dragon¡¯s head, made of a material that seemed neither like jade nor like iron. After a glance at Owen Anderson¡¯s body on the ground, Greg decided to get rid of the evidence. After disposing of Owen Anderson¡¯s body, Greg returned to his room with the Dragon King Ring in hand. Although the Ten-Thousand-Year Jade Marrow had helped him temporarily regain consciousness, this was only temporary. The most pressing matter was to find a way to suppress the poison as soon as possible. Greg sat cross-legged on the bed and slowly began to circulate the Spiritual Energy within his body. Fortunately, with the help of the Ten-Thousand-Year Jade Marrow, the Spiritual Energy in his body could slowly begin to circulate. As the Spiritual Energy slowly circulated, Greg was astonished to find that the poison was like a bone-etching maggot, impossible to cure, only suppressible with Spiritual Energy. An hour later, Greg slowly opened his eyes to find himself drenched in sweat. He sighed in resignation. It seemed that to completely detoxify himself, he would need to look for another solution. This incident served as a wake-up call for Greg, making him acutely aware of just how terrifying a superpowered person could be. This was only a small fry like Owen Anderson. If he had faced a more powerful superpowered person, he likely wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to fight back today. It appeared that in future encounters with superpowered individuals, he would need to be more careful. It was at this moment that he suddenly thought of the Dragon King Ring he had taken from Owen Anderson, recalling the words Owen had said. An audacious idea emerged¡­ Chapter 661 - 661 661 Dragon King Ring_1 ?Chapter 661: Chapter 661: Dragon King Ring_1 Chapter 661: Chapter 661: Dragon King Ring_1 Since Owen Anderson said that the people of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace only recognize the Dragon King Ring, now that the ring is in my possession, doesn¡¯t it mean I have the chance to become the master of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace? Originally, Greg¡¯s idea was to find Neil Griffin and his gang and strike first, resolving the crisis before they could make a move. But now the situation had changed, and since I had the Dragon King Ring, which symbolized the identity of the leader, why not impersonate Owen Anderson and take control of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace? Owen Anderson was pressed so hard by Neil Griffin and his gang because his own strength was inadequate. But if it were me, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Once I could take control of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, it would be a tremendous boon for Greg. Thinking this, Greg slipped the Dragon King Ring onto his finger. However, the moment the ring was put on, Greg was surprised to discover that there was also a space within the ring. So Greg released his Divine Sense into the Dragon King Ring to see what treasures were hidden inside this heirloom of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. In the pitch-black space, a single book floated in mid-air. Greg picked up the book and was astonished to find that it was a Cultivation Technique for spiritual power! Among all Cultivation Techniques, those for cultivating spiritual power were the rarest, and even Greg did not possess such a Technique. And now, this was the perfect complement. This discovery thrilled Greg to no end; the people of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace really didn¡¯t know what treasures they had, neglecting such an excellent Technique was truly wasteful. Greg merely skimmed through the book, but the words were already branded into his mind, and the shock lingered in his heart for a long time. This Technique was called the ¡°Nine Nether Soul Snatching Method,¡± which could enhance spiritual power, control the forces of Yin and Yang, and unleash it through one¡¯s eyes. It was not only capable of killing enemies and saving people but also had numerous other wonderful uses. The Nine Nether Soul Snatching Method could be divided into three stages: ¡°Sensing,¡± ¡°Manipulating,¡± and ¡°Refining.¡± ¡°Sensing¡± meant being able to detect the presence of spiritual power and further utilize it. It was the most basic of basics. ¡°Manipulating¡± meant that the cultivator could not only control the release of their own spiritual power but even manipulate the spirits of others, which was also a primary attack technique. The final stage, ¡°Refining,¡± was where a cultivator could absorb other people¡¯s spiritual power and refine it, thereby enhancing their own spiritual strength. The pathway for releasing spiritual power was through a person¡¯s eyes. Simply put, when one reached a certain stage of cultivation, as your spiritual power grew stronger, you need only look at someone to silently and invisibly take their life. For a cultivator, the most important thing besides Spiritual Energy was spiritual power. And in this world, Cultivation Techniques specialized in cultivating spiritual power were exceedingly rare, so as long as your spiritual power was strong enough, you could easily eliminate enemies with lesser spiritual power. ¡°Killing with the eyes?¡± Greg chuckled, ¡°Then might as well call it the Yin-Yang Eyes.¡± At this moment, Greg was extremely excited. He had thought the Dragon King Ring was a great find, but he never expected to discover such an amazing Technique hidden within it. Since the toxins in his body had not been completely cleared and he couldn¡¯t do much else for the time being, coupled with his eagerness to cultivate the Yin-Yang Eyes, Greg set up a new protective Formation around the room and began his cultivation practice. Initially, Greg Jensen thought that this type of spiritual power cultivation technique was very difficult to practice, as it was different from the promotion in realm which could absorb Spiritual Energy from the outside world. But to his great surprise, because of the strength of his Divine Sense, cultivating it turned out to be not so difficult after all. Only half a day had passed, and Greg Jensen had already begun to grasp the essentials, and he started to integrate and understand them. As time ticked away, from the very beginning of the basics, Greg Jensen gradually immersed himself into the cultivation technique, entering a state close to self-forgetfulness. Another day passed, and Greg Jensen was astonished to find that as his spiritual power gradually grew stronger, his mind started to become clearer. He also made a discovery that an increase in spiritual power also made his Divine Soul more powerful. Indeed, to a certain extent, spiritual power equates to the Divine Soul. With a more powerful Divine Soul, his practice of other cultivation techniques would be twice as effective with half the effort, allowing for a quicker raise in realm, and alchemy would become somewhat easier as well. Greg Jensen was overjoyed, this unexpected gain was the biggest surprise of his trip to the Eight countries in Southeast. For a cultivator, the greatest fear is a weak Divine Soul. Raising one¡¯s realm requires not only sufficient Spiritual Energy support but also physical strength and the strength of one¡¯s Divine Sense to keep up. Just like a tall building, if the foundation is not stable, the higher it is built, the greater the danger. Greg Jensen had been worried before that he might have a weak Divine Soul when reaching Core Formation, but now he did not need to worry about that problem anymore. As long as he continued to practice this cultivation technique, he would not only avoid having to specifically strengthen his Divine Soul, he might not even need to create the Gathering Peak Pill. With spiritual power becoming stronger, another benefit is that as long as the spiritual power of the opponent is weaker than yours, then all kinds of illusions and any kind of mind barriers will be ineffective. The advancement of Divine Sense made Greg Jensen¡¯s senses sharper, every move around him within his perception, enabling him to sense the presence of enemies in advance should they appear. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Previously, Owen Anderson had inflicted Greg Jensen with Soul Poison, so as his spiritual power continuously improved, Greg Jensen was thrilled to discover the toxins in his body were gradually weakening. After discovering the many benefits of this cultivation technique, Greg Jensen was even more dedicated to his diligent practice, and his strength was slowly increasing. However, it was strange that when Greg Jensen cultivated to the ¡°control¡± level, he felt the Spiritual Energy inside his body was like sticky glue, moving very slowly, even to the point of stagnation. He knew that he had reached the bottleneck of the Foundation-building Initial Stage and that to advance further, he needed to break through. One day, two days, three days later, Greg Jensen, who was in the midst of cultivating, suddenly opened his eyes, a sharp light burst from his eyes, and then quickly returned to normal. At this moment, Greg Jensen really could not help but want to howl at the sky. Originally, he was about to break through to the middle stage of foundation building, but it had not happened due to the lack of strength in his Divine Soul. But now the increase of spiritual power had nourished his Divine Soul, leading to a significant improvement, and it actually helped him to easily break through to the middle stage of the foundation building! It was as natural as the flow of water, an extremely smooth breakthrough. This was the benefit of having strong spiritual power! He then easily consolidated his realm, making his cultivation more solid. Within just three days, Greg Jensen had cultivated the third level of his technique, but there was still a considerable gap from complete mastery. Chapter 662 - 662 662 Middle Stage of Foundation ?Chapter 662: Chapter 662: Middle Stage of Foundation Establishment_1 Chapter 662: Chapter 662: Middle Stage of Foundation Establishment_1 Just three days had passed, and it felt as if he had practiced for three months. Greg Jensen grew increasingly interested in this cultivation technique. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Continuing to cultivate would surely bring him even greater surprises. Greg Jensen took a deep breath, suppressing the joy in his heart, and sat down to meditate and regulate his breathing. Once the excitement within him had completely subsided, a sharp glint flashed across Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes, and he began to absorb the Spiritual Energy from the Jade Stone to solidify his realm. A vast stream of Spiritual Energy unfolded from within him. After breaking through to the middle stage of foundation building, the Spiritual Energy became even more vast and thick, like a surging river, endless and tireless. Greg Jensen shook his body, and an invisible wave of air rippled out from him toward all directions, the momentum was frightening. He closed his eyes and extended his Divine Sense, which now covered a much larger area than before. Successfully breaking through to the middle stage of foundation building was, for Greg Jensen, the greatest breakthrough in recent times. Clenching his fist, feeling the boundless power within his body, a meaningful smile emerged on Greg Jensen¡¯s lips. Now that the toxins in his body were completely removed, and his realm had successfully broken through to the middle stage of foundation building, his strength had surged greatly. Greg Jensen did not continue to cultivate, knowing well the principle of not biting off more than you can chew. What he needed to do now was to make his realm more stable, taking one step at a time. For any cultivation technique, the most taboo thing was to rush impatiently. After some thought, although he had looted many Jade Stones from the hands of various warlords recently, most of them contained a lot of impurities¡ªonly a few were of premium quality. Therefore, his next step was still to collect as many Jade Stones as possible. However, Jade Stones were of secondary concern. What troubled Greg Jensen the most were the precious herbs required for Core Formation, none of which he had found. Although the strength of his Divine Soul had greatly improved with the help of the Nine Nether Soul Snatching Method, Greg Jensen¡¯s heart still felt uneasy. Core Formation was extremely dangerous after all; a slight mishap could lead to demonic possession, or even cause one¡¯s body to explode and die. The Spiritual Energy inside a cultivator¡¯s body during foundation building must slowly solidify into a core, a process fraught with peril, where a single misstep could lead to total failure. If Core Formation failed, the Dantian would be completely destroyed, not only greatly reducing one¡¯s strength, but more crucially, eliminating any possibility of Core Formation in the future, cutting off one¡¯s path of cultivation forever. Of course, this was the better outcome. The worst was death¡ªsomething not so uncommon. If an ordinary Magician were to undergo Core Formation, it would not be so troublesome. However, Greg Jensen intended to form a tier-nine Golden Core, a supreme quality that stood above all Magicians, the difficulty of which was self-evident. It was precisely because he knew the dangers that Greg Jensen wanted to make all the necessary preparations thoroughly. ¡°Do your best and let fate do the rest.¡± Once he had done everything he could, the rest would be up to destiny. With these thoughts in mind, Greg Jensen began to contemplate where to find those rare herbs. Suddenly, he thought of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Now that he possessed the Dragon King Ring, and no one knew Owen Anderson had died, he might as well pretend to be Owen Anderson, kill Neil Griffin first, then figure out a way to take control of the entire Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Once the entire Dragon King¡¯s Palace was his, wouldn¡¯t all its treasures fall into his hands? An organization even stronger than the Hell Palace, its foundation was bound to be very solid, possibly containing the herbs he needed. Furthermore, Greg Jensen¡¯s ambitions didn¡¯t stop there. He even considered subjugating the eight countries in Southeast and using their strength to help him acquire resources. Only in this way could he assemble the required herbs in the shortest time possible. No sooner said than done, Greg Jensen immediately used the Disguise Technique to transform himself into the likeness of Owen Anderson. Next, he had to think of a way to lure the other party into making an appearance. Now Neil Griffin was searching for Owen Anderson, who was so frightened that he could only shrink back in his hotel room, daring not to show his face. Greg Jensen, who was disguised as Owen Anderson, acted out of character, making a conspicuous appearance in the bustling areas of the city as if he was afraid of going unnoticed. Neil Griffin had long known that Owen Anderson was in the city, but he didn¡¯t know his exact whereabouts, so he deployed a large number of men to cover every corner of the city. The moment Owen Anderson showed up, he would be immediately targeted. For several days in a row, Greg¡¯s ostentatious public appearance inevitably caught the attention of Neil Griffin¡¯s subordinates. In a narrow and dim alley, Greg strolled forward with his hands casually tucked into his pockets. Four silent figures were stealthily encircling him, blocking both ends of the alley. Indeed, these four were Neil Griffin¡¯s men, and they had one purpose for being there, which was to assassinate Owen Anderson! In their eyes, with all four attacking together, Owen Anderson was certain to die. What they didn¡¯t know, however, was that they were the prey. And the hunter was Greg! ¡°Owen Anderson! Prepare to die!¡± There were no superfluous words when they met; the four men charged at Greg together. Greg, still in disguise as Owen Anderson, remained unruffled even now, with a hint of a contemptuous smile flickering at the corner of his mouth. With a sudden flash, Greg disappeared from his spot. When he reappeared, it was already behind one of the men. Crack! Without the slightest hesitation, Greg broke the man¡¯s neck with a twist of his hand, then turned his gaze to another. Though these four were superior to ordinary people, they were no match for Greg, and three were down in an instant. At this moment, the only one left stared at Greg in horror and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not Owen Anderson, who are you?!¡± He was one of Owen Anderson¡¯s attendants, and he knew Owen extremely well, aware that Owen didn¡¯t possess such formidable strength. ¡°Traitor!¡± Greg looked coldly at the man, speaking in Owen Anderson¡¯s voice: ¡°Luckily, my father left me a powerful cultivation technique, or else I wouldn¡¯t be a match for you guys.¡± ¡°Tell me, where is Neil Griffin? I want to end that traitor¡¯s life with my own hands!¡± ¡°You? Hahaha¡­ you can¡¯t possibly be his match.¡± The man sneered, ¡°I advise you to flee while you can, because once he finds this place, you are dead without a doubt!¡± Greg let out a disdainful laugh, his eyes piercingly fixed on the man¡¯s, and as a strange light passed by, the man¡¯s eyes began to dull. ¡°I¡­ will take you to¡­ Neil Griffin.¡± The man who had been resisting just a moment ago had turned docile, willingly leading the way. This was the power of the Yin Yang Eyes: they could not only kill directly but also use strong spiritual power to hypnotize and control someone. To catch a thief, one must capture the king first. Luring these underlings out was just the first step in Greg¡¯s plan; his true target was Neil Griffin! Chapter 663 - 663 663 Assassination_1 ?Chapter 663: Chapter 663 Assassination_1 Chapter 663: Chapter 663 Assassination_1 Under the guidance of that person, Greg Jensen quickly found Neil Griffin¡¯s hiding place. The previous little village was nothing more than a foothold for Neil Griffin¡¯s men. This time, since he had been wandering around for a few days as Owen Anderson, he had successfully drawn Neil Griffin¡¯s attention. Hence, Neil Griffin had also come here and was hiding in a highly concealed villa area outside the city. However, to Greg¡¯s surprise, Neil Griffin was extremely cautious, surrounded by numerous experts, making the assassination no easy task. Even though his strength had grown further, having suffered a setback once, he also had to be more careful. Lest he almost got killed by Owen Anderson like the last time. Therefore, he did not rush to show himself but chose to hide in the dark, controlling the person who guided him to go in and scout the situation first. Greg closed his eyes, and his Divine Sense expanded outward, making the surrounding scenery completely visible in his mind. This was the benefit of having strong spiritual power. Had it been before, he definitely couldn¡¯t have achieved this level. ¡°Third Brother? How come you¡¯re back by yourself? Where are the others?¡± Just then, someone noticed the person controlled by Greg. Third Brother, with a dull gaze, glanced at the man before, without saying a word, he suddenly pulled out a dagger and stabbed viciously towards him. The man was taken aback and hurriedly retreated. Greg, hiding in the shadows, controlled the one called Third Brother, who turned and ran towards his own hiding place. His purpose was quite simple, to attract the man who had just spoken to follow. As expected, unaware of the situation, that person quickly pursued, but just then, Third Brother suddenly fell to the ground. Following that, Greg, transformed into Owen Anderson, emerged from behind the tree where he was hiding. ¡°You¡­ Owen Anderson!?¡± When the man saw Greg, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of surprise. Before the man could react, Greg¡¯s figure flashed directly in front of him and he launched an attack. Caught off-guard, the man had no chance to resist, and with a ¡°crack¡± sound, his neck was abruptly twisted by Greg. But assassinating one or two people was not Greg¡¯s objective; his goal was to instill panic in Neil Griffin, forcing him to show himself. Greg placed the bodies of the two men in the most conspicuous position, which indeed quickly drew the attention of others. ¡°Could it have been done by Owen Anderson¡¯s men?¡± someone asked. ¡°Impossible, we¡¯ve already dealt with all his subordinates; unless¡­ it was he himself who came in person,¡± another replied. ¡°Sixth Brother, don¡¯t you have a sensing special ability? See what¡¯s hidden in this forest.¡± At this point, a tall and thin person stepped forward: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try.¡± After saying that, he closed his eyes, pressed his hands against his temples, and focused all his spiritual power towards the direction of the woods. However, as soon as he released his spiritual power, he suddenly detected an abnormally strong spiritual power within the forest. Before he could withdraw his spiritual power, the mighty wave-like force penetrated his head. ¡°Ah¡­¡± With a scream, the man¡¯s head burst open. This scene thoroughly petrified everyone present, but it was enough to prove that the enemy was indeed hiding in the forest. After some discussion, the group ultimately decided to take the risk and search for the enemy in the forest. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen, concealed deep in the forest, quietly watched their every move. As he saw those ten people walk into the forest, a sinister smile couldn¡¯t help but creep across his lips. The hunt had begun! Among these ten people, some were Superpowered Persons with special abilities; others were Magicians, just like Greg Jensen. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If they joined forces, they might have been able to cause Greg Jensen considerable trouble. But once they separated, it turned into a one-sided slaughter. Amidst the rising screams, the ten people who entered the forest were quickly reduced to three. ¡°Run, we are no match for him.¡± One of them realized the gravity of the situation and wanted to leave. However, before they could turn around, Greg Jensen had already leaped down from the tree. Disguised as Owen Anderson, Greg Jensen was now staring icily at the three, as if harboring some profound hatred. ¡°Owen¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± The few people didn¡¯t have time to flee, only to feel a blur before their eyes; they were already dead on the spot. After dealing with these ten people, Greg Jensen collected their corpses and placed them in the most conspicuous spot outside the forest. Looking at the bodies of his underlings, Neil Griffin was about to explode with rage. These were his trusted aides, who had followed him all the way from the headquarters of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. But now, one by one, they were dying in front of him, and he hadn¡¯t even seen the face of his enemy. At that moment, Neil Griffin suddenly thought of Owen Anderson. Only he possessed the special ability of Void Concealment, only he could silently take out so many of his men. With that thought, Neil Griffin no longer hid himself and directly approached the forest fringes, shouting loudly into it: ¡°Owen Anderson, I know it¡¯s you, stop hiding and come out.¡± At this time, Greg Jensen, hiding in the forest, was secretly observing Neil Griffin¡¯s every move. He found that despite the man¡¯s white hair and beard, he looked remarkably spirited, not at all the image of an old man, but rather that of a young man, like himself. Since he could hold the position of an elder, Neil Griffin¡¯s strength must be extraordinary, but now Greg still couldn¡¯t grasp his opponent¡¯s depth. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Owen Anderson? Are you scared? If you can¡¯t even conquer me, how will you conquer the rest of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace in the future?¡± As he spoke, Neil Griffin started to walk toward the direction of the forest. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance for a fair contest, just the two of us, one-on-one. If you win, I will willingly submit to you. Otherwise, if you keep killing like this, you¡¯re only weakening the power of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Do you really want a Dragon King¡¯s Palace that¡¯s just an empty shell? However, if you lose¡­ then you must hand over the Dragon King Ring to me and announce to all of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace that I am the true successor.¡± Neil Griffin spoke on his own, his purpose clearly to force Greg Jensen to reveal himself. It was just an attempt, after all, everyone knew that Owen Anderson¡¯s strength was inferior to his own, and if the opponent dared to show himself, death was certain. However, at that moment, a figure slowly emerged from the forest. Dressed as Owen Anderson, Greg Jensen casually walked to a spot five or six meters away from Neil Griffin and stared at him coldly: ¡°Neil Griffin, today I will reclaim everything I¡¯ve lost!¡± ¡°Just you? Ah-hahaha¡­ Hmph, if you kneel and beg for mercy now, I might consider sparing your life, otherwise¡­¡± But before Neil Griffin could finish speaking, Greg Jensen made the first move! Chapter 664 - 664 664 Duel_1 ?Chapter 664: Chapter 664 Duel_1 Chapter 664: Chapter 664 Duel_1 When Greg Jensen slowly emerged from the forest, everyone present was stunned. In their eyes, Owen Anderson would never show up, as his appearance would mean certain death. Firstly, he was no match for Neil Griffin; secondly, Neil Griffin¡¯s people were everywhere, making escape impossible once he appeared. But to everyone¡¯s disbelief, Greg Jensen appeared. ¡°Neil Griffin, you just said you wanted to fight me one-on-one? Do you keep your word?¡± The person impersonating Owen Anderson stared coldly at the man opposite and asked in a deep voice. Looking at the Owen Anderson before him, Neil Griffin slightly furrowed his brows, faintly feeling that something was off, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. It was his aura! At this moment, the aura of strength that Owen Anderson radiated was entirely different from the previous weaker presence, as if he had become a different person. ¡°Owen Anderson?¡± Although the person in front of him looked exactly like Owen Anderson, Neil Griffin couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Do you, a traitor, still remember who I am?¡± Greg Jensen sneered and abruptly raised the Dragon King Ring in his hand: ¡°The ring is in my hand. If you want it, come and get it. It all depends on whether you have the strength.¡± ¡°The Dragon King Ring!¡± At the sight of it, Neil Griffin¡¯s spirits instantly lifted. Indeed, his reason for wanting to find Owen Anderson was partly to eliminate a competitor, but more importantly, he desired to obtain the Dragon King Ring, which symbolized the Imperial Jade Seal! ¡°Hand it over!¡± Seeing the Dragon King Ring within reach, Neil Griffin lost his earlier composure and, with a shout, he made his move. However, Owen Anderson nimbly turned, skillfully avoiding his attack. Neil Griffin¡¯s brow raised slightly; in his recollection, this Owen Anderson seemed to possess only two special abilities, neither of which were offensive, so when had his movements become so agile? The reason Neil Griffin had proposed a one-on-one duel was that he had cultivated a Body Refining Technique. Not only did it grant him immense strength and incredible flexibility, but also his blood was robust, and his muscles extraordinarily hard. Ordinary attacks could hardly harm him, let alone bullets that also caused no substantial injury. It was precisely because of this that he had been able to secure his position as an elder for so many years. Greg Jensen also had no intention of revealing his full power; suddenly, he remembered the ancient boxing manual he had inadvertently obtained while plundering a few warlords. The manual appeared to be an ancient boxing technique from the Eight countries in Southeast called Killing Fist. If he used this technique against Neil Griffin, he would not give his opponent any chance to find his weakness. With this thought, Greg Jensen immediately employed an elbow strike from the Killing Fist. He jumped high, aiming a lethal blow at Neil Griffin below with his elbow. Killing Fist was all about being fast, accurate, and ruthless, different from the boxing methods of Huaxia; this style made every hard part of the body a weapon to kill the enemy. Whether it was the tough elbow joint, the knee joint, or even the head, they could all serve as weapons for attack. In the beginning, Greg Jensen was not proficient, but as he fought, he gradually mastered the essence of Killing Fist, becoming more and more adept in its use. ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect you to gain new skills while hiding out here. Who taught you this technique?¡± While fending off Greg Jensen¡¯s attacks, Neil Griffin asked in surprise. ¡°None of your damn business!¡± Greg Jensen retorted without politeness. ¡°Giggle, giggle, giggle, giggle, you think these tricks are enough to kill me? You¡¯re still too green!¡± Suddenly, Neil Griffin let out a fierce shout, and right after, several earth dragons burrowed out from the ground, opening their jaws and charging straight at Greg Jensen to bite him. Greg Jensen was also startled at that moment; such special abilities were indeed hard to guard against. If it had been Owen Anderson, he would certainly be dead without a doubt, but for him, it was not enough! sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both sides advanced and retreated, fighting fiercely. Greg Jensen¡¯s offensive was fierce, but Neil Griffin was tough-skinned and fearless in his attacks. As they exchanged blows, several minutes passed without either side securing a victory. At this point, all of Neil Griffin¡¯s subordinates were completely dumbfounded. They had originally thought that Owen Anderson was courting death by showing himself, but who could have expected him to actually give Neil Griffin a run for his money. It wasn¡¯t just the subordinates who were stunned; even Neil Griffin himself became increasingly unnerved as the battle wore on. When had this guy become so formidable? Hadn¡¯t he been easily manipulated by him in the past? Greg Jensen looked tense on the outside but was relaxed inside; if he hadn¡¯t wanted to conceal his identity, Neil Griffin would have died several times over by now. However, even without using his original abilities, killing Neil Griffin was not a difficult task. ¡°Time¡¯s almost up, Neil Griffin, it¡¯s time for you to go!¡± Greg Jensen suddenly stopped his barrage of attacks. Neil Griffin was stunned at that moment, but before he could react, he felt a powerful wave of spiritual power sweeping toward him. As a Superpowered Person, his spiritual power was strong, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have a special ability in the first place. Yet, Neil Griffin felt that the spiritual power coming at him was like an ocean. His own strength was simply nothing in comparison, and he was overwhelmed by that fearsome spiritual power in an instant. At that moment, in his subordinates¡¯ eyes, a very ¡°strange¡± scene unfolded. Owen Anderson and Neil Griffin stood face to face, gazing into each other¡¯s eyes as if time had stood still. However, this ¡°strange¡± scene only lasted a few seconds before it was shattered by a scream. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Neil Griffin suddenly let out a scream and then thudded to the ground. Bright red blood slowly flowed from his seven orifices, and in the blink of an eye, he had stopped breathing. ¡°Elder!¡± ¡°Elder, no, this can¡¯t be¡­¡± A few of Neil Griffin¡¯s trusted aides quickly stepped forward, but it was already too late. Shock was written on almost everyone¡¯s face. The primary reason they had chosen to follow Neil Griffin in rebellion was that Owen Anderson was not as strong as Neil Griffin. But now, could Owen Anderson actually have killed Neil Griffin? Could this frail heir have really slain the powerful elder? From that moment on, they felt that this Owen Anderson in front of them had become so unfamiliar. They had viewed Owen Anderson as certain to die, yet he had emerged as the ultimate victor, greatly exceeding everyone¡¯s expectations. And in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, where strength was paramount, only a true powerhouse was worthy of being their leader. ¡°Is there anyone else who wants this Dragon King Ring?¡± Greg Jensen held the Dragon King Ring high, his piercing gaze sweeping across the faces of those traitors. At that time, where Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze fell, no one dared to meet his eyes, for they knew they were no match for him. Chapter 665 - 665 665 Many Masters_1 ?Chapter 665: Chapter 665 Many Masters_1 Chapter 665: Chapter 665 Many Masters_1 Greg Jensen made his move and killed their spiritual leader, Neil Griffin, leaving the rest of them utterly shocked by the sight. They looked at each other, none daring to raise their head, let alone harbor any more ill thoughts towards the Dragon King Ring. Especially when Greg¡¯s sharp gaze swept over them, several of the more faint-hearted began to tremble. ¡°Thump¡­¡± Nobody knew who it was that knelt first, but once one did, another followed, and then a dozen more joined in kneeling. The men Neil Griffin had brought were not numerous, only in their twenties, but each was an irreplaceable master within the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. However, these masters couldn¡¯t muster the slightest thought of resistance in front of Greg Jensen. Even the most powerful, Neil Griffin, had been killed; how would it be different from courting death for themselves? ¡°We are willing to follow the old leader¡¯s orders and support Owen Anderson as our new leader,¡± they said. ¡°We firmly support Owen Anderson.¡± ¡°Long live the New Dragon King!¡± All those present were opportunists, siding with whoever was stronger and whoever offered more benefits as their leader. As far as they were concerned, it didn¡¯t matter who the leader was, as long as their own interests were not compromised. Moreover, they had no choice now; if they did not surrender, they would likely die a terrible death. Greg cast a cold glance over the group and said in a deep voice, ¡°I know you were coerced by Neil Griffin, and that¡¯s why you did what you did. I don¡¯t blame you. But from now on, you all must obey my commands. Otherwise, Neil Griffin¡¯s fate will be yours!¡± As he finished speaking, Greg Jensen subtly intensified his own aura. The people around felt an invisible pressure sweeping over them, heavy as a thousand jins, making it hard for them to breathe. ¡°Thump¡­¡± ¡°Thump¡­¡± Those who had been reluctant and closest to Neil Griffin now involuntarily knelt to the ground under the immense pressure, sweating profusely from fear. ¡°From today on, I am the king of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace!¡± Greg¡¯s formidable presence spread, suffocating those around him. ¡°Dragon King! Dragon King!¡± ¡°Long live the Dragon King!¡± Hearing his subordinates¡¯ cheers, Greg Jensen nodded in satisfaction. As an even more powerful organization than the Dark Legion, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace was teeming with experts, but Greg knew that what he had learned from Owen Anderson was just the tip of the iceberg. Surrounded by the crowd, Greg entered the largest villa and sat at the head of the room, exuding a naturally regal aura. He glanced at the twenty or so people standing below him and pointed to the eldest among them, saying: ¡°You, come tell me how many are left in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace and what their strengths are.¡± Now that he had become the master of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, it was time to understand it thoroughly. Otherwise, how would he use the power of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to deal with the Eight countries in Southeast? After all, those guys saw him as a thorn in their side, keen to get rid of him as soon as possible. ¡°Dragon King, I am the third elder, Moro Ming, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± the elder stepped forward, looking puzzled at Greg Jensen. Greg was startled; he hadn¡¯t expected the man to be one of the four great elders of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. And as Owen Anderson, he couldn¡¯t possibly not recognize the third elder. But he was not afraid and snorted coldly, saying: ¡°You traitor still dare to call yourself an elder? sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How did my father treat you when he was alive? Is this how you repay his kindness?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The third elder, Morro Ming, suddenly lowered his head, feeling too embarrassed to meet Greg Jensen¡¯s cutting gaze. ¡°Reporting to the Dragon King, currently in our Dragon King¡¯s Palace, there are still¡­¡± Initially, Morro Ming had some doubts about the man before him, Owen Anderson, as Owen¡¯s rise in strength had been incredibly rapid. But a single sentence from Owen left him speechless, and he obediently began to report the current distribution of power within the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to Greg. As one of the more ancient and mysterious organizations, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace has a wide-reaching influence and numerous members. The leader is called the ¡°Dragon King¡±, followed by the four elders, the Eight Big Leaders, and the Eight Outer Guards. Beyond the four elders, the Eight Big Leaders and the Eight Outer Guards each lead a group of forces stationed in various regions, ready to quickly assemble at the Dragon King¡¯s command. The Dragon King¡¯s Palace has attracted masters from around the world, not only superpowered individuals but also heirs of ancient martial arts families and practitioners of witchcraft and other unique arts. However, the division of strength among the world¡¯s masters is not as clear-cut as it is in China. It is simply divided into levels one through ten, and the boundaries between each level are quite vague. Some fighters and boxing champions, for example, would be considered level one. And those with non-combat-oriented special abilities might be categorized as level two. Levels three, four, and five correspond to China¡¯s manifest strength, Dark Strength, and Grandmaster, respectively. At level six are those who have entered the path of power, while level seven are Law Practitioners. As for levels eight, nine, and ten, they belong to the realm of legends. The Dragon King¡¯s Palace has a multitude of masters, with tens of thousands below level three. Though fewer in number, there are several thousand at level four. And there are actually over a hundred level five experts. Hearing this, Greg couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Neil Griffin, what level of expert would he be considered?¡± ¡°Elder Neil¡­ no, that traitor is a level six expert, second only to the old Dragon King in our Dragon King¡¯s Palace,¡± Morro Ming quickly responded. Greg remained silent; a level six expert was equivalent to a novice in the path of power in China, but it seemed they might be slightly weaker than their Chinese counterparts. That being the case, even if he encountered a level seven expert, Greg felt he should be able to take them down. However, he acknowledged the distinct methods of attack used by superpowered individuals, so he remained cautious to avoid any mishaps. Greg hadn¡¯t expected the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to be so powerful, and according to Morro Ming, it was an organization that could stand against the Bright Church and the Dark Legion. It was considered one of the three top forces in the world. Inheriting such an immense power effortlessly, Greg was naturally overjoyed. However, he did not show it and simply nodded indifferently. After understanding the strength of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, Greg remembered the rare medicinal materials he needed for his Core Formation. ¡°Right, I¡¯ve recently acquired a cultivation technique from the Eight countries in Southeast and it requires several important medicinal materials. See if you can find them in the shortest time possible. There will be a great reward for the one who finds them!¡± Saying this, Greg ordered someone to bring paper and pen. He then listed the ¡°Hidden Dragon Ginseng, Wicks, Maple Scent Resin, Jade Marrow Mushroom¡± and other items one by one. The masters of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace looked at the list of materials and frowned. Clearly, they were powerless. Seeing their expressions, Greg sighed in resignation. If even the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, such a powerful organization, didn¡¯t have those materials, his search would be difficult. However, just then, one of them suddenly spoke up, ¡°Dragon King, I seem to have seen the Hidden Dragon Ginseng and Jade Marrow Mushroom before¡­¡± At these words, Greg immediately perked up and pressed for more details, ¡°Oh? Where?¡± Chapter 666 - 666 666 Dragon Kings Treasure Vault_1 ?Chapter 666: Chapter 666 Dragon King¡¯s Treasure Vault_1 Chapter 666: Chapter 666 Dragon King¡¯s Treasure Vault_1 ¡°I once followed Neil Griffin into the Dragon King¡¯s Vault, and it seemed like those two things were there.¡± After thinking, the man said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, the Hidden Dragon Ginseng and the Jade Marrow Mushroom!¡± ¡°The Dragon King¡¯s Vault?¡± Greg Jensen slightly furrowed his brows, looking at the speaking man with some surprise. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, didn¡¯t the old Dragon King tell you about it?¡± The man was taken aback by Greg Jensen¡¯s question. Greg Jensen immediately realized that his current identity was Owen Anderson, as the young lord of Dragon King¡¯s Palace, how could he not know about the existence of the Dragon King¡¯s Vault? If he continued to inquire, he would give himself away. With this in mind, he coughed and said in a deep voice, ¡°Hmm¡­ I know, you go with me to the vault later to retrieve them.¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Yes, Dragon King.¡± The man obediently agreed with excitement. But what he did not know was that this ¡°Dragon King¡± valued not just the rare herbal materials in the vault. It was more about the countless treasures that had been accumulated by Dragon King¡¯s Palace over hundreds of years! As one of the three major forces in the world, Dragon King¡¯s Palace had undoubtedly amassed a great deal of treasures over the years. If he could take them, there would definitely be many items suitable for his use, and Core Formation would not be far away. Thinking of the mountainous pile of treasures, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t wait to have the man take him there right now. However, now was not the time; there were more important things to do. He planned to resolve the matters here before going to the treasure trove of Dragon King¡¯s Palace to retrieve the treasures. Of course, all these were just his own thoughts. In the eyes of his subordinates, he still appeared indifferent, with the airs of a transcendent master. Greg Jensen calmed his excited heart and cleared his throat, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve taken on a big deal recently?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, someone approached us, willing to pay a high price for us to kill a Magician from Huaxia named Barry Wolfe.¡± The Third Elder quickly spoke up, ¡°But this person is very strong, and we have lost a lot of men. This time, Neil Griffin brought us here, actually to deal with Barry Wolfe himself, but¡­¡± At that point, the Third Elder wisely shut his mouth. Greg Jensen chuckled inwardly, suddenly coming up with a perfect solution. ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s pointless to turn down money, especially from the Eight countries in Southeast?¡± Greg Jensen said with a murderous look, ¡°I came here to avoid Neil Griffin¡¯s assassination. Instead of providing me refuge, the Eight countries in Southeast have chosen to join hands with Neil Griffin to eliminate me. Therefore¡­ these people must not be spared!¡± ¡°Dragon King, are you thinking of¡­ eliminating the powers of the Eight countries in Southeast?¡± the Third Elder couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise. Greg Jensen silently nodded, ¡°First kill Barry Wolfe, then wipe out the major powers of the Eight countries in Southeast. By then, the Eight countries in Southeast will submit to our Dragon King¡¯s Palace, won¡¯t that be splendid?¡± After hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s plan, the people of Dragon King¡¯s Palace were all wide-eyed with amazement. They had not expected this young New Dragon King to have such grand ambitions. ¡°The Dragon King is wise!¡± ¡°Right, I¡¯ve wanted to do that for a long time, the people of the Eight countries in Southeast are mere ants, not worth a strike.¡± ¡°With the Dragon King leading us, I believe we can quickly subdue the Eight countries in Southeast!¡± Many praised loudly, while others were already cheering. But with proponents, naturally, there were opponents; in Dragon King¡¯s Palace there were still people who were clear-headed. Owen Anderson indeed used lightning tactics to end the internal strife within Dragon King¡¯s Palace, but after all, this was in someone else¡¯s territory. The strong dragon cannot crush the local snake, and once a fight breaks out, it¡¯s hard to predict the outcome. ¡°Dragon King, about this matter, I think¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± One of them had just begun to speak when Greg Jensen sent over a cold glare, frightening the man into swallowing the rest of his words. Under the oppressive aura of Greg Jensen, even those who opposed in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace did not dare to voice their objections openly. ¡°Since no one has any objections, then¡­¡± However, just as Greg Jensen was about to assign the tasks, a young Caucasian man suddenly stepped forward from the crowd. The man was slim with fair skin, dressed in a suit, and had a pair of gold-rimmed glasses perched on his nose. ¡°Who are you? What do you want to say?¡± ¡°To answer the New Dragon King, I am called Fox.¡± The young man bowed slightly towards Greg Jensen, a faint smile on his face, showing neither servility nor overbearingness. ¡°New Dragon King, to become the Crownless King of the Eight countries in Southeast is a noble dream, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± Mid-sentence, Fox suddenly stopped. ¡°Speak up if you have something to say.¡± Greg Jensen urged impatiently; he hated those who beat around the bush. ¡°It¡¯s just that the powers in the Eight countries in Southeast are chaotic, a mix of dragons and snakes. On the surface, the Eight countries in Southeast appear weak, but in reality, even larger powers are controlling things from behind.¡± Fox spoke solemnly, ¡°This situation has persisted for years because no one has made a move. If we choose to act¡­ Once the balance is disrupted, we will surely face the frenzied retaliation of all these forces. I hope the New Dragon King will consider this carefully!¡± ¡°Hmph, Fox, is it your place to speak here? You should look at your own strength,¡± the Third Elder sneered disdainfully. Greg Jensen chuckled. He could tell that Fox truly had the best interests of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace at heart, and what he said was indeed true. But he didn¡¯t know the true extent of his own strength. Nor did he know that his real purpose was to leverage other powers to erode the influence of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, seeking to gain the upper hand when both competitors are weakened. Thus¡­ Fox¡¯s worries were insignificant in the eyes of Greg Jensen. ¡°Third Elder, you can¡¯t say that. It¡¯s good thing to speak up,¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand at the Third Elder. The Third Elder glared viciously at Fox and then stepped aside. ¡°Fox, is it? Good, your willingness to speak up shows your loyalty to the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, which I appreciate,¡± Greg Jensen said, his mouth curling into a mocking smile. ¡°However, those powers you mentioned, I haven¡¯t even bothered to consider them. If they want to fight me, they¡¯re still too green!¡± With that, Greg Jensen said no more. He wasn¡¯t consulting with these people; from the very beginning, he was giving orders! For when he acted, he never needed to consult with anyone. The task he intended to complete wouldn¡¯t be stopped even by the heavens! Moreover, he was eighty percent confident about this matter. Even if he were to fail, Greg Jensen could easily escape. As for the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, it would just have to fend for itself! After hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, those present looked at each other with a sense of helplessness yet could do nothing but shake their heads. In their eyes, Greg Jensen¡¯s actions were equivalent to courting death. Even if the Dragon King¡¯s Palace was powerful, it could not afford to offend so many forces at once! Such headstrong actions would surely lead to an ill fate. Chapter 667 - 667 667 Qualifications_1 ?Chapter 667: Chapter 667 Qualifications_1 Chapter 667: Chapter 667 Qualifications_1 The fox opened its mouth as if to say something else, but nothing came out in the end. Seeing that no one else objected, Greg Jensen finally spoke, ¡°Notify everyone to move all the top experts we can muster to the Eight countries in Southeast in the shortest time possible. Remember, I want absolute experts! No matter what you¡¯re working on, set it aside. Right now, our top priority is to pacify the Eight countries in Southeast. Did everyone get that?¡± Greg Jensen glanced over the people below with an unquestionable tone. ¡°Yes, Dragon King!¡± Everyone agreed without daring to utter a word of dissent. ¡°And this message must be kept secret. If it gets out, I will have the skin off everyone present here!¡± The crowd was silent and still, none daring to make a sound. Then, Greg Jensen proposed a return to the Dragon King¡¯s Palace headquarters, and several high-level officials, including the third elder, offered to join. Greg Jensen did not object. After giving instructions to everyone and watching the crowd disperse, Greg Jensen noticed the fox among them. Out of so many people, only this fox dared to speak up, which was enough to show that he had exceptional abilities and was a talent worth grooming. Now that he had just taken control of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, unfamiliar with the place and in need of someone who knew the Dragon King¡¯s Palace well, this fox was the perfect choice. ¡°And you, Fox.¡± Greg Jensen stopped the fox who was about to leave, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be by my side.¡± ¡°Yes, Dragon King.¡± Hearing this, the fox felt elated inside, as he knew this was his opportunity to turn his fate around. The others were envious and murmured that the fox had finally made it. Having gained the favor of the Dragon King, wouldn¡¯t he ascend rapidly from now on? The Dragon King¡¯s Palace members each took up their duties. Following Greg Jensen¡¯s orders, they went to summon experts scattered around the world, ready to overthrow the Eight countries in Southeast. Meanwhile, led by high-level officials, Greg Jensen headed straight for the headquarters of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, located in the West Union. He had two reasons for going to the headquarters. One was to deter everyone; the other was to gain quick access to the treasures within the Dragon King¡¯s vault. Boarding the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s private plane, Greg Jensen soon arrived at the West Union headquarters. By then, the people at the headquarters had heard about Neil Griffin¡¯s death and Owen Anderson ascending as the new leader. Therefore, they waited at the entrance early, led by the elders. As one of the most secretive international organizations, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s headquarters was also incredibly luxurious. Located within a deserted mountain, not only was it a mountain, but it also served as the headquarters of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, with all personnel belonging to the organization. At the peak of the mountain stood a majestic palace, which was none other than the headquarters of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡ªthe Dragon King Temple! Of the four great elders of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, aside from Neil Griffin who had betrayed them and the third elder who had gone to the Eight countries in Southeast with him, there was one elder who supported Owen Anderson and one who remained neutral. At this very moment, the two elders were waiting at the entrance with the Eight Big Leaders and commanders of the eight guards. ¡°Welcome the Dragon King!¡± ¡°Dragon King!¡± ¡°Dragon King!!¡± The moment Greg Jensen appeared, everyone shouted in greeting. Of course, among these people, some were willing, but many more were compelled. Even those who felt unwilling in their hearts didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble at this time. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Greg Jensen nodded but did not elaborate, stepping forward and walking inside. Although this was his first visit to the headquarters, everything here was unfamiliar to him. Under the strong influence of spiritual power, Divine Sense had already imprinted the entirety of the Dragon King Temple in his mind. The Dragon King Temple seemed to be a three-dimensional model, standing in his mind. Greg naturally walked over and sat on the chair directly above the great hall, calling out to the fox: ¡°Let the three elders come in; the rest can go back to whatever they were doing.¡± ¡°As you wish, Dragon King,¡± the fox responded and then left. Before long, the three elders had all arrived and stood obediently below; no one dared to take a seat. ¡°Dragon King, this is Elder Mo Luo, and this is Elder Linda Burns¡­¡± The fox hurriedly introduced them to Greg. Greg glanced briefly at the two who were not among the elders. One of the elders smiled kindly at him, which must have been the one supporting Owen Anderson. The other, a burly, bald man, looked somewhat defiant, probably the one who was maintaining neutrality. ¡°Dragon King, I have already arranged the banquet; what do you think¡­¡± Elder Linda Burns, with a smile on her face, stepped forward and asked respectfully. Greg made a dismissive gesture: ¡°No rush, I want to visit the treasury now.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Upon hearing this, the elders were all taken aback. ¡°Hmm¡­ what, do you have a problem with that?¡± Greg raised an eyebrow, and a hint of murderous intent flashed in his eyes. ¡°Ah, no, no, of course not, I¡¯ll lead the way,¡± Elder Mo Luo quickly said, waving his hands and immediately making a leading gesture. It was a rule in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace that the key to the Dragon King¡¯s treasury shouldn¡¯t always be in one person¡¯s possession. It was to be alternately guarded by the Dragon King and the four senior elders, each for a period of ten years. This year happened to be Mo Luo¡¯s turn, so he had the key at the moment. Originally, Greg had planned to make an example of someone as a warning to others, but seeing how perceptive Mo Luo was, he let it go. Although he had now become the king of the Dragon King Temple, Greg was very clear in his mind. The people of the Dragon King Temple were formidable and not so easily fooled. Therefore, before coming here, he had already made up his mind. If anyone dared to leap out, he would slay them with a thunderous approach to awe those who were defiant. Sure enough, just as Greg followed Mo Luo and others towards the treasury, suddenly a group of people stepped out. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The seven or eight individuals stared coldly at Greg, faces filled with murderous intent, and one of them stepped forward and said coldly: ¡°Elder Mo Luo, it¡¯s improper for you to take the new Dragon King to the treasury right after his accession, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Willie Lampe, stop causing trouble and back off,¡± Mo Luo glared at him fiercely. In a soft voice, the fox said to Greg, ¡°Dragon King, this man is one of the Eight Big Leaders, named Willie Lampe.¡± ¡°What I do with my own stuff is none of your damn business,¡± Greg retorted coldly, already harboring the intention to kill. ¡°Dragon King, about Neil Griffin¡¯s death, don¡¯t you think you owe us an explanation?¡± Willie Lampe seemed not to notice anything and continued to speak recklessly. ¡°An explanation?¡± Hearing this, Greg burst out laughing aloud. Just as everyone was feeling puzzled, Willie Lampe, who was just moments ago smug, suddenly stood frozen like he was under an Immobilization Spell. His pupils dilated rapidly, blood flowed from his orifices, and with a thud, he fell to the ground. With a look of disdain, Greg spoke: ¡°You want an explanation from me? You¡¯re not qualified!¡± After finishing the sentence, he looked towards the fox, ¡°From now on, you will take his place.¡± Chapter 668 - 668 668 The Mysterious Ancient Sword_1 ?Chapter 668: Chapter 668: The Mysterious Ancient Sword_1 Chapter 668: Chapter 668: The Mysterious Ancient Sword_1 ¡°Thank you, thank you, Dragon King¡­¡± The fox, upon hearing this, was overjoyed and thanked him profusely. He had never dreamt that he would ascend to the position of leader so quickly. You see, each of the Eight Big Leaders of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace had considerable experience and had contributed monumental efforts to the organization. Someone like him, who had no such accomplishments and had even pursued the Dragon King with Neil Griffin, would never have been considered for the role. Greg Jensen eyed the remaining individuals and said sternly, ¡°If anyone else objects, feel free to challenge me anytime. I¡¯m not fond of people who talk nonsense.¡± ¡°No¡­ Not at all.¡± The others waved their hands in fear, already subdued by Greg Jensen¡¯s tactics; they dared not utter another word of dissent. And Greg Jensen¡¯s thunderous approach had also intimidated the elders, letting them know that this young Dragon King was not to be trifled with. ¡°What are you standing around for? Lead the way,¡± Greg Jensen urged. ¡°Ah, yes, yes!¡± Only then did the Elder Luo regain his senses and hurriedly led the way, his attitude much more respectful than before. Under Elder Luo¡¯s guidance, the group passed through the entire Dragon King Temple and arrived at the back mountain. There, on the mountaintop, was a smooth, gigantic rock face, like a mirror. In front of the rock face was a vast expanse of barren land, without a blade of grass or any object in sight. However, Greg Jensen knew that this was just a facade. Through his Divine Sense, he could clearly feel an extremely powerful Formation here that would likely withstand even his strength were he to try to forcefully breach it. It seemed the Dragon King¡¯s Palace was indeed no simple matter. ¡°Dragon King, this is the location of our Dragon King¡¯s treasure vault,¡± Elder Luo said. He then pointed at the rock face and took out a round Jade Stone from within his robes. ¡°To ensure the safety of the treasure vault, our ancestors of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace set up a Formation. Please wait a moment.¡± After saying that, Elder Luo stepped forward, muttering under his breath, and soon, the Jade Stone in his hand floated into the air. The Jade Stone emitted a dazzling light, which spread outwards. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although the scenery in front of him did not change, Greg Jensen could clearly sense that the Formation had been activated. It seemed that the so-called key to the vault was not an actual key but a token to activate the Formation. As the rumbling sound echoed, the rock face slowly parted to either side, revealing an entrance. ¡°Dragon King, please!¡± Elder Luo was about to enter but suddenly remembered something, stepped back two paces, and gestured to Greg Jensen to proceed. Greg Jensen smiled and, unafraid, stepped in. The moment he entered, the pitch-black cave immediately lit up. As Greg Jensen focused his eyes, he was taken aback. Embedded all around the cave were multicolored gemstones, glittering and translucent, an overwhelming feast for the eyes. These were indeed high-quality Jade Stones, but since they had been there for a long time, their Spiritual Energy had mostly dissipated, rendering them ornamental rather than useful. But the deeper he went, the more astonished Greg Jensen became. The cave walls on either side had been hollowed out into individual niches, and within those niches lay a variety of treasures. Exquisitely designed jade carvings, antiques from various dynasties, and many fine art pieces. Moving further in, he encountered mountains of gold, silver, and jewels so vast they were beyond count. Greg Jensen had to admit that the Dragon King¡¯s Palace was indeed wealthy; there were many treasures within that were worth a fortune, and describing it as a wealth rivaling nations didn¡¯t seem to be an exaggeration. Yet in his eyes, these were mere worldly possessions, desirable, but not what he was after. ¡°Dragon King, this is the outer layer of the treasure vault. Follow me,¡± Mo Tuo said. It was only then that Greg Jensen realized that the Dragon King¡¯s treasure vault was divided into an inner and outer layer. Indeed, at the end of the cave, another stone door appeared. After Mo Tuo opened the stone door with the jade disc, what appeared behind it finally caught Greg Jensen¡¯s attention. On the stone walls beside the inner door, one side¡¯s hidden compartment was filled with various medicinal ingredients. These ingredients, without exception, were all rare and precious in the world. There were thousand-year-old Lingzhi, ginseng, and even some that Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t name. Among them, there were the two things he needed¡ªHidden Dragon Ginseng and Jade Marrow Mushroom! ¡°Dragon King, look,¡± Perhaps wanting to show off in front of Greg Jensen, Mo Tuo said with a smile, ¡°On the left are the precious medicinal ingredients collected by the Dragon King¡¯s Palace over the years. On the right, all the collected cultivation techniques. If you¡¯re interested, you can take a closer look.¡± Greg Jensen didn¡¯t respond or hurry to take the two medicinal ingredients, instead, his gaze was fixed on a stone platform in the deepest part of the room. ¡°What is that?¡± Greg Jensen pointed at a longsword displayed on the stone platform. ¡°This is¡­¡± Before Mo Tuo could finish, Greg Jensen walked over and began examining the longsword with its simple, ancient design. The sword was about one meter long, thick and heavy, covered in rust, but inset with seven red gems on its blade. It seemed to be made of iron yet not iron, with a dark sheen all over. Greg Jensen, who considered himself quite knowledgeable about rare treasures, couldn¡¯t decipher what materials were used to forge this ancient sword. ¡°Go on,¡± While Greg Jensen inspected the sword, he waved his hand at Mo Tuo, signaling him to continue talking. Mo Tuo cleared his throat and said, ¡°This sword was obtained by one of your ancestors from an unknown cave dwelling hundreds of years ago. He brought back three things in total, one was the Dragon King Ring, another was a tattered and unimpressive piece of inner armor. The last thing was this sword.¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen felt a surge of excitement. Although others didn¡¯t know, he was aware of the extraordinary aspect of the Dragon King Ring. The cultivation technique inside the Dragon King Ring, which specializes in strengthening spiritual power, is definitely not something ordinary people could possess. It seems the owner of this sword was no ordinary person. ¡°If it¡¯s a treasure, why don¡¯t you use it?¡± Greg Jensen asked curiously. Elder Linda Burns quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to use it, it¡¯s that no one can lift it.¡± ¡°Yes, this sword looks ordinary, but besides the old Dragon King who brought it back, no one else has been able to move it,¡± Mo Tuo said with a wry smile. The more they said this, the more interested Greg Jensen became. Something that ordinary people couldn¡¯t move was certainly no ordinary object. Thinking this, Greg Jensen suddenly reached out and grabbed the longsword. Watching Greg Jensen¡¯s action, Mo Tuo smirked internally, thinking that even superpowered people with immense strength couldn¡¯t lift this sword, and Owen Anderson likely was about to embarrass himself. Although that¡¯s what he thought, Mo Tuo still said, ¡°Dragon King, be careful not to strain your back, this sword¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, that piece of junk is useless, let¡¯s look at other things,¡± Linda Burns chimed in as well. In their view, Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t possibly be able to lift this mysterious ancient sword. However, what happened next left them completely dumbfounded¡­ Chapter 669 - 669 669 Employing a Minor Stratagem_1 ?Chapter 669: Chapter 669: Employing a Minor Stratagem_1 Chapter 669: Chapter 669: Employing a Minor Stratagem_1 Greg Jensen reached out a hand to grab the ancient sword and, with a fierce effort, actually lifted it directly! Everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air at this sight, hardly daring to believe their eyes. Since the sword had been placed here, not a single Dragon King from successive generations had been able to lift it. Yet Greg Jensen was able to lift the sword with just one hand, how could the crowd not be shocked? But what they didn¡¯t know was that Greg Jensen lifting the sword was not as effortless as it appeared on the surface. Holding the sword, Greg casually waved it a few times, faintly feeling a strange aura emanating from the ancient sword as if it was sealed by some mysterious force. At first, Greg hadn¡¯t taken the sword seriously, until the moment he lifted it, he realized that it did have some weight to it. If it hadn¡¯t been for his cultivation of the Divine Dragon Transformation, it might not have been so easy to lift this sword. Even so, it was quite strenuous for him to wield it. Therefore, he just waved it casually a few times before tossing it into his Storage Ring, thinking to study it slowly when he had free time. ¡°Majesty of the Dragon King!¡± Deeply impressed by Greg¡¯s strength, the fox knelt on one knee, flattering him. Although Mo Tu and Elder Martis didn¡¯t say anything, the look in their eyes towards Greg was filled with respect, and from that moment on, they were completely conquered. Greg continued to search through the Dragon King¡¯s treasure chamber, but unfortunately, the rest of the items there failed to capture his attention. Next, he collected the two medicinal ingredients he needed into his Storage Ring and selected a few treasures to reward the fox and others. He picked out a cultivation technique specifically for movement techniques for the fox, as well as a dagger, which perfectly matched the fox¡¯s special ability. In addition, he specifically chose some fruits that could enhance strength for the fox, to help him quickly improve his strength in the shortest time, so he could be more effective in serving Greg. He also found some elixirs that could boost strength for Martis Burns and a cultivation technique for inner power. Seeing Mo Tu¡¯s eyes filled with anticipation, Greg also found him a defensive cultivation technique specifically for external body protection. The three were overjoyed to receive their rewards from Greg. ¡°Thank you for the Dragon King¡¯s reward!¡± ¡°Swear to be loyal to the Dragon King to the death!¡± All three knelt down, overwhelmed with emotion. Perhaps at the start, they merely yielded to Greg¡¯s strength, but from this moment on, they were truly devoted to him. After all, they had served the Dragon King¡¯s Palace for so many years and no previous Dragon King had ever gifted them such treasures. Of course, this was also one of Greg¡¯s clever tactics. While it was true that he now controlled the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, he was still just one person and couldn¡¯t grasp total control. But if he could win over these high-ranking officials, things would be different. Especially people like the fox, he needed to cultivate a few more of them. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re all family here, no need for formalities.¡± Greg smiled and then led everyone out of the Dragon King¡¯s treasure chamber. As for the other areas of the treasure chamber, Greg had no intention of letting them go, but he couldn¡¯t take everything in front of everyone, so he had to wait for another opportunity. ¡°By the way, you mentioned earlier that the ancient sword was obtained from a hidden cave abode, do you know where that cave is?¡± Greg asked. From the moment he lifted the ancient sword, he had sensed the powerful aura contained within, even if it was sealed by an unknown force, it still shocked him. He even suspected that the owner of the cave might have been a cultivator, with strength far surpassing his! It was precisely because of this that he wanted to personally go and check out the cave, as there might be unexpected gains. ¡°It seems that the cave dwelling is in the depths of the Sahara Desert, but except for the Dragon King who brought back the Ancient Sword, no one knows the exact location,¡± said Mo enthusiastically in response. ¡°The Sahara Desert?¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but frown. Deserts like these were never good places to visit, and without a precise location, searching would be exceedingly difficult. Therefore, he had no choice but to temporarily abandon the idea, deciding to wait for a future opportunity. ¡°Dragon King, the banquet is ready, when do you see¡­¡± At that moment, one of the leaders waiting outside the treasure vault hurried forward and inquired of Greg Jensen. ¡°Call the rest of the leaders and the heads of the guards over, and let the others handle the rest,¡± Greg Jensen ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± the leader acknowledged and went off to make preparations. Half an hour later, the three great elders of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, the Eight Big Leaders, and the eight heads of guards had all gathered in the banquet hall. Seated at the high table, Greg Jensen generously rewarded the remaining high-level officials. No matter the era, no matter the place, the timeless truth was that one is beholden to those from whom they receive gifts. It was also the quickest way to win hearts. And those who benefitted swore to be loyal to Greg Jensen until death. As for whether their loyalties were genuine, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care; after all, to him, these people were merely passersby. In the following days, besides getting to know the situation at the headquarters of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace and building good relationships with the higher-ups, Greg Jensen plundered the treasury for treasures. Three days later, he had almost completely emptied the treasury of valuable items, and only then was he satisfied. One day, while Greg Jensen was cultivating, his Divine Sense detected the presence of the fox. Indeed, the fox appeared before him shortly afterward. But upon closer inspection, he was surprised to find that the fox¡¯s strength seemed to have improved greatly. ¡°Fox, you¡¯ve progressed quickly,¡± Greg Jensen praised. ¡°Thanks to the fruits the Dragon King rewarded me with, otherwise, to reach this level would have required several more years,¡± the fox said respectfully. ¡°By the way, Dragon King, the assembly from the Eight countries in Southeast is complete. When do you think we can take action?¡± ¡°Oh? Everything¡¯s ready?¡± Greg Jensen thought for a moment and then spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Well, then we shouldn¡¯t delay. Let¡¯s head back to the Southeast immediately.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The fox acknowledged the command and left. In the time that followed, Greg Jensen made further arrangements. He left Martis Burns, the elder, and three leaders behind to guard the base while the rest of the leaders and heads of guards accompanied him to the Eight countries in Southeast. This time, he was determined to completely reshuffle the power structure of the Eight countries in Southeast! The next day, when Greg Jensen lead the high-level officials of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace back to the Southeastern branch, everyone was already gathered. Looking at the over a thousand elites of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, Greg Jensen nodded in satisfaction. And for these people, Greg Jensen was just as generous with rewards. The so-called taking from the people to use for the people; after all, it was all from the Dragon King¡¯s treasure vault and was rightfully spent on them. The rewarded crowd was incredibly grateful to Greg Jensen, erupting into cheers, and even those who had previously harbored doubts about him were completely won over at this moment. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was from this moment that Greg Jensen truly became the Lord of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace! Chapter 670 - 670 670 Ruthless and Merciless_1 ?Chapter 670: Chapter 670: Ruthless and Merciless_1 Chapter 670: Chapter 670: Ruthless and Merciless_1 ¡°` However, before taking action, Greg Jensen had an important task to complete: it was time for ¡°Barry Wolfe¡± to make an appearance. After all, this operation was ostensibly about dealing with ¡°Barry Wolfe.¡± Eliminating the Eight countries in Southeast was just a means to an end¡ªWolfe was the top priority. But how to make Barry Wolfe appear openly and just so happen to be seen by the people of Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡ªthat demanded some real ingenuity. ¡°Fox, give the order to locate Barry Wolfe¡¯s position as soon as possible. We¡¯ll eliminate that guy first, then go ask the Eight countries in Southeast for money,¡± Greg Jensen called Fox over and began issuing orders. ¡°Yes!¡± After Fox agreed, he went about making arrangements. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen also started his own plans. One night, Greg Jensen once again transformed back into Barry Wolfe, picking one of the most prosperous cities among the Eight countries in Southeast. He didn¡¯t appear openly but in a very cautious manner, allowing the people from Dragon King¡¯s Palace to discover him inadvertently. After ensuring that he was spotted, Greg Jensen disappeared from the scouts of Dragon King¡¯s Palace once again. What the people of Dragon King¡¯s Palace didn¡¯t know was that the ¡°Barry Wolfe¡± they had seen was their New Dragon King, to whom they had sworn their unwavering loyalty! ¡°Dragon King, we¡¯ve located Barry Wolfe. He is hiding in the capital city of Gesang country, Sent to Lin Market. When do we start the operation?¡± Fox came over to report to Greg Jensen. ¡°Sooner rather than later. Inform the people from the Eight countries in Southeast and our own men to gather in Sent to Lin Market,¡± Greg Jensen said. Fox agreed and went off to notify all the relevant forces. Watching Fox¡¯s departing figure, a meaningful smile appeared on the corners of Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth. In Dragon King¡¯s Palace, especially among Neil Griffin¡¯s confidants. On the surface, it seemed they had already submitted to him, but Greg Jensen knew these people were still skeptical of his plan to annihilate the Eight countries in Southeast. He wanted to completely win them over, both heart and speech. He would use this opportunity to bring the major powers of the Eight countries in Southeast under his control and to intimidate those who were still defiant. And he had to do it openly and impeccably! The next day, Greg Jensen set out for Sent to Lin Market with a group of Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s top experts. At the same time, the experts from the various forces of the Eight countries in Southeast had also gathered in Sent to Lin Market, just waiting to join the Dragon King¡¯s Palace for action. Upon his arrival, Greg Jensen had Fox arrange a banquet under the pretext of a military assembly, and he would personally attend to meet with the people from the Eight countries in Southeast. Upon receiving this news, all the forces of the Eight countries in Southeast were thrilled. In their eyes, the leader of Dragon King¡¯s Palace was akin to a god. If they could forge a good relationship with the Dragon King of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, it would only benefit them, not harm. Therefore, after hearing the news that Greg Jensen was hosting a banquet for them, all the important figures from the major forces rushed over. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, in the largest private dining room of the grandest hotel in Sent to Lin Market, leaders from the major forces of the Eight countries in Southeast were seated together, just waiting for Greg Jensen¡¯s arrival. After waiting for more than half an hour, Greg Jensen finally arrived fashionably late, but no one dared to complain. Once seated, Greg Jensen carefully surveyed the people present¡ªwarlords, assassin organizations, local magnates, and energy tycoons¡ªthere were over thirty big shots in all. If someone from the Eight countries in Southeast were there, they would undoubtedly be stunned by the scene before them. It was no exaggeration to say that the thirty-some big shots present represented all the powers of the Eight countries in Southeast. ¡°Fox, pour wine for the big shots. I want to toast them,¡± Greg Jensen picked up the wine bottle on the table and handed it to Fox. But what no one saw was Greg Jensen quietly slipping some ¡°Lost Soul Powder¡± into it. This was his latest concoction, a potent drug that could knock out superpowered persons and cultivators alike. Anyone who fell victim to it would lose consciousness within three seconds, left at the mercy of others. Once Fox had poured the wine for everyone, Greg Jensen spoke up. ¡°Gentleman, I have something to say, and I am not sure if it is appropriate.¡± ¡°Dragon King, please speak.¡± ¡°Now that we are allies, feel free to say whatever it is you wish to say.¡± ¡°` Greg Jensen chuckled, his voice deepening, ¡°Since our Dragon King¡¯s Palace is so powerful, why don¡¯t you all join us? That way, we can protect you well and share the benefits. What do all of you think?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the faces of the enthusiastic crowd changed instantaneously. They acknowledged the might of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, but becoming its subsidiary was something they would not agree to. ¡°Humph, Dragon King, our relationship is only that of cooperation. To make us join the Dragon King¡¯s Palace and become your lackeys, isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± One of the warlords said with great dissatisfaction. ¡°Exactly, are you trying to coerce us with your power?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too oppressive?¡± Two other warlords chimed in with their agreement. Watching the reaction of these warlords, those from Dragon King¡¯s Palace who doubted Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but silently snicker. If mere words could subjugate the forces of the Eight countries in Southeast, it wouldn¡¯t be Greg Jensen¡¯s turn to act. Was the new Dragon King perhaps too confident? Greg Jensen didn¡¯t say much else but stood up and slowly picked up the cup of wine from the table, proclaiming loudly, ¡°Gentlemen, I have been presumptuous. This cup is to apologize.¡± Having finished speaking, Greg Jensen downed the wine in his cup. Then, he poured another cup, ¡°This one is for us all to drink together, toasting to a pleasant cooperation.¡± Though the bosses present were upset, they didn¡¯t want to disrespect Greg Jensen and reluctantly stood up with their cups in hand. Seeing that everyone had drunk from their cups, Greg Jensen sat down satisfied. Watching Greg Jensen¡¯s actions, those skeptical of him shook their heads, feeling somewhat humiliated. The master of the mighty Dragon King¡¯s Palace actually apologizing to these local snakes? The prestige of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace was utterly lost. ¡°I gave you a chance, and since you didn¡¯t cherish it, don¡¯t blame me now.¡± Greg Jensen nodded toward the fox, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Yes, Dragon King.¡± The fox replied and suddenly produced a black dagger in his hand. The figure flashed, and with the swiftness of lightning, he rushed toward three of the leaders. ¡°Swish, swish, swish¡­¡± Before the three leaders could even react, the fox¡¯s dagger had already sliced across their throats. Three mighty warlords met their deaths on the spot! ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You guys¡­¡± The rest of the bosses were shocked. As they tried to stand, their legs gave way, and they collapsed to the floor. The incident had much to tell, yet it all happened in an instant. In less than ten seconds, over thirty leaders from the Eight countries in Southeast had lost their ability to resist, becoming mere lambs to the slaughter! Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at the stupefied people of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, Greg Jensen glanced at the fox and tossed him a small porcelain bottle, instructing, ¡°Fox, feed this to the bosses.¡± Chapter 671 - 671 671 By Any Means Necessary_1 ?Chapter 671: Chapter 671: By Any Means Necessary_1 Chapter 671: Chapter 671: By Any Means Necessary_1 Following Greg Jensen¡¯s instructions, the Fox fed all the poison from the bottle into the mouths of those big shots; only with this step, Greg Jensen¡¯s plan was half complete. ¡°Bring them here, tie them all up, and take them away!¡± With the Fox¡¯s command, people took those big shots away. Only at this moment did the people of Dragon King¡¯s Palace understand Greg Jensen¡¯s intention, and couldn¡¯t help but look at him in a new light. Although the methods were overly cunning, the fact that he could control the leaders of the major powers of the Eight countries in Southeast without spilling any blood was already a miracle. Those who had previously doubted Greg Jensen, not believing he had the strength to conquer the Eight countries in Southeast, were now thoroughly convinced. Just then, the third elder expressed his concern with a worried face, ¡°Dragon King, aren¡¯t you afraid that they will join forces to attack us by doing this? After all¡­ you have only controlled their leaders, there are still people in their own countries!¡± In his view, Greg Jensen¡¯s actions amounted to declaring war against those forces, which was akin to seeking his own destruction. Beyond provoking public outrage, it served no real purpose. Greg Jensen gave him a cold glance and said with a smile, ¡°Who told you this was done by our people at Dragon King¡¯s Palace?¡± Upon hearing this, the third elder at first was stunned, then suddenly realized something, and immediately fell to the ground in admiration of Greg Jensen. ¡°Dragon King is wise!¡± the third elder exclaimed, as he knelt to the ground. ¡°What are you standing around for? Spread the news that it was Barry Wolfe who kidnapped these people,¡± the third elder excitedly told the others. The people who had just been bewildered immediately came to their senses, admiring Greg Jensen to the point of prostration. Indeed, this was the next step in Greg Jensen¡¯s plan. Pin the blame on Barry Wolfe! Of course, that wasn¡¯t all. Afterward, Greg Jensen then awakened those drugged big shots and clearly told them that they had ingested his poison. As long as he wished, he could take their lives at any time. Moreover, no one in this world could solve the poison. ¡°Owen Anderson, you are so despicable!¡± ¡°Villain! You will not die a good death!¡± ¡°Owen Anderson, what exactly do you want to do!?¡± The big shots, some angry and some puzzled, all glared at Greg Jensen with eyes filled with hatred. ¡°It¡¯s simple, you just need to do as I say, and I can assure you that you will not die, otherwise¡­¡± Greg Jensen smiled, ¡°Next year¡¯s today might just be your memorial day.¡± ¡°Tell us, what do you want us to do?¡± When under someone¡¯s roof, one has to bow their head, with their lives in the hands of another; even if those big shots were extremely reluctant, they had no other choice but to capitulate. Greg Jensen was straightforward and voiced his thoughts directly. He would select a group of people from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to head to the headquarters of these big shots and make clear explanations to their own people. During their absence in this period, everything was to comply with the arrangements of the people of Dragon King¡¯s Palace. In other words, those sent could fully represent the will of these big shots. After hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, all the big shots widened their eyes. What was this supposed to mean? If they agreed, wouldn¡¯t that be tantamount to handing over their powers on a platter? Yes, that was exactly Greg Jensen¡¯s idea. He would keep all these big shots by his side, not kill them, but use them as hostages. ¡°` sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once the people from Dragon King¡¯s Palace had thoroughly taken over those forces, those people simply had to follow suit. ¡°Owen Anderson, you¡¯re too poisonous, I¡¯d rather die than obey!¡± ¡°Right, we¡¯d rather die than let you Dragon King¡¯s Palace have an easy time!¡± A few hard-headed individuals immediately stood out to declare their stance, and the result was obvious¡ªthey were swiftly dealt with by the Fox. Watching the several big shots fall in front of them, the rest shut their mouths obediently. At this moment, they clearly realized that the overlord of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace wasn¡¯t playing around; he would truly kill them. In the end, under Greg Jensen¡¯s coercion, these big shots had no choice but to submit and dutifully carried out Greg Jensen¡¯s commands. ¡­ The next day, the first batch of people from Dragon King¡¯s Palace set out for the headquarters of the major forces in the Eight countries in Southeast. Carrying the banner of hunting Barry Wolfe and with the ¡°commands¡± from various big shots, they took control of the major forces. Of course, to truly take possession of those forces for themselves would take a long time. Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t in a hurry to achieve quick success. What he wanted to do was to erode them slowly, to plan meticulously; taking full control was merely a matter of time. What he ultimately wanted was to become the uncrowned king, the Underground Emperor, the true overlord of the Eight countries in Southeast! This was only his own plan, and whether there would be any unforeseen events he couldn¡¯t predict. The saying goes, do your utmost and leave the rest to fate; he just needed to do what he had to do, and leave the rest to the heavens. However, this matter had to be kept absolutely secret, and under no circumstances could the truth be known to those from the forces. Otherwise, not only would the plan completely fall through, but it would also bring disaster upon Dragon King¡¯s Palace. This was something Greg Jensen did not want to see. Because for him, Dragon King¡¯s Palace still had more value to be exploited. ¡°Inform everyone, no one is allowed to reveal a single word about this matter, otherwise, they will be executed without mercy!¡± Greg Jensen issued a gag order to the higher echelons of Dragon King¡¯s Palace; no one was to reveal any secrets. After arranging this matter, Greg Jensen still needed to continue the act. Since this time the objective was to capture Barry Wolfe, they also had to put on an appearance. So, for a time, both the Eight countries in Southeast and Dragon King¡¯s Palace were bustling with activity, determined to capture Barry Wolfe. The result, of course, was clear to see ¨C after showing his face once, the Chinese Magician named Barry Wolfe had never appeared again. So much so that people began to believe Barry Wolfe was no longer active in the Eight countries in Southeast. A month later, the grand search operation finally concluded. During this period, Greg Jensen kept sending his own people to the forces in the Eight countries in Southeast. Those sent over worked diligently and swiftly cultivated a contingent of loyal followers, gradually taking control over those forces. The search operation ended without finding Barry Wolfe, but by then the people from Dragon King¡¯s Palace didn¡¯t care anymore. Because they had gained something much bigger¡ªall of the Eight countries in Southeast now belonged to Dragon King¡¯s Palace. However, just then, something Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t anticipated still happened. ¡°Dragon King, we have a serious problem. I don¡¯t know who leaked the information, but it¡¯s being said that those big shots from the Eight countries in Southeast have been put under our house arrest.¡± That day, the Fox said to Greg Jensen with an anxious face, ¡°Now, the people from those forces are all talking about it, and there¡¯s unrest among them.¡± Looking at the anxious Fox, Greg Jensen smiled faintly and spoke in a calm and unhurried tone: ¡°You get scared over such a small matter; how will you manage bigger issues for me in the future?¡± ¡°But Dragon King¡­¡± the Fox began, then hesitated. He considered it an enormous issue, but seeing Greg Jensen¡¯s confident demeanor, he started to feel a sense of anticipation as well. ¡°` Chapter 672 - 672 672 Message Leaked_1 ?Chapter 672: Chapter 672 Message Leaked_1 Chapter 672: Chapter 672 Message Leaked_1 ¡°In the present situation, the only option is to enhance our own strength; as long as we are strong enough, then there¡¯s no enemy to fear.¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently, and then instructed, ¡°Cut the resource exchange points in half to let everyone fully enhance their strength.¡± Upon hearing this, Vixen immediately felt a surge of joy. The greatest attraction of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace for ordinary people was the various resources in the treasury that could be exchanged for points. Now with the cost halved, one couldn¡¯t imagine how happy the people would be. ¡°Thank you, Dragon King!¡± ¡°Go.¡± ¡­ Three days later, what Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t expected was that the leader of a force had actually killed someone and fled. Most crucially, that person had now left the Eight Countries in Southeast and gone to Cherrywood. Upon learning of this news, the people of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace were panicked, for they all knew what this meant¡ªthe news had completely leaked. Even Greg Jensen did not look good; he hadn¡¯t thought someone would truly not be afraid to die. ¡°Dragon King, what should we do now?¡± In the great hall, all high-ranking members of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace were present, all waiting for Greg Jensen to come up with a solution. Greg Jensen furrowed his brows, lost in thought, before finally speaking, ¡°What¡¯s the situation in Cherrywood now?¡± ¡°According to the news we¡¯ve received, Cherrywood has issued an international warrant,¡± Vixen said. ¡°They claim that the Dragon King¡¯s Palace has violated international conventions by secretly controlling the forces in the Eight Countries in Southeast, provoking the entire international organization.¡± ¡°Is there any other news?¡± Greg Jensen continued to ask. He always felt that there was something abnormal about this incident. Why would that fleeing warlord choose to go to Cherrywood? Moreover, what made that person willingly risk certain death to do this? After all, staying obediently in the Southeast as a puppet, at least one could live comfortably. Better a poor life than a good death¡ªas long as there¡¯s no absolute necessity, who would choose to die? Vixen hesitated a moment before speaking, ¡°That guy¡­¡± ¡°That guy was actually from Cherrywood, a member of Cherrywood¡¯s Shadow Organization placed undercover in the Southeast. All the movements here were reported back to Cherrywood by that person.¡± After hearing Vixen¡¯s words, Greg Jensen finally understood the situation. No wonder that leader, even at the risk of death, had killed to return to Cherrywood; it was to convey the message. ¡°Dragon King, what should we do now? We must take some defensive measures,¡± Elder Martis Burns asked with a worried face. ¡°Indeed, once this news gets out, it will inevitably provoke the wrath of other international forces. We¡¯re very likely to face many powerful enemies,¡± Lutor voiced his concerns, ¡°If we¡¯re surrounded, we¡¯ll have no chance to turn the tide.¡± Everyone looked at Greg Jensen, waiting for him to speak. At this moment, Greg Jensen¡¯s brows were tightly knit, as if he had no good solution. ¡°Inform everyone to enter a state of combat readiness and be prepared to fight to the death at any moment,¡± In the end, that was the only command Greg Jensen could issue. In his heart, the survival of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace was not important, but he couldn¡¯t swallow this affront. Even when facing other international powers, he was confident in his ability to fight. The high-ranking members of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace looked at each other, filled with anxiety. But at this point, they had no choice but to follow Greg Jensen¡¯s instructions, praying internally that things would not develop to the worst possible outcome. In the time that followed, various major powers in the world also began to issue statements, vehemently condemning the actions of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. The Bright Church, the Dark Legion, the Shadow Organization, and other similarly powerful world organizations all began to take action. They had always wanted to eradicate the Dragon King¡¯s Palace but merely lacked a good excuse to do so. Now that the Dragon King¡¯s Palace had made a move on the Eight countries in Southeast, they had been given a sufficient reason to act openly. In a certain secret chamber, the leaders of these three organizations sat together, discussing how to deal with the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. ¡°Oscar Jones, tell us, what do you intend to do about this?¡± An elder in a cloak looked toward another Caucasian elder. ¡°Tommy Sims, as far as I know, you have been secretly supporting several forces in Southeast, don¡¯t you want to do something?¡± Oscar Jones said solemnly. ¡°Hmph, stop pretending. Both of you have influence in Southeast, and so do I.¡± At this point, a robust middle-aged man spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s speak plainly, shall we join forces to eliminate the Dragon King¡¯s Palace?¡± ¡°Saladan, watch your words,¡± Oscar Jones frowned slightly, showing some displeasure. Saladan let out a cold laugh, seemingly not taking Oscar Jones seriously at all. The three sitting in this secret chamber were none other than the leaders of the three most powerful organizations in the world, other than the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. The bishop of the Bright Church, Oscar Jones. The leader of the Dark Legion, Saladan. And the Shadow Organization of Cherrywood, Tommy Sims. Without exaggeration, these three individuals had the power to change the entire global landscape; their might was beyond the common person¡¯s imagination. And at this moment, they had gathered together concerning the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Of course, each of them had their own ulterior motives. A secret meeting aimed at the Dragon King¡¯s Palace thus unfolded¡­ Recently, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace could be described as being in a state of turmoil, with everyone feeling insecure since the leak of certain information, almost every individual¡¯s mind was tightly wound with tension. That matter hung over everyone¡¯s head like a sword, threatening to fall at any moment and claim their lives. At first, there were those who discussed it privately, but in just a few days, there were already deserters. After all, they had joined the Dragon King¡¯s Palace just to make a living and did not wish to lose their lives over it. Where there was one, there would be two, and as major organizations around the world began to make declarations, the number of deserters from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace started to grow. ¡°Dragon King, these few fellows wanted to escape, and I caught them. What do you think should be done with them?¡± Inside the grand hall, Fox pointed at a few people kneeling on the ground, asking for Greg Jensen¡¯s opinion. This wasn¡¯t the first time, but these few were unlucky enough to have run into Fox¡¯s grasp. Greg Jensen looked at the people kneeling on the ground and smiled faintly. ¡°Let them go. Go out and tell everyone that anyone who wants to leave is free to do so. I¡¯ll not only let them go, but I¡¯ll also give them a set-up fee. Anyone who has risked their life for our Dragon King¡¯s Palace is commendable. However¡­ once they leave, their life and death will have nothing to do with the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If an enemy comes seeking revenge, I won¡¯t be able to help.¡± After hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, the few kneeling on the ground began to tremble. Over the years they had done work for the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, they had killed countless people, and made numerous enemies. The reason those adversaries had not troubled them was not because they didn¡¯t want to, but because they didn¡¯t dare. However, once they left the protection of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, they would undoubtedly face frenzied retaliation. To leave was to die, yet by not leaving, there was a chance to keep living. Chapter 673 - 673 673 Wolf God Blood_1 ?Chapter 673: Chapter 673: Wolf God Blood_1 Chapter 673: Chapter 673: Wolf God Blood_1 ¡°Dragon King, we will not leave; we shall share the fate of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace.¡± ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t leave¡­¡± Those individuals were knocking their heads like garlic smashers, having completely changed their minds. Greg Jensen waved his hand, signaling for the fox to take the people away. After the fox and the others had left, Greg Jensen sat in the chair, starting to think over the situation. He had only just managed to stabilize the situation in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace with assertive measures. Now, just as things had steadied, they began to grow chaotic once again. However, he was not afraid, since those powers needed to be dealt with sooner or later anyway. He had planned to deal with that matter after finishing the alchemical process, but now it seemed he had no choice but to act sooner. But the situation was far more severe than he had anticipated¡­ ¡°Dragon King, it¡¯s terrible, there¡¯s been an incident!¡± That day, Elder Mist hurried over, on the verge of tears as he looked at Greg Jensen. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, speak slowly, what happened?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Taking a deep breath, Elder Mist said urgently, ¡°Those people we had placed in the Eight countries in Southeast have gotten into trouble!¡± It turned out that just last night, the powers that had been under control started to rebel en masse, as if they all knew what was going on. Of course, the individuals from those powers themselves were not to be feared, but the key issue was that foreign powers had gotten involved. ¡°How many got into trouble?¡± Greg Jensen asked with a heavy voice. Elder Mist swallowed hard and, trembling, said, ¡°Six¡­ six countries have rebelled.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen furrowed his brows. Although he had anticipated that this day would come eventually, he had not expected it to arrive so suddenly or fiercely. Six out of the eight countries were gone, effectively nullifying all the efforts he had made before. ¡°Six¡­ What¡¯s the situation? Have they all lost control?¡± Greg Jensen continued to inquire. ¡°Of the six countries where rebellions occurred, two have completely lost control, and three are barely holding on.¡± Pausing, Elder Mist continued, ¡°However¡­ one of them has been suppressed, and it was done by a single individual.¡± ¡°Oh? There¡¯s such a capable person?¡± Greg Jensen immediately perked up. Someone who could suppress a country¡¯s rebellion by themselves clearly demonstrated extraordinary ability. Now was the time for recruitment, and discovering a promising new individual would be ideal. ¡°It¡¯s someone called Black Wolf, and what¡¯s more, he¡¯s black. It¡¯s said that he has superlative abilities and possesses the power to shape-shift. But I¡¯m not entirely sure of the extent of his capabilities,¡± Elder Mist explained. Greg Jensen nodded, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°Bring this Black Wolf to me. Such talent must be handsomely rewarded.¡± ¡°Yes, Dragon King.¡± Elder Mist responded and withdrew. Greg Jensen massaged his temples; the situation in the Eight countries in Southeast was changing so rapidly that he was almost overwhelmed. While the Dragon King¡¯s Palace was teeming with masters, other powers were no pushovers either, and if it really came to a fight, the outcome would be uncertain. Therefore, the most urgent task was to quickly cultivate a group of elite masters. A small number would suffice, but they must be highly efficient. If used properly, this group could resolve the current crisis. The following evening, Elder Mist brought a tall, burly black man to meet with Greg Jensen. As an international ancient organization, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace comprised not only Caucasians but also black people and people from Huaxia. However, when Greg Jensen saw the man, he felt something odd, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what it was. Facing the fox and Elder Mist among others, Greg Jensen could sense the presence of energy from their bodies, no different from other Superpowered People. But from this Black Wolf, he distinctly felt a wild beast¡¯s aura. Even though Black Wolf was deliberately concealing it, he could still sense it. ¡°Black Wolf, I heard you suppressed the rebellion of an entire country? How did you do it?¡± Greg Jensen stared at the black wolf kneeling below, and asked with a solemn voice. The black wolf looked up at Greg Jensen, and said respectfully, ¡°Dragon King, it was I who led my brothers to suppress the enemy, and each one of them was brave. But we¡¯ve also lost many, they can never fight by my side again.¡± As he spoke, a hint of sadness flashed through the black wolf¡¯s eyes. ¡°You are a hero of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, and according to the rules of our Dragon King¡¯s Palace, you will be greatly rewarded. Tell me, what do you want?¡± This had always been Greg Jensen¡¯s style, to reward those who had given something. If he could win people¡¯s hearts with rewards, it would be the most cost-effective deal for Greg Jensen. However, the black wolf hesitated for a moment, and did not immediately make a request. After a few seconds, the black wolf spoke hesitantly, ¡°I¡­ I want Wolf God Blood.¡± ¡°Wolf God Blood?¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback. He had heard of Wolf God Blood, and indeed there was such a thing in the Dragon King¡¯s treasury. However¡­ Wolf God Blood was no ordinary item. It was said that Wolf God Blood is obtained from a demon wolf that has cultivated to a high degree, and only that which comes from a wolf with over a thousand years of cultivation could be called Wolf God Blood. It was usually used for alchemy, and besides that, it was only useful to wolves who were cultivators. What did the black wolf want with it? The black wolf was a black man, not a cultivator from the Eight countries in Southeast, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t know alchemy. Could it be¡­ ¡°Black Wolf, who are you, really?¡± Greg Jensen stared intently at the black wolf, his heart already forming a rough guess, but it had yet to be confirmed. ¡°Actually¡­ I belong to the Wolf Clan.¡± At this point, the black wolf had no choice but to reveal his true identity. ¡°I see¡­¡± Greg Jensen smiled, and with this information, it all made sense. Greg Jensen was also aware of these foreign races. Since ancient times, the West had legends of werewolves and vampires, although they were rare sightings. It was said that the Dark Legion was mostly comprised of vampires, and although their numbers were few, their combat abilities were extraordinarily powerful. However, Greg Jensen never expected that the Dragon King¡¯s Palace also had a werewolf within its ranks. Upon learning the black wolf¡¯s identity as a werewolf, Greg Jensen had an idea. ¡°Good, the Wolf God Blood I can give to you, as much as you need.¡± Greg Jensen readily agreed. ¡°Thank you, Dragon King!¡± The black wolf looked at Greg Jensen with a face full of gratitude, with enough Wolf God Blood, he could enhance his strength. ¡°Besides Wolf God Blood, I can give you even more.¡± Greg Jensen said in a deep voice, ¡°From today on, you don¡¯t have to go back, stay by my side.¡± ¡°Then what can I do for you?¡± The black wolf asked, puzzled. ¡°You only have to do one thing, and that is to enhance your strength in the shortest time possible.¡± Greg Jensen said earnestly, ¡°You can go directly to the Fox for anything you need, and any treasure from the Dragon King¡¯s treasury is yours to choose.¡± S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Yes! Black Wolf will lay down his life for the Dragon King.¡± The black wolf knelt on the ground, sincerely. As the saying goes, a warrior would die for a worthy master. The black wolf had joined the Dragon King¡¯s Palace many years ago, but had never been put to significant use. Only at this moment did he see hope. Chapter 674 - 674 674 Enhancing Strength_1 ?Chapter 674: Chapter 674: Enhancing Strength_1 Chapter 674: Chapter 674: Enhancing Strength_1 ¡°Fox, I now entrust you with a task,¡± After rewarding Black Wolf, Greg Jensen turned to look at Fox, who was standing by the side. ¡°Select a few young people with decent strength from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace and bring them to me.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fox agreed with a nod and then left. ¡°Luo Tuo, you will later take out all the treasures that can enhance strength from the Dragon King¡¯s Treasury and distribute them as rewards.¡± He then issued an order to Luo Tuo. ¡°Ah? Dragon King, that¡¯s all of our Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s savings, are you sure about this¡­¡± Luo Tuo hesitated to speak further because he didn¡¯t understand Greg Jensen¡¯s intentions. ¡°Just do it.¡± Greg Jensen waved his hand dismissively, not wishing to provide too many explanations to these people. What he wanted to do was to rapidly enhance the strength of those in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, because he knew that a great battle was imminent. If he couldn¡¯t make these people stronger, what awaited them was a fate of annihilation. He also wanted to cultivate a few confidants; Black Wolf, Fox, and picking a few more promising ones¡ªseven or eight would be enough. Fox was highly efficient in executing tasks and quickly selected five young people with potential. Their codenames were Night Owl, Viper, Wild Boar, Camel, and Shark. Except for Camel, Fox, Black Wolf, Night Owl, Viper, Wild Boar, and Shark were all foreigners. Moreover, Viper was the only female among them. ¡°Dragon King!¡± The eight people stood respectfully before Greg Jensen, waiting for him to assign their tasks. Greg Jensen closely examined the eight in front of him and nodded with satisfaction. Excluding Fox and Black Wolf, the others were not too powerful, merely reaching Level 4 standards. But he could see that each of them indeed had great potential. ¡°From now on, you need not follow anyone else¡¯s orders. You only need to obey one person¡ªthat¡¯s me! The only thing you need to do now is to enhance your own strength as quickly as possible.¡± Having said this, Greg Jensen took out some elixirs that could enhance strength from his Storage Ring, as well as a few cultivation techniques, and weapons. He provided guidance to each person based on their characteristics and helped them find the correct methods to cultivate. After receiving Greg Jensen¡¯s directions, these individuals quickly achieved breakthroughs. The one who benefited the most was Black Wolf. After taking the Wolf God Blood, his strength had already improved substantially, and Greg Jensen also prepared a body-strengthening cultivation technique for him. In just three days, the five had each made their own breakthroughs, with a significant overall increase in strength. Although they were still some distance away from becoming top experts, almost all had reached Level 5 standards. Meanwhile, the rebellion in the eight countries in Southeast was ongoing. The three major forces, Light, Darkness, and Shadow were also secretly preparing to make a move against the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. The situation was tumultuous and fraught with danger. Greg Jensen did not choose to sit idly by but quickly began to assign tasks. He divided Black Wolf, Fox, and the other six into four teams, leading four hundred of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace most elite members to suppress the rebellion in the eight countries in Southeast. At the same time, he sent out people to continue seeking intelligence to prevent being caught off guard by the three forces. The four hundred elites led by Fox and the others were the cream of the crop, with the weakest among them also reaching Level 3. Greg Jensen also issued an order: all those who resist stubbornly should be killed without mercy! After a period of suppression, the unrest in the Eight countries in Southeast began to subside slowly. Though the major powers had suffered losses and their strength had been greatly reduced, at least the hidden dangers were now gone. And what Greg Jensen wanted this time was not just control over these major powers. He wanted the entirety of the Eight countries in Southeast! Greg Jensen gathered all the high-ranking members of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, as he was about to undertake a significant task. ¡°Listen up, everyone, no matter what means you use, I want you to take control of the military forces of the Eight countries in Southeast in the shortest time possible. I want the law-enforcers of the Eight countries in Southeast to become our people too!¡± Greg Jensen said gravely, ¡°But you must not harm the civilians; you must give them ample benefits. The treasures of the major powers of the Eight countries in Southeast, the items in the national treasury. Apart from a portion for our own use, all the rest must be distributed to the people.¡± ¡°Dragon King, why would you do this? Are those civilians valuable to us?¡± someone asked, puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s a saying in China, ¡®Water can carry a boat; it can also capsize it.¡¯ The power of the people is immense. As long as we can gain the support of the people, no one will be able to drive us away. Even if a rebellion occurs in the future, by then, these people will become our helpers.¡± Greg Jensen said with a profound meaning, ¡°He who wins the hearts of the people wins the world, and this saying applies everywhere.¡± After hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, the higher-ups from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace all nodded thoughtfully. Taking control of the military and changing the people¡¯s livelihood. These are tasks usually undertaken by a king. It was from that moment they realized that the New Dragon King¡¯s aspirations were far greater than they had imagined! However, they had no further opinions on this matter. After all, if the Dragon King could control the entire region, it would greatly benefit them as well. This was the principle where if one man attains Tao, his poultry and dogs ascend to heaven. What¡¯s more, the Dragon King had not yet truly taken power but had already opened the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s treasury for their Cultivation Technique in large quantities. Initially, their strength had soared dramatically in just a short time. Thus, it was beyond doubt that once the Dragon King succeeded, they too would correspondingly gain a vast amount of resources. So, in the following period, Night Owl and Shadow divided their forces into four groups, leading elite troops to wreak havoc across the Eight countries in Southeast. They crushed local forces swiftly and decisively, like a bolt of lightning. Just as Greg Jensen had said, those who complied were taken under his wing! The resistors were all slaughtered! This directly led to the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s army growing ever more powerful. In less than half a month, the powers across the Eight countries in Southeast had switched sides one after another, joining the ranks of Night Owl and Shadow to continue pressuring the locals. ¡°Lord Dragon King, the situation in the Eight countries in Southeast has been mostly stabilized by us! Especially after the execution to warn others, those powers that were ready to make a move now do not dare act! However¡­ the civilians in the Eight countries in Southeast have become somewhat panicked upon learning that the Dragon King¡¯s Palace is taking over the military. I suspect they are worried that the Dragon King¡¯s Palace will commit despotic acts!¡± In the evening, Night Owl found Greg Jensen to report on the external situation. Hearing this, Greg Jensen nodded thoughtfully, as if coming to a realization, then suddenly fixed his gaze on him and asked: ¡°Hmm, how is the military side of things being handled? Are they making any moves?¡± After all, the military¡¯s strength within the whole situation could not be overlooked. As the commander, he must oversee the entire situation and take everything into consideration! Chapter 675 - 675 675 Benevolent Governance_1 ?Chapter 675: Chapter 675: Benevolent Governance_1 Chapter 675: Chapter 675: Benevolent Governance_1 The fox, upon hearing these words, replied without hesitation: ¡°Rest assured, Dragon King, after the major powers have surrendered, the military won¡¯t be able to do anything against us. Especially the leading officers, they handed over all military authority to us voluntarily even before we knocked on their doors.¡± In other words, as of now, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace has not only taken over all major powers but also has full command of the military. They have achieved comprehensive jurisdiction, and no one dares to defy them. The only situation now is that the common people everywhere are afraid to step out of their homes. It is said that they fear the Dragon King¡¯s Palace might introduce other reforms; they¡¯ve been living timidly and scarcely dare to venture outside. Greg Jensen was well aware that this was because the people had suffered deeply at the hands of the major powers and the military, leaving a profound shadow in their hearts. Sudden changes at the top naturally caused them great unease. Unfortunately, he was not one of those power-thirsty scoundrels who stir trouble upon taking office. To change their attitude required implementing practical strategies to improve their lives. Having realized this, Greg Jensen gave his orders unequivocally: ¡°Fox, pass down the order that all major powers must hand over no less than fifty million in funds. With this money, half will be used to acquire resources and distribute them to the impoverished people of the Eight countries in Southeast. The other half will be entirely used for the improvement of streets, malls, and other facilities; they must witness firsthand the changes brought by the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s assumption of power in the Eight countries in Southeast.¡± Only by implementing benevolent policies can one truly win the hearts of the people. And only when loved by the people can the Dragon King¡¯s Palace truly establish a stable foothold in the Eight countries in Southeast. From then on, even if other powers wished to intervene, they would have to weigh their chances. Of course, rolling out all these measures would require at least half a month¡¯s time. But for now, Greg Jensen was not in a hurry, for all he needed was for the populace of the Eight countries in Southeast to see the stance of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. However, the Fox found it tricky, ¡°Dragon King, this¡­ this might be somewhat difficult! The major powers look prosperous on the surface, but behind the scenes, they¡¯ve been riddled with holes and likely can¡¯t muster such an amount.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t come up with the money? Hmph, then it¡¯s time for wealth redistribution!¡± Greg Jensen snorted coldly, fully aware that the Eight countries in Southeast were mired in outdated practices, and most resources and wealth were in the hands of a few. If the major powers couldn¡¯t produce the money, then it was time to levy it from those few hands. Even if it meant scrapping it together, the funds must be raised in full! ¡°But¡­ those rich merchants and families each have their domains in the Eight countries in Southeast, and if we ask them for money, it might¡­ it might cause public outrage! Besides, their influence is not small; with just a few words, they could incite the masses and stage a revolt against the Dragon King¡¯s Palace!¡± The Fox sighed, visibly troubled. What went unsaid was that although robbing the rich to aid the poor might well damage the interests of these people, even if they didn¡¯t dare oppose the Dragon King¡¯s Palace openly, they would surely direct their anger toward the masses. Greg Jensen, with a frown, stared at him irritably and said: ¡°Compared to the millions of common people, what are those dozens of rich merchants and families? Those who refuse to comply will be punished with the confiscation of their belongings or execution. Heh, ask them whether they value their money or their lives more!¡± Upon hearing this, the Fox paused for a moment, finding the idea to be somewhat sensible. Though it was tyrannical, what they needed most urgently was the support of the majority. The small group of rich merchants and families was nothing but ruthless capitalists who sucked people dry; there was no need to consider their opinions. ¡°Understood, Dragon King. I¡¯ll get on it right away!¡± Afterward, Fox immediately set off, issuing the order to collect funds according to what Greg Jensen had said. The main targets were still the rich merchants and families, which also included the major powers. Having witnessed the prowess of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s elite troops, most of the families could only choose to suffer the loss in silence. After all, everyone understood that opposing the Dragon King¡¯s Palace at this critical juncture was tantamount to seeking death. So, while they voluntarily handed over the funds, they also took on most of the work of distributing the resources. Even the few hard-headed ones could only silently accept after being suppressed by Fox. In less than three hours, Fox had collected nearly a billion in funds. Half was used to distribute resources and money, supporting families who couldn¡¯t even lift the pot. The rest was used entirely for construction, to build shopping centers, subways, buses, roads, etc. They also announced in the name of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace that for the following year, all small merchants would be exempt from paying taxes. Banks opened up loans, attracting businesses from all sectors, stimulating the entire market of the Eight countries in Southeast. This revitalized the stagnant market of the Southeast overnight. The people of the Eight countries in Southeast were all abuzz in one night: ¡°My God, is the Dragon King¡¯s Palace really that good? Sitting at home, money comes from the sky!¡± ¡°Those who couldn¡¯t afford food can now apply for subsidies every month, wow, our spring has come!¡± ¡°The factories can finally start work, no one¡¯s collecting protection fees anymore, and now we don¡¯t even have to pay taxes!¡± ¡°Brothers, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace really wants to improve our Southeast, if we don¡¯t support and maintain this, would we be worthy of our conscience?¡± ¡°Right, right, right! Support the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, support Lord Dragon King!¡± ¡°Did you hear? If anyone dares make trouble in the future, they can be reported directly to the military for handling, damn it, I won¡¯t be afraid to go out at night anymore!¡± ¡°Our school is even being rebuilt, it looks like the kids will be able to go to school before too long!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Comments like these were everywhere, almost unanimously positive. The number of people supporting the Dragon King¡¯s Palace kept growing. The local security and economic conditions were visibly improving. What¡¯s more, some had even started parading down the streets with banners reading ¡°Support the Dragon King¡¯s Palace,¡± helping to promote it. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As a result, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s reputation skyrocketed in the streets of the Southeast overnight. It laid the initial foundation for the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, securing its foothold in the Eight countries in Southeast. However¡­ When the news reached Cherrywood, it also caused quite a stir among the international elite. In their view, the situation in the Eight countries in Southeast was gradually stabilizing, and even the major powers were under the control of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Everyone was being led by the nose by the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, which was extremely unpleasant. If this indulgence continued, their international status would likely be significantly impacted. For this reason, led by Cherrywood, they quickly invited the major powers of the West Union to an emergency meeting, focusing on the issue of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s control over the Eight countries in Southeast. Slap! At the meeting, a middle-aged man from Cherrywood slammed his hand on the table and stood up furiously, glowering as he cursed: ¡°Damn it! The Eight countries in Southeast are all a bunch of incompetents! They let the Dragon King¡¯s Palace take control of the situation so easily! Now we must find a way to sanction them; we cannot let them continue to develop unbridled!¡± Chapter 676 - 676 676 Pressure_1 ?Chapter 676: Chapter 676: Pressure_1 Chapter 676: Chapter 676: Pressure_1 ¡°` The deep, resonant voice echoed throughout the entire meeting room. It caused representatives of the various major powers from the West Union to exchange looks, finding the point quite reasonable. The development of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace was there for all to see, and their actions had indeed affected mutual interests. Previously, the Eight countries in Southeast had to offer a great deal of resources to them every year. They had also planted various informants in the Southeast, and it had taken many years of effort to barely keep the region under control. Who could have expected that in such a short span of time, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace would forcefully take it away. They even uprooted all of their factories, leaving none behind, directly causing them losses of nearly a hundred billion. Of course, for them, money was not a big issue; the main problem was that all of the resources also slipped out of their hands. No one could swallow this affront, and everyone¡¯s attendance at today¡¯s meeting signaled their determination to take action against the Dragon King¡¯s Palace! ¡°In my opinion, to catch the bandits, first catch the king. The Dragon King¡¯s Palace is arrogant and tyrannical, all because of the Dragon King¡¯s manipulation behind the scenes! If we can eliminate the Dragon King as soon as possible, their inner ranks will surely fall into chaos and collapse without a fight!¡± Quickly, a blue-eyed and high-nosed special envoy from the West Union took the initiative to express his thoughts. According to him, it was known that the Dragon King¡¯s strength was roughly at level six. As long as they could assemble an assassination team, all members being strong fighters of level six. They could sneak into the Eight countries in Southeast and definitely deliver a fatal blow to the Dragon King without his knowledge! By then, their combined forces could easily take control of the entire Southeast region. The whole room agreed with this proposal. ¡°Yo-ho! Then that¡¯s settled. Each of the fifteen major powers will send one level six master, and we will set off for the Southeast region overnight! Under our united pressure, we will first see if those beasts from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace will give in and submit! If they remain stubbornly ignorant and willfully blind, hmph, then we¡¯ll eliminate the Dragon King along with them!¡± The representative from Cherrywood decided with a bang of fist on the table. It didn¡¯t take long for the West Union and Cherrywood to reach a consensus. Immediately, they assembled fifteen level six masters and set out together for the Southeast region. As major powers in their countries, they also directly issued an ultimatum. They demanded the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to submit, imposing a series of unequal treaties upon them. Such as: Offering ten billion in funds every month, unconditionally providing jadeite stone. Handing over all the treasures from the Dragon King Palace¡¯s treasury, all members of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace must obey their commands¡­ This was tantamount to making the Dragon King¡¯s Palace directly a subsidiary organization of Cherrywood. From the overlord of the Eight countries in Southeast to instantly falling to the status of someone else¡¯s lackey. If they did not agree, the forces from Cherrywood, including those from the West Union region, would sweep in and forcibly eliminate the Dragon King¡¯s Palace! This message, once issued, instantly caused quite a stir among the Eight countries in Southeast. Especially for the major families and trade associations controlled by the Dragon King¡¯s Palace in the Southeast, they were eagerly anticipating in secret. After all, many actions of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace had seriously affected their interests. If they could use the hands of others to eliminate the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, they could regain complete control over everything. Moreover, they saw that the force formed by Cherrywood, together with the fourteen Western Alliance Organization members, was not to be underestimated and had troops stationed all over the country. With many prestigious masters within, once they decided to take serious actions, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace alone would not be enough to contend with them. Therefore, most people secretly speculated that the Dragon King¡¯s Palace would inevitably not withstand the pressure and would choose to compromise. Otherwise, in not much time, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace would surely be completely eradicated from the Southeast region. ¡­ At this moment. ¡°` In the Dragon King Palace. Thud thud thud! A series of urgent footsteps sounded. Fox, Black Wolf, and the others entered with somber expressions. ¡°Lord Dragon King, there¡¯s serious trouble!¡± ¡°Voices from around the world are reaching out, demanding we agree to a series of unequal conditions!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t agree, in as short as one day or as long as three days, Cherrywood, along with fifteen other countries, will come to attack us together!¡± Especially now, the external situation is extremely tense; the Eight countries in the Southeast, which had finally stabilized, now show signs of unrest. Even some families and business associations are secretly colluding with Cherrywood, preparing to cooperate both inside and out. The Dragon King Palace is now beset by enemies on both sides, trapped in a pincer movement. Although they were aware of the strength of the Dragon King Palace¡¯s foundation, ¡­ In the face of more than a dozen national powers, the Dragon King Palace was clearly at a disadvantage. How could a small organization contend with more than a dozen countries? Even mere firepower suppression would be enough to make the entire Dragon King Palace go through fire and water! S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, Fox, Black Wolf, and their comrades were panic-stricken, and their subordinates were terrified. They all thought that the Dragon King Palace had kicked an iron plate this time. It could very well mean the extinction of the entire group, or being subjected to unequal treaty restrictions. For them, it was all just a matter of time. However, to their surprise, Greg Jensen, after hearing the news, didn¡¯t show the panic they had expected but remained calm from start to finish. He smiled, gazed at the people in front of him, and asked: ¡°What do you think should be done about this matter?¡± What he didn¡¯t say out loud was that he had anticipated a series of moves from Cherrywood. After all, the resources of the Eight countries in the Southeast were abundant; whoever got their hands on them would lay the foundation for a stable future in the international arena. The Eight countries in the Southeast used to be their vassal areas, and they had reaped benefits and tasted the sweetness in just a few decades. Now, they certainly wouldn¡¯t want to watch all the resources easily fall into their pockets. Therefore, their choice to pressure the Dragon King Palace at this time was not a surprising move. In contrast, anyone with a bit of sense could have predicted it. Upon hearing his words, the others fell into hesitation. How would they know what to do now? There were only two paths in front of them. Either gather all the resources of the Dragon King Palace and wage a tough war against Cherrywood and the Western Alliance, or meekly accept those unequal treaties and become a subsidiary organization. But undoubtedly, whatever choice they made, the final outcome would be extremely disadvantageous to the Dragon King Palace. ¡°Fox, let¡¯s hear your thoughts!¡± Seeing that no one else spoke, Greg Jensen turned his gaze to Fox, who was hesitating and struggling to speak. This guy was full of tricks and probably already had some judgment in mind. Sure enough, as soon as the words were out, Fox took a deep breath, organized his thoughts, and answered: ¡°Dragon King, just giving away our domain to them means that the Dragon King Palace will only exist in name but be gone in reality. And if we confront them directly, we won¡¯t get any good out of it. Therefore, in my view, the best solution is not to confront them head-on, but to outsmart them!¡± Chapter 677 - 677 677 Strategy_1 ?Chapter 677: Chapter 677 Strategy_1 Chapter 677: Chapter 677 Strategy_1 Greg Jensen nodded in approval, acknowledging that they indeed couldn¡¯t afford a head-on confrontation now. While he himself wasn¡¯t afraid, it would undoubtedly result in huge losses for the entire organization. ¡°Then let¡¯s hear it, what¡¯s your strategy to outwit them?¡± As he finished speaking, Black Wolf and the others couldn¡¯t help but look at him with confusion. The Fox looked straight back at everyone and without hesitation said: ¡°As everyone knows, these people are nothing but covetous of the resources of the Eight Countries in Southeast. They want to snatch everything back and, by the way, loot the treasury of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. When all is said and done, it¡¯s all about the benefits.¡± Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we spread the news about the Fairy House Cave Mansion? That way, the people from Cherrywood and the West Union would definitely shift their focus there temporarily. Once they enter the cave mansion, we can set up an ambush in advance, and surely we can catch them off guard, like trapping turtles in a jar! We would not only resolve this crisis but also show those who have their eyes on the Dragon King¡¯s Palace what happens when they oppose us!¡± Upon hearing this, Black Wolf immediately shook his head and objected: ¡°No! The Fairy House Cave Mansion is full of extraordinary treasures, and the information is still confidential. Once it gets out, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as handing over all those treasures to others?¡± The others also nodded in agreement, feeling that such an action would be too much of a loss. The Fairy House Cave Mansion is extremely precious; releasing the information just to deal with those from Cherrywood seems too rash. It would undoubtedly attract the attention of numerous forces in a short period of time, and we would have to compete with them for treasures in one place.¡± If we could take this opportunity to completely eliminate those from Cherrywood, it would at least be possible to get rid of a thorn in our side for the moment. But if we not only fail to eliminate those people but also allow various treasures to fall into the hands of other forces, then we would suffer a great loss! The Fox glanced at Greg Jensen who had been silent, sighed, and said: ¡°The risk is indeed great, but what I mean is, we can enter the Fairy House Cave Mansion in advance and lie in ambush. Even if many forces break in, we can create chaos and fish in troubled waters. On the one hand, it would be very difficult for those from Cherrywood and the West Union to find us in such a situation. On the other hand, with the enemy in the open and us in the shadows, the difficulty of ambushing them would be greatly reduced. We could easily wipe them out without breaking a sweat. Furthermore, the location of the Fairy House Cave Mansion is within the territory of the Eight Countries in Southeast. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if treasures fall into the hands of other forces, we could still seize them later.¡± This way, we could basically ensure we hit two birds with one stone and would also minimize the losses of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace in the entire operation. For now, the Fox couldn¡¯t think of a better plan than this. Greg Jensen smiled and nodded, ¡°Good, your plan is indeed not bad, let¡¯s do it just as you¡¯ve said!¡± However¡­ To increase the odds of Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s victory. He quickly added: ¡°In addition, while we spread the news outside, we should also sternly warn all the forces within the Eight Countries in Southeast not to participate! Of course, if they¡¯re willing to join us at Dragon King¡¯s Palace in this situation, that¡¯s a different story. At that time, I not only will agree to share the spoils with them, but I will also fully support them within the Fairy House Cave Mansion.¡± After all, the people from Cherrywood, in order to deal with him, had already begun forming alliances all over the country. By then, the number of enemies assembled within the Fairy House Cave Mansion would be beyond imagination. As the saying goes, two fists can¡¯t defend against four hands; under the pressure of numbers, even if the members of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace are formidable, they may still suffer losses at the hands of the enemy. That¡¯s why he sought to recruit wise individuals and was also prepared to mobilize a large number of troops to counter the opposition. ¡°The Dragon King is wise!¡± The fox and his peers all nodded, expressing their agreement. Greg Jensen hummed in affirmation and immediately issued orders: ¡°Fox, I¡¯ll leave these matters to you! Remember, be quick and spread the word far and wide! ¡°If this plan is successfully carried out, you can choose any five items from the treasures in the Fairy House Cave Mansion!¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± The fox responded respectfully, his face alight with joy, no longer hesitating as he turned to set about the task. After all, everyone knew that the treasures in the Fairy House Cave Mansion were elusive and priceless. Let alone getting five at once, securing even one could significantly enhance his overall strength. So much so that after the fox left, the rest of the group also looked at Greg Jensen with expectation, wondering if there were more tasks to be assigned, offering them similar rewards. Unfortunately, Greg Jensen remained silent, and they didn¡¯t dare to ask more. In the span of an afternoon, the fox quickly spread the news about the Fairy House Cave Mansion. To draw more attention, he even fabricated some false details. He claimed the Fairy House Cave Mansion contained a plethora of Innate Treasures, elixirs that could steal the workings of heaven, and various divine weapons. This caused all major regions of the world to become agitated and excited. Just as they were gathering their followers and preparing to inquire further about the Fairy House Cave Mansion. The fox then announced that all powers within the eight countries in Southeast must not participate on their own unless they joined the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Whoever dared defy this would meet death! Left with no choice, in just three short hours, a massive number of powers voluntarily applied to join the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. The ranks of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace grew stronger by the day, virtually including every noteworthy organization, family, and business association from the entire eight countries in Southeast! ¡­ Meanwhile, the news had also reached Cherrywood. ¡°NANI? Fairy House Cave Mansion? Dennis Craig, you¡¯d better explain quickly: what exactly is going on?¡± ¡°The Dragon King¡¯s Palace just released a message saying they have discovered a Fairy House Cave Mansion that is about to open, filled with a vast number of treasures!¡± Hiss!! Upon hearing these words. The room fell silent, everyone unconsciously taking in a sharp breath. Clearly, no one had expected such explosive news to break out at this critical juncture. One only needed to think with their rear end to know that if the Dragon King¡¯s Palace mobilized their full strength to enter the Fairy House Cave Mansion and cleaned out all the treasures. Within a short time, everyone¡¯s power would skyrocket. By then, the painstakingly gathered fifteen level six masters they had might as well be heading for death if they went there! Mike Johnson was the first to speak up, breaking the calm of the meeting: ¡°Julius, we cannot let the people of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace empty the Fairy House Cave Mansion so easily! I suspect we should also mobilize our forces, enter the mansion first, and take to ourselves a large share of the treasures!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Dennis Craig said with an ashen face: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid this is their trap? If we all go there, we might fall right into their scheming!¡± Mike Johnson shot back with a question: ¡°And what if it¡¯s true? Are we just supposed to watch them get stronger?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The crowd was left wordless, thinking that indeed, such matters should be approached with the assumption that they might be true, rather than risk them being false. Whether it was true or not, they had no choice but to bite the bullet and sneak in to take a look! Chapter 678 - 678 678 Wolf Clan_1 ?Chapter 678: Chapter 678 Wolf Clan_1 Chapter 678: Chapter 678 Wolf Clan_1 After receiving affirmation, the major organizations of Cherrywood and the West Union, with an attitude that this opportunity could not be missed, immediately gathered their people and infiltrated Southeast in batches. On one hand, they aimed to control specific information and the location of the Fairy House Cave Mansion. On the other hand, it was to get closer to the Dragon King¡¯s Palace and understand their actions. So that they could formulate corresponding plans at any time. However, what they never expected was that the noise from the batches infiltrating the area still did not escape the vixen¡¯s eyes. He had long set up his own informants at all the major customs. Almost the moment the people from Cherrywood set foot in the territory, the news reached the vixen¡¯s ears. Consequently, the vixen immediately found Greg Jensen and reported these matters in detail. ¡°Heh, the fish bit the hook so quickly?¡± A playful smile spread across Greg Jensen¡¯s face as he toyed with the cigar in his hand, exhaling clouds of smoke. He contemplated that it was time to devise a plan to hunt down these people from Cherrywood. Since they dared to enter his territory, he would not give them a single chance to escape. ¡°Lord Dragon King!¡± Just then, Black Wolf seemed to think of something and hesitatingly stood up. Greg Jensen noticed his hesitation, waved his hand and said, ¡°Speak up if you have something to say!¡± ¡°I¡­ my kinsmen behind me can also share some of the pressure for Lord Dragon King. Like me, they all possess remarkable strength. Moreover, our clan is filled with masters, with many even more powerful than I. If they could also join this operation, they would surely be able to serve you to the best of their abilities!¡± Black Wolf lowered his head and expressed his thoughts. Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen unassumingly said: ¡°Oh? What are you waiting for then, invite them over quickly! Heh, if they are really as strong as you say, they won¡¯t lack for Wolf God Blood when the time comes!¡± He was very clear that werewolves like Black Wolf naturally possessed bloodlines far more powerful than that of ordinary people. If he could bring the entire Wolf Clan under his control, his power would increase exponentially. As for Wolf God Blood¡­ he was never short of it. The treasury of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace had it in abundance. Supplying the Wolf Clan was more than sufficient. Besides, this item was not of much use in his hands. It was better to reward the Wolf Clan with it and have them wholeheartedly serve him. Thump!! But the next second, Black Wolf knelt on the ground, bowing deeply, his tone filled with excitement as he spoke: ¡°Lord, this is exactly what I ask of you! Under the heavens, only you have the ability to help our Wolf Clan!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Greg Jensen was bewildered by his words, ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± ¡°Our Wolf Clan used to live carefree and isolated from the world, rarely interacting with outsiders due to our differences with humans. But a few years ago, an organization somehow got wind of our existence and has been opposing us in the shadows ever since. They not only fought with us but also frequently kidnapped members of our clan. It was only at the end, unable to bear it any longer, that we officially went to war with them. We thought we had the upper hand, but unexpectedly¡­ their strength was not to be underestimated. Once the battle began, they held their own against us.¡± Over time, because the Wolf Clan inherently had few members, combined with the prolonged fighting and countless casualties, they gradually began to lose the battle. Just half a year ago, that group forcibly captured all the members of the Wolf Clan. ¡°` If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Black Wolf had disguised himself as a regular person and gone to the outside world to procure supplies, he might not have escaped the calamity. By the time he returned to the tribe, he discovered that corpses of the Wolfman Clan were strewn everywhere, and the chief had been quartered, meeting a grisly death. Later, he followed the information to the southeastern region, hoping to rescue all his kinsmen, but unfortunately¡­ After several attempts, he realized that the enemy¡¯s strength far surpassed his own. Alone, he simply had no way of succeeding. Greg Jensen, having heard of his experiences, finally understood why Black Wolf had been so sullen since joining the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. It turned out that the safety of the entire Wolf Clan weighed on his shoulders. However¡­ Now that Black Wolf was one of his own subordinates¡­ As the master of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, he naturally couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing. Thinking this, he directly asked, ¡°Then do you know which organization took away your people?¡± ¡°Of course I do!!¡± Black Wolf spoke with resounding force, ¡°I¡¯ve been secretly inquiring all this time and found out they are from the Bright Church! I just haven¡¯t figured out why they¡¯ve captured members of our Wolf Clan.¡± This was something he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around. Clearly, the Wolf Clan had hardly any conflicts with the outside world. Logically, they shouldn¡¯t have provoked such a troublesome organization under these circumstances. Yet, his Wolf Clan had suffered a catastrophe that nearly wiped them all out. Greg Jensen nodded, stubbing out his cigar, ¡°Hmm, do you know where they¡¯re being held?¡± ¡°In the Church¡¯s Abyss Prison!¡± ¡°Alright, lead the way, and I¡¯ll follow you to rescue everyone from the Wolf Clan!¡± Having said that, Greg Jensen stood up immediately, wasting no time at all. After all, he was short on manpower at this critical juncture¡ªor to be more precise, he lacked subordinates with formidable strength. Even though powerful entities from each major region of the Eight countries in Southeast had joined, the ranks were mixed, and many were useless opportunists. With these people under his banner, they wouldn¡¯t make much impact on the overall situation. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the Wolf Clan was different. Setting aside whether those clansmen were as formidable as Black Wolf¡­ Even if they were second to him, the collective strength of a large group was not to be underestimated. ¡°Sir¡­ Sir, are you suggesting that just me and you go? Without¡­ Without bringing anyone else?¡± Seeing that none of the others seemed to have the intention to move, Black Wolf lifted his head in bewilderment, appearing incredulous. After all, he hadn¡¯t misspoken just now, those who captured the Wolf Clan were from the Bright Church. If the overall strength of the Church was compared to the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, the odds were fifty-fifty at best. To invade their stronghold now, wouldn¡¯t it make sense to gather forces and catch them off guard under normal circumstances? Not only him, but other subordinates like Viper, Fox, and Boar were all wearing puzzled expressions. They were wondering if the Dragon King really planned to send just two people for the raid? ¡°Hmph, a mere Abyss Prison of the Bright Church also deserves such a mobilization of my forces? You all seem to overestimate those wastes of space,¡± Greg Jensen declared disdainfully, noticing everyone¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help but snort in contempt. Despite his confident words¡­ Black Wolf remained kneeling on the ground, still showing no sign of getting up, but instead wore a full face of worry and doubt: ¡°Dragon King Sir, I beg you¡­ Please reconsider!!¡± Chapter 679 - 679 679 The Opening of the Cave Dwelling_1 ?Chapter 679: Chapter 679: The Opening of the Cave Dwelling_1 Chapter 679: Chapter 679: The Opening of the Cave Dwelling_1 Black Wolf stared at Greg Jensen in panic, tremblingly explaining: ¡°I had secretly infiltrated the Abyss Prison before and checked it. There are many envoys from the Bright Church stationed there, not only with strong capabilities but also armed with a large number of weapons. Moreover, the terrain there is complex, with many traps laid out. If just the two of us go there, this¡­ It¡¯s no different from seeking death! Lord Dragon King, I think we should prepare more hands!¡± It turned out that he had already stealthily made his way to the outskirts of the Abyss Prison before. He discovered that the entire prison was essentially a gigantic abyss. In other words, the prison was hidden within that seemingly bottomless abyss. Divided into nearly ninety-nine levels, each one housing different prisoners. At the same time, each level was also filled with a large number of Bright Church experts. He estimated that the further down one went, the stronger the stationed personnel would be. Additionally, he had seen many mortars, tracking guns, and laser beams on the periphery. It was a full three hundred sixty degrees with no blind spots! If just two people went, they would definitely be discovered immediately. Once discovered, what awaited them would be the entire Abyss Prison¡¯s siege. Not being able to break in was one thing, but as long as they could retreat unharmed, they could still find other opportunities to infiltrate. But if they forced their way in, there was a good chance the Wolf Clan would be prematurely wiped out. Anyway, to those Church people, they didn¡¯t even regard them as human; they merely saw them as a group of domesticated beasts. Therefore, Black Wolf dared not take the risk, nor did he dare to gamble with the lives of his entire clan. ¡°Heh heh¡­ So what you mean is, to make a trip to the prison, I also need to bring the entire Dragon King¡¯s Palace with me?¡± Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow, and as he spoke, his voice suddenly paused, his tone full of disdainful laughter: ¡°Do you think the people of the Bright Church are worthy of that?¡± Hiss! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, Black Wolf and the others exchanged glances, inhaling sharply. It was obvious they never imagined that the Dragon King would be so proud, not even putting the Bright Church in his eyes. You must know, they are an internationally renowned organization, even more powerful than the Shadow Organization and the Dark Legion. They could be called one of the biggest and strongest forces in the entire world. Even the most powerful countries were reluctant to provoke them. They also possessed all sorts of mysterious abilities. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have stood for a thousand years, always at the pinnacle of the world! But¡­ Now that the Dragon King had spoken to this extent¡­ Black Wolf really didn¡¯t know what else to say; he was afraid that if Greg Jensen got unhappy and simply refused to cooperate, that would leave him shouting to no avail, with neither heaven nor earth responding. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Greg Jensen stood with his hands behind his back, urging: ¡°I¡¯m short on time. We need a quick battle and a swift decision. Lead the way quickly!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡± With no choice left, Black Wolf could only nod dumbly, rising to get the car outside and drive Greg Jensen towards the direction of Abyss Prison. Watching their figures disappear into the distance, Fox and Viper among others felt a foreboding sense of doom. After all, just two people infiltrating the domain of the Bright Church and still expecting to safely evacuate a large number of the Wolf Clan¡­ No matter how one thought about it, it seemed impossible. Not only was there a huge risk involved, but even a slight misstep could lead to their burial in a foreign land. ¡°Big Brother Fox, what should we do?¡± The serpent stared with its beautiful eyes and couldn¡¯t resist whispering a question. Without hesitation, the fox furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I think for safety¡¯s sake, we better follow behind Lord Dragon King!¡± After all, the forces from all over the world were now focusing on Dragon King¡¯s Palace. If something were to happen to Dragon King, they, the remaining people, simply could not hold the banner high on their own. Therefore, they didn¡¯t have any other choice but to follow closely behind, ready to assist at any moment. ¡°Exactly! The safety of Lord Dragon King is our safety. If anything happens to him, none of us will have an easy time!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, if we don¡¯t catch up now, we will lose them in a bit!¡± Afterward, under the fox¡¯s lead, everyone got into their vehicles, following from a distance. ¡­ The Sahara Desert. Gale-force winds surged, sweeping up a vast curtain of sand and stones. Amidst the boundless desert, a giant tornado capriciously roamed. At a glance, the entire land was engulfed by blinding turmoil, making it impossible to keep one¡¯s eyes open. Fortunately, such hurricanes did not last long and quickly subsided. Suddenly, a red column of blood gradually revealed itself upon the desert. Surrounding it was a layer of flowing sand, consistently pushing out the red column. For over half an hour, an ancient, ornate gate completely emerged. In the middle there was a path, pitch black and seemingly bottomless, exuding an unfathomable sense of mystery. With the entire Fairy House Cave Mansion revealed, it became like an Anchor Needle, stabilizing the surrounding quicksand. The fierce wind swept away the dark clouds, gradually restoring brightness to the dim world. Under the blazing sun, the gates of the cave mansion burst forth with a dazzling golden light. It shot straight into the sky! It formed an illusion against the azure sky, like a mirage. Incredibly reflecting the environment of the area onto the sky above. This commotion quickly alerted the people around the desert to the anomalies. ¡°Quick, look there! Damn, is that a mirage?¡± ¡°No¡­ this seems to be the Fairy House Cave Mansion that Dragon King¡¯s Palace previously announced!¡± ¡°What, Fairy House Cave Mansion? What are we waiting for, let¡¯s hurry back and report!¡± ¡°Right, if we miss the best opportunity to enter the Fairy House Cave Mansion, we¡¯ll suffer a huge loss!¡± In an instant, various major powers quickly noticed that something was amiss, and they also realized that this might be the fabled Fairy House Cave Mansion hidden in the desert. All signs matched the information previously announced by Dragon King¡¯s Palace. As a result, the various forces quickly assembled their troops, racing towards the vast desert like mad. Undoubtedly, besides these major powers, Cherrywood and people from the West Union, who had just infiltrated the Southeast, also received the news. They were both surprised and astonished, not daring to delay for fear that being a step late would mean the treasures inside would be plundered by others. So they too hastened there! The difference between them and the local organizations was that all their actions were kept covert and discreet. Partly to prevent drawing too much attention to their presence. Another reason was to stay in the shadows, conveniently allowing them to continue monitoring the movements of Dragon King¡¯s Palace and strike opportunistically. So as not to be suddenly attacked within the territory of the Eight countries in Southeast. After all, this was Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s turf; caution was necessary. For a moment, the major powers were restless, and the eyes of the world turned towards the Southeast, towards the Sahara Desert! Chapter 680 - 680 680 Indiscriminate Killing Without ?Chapter 680: Chapter 680 Indiscriminate Killing Without Discussion_1 Chapter 680: Chapter 680 Indiscriminate Killing Without Discussion_1 On the carriage heading to Abyss Prison, Black Wolf suddenly pointed at the horizon not far away, excitedly saying, ¡°Lord Dragon King, look over there! It seems like a mirage! What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± What he didn¡¯t say was, how could it be a mirage? That area¡­ if he wasn¡¯t wrong, it must be the Sahara Desert. The scene reflected in the sky matched exactly with the previously mentioned Fairy House Cave Mansion. Therefore, it could almost be ascertained that the Fairy House Cave Mansion had emerged!! Greg Jensen breathed rapidly, his eyes sparkled with intense curiosity, he too wanted to know, what treasures exactly were hidden inside the Fairy House Cave Mansion! And whether it might be possible to find the medicinal herbs or elixir he needed? It could be said to be a great fortune, a tremendous opportunity! Whoever could control it would undoubtedly be able to dominate the whole world! Buzz!! Just then, the phone suddenly rang. A glance at the caller ID showed it was Fox calling. After Greg Jensen answered, the voice on the other end said, ¡°Lord Dragon King, reports are coming in from all over that the Fairy House Cave Mansion has been discovered around the Sahara Desert! All the major powers are racing to get there, and also, the movements of the people from Cherrywood and the West Union who just entered the country have suddenly disappeared!¡± Just as I thought! Greg Jensen felt even more certain in his heart, the anomaly in the sky was indeed the reflection of the treasure light from the Fairy House Cave Mansion. As for the people from Cherrywood¡­ In truth, there was no need to guess that they had also received the news and were now heading toward the desert. If they were allowed to enter the Fairy House Cave Mansion before us and stage an ambush, It would add an element of danger for Dragon King¡¯s Palace and all its allied powers. It seemed he needed to set out immediately! Having realized this, Greg Jensen immediately instructed, ¡°Fox, you must come with me to the Sahara Desert at once!¡± ¡°Yes!!¡± He then hung up the phone. Greg Jensen said, ¡°Black Wolf, put off rescuing your clansmen for now. The urgent priority is to reach the Fairy House Cave Mansion before anyone else!¡± The situation had arisen unexpectedly and did not allow for any other decision. Moreover¡­ The people from Bright Church would likely want a slice of the pie and probably wouldn¡¯t do anything too drastic to the Wolf Clan for now. After dealing with the experts from Cherrywood and the West Union, there would be ample time to come to the aid of the Wolf Clan. Black Wolf nodded solemnly: ¡°I understand! Lord Dragon King, prioritizing the Fairy House Cave Mansion is of course the right choice!¡± Saying this, he did not hesitate for a second, quickly turned the wheel, and sped toward the desert. The facts were indeed just as Greg Jensen had guessed. All the major powers around the desert had mobilized their entire forces upon hearing the news of the Fairy House Cave Mansion opening, with groups of experts forming up everywhere. Even the people from Bright Church and Dark Legion had gathered a bunch of daredevil fighters, all of whom surged in. At that moment, outside the entrance of the Fairy House Cave Mansion, one could see a dense crowd of people, with at least three thousand teams. All were powerhouses from various regions of the Eight countries in Southeast. However, despite arriving first, not a single person dared to enter first. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have the courage, but because nearly six to seven thousand people were steadfastly blocking the entrance to the Fairy House Cave Mansion. ¡°The Dragon King¡¯s Palace has decreed!¡± ¡°Any power from the regions within the Eight countries in Southeast is not to enter the cave mansion without permission! If you don¡¯t wish to oppose our Dragon King¡¯s Palace, then retreat obediently. ¡°¡± ¡°` ¡°Otherwise, once the Dragon King gets angry, you will suffer!¡± The people blocking the way were from various organizations that had joined the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. They had just received a message from a fox telling them that no one was allowed to enter the cave mansion before the Dragon King¡¯s arrival. This included their own people; anyone who dared to trespass would be killed without mercy! Whether it was due to the pressure from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace or loyalty to its high-ranking experts, no one dared to disobey. They could only obediently guard the entrance, strictly forbidding anyone from entering! This operation immediately displeased those strong individuals who had not joined the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. ¡°Damn it! What the hell is the Dragon King¡¯s Palace? Why can¡¯t we enter?¡± ¡°Exactly! The Fairy House Cave Mansion is not their exclusive property, isn¡¯t this going too far?¡± ¡°To hell with this, clear the way immediately! Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you¡¯re from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace and you outnumber us, we¡¯ll be scared! Let me tell you, we¡¯re getting in today no matter what!¡± ¡°Just a few thousand of you think you can stop us at the door? You¡¯re practically asking for death!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Unfortunately, no matter how much they shouted and clamored, not a single muscular man blocking the gate moved aside. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They faced each other with angry glares, firmly clutching their weapons, ready to strike at any moment. As a result, even though the crowd outside was speaking fiercely, not a single person dared to take the lead and strike first. Wuu wuu wuu¡ª¡ª Suddenly, from a distance in the desert, a line of Toyota Land Cruisers raced towards them, kicking up sand. Even from a great distance and seeing a crowd blocking the way, they showed no intention of stopping, but instead charged straight through. Like bulldozers, they knocked over the people blocking the way, even crushing them back and forth. Only some slightly more powerful experts managed to dodge and avoid being hit by the cars. Still, in just a short while, nearly a thousand people were violently knocked away. In the end, over three hundred Toyota Land Cruisers neatly came to a stop there. Opening the doors, more than seventeen hundred middle-aged stalwarts dressed in white robes and wearing necklaces jumped out of the cars and headed straight for the entrance of the Fairy House Cave Mansion. They didn¡¯t say a word from beginning to end, but the intense killing intent radiating from them made everyone¡¯s color change and they couldn¡¯t help but retreat, not daring to approach. ¡°These¡­ are these people from the Bright Church?!¡± ¡°Hiss! I didn¡¯t expect them all to come. It seems that the rumors about the Fairy House Cave Mansion are all true!¡± ¡°Damn it, they¡¯re too brutal, coming up and knocking over a thousand people dead!¡± ¡°Shh¡ªkeep your voice down, don¡¯t let them hear you, or you might also not escape death!¡± ¡°Now there¡¯s a spectacle to watch! I want to see how these useless followers of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace can stop the Bright Church!¡± ¡°Hmph, without the Dragon King here, are they supposed to block with their lives? There¡¯s simply no comparison!¡± While everyone was discussing. Soon, the Bright Church¡¯s forces encountered no obstacles and made their way to the front of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace and the various organizations. One of them, a middle-aged man with a full beard, looked arrogantly around at everyone and snorted coldly: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get the hell out of my way!¡± ¡°This¡­ ¡± The organizations under the Dragon King¡¯s Palace were frightened and looked at each other, unsure of what to do for a moment. After all, the other side¡¯s power far exceeded their own. If they let them through, once the Dragon King found out, they might end up punished. But if they confronted them forcibly, they were no match at all. And so, caught in such a dilemma, no one moved, just standing there foolishly. This infuriated the bearded middle-aged man from the Bright Church. ¡°Hmph, no one¡¯s willing to make way, huh? Then you can all go die!!¡± ¡°` Chapter 681 - 681 681 Various Forces_1 ?Chapter 681: Chapter 681 Various Forces_1 Chapter 681: Chapter 681 Various Forces_1 ¡°` As the middle-aged man with the mutton chop beard bellowed his command, people from the Bright Church pulled out their swords to face the opposition without wasting half a word in dialogue, charging forward. ¡°Damn it! If we¡¯re going to die, let¡¯s die, but no one gets through before the Dragon King arrives!¡± ¡°Right! In eighteen years, I¡¯ll be a hero again, let¡¯s all go at them together, brothers!¡± ¡°We absolutely can¡¯t let these people look down on us!¡± Every faction under the banner of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace clenched their teeth and had no choice but to brace themselves and join the fray. After all, the only option before them was this one path; if they chose to flee, then what awaited them would be the punishment of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Better to fight it out than to die either way. Having realized this, all the major forces faced the difficulties head-on and soon clashed with the people from the Bright Church. In an instant, outside the gates of the Fairy House Cave Mansion, there was a flash of swords and shadows of blades, and screams filled the air; in just a brief encounter, nearly a hundred suffered death or injury. Initially, these major forces could barely contend with the people from the Bright Church. But as time passed, they gradually came to realize that their strength was far inferior to their opponents¡¯. In less than five minutes, the people of the Bright Church overwhelmed and wiped out more than half of their forces. In contrast, the factions of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace were beaten back, decisively outmatched. ¡°Hiss! These people really overestimate themselves, how dare they go head-to-head with the people of the Bright Church?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they just a bunch of losers riding on others¡¯ coattails? If it weren¡¯t for the Dragon King¡¯s Palace backing them, they wouldn¡¯t dare make a move even if they had a hundred times the courage.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be long before they can¡¯t hold out anymore, and once the people from the Bright Church charge in, we¡¯ll follow right after them!¡± ¡°Fight on! The more that die, the better for us; the competition will lessen as well!¡± The onlookers around were pointing and making comments, with none of them intending to lift a finger. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Among the crowd, there was a team of over a thousand people standing a hundred meters away, silent and expressionless, witnessing everything unfolding before them. ¡°Colonel, when do we move out?¡± One of the men in cloaks suddenly turned his head to ask. The middle-aged man with the mutton chop beard snorted coldly, ¡°No rush! Let them bite each other like dogs first, when both sides are worn down, that¡¯ll be our best chance to strike!¡± Without a doubt, these were all troops from Cherrywood and the West Union, who had also arrived early around the Fairy House Cave Mansion. Just to avoid exposing their identities and intentions, they didn¡¯t move forward but stood hundreds of meters away, watching the changes unfold. This time, their purpose was not just to seize the treasures within the Fairy House Cave Mansion. More importantly, they were looking for an opportunity to assassinate the Dragon King, to take over the resources of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace completely and re-contest the territory of the Eight countries in Southeast. One of the blue-eyed men from the West Union licked his lips, impatient to act, and said: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for fear of affecting the overall situation, I¡¯d rush in and kill left and right!¡± Someone beside him rolled their eyes and couldn¡¯t help but retort: ¡°What¡¯s the point fighting these jellyfish? We should fight people like the Dragon King¡ªthat fits our status!¡± ¡°Exactly! Our great Cherrywood wouldn¡¯t stoop to engage with these wastes of space!¡± ¡°Just you wait! It won¡¯t be long before the Dragon King shows up!¡± ¡°` Because they knew all too well that the Dragon King¡¯s Palace had issued an order at the very first moment, forbidding anyone from entering the Fairy House Cave Mansion ahead of time. In plain terms, they eyed the treasures inside the Fairy House Cave Mansion, deciding to claim them as their own and unwilling to share a piece of the pie with others. This time, the people from the Bright Church directly took action, killing so many of their Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s men. The Dragon King lurking behind the scenes would definitely not let them off easily. When the two sides eventually fought, one would surely suffer losses, and they could hide behind the scenes and reap the benefits of the fisherman. At the same time, on the other side of the great desert, there was a nearly three-thousand-strong army in black robes, fully equipped and ready for action. At the very front of the troop was a majestic sweat-blooded steed, upon which sat a fully armed middle-aged man. He fiddled with the curved knife at his waist and, with a fierce look on his face, gazed intently at the fierce battle taking place not far away inside the Fairy House Cave Mansion. ¡°Interesting! The people from the Bright Church have actually moved in so quickly! It¡¯s a pity that the real troops of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace haven¡¯t shown up yet, what they¡¯re up against now are merely minor soldiers.¡± Hearing these words, a subordinate beside him nodded, smiling with disdain, ¡°Sky Dragon General, I think we too can take action now! Just get past those forces of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, and we might even be able to join the Bright Church¡¯s people in rushing in!¡± Inside the Fairy House Cave Mansion lay a large number of magical treasures and various miraculous elixirs, which could definitely provide a significant boost to their strength. Therefore, the sooner they got there, the better for them; if they were even slightly delayed, they might be preempted by the people from the Bright Church. Moreover, their current position was on the very outskirts of the great desert. There were nearly ten thousand people barricading the way ahead, and even if they set off after the Bright Church¡¯s people had entered, it would still take at least fifteen minutes to arrive. Under such circumstances, even being a minute late could cause them tremendous losses. However, the Sky Dragon General shook his head, dismissing that notion. He looked around, his face flickering with suspicion, and said: ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®While the praying mantis catches the cricket, the oriole lies in wait.¡¯ Those who rush in first may not necessarily get their hands on anything! With so many competing for the Fairy House Cave Mansion, do you think they¡¯ll let the Bright Church¡¯s people complete their task so easily? Everyone outside may put on a show of giving face to the Bright Church due to the power backing them. But once they actually enter the Fairy House Cave Mansion, no one cares about that anymore. In their eyes, there are only the resources inside the Fairy House Cave Mansion, so at least for an hour, the people from the Bright Church won¡¯t have an easy time. And don¡¯t forget that the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s men have been watching from behind! Who knows what they¡¯re plotting, perhaps planning to capture all who come in one fell swoop!¡± The Sky Dragon General was a subordinate of the Dark Legion. He too was enticed by the Fairy House Cave Mansion. However, enticing as it was, he thought things through very clearly on his way there; the secret of the Fairy House Cave Mansion was discovered by the Dragon King of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Logically, he wouldn¡¯t recklessly spread the news for all to know. He should be keeping all the glory for himself, claiming the treasures within. Yet he did the exact opposite, not keeping it a secret but instead attracting so many people here. It was hard not to speculate that the true intent of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace was to gather everyone from the Eight countries in Southeast and catch them all in one net. Therefore, in the eyes of the Sky Dragon General, this operation must be executed with the utmost caution; they absolutely couldn¡¯t capsize the boat in the gutter! Chapter 682 - 682 682 Exposure of Whereabouts_1 ?Chapter 682: Chapter 682 Exposure of Whereabouts_1 Chapter 682: Chapter 682 Exposure of Whereabouts_1 Instead of fighting to the death in such a situation, it would be better to watch the changes quietly, standing on the very periphery to see the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s true intentions. But then again, the number of people who had gathered this time was indeed too many. In the chaos of indistinguishable identities, it was easy for the Dragon King¡¯s Palace or other forces to fish in troubled waters. This would not only have a major impact on the people of the Bright Church, but it was also a significant threat to their Dark Legion. Having realized this, the Sky Dragon General waved at several of his subordinates next to him and said in an icy tone, ¡°Go! Kill all these worthless ones on the periphery! The Fairy House Cave Mansion does not need their participation!¡± The real slaughter and looting should be left to their strongest few teams! Three broad-shouldered warriors heard this order and didn¡¯t dare to hesitate, immediately leading three hundred elite subordinates, their warhorses neighing as they charged away. All one could see was them waving their long spears, the spear thrusting out like dragons, leaving a trail of corpses wherever they passed. Sweeping through, those who hadn¡¯t even had the chance to react were pierced through. ¡°Damn it! Are¡­ are those the Dark Legion¡¯s men?¡± ¡°They¡¯re coming for us! Why the hell is this happening?¡± ¡°Our existence barely affects them at all!¡± ¡°Scatter! The Dark Legion¡¯s war steeds are unstoppable, we absolutely can¡¯t go head-to-head with them!¡± The various powers on the periphery quickly realized something was amiss and fell into disarray, scrambling everywhere like ants on a hot pan. Even though there were indeed some valiant fighters among them, the gap in strength between the two sides was far too wide. In just a single encounter, they hadn¡¯t even had the chance to fight back before being cut down from their horses. Looking in the distance, the Fairy House Cave Mansion, which is the entire Sahara Desert, had completely descended into chaos, all regions embroiled in battle. ¡°Aiden Clark, die!¡± At that moment, one of the knights quickly targeted a tall, muscular man with blue eyes and without hesitation swung his Treasure Sword, locking onto the man¡¯s neck, ready to kill in one strike. However¡­ What he never expected was that as soon as he swung his Treasure Sword, the blue-eyed muscular man stretched out his hand with a golden sheen, and caught the blade barehanded, grasping the entire Treasure Sword. Then with a fierce grip, there came a snapping sound, and the Treasure Sword broke in half. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?!¡± The Dark Legion¡¯s knight was dumbfounded. Clearly, he had never imagined that among those on the periphery, there hid such a formidable expert. Not only could he catch his attack with such ease, he even broke the Cold Iron Treasure Sword, which could slice through iron like mud. He hurriedly followed the broad-shouldered, blue-eyed man with the prominent nose and questioned, ¡°Who on earth are you?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Your killer!¡± Johnson bared his teeth in a savage grin, an unprecedented aura of killing intent instantly spreading from his body, rushing out in waves. No sooner had his words fallen than he suddenly leapt up, kicking the warhorse with lightning speed, a move too fast to be countered. So much so that the rider on the horse had no chance to react before being kicked off, tumbling over the ground for more than ten meters before finally coming to a stop. Whoosh! Immediately afterward, Johnson didn¡¯t give the warrior any chance to fight back and suddenly extended his Dragon Claw Hand again. The distance of several meters rapidly closed beneath him as he directly targeted the opponent¡¯s neck and viciously snatched at it. Crack! With a single-handed grip, he snapped the knight¡¯s neck, leaving no trace of life. ¡°Damn it! Johnson, who gave you permission to attack the Dark Legion¡¯s people? Do you realize you¡¯ve ruined our grand plan?!¡± Not far away, Carlton Mackenzie of Cherrywood couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly upon seeing this. It should be noted that according to their original plan, they intended to conceal themselves among the crowd and wait for the right moment to act. Before entering the Fairy House Cave Mansion, they absolutely couldn¡¯t reveal any of their strength. Otherwise, they would have already taken action against the forces under the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, so why would they have endured until now? Unexpectedly, Johnson had violated their rules, killing a war general of the Dark Legion without a second word. If this were discovered or escalated, it¡¯s uncertain whether their troops from the West Union and Cherrywood would end up in battle with the Dark Legion¡¯s people. This was definitely not a good thing! The Dark Legion was not to be underestimated in strength; starting a fight here would only lead to unnecessary losses and might even completely reveal their whereabouts to everyone. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Mackenzie, are you dreaming? What does this have to do with me? He attacked me first! Do you expect me to wait to be killed before you¡¯d be satisfied?¡± Carlton Mackenzie rolled his eyes at him and spread his hands, showing extreme helplessness. But no matter what he said, the people from Cherrywood were still seething with anger yet completely helpless. ¡°Bastard! How dare you kill our Dark Legion¡¯s captain?!¡± Indeed, in the next moment, two other captains not far away quickly became aware of the commotion. Teeth clenched in fury, they changed their targets and locked on the people from Cherrywood and West Union, charging over for revenge. After all, they had always thought that these peripheral weaklings had little skill and were fair game for their slaughter. Yet to their surprise, among these weaklings, there were hidden masters! The knight that had just been killed was one of the Dark Legion¡¯s eighteen great captains, a master who could at least fight for hundreds of rounds even against the top experts of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. But¡­ such a master was killed in less than three seconds with a single move. This surely evidenced that the opponent¡¯s strength was not to be taken lightly! Therefore, in that instant, two captains led hundreds of their elite, riding war horses and charging forward, determined to avenge their brother! ¡°Damn it!!¡± Seeing that his own side had quickly drawn the full attention of the Dark Legion, Carlton Mackenzie exploded with fury, urgently shouting at his subordinates: ¡°All troops be on alert! Quick battle, quick decision! We absolutely can¡¯t waste too much time with the Dark Legion¡¯s men!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The many suicide squads of Cherrywood responded in unison and took out a handful of darts from behind their backs, firmly targeting the Dark Legion charging toward them and threw them. In a flash, a dense mass of darts whistled through the air, making one¡¯s scalp tingle just by looking at it. As a result, the Dark Legion¡¯s men did not dare to be careless and hurriedly swung their long spears to defend. Even so, a large number of the Dark Legion¡¯s elite were hit by the darts and injured. Although these darts only caused some superficial skin injuries, they soon sensed something was wrong! S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 683 - 683 683 The Great Melee_1 ?Chapter 683: Chapter 683: The Great Melee_1 Chapter 683: Chapter 683: The Great Melee_1 Warriors who had pulled the darts from their bodies were about to continue their actions, when an unprecedented sense of dizziness spread throughout their bodies. They immediately began to froth at the mouth, eyes rolling back as they collapsed to the ground. ¡°This¡­¡± The rest of the Dark Legion immediately realized something was wrong. ¡°Keep your distance! These darts are poisoned! Once hit, death is certain!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! In the midst of the warning, two squad leaders took the lead in targeting Johnson, preparing to encircle him from both sides. The spears in their hands were like poisonous snakes, tightly targeting the opponent¡¯s heart, ready to strike, fast as lightning. In a matter of seconds, they blocked all of the opponent¡¯s possible escape routes. That is to say, under these circumstances, the only option for the opponent was to face them head-on. If you can defend against the left side, you can¡¯t defend against the right side; you must make a choice! However¡­ They still underestimated Johnson¡¯s strength. Johnson tensed up his entire body, standing his ground like an age-old tree, sometimes dodging, sometimes defending. At the same time, a thin layer of Spiritual Energy covered his entire body. Thud! As a result, the two spears rapidly struck his body but only produced a dull thud. It was as if they had struck an iron wall; they caused him no substantial harm whatsoever. In contrast, Johnson, with the strength of his physical body, forcibly stopped the attack of the two spears and simultaneously grabbed them. ¡°Hmm??¡± The two squad leaders tried to retract their spears, only to find their weapons immobile as if caught in a vice! What¡­ What kind of being was this guy? So fierce and wild! Crack!! They had no time to react. Johnson directly exerted force and nonchalantly snapped both weapons in half. All of this seemed to flow as smoothly as the passing clouds, without the slightest hesitation, so much so that¡­ In the eyes of the onlookers, Johnson seemed never to have used his full power from the start. ¡°Hahaha, you two are really courting death!¡± With a strange laugh, Johnson continued to hold the spear shafts, his body coiling upward like a python. In the blink of an eye, he had locked onto one of the squad leaders and hurled a fierce punch at the man¡¯s forehead. With a thunderous boom, the hammer-like fist blasted onto the other¡¯s head. The squad leader¡¯s head burst like a watermelon in an instant, with white brain matter splattering everywhere, a shocking sight to behold. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a level five expert?!¡± The other, having witnessed what just happened, went weak at the knees out of fear, finally realizing that the strength of this Western fighter was no less than level five. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy to kill a level four comrade. Damn it, how could someone this strong be skulking on the periphery, watching the fight? Logically, shouldn¡¯t he have charged headfirst with those from the Bright Church? ¡°Retreat! These people are formidable; we must not confront them head-on!¡± Taking a deep breath, the squad leader quickly issued the command, aware that they had ventured deep into the tiger¡¯s den. If we keep fighting like this, I¡¯m afraid all the elite troops we¡¯ve brought out are going to die at their hands. So, after dropping that statement, he didn¡¯t hesitate to slap his horse and turn around, hoping to flee in the confusion. ¡°Heh, thinking of running away just like that? Did you ask me?¡± Johnson scoffed coldly, unwilling to let him escape, he picked up half of a long spear from the ground, firmly locked onto the other¡¯s back, right at the heart, and fiercely threw it. Suddenly, the meter-long half spear traced a dark shadow in mid-air and violently entered the captain¡¯s heart. As a result, before he had even fled ten meters, he died at the hands of Johnson. Besides, including the other subordinates of the Dark Legion, they too were beaten back step by step after charging into the troops of Cherrywood and the West Union. The process showed no fighting power whatsoever; they were almost completely crushed to death. In the distance, on the outskirts of the great desert. In the cavalry of the Dark Legion, General Sky Dragon saw that the four captains he had sent were quickly killed by the enemy, veins throbbing with rage, his killing intent chilling. Clearly, he had never imagined that on the outskirts of the great desert, there were hidden a bunch of wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing! All four captains were level-four experts, each one rigorously trained by the Dark Legion, their combat experience and strength second to none. But even in such circumstances, they were no match for the enemy, indicating that those who had made their moves were at least level-five! S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°General Sky Dragon! These people seem to be from a foreign organization!¡± A captain beside him, still shaken, withdrew his gaze, looking a bit anxious. He was relieved that, fortunately, he had not volunteered to take on the task of sweeping up the peripheral forces earlier. Otherwise, he would have ended up like those four captains, never to return. General Sky Dragon frowned tightly, realizing that the dispute over the Fairy House Cave Mansion this time was likely far more complicated than he had thought. Up until now, the real members of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace had yet to show up, but the scene was already in chaos, with countless casualties, and even they, the Dark Legion, had been turned on their heads. He said solemnly, ¡°Go back and call all the captains together! Also, tell the leader to come in person if possible!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Move it, quick! Hmph, I want to see for myself what these foreigners are capable of! The rest of you, follow me in the charge, to avenge our brothers!¡± General Sky Dragon glared fiercely at the captain beside him, too impatient for words, and smacked his steed with his palm. The prized steed neighed in pain and, under his control, swiftly locked onto those from Cherrywood and charged forward. Nearly three thousand men behind him also slapped their steeds, following closely. Clearly, with the death of four generals and over three hundred elite at the hands of Cherrywood and others, the Dark Legion was publicly outraged! Boom! Boom! Boom! Worth mentioning is that when the Dark Legion and the forces of Cherrywood and the West Union were on the brink of a real head-on clash. On the other side, the Bright Church had blitzed with zero casualties, clearing out all the major forces under the Dragon King¡¯s Palace blocking the entrance to the Fairy House Cave Mansion! Then, without any hesitation, they rushed into the Fairy House Cave Mansion, seizing the initiative. Watching as nearly a thousand of them quickly disappeared from sight, the various surrounding forces also did not want to fall behind, rushing to follow suit. After all, everyone knew that the first to enter the Fairy House Cave Mansion would acquire a massive amount of treasures! Now was the perfect time for them to make their move! ¡°Damn it!¡± Carlton Mackenzie watched anxiously as more and more people entered the Fairy House Cave Mansion, cursed at Johnson with a furious gaze: ¡°Now look what¡¯s happened! All our plans have failed because of your intervention!¡± Chapter 684 - 684 684 Unable to Take Down for a Long Time_1 ?Chapter 684: Chapter 684: Unable to Take Down for a Long Time_1 Chapter 684: Chapter 684: Unable to Take Down for a Long Time_1 Originally, they were hidden behind the scenes, merely waiting for the Bright Church to annihilate the forces under the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, then they could enter at the first opportunity. But because of Johnson¡¯s killing of a captain from the Dark Legion, they were now firmly restrained by the Dark Legion. With his face flushed and ears red from being scolded, Johnson glanced at the over three thousand cavalry charging fiercely toward them, as if he had made some decision, he clenched his teeth and said: ¡°Leave twenty men with me, the rest of you go in!¡± In the current situation, he had no alternatives left. If everyone from the West Union and Cherrywood was entangled by the Dark Legion, then their operation could be considered a significant loss before it had even begun. Although the strength of the Dark Legion should not be underestimated, for Johnson, all he needed to do was to hold these people back. There was absolutely no need to fight with them to the death. When the time was right, the people of the Dark Legion wouldn¡¯t entangle with him here any longer than necessary. Carlton Mackenzie, upon hearing this, said without hesitation: ¡°Fine! But remember, you said it. When you die at their hands, don¡¯t blame me!¡± With those words, he really did leave ten warriors from Cherrywood and ten members of the West Union with Johnson, while he led the remaining people into the Fairy House Cave Mansion. The Sky Dragon General, riding a steed swiftly approaching, saw from afar these people trying to split into two groups and wouldn¡¯t let them get their way. ¡°Hmph! Think you can escape after killing my men? Not so easy!¡± After dropping the harsh words, the Sky Dragon General spurred his horse even faster, pushing the steed to its limit. He targeted Carlton Mackenzie, who was at the front, and swept across viciously. The many iron-clad cavalry behind him weaved through the crowd, whistling past, their nearly two-meter-long spears swinging through the air like thunder. Missing with one thrust, they were already dozens of meters away, practically maximizing their advantage. Moreover, the coordination between each iron-clad rider was extremely skilled; every attack and pull caught the people of the West Union and Cherrywood off guard. By the time the latter reacted and thought to counterattack, they found the person who had struck them was already gone, replaced by other iron-clad riders. ¡°Dammit! You think you can stop me?¡± Carlton Mackenzie, sensing the killing intent behind him, took out a scroll from his pocket and fiercely tossed it into the air, then quickly formed hand seals. Boom! A blast of fire erupted from the scroll, weaving into a net of flames in the void, descending from the sky and firmly targeting the Sky Dragon General. The Sky Dragon recognized at a glance that his opponent was using a ninja technique from Cherrywood and that the other party had no intention of fighting him but only wanted to use this move to delay their escape. He narrowed his eyes slightly, clenching his spear handles tightly, and slashed at the net of flames with unstoppable force while charging forward. With a whoosh, the fiery net, formed of fierce flames, was instantly split in two by his blow, scattering to both sides. ¡°Die!¡± The Sky Dragon General bellowed, swinging the flame-covered spear through the air. Under the penetration of surging Spiritual Energy, the crescent-shaped spear energy rapidly materialized, bolstered by the compressed air, and expanded to encompass almost the entire squad from Sakura Nation. Just as the crescent spear energy swept toward them, before Carlton Mackenzie could prepare to continue fighting, suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps came from nearby. A masked Samurai of Sakura Nation holding a katana stepped forward, blocking the path of the spear energy. Whoosh! He swiftly drew his katana and slashed repeatedly in midair, his chilling blade energy unrelentingly crashing into the lance energy. As a result, when these two utterly different energies collided, they immediately exploded in midair, the formidable deterrence radiating rapidly outward from the epicenter in all directions. Wherever it passed, sand flew and rocks rolled; those of lesser strength couldn¡¯t resist and were forcefully blasted away, meters into the air. ¡°Carlton, quickly lead the brothers inside! Leave this man to me!¡± The Samurai gripped his Precious Sword tightly, staring intently at the Sky Dragon General nearby, without a hint of fear. Carlton Mackenzie recognized the man¡¯s face and breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Den, you guys hurry up and join us inside! Don¡¯t stay with the Dark Legion for too long!¡± After saying this, he led his men away without looking back, leaving only twenty warriors to hold off the Dark Legion. On this side. Johnson, relying on his powerful Dragon Claw Hand, continuously fended off the relentless attacks from numerous cavalry. Essentially, as soon as he grasped their lances, the mounted warriors would be swiftly pulled down and killed with a single punch. However, because there were too many enemies, it wasn¡¯t long before his body bore several wounds. This was also the case for the others who had remained. Their individual strengths were not insignificant; the weakest among them was a level four warrior. Yet, surrounded by over three thousand soldiers of the Dark Legion, they found it difficult to leverage their advantages, with all escape routes under the watchful eyes of the enemy. A single slip could mean being caught and barraged with stabs. The Sky Dragon General saw that his side had a significant advantage. But¡­ his true purpose in coming here was not to kill these Cherrywood and West Union people, but to aim for the Fairy House Cave Mansion. Therefore, after clashing with Den for a while and failing to defeat him, his desire to continue fighting dwindled. Continuing to fight against this level five expert, although he was confident of victory, could lead to missing a golden opportunity, allowing the treasures within the Fairy House Cave Mansion to fall into the hands of others. ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s go inside too!¡± With no other choice, the Sky Dragon General had to make a swift decision. He took the lead with over a dozen team captains and many elite troops into the Fairy House Cave Mansion, leaving only five hundred to continue entangling with the Cherrywood forces and the others. However¡­ What they never noticed was that, on the edge of the great desert, three off-road vehicles had been parked since an unknown time. The few people inside the vehicles were quietly observing the chaotic scene outside the Fairy House Cave Mansion, when the man in the driver¡¯s seat, Black Wolf, suddenly turned his head and said: ¡°Lord Dragon King, a large number of troops have already rushed into the Fairy House Cave Mansion ahead of us. If we continue to wait, I¡¯m afraid we might be too late.¡± Indeed, they had been in the desert for a short while already. Normally, they should have charged in by now to prevent the various powers from entering. But Greg Jensen decisively changed the plan at the last minute, leaving everyone puzzled. Sensing the questioning looks from Black Wolf, Cobra, and the others, Greg Jensen smiled slightly and explained: S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°We are already too late. According to the original plan, we should have entered early and set up an ambush within the Fairy House Cave Mansion. But if we had just gone over, we would definitely have exposed our movements to everyone¡¯s sight. That would not only startle the snake in the grass but might even make the various powers wary of our appearance.¡± Chapter 685 - 685 685 The Sparrow Stalks Behind_1 ?Chapter 685: Chapter 685: The Sparrow Stalks Behind_1 Chapter 685: Chapter 685: The Sparrow Stalks Behind_1 One might ask how to launch a surprise attack and forcibly defeat them one by one when they¡¯re prepared. That¡¯s why Greg Jensen decided at the first moment to linger around for a while, waiting for all of them to enter before it was time to make his move. In his eyes, these people were like mantises stalking cicadas, regardless of whether they were fighting for supremacy or snatching the treasures within the Fairy House Cave Mansion. Undoubtedly, they would all become the wedding dress for someone else! Having thought this through, Greg Jensen waved his hand and issued a direct command: ¡°Viper, go and poison all those remnants on the outskirts until they¡¯re unconscious! Next¡­ it¡¯s time for us to make our move!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Viper, upon receiving the instruction, sneered maliciously and immediately pulled out a specially crafted pistol. Standing 500 meters away, he firmly locked onto the central position of the Dark Legion and Cherrywood, firing three shots in quick succession. Three black bullets, the size of thumbs, were rapidly ejected without making a sound, quietly approaching both sides. Whoo whoo whoo¡ª Then, unbeknownst to them, the three bullets plunged into the earth and quickly released a mist of dark gas. Indeed, the three bullets that Viper shot were all Poison Gas Bombs. The spread of the poison gas was extraordinarily fast, and its potency was formidable. In less than three breaths¡¯ time, it spread among the Dark Legion and Cherrywood. Inhaled into their bodies, they didn¡¯t even have time to react before they all collapsed to the ground. Witnessing this from a distance, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but raise his thumb, ¡°Not bad at all, your Poison Gas Bombs are getting more and more formidable!¡± He had heard of Viper¡¯s methods before, but he didn¡¯t expect the result to be so unexpectedly effective. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, based on his knowledge of these poisons, anyone who inhaled it would sustain significant damage to their internal organs. Puffing out her chest, Viper displayed immense pride, ¡°Naturally. The raw materials for these were obtained from the Golden Triangle at a high cost to me!¡± If they didn¡¯t have even this level of effect, wouldn¡¯t all her efforts in crafting the Poison Gas Bombs be wasted? What she didn¡¯t mention, however, was that tucked away in her pocket were several types of stealth ammunition with extremely high lethality and wide ranges. Normally, she would not choose to use them lightly, as the cost and price for each use were extremely high. Greg Jensen nodded, ¡°Make your move! Remember, there¡¯s no need for us to deliberately search for treasures in the Fairy House Cave Mansion! As long as we kill those people, we¡¯ll be able to obtain a large number from their bodies. Haha, it¡¯s like having them work for us!¡± After issuing these commands, he held his breath and took the lead charging into the poison zone, hurrying towards the interior of the Fairy House Cave Mansion. As he passed by the sides of those poisoned and unconscious. Greg Jensen took a special glance and noticed not only had they fainted, but dark blood had also begun to flow from their seven orifices. It seemed his hunch was correct, the Poison Gas Bombs would severely damage the internal organs. Even if among the many strong individuals who fainted, some were lucky to survive, they would undoubtedly be left with indelible injuries. Heh, this is getting more and more interesting! Greg Jensen glanced at his other subordinates without much interest, thinking that after such a long time, he had yet to truly witness each of their methods. Since they were carefully selected by Fox, their abilities must be extraordinary. Before long, Greg Jensen took the lead, arriving at the entrance of the Fairy House Cave Mansion. He saw that this mansion, hidden in the desert, was entirely crimson. At its center was a golden plaque with four strange characters clearly inscribed! Although he didn¡¯t recognize the characters, what surprised him was that these four characters seemed to exude a captivating Sword Qi. A glance was all it took for him to experience an unprecedented enlightenment. He stood at the doorway for a long time, observing these four characters, tracing them in the air with his hand. As each stroke was drawn in the air, the profound Sword Qi within them made him feel their complexity even more. ¡°Lord Dragon King¡­¡± ¡°Shh!! Can¡¯t you see the lord is in the midst of enlightenment?¡± Black Wolf attempted to call out, but before he could finish, Fox hurriedly stopped him. He could tell at a glance that upon seeing those four characters, Greg Jensen had numerous realizations in his heart. Or rather, it was not only him; even Fox sensed something unusual about these four characters. He took a deep breath, trying to focus his consciousness on the plaque. Boom!! The last thing he expected was for the four characters to come to life all of a sudden, fiercely manifesting four sharp streams of Sword Qi. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This unexpected turn of events caught him off guard, and by the time he wanted to retract his consciousness, it was already too late. Amidst the peals of thunder, Fox¡¯s consciousness was shredded to pieces, and his body was flung backward over ten meters. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help coughing a few times, spitting out a pool of blood, and when he looked at the plaque again, his eyes were filled with wariness. This¡­ who could the master be who inscribed these four characters on the plaque? Just one look and my consciousness was almost shattered! Bang! At the same time, Wild Boar and the others had also suffered losses, all being injured by the four streams of Sword Qi from the plaque and thrown backward in a sorry state, blood trickling from the corners of their mouths. Fox quickly warned, ¡°Don¡¯t look at the plaque! There is a great mystery within it that you and I cannot fathom!¡± Trying to force an understanding, with their current abilities and realms would only lead to injury. And for those who are even less powerful, their spirits could be instantly obliterated. Hearing these words, especially those who had suffered, couldn¡¯t help but exchange glances. They looked with admiration at Greg Jensen, who remained motionless on the spot, filled with respect. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s Lord Dragon King! He actually managed to withstand such formidable Sword Qi and even began to comprehend it!¡± ¡°Had not Lord Dragon King stood there immobile, I would never have dreamed that even a plaque from the Fairy House Cave Mansion could hold such a great mystery!¡± ¡°I wonder how much Lord Dragon King can comprehend from these four characters?¡± ¡°Sigh, having any realization at all is remarkable, didn¡¯t you notice that the people who went in before didn¡¯t sense the secret of this plaque?¡± Their words were not at all untrue; previously, everyone who entered focused their attention on the treasures within the mansion. Yet, they never would have guessed that just outside the door lay a great benefit. Time passed by the minute and second. Greg Jensen had moved from watching and tracing to a state of self-forgetfulness. In his mind, the four characters had transformed from their original form into four streams of Sword Qi. These Sword Qi swiftly interwoven in the void, ever-changing, and then, like the boundless Wuji, from Wuji came Taiji, Taiji begot Yin and Yang, Yin and Yang begot the Four Symbols, and the Four Symbols begot the Eight Trigrams. The Sword Qi continuously split and rearranged, emulating the natural world, ceaselessly recombining into their proper order. Chapter 686 - 686 Limitless Swordplay_1 Chapter 686: Chapter 686 Limitless Swordplay_1 Chapter 686: Chapter 686 Limitless Swordplay_1 Greg Jensen noticed that the plaque not only bore four streaks of Sword Qi but also had a set of sword techniques inscribed on it. This set of sword techniques comprised a total of eight basic moves, that is, eight modes of attack. Each mode of attack could be merged with another to evolve into a new one. Similar to the Eight Diagrams Reorganization, it formed sixty-four hexagrams. After scrambling the sequence of these sixty-four hexagrams, there were nearly 260,000 variations. Of course, one didn¡¯t need to memorize all these variations by rote; it was sufficient to remember the eight basic moves and the sword techniques. The rest merely required on-the-spot adaptation to unleash thousands of changing moves in an instant. This Sword Qi was extremely domineering, possessing not only tremendous destructive power but also the ability to burst forth at will with Jensen¡¯s desire, carrying the infinite force of overturning seas and rivers, as well as the clever strength to lift a thousand pounds with four ounces. ¡°Everlasting and boundless¡­ Heh, let¡¯s tentatively name this set of sword techniques Limitless Swordplay!¡± Jensen pondered deeply, then suddenly opened his eyes. In his pupils, a beam of golden light shot out fiercely, transforming into an invisible Sword Qi in the void, piercing straight into the sky. To the astonishment of everyone present, the gathering dark clouds were literally split in two and dispersed to either side. The gap left in the middle, under the gradually darkening night sky, was illuminated by the dazzling moonlight like a river of stars. ¡°Hiss!! This, this is too fierce, isn¡¯t it? Just with a glance, to unleash such formidable power!¡± ¡°It still has to be Lord Dragon King, capable of bearing these four streaks of Sword Qi and being able to comprehend it all within such a short time!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, if it were someone else, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t grasp even a fraction of the truth without three to five days!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have such an opportunity! Otherwise, maybe we could also glean some understanding of the sword techniques!¡± Fox and Black Wolf, among others, gasped in amazement, continuously exclaiming. For some reason, when they looked at Jensen, there was an inexplicable sense of panic in their hearts. It was as if an extremely strong Sword Qi could burst forth from his body at any moment and cleave them in two. Not to mention anything else, just this deterrence was already more than a hundred times stronger than it had been three minutes before! While they were pondering secretly, Jensen, with a hint of disbelief, stared at his own fingers. He felt as if every gesture carried a kind of unprecedented power, as if just thinking about it would enable him to unleash the Limitless Sword Aura at any time. ¡°Incredible! This set of sword techniques is truly amazing!¡± It was just an outer plaque, yet it had elevated him so significantly. It was hard to imagine the kind of experience that the legacies or magical treasures left behind within the Fairy House Cave Mansion would bring him! Jensen swallowed and seemed somewhat impatient, turning his head and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re going inside!¡± Without waiting for the others to respond, he took the lead and stepped into the cave mansion. Once inside, they found the overall lighting was much dimmer, and the air was filled with a damp smell. Fortunately for these cultivators, their senses were far more acute than in the past. Even in the pitch-black night where they couldn¡¯t see their hands in front of their faces, they could still make out trajectories clearly. Jensen led the way at the front. Before long, three forks appeared in front of them. These forks were enveloped in a layer of illusory aura. Clearly, these were not actual entrances but something akin to arrays. Depending on the choice made, one might end up in different locations after entering, or maybe even face different perils. ¡°Lord Dragon King, which way should we go?¡± Fox surveyed the area for a while before she couldn¡¯t help but be the first to ask. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t rush to answer but instead disrupted the footprints on the ground. In front of the three forks, there were countless footprints and traces left behind. That is to say, before they had come, a large number of people had already entered each of the three forks. Since it was a Fairy House Cave Mansion, the environment they entered into afterward should all be in the same area. The only difference lay in the destinations to which these three forks led. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tsk, it seems to be a bit of trouble! Greg Jensen sighed, initially hoping to quickly find those from Cherrywood and West Union after entering the cave mansion and seize the opportunity to capture them all at once. Now it seemed it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. After all, the cave mansion contained illusionary lands, and its space must be vast and infinite; at the very least, it wouldn¡¯t be navigable in a short time, not to mention the desire to quickly dig those people out. As for which fork to choose¡­ Greg Jensen believed the results should be the same, so there was not much need to ponder it. Then he pointed at the middle fork, ¡°Let¡¯s go this way!¡± ¡°We might also get scattered by the Formation if we enter together. If it really is as I suspect, then we will act separately once inside. Everyone, be careful!¡± Greg Jensen turned his head and admonished them before taking the lead to step into the middle fork. Whirring! Instantly, the surrounding space was compressed, and the whole world spun dizzyingly. Greg Jensen himself was also wildly spinning within it, unable to escape its control. Luckily, the intense dizziness did not last long before it ended. Greg Jensen opened his eyes and found himself lying on a huge lawn. He saw a vast starry sky above, with the milky way illuminating the entire land, exuding an indescribable beauty. As he had guessed, the others who had come with him were not around; everyone had been dispersed. Looking around, he saw a building not far from him, from which bustling noises emanated. Looking at the sign, Dragon Phoenix Teahouse¡­ ¡°This¡­ to think people are in the mood to come here for tea?¡± Greg Jensen was slightly taken aback, certainly not expecting that people would have the leisure to enjoy tea here after going through so much trouble to enter the Fairy House Cave Mansion. Or could it be¡­ That there¡¯s more to this teahouse? With a puzzled heart, Greg Jensen no longer hesitated and got up to walk into the teahouse. Entering the Dragon Phoenix Teahouse, there was neither the waiter he had expected to greet him nor the scent of tea or wine. Even though the tables where the people inside were sitting were filled with food and liquor, not even a hint of aroma was present. Greg Jensen furrowed his brows, sensing something was amiss, but he didn¡¯t opt to leave straightaway. Instead, he found a place to sit down on his own. He noticed people weren¡¯t touching the food on the tables; instead, they were staring straight at him. Slap! Suddenly. One of the burly men with a full beard slammed the table and stood up, cursing vehemently in the direction of the kitchen: ¡°Damn it! I came here to treasure hunt, not to take orders from you! Came into your black shop and now you won¡¯t let us leave? Hmph! I don¡¯t believe in this nonsense. I¡¯m walking out that door right now, and I want to see what you can do to me!¡± Chapter 687 - 687 Illusory World_1 Chapter 687: Chapter 687: Illusory World_1 Chapter 687: Chapter 687: Illusory World_1 ¡°` As he spoke, he gave his companions a look, and they all picked up their Precious Swords and headed straight for the doorway of the teahouse. From the beginning to the end, the other patrons kept their eyes on them, showing no intention of getting up; they clearly wanted to see what would happen to these two after they walked out. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Suddenly, the sound of something cutting through the air resounded. Before the crowd could make out what was happening, the heads of the four sturdy men exploded in an instant, with white brain matter and blood intertwining, splattering all over the ground and walls, creating a ghastly sight. ¡°Was that a hidden weapon launched from the kitchen?¡± Greg Jensen swept his gaze over and could easily tell that the four sturdy men had died from hidden weapons, and the direction from which the weapons had been fired was undoubtedly the kitchen. It seemed the true master hiding behind the scenes was in the kitchen. Swish! As he pondered, the black curtain of the kitchen was suddenly yanked open. Two emaciated young men emerged, carrying a broom and a mop, silently cleaning up the blood stains all over the area, and eventually dragging the bodies into the kitchen. During this, one of them noticed Greg Jensen, who had just come in, and gave him an eerily cold sarcastic smile, saying in a peculiar tone, ¡°Oh? A new guest has arrived? Just wait a moment, the fine wine and meat will be served up soon!¡± With that, the four of them disappeared from sight. Greg Jensen had remained silent throughout because up to this point, he still hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on with this teahouse! Slap! At this moment, someone else couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Enraged, they slammed their hand down on the table, cursing, ¡°Damn it! What is this? They beckon us in without any reason, and they want us to eat this meat before they¡¯ll let us leave?¡± As he spoke, he scanned the other patrons of the teahouse, trying to stir them into action, ¡°Gentlemen, surely you all know what this meat is? Hmph, making me eat this meat is no different from killing me. If you ask me, we should all just storm the kitchen together and kill them all! Then, no one would need to eat this rotten meat, and we could all safely leave the teahouse! Otherwise, if we keep on like this, the treasures will probably be snatched up by others long before!¡± Hearing these words, the other patrons looked at each other, some of them appeared tempted. Originally¡­ After they had been transported to the vicinity, there was nothing around, just this teahouse. They had assumed there would be treasures hidden here and had thus come in together. Unexpectedly, this turned out to be a trap; once inside, they weren¡¯t allowed to leave and had to finish off the meat and drinks served to them. Those who defied the rules¡­ met the same fate as those four just now. ¡°Yes! If we all work together, are we still afraid of just a few cooks?¡± ¡°No matter how strong the person behind this is, with so many of us together, even if we can¡¯t beat them, someone will manage to escape!¡± ¡°Count me in! I¡¯ve wanted to get out for a long time. But before I do, I¡¯m going to chop up everyone in this teahouse!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t just stand there, let¡¯s rush in together and catch them off guard!¡± The burly man¡¯s proposal gained majority support. ¡°` Greg Jensen saw that nearly half of the people had stood up and then, following the lead of one of them, lifted the black curtains and swarmed in. A young man at the neighboring table also stood up, eager to join the excitement and didn¡¯t forget to say to Greg Jensen: ¡°Brother, shall we go together? Following so many people, we might be able to escape. Sitting here waiting will only lead to certain death!¡± However, Greg Jensen shook his head without any hesitation, ¡°No, you go ahead.¡± What he didn¡¯t say was that he could clearly sense three extremely formidable presences hidden in the kitchen. These people combined would not stand a chance against the adversaries. Although Greg couldn¡¯t understand what the tavern truly intended to do, his intuition told him that things were not as simple as they imagined. Especially after tasting the sweetness of the signboard, Greg was not going to make a decision lightly. At least he would wait until these people met their deaths before observing for a while longer. ¡°Tsk, coward!¡± The young man thought Greg was scared and disdained him with a glance, then without further ado, he charged into the kitchen with loud shouts and yells. Before long, over a dozen people rushed into the kitchen, their actions full of aggressive momentum. Thud thud thud!! Just two breaths later, those who remained in the tavern and were watching the situation heard a series of dull sounds; soon after, all those who went in fell silent. And those who were still crowding the kitchen¡¯s doorway looked at each other, unsure and daring not to step forward rashly. After exchanging glances, they quickly retreated several steps, fearing some unexpected occurrence. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! Unfortunately, the experts hidden in the kitchen seemed to have no intention of letting them go. A series of whooshing noises followed, as the heads of those people who had just pushed their way through, thinking themselves safe, exploded in an instant. Bright red blood splattered everywhere, some of it even landing on the table in front of Greg Jensen. The thick scent of blood was unbearable to smell, let alone the sight of it, causing many people to vomit uncontrollably. Swish! In an instant, the curtains were drawn open. The four emaciated young men from before walked out again, cleaning up the scene and not forgetting to wipe down the tables. After two consecutive setbacks, the remaining patrons no longer dared to say much, nor did they dare to make a move against the four young men. Because the hidden weapons behind them were simply too difficult to defend against. ¡°Here! Sir, this is your wine and meat!¡± Once the scene was again orderly, one of the servers carrying a full platter of wine and meat approached Greg Jensen, speaking in a strangely mocking tone: ¡°This is the manager¡¯s goodwill, sir. You have to finish eating and drinking before you can leave, otherwise¡­ you¡¯ll have to stay in the tavern for the rest of your life!¡± After dropping this remark, he said no more and turned back into the kitchen. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t speak either, only glanced at the wine and meat on the table, and was surprised to find that the wine was a yellow-orange color, with many unknown sediments inside, smelling oddly foul. The meat was bloody, raw, completely uncooked, with a thick smell of blood that made one feel nauseous. Greg finally understood why no one who came in was willing to eat the food and drink served on the tables. Who could stomach such things? S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And if the space here led directly from the entrance of Fairy House Cave Mansion, then it was most likely an artificial independent space. Why would someone set up a tavern here, forcing people who come by to eat these disgusting things? Chapter 688 - 688 Pretending to Be Gods Making Ghosts_1 Chapter 688: Chapter 688 Pretending to Be Gods, Making Ghosts_1 Chapter 688: Chapter 688 Pretending to Be Gods, Making Ghosts_1 ¡°Damn, we can¡¯t just keep hanging around here, can we?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t beat them, and we can¡¯t run away, so what choice do we have other than to stay here?¡± ¡°I knew I shouldn¡¯t have come in the first place! Now, look where we are, completely trapped.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ someone should try eating the meat and wine on the table? Perhaps they will let us go as promised!¡± ¡°Shit, how can you even say that? Why don¡¯t you eat it?¡± The remaining twenty or so people looked at each other, uncertain about what to do. However, it was at this moment that Greg Jensen quietly stood up and walked towards the direction of the kitchen step by step. He decided to check out the kitchen first to see exactly what was going on there. If it didn¡¯t hold what he needed, leaving later wasn¡¯t too late. As for their methods of intimidation, they might be able to suppress the others. But for him, he had never been afraid from the beginning to the end. His actions quickly drew everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Hiss! Has this guy gone crazy? Didn¡¯t he see that the people who just went to the kitchen all died? He still dares to go over there!¡± ¡°Let him be, if he¡¯s seeking death, just let him!¡± ¡°Does he actually think he can take on the experts in the kitchen all by himself?¡± ¡°Ridiculous. Several third and fourth-level warriors just went over and got killed instantly, what difference is there between him and seeking death?¡± The crowd mocked, none of them had any intention of following; in fact, they seemed more interested in watching a joke unfold. In their view, the dangers hiding in the kitchen far exceeded their imaginations. Before figuring out exactly how many people were hidden in the kitchen, any rash actions were absolutely out of the question. Too bad¡­ Greg Jensen simply ignored these people and stepped right into the kitchen. What he saw was a large slaughterhouse; nearly dozens of half-bodied corpses were hung high on the iron walls. The central area was empty, with only an iron table placed in the corner, still stained with a pool of blood. Clearly, the butchering was done there, and as for the four emaciated waiters from before, they had long since disappeared. ¡°Hmph, playing tricks!¡± Greg Jensen snorted coldly, ready to delve deeper. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Before he could make a move, a series of whistling sounds suddenly erupted. The sounds came from seven different directions, obviously the same assassins¡¯ darts that had killed those people earlier. Without a second thought, Greg Jensen formed Sword fingers, swiping swiftly towards the seven directions. A humming noise resounded. He executed the Limitless Swordplay to perfection, creating eight sharp Sword Qi blades that took physical form in mid-air, moving at a speed invisible to the naked eye and colliding with the incoming darts. A few thuds were heard, as all of the darts from seven different directions were intercepted mid-flight and fell to the ground. At the same time, Greg Jensen began to notice the trajectory of these darts, realizing that everything seemed to appear out of thin air. It wasn¡¯t that someone was making a move behind the scenes, which was slightly different from what he had anticipated. Before he could clearly figure out the reason, suddenly, another series of rapid whistling sounds erupted. Even more darts came flying from over a hundred directions at greater speed than before. In such a situation, an ordinary person would definitely be dumbfounded. After all, all the escape routes had been sealed off, and no matter how they tried to defend, they would surely be hit. But for Greg Jensen, this was still far from enough! He planted his feet in a horse stance and lightly tapped the void with his finger. A dazzling golden light instantly materialized into a ring of light in mid-air. It then spread out at an extremely fast pace, driven by the fierce Limitless Swordplay, and formed a protective shield around Jensen. The hidden weapons arrived in a blink of an eye, but they only hit this protective shield, creating a ¡®ding ding ding¡¯ sound, without damaging the shield at all. During this time, Jensen repeatedly waved his finger like a sword, targeting one or two directions from which the darts had been shot to counterattack. The piercing Sword Qi let out a whoosh, moving at a speed nearly imperceptible to the naked eye, and collided with a ghostly shadow hanging in mid-air. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One would think that with the full force of Limitless Swordplay, those phantoms would be instantaneously destroyed. Unexpectedly, these shadows were not harmed at all, and Limitless Swordplay only left a faint mark upon them. Very quickly, these shadows transformed back into the invisible and hid in the nothingness. Jensen was slightly stunned; he hadn¡¯t anticipated that there were no masterminds backstage in this kitchen, and that the true assailants were all these ghostly apparitions. The crucial point was that his sword techniques produced no substantial harm to them. Continuing to fight like this, it would be difficult for him to gain any advantage over them. ¡°Hmm??¡± At that moment, Jensen¡¯s gaze sharpened, and he suddenly noticed that the darts on the ground were engraved with a layer of runes emitting a faint golden light. According to his knowledge, these runes seemed to have a significant restraining effect on ghosts and spirits. ¡°Could it be that I need to use these darts to eliminate these ghostly shadows?¡± As if realizing something, Jensen instinctively picked up four or five darts from the ground and, targeting a phantom shadow, threw them fiercely. Ssshhh¡ª Instantly, as the darts touched the phantom shadows, it was like flame meeting tinder; the shadows burst into flames, screaming in agony. Hmph! So that¡¯s how it is! With sudden understanding, Jensen quickly used the darts from the ground and forcibly cleared all the hovering phantom shadows from the air. He had thought that after dealing with these phantom shadows, there should be nothing more to worry about. However¡­ Without warning, the walls around them burst into a strange light, and soon after, more and more ghostly shadows emerged from the void, both in number and essence vastly superior to the previous few. Taking a deep breath, Jensen didn¡¯t want to waste too much time here; he simply kicked up the darts from the ground and used the boundless power of Limitless Swordplay to force them out. In a moment, nearly a hundred darts shot out at once, their speed so fast that they were nearly comparable to lightning. Whoosh whoosh whoosh!! Yet, the mobility of these wraiths had obviously been greatly enhanced; amidst such a dense barrage of darts, only two or three were lost. The rest of the shadows easily dodged Jensen¡¯s attacks. In contrast, the enemy launched a massive amount of darts again, targeting Jensen with rapid attack like a storm of pear blossoms. From a distance, the entire kitchen space was filled with a downpour of darts. To speak of exit or entry routes was futile; in such a situation, it was impossible to have the slightest space to maneuver. The only thing to do was to quickly find a way to block all these darts. Chapter 689 - 689 Test_1 Chapter 689: Chapter 689 Test_1 Chapter 689: Chapter 689 Test_1 Greg Jensen dared not take it lightly, after all, he could see that the hidden weapons were coated with poison. Even though he had decent medical skills himself, being poisoned at this moment would definitely not be pleasant. Or rather, there might still be challenges awaiting him that he didn¡¯t yet know about, so he needed to conserve some energy to deal with whatever came afterward. With that in mind, Greg immediately activated Limitless Swordplay, forcibly adding another layer of shield around him. These shields shimmered with a golden light, like the Taiji, with Yin and Yang, endlessly cycling, all made up of pieces of Sword Qi. They were so tightly sealed, as firm as a metal bastion, no matter how fierce the assaults from the hidden weapons were, they were firmly blocked from making any advance. In the meantime, he also tried using darts to lock onto those phantom figures, but unfortunately, it was challenging to hit them. Those phantoms seemed to be able to predict his moves in advance, skillfully dodging every time. But he did not give up, because he knew only the darts could thoroughly eliminate the phantoms. Relying solely on Limitless Swordplay or his other techniques might require a much greater cost. Most crucially, just after he had killed a few phantoms, a vision of darts suddenly emerged in his mind. The imaginary darts spun continuously, allowing him to cleverly remember some fundamental techniques. It even made him feel that as long as he continued using darts to assassinate these phantoms, he could gain more experience. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the true secret behind the kitchen of this tavern is a supreme Dart Technique!¡± Greg mused; within this mystical realm, it was impossible to have a place dedicated solely to killing. Even a plaque could harbor great secrets. Therefore, forcing the outsiders to eat the meat was just the first selection. What followed was a test of fundamental strength for those who broke into the kitchen. After passing that hurdle, one would need to continually pick up darts from the ground to counterattack. In doing so, they would refine the art of darts, and by completely eradicating all the phantoms, naturally acquire these potent techniques. It seems I¡¯ve really come to the right place! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg laughed as he realized the truth, continuing to maintain the shield from Limitless Swordplay for defense while constantly picking up darts from the ground to strike back. At first, his throws kept missing, but with each miss, the virtual image of the dart in his mind became more tangible. Correspondingly, his handling of the hidden weapons became more skillful. Over time, the swiftly moving darts slowly seemed to slow down in his eyes. The previously unclear trajectories gradually became distinct. Whoosh! The next second, Greg firmly locked onto one of the phantoms, predicting its actions, and swiftly threw a dart directly at it. In the blink of an eye, the dart, as fast as lightning, stabbed into the phantom figure, and instantly it hissed, giving off a plume of white smoke. Gradually figuring out the pattern, he was exhilarated and did not rush to annihilate all the phantoms at once. Instead, he took them down one by one, steadily and precisely, without allowing the opponents¡¯ moves to disturb his composure. After becoming proficient with this set of actions, he gradually increased the speed of his hidden weapon projection. From throwing three at a time to throwing ten, and eventually, he could fling nearly thirty in one go with a flick of his wrist. Of course, to accomplish this feat, it wasn¡¯t possible with bare hands alone, but rather using the Sword Qi from Limitless Swordplay for propulsion. Just after reaching the Foundation Establishment level of cultivation, he could easily control objects through the air. Therefore, in less than half an hour, Greg Jensen had mastered the Shadow Dart Technique. Whether it was eyesight, judgment, or hand technique, he had made entirely new progress. He even felt that even if he was given just a handful of straw or beans, he could maximize their power. Especially when carrying the Limitless Sword Aura, a single flower or blade of grass could instantly defeat those third or fourth-level masters. Unfortunately, he had defeated four rounds of ghostly shadows and had practiced the usage of the hidden weapon to the point of perfection, yet they kept refreshing, bringing forth more and more ghostly shadows without limit. ¡°Damn it, when is this going to end?¡± Greg Jensen furrowed his brows tightly, wondering if he needed to be so proficient that he could kill all the ghosts in one go to pass the challenge? Achieving that level wasn¡¯t impossible, but it would waste a lot of time. By the end, even if the number of darts launched at once were to increase by just one, the difficulty would rise to another level. To be honest, he didn¡¯t really want to practice this Hidden Weapon Technique to an extreme level. He mainly wanted to leave the tavern as soon as possible and rush to other places to seize treasures. Especially treasures like elixirs, if someone else got to them first, they would most likely use them immediately, meaning he would lose out on a lot! As he countered the ghostly shadows, he thought of a plan. Suddenly, Greg Jensen noticed that the trajectories of these darts seemed to follow a pattern and were not completely chaotic. Moreover, after each period, these patterns would be shuffled again, changing into another frequency or direction. In other words, he didn¡¯t even need to use a shield to block these hidden weapon attacks. As long as he could memorize all these frequencies and patterns, he could easily dodge every dart¡¯s assault. ¡°Hiss! Could it be¡­ this place doesn¡¯t just contain a set of hidden weapon techniques but also the secrets to a movement technique?¡± It must be said, Greg Jensen¡¯s idea was very bold; under such circumstances, others would probably only think about saving their lives. At most, they would be content with learning some dart techniques from this experience. Having realized this, he didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment, immediately dispelling the Limitless Swordplay shield and began trying to weave through the gaps between the darts. At first, his movements were slow, and unfamiliarity with the darts¡¯ trajectories and patterns made his evasive maneuvers seem rather clumsy. Several times, he could only dance his sword to generate a large swath of Sword Qi to block them. But as time passed, coupled with his already sharp intuition, it didn¡¯t take long for him to fully grasp the key to the movements. His steps became incredibly swift, and his eyes constantly tracked the darts¡¯ directions. Even to reduce the space his body occupied, he stopped using his hands altogether, sticking them close to his body and solely relying on his movement technique to dodge the darts¡¯ attacks. From a distance, Greg Jensen¡¯s figure flickered ghost-like, darting left and right. Even as the number and speed of the hidden weapons increased, it became difficult for them to touch him again. Whiz whiz! Employing a ghost-like movement technique, along with the Hidden Weapon Technique he had just learned. Greg Jensen¡¯s hands trembled rapidly as he fired nearly forty darts at once, striking many ghostly shadows in mid-air with deadly accuracy. Almost all were killed with a single strike, his entire suite of movements smooth and unobstructed. In the end, no matter how many ghostly shadows flickered into existence, he could immediately slay them all. Chapter 690 - 690 Reward_1 Chapter 690: Chapter 690 Reward_1 Chapter 690: Chapter 690 Reward_1 Greg Jensen held out for a very long time, and tranquility was finally restored to the kitchen, with no further hidden weapons appearing. Hum!! Just at that moment, the air rippled, and the four emaciated waiters appeared out of thin air, eyeing Greg with a smile and giving him a round of applause: ¡°Not bad at all! In the thousands of years since the existence of this cave abode, you¡¯re the first to master two sets of supreme skills in such a short time! You must be no ordinary person in the outside world. Well then, choose one of us four to challenge! If you defeat us, you can get the corresponding reward! But if you fail, you¡¯ll die here with us as a guardian of the tavern!¡± Upon hearing this, Greg¡¯s eyebrows rose, ¡°You mean to say, challenging different people will net different rewards? And if I fail the challenge, I¡¯ll become one of you?¡± ¡°Correct! These are the ancient rules of the tavern, hehe, it¡¯s been over a hundred years since we¡¯ve had a new member!¡± The four waiters stared at Greg with a fierce determination, looking very confident. From their words, Greg could tell that these people must also have been strong challengers to the tavern in the past. Only because they were defeated by the predecessors were they left here permanently. He just didn¡¯t know what the corresponding rewards they mentioned were. Greg pointed at the four of them, ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to choose. The four of you, come at me together!¡± Since there were rewards and it was a challenge within the tavern, one didn¡¯t need to guess to know that the rewards must be substantial. Choosing only one to get the reward, that would be too much of a loss, despite already having obtained two sets of supreme skills. In his world, there was no such thing as giving the reward to the next person! Moreover, he was not only proficient in hidden weapons or movement techniques, these two sets of supreme skills were merely icing on the cake. Up to now, he had many more techniques he had yet to employ. ¡°What?¡± The four were visibly startled upon hearing this. They looked at each other, sizing up Greg with surprise, and asked again for confirmation: ¡°You mean you want to challenge the four of us alone?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Aren¡¯t you being too arrogant? From ancient times to now, countless have died at our hands!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider that a joke, so I¡¯ll give you one more chance to choose!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you have some ability, you can be so disdainful of others!¡± What they didn¡¯t say aloud was that all four of them had also understood the Hidden Weapon Fairy Method. Especially after hundreds of years of continuous insight, they had practiced this supreme skill to perfection. The lad in front of them had only just begun to comprehend it, his level of mastery far below theirs, and now he wanted to challenge all four of them at once? What difference was there from seeking death? ¡°No need to rechoose!¡± Greg shook his head at them, ¡°Just come at me all together. I want to fight all four of you!¡± ¡°Hmph! Then stay here and keep us company!¡± The four snorted coldly and immediately stopped wasting words, scattering in four different directions. At the same time, a series of darts was launched from their hands with fierce speed. Almost in an instant, from different directions, they locked onto Greg¡¯s vital points and attacked fiercely. Their movements were executed without the slightest hesitation or superfluity! In their eyes, Greg was already a dead man! However¡­ what they never expected was that Greg¡¯s speed and reflexes were clearly a notch faster than theirs. As the darts whizzed in from different directions, he released his cultivation without any reservation. The darts scattered on the ground were kicked up by his foot, humming sharply as the Limitless Swordplay coursed through his fingertips, propelling the hidden weapons, and striking precisely against the incoming darts. With a series of clack-clack-clack sounds echoing, the four attackers¡¯ initial offensive was completely blocked. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?!¡± Beholding the scene before them, everyone was dumbfounded. They had spent hundreds of years perfecting their art of the dart, the Hidden Weapon Fairy Method. Logically, someone like Greg Jensen, who had just begun to grasp a hint of the ability, shouldn¡¯t have been able to block their attack so effortlessly, yet the result had them all utterly astonished. Rat-a-tat-tat!! Unfortunately, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t give them the slightest explanation. All he did was step quickly, employing the newly learned Ghost-like Body Method, and in the blink of an eye, he was upon two of them. Under the full might of the ancient fist technique, space itself began to rapidly collapse, slamming hard into the chests of the two men. Boom! The two were sent flying backwards like kites with their strings cut. And then it was the other two¡¯s turn. Greg Jensen turned his head, flicked a finger, and rapidly combined techniques of Limitless Swordplay. The sharp Sword Qi transformed into hundreds of strands in the blink of an eye, crisscrossing to form a net of swords. Before the two could fully react, they were entirely enveloped within it, their bodies frantically torn to shreds. ¡°Ha, look at you all boasting, guess you weren¡¯t so tough after all,¡± Greg Jensen remarked, disdainfully patting his hands together as he watched the four men turn into corpses in an instant. He then saw the four corpses rapidly transform into a burst of golden light, lingering on the ground. That must be the reward they had mentioned, right? Fighting down his excitement, Greg Jensen locked onto one of the golden lights first, reaching his hand into it. He quickly felt a box, which had four large characters on it¡ªthat he still didn¡¯t recognize. Could it be a weapon? Greg Jensen opened it to see, indeed, a dart laying inside the treasure box, twinkling with dazzling golden light. The dart was only palm-sized, round with a hollow center, the edges all sharp barbs. It was impossible to determine what material it was made of, or perhaps it was an item of virtual substance. Greg Jensen wanted to take a closer look at it in his hand, but as soon as his hand barely touched the dart, it dispersed from its shape into specks of glimmering light and quickly entered his body. ¡°This¡­¡± Greg Jensen was slightly startled and was about to check where the item had vanished to when he suddenly noticed that this very dart had appeared out of nowhere in his mind. With a thought, focusing his consciousness solely on the dart, a dart materialized in his palm instantaneously. So it had fused with him, hidden within his consciousness, ready to be summoned whenever he willed. He was just unsure about the special abilities of this hidden weapon. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to find an opportunity to try it out!¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, quite satisfied with this reward. He then proceeded to open the remaining three treasure boxes, acquiring a Concealed Battle Robe as thin as cicada wings, a Triangular Sword, and a Life-Death Pill! These treasures shone with a brilliant golden light and looked exceedingly extraordinary. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 691 - 691 A Bountiful Harvest_1 Chapter 691: Chapter 691: A Bountiful Harvest_1 Chapter 691: Chapter 691: A Bountiful Harvest_1 For instance, the Concealed Battle Robe, which appears very thin, as if it cannot withstand a single blow, actually has exceptional toughness. Not only is it resistant to blades and spears, but it is also fireproof and waterproof. Once worn, it can conceal the wearer¡¯s aura and refract the surrounding light, thus allowing the wearer to remain somewhat invisible. If combined with the movement technique he had just learned, named the Drifting Dragon Movement Skill, one could almost achieve complete invisibility in combat. Not only is the speed incredibly fast, making it difficult for others to track movements, but one can also disappear like a ghost whenever they wish. It can be said that this item could play a significant role in either pursuing an enemy or escaping. Then there¡¯s the Triangular Sword. This Treasure Sword¡¯s shape differs from a regular sword, having a triangular blade about two meters long and three fingers wide. It exudes a cold light that pierces the soul, with an aura of killing intent that¡¯s hard to conceal. The sword hilt is made completely of dazzling gold, embellished with many brightly colored agates and jade. What delighted Greg Jensen the most was that once someone was struck by this Treasure Sword, the wound would be extremely difficult to heal, and blood would keep flowing from it continuously. Even calling it a Bleeding Sword wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. Combined with the Limitless Swordplay, he believed his overall strength must have at least tripled. When facing experts of the same level, he could resolve the matter effortlessly. Even when encountering the most formidable opponents, he could combat them without falling short. Of course, these were just his speculations for the moment. Whether these were possible or not could only be known after experiencing real combat. Last was the life-and-death Elixir. Next to it was a note explaining that consuming this Elixir could bring dead bones to life and regenerate flesh from blood. Even those on the brink of death could be instantly revived, it was as if one had gained an extra life. ¡°Tsk tsk, all sorts of good stuff!¡± It seems this time wasn¡¯t for a loss! Thud thud thud. Just then, all those people outside barged in. From a distance, they could see Greg Jensen holding a high-quality Treasure Sword and an Elixir, immediately, a gleam of greed appeared in their eyes. ¡°Damn! Just like we guessed, this guy has been inside so long without any noise, he definitely passed the test and got the rewards!¡± ¡°You brat, you¡¯re alone, and we are many. If you don¡¯t want to die, just hand over the goods obediently!¡± ¡°Although we don¡¯t know how you managed to defeat those people in the kitchen, I advise you not to oppose us!¡± These people glared at Greg Jensen with predatory eyes, throwing out threats left and right. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just half a minute ago, they were still fretting about how to escape the restaurant when suddenly all the food and drink on the table vanished into thin air. Add to that, they saw Greg Jensen enter the kitchen earlier, and there had been no sign of him since. Someone suggested they should check what had happened or if they could possibly find a way to escape. Who would have thought that upon entering, they would find the guy had killed those four servers, holding treasures that obviously were of no poor quality. ¡°Oppose you?¡± Greg Jensen found these words amusing. He looked disdainfully at these greedy people and couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me dealing with the people in the kitchen, you would probably be trapped here for a lifetime! Not only do you not feel grateful, but now you want to turn around and kill me?¡± It must be said, the true colors of these people were really unsightly. One of the burly men cursed through clenched teeth, ¡°Damn it, stop the nonsense! You barged in to kill, and I¡¯m just trying to escape for my life? Don¡¯t tell me everything you¡¯ve done was for us!¡± These words quickly gained approval from the others. ¡°Exactly! If you know what¡¯s good for you, hand over what you have! Otherwise¡­ even if you can hide from this restaurant, you can¡¯t hide from us!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think we¡¯re scared just because you can beat the people from this restaurant!¡± As they spoke, they all drew their Treasure Swords and Precious Swords, ready to strike at any moment. Seeing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze gradually turned icy. He had been worried about not having the opportunity to use the two weapons he obtained, but now so many were provoking him. Hmph! If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll use you all for practice! With that thought, he first put the Triangular Treasure Sword and the Elixir of Life and Death into his Storage Ring and slowly focused his intention on the Dart. To everyone¡¯s surprise, a Dart shimmering with brilliant golden light suddenly appeared in his hand. ¡°Go!¡± The next moment, Greg Jensen flicked his wrist and locked the Dart onto the crowd in front of him, throwing it fiercely. In motion, the Dart doubled, doubled again, and kept multiplying until it transformed into nearly three thousand darts in the blink of an eye. Like a swarm of wasps, the dense cloud of darts sealed off the burly men, ruthlessly aiming for their vital points. Their speed was so fast it was almost ultimate, and the Darts spun rapidly, bringing with them a strong whirlwind. These rapidly spinning darts reached the men in the blink of an eye, so fast they couldn¡¯t react in time, and their throats were slashed open. All of this might sound like a long story, but in reality, it all happened in just three seconds. The remaining few burly men, who had seen Greg Jensen easily kill the third- and fourth-level warriors with such ease, couldn¡¯t help but exchange glances with stunned expressions. ¡°What¡­ what in the world is that thing? How can it have such exaggerated power?¡± ¡°What exactly did you get from the kitchen when we weren¡¯t around?¡± ¡°Damn it, you¡¯ve killed so many of us, have you the guts to give your name?¡± ¡°These brothers didn¡¯t die in vain. You killed them, and once we get out of here, no matter the cost, we¡¯ll make you pay with blood!¡± After all, they could see that so many powerful warriors had died at this man¡¯s hands. Even if the remaining few combined their strength, they couldn¡¯t possibly be his match. Therefore, they could only invoke the power backing them, hoping to pressurize their opponent with it. They had practically given up on getting the rewards from him; now, all they wanted was to live and get out, looking for an opportunity for revenge later on. However, Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes revealed undisguised contempt as he stared coldly at them and said: ¡°Dead men are not entitled to know too much.¡± He retrieved the Dart and skilfully drew out the Triangular Treasure Sword, unleashing the Limitless Swordplay. With a hum. Majestic Sword Qi instantly materialized in midair, splitting into four and sweeping out to lock onto the few remaining men. In an instant, these men were cut in half at the waist, and the residual Limitless Sword Aura within them ruthlessly devastated their internal organs. The marks left on their wounds were distinctly triangular, and blood ceaselessly flowed out from their bodies. In such a state, even if they could withstand that one wave of Sword Qi, they would surely die from excessive blood loss. Chapter 692 - 692 692 Instant Kill_1 ?Chapter 692: Chapter 692 Instant Kill_1 Chapter 692: Chapter 692 Instant Kill_1 ¡°Hehe, not bad at all!¡± Greg Jensen stroked the Triangular Sword in his hand with some excitement, pondering that the two weapons he had obtained were indeed excellent. For a third or fourth-rank expert, they were completely defenseless in his hands, just like chickens waiting to be slaughtered. Seeing that he had wiped out everyone in the tavern, Greg Jensen had no intention of lingering there anymore. First, he made a round in the back kitchen and found a considerable amount of gold and silver treasures. They were still covered with a large amount of blood, and without guessing, it was clear these were left by the people who died in the back kitchen. He collected these treasures into his Storage Ring and left the tavern through the main entrance. Boom! At that moment, a violent explosion suddenly came from not too far away. Greg Jensen looked towards the source of the sound and discovered a grand mansion to the northeast of the tavern. From the outside, it looked like an ancient pavilion. ¡°Could it be that someone inside found a treasure and they are fighting over it?¡± Greg Jensen cracked a smile and decided to sneak over to take a look. Of course, before he went, he draped the Invisibility Battle Robe over himself. You could vividly feel that once you donned this battle robe, the presence of your entire body seemed to be hidden away. No matter how hard he stepped on the ground, he made almost no sound at all. Tsk, tsk! The effect was simply amazing! He probably wouldn¡¯t be noticed even if he walked over there in broad daylight, right? It was as if his current state was the equivalent of being invisible. If one were to explain this scientifically, the eyes can see all things in the world because of the refraction of light which enters the retina and then is transmitted to the brain, forming a corresponding image. And this battle robe could scatter all light completely, thereby creating the effect of invisibility. Greg Jensen quickly approached the pavilion. Before long, he arrived in front of the pavilion only to see three gilded characters that he did not recognize on the signboard. He carefully examined the characters and found that these three characters did not contain any other secrets. They were simply written with the vigor of dragons and snakes, with calligraphy comparable to that of Herman Milton. ¡°These three characters probably stand for Scripture Pavilion, which means there must be a large number of scrolls and Cultivation Techniques inside?¡± This was a good place for him. Although he already had quite a few Cultivation Techniques, who would refuse the inheritance from a Fairy House Cave Mansion? Even if he didn¡¯t need them himself, he could reward them to his subordinates in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, thus turning them all into top-notch masters. Boom, boom¡ª While Greg Jensen was pondering, the huge explosion sounds from the pavilion became even more intense. Clearly, for the sake of the Fairy House Cave Mansion¡¯s inheritance, the people inside were fighting irreconcilably, and the battle had reached a fever pitch. It just wasn¡¯t clear which forces were hiding inside. Greg Jensen concealed his aura, pushed aside his scattered thoughts, and walked straight through the main entrance. He saw that in the main hall on the ground floor, there were at least a hundred people in a chaotic battle. Based on their attire, he could roughly deduce that there were about fifteen different forces present. ¡°Black Wind Gang, now that the five of us major gangs have formed an alliance and clearly have the advantage, how could you suddenly resort to such treachery and betray so many of our brothers?¡± Two or three groups were staring daggers at another group, their eyes filled with thick murderous intent. Originally, their five groups had formed an alliance, occupying a great advantage and had snatched many treasures in a short duration. Just when they were thinking of continuing to loot, the people from the Black Wind Gang suddenly betrayed them. They killed many brothers from the other four gangs and also snatched away many treasures. It was a classic case of losing the wife and the soldiers, suffering massive losses. The leader of Black Wind Gang burst into a mocking laughter as he heard their words: S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Hahaha, what makes you lowlifes think you have the right to ally with me? I merely used you to find the Treasure Pavilion! And now, you¡¯re of no use to me anymore. Did you really expect me to spare your lives and share the loot with you? Now that you¡¯re reduced to just over a dozen people, what can you possibly do to oppose me? Hand over your treasures quickly if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°You!!¡± The remaining leaders of the four gangs looked at each other, their faces contorted with ugliness. At this moment, they were caught in a dilemma, neither willing to comply nor resist. Whizz¡ª The next second, a sudden ripple spread through the air, followed by dozens of Light Darts appearing from nowhere. With incredible speed, they beheaded all the members of Black Wind Gang. In the blink of an eye, they all turned into corpses. ¡°This¡­¡± The remaining members of the four gangs were shocked, their eyes wide with astonishment. ¡°What happened? How did they all die so suddenly?¡± ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°Damn it, be on guard! We could be the next targets!¡± Boom! As expected, in their panic, an overwhelming surge of Sword Qi came crashing down, turning all the members of the four gangs into corpses as well. Unseen by anyone, an invisible presence was swiftly moving among these bodies. Wherever it passed, their treasures were taken. Without a doubt, it was Greg Jensen, the one hidden behind the scenes. Having heard that these people had obtained a great number of treasures, he naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to linger on the first floor and decided to wipe out all these wastes. Of course, in addition to them, Greg quickly turned his attention to the others on the first floor. Under the relentless killing of the darts, almost everyone fell to the ground before they could react. In less than three minutes, over a hundred people on the first floor had died at his hands, yielding hundreds of bags, big and small. It was obvious that these bags contained a multitude of treasures, including their own personal valuable items. But Greg was well aware that the people remaining on the first floor could never truly threaten him, and the treasures they could access were probably only the most basic at the Treasure Pavilion. Without any hesitation, he immediately moved to the second floor and, using the same method with the darts, stealthily killed everyone there. Because Greg wore the Invisibility Battle Robe, which reflected all light, no one could detect his presence. Together with his skilled use of hidden weapons and the powerful darts, he could instantly kill anyone below level five. ¡°Hehe¡­ to obtain so many fabulous magical treasures just on the outer layer; it¡¯s unimaginable what kind of heaven-defying resources lie at the heart!¡± The more Greg thought about it, the more excited he became. He quickly reached the third floor and found that there were not many people there, just a dozen or so. However, their auras were strong, probably at level five, and unlike those below engaged in combat with each other, they seemed to be guarding this floor, standing there harmoniously. He could guess that these people, relying on their strength, had forcibly taken possession of the treasures on the third floor and above. Those gangs with only level three or four might only be left to scuffle over the first and second floors. Chapter 693 - 693 693 The Fisherman Benefits_1 ?Chapter 693: Chapter 693 The Fisherman Benefits_1 Chapter 693: Chapter 693 The Fisherman Benefits_1 Additionally, the bookshelves on the third floor were basically empty, which meant that all the treasures here must have been plundered. Having realized this, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t choose to cause a big commotion here, but instead he circled around these people and quietly made his way to the fourth floor entrance and walked up the stairs. Although he was fully capable of annihilating these individuals in an instant, there was no need to let them become aware of his presence before he had figured out the situation upstairs. In a matter of moments, Greg Jensen had silently arrived at the fourth floor. He saw that there were only two teams on this level, standing in front of a wall without engaging in combat with each other, instead, they looked at one another with worried and troubled expressions. ¡°Sean Cooper, I think there¡¯s no need for our two gangs to be suspicious of each other here!¡± ¡°You must also see clearly that to enter the fifth floor, we have to break through this barrier. And only one person can truly enter the fifth floor and obtain the treasures! That is to say, our two gangs can ultimately only choose one representative to go in. Continuing to linger here will just waste everyone¡¯s time, so I say let me go! After I come out, we can discuss how to distribute the treasures inside!¡± Dressed in black, Douglas Hall quickly stirred the calm with his eyes darting around as he spoke his mind first. It turned out that the fourth floor lacked anything of substance¡ªthe only feature was a barrier leading to the fifth floor. Clearly marked next to the wall, the barrier would open once a day, and after it was broken through, it would not open again until the next day. Furthermore, after opening, only one person could enter at a time. No wonder the two big gangs were not fighting here but instead were negotiating. Greg Jensen picked up on the trick and stayed silent in a corner without making any noise. ¡°Pah!¡± Suddenly, the leader of the other major gang spat fiercely on the ground and said with an annoyed face: ¡°Why should you be the one to go in? Who knows if you¡¯re going to hoard some treasures and not bring them out? Or you might bring back some trash to fool us? Then my Azure Dragon Gang would be at a loss, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Both sides glared at each other with bulging eyes, as if they might start fighting if one word was out of place. If they engaged in direct combat, fighting to the death, they could indeed determine a winner. But this would mean that their numbers would be greatly reduced in the battles to come. If they encountered formidable gangs or forces later on, everything they had gained might just become a spoil for others. Seeing them caught in an awkward situation, Greg Jensen suppressed his voice and suddenly said: ¡°Take a box inside, won¡¯t the amount of stuff you get be obvious? As for who should go, why don¡¯t you two play rock-paper-scissors to decide?¡± ¡°Who!? Damn it, who¡¯s speaking over there?¡± As these words fell, Sean Cooper and Douglas Hall both looked towards their subordinates. Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect someone to make suggestions without their permission. Wasn¡¯t this implying that their status as leaders was less than that of a subordinate? Unfortunately, neither rank of subordinates knew who had just spoken. Sean Cooper was so angry his teeth were clenched, but before he could erupt, he heard Douglas Hall say: ¡°Sean Cooper, I think there¡¯s no need to fuss over who said it! What this guy said is right; staying here is disadvantageous for everyone. It¡¯s better to just use a simple game of rock-paper-scissors to decide who goes in. After all, as long as you carry an empty box, after coming out, a search will reveal nothing hidden and can actually expedite our next move!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, Sean Cooper had no choice but to nod in agreement. Afterward, Sean Cooper and Douglas Hall played rock-paper-scissors in full view of the crowd, best two out of three games. Douglas Hall won two games, and Sean Cooper won one. That is to say, the one who could enter the fifth floor was Douglas Hall. ¡°Hehe, Gang Leader Sean, thank you for letting me win!¡± Douglas Hall smiled smugly, took off everything he was carrying, and handed it over to the vice gang leader standing beside him. ¡°Hmm! I¡¯m only giving you twenty minutes, get in and out quickly! Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you, for every five minutes you overstay, I¡¯m taking one more treasure!¡± Sean Cooper warned with an ashen complexion. After all, they had already agreed that the treasures obtained would be split fifty-fifty between both parties. But if Douglas Hall stayed inside for too long, he could easily commit several Cultivation Techniques to memory in secret. To this demand, Douglas Hall readily agreed. In reality, he already had his plans set; going in, he would quickly memorize the more powerful Cultivation Techniques or martial skills, and even mastering just two or three would be more than enough. And of course, what he would bring out were all either useless or weaker ones, so no matter what Sean Cooper chose, he was already at an inherent disadvantage. He could fully take advantage of this opportunity to overtake him. Having thought this through, he pointed at the wall leading to the fifth floor, that is, the entrance enchantment: ¡°Alright! You can trust Douglas Hall to handle this! The pressing matter now is to break through this wall first!¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± All Sean Cooper and the others could do was nod in agreement. Subsequently, members from the two gangs used all their strength to continuously bombard the wall in front of them. With each strike, the wall would crack and crumble, shedding debris. As the barrier was about to break, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in anticipation. Little did they know¡­ Behind them, Greg Jensen was also ready to sprint at any moment, to rush in as soon as the wall¡¯s enchantment was breached. Boom boom boom! While everyone was still bombarding the wall, sadly, as time passed, less and less debris fell from it. They were sweating profusely from the exertion, yet the enchantment still did not appear. Greg Jensen was growing impatient and simply took out his Triangular Sword, suddenly unleashing the Limitless Swordplay, and forcefully injected a stream of Sword Qi into it. Bang! Instantly, the wall exploded outright, and a fog swiftly enveloped everyone in front of it. The enchantment leading to the Treasure Pavilion¡¯s fifth floor turned into twinkling stars in mid-air, constantly reassembling and condensing. ¡°Now is the time!¡± While both sides were still in a daze, Greg Jensen shot up from the ground and stealthily slipped into the enchantment of the fifth floor. All of this happened in the blink of an eye, so much so that neither Sean Cooper nor Douglas Hall noticed a thing. ¡°Hahaha¡­ It¡¯s finally open, Gang Leader Sean, just wait for my good news!¡± Douglas Hall rubbed his hands together in eager anticipation and was about to stride into the enchantment when, the next second, his face darkened. ¡°What the¡­ what the hell is this? Why can¡¯t I get in again?¡± sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had just touched the enchantment when he was bounced back by an odd force. Upon closer inspection, he discovered that the whole barrier had re-sealed itself. The only difference was that, unlike before, there was no wall blocking the way. Chapter 694 - 694 694 Land of the Spiritual Source_1 ?Chapter 694: Chapter 694: Land of the Spiritual Source_1 Chapter 694: Chapter 694: Land of the Spiritual Source_1 ¡°Why do I feel like someone took the opportunity to rush in during the chaos?¡± Sean Cooper also felt something was amiss. After a careful look, he voiced his doubts with suspicion on his face. Of course, this suggestion was quickly accepted by everyone, as the barrier had been opened, yet it closed again in an instant. The only possibility was that someone had burst in ahead of everyone else. ¡°Damn it, Sean Cooper, was it your doing?! You lost the coin toss to me, so you used this method to let someone sneak in while I was distracted?¡± Douglas Hall came to his senses, enraged and pointing at Sean Cooper¡¯s nose as he cursed. You have to understand, before they entered, he had already counted his lucky stars several times, thinking he¡¯d get his hands on a great deal of treasure from the fifth floor of the Treasure Pavilion. But to his surprise, all his beautiful dreams were shattered due to a moment of negligence! How could he accept this? ¡°You farting horse!¡± However, concerning such an accusation, how could Sean Cooper admit it? He turned around and pointed at his own men, ¡°I brought a total of twenty-three people. You count them yourself, see if anyone¡¯s missing. In my opinion, it¡¯s clearly your men who silently broke in!¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Douglas Hall glared, ¡°With me here, who would dare rush in first? Don¡¯t they think about the fact that they will still be found out by me when they come out?¡± Though he said this, human nature is always greedy. Perhaps there really were a few subordinates with rebellious hearts, thinking of sneaking in amidst the turmoil to snatch some treasures. So, both sides turned around to count their people and found no one missing. ¡°This¡­¡± Sean Cooper and Douglas Hall looked at each other with suspicion, the atmosphere between them tense as drawn swords, but¡­ On second thought, until the other party came out, no one could determine who had sneaked in, and fighting under these circumstances would be disadvantageous. ¡°Hmph! Sean Cooper, we¡¯ll see how you talk your way out of this when that bastard comes out!¡± Douglas Hall spat out harsh words, his saliva flying, ¡°I warn you, if it¡¯s really one of your men, my Qinglong Gang will make sure you pay a heavy price, no matter the cost!¡± Sean Cooper also coldly retorted, ¡°You¡¯re spewing blood-filled lies. I warn you too, if the person who comes out is one of yours, I¡¯m taking eighty percent of all the treasure!¡± Both sides were about to explode with fury, but they could only wait obediently at the entrance of the barrier. They all wanted to see who exactly was the one who slipped in on the sly! Of course, no matter who it was, in the end, breaking their rules would come with a price! ¡­ Meanwhile. When Greg Jensen stepped into the barrier, he was immediately pulled by a strong attraction into the vortex. He instinctively wanted to resist, only to find that this vortex posed no danger. Here, the Spiritual Energy was extremely abundant; his Dantian was automatically operating at full speed, greedily absorbing nature¡¯s spiritual energy around him. ¡°A Fairy House source of spiritual energy? Hiss, who would have thought that the mysterious place mentioned in legends was actually hidden inside the Treasure Pavilion!?¡± It had to be said, this was an unexpected discovery! A Fairy House source of spiritual energy, as the name implies, harbored a massive amount of the essence of nature¡¯s spiritual energy. All the Spiritual Energy here was far superior to that of the outside world; practicing here for an hour was comparable to a month of cultivation outside. Additionally, one could also use this source of Spiritual Energy to cleanse all the meridians throughout the body and achieve another substantial improvement. Greg Jensen had come across these records before entering the Fairy House Cave Mansion, in an ancient book. He had originally thought such a mystical place could not possibly exist in reality, but against all odds, he had actually found it. The reason he was so certain that this was indeed a place of fairy source energy was because the ancient text clearly described the environment here, indeed hidden in a whirlpool within the void. Moreover, the Spiritual Energy was no longer tasteless but pure blue, resembling a vast ocean, and when inhaled, it even carried a hint of sweetness. All the features matched up perfectly. Additionally, in front of Greg, there floated a spiral-shaped river high in the sky, which darted quickly through his line of sight, all carried by the azure Spiritual Energy. It was not hard to deduce, therefore, that the martial techniques on the fifth floor of the Treasure Pavilion must be placed within these rivers made up of source energy. Having realized this, Greg Jensen reached out and inserted his hand into the swirling vortex hanging in mid-air. Strands of pure Spiritual Energy involuntarily drilled into his pores and traveled through his major meridians, giving him a sense of euphoria and a relaxing comfort throughout his body. The upper, middle, and lower Dantian opened entirely under these circumstances, continuously absorbing the pure Spiritual Energy. He could clearly feel his cultivation level rapidly increasing. ¡°Who would have thought that in the land of fairy source, even without active cultivation, increasing one¡¯s cultivation could be as simple as breathing!¡± ¡°Lucky I didn¡¯t wait for them to take the items out before making a move; otherwise, I would have really missed out big time!¡± Greg licked his lips, reluctant to withdraw his hand that he¡¯d extended, and so he stretched out the other hand as well. Soon enough, he randomly grabbed something from the swirling river, and upon taking a closer look, it was a book with several small seal characters on the cover: Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye! After cultivating, one would gain the ability of Heaven¡¯s Eye, which is to say one could use eye techniques in advance to foresee short-term future events. Besides this, Heaven¡¯s Eye also had a certain controlling effect, allowing one to remotely manipulate those with lower spiritual power using eye techniques. It is no exaggeration to say that even if the opponent was a level six powerhouse, as long as they had no specialized spiritual training, they could easily be controlled. If this were combined with Greg¡¯s previously acquired Yin Yang Eye, it would be adding wings to a tiger ¨C with just a glance, he could kill someone without a trace. And since these two Cultivation Techniques were quite similar, the combination of the two would likely be even more formidable. ¡°Not bad; I¡¯ll take this!¡± Without further thought, Greg stuffed the book into his chest and continued with the second round of searching. The second spiritual technique was a Spear Technique, the Fiery Dragon Drill! As the name suggests, the essence of the spear technique revolved around the word ¡°drill.¡± Interwoven with fierce flames, it enabled one to rotate the spear tip at high speed within a second, generating immense destructive and penetrating power. Even to the point where, at the second stage, one could cast Fiery Dragon Drill out of thin air, using the spear¡¯s energy for long-range attacks. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was not particularly useful for Greg, but he could transfer the essence of this martial technique to his use of hidden weapons or Sword Technique. Though the effect might be greatly reduced, it could also significantly enhance the power of several of his techniques. Therefore, he quickly skimmed through this Spear Technique book, memorizing all of its essences and incantations. It turned out that to achieve more rotations in a second, one must rely on specially customized weapons and the twisting force of the wrist. The so-called specially customized weapons likely referred to a design allowing the spearhead to rotate. With this arrangement, not only could he utilize external forces, but the weapon itself could also rotate at high speed. Chapter 695 - 695 695 Worth the Trip_1 ?Chapter 695: Chapter 695: Worth the Trip_1 Chapter 695: Chapter 695: Worth the Trip_1 ¡°` As for the twisting power, it relies on the flick of the wrist and a burst of explosive strength in an instant, forcibly causing the surrounding airflow to rotate at the tip of the weapon. According to the records in this martial arts manual, the fastest speed a person learning this technique can achieve is up to 108,000 revolutions in one second. And in the initial stage, one only needs to achieve 300 revolutions per second to get started. ¡°Sss! I can¡¯t even imagine how powerful the destructive force would be at 108,000 revolutions a second!¡± Greg Jensen took a deep breath, having roughly formed an expectation in his mind. Let¡¯s not even talk about whether he could achieve this rotational speed with other weapons; just having half of it would at least quadruple his overall combat power! ¡°Hmm?¡± Just then, Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze shifted and he suddenly noticed that there were only three items left within the whirlpool river. Did this mean he could only acquire three more treasures from the whirlpool? He tried putting the spear technique back, and indeed, the number changed to four. If that¡¯s the case¡­ Could he not continuously take martial arts techniques from the inside, learn them, and then put them back, potentially learning hundreds of them without limit? Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes blazed with eagerness, fearing that there might still be a hidden time limit inside the Scripture Pavilion on the fifth floor. Therefore, not daring to waste any more time, he hurriedly continued to reach within, constantly selecting martial arts techniques. Some that were highly difficult and necessary for him, he would put the entire manual into the Storage Ring. For those that were easy to learn, he would simply memorize them. Over time, he eventually acquired four martial arts manuals and secretly noted down thirteen others. For the rest, he originally wanted to exploit the last one by continuously cycling through. Unfortunately, when he grasped a finger technique and memorized it, thinking to put it back, he discovered that the number in the whirlpool suddenly turned to zero. ¡°This¡­¡± Greg Jensen was somewhat dumbfounded at this scene. But he quickly realized that the Fairy House Cave Mansion¡¯s Treasure Pavilion wouldn¡¯t have overlooked this loophole. The advantage he thought he had was all part of the cave mansion¡¯s design. ¡°Sigh, although I¡¯ve managed to get five martial arts manuals and learned thirteen supreme techniques, which is a huge gain, still¡­ for such a vast Fairy House Cave Mansion to give me just this bit of inheritance, isn¡¯t that a bit stingy?¡± Greg Jensen grumbled, but could only dismiss the thoughts in his mind. He once again focused his attention on the five meticulously selected and challenging martial arts manuals in his hand. Just as he had previously thought, those that remained in his hands were the secrets that were extremely difficult to comprehend. Other than Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye, the remaining four were all techniques with extremely broad lethality¡­ The second set was the Immortal Technique ¨C Formless Divine Power! After mastering this technique, one can make one¡¯s body formless and shapeless, able to change appearance at will and even extend the limbs indefinitely. In truth, it¡¯s not so much an attacking technique but rather a cultivation technique that allows the body to transform into multiple forms. The Formless Divine Power is divided into Eight Levels, and with each level reached, one¡¯s lifespan is extended by eighty years. This means that upon reaching the highest level, one¡¯s lifespan could be extended by six hundred and forty years. However, the method of practice is extremely strict, with just the spell and heart technique taking up almost ten thousand characters. Understanding completely and learning according to the methods described would require at least several months. ¡°` Otherwise, Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t have left this handbook behind on its own. The third and fourth sets are two sword techniques, namely the ¡°Big Dipper 72 Sword Techniques¡± and the ¡°Holy Light Immortal Slaying Sword Technique¡±! These two sword techniques are on par with the Limitless Swordplay in terms of quality, and although it isn¡¯t explicitly stated, Greg Jensen was able to make an approximate judgment based on the records within. Each has its different uses. For example, while executing the Big Dipper 72 Sword Techniques in conjunction with the heavens, one can continuously draw upon the power of the stars to enhance oneself. With every change in the sword technique, the power and speed increase, making each subsequent attack fiercer than the last. The moves can also be freely combined at will. Most importantly, by practicing to a high level, one could even use the star power to alter the gravity around oneself. As for the second set of sword techniques, that is the Holy Light Immortal Slaying Sword Technique. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to the records, this sword technique was created by a Sword Immortal who once used it to slay an immortal being. The essence of this technique lies in its traceless strikes and shadowless departures, maximizing speed and destructive force. The three sets of sword techniques he now possessed could elevate his swordsmanship to an entirely new level. The fifth set was a finger technique that Greg Jensen originally planned to replace, called ¡°Poison Imbued Finger.¡± This set of finger techniques is tricky and vicious, and the method of practice is extremely masochistic. One must relentlessly soak their fingertips in poison day and night. Upon reaching an advanced level, these poisons could be integrated into the fingertips. It serves as a stealthy method of attack, capable of instantly melting away the flesh. Even those who have specially trained their bodies, if touched by the Poison Imbued Finger, would see their bodies rot away within a mere three days. This toxin is not just a blend of herbs; it¡¯s also refined through the entire cultivation technique, making the antidote incredibly difficult to find. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t actually plan to practice this technique. Setting aside its usability, the key issue was the vast variety of herbs and poisons required to reach a high level in this technique. It would involve a significant cost and investment, a substantial effort for what might not even be worth the gain. Then there were thirteen spell techniques and martial skills that he had secretly memorized, which were generally quite practical. They encompassed fist techniques, leg techniques, martial skills, Spirit Summoning Technique, and weapon techniques, including methods to refine weapons and elixirs. Even though he already had a certain foundation, compared to a true master, he was still half-baked. Once his cultivation and realm reached a certain height, ordinary elixirs would essentially become useless to him, and that¡¯s when he must rely on the heritage within the Fairy House Cave Mansion. After taking stock of these martial skills he had acquired, Greg Jensen was in no hurry to leave. For one thing, he was continuously absorbing the essence of Spiritual Energy. In just this short amount of time, his realm had reached the peak of the middle stage of Foundation Establishment. Even though he was still a great distance from breaking through to a new level, this essence of Spiritual Energy could convert all of his Spiritual Energy. In other words, at the same realm, the amount and purity of Spiritual Energy in his body far exceeded that of other cultivators. To put it simply, if in the same situation others might only be able to execute a certain martial skill ten times before their Spiritual Energy ran out, he could do it thirty times! That¡¯s the difference! Moreover, as he continued to absorb this essence of Spiritual Energy, his entire physique underwent a revolutionary transformation, his body brimming with inexhaustible strength and vitality. Stumbling upon such an opportunity, how could he leave it easily? How could he depart without completely purging his body of impure Spiritual Energy? It wouldn¡¯t do justice to his journey. Chapter 696 - 696 696 Deep Cultivation_1 ?Chapter 696: Chapter 696: Deep Cultivation_1 Chapter 696: Chapter 696: Deep Cultivation_1 On the other hand, taking advantage of this moment, Greg Jensen sorted out the items he had snatched from those gang members earlier. He also acquired nearly thirty-nine types of techniques, comprehensive in variety and detailed in records. ¡°Heh, I¡¯m afraid it would take at least several years to master all of these.¡± Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to worry about biting off more than he could chew, as his ability to comprehend was extremely strong. Whatever martial art he studied, he basically needed only a few minutes to grasp it. Even with some of the more complex techniques, at most it would take three days to get started. So, mastering them all was merely a matter of sooner or later. He could also bring all these treasures to the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to distribute. Of course, that was contingent on the numerous subordinates of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace proving their worth and showing enough sincerity and contribution. Otherwise, simply giving them away for nothing, what would be the difference between him and a fool? Beyond that, he also collected a vast amount of gold, silver, and jewels; he roughly estimated their total value to be around two billion. These treasures were highly liquid in the market. Although not cash, as soon as he needed money, he could sell them off easily at any time. As for the remnants of some herbs, elixirs, and sect tokens, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t even give them a second glance. When you think about it, most of these sects were just small fries from the Eight countries in Southeast. Having so many gold and silver treasures was already commendable, could he even expect them to have other hidden treasures? All in all, this operation was a complete windfall for him! Afterward, Greg Jensen prepared to get up and leave; after all, he still wanted to continue searching for more treasures within the Fairy House Cave Mansion. Since this place had already been plundered by him, there was little value left, so there was no need to linger. Thus, once his Spiritual Energy was fully replenished, he found the barrier¡¯s exit and was ready to return. ¡°Hmm?¡± However, just at that moment, as if he had seen something inconceivable, his face was filled with astonishment: ¡°This¡­ This has got to be fake, right? How is that even possible?¡± On his watch, the time was marked as eight eleven. Greg Jensen clearly remembered that it was seven fifty-nine when he left the restaurant. That is to say, from arriving at this Scripture Pavilion to fighting up to the fifth floor, including the time spent lurking, only twelve minutes had actually passed. This was clearly impossible! sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his memory, at least half an hour should have elapsed from start to finish, especially in this virtual realm where he had spent the most time. ¡°Could it be that I remembered wrong?¡± No¡­ That shouldn¡¯t be a possibility! Greg Jensen had a very keen sense of time; even if he didn¡¯t look at his watch for a while, he could still remember how much time had passed. The only possibility was that the flow of time in this illusion was different. He took a deep breath, and to verify this possibility, he stared unblinkingly at the second hand. Sure enough, he discovered that it took nearly three minutes for the second hand to move once. This meant that in this void of illusion, one second equaled three minutes outside. Hiss! This was a good thing! You see, Greg Jensen had originally planned to leave this place for the next location, all because he was pressed for time. ¡°` But now, three minutes of cultivation here only amounted to one second outside. He could fully utilize this time difference to train for a period here. Having realized this, Greg Jensen sat cross-legged on the ground and took the lead in opening the Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye to begin his training. With the foundation of the Yin Yang Eye, it took him less than five minutes to master all the essentials, and then he began to train in two sets of sword techniques and the Formless Divine Power. As time ticked away, it took him roughly half an hour to proficiently master the main five sets of ultimate skills so that he could effortlessly execute them. Apart from the Formless Divine Power, which took a bit longer, the rest, be it finger techniques, sword techniques, or eye techniques, hardly took much time due to his existing foundation. Of course, besides these, there were thirteen other sets of ultimate skills, such as the Fiery Dragon Drill, representing martial techniques. He had memorized these from the start, including the circulation of meridians and the movement of Spiritual Energy, and already had a rough idea about them. When he began practicing, it all came naturally to him, and this time he mastered it all in about fifteen minutes. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Greg Jensen exhaled deeply, unable to help but exclaim: ¡°This Fairy House Cave Mansion, hard to come by once in a hundred years, has indeed been incredibly beneficial for me.¡± His overall strength had at least tripled in this short period. And the most important thing was, while he had trained for nearly an hour here, in the outside world only about a dozen seconds had actually passed. In order not to waste the resources here, he continued to train in the Formless Divine Power, greedily absorbing the pure Spiritual Energy from this place. Only after elevating his realm to the peak of the late stage of Foundation Establishment did he stand up satisfied. Instantly, his whole body crackled and popped, feeling indescribably comfortable from the inside out.! Reaching this realm, all three of Greg Jensen¡¯s apertures had opened, and his upper, middle, and lower Dantians were filled with pure Spiritual Energy. He tried using this Spiritual Energy to condense a Golden Core, but unfortunately¡­ Just as before, each time the Golden Core was about to form, it would collapse instantly. He wasn¡¯t sure whether his method was wrong or if it was essential to rely on those Elixirs for the successful condensation of the Golden Core. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t worry about it now! The top priority is to find the people from Cherrywood and the West Union!¡± Ever since he had mastered the Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye, Greg Jensen had a foreboding feeling in his mind, as if he had encountered the future. He always had the suspicion that the people from Cherrywood and the West Union might have found Fox and the others. If he wasted too much time here, it was very likely that Fox and his comrades would perish on the battlefield. Fox and his subordinates were highly skilled, and to him, they held considerable importance. To put it bluntly, even if they were to be treated as pawns, now was not the time to abandon them. With that thought in mind, Greg Jensen collected his scattered thoughts and walked out along the exit of the barrier. Hum¡ª At the same time, on the fourth floor of the Scripture Pavilion, at the door of the barrier. The Azure Dragon and White Tiger gangs were intently watching this place. ¡°Here it comes! He¡¯s about to come out!¡± Seeing the barrier hum and vibrate as if something was going to burst out, it instantly captured everyone¡¯s attention. They gripped their Precious Swords tightly, faces filled with murderous intent, wary and thinking that as soon as the person appeared, they would immediately seize them. To plunder all treasures and then decide how to distribute them. Whoosh! Everyone soon saw a foot step out, followed by half a body, and finally, an unfamiliar face appeared before them. This person was young, probably in his twenties, with a uniquely-shaped Treasure Sword at his waist, and his whole body emanated an aura that was thoroughly intimidating. ¡°` Chapter 697 - 697 697 Mutual Slaughter_1 ?Chapter 697: Chapter 697 Mutual Slaughter_1 Chapter 697: Chapter 697 Mutual Slaughter_1 ¡°Who the hell is this!?¡± The two major gangs were completely bewildered when they saw the features of this person; they initially thought that it was one of their own who had sneaked in. But the man¡¯s face was entirely unfamiliar to them; they had never seen him before. However, there were no outsiders approaching when the barrier was opened, right? Sean Cooper gritted his teeth and glared at Greg Jensen, ¡°Damn it, who exactly are you? When did you sneak in?¡± ¡°Yeah! Why didn¡¯t we see you just now?¡± Douglas Hall was also dumbfounded, staring at him. While the two were talking, nearly forty people suddenly surrounded Greg Jensen. In such a situation, even a fly would not be able to escape their encirclement. Yet, Greg Jensen remained extremely calm, not at all intimidated by their aura. ¡°Hmph, no comment!¡± He looked around, a powerful killing intent bursting forth, firmly enveloping these people and warning: ¡°Those who do not wish to die, step aside!¡± Right now, he had no time to tangle with these small fries; he just wanted to find the people from Cherrywood and take them down while everyone was in the Fairy House Cave Mansion. ¡°Damn it, you bastard sneaked into the barrier while we weren¡¯t looking and now you¡¯re threatening us? Where do you get the guts?¡± Douglas Hall never imagined that this man, all by himself, would not only be unafraid of them but also speak so arrogantly ¨C utterly insolent! He glanced at Sean Cooper beside him, ¡°Hey! Since this guy isn¡¯t from your White Tiger Gang either, why don¡¯t we catch this brat first and see what spirit techniques he has gotten a hold of?¡± As angry as he was, he truly understood that this young man had managed to slip into the barrier right under their noses without any of them noticing. That alone proved that this man had already dealt with all the subordinates below the fourth floor before he arrived. Being able to do so on his own, his strength must be far from ordinary; his pride was certainly proportional to his abilities. Therefore, Douglas Hall did not act alone but instead first sought to ally with Sean Cooper. In his view, no matter how formidable the opponent was, if the two major gangs joined forces, there was no reason they couldn¡¯t overcome the intruder! ¡°Fine!¡± Sean Cooper had also anticipated this and agreed without hesitation. He waved his hand and, with a face full of anger, pointed at Greg Jensen, scolding his many subordinates: ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Attack, tear this kid into pieces!¡± Boom!! Practically the moment his words fell. The two gangs, with nearly fifty people wielding their weapons, simultaneously targeted Greg Jensen¡¯s vital points and launched a fierce attack. Whirring¡ª However, what everyone failed to notice was that Greg Jensen had no intention of moving; instead, he directly activated the Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye. An invisible force, like a wave, spread out instantly, slamming into these people and infiltrating their brains. Because their mental defenses were so weak, under the Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye¡¯s power, they were utterly exposed and had no resistance whatsoever. Suddenly, their minds went blank, and under Sean Cooper¡¯s and Douglas Hall¡¯s astonished gazes, they stopped dead in their tracks and turned back to attack them instead. ¡°What¡­ Are you guys trying to rebel?!¡± ¡°We told you to kill that kid; why the hell are you charging at us?¡± The two instinctively gripped their Precious Swords and shouted simultaneously. Unfortunately, nearly fifty of their subordinates seemed oblivious to the threat they posed, their eyes vacant as they brandished sharp Precious Swords, viciously slashing down at them. Left with no choice, Sean Cooper and Douglas Hall had to steel themselves to fend off each other¡¯s attacks. They understood that all of this was surely that kid¡¯s doing, maybe this technique to control others¡¯ actions was learned from the fifth floor! ¡°You¡­ you have the guts to state your name?¡± ¡°Having offended us, Azure Dragon and White Tiger, once you leave the Fairy House Cave Mansion, I swear I won¡¯t let you off easy!¡± While they were resisting the attacks from their own men, they glared threateningly at Greg Jensen, who was not far off. ¡°Hehe¡­ How naive! You should rather worry about how to survive the day!¡± With a disdainful glance, Greg Jensen turned and walked away, without the slightest intention of stopping. Just in that instant, Greg Jensen had issued an order for these people to fight each other to the death. He had thought that the Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye would struggle to control so many people at once, yet the effect was surprisingly good. The range of the Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye was vast, and it could create a Divine Sense collision in an instant, imprinting an invisible mark into these people¡¯s minds, causing the marked ones to be almost unable to resist. It must be said, this set of eye techniques was truly formidable, rightfully part of the legacy of the Fairy House Cave Mansion. Moreover, it had a certain mastery in common with the Yin Yang Eye, both of which could be cultivated together, potentially yielding mystical benefits. Having left the Scripture Pavilion, Greg Jensen realized there were no other structures nearby. Looking around, he found himself on the outskirts of a dense forest. In other words, to enter the heart of the Fairy House Cave Mansion, he would have to cross this forest. He promptly locked onto a direction and set out, ever since mastering the Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye, he had a strange intuition about many things. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He felt that the folks from Cherrywood and the West Union might have already located some of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s men. As the saying goes, enemies are especially harsh when they meet. Their entry into the Eight countries in Southeast was precisely to assassinate him and thereby take over the entire Dragon King¡¯s Palace, wasn¡¯t it? Once both sides met, it was obvious, even without thinking, that a battle of life and death would ensue. ¡°Phew¡­ I hope this intuition is wrong!¡± With a sigh, Greg Jensen hastened through the forest. Setting aside whether this sensation was right or wrong, his purpose for entering the Fairy House Cave Mansion was not only to acquire a large amount of resources but also to deal with the scum from Cherrywood and the West Union. Even if they didn¡¯t initiate trouble, the urgent task was to meet up with the people from Dragon King¡¯s Palace; he certainly couldn¡¯t allow them to take anything away from the Fairy House Cave Mansion. Swoosh swoosh!! As he moved, suddenly, the sound of two objects cutting through the air resounded, rushing at his body with lightning speed. In such a crisis, an ordinary person would surely be unable to react, but for Greg Jensen, who was well-versed in Divine Sense, and could perceive any movement within thirty meters, it was different. Not to mention the Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye¡¯s sharp perception of danger. And so, in an instant, he reacted. With a casual toss, the Dart spun rapidly midair, splitting into two, automatically locking onto the two shadows and whistling towards them. With a snap, the two shadows were bisected at the waist. Greg Jensen took a closer look and realized they were two venomous snakes with black and red patterns. Initially, he hadn¡¯t taken the two snakes seriously and was about to continue on his way. Who would have thought that the snakes, seemingly already sliced in half, would suddenly launch at him, opening their gaping maws to spray a jet of dark red venom. Chapter 698 - 698 698 An Irresistible Trend_1 ?Chapter 698: Chapter 698: An Irresistible Trend_1 Chapter 698: Chapter 698: An Irresistible Trend_1 ¡°` The poison liquid rapidly transformed into a cloud of mist as if it were a net descending from heaven, its speed akin to lightning. And with the attack coming from both sides, Greg Jensen¡¯s retreat was almost instantly cut off. ¡°Hmm?¡± He furrowed his brows tightly, formed his hand into a sword gesture, and intended to forcibly use Limitless Swordplay to disperse the toxic mist. However, soon, a flash of inspiration struck him, and he extended his little finger, applying the Cultivation Technique of Poison Immersion Finger. Buzz buzz buzz¡ª The poison mist trembled between his little finger and began to be absorbed at the fingertip little by little. Visible to the naked eye, his entire little finger turned black, the toxins concentrated in one area, seemingly wanting to spread to the rest of his body. Fortunately, under the suppression of the spell of Poison Immersion Finger, the volatile poisons were quickly calmed and fully controlled within a small area to circulate. Greg Jensen swallowed hard, knowing that just absorbing the toxins with his fingertip to make a Poison Immersion Finger was merely the first step. The next crucial step was to refine all the toxins, integrate them with his own body, while making sure they did not harm his foundation. While moving slowly forward, he began to refine these toxins. Before long, the blackish-red poison liquid merged with his fingertip, and the skin color returned to normal, seemingly indistinguishable from his other fingers. But as soon as Greg Jensen silently operated Poison Immersion Finger, his entire palm would emanate a layer of black aura. It could be said that he could instantaneously use boxing, palm techniques, or even finger techniques to cleverly eject these toxins. He glanced at his palm and casually patted a tree in front of him. Sssss¡ª Suddenly, the surface of the entire bark began emitting green smoke, the potent toxin corroding it like sulfuric acid. So much so that in no time at all, the trunk he touched bore a hollow corroded into it. This was merely a touch; if he used all his strength, the effect of a punch would be undoubtedly explosive, often catching the enemy off guard during combat and leaving them defenseless. ¡°Tsk tsk, the technique is somewhat insidious, but the effect is indeed undeniable!¡± Greg Jensen nodded in satisfaction and continued to hasten his pace. During this period, he encountered several similar sneak attacks from toxic snakes. Unfortunately, all were instantly killed by him, which allowed him to extract their toxins to further enhance his Poison Immersion Finger. Each time he operated the Cultivation Technique, the color of his palm gradually deepened from its original pale blue. After refining nearly thirty or so snakes, his entire palm turned a dark ink black. However, this time he did not test the potency of the toxins. The toxin from just two snakes was enough for him to corrode through a tree trunk in an instant; it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine the power of the combined toxins from over thirty snakes. He planned to keep it as a trump card for emergencies, as there was no need to reveal Poison Immersion Finger too early in the usual sparring. Thump! Just then, a huge commotion suddenly came from not far away. Greg Jensen followed the sound and saw a plume of black smoke rising from deep within the jungle a hundred meters away, as if something had exploded there. ¡°Could it be that someone has found some treasure?¡± Joy flashed in Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes as he resolved to check it out. If there truly were a treasure emerging, he did not mind using his sneaky tricks again to stealthily snatch it away; it wouldn¡¯t be a waste of much time. Thus, he donned the Concealed Battle Robe once more, hiding his aura and figure, and took to Dragon Walk, swiftly weaving through the dense forest. Before long, hiding behind a large rock, he saw a group of people encircling two individuals from a distance. Crucially, he recognized both of the surrounded individuals¡ªthey were none other than Snake and Boar! ¡°` Greg Jensen¡¯s brow furrowed, a killing intent gradually began to permeate the air. ¡°Ha, it really is a small world when enemies cross paths!¡± ¡­ Five minutes earlier. ¡°Bastard!¡± The representative of Cherrywood, Charles Smith, gritted his teeth as he glared at the surrounded bastards from Dragon King¡¯s Palace and cursed furiously, saying: ¡°Where exactly is your Dragon King? If you don¡¯t want to die a horrible death, you¡¯d better come clean. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± Previously, after they had entered the cave, they had been searching for resources everywhere. They had found quite a few herbs and Elixirs, including some high-quality Magic Artifacts. But they never expected to encounter a sneak attack by a poison fog before they could lead their team to retreat. In just a short moment, over thirty Samurai from Cherrywood had died. After a pursuit, they discovered that it was the vipers from Dragon King¡¯s Palace who were causing mischief in the shadows. They had chased them all the way here, now surrounding the few remaining members of Dragon King¡¯s Palace. ¡°That¡¯s right! Your Dragon King is definitely doomed this time, I would advise you to stop resisting futilely!¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell us now, once we find him, dying at our hands is just a matter of sooner or later!¡± ¡°Heh heh, as long as you cooperate with us willingly, once we have control over Dragon King¡¯s Palace, we might consider letting you continue to lead!¡± The rest of the Samurai from Cherrywood glared menacingly at the vipers and wild boars, their faces red with a mixture of excitement and anger, using both threats and enticements. Unfortunately¡­ They had greatly underestimated the loyalty of Dragon King¡¯s Palace to the Dragon King. Especially the viper and wild boar who had always been close to the Dragon King, how could they not understand, that betraying the Dragon King at this moment would result in a fate far worse than death? Besides, how could the likes of these little devils from Cherrywood have the qualifications to shake the foundation of Dragon King¡¯s Palace in the Eight Countries of the Southeast? It¡¯s utterly absurd, a fool¡¯s dream! With this in mind, the viper frowned and took the lead to curse: ¡°Wanting to kill the Dragon King? Hmph, you bunch of short devils also need to take a good look at yourselves in the mirror!¡± The wild boar, also speaking with righteous indignation, said: ¡°That¡¯s right! Since we¡¯ve fallen into your hands, we¡¯ll simply perish together with you if need be. If you think we¡¯ll submit to your Cherrywood, dream on!¡± As they spoke, the two looked at each other, their faces unconsciously turning extremely ugly. After all, they had only just met, and each had only gathered around a dozen followers from Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Unfortunately, after a fight with these people from Cherrywood, most of them had died or been injured, leaving only six or seven men. Facing the encirclement of the enemy, escaping was as hard as ascending to the heavens. But there was no choice, they lived as people of Dragon King¡¯s Palace, they would die as ghosts of Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Asking them to betray the Dragon King was even harder than asking them to die! ¡°Viper, stop wasting words with them! Let¡¯s make our move together, whoever can escape, relies on their own skills. When we see the Dragon King later on, we¡¯ll avenge our brothers with him!¡± The next second, Wild Boar bellowed furiously, his hands coming together instantly as he frantically summoned the Bloodline Power within him. With a hum, his body hair grew rapidly, turning him into a hairy beast in the blink of an eye. And this body hair was extremely tough, becoming soft or hard at his will, each strand looking like a barbed spike. His eyes bulging with rage, he fixed his glare on these beasts from Cherrywood, his steps booming loudly as he dragged his heavy body, charging straight at them head-on. His ferocity was unstoppable, and he seemed ready to lay down his life, carrying a clear intent of mutual destruction. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 699 - 699 699 Swear to Never Comply_1 ?Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Swear to Never Comply_1 Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Swear to Never Comply_1 ¡°` As a result, the Samurai of Sakura Nation, when witnessing this scene, did not dare to clash directly with him, and instead kept their distances, pulling away from the fray. Simultaneously, the hidden weapons in their hands rapidly stabbed toward the boar, and upon collision with its body, there was a sudden crackling sound. Fortunately, the boar¡¯s skin had become incredibly tough due to the enhancement of its Bloodline, making it difficult for the hidden weapons to penetrate its defenses. On the contrary, the Samurai of Sakura Nation who were hit by him ended up with their bodies covered in spikes the length of half an arm, with some even being gruesomely pierced through, looking utterly disastrous. Charles Smith realized that if the battle continued this way, even a large number of his men would easily suffer at the opponent¡¯s hands, and he quickly yelled to the many Ninjas behind him: ¡°Baga, don¡¯t just stand there, blast him with your Ninjutsu scrolls! Hmph, I want to see whether his hide is thicker or our Ninjutsu more formidable!¡± Swish, swish, swish! As soon as his voice had fallen, over thirty Ninjas immediately formed hand seals and threw their scrolls high into the air. Boom! Immediately after, a surge of cold ice energy burst forth, instantly lowering the surrounding temperature by several tens of degrees. Next, a nearly ten-meter-long water dragon appeared, crashing madly upon the boar like a hanging river from the heavens. Strangely enough, when the water hit the boar, it did not inflict significant damage. Instead, under the effect of the cold ice energy, a layer of ice about ten centimeters thick instantly formed on its body. This trapped him on the spot, and with the ice so thick, the boar had difficulty breaking through it from the inside. ¡°Boar!!¡± Viper, sensing something was off, quickly scattered a cloud of poison powder towards the Ninjas, hoping to buy the boar some time. However, she hadn¡¯t expected that under the cold ice stream, the poison powder would freeze instantly into heavy particles. Before it could spread far, it all fell to the ground like hailstones. Boom! Then, a Fire Dragon, raging with red flames imbued by the power of a scroll, fiercely struck the immobilized boar. This sent him flying, crashing down onto a mound of earth, looking utterly dejected. The intense flames melted the ice encasing him, and the sharp spikes ignited into black smoke. Moreover, under this intense bombardment, the others following Viper and the boar were all sacrificed. At this moment, only the two of them were left at Dragon King¡¯s Palace, and both were in a wounded state. The people of Cherrywood wore smug expressions, tauntingly saying: ¡°Now you should finally understand just how great the gap is between you two pieces of trash and the mighty Samurai of our Sakura Nation, right?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s one last chance for you, only if¡­¡± ¡°Ptui!¡± However, what Charles Smith had never expected was that before he could finish speaking, Viper spat a mouthful of saliva fiercely on his face. The saliva, mixed with the smell of blood and odour, infuriated him completely, and in a fit of rage, Charles Smith cursed vehemently: ¡°Baga yarou, it looks like you two pieces of trash prefer punishment over a toast! If that¡¯s how you want it, then go to hell!¡± Boom! With that, he quickly formed hand seals with both hands, and the Fire Dragon, swirling with extremely high temperature, once again swooped down, locking onto the two and striking hard. Whirring¡ª But in that moment, everyone suddenly heard a high-speed whirring sound in their ears. ¡°` Following closely behind, they saw a multitude of golden, shimmering objects, whose names they did not know, densely hurtling towards them. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?!¡± Charles Smith, a level five powerhouse, had the fastest reactions among them and was the first to sense the incoming projectiles. Without a second thought, he immediately turned and fled, simultaneously drawing his katana, striving to fend them off and expanding his Divine Sense in an attempt to locate the person attacking from the shadows. Unfortunately, to his surprise, within thirty meters, not a blade of grass stirred, nor could he detect the slightest breath of life; these Light Darts seemed to appear out of thin air. Meanwhile, the situation for the other Samurai of Sakura Nation was looking bleak. Even though they had also detected the approach of the projectiles in advance, the darts were moving too fast, leaving them no time to react. In an instant, the darts pierced right through the center of their chests, felling nearly a hundred men who collapsed into pools of their own blood. Only a few ninjas holding Substitute Scrolls managed to swap places just in time to narrowly avoid the stealthy ambush of the projectiles. Even so, this maneuver cost them heavily, leaving them in a state of complete disarray. Even the Fire Dragon they had summoned previously exploded under the concentrated attack of the darts, missing the chance to get close to the boars. ¡°Damn it! Who!? Who is it?¡± ¡°We are the honorable Samurai of Sakura Nation, who dares to oppose us?¡± Charles Smith, furious and incredulous, scanned his surroundings, cursing vehemently. He was well aware that anyone capable of instantly killing so many of his members in a blink of an eye had to be a force not to be underestimated. Perhaps their cultivation and realm were far beyond his own. ¡°This¡­¡± At the same time, both the severely wounded boar and snake looked at each other in astonishment, clearly not expecting someone to secretly come to their rescue at this critical moment. Yet, who would take the risk of offending Cherrywood and intervene on their behalf, coming to the aid of the people from Dragon King¡¯s Palace? Suddenly, just when everyone was utterly baffled, there came a faint sound of footsteps not far away, and they saw a figure approaching them with an indifferent expression on his face. ¡°What?¡± Charles Smith frowned deeply, obviously not expecting the person who had secretly attacked to be so young, just a little over twenty years old. When he was at that age, he was still trailing behind others, running errands. On the other hand, the snake and boar recognized the newcomer¡¯s face and exclaimed excitedly: ¡°Lord Dragon King!¡± Indeed! The person was none other than Greg Jensen, who had just arrived on the scene. He had spotted the two Dragon King¡¯s Palace subordinates surrounded and in dire straits from afar, so he stepped in at the last critical moment. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Had he arrived even a moment later, he might have lost two of his main warriors. ¡°What? You, you¡¯re the Dragon King of Dragon King¡¯s Palace?¡± The many ninjas of Sakura Nation stared at Greg Jensen in disbelief, truly not expecting this seemingly ordinary young man to be the very Dragon King they had been searching for. For a moment, their faces showed a look of wary respect. Even though they had always clamored about eliminating the Dragon King to regain control over the Eight countries in Southeast, upon seeing Greg Jensen in person, they could not help but feel an unprecedented sense of oppression emanating from him. Just by standing there, he gave them an indescribable feeling of unease. It was bizarre! They were strong warriors of level four and five themselves; even if there was a gap between them and the Dragon King, it shouldn¡¯t have been so vast. Chapter 700 - 700 700 The Dragon King Shows His Might_1 ?Chapter 700: Chapter 700 The Dragon King Shows His Might_1 Chapter 700: Chapter 700 The Dragon King Shows His Might_1 ¡°Where are those little devils from Cherrywood and the people from the West Union?¡± At that moment, Greg Jensen scanned them with a cold gaze. So much so that the others trembled involuntarily upon meeting his eyes, feeling an icy cold throughout their bodies. Charles Smith forced himself to stay calm and said with a snort, ¡°Hmph! Our people have already entered the Fairy House Cave Mansion in large numbers; I¡¯m afraid by now, they¡¯ve already found quite a few of your Dragon King¡¯s Palace subordinates!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t know where the others are, right?¡± Greg Jensen raised an eyebrow, sensing the implication behind the man¡¯s words. He had originally thought that the people from Cherrywood and the West Union would use some special means of communication amongst themselves. Now it seemed that after entering the Fairy House Cave Mansion, they had all lost contact and were scattered in different places. Thinking this, the murderous intent in his eyes gradually intensified, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you few useless fools are no longer of any value!¡± ¡°Dammit! Don¡¯t try to scare me with that act! Do you really think that just because you¡¯re the Dragon King, we can¡¯t do anything about you?¡± Charles Smith suppressed the panic in his heart and signaled the other ninjas with his eyes. In that instant, they all sprung into action, swiftly locking onto Greg Jensen like a bolt of lightning and charged to kill him. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Countless darts whizzed down like a torrential rainstorm. At the same time, the remaining dozen ninjas quickly pulled out scrolls, with ninja techniques of ice and fire shooting out from various tricky angles. Seeing the numerous Sakura Country Ninjas going all out as soon as they made a move, the severely injured Viper and Boar cried out in alarm, wanting to step forward to help, but their bodies were completely out of control and stiff in place. It¡¯s over! In this situation, even if the Dragon King¡¯s strength was extremely formidable, it would be very difficult to dodge! It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that if they were hit by the powerful ninja techniques coming from all directions, they would definitely be severely injured no matter what. Although the Dragon King had more tricks up his sleeve than they did, he was ultimately alone. ¡°What to do? If the Dragon King is damaged, our Dragon King¡¯s Palace will have a hard time gaining an advantage over the people from Cherrywood and the West Union during a head-on confrontation!¡± ¡°We have no choice! Viper, you protect me; at this point, I can only resist with my life. If things go south, you run with the Dragon King first!¡± Quickly, Boar endured the pain throughout his body and stood up once again. He squeezed every last bit of his bloodline¡¯s strength, tensing his muscles and causing his sharp barbs to explode furiously. Determined to face death, he stared at the multitude of ninja techniques arriving in an instant, ready to leap up and take those deadly moves for Greg Jensen. However¡­ Before he could take any further action¡­ Greg Jensen stood calmly in place, casually formed a sword finger, and flicked it towards the front with a nonchalant snap. A magnificent Sword Qi, sparkling with dazzling golden light, suddenly burst forth. To the astonishment of all, it transformed into hundreds of streams, sweeping across all directions. Boom boom boom! Instantly, when the Sword Qi collided with those ninja techniques, it released a thunderous explosion similar to that of a roaring thunder, and in the blink of an eye, it shattered the Sakura Country Ninjas¡¯ techniques. ¡°Hiss!!¡± Viper and the others stared, dumbstruck at everything unfolding before them, drawing in a sharp breath, thinking how incredibly strong this was? The Dragon King was truly demonstrating his power now! With just one move, he had broken all of their techniques, and from beginning to end, he seemed utterly unfazed as if he hadn¡¯t even used his full strength. It was hard to imagine, if the Dragon King got serious, would all the people from Cherrywood and the West Union combined even stand a chance against him? Apart from them, Charles Smith and the other ninjas thought exactly the same at this moment. They had originally thought that with their concerted efforts in the attack, the Dragon King of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace would be able to hold them off but would appear extremely distressed. The outcome was utterly unexpected: their all-out strike was easily deflected by the opponent with a casual flick of the wrist. ¡°This¡­ This is too fake, isn¡¯t it? How come we never heard before that the Dragon King was this powerful?¡± Or was all the intelligence they had been given from the beginning false? No¡­ Impossible! Hum! While they were still in shock, Greg Jensen made another move. As he waved his sword, Limitless Sword Aura rapidly spread out like waves in all directions. It happened so swiftly that the people from Cherrywood had no chance to react and were instantly annihilated. ¡°Hiss!¡± The Snake and the Boar looked at each other, thinking the Dragon King was too fierce; his strength was unfathomably deep! ¡°Snake, Boar, have you encountered the others?¡± Greg Jensen noticed their gaze and approached them calmly. He didn¡¯t even bother to bring up those Sakura Country Ninjas. As if to him, killing these people wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning! The Snake swallowed hard and shook his head: ¡°Dragon King, so far I have only found a few dozen of our people from Dragon King¡¯s Palace, but unfortunately¡­ just a short while ago, all of them were ambushed and killed by the Sakura Country,¡± he said. Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen felt that something was off. After entering the Fairy House Cave Mansion, everyone had been scattered, so how could the Sakura Country gather hundreds of people in such a short time? Could it be that they had reserved some other means? He looked at the body of Charles Smith with suspicion, searched through the possessions of these people, and in addition to some treasures, found several palm-sized red papers. When held in the hand, these papers would subtly move in a unified direction. ¡°Could it be that they are using these papers to determine each other¡¯s positions?¡± Greg Jensen thought for a moment and decided to follow the direction in which the papers were moving to see if he could indeed find other people from Cherrywood or the West Union. Therefore, he took some healing elixirs out of his Storage Ring, gave them to the Snake and the Boar to consume, and immediately embarked on the pursuit. Indeed, as he thought, with every change in position, these papers would uniformly alter their orientation. Half an hour later, the trio emerged from the dense forest and saw corpses strewn about the path. There were members of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace and the Dark Legion; almost every major force had casualties present. In other words, before they arrived, a large-scale battle had already taken place here. ¡°Dragon King, it looks like the Cherrywood forces have already made their move!¡± The Snake¡¯s face grew grim, starting to worry whether Fox and the others had also met with misfortune. But he quickly shook his head, dismissing this thought. After all, Fox and Black Wolf¡¯s group had quite a few tricks up their sleeves. Even if they really encountered people from Cherrywood and the West Union, if they couldn¡¯t win, they¡¯d still find a way to slip away from their grasp. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg Jensen hummed in response, without saying much, and continued following the direction indicated by the papers. ¡°Eh? Dragon King, look quickly!¡± Just then, the Boar seemed to have discovered something and pointed excitedly at a particular spot. Looking in the direction he was pointing, they saw a body with a familiar figure lying there. Chapter 701 - 701 701 Unfathomable Depths_1 ?Chapter 701: Chapter 701: Unfathomable Depths_1 Chapter 701: Chapter 701: Unfathomable Depths_1 The Viper recognized the person at a glance and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s Black Wolf, Lord Dragon King, we¡¯ve found Black Wolf!¡± Saying this, she hurriedly dashed forward with the speed of an arrow, and turned over the person. Indeed, they discovered that this person was Black Wolf. However¡­ this fellow was seriously wounded, his breathing faint, on the brink of death, he could expire at any moment. Without a second thought, they knew that before they had come, Black Wolf must have clashed with the people of Cherrywood, unfortunately meeting a terrible defeat. Viper and Wild Boar quickly took out healing medicine to apply on Black Wolf, and after some hustle, they barely managed to revive him a bit. Seeing Black Wolf slowly regained consciousness, Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Black Wolf, where are those people from Cherrywood?¡± ¡°They¡­ they captured Big Brother Fox and the other brothers, and by now they¡¯re probably heading to Eight Trigrams Mountain!¡± As Black Wolf spoke, a flash of killing intent sparkled in his eyes, but it vanished just as quickly, without showing too much. He feigned hesitation and sighed deeply, ¡°Lord, the situation is urgent, if we don¡¯t go now, I¡¯m afraid the people from Dragon King¡¯s Palace will all be killed by them!¡± Upon hearing this, both Viper and Wild Boar were stunned, unable to believe that the people from Cherrywood were so fierce. It hadn¡¯t been long since they had arrived, and so quickly they had captured several major fighters from Dragon King¡¯s Palace, and even Black Wolf had almost died at their hands. ¡°Is that so, then what are you waiting for, lead us there right now!¡± Greg Jensen urged. Yet, Black Wolf shook his head, ¡°There are just too many people from Cherrywood, I think we should find more people to go with us!¡± ¡°Will we still be in time if we wait to gather people?¡± Viper gave him a contemptuous look and said with a smirk, ¡°What¡¯s more, Lord Dragon King is here, what are those people from Cherrywood to worry about?¡± ¡°Drag¡­ Dragon King¡­¡± Black Wolf was visibly startled, looking at Greg Jensen in disbelief, truly not expecting this young man before him to be the Dragon King of Dragon King¡¯s Palace. However, he quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, yeah, you¡¯re right, with Lord Dragon King here, we naturally don¡¯t need to worry too much, well then¡­ let¡¯s set off now!¡± In the following moments, Black Wolf, enduring the pain, led the way to the so-called Eight Trigrams Mountain. Greg Jensen followed indifferently behind, subtly monitoring the direction indicated by the card in his hand. In a short while, they arrived at the foot of a towering mountain peak. The place where they stood was a spacious valley, surrounded by encircling mountains and dense forests. ¡°This is the place, Lord Dragon King. I remember they said very clearly that they would bring the people here, to this mountain, and eliminate them all. It is said that this mountain contains many legacies and a lot of Spiritual Medicine is planted here, therefore the people from Cherrywood have claimed this mountain for themselves.¡± Black Wolf pointed towards the depth of the mountain in front of them, shaking his head and said: ¡°But I¡¯m not going up there. I haven¡¯t recovered from my wounds yet, and with so many people from Cherrywood above, rashly going up would only hold you back.¡± ¡°Hmm, then you just wait here at the foothill for our good news!¡± Viper wasn¡¯t suspicious at all, and felt it indeed inappropriate to bring Black Wolf along. However, Greg Jensen snorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not going up, are you? Then just die here!¡± With that, he slapped his hand down on Black Wolf¡¯s head. Black Wolf didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak before he collapsed to the ground with a smack. ¡°This¡­¡± The others by his side looked on at the scene with dread in their faces. ¡°Lord Dragon King, what is this¡­¡± They couldn¡¯t understand why the Dragon King would abruptly kill someone like that? No matter what, Black Wolf was their comrade-in-arms. ¡°Being injured, isn¡¯t it normal not to climb up?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at them, ¡°He¡¯s not a black wolf, just a little devil disguised in a human skin mask.¡± What he didn¡¯t say out loud was that he had seen through the man¡¯s identity the moment he laid eyes on him. Black wolves belonged to the Wolfman Clan, with bloodlines and auras that were extremely unique; these little devils could change their appearance, but it was difficult for them to mimic such auras. Moreover, his five senses had long been cultivated to perfection¡ªwhat odor could escape his search? Besides, had it not been for the reminder from Viper, that guy wouldn¡¯t even know if he was the Dragon King or not. Had it not been for the need to have him lead the way, Greg Jensen would have slapped him to death long ago¡ªhow could he have waited until now? ¡°What?¡± Viper and Wild Boar looked puzzled, and out of curiosity, they quickly stepped forward and groped about on ¡°Black Wolf¡¯s¡± face, indeed tearing off a mask. Below the mask was an entirely different face, bleeding from its seven orifices, with an ugly dead expression, but it clearly wasn¡¯t Black Wolf! Hiss! Wild Boar took a deep breath, ¡°So, you mean to say, this guy was deceiving us from the start? Just to lead us here? If I¡¯m not mistaken, there must already be an ambush set up on this mountain, and there are no people from Dragon King¡¯s Palace at all!¡± Thank goodness Lord Dragon King discovered this early, otherwise, once they had been tricked into going up, escaping would have been as hard as reaching the sky. ¡°No!¡± Greg Jensen shook his head at this theory, ¡°Dragon King¡¯s Palace probably already has quite a few people who have been tricked up there, which might include Fox and the real Black Wolf.¡± Although such tactics were despicable, one had to admit that they could indeed deceive a large number of Dragon King¡¯s Palace subordinates en masse. Therefore, he had to take advantage of their scheme and personally ascend Eight Trigrams Mountain to see what Cherrywood and West Union people had been up to behind his back. Having clarified this in his mind, Greg Jensen immediately set out, leading the two men at a breakneck pace toward Eight Trigrams Mountain. In a little while, a burst of hurried footsteps could be heard around them, and soon, dozens of Samurai of Sakura Nation emerged, ferociously blocking their path ahead and behind. These people didn¡¯t waste a word; with a wave of their hands, they charged to attack. ¡°Seeking death!¡± Greg Jensen burst into a cold smile, his Sword fingers sweeping across. Boom! The fierce Sword Qi pierced their bodies in the blink of an eye. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Viper and Wild Boar could move, all the Samurai had fallen to the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Greg Jensen proficiently searched the bodies for their possessions and tossed them into his Storage Ring, then continued his ascent with the two men. Along the way, more strong individuals from Cherrywood or West Union continually emerged to block them. Unfortunately, all were instantly killed by Greg Jensen¡¯s move¡ªhe remained unstoppable from beginning to end. While reaping a large number of packages, Greg Jensen also learned from some people that at the top of the mountain there was an expansive field of medicinal herbs planted with a large amount of rare medicinal materials. After Cherrywood and West Union discovered this place, they immediately claimed the entire mountain for themselves. Then, using disguise techniques, they lured people from Dragon King¡¯s Palace, Dark Legion, and Bright Church to come up and attack in a continuous stream. This method was proving repeatedly successful, with nearly half of the powerful forces falling under their control. Moreover, there were a total of thirteen level six powerhouses and more than forty level five powerhouses on the mountain. Those with level three or four cultivation were only fit to be their underlings. Greg Jensen understood that these people had prepared such a grand display solely to eliminate him and bring Dragon King¡¯s Palace under their sway. Hehe, it¡¯s getting more and more interesting. Chapter 702 - 702 702 A Massive Killing Spree_1 ?Chapter 702: Chapter 702: A Massive Killing Spree_1 Chapter 702: Chapter 702: A Massive Killing Spree_1 In the blink of an eye, three people had reached the summit. Looking from a distance, the entire mountaintop was flat and even. At the farthest end, there was a medicinal field of nearly two acres, where a large quantity of green spiritual medicines emitted a refreshing fragrance that delighted the heart and refreshed the mind. ¡°Lord Dragon King, these¡­ these spiritual medicines are not of low quality! They are priceless treasures outside!¡± The gleam in Poison Snake¡¯s eyes intensified; she specialized in dealing with various poisons and was extremely sensitive to medicinal herbs. Therefore, she saw at a glance that these medicines were all of top-notch quality. Whether for refining elixirs or poisons, they could definitely take them up a significant level! ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Greg Jensen nodded, just as he was about to say something, suddenly countless figures flickered from all directions. They were immediately blocked in, with no way out and no room to advance or retreat. Especially the dozen people blocking the front, each emanated an extremely robust aura. Greg Jensen recognized at a glance that they were all the uniform strength of sixth-level powerhouses. It seems that they must be the strongest experts sent by Cherrywood and the West Union to besiege the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. ¡°Yosse! To have fought your way through and killed your way up the mountain, I reckon you must be quite the big deal in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace!¡± Leading them, Carlton Mackenzie examined Greg Jensen with excitement, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re the Dragon King of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace?¡± After all, those they had previously lured over were mostly caught at the foothill itself, even the Sky Dragon General of the Dark Legion only made it halfway up the mountain. Yet these three had managed to reach the summit unscathed; without thinking, it was clear that the man in the lead was the Dragon King. Greg Jensen did not respond to his words but instead looked around calmly and asked, ¡°Where are the other members of my Dragon King¡¯s Palace?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ You yourself are on the brink of death, yet you have the mind to worry about others?¡± Carlton Mackenzie sneered sinisterly and said: ¡°Your Dragon King¡¯s Palace has taken over our territories in the Eight countries in Southeast that belonged to Cherrywood and the West Union, uprooting our foundational establishments there. Humph, for decades, you¡¯re the first one who has dared to do such a thing!¡± After he finished speaking, another strong man from Bear Country taunted in a sarcastic tone: ¡°Originally, if you had just obediently signed those treaties and returned the territories in the Eight countries in Southeast to us, there wouldn¡¯t have been any trouble. Unfortunately¡­ you had to oppose us, hmm, since we¡¯ve caught you today, anything you say is now useless!¡± After all, their powers had stakes in the Eight countries in Southeast, and they had always maintained each other¡¯s interests. Not only had they divided the control of the Eight countries in Southeast, making them lose their leadership, but their development also had to depend on investments from Cherrywood and the West Union. In just a few short years, they made a killing. Thus, it can be said that for them, the Eight countries in Southeast were like a massive money tree. But when the Dragon King¡¯s Palace intervened, not only did they suppress their companies, but they also aspired to unite the Eight countries in Southeast, an action tantamount to harming everyone¡¯s interests! ¡°Heh, you¡¯ve turned the Eight countries in Southeast into a land filled with chaos and misery, leaving the people unable to sustain their lives, and you think you have the right?¡± Greg Jensen sneered at these claims, suddenly drew his Triangular Sword, and shouted: ¡°Enough talk, all of you attack together!¡± He didn¡¯t want to get entangled with these people for long; the fates of Fox and Black Wolf were unknown, and the priority was to deal with these people, rescue his companions, and then leave the cave dwelling as soon as possible. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Hmph! You sure talk big! It¡¯s just yet to be seen if your strength matches your arrogance!¡± Carlton Mackenzie scoffed, gesturing to the people beside him. Immediately, thirteen sixth-level powerhouses attacked at once, their robust auras firmly locking onto Greg Jensen and Poison Snake and the others. Even though they scornfully dismissed the threat, as soon as they made their move, they used their full strength and did not underestimate their opponent in the slightest. ¡°Lord Dragon King! This¡­¡± As numerous dangerous auras rapidly approached, the Serpent and the Wild Boar turned pale. An overwhelming oppressive force enveloped their entire bodies, leaving them uncertain of how to act. ¡°You two just stand back and watch the show, leave the rest to me!¡± Greg knew that facing a Level 6 master, these two were unreliable, so he immediately let out a shout, shot up from the ground, and soared into the air. Whoosh! Following this, he swung the Triangular Sword fiercely, and the unpredictable Limitless Sword Aura instantly blasted towards the experts from Cherrywood and the West Union like cannonballs. The subsequent Sword Qi was swift as thunder; in the blink of an eye, it struck those men. The West Union masters didn¡¯t even have a chance to react before deep gashes were carved into their bodies. The weaker ones were sliced in half as if they were tofu. With Greg¡¯s single move, thirteen Level 6 masters were reduced by more than half. Only some of Cherrywood¡¯s ninjas, in a sorry state, barely escaped the Limitless Sword Qi by using body substitution techniques. Despite that, they were still covered with a myriad of indelible scars. ¡°Bugger, how¡­ how is this possible? How could you possess power comparable to Level 7?¡± Carlton Mackenzie staggered back a hundred meters, staring at Greg with sheer astonishment¡ªhe had never expected him to kill a Level 6 master in one stroke. Keep in mind, gathering so many powerful warriors cost Cherrywood and the West Union a great deal of effort and resources. They thought they held the winning ticket, but instead¡­ they faced a disastrous defeat. Could it be that the entire force of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace has reached Levels 7 or 8? ¡°Now that you realize it, it¡¯s too late!¡± Greg sneered and quickly switched from Limitless Swordplay to Holy Light Swordsmanship. The dazzling golden light burst forth from the Triangular Treasure Sword, almost illuminating the entire mountaintop in the bright night sky. It left no place for the Cherrywood folks to hide, and the fierce Sword Qi grew faster and faster, like a barrage of thousands of arrows. In less than a minute, under the astonished eyes of the Serpent and the Wild Boar, they saw nearly 500 strong warriors from Cherrywood and the West Union slain by Lord Dragon King¡¯s sword. Whoosh! Finally, Greg pressed on toward Carlton Mackenzie, with the Triangular Sword¡¯s thunderous roar sounding like rolling thunder, stopping right before his neck. Carlton Mackenzie fell to his knees with a thud, his face filled with terror, trembling uncontrollably on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­ if you kill me, the others from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace won¡¯t survive either!¡± ¡°Still tough-talking at death¡¯s door?¡± Greg slapped him hard across the face, ¡°You really think I wouldn¡¯t know if you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± Hum¡ª With that, Greg directly activated the Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye, forcibly controlling Charles Smith to make him reveal the whereabouts of the others. It turned out that besides the medicinal plains of the Eight Trigrams Mountain, there was a hidden cave midway up the mountain. Cherrywood had stuffed all the people they had deceived and injured into this cave, intending to use these people to force the Dragon King¡¯s Palace into submission. After learning this information, Greg slapped Charles Smith to death with his hand, took the baggage and chests of these little devils, and then led the Serpent and the Wild Boar to the front of the medicinal field. Chapter 703 - 703 703 A Satisfactory Conclusion_1 ?Chapter 703: Chapter 703: A Satisfactory Conclusion_1 Chapter 703: Chapter 703: A Satisfactory Conclusion_1 He saw rows of lush green medicinal herbs, most of which were already in a mature state, and each plant¡¯s quality was extraordinarily rare, seldom seen on the market. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°My God, Five-Star Grass? And¡­ and Corroded Flowers, Dragon King, sir, look quickly, all these are legendary divine herbs that can only be seen in ancient pharmacopeias!¡± The Poison Immersion Finger excitedly wandered among them, and in no time, she found many of the poisonous herbs she had dreamt of finding. For years, in order to concoct the ultimate poison, she traveled all around the world, exerting great effort to find one or two types of these medicinal plants. Even so, her use of poison had vastly improved; she had never imagined that she would find the legendary herbs inside the Fairy House Cave Mansion. Greg Jensen nodded, subtly collecting all the herbs into his sack without a sound. He had also found several types of herbs he needed, such as Wicks, Hidden Dragon Ginseng, Jade Marrow Mushroom, Three-Flower Liquor Leaf, Sky Heart Root, and so on. Moreover, there were more than a dozen of each herb, so there was no need to worry about a shortage when it came time to attempt reaching Golden Core stage. If he didn¡¯t succeed on the first try, he had more than a dozen opportunities to try again, allowing him to challenge for the highest level Golden Core in the most secure manner. As for the poisons¡­ there were many in both quantity and variety, and after leaving some for Poison Immersion Finger, he kept the rest. Previously, such items might have been useless, but now that he had cultivated the Poison Immersion Finger technique, poison had become an essential commodity. After nearly fifteen minutes of harvesting, Jensen finally managed to store all the herbs in the medicinal field into his Storage Ring. To preserve the freshness of certain herbs, he even took out a high-quality Storage Ring and filled it with half an acre of fertile soil. Only then did he lead the three of them to a hidden cave midway up the mountainside and rescued the people trapped inside. It¡¯s worth mentioning that aside from the subordinates of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, there were also members from other major powers within this mountain cave. For example, there were members of the Dark Legion¡¯s Sky Dragon, as well as the Bright Church, all deceived into coming here by the same tactic. ¡°Greetings, Dragon King!¡± The thousands of subordinates from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace saw Greg Jensen and worshipped him respectfully. The others from various powers, upon hearing this, looked astonished, clearly not expecting that the legendary Dragon King was actually the young man before them. But¡­ how did the three of them get in? Wasn¡¯t the outside surrounded by a massive array of Cherrywood and West Union¡¯s level six powerhouses? While they were still puzzled, Jensen casually hmmed, staring straight at the Sky Dragon and his group, and said: ¡°Hey, hand over everything you obtained from the cave mansion!¡± His tone was very domineering and seemed rather impatient. As a result, the members of the Dark Legion¡¯s Sky Dragon and the Church felt displeased when they heard these words. ¡°So you are the Dragon King, huh? Right now, we are surrounded by people from Cherrywood and the West Union. Whether we can escape or not is still unknown, and you¡¯re trying to take advantage of the situation?¡± ¡°Exactly! Besides, in the cave mansion, whoever obtains the treasures does so by their own ability. Why should we hand everything over to you just because you say so?¡± They had gone through a lot of effort and made significant sacrifices to enter the cave mansion and snatch these resources. How could they willingly hand over the treasures? Seeing their stubborn attitudes, Poison Immersion Finger couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly: ¡°What is Cherrywood and the West Union worth? Just now, they have been eradicated by our Dragon King! Otherwise, how could we have found this place?¡± ¡°What??¡± The members of the Dark Legion and the Bright Church were all dumbstruck upon hearing this. To know, Cherrywood and the West Union had gathered no fewer than thirteen level-six powerhouses, along with over a hundred level-five strongmen. The people with level-three and level-four cultivation were countless. With a lineup like this, unless their leaders and the head of the Church had taken action themselves, there was no reason they should have been defeated. Even just moments before, they had all been prepared to die, but they could not have imagined that so many strongmen would have perished at the hands of the Dragon King! This¡­ This was simply unbelievable! ¡°I don¡¯t want to say this a second time, but in short, those who hand over what they have can walk out of here, or else, even if you manage to escape Cherrywood¡¯s ambush, you won¡¯t escape us at the Dragon King¡¯s Palace!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze was domineering, and he exuded an aura of killing intent that he couldn¡¯t hide, which firmly enveloped these people, issuing one final warning. He was not afraid of offending anyone, or to put it another way, as long as he could obtain all the resources within the cave mansion, the overall strength of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace would rise significantly. Even if the members of the Dark Legion and the Bright Church came to their doorstep causing trouble in the future, they would have nothing to fear, and could even uproot them from the Eight countries in Southeast without any issue! ¡°Damn it! If I hadn¡¯t been seriously injured, how could I be threatened by a mere Dragon King¡¯s Palace?!¡± The Sky Dragon gnashed his teeth in fury, but there was no helping it. Just the battle with the strongmen from Cherrywood had left him with no strength left, and his internal organs had sustained indelible damage; he was in no condition to fight against the Dragon King¡¯s Palace now. He took a deep breath and, though reluctant, handed over his Storage Ring, not forgetting to drop a severe threat as he did so: ¡°Dragon King, think carefully about the consequences of what you¡¯re doing. Offending our Dark Legion and including the Bright Church, your Dragon King¡¯s Palace will become the target of all in the entire Eight countries in Southeast!¡± Greg Jensen just scoffed dismissively, not bothering to pay him any attention, and continued to collect treasures from the others. In no time at all, the members of the other forces in the cave were let go, one after another. Seeing this, the fox couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Lord Dragon King, we¡¯ve really made a killing this time. I fear it won¡¯t be long before we can become the foremost power in the Eight countries in Southeast after we leave the Fairy House Cave Mansion!¡± Greg Jensen gave him a sideways glance, ¡°Is your vision really limited to the Eight countries in Southeast?¡± To him, such a small place had never been a concern for contention. What he aimed for was to be the number one in the world, to stand at the apex and look down on all challengers! And the Eight countries in Southeast¡­ were merely a stepping stone for his current purpose. He smiled, choosing not to dwell on the issue any longer, and led the many disciples of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace straight out of the Eight Trigrams Mountain. Boom¡ª As it happened, they had not gone far when they saw the mountains and fields around them collapse rapidly, and the star-filled sky soon began to show a rift as well. ¡°Lord Dragon King, the cave mansion is about to close again!¡± The black wolf looked to the heavens and urgently reminded him. ¡°Mhm.¡± Greg Jensen nodded, no longer hesitating, and immediately led the people of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace away from the cave mansion. Soon, they were enveloped in a ring of light and whisked away swiftly, returning to the Sahara Desert. Looking around the desert, they saw that the Dark Legion and the Bright Church, along with the other forces, had already vanished. Presumably, they had each gone back to report their experiences in the Fairy House Cave Mansion. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t care about this and, after dismissing most of the people, only kept the fox, the black wolf, the viper, and a few others to administer some basic treatment for their injuries. Chapter 704 - 704 704 Global Shock_1 ?Chapter 704: Chapter 704 Global Shock_1 Chapter 704: Chapter 704 Global Shock_1 ¡°Lord Dragon King, this time by monopolizing the treasures of Fairy House Cave Mansion, we will inevitably offend a large number of people, maybe even provoke the Dark Legion and Bright Church to come after us!¡± The Fox pondered slightly, his expression grave as he voiced his thoughts. In his view, every step Dragon King¡¯s Palace took next was crucial, with the slightest carelessness potentially arousing public outrage. Additionally, Lord Dragon King had just killed so many from Cherrywood and the West Union at once, which might lead to international pressure against them. In such circumstances, although Dragon King¡¯s Palace had acquired a vast amount of resources, they also faced enemies on all sides, and the external situation was likely to become turbulent. Upon hearing this, Black Wolf and the others nodded in agreement, feeling that it was time to think of measures to preemptively deal with the situation. Having so many treasures was like holding a hot potato, bound to attract covetous gazes from major powers throughout the nation. However, to their surprise, Greg Jensen remained calm and collected, as if unperturbed by these matters. He smiled and looked directly at them, ¡°If I were afraid of them, we might as well not have bothered coming to the Fairy House Cave Mansion in the first place!¡± He paused, then slapped Black Wolf on the shoulder, ¡°As for the Bright Church, do we really need to wait for them to start trouble? Don¡¯t forget, members of the Wolf Clan are still imprisoned by them to this day!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Black Wolf¡¯s eyes filled with murderous intent as he grasped the underlying meaning, ¡°Lord Dragon King, do you mean that we should go now and launch a surprise attack on the Bright Church?¡± ¡°Exactly! Having been locked up with those two major factions, I¡¯m sure several leaders have already figured out your identities. They might be harboring a fire in their hearts by the time they return, and it¡¯s your clan members who will suffer the misfortune!¡± Therefore, Greg Jensen was very clear in his thinking; they had already burned bridges with the people of the Bright Church, so it was better to take this opportunity to strike at their prison directly and rescue the Wolf Clan. Moreover, at this critical juncture, when he was short on manpower, the Wolf Clan¡¯s combat strength was not to be underestimated. With a bit of training, they would undoubtedly be invaluable. Thud! Upon hearing this, Black Wolf, overcome with excitement, couldn¡¯t help but kneel on the ground, ¡°Lord¡­ Lord Dragon King, if you rescue our Wolf Clan, we will certainly serve you loyally, not shirking from climbing mountains of swords or descending into seas of flames!¡± Greg Jensen merely smiled at this. The Fox stepped forward to help him up, saying, ¡°As brothers, it¡¯s in our hearts, we¡¯ll go together!¡± In an instant, Black Wolf noticed the gazes of everyone and felt tears welling up, deeply moved. This was the first time he felt what brotherhood truly meant, and he had no regrets joining the Dragon King¡¯s Palace! So, they set off immediately afterward, heading for the Bright Church¡¯s Abyss Prison. ¡­ Meanwhile. The news that Greg Jensen of Dragon King¡¯s Palace had single-handedly eliminated many strong figures from Cherrywood and the West Union at the Fairy House Cave Mansion quickly spread throughout the Eight countries in Southeast and the world. ¡°Damn it! How could Carlton Mackenzie screw this up? With so many Level Six experts, they couldn¡¯t handle a single Dragon King¡¯s Palace? And got wiped out to boot!?¡± Shaun Sims was furious upon receiving the news, grinding his teeth so hard he was nearly exploding with rage. He had thought that their operation was a sure win, that even if they couldn¡¯t eliminate the Dragon King, they¡¯d at least be able to severely weaken Dragon King¡¯s Palace, allowing them an opportunity to take back the territory in the Eight countries in Southeast. But what they never anticipated was that the Dragon King¡¯s strength far exceeded their expectations, as he took on thirteen Level Six powerhouses on his own and casually eliminated all the top players. ¡°Shaun, the more this is the case, the less we can allow Dragon King¡¯s Palace and the Dragon King to remain!¡± The little ghost beside him explained with an ashen face: ¡°If he had this level of prowess before even entering the mansion, imagine now that he¡¯s gotten hold of so many treasures.¡± ¡°If we continue to indulge their development, Cherrywood will sooner or later be invaded by the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, by then we won¡¯t stand a chance against them!¡± Shaun Sims took a deep breath, how could he not understand these truths? After pondering for a moment, he said with a solemn tone, ¡°Quick, make a trip now and tell Mike Johnson that this time we must unite and report this matter to the Alliance! Moreover, there¡¯s another thing you need to make clear to the Alliance! If the Dragon King¡¯s Palace is not eradicated swiftly, in time, the Alliance¡¯s international standing will inevitably be greatly affected! Therefore, this time our cooperation is not just about working together, it¡¯s more about preserving everyone¡¯s international interests!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After his subordinate hurried off, Shaun Sims lit up a cigar and started smoking in frustration. He considered that just relying on the people from the Liberty Alliance, facing the Dragon King¡¯s Palace might still be improper. After all, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace had already seized control of all the military forces of the Eight countries in Southeast. This confrontation would likely not just be a struggle between major powers but more so a contest between armies. ¡°It seems¡­ during this time, I¡¯ll also have to find a way to import more new models of fighter jets and weapons from Bear Country! When the time comes, if the situation remains stagnant, I¡¯ll just level the entire Eight countries in Southeast to the ground! Hmph, if Cherrywood can¡¯t have it, neither can the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, just wait to be destroyed together!¡± ¡­ After about half a day, the Liberty Alliance received faxes from both Cherrywood and the West Union. The whole leadership of the Alliance paid extraordinary attention to this matter, as they too had heard about the Dragon King¡¯s Palace occupying the Eight countries in Southeast and monopolizing all the treasures within the Fairy House Cave Mansion. The leader among them, the Dragon King, had single-handedly killed many level five and six experts with his own power. The Liberty Alliance could not afford to disregard such strength. If they allowed these people to develop, their international hegemony would face an unprecedented threat and challenge. Having considered this, the upper echelons of the Liberty Alliance immediately responded to Shaun Sims and Mike Johnson. They decided that in three days, coordinated teams from the three parties would land in the Eight countries in Southeast for a lightning surprise attack, aiming to uproot the Dragon King¡¯s Palace with the fastest and most fierce approach. Of course, all details of the operation had to remain confidential before the action, so all information was shared only among the private circles of the three leaders. Even their chief of staff didn¡¯t have the right to be privy to the related news for now. For a time, the Liberty Alliance, Cherrywood, and the West Union each entered a state of first-level combat readiness, constantly recruiting troops and importing new types of equipment. ¡­ Within the territories of the Eight countries in Southeast. Greg Jensen led his team, including Black Wolf and others, in a night raid on the Abyss Prison, overpowering their way through and eliminating many emissaries of the Bright Church, successfully rescuing all members of the Wolf Clan. Even though the Bright Church promptly gathered a large number of troops for defense, they were just a rabble and were defeated in disarray, suffering heavy losses. By the time everyone returned to base, it was late into the night. Greg Jensen asked Fox to arrange accommodation for the many members of the Wolf Clan and organize treatment for them, then he called for a private meeting with Black Wolf and their clan leader, Blood Wolf. After all, there had always been something he couldn¡¯t figure out and he needed to get it straightened out. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 705 - 705 705 Dual Cultivation of Qi and Blood_1 ?Chapter 705: Chapter 705: Dual Cultivation of Qi and Blood_1 Chapter 705: Chapter 705: Dual Cultivation of Qi and Blood_1 ¡°Blood Wolf, your Wolf Clan has always been non-aggressive towards the world, so why has the Bright Church suddenly taken an interest in you this time? What exactly do they want by capturing you all?¡± Greg Jensen stared at the Blood Wolf before him, covered in wounds, and noticed that his physique was even more robust than that of the Black Wolf, and though his aura seemed a bit decadent, it was purer. Without guessing, one could tell that the Blood Wolf¡¯s Bloodline Power was at least two or three times stronger than that of the Black Wolf¡¯s¡ªotherwise, how could he have qualified to be the chief of the Wolf Clan? As his words fell, the Black Wolf too stared at him full of confusion. However, he dared not speak, only listening obediently from the side. After all, standing before him was the Dragon King of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace and his own clan chief. To speak at this time, with his status, would be a great disrespect. The Blood Wolf sighed, seemingly trapped in a painful recollection, and after a long while, he finally spoke: ¡°Lord Dragon King, I don¡¯t know much, but I¡¯m certain that the Bright Church captured us to take our Bloodline from our bodies! During our captivity, many of our clan died. At first, I thought they simply feared the Wolfman Clan and aimed to annihilate us. Unexpectedly, on one chance occasion, I saw several corpses, all of which had died from blood drainage!¡± It turned out that their Wolfman Clan could be counted as part of the beastmen, that is, half-human, half-beast. The only valuable thing in them was their blood. Ordinary people, just by drinking their blood, could greatly enhance their physical strength and recover from injuries. But if it were only for this, they wouldn¡¯t go to the lengths of assassinating the Wolfman Clan on such a massive scale, much less drain all the blood from their clan members in one go. The Bright Church could have simply farmed them, cyclically drawing their blood, continuously exploiting their value. Therefore, Blood Wolf dared to boldly speculate that the Church was looking to fuse their Bloodline. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blood of ordinary humans and the Wolfman Clan was difficult to mingle and could even cause rejection reactions. If drunk, it¡¯s digested by the stomach, extracting the benefits to enhance the physique, and not much is needed for that. Only the thought of blending two completely different blood types would necessitate drawing large amounts of their blood. After all, the chances of a successful fusion were very small. With many failures, naturally, the required quantity would be greater. ¡°Oh? So, you¡¯re saying they want to use the power of your Bloodline for Dual Cultivation of vital energy and blood?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyebrows rose, suddenly interested. As a Cultivator like himself, what he cultivated was vital energy, using energy to power his strength, channeling it through his meridians. But in reality, there was another method of cultivation, which was physical enhancement. The so-called physical enhancement involved the skin, flesh, tendons, meridians, and blood. If one managed to refine each component to its peak, they could reach the sanctified state of the physical body. Among these, blood was the most difficult to cultivate. Be it flesh or skin and tendons, all can be refined and strengthened using various medicines and Elixirs. However, Bloodline is different; it requires the unique and advantageous Bloodline of other beings like the Wolfman Clan for sublimation. Many Cultivators, unable to find a suitable Bloodline, have tried using the blood of various tigers, leopards, jackals, and wolves, but most end up deviating from the practice and exploding to death. It seems the Bright Church indeed has this in mind, no wonder they¡¯ve captured the entire Wolf Clan. Greg Jensen licked his lips, looking at the Blood Wolf and the Black Wolf, and suddenly entertained a bold idea. Since the Wolf Clan was already in his hands, why not try Dual Cultivation of vital energy and blood himself? ¡°Uh¡­ Lord Dragon King, normally the blood of humans and the Wolfman Clan reject each other. Drinking it might yield some effect, but fusion is impossible!¡± Noticing Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze, the Blood Wolf felt a sense of discomfort all over and quickly explained in fear that his Wolf Clan, just escaped from the tiger¡¯s den, was about to enter a wolf¡¯s lair. Greg Jensen realized he had been a bit out of line and coughed awkwardly, ¡°Of course, I know that. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t quite understand, knowing it¡¯s impossible, why do people from the Bright Church keep trying tirelessly?¡± ¡°Initially they were indeed trying tirelessly, but I heard they lost quite a few people in the attempt to merge the Bloodlines. Not long after, the frequency of capturing our people for blood extraction slowed down significantly.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Greg Jensen pondered thoughtfully, aware that the Bright Church was merely conducting an experiment in its early stages, but before they acted, they must have received some information. Otherwise, there was no reason to waste so many resources on an impossible task. Boom, boom, boom! Just then, the door was suddenly knocked upon, followed by an urgent voice: ¡°Dragon King, your subordinate Jack William requests an audience!¡± Hmm? Jack William? Greg Jensen was slightly startled. The name sounded familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere. ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Then, a young man clad in a red vest, pale-faced with prominent fangs, scurried in and before he could clearly state his purpose, he knelt down with a thump. Greg Jensen recognized at a glance from his appearance that he was a vampire who had been lured to the Dragon King¡¯s Palace by the fox some time before. The moment the man entered, the air around was filled with the stench of blood. He squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°Jack, what urgent matter brings you here in the dead of night?¡± The kneeling Jack William glanced at the pair of wolves standing beside him and said excitedly: ¡°Dragon King, you must save our Vampire Clan this time. If you don¡¯t act, our entire Clan could be completely wiped from the face of the earth!¡± ¡°Oh? Someone has made a move against the Vampire Clan?¡± ¡°Yes, just now, our family received a message. The people from the Bright Church have, along with their three special envoys, surrounded our William Castle. They are now engaged in fierce combat¡­ And I fear it won¡¯t be long before our Vampire Clan is defeated!¡± Again, people from the Bright Church? Greg Jensen frowned, thinking why these people only targeted those who were different. Could it really be, as Blood Wolf suggested, to extract their Bloodline Power? It seems that Archbishop Oscar Jones indeed knows some secrets! However¡­ I won¡¯t let you succeed so easily! If these Bloodlines are indeed of use, they should be reserved for my purposes, how could I allow you to act recklessly under my watch? Having thought this through, Greg Jensen quickly summoned the fox and ordered him to lead a contingent of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace elite to William Castle to support the vampires. Moreover, to ensure that the people from the Bright Church would not continue to launch sneak attacks on the vampires, he specially ordered all members of the Vampire Clan to relocate to the territory of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. The fox took the order and, along with Jack William, hurriedly headed for the castle. Within an hour, with the intervention of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, the forces of the Bright Church were beaten back step by step. It wasn¡¯t long before the news that the Dragon King¡¯s Palace had defeated the Bright Church twice, including the incident at Abyss Prison, spread through the streets of the Eight countries in Southeast, causing quite a stir locally. So much so that, whether it was major powers or platform news, all began exclaiming that the Dragon King¡¯s Palace had indeed become the number one force in the Eight countries in Southeast, punching the Dark Legion and kicking the Bright Church, enjoying limitless glory! Chapter 706 - 706 706 The Misdeeds Will Destroy Themselves ?Chapter 706: Chapter 706: The Misdeeds Will Destroy Themselves (Part 1) Chapter 706: Chapter 706: The Misdeeds Will Destroy Themselves (Part 1) Buzz! At that moment, Greg Jensen, who was still chatting with the Blood Wolf, suddenly received a phone call. After answering, he heard a hoarse and displeased voice on the line: ¡°Hmph, Dragon King, are you intentionally trying to oppose the Church of Light? Not to mention snatching so many resources from my subordinates in the Fairy House Cave Mansion, now you have repeatedly rescued people from my hands! I think it¡¯s time to lay it all out. What exactly does your Dragon King¡¯s Palace want? Could it be¡­ that you wish to declare war against the Church of Light?!¡± Without a doubt, the caller was none other than Oscar Jones, the Pope of the Church of Light. He must have learned that Greg Jensen personally led the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to rescue the members of the Wolfman Clan and the Vampire Clan. It was impossible for him to hold back, so he reached out to Greg Jensen, to probe and see what the Dragon King¡¯s Palace was really up to. Were they declaring war on the Church of Light, or were they trying to take this opportunity to put them in their place? ¡°Haha, Oscar, I haven¡¯t come to talk to you yet, and now you turn around and question me?¡± Greg Jensen let out a cold laugh and said candidly: sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°The Wolfman Clan and the Vampire Clan have always been under my Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Your unannounced capture of these two groups is a clear provocation against the Dragon King¡¯s Palace!¡± ¡°You!¡± On the phone, Oscar Jones, the Pope, clearly stuttered, angry enough to curse, but he still held it back: ¡°Are all of the many Wolfmen and Vampires your subordinates? Owen Anderson, don¡¯t you think that what you¡¯re doing is going too far?¡± ¡°Too far? Hmph, you captured them and constantly drained their blood, killing them to satisfy your own greed. If we¡¯re talking about going too far, it should be your Church of Light, shouldn¡¯t it? No need for further words. If you wish to declare war on the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, I am waiting. Just make sure¡­ before you act, you¡¯d better weigh your own capabilities!¡± Greg Jensen dropped a harsh line, with not an ounce of room for negotiation. Or rather, as long as the Church of Light showed any intention of making a move, he wouldn¡¯t mind wiping out this group of people altogether. The situation in the Eight countries in Southeast was chaotic, always fragmented by various powers. Even a small country could be split into over a dozen different systems, leading to widespread anxiety, with the people unable to live in peace, and deep divisions in customs and scripts. He had long wanted to step in and regulate, but various factors prevented him from making sweeping changes. In addition, many forces behind the scenes were always watching eagerly. If he made a move, even if he was almost certain he could succeed, it would still cause the Eight countries in Southeast and the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to pay a significant price. Everything had to be approached slowly. Only by allowing the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to seep into every part of the country like water could they fundamentally change the current state of the Eight countries in Southeast. Of course, during this process, if anybody dared to provoke them, he would not mind taking action ahead of time. ¡°Hmph, Owen Anderson, you are truly arrogant! Do you no longer regard my Church of Light at all? Just because you¡¯ve gained a little advantage, have you forgotten your own name!¡± Oscar Jones, the Pope, catching the meaning behind Greg Jensen¡¯s words, was quite angered and was not polite in his response: ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll save my breath. I¡¯ll just remind you of this: too much wickedness will lead to self-destruction!¡± With that, the other side hung up the phone. Clearly, due to these events, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace has completely fallen out with the Church of Light. In the days to come, the struggle between the two sides will undoubtedly be an open and covert battle, creating a tenser situation than before. However, Greg Jensen didn¡¯t take these matters to heart. A mere Church of Light could not stir up any real trouble. What he needed to focus on now was improving the overall strength of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Only by becoming stronger could they ensure they wouldn¡¯t lag behind, having the confidence to stand up to anyone! ¡­ The next day, at the break of dawn. Greg Jensen summoned the fox and the black wolf among others to his side. He distributed the many martial techniques and elixirs he had organized into their hands. ¡°During this time, you all need not go anywhere else, just stay in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace and focus on your training!¡± He had a premonition that the Dragon King¡¯s Palace would face a huge challenge. Whether it was the covetous factions behind the scenes from the eight countries in Southeast or Cherrywood and the West Union, which had already suffered losses at his hands, they would definitely not stay quiet during this time. Therefore, before these people launched another attack, everyone in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, including himself, could not afford to stand still. They needed to keep up with the situation. The fox and others, having received the heritage of the Fairy House Cave Mansion, were thrilled beyond measure: ¡°Thank you, Lord Dragon King! We will definitely live up to your expectations and master these martial techniques within a few days!¡± ¡°Hmm, Black Wolf, Blood Wolf, these are Wolf God Blood. See to it that you distribute them, and try to cultivate as many elites as possible!¡± Greg Jensen nodded, then took out more than a dozen vials of Wolf God Blood and handed them over to Black and Blood wolves. The two accepted the treasures with utmost gravity, a glint of gold sparkling in their eyes. They obviously hadn¡¯t expected the Dragon King to be so generous on his first move. So much Wolf God Blood was enough to cultivate over a dozen elite wolfmen. ¡°Lord Dragon King, you suddenly provide so much resources, could it be that something is happening?¡± At that moment, the fox, who was rather pensive, voiced the question that was on his mind. Being the most astute and quick-witted, how could he not sense the crisis behind the distribution of resources? As his words fell, everyone else looked on curiously. Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment, then firmly addressed them: ¡°During these days of training, pay special attention to international dynamics. Cherrywood and the West Union, having suffered such a big loss at our hands, will not let it go so easily. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it won¡¯t be long before they make their move again. As for the Church of Light and the Dark Army¡­ there¡¯s no need for you to worry too much. If they dare to act rashly, they shall be shown no mercy!¡± The crowd nodded seriously, etching every word deep into their hearts. In the two days that followed. the fox and the others dedicated themselves to cultivation, while also mobilizing the many subordinates of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to gather information from all around, constantly keeping an eye on international movements. Greg Jensen was no different, having gained so much heritage in the Fairy House Cave Mansion. Whether it was Limitless Swordplay, the Seven Star Sword Art, or techniques like the Poison Immersion Finger, all were enough to keep him occupied for some time. Therefore, over these two days, he locked himself in his room, constantly tempering his body with medicinal materials and refining his sword techniques. His overall strength made dramatic leaps, and even his cultivation was gradually approaching the peak of Foundation Establishment Complete. With a mere thought, he could release an intense aura at will, as if he had integrated himself with the art of the sword, reaching the profound realm of becoming one with the sword. Meanwhile, he took the opportunity to concoct the Vein Protecting Pill and the Gathering Peak Pill, preparing five portions of each, to ensure he had everything needed for the potential difficulties and troubles that could arise during his breakthrough to the Golden Core. On this night, the second evening of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s intensive training session. The fox arrived in a rush to report: ¡°Lord Dragon King, your foresight is truly divine; as expected, Cherrywood and the West Union have made significant moves internationally!¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen could not help but raise his eyebrows in interest, fixing his gaze on the fox, ¡°Oh? Continue! What have they been up to during this period?¡± Chapter 707 - 707 707 - Ulterior Motives_1 ?Chapter 707: Chapter 707 ¨C Ulterior Motives_1 Chapter 707: Chapter 707 ¨C Ulterior Motives_1 ¡°International spies have just sent in intelligence,¡± they said Shaun Sims of Cherrywood has been holding secret meetings frequently with the Liberty Alliance, with frequent private encounters between their top officials. Moreover, Bear Country has sold them a large amount of new weaponry, which includes mortars, laser guns, Stealth Fighters, nuclear tanks, and so on. Two days ago, the West Union closed its borders and isn¡¯t allowing any foreigners to enter, as if to block some news; currently, the situation over there is unclear. But after much thought, I can roughly speculate that the West Union must be plotting together with Cherrywood, so these moves can¡¯t be unrelated to them!¡± Fox¡¯s face was grave as he detailed this intelligence one by one, stammering at last, hesitant to continue. Greg Jensen frowned, ¡°Speak openly, there¡¯s no need to be evasive.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes!¡± Noticing Greg Jensen¡¯s commanding gaze, Fox dared not conceal anything further, bowing his head as he hurriedly said: ¡°Just now, we intercepted a facsimile email meant for Liberty Alliance from Cherrywood. But before we could open and check it, the system of Dragon King¡¯s Palace was hit by a hacker attack. They not only completely erased the facsimile but also many of Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s confidential info seems to have been exposed as well.¡± As he spoke, he observed Greg Jensen and noticed his expression was neither alarmed nor pleased, impassive. At the moment, he couldn¡¯t tell whether the Dragon King was angry or what, so he persevered: ¡°No¡­ However, we immediately launched a counter-hack, concealing a large portion of the information. We didn¡¯t lose too many secrets; most of it was just external personnel intelligence.¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze was profound, knowing that just for intercepting a fax that warranted an attack from top hackers on their system, it clearly indicated the extreme importance of the information within. It could be strategies for their next move to invade the Eight countries in Southeast, but regardless, the only certainty now is that Cherrywood must have reached some form of collaboration with the Liberty Alliance. With the West Union being the closest to the Eight countries in Southeast, and having a rich tourism industry, their decision to close their borders at this time isn¡¯t hard to guess: Cherrywood and the West Union have poured all their preparations into the West Union region. Once they are ready and have received the new weapons purchased from Bear Country, they might launch an attack from the direction of the West Union. Of course, this was just Greg Jensen¡¯s deduction of the current situation, a logical course of action under normal thinking, the fear being if they deviate from this norm. With this in mind, he fixed his gaze on Fox and asked, ¡°There¡¯s not a single trace left of the intercepted fax?¡± ¡°Correct! The opponent¡¯s hacking skills are exceptionally profound, but¡­ no matter how skilled a hacker is and how well they can hide, they will inevitably leave traces on the network. Following the trails, we discovered two IP addresses, one in East Island of Cherrywood and the other in the Liberty Alliance¡¯s Walton. That is to say, when our interception of these faxes was discovered, both regions deployed top hackers.¡± Fox let out a sigh, leaving unsaid that in terms of hacking capabilities, Dragon King¡¯s Palace still had shortcomings; otherwise, the duck that was at their lips wouldn¡¯t have been so easily let go. To this, Greg Jensen simply gestured, ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault.¡± Having uncovered this much intelligence, Fox had performed his duty well. The most urgent task was to make preparations in advance. Regardless of how the people of Cherrywood and the Liberty Alliance cooperate. The ultimate goal was simply to make a move against them in the Eight countries in Southeast at Dragon King¡¯s Palace. He pondered for a moment before quickly instructing, ¡°Fox, pass down the order, Dragon King¡¯s Palace is to enter first-level alert immediately! Furthermore, assemble all military forces and major factions of the Eight countries in Southeast to guard the borders, and report back at once if there¡¯s any disturbance!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Seeing Fox set out immediately, Greg also didn¡¯t idle about. He quickly summoned Black Wolf and Jack William, each receiving a sum of five hundred million to purchase new weapons in Bear Country. After all, with things having come this far, it was not difficult for him to see that the upcoming battle would not be simply about a contest of cultivation among factions. More so, it would involve military forces from both sides. The military strength of the Eight countries in Southeast had lagged internationally due to prolonged suppression by regions such as Cherrywood, and the equipment of the various mercenary corps and armies was extremely inferior. At this critical juncture, without an influx of a large number of weapons and equipment, the military of the Eight countries in Southeast would definitely be crushed. This was the outcome Greg least wanted to see. He had only just stabilized the livelihood of the Eight countries in Southeast; now was the time for recuperation. The army was equally indispensable in the international arena; if it wasn¡¯t strong, relying only on a few factions would never bring peace of mind. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So Black Wolf and Jack William received their orders and flew to Bear Country overnight in utmost secrecy, even their identities disguised. Until five o¡¯clock in the morning, Fox came again, waking Greg, who was resting with his eyes closed. ¡°Lord Dragon King, the military from all over the Eight countries in Southeast has been moved to the border as per your instructions, tightly guarded. Additionally, all major factions under Dragon King¡¯s Palace are also slowly transitioning there.¡± Greg hummed in acknowledgment, ¡°This hasn¡¯t caused any alarm among the citizens of the Eight countries in Southeast, has it?¡± ¡°Not yet! However¡­ once the fighting truly begins, the entire Eight countries in Southeast will inevitably plunge into chaos. Alas, it is unavoidable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, as long as we can keep the people from Cherrywood and the Liberty Alliance from breaching our defenses. Even if the people of the central region panic, it would just be a false alarm!¡± ¡°Yes, only¡­ with the combined forces of three factions attacking and the international situation unsettled, we ourselves are hardly safe. Yet, Lord Dragon King, why do you only care about the common people?¡± Fox stared at Greg with some confusion, increasingly unable to understand the Dragon King¡¯s thoughts, and daringly asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t our primary concern at this moment be¡­ how to win this battle?¡± To him, those civilians were utterly useless in combat, simply cannon fodder. Whether in terms of status or other aspects, Dragon King¡¯s Palace should put itself first. Even the previous Dragon King had always adhered to this belief and had never seen anyone like the current Dragon King, who always mentioned the welfare of the populace. Although the Lord Dragon King had once said that winning the hearts of the people meant winning the world, right now, they themselves were hardly able to safeguard their own position, let alone care for the lives of so many. And now that the Liberty Alliance had taken action, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, or rather the Lord Dragon King himself, despite any remarkable abilities, would find it difficult to contend with the forces from three major international powers. If necessary, they could completely sacrifice the pawns to save the king, with the saying that as long as the green hills are there, there is no fear of running out of firewood. Compared to the survival of Dragon King¡¯s Palace, the welfare of the civilians was as trivial as heaven and earth. Chapter 708 - 708 708 Jacking Up Prices_1 ?Chapter 708: Chapter 708: Jacking Up Prices_1 Chapter 708: Chapter 708: Jacking Up Prices_1 Greg Jensen laughed, this time without much explanation: ¡°The game I¡¯m playing, if you could understand it so easily, then you should be sitting here, not me.¡± His chess game took the whole international scene as the chessboard and all the people of the world as the chess pieces; from beginning to end, his scope and vision were never limited to the small Eight countries in Southeast. Others could only see that he had occupied the territory of the Eight countries in Southeast, but failed to see that his hand had already reached the summit of the world. ¡°Subordinate¡­ Subordinate dares not!¡± Upon hearing this, the Fox hurriedly bowed with hands clasped, not daring to glance at him. Greg Jensen waved his hand, not wanting to dwell on these topics, and suddenly thought of something, asking: ¡°Is there any new intelligence from the Liberty Alliance and Cherrywood?¡± ¡°There¡¯s none at the moment. Cherrywood has also gone into complete lockdown, the situation is similar to the West Union. As for the Liberty Alliance, there¡¯s not much specific news either, only seeing nearly a hundred fighter jets taking off. They declared it a military exercise, but I suspect they¡¯ve probably all moved to West Union¡¯s territory.¡± Having learned this information, Greg Jensen always felt that the people of the Liberty Alliance must be aware that there were spies watching their every move from beneath the surface. Such actions might just be a facade, not entirely to be believed, yet not to be fully doubted either. Buzz! While the two were talking, Black Wolf suddenly made a call. After answering, a sullen voice came through: ¡°Lord of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, these people from Bear Country are really detestable. The market price of a normal mortar is at most about five million per unit, and they are actually selling to us at ten million! The same with the fighter jets, from a price of over ten million, they¡¯ve outrageously hiked it to over thirty million. My mouth is blistering from talking, and they won¡¯t reduce the price by a dime. The money you provided, if we really go to purchase, we won¡¯t be able to buy much weaponry, and the significance of what we get wouldn¡¯t be significant. Besides, I found out that the Liberty Alliance and Cherrywood, they all got theirs at a low price, the same weapons costing half the market price! Those bastards from Bear Country are clearly gouging prices intentionally, and somehow they got wind of the fact that me and William are from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace!¡± Hearing this, Greg Jensen¡¯s brows furrowed tightly; he hadn¡¯t expected Bear Country, as a neutral nation, to also take sides with the Liberty Alliance. By jacking up the prices several times, they were effectively refusing them, making a show for the Liberty Alliance. As for how they discovered Black Wolf and William¡¯s identities, it was actually quite simple. The Liberty Alliance and Cherrywood had just introduced a large batch of new weapons from them, and even fools knew that these two groups were preparing for war. Straight after, Black Wolf also went to purchase weapons, and he took a flight from the Eight countries in Southeast. Combine that with the recent uproar over the Fairy House Cave Mansion incident that had stirred up the whole international community, Bear Country had no reason not to guess their intentions. It seems these scoundrels are hell-bent on putting the Eight countries in Southeast and the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to death! Having realized this, Greg Jensen quickly responded: ¡°Don¡¯t bother talking to them, hurry to other countries and ask around. As long as the prices are close to the market price, we can make the purchase!¡± The production capabilities of the Eight countries in Southeast were limited, and the national treasury had been further emptied in recent years. Now he could only spend more money to purchase weapons; there were no shortcuts. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This also made Greg Jensen even more resolute in his decision to develop production lines and implement national industrialization. Depending on the mountain, the mountain will collapse, relying on the trees, the trees will sway. Before the overall international status of the Eight countries in Southeast could be elevated, he could only rely on this route and policy for steady development. Moreover, one could guess without much thought that Bear Country¡¯s blatant price gouging likely wasn¡¯t just their own idea; it was probable that there were people from the Liberty Alliance pulling the strings behind the scenes. After hanging up the phone, Fox frowned and said: ¡°Lord Dragon King, it seems the entire nation is now waiting to see Dragon King¡¯s Palace become the laughingstock! The Liberty Alliance, whether in terms of national conditions, military power, or their experts, are all top-tier existences in the world. Falling in line with Cherrywood and West Union, they forcibly involve themselves from an ostensibly unrelated perspective, surely to maintain their global hegemony, fearful that the development of Dragon King¡¯s Palace will ultimately affect their position!¡± With the involvement of the Liberty Alliance, it was as if Dragon King¡¯s Palace had been abruptly pushed to the forefront of the storm, and the Palace would face an unprecedented challenge! In this situation, regardless of victory or defeat, the cost they would pay was bound to be beyond imagination. Or rather, even if they were lucky enough to win the battle, the loss of personnel and the consumption of resources would likely plunge them into a desperate situation. At that time, there might be no need for the Liberty Alliance to pursue them; just dealing with either the Bright Church or the Dark Legion would be more than enough for them. Upon this reflection, Fox couldn¡¯t help but suggest: ¡°I think we should make preparations on two fronts and be ready to evacuate from the Eight Countries in Southeast at any moment, Lord Dragon King!¡± For Dragon King¡¯s Palace, fleeing was not shameful, as given time, they could definitely make a comeback. However, in response to such a suggestion, Greg Jensen showed utter disdain. He gave Fox a dismissive glance and retorted: ¡°Retreat? And where would you retreat to? The reach of the Liberty Alliance extends all over the world, and even if you fled to outer space, with their cutting-edge technology, they could immediately catch up!¡± Moreover, in his view, the battle wasn¡¯t necessarily unwinnable. Bear Country¡¯s refusal to sell weapons didn¡¯t mean Dragon King¡¯s Palace had no options left. He sneered secretly, and in front of Fox, he called Snake in and casually tossed her two bullets: ¡°With your experience in poison making, could you fit a poison cloud that spreads over a large area into these?¡± Fox was momentarily startled, standing on the side without speaking, yet he thought to himself, could it be that the Dragon King was planning to combine bullets with poison? As he pondered this, Snake scrutinized the bullets in her hand and laughed nonchalantly: ¡°Why would that be difficult? Just make them into explosive bullets. Once the bullets are shot and explode, they¡¯ll instantly disperse the poison!¡± Greg Jensen nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Good, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for you. How long will you need to produce the poison on a large scale?¡± ¡°How much do you need?¡± ¡°The more, the better! War is upon us, who would be afraid of having too many bullets? The real fear is not having enough!¡± Greg Jensen had a clear idea: since they lacked high-tech new weapons for the army, why not play some tricks on the bullets? They could not only catch the enemy off guard but also effectively hold back those people from the Liberty Alliance. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± After a brief contemplation, Snake estimated, ¡°About two hours, I guess. I can produce enough for at least eighty million bullets. But to install them into bullets will take some more time. We¡¯ll probably need to extensively requisition factories and workers!¡± ¡°Fine! Arrange it as fast as you can! Whatever you need, just let me know!¡± Greg Jensen nodded, then turned to Fox, instructing: ¡°Use the name of Dragon King¡¯s Palace to requisition factories throughout the Eight Countries in Southeast, provide the raw materials for ammunition, and have workers speed up the assembly! Also, make it clear to them that during the requisition, Dragon King¡¯s Palace will cover all costs, and we must ensure the quality of the ammunition!¡± Chapter 709 - 709 709 All Forces Launch an Attack_1 ?Chapter 709: Chapter 709 All Forces Launch an Attack_1 Chapter 709: Chapter 709 All Forces Launch an Attack_1 ¡°Lord Dragon King, will it be too late?¡± Fox worried that these bullets filled with poison might not be produced in time, and the Liberty Alliance would already be attacking the borders. Greg Jensen sneered, ¡°That¡¯s not our concern, as long as they haven¡¯t attacked, we still have time!¡± Moreover, the intelligence just received stated that the Liberty Alliance had dispatched over a hundred fighters to the West Union area, which would require some time to arrive. Upon reaching their destination, the top brass of all three sides will definitely need to discuss their strategy, which left plenty of time for one¡¯s own preparations and deployment. So, in the following time, Viper took on the heavy responsibility, concocting potent toxins and refining poison strains the size of seven-star ladybugs. As each batch was produced, it was sent to the various major factories arranged by Fox to work overtime assembling them. By noon, the factories in all major regions had altogether produced more than seventeen million Poison Fog Explosive Bombs, which were uniformly distributed to the borders of the Eight countries in Southeast. At the same time, Greg Jensen received another message from Black Wolf; he and Jack William had visited various major countries nearby and still hadn¡¯t found suitable weapons or, like Bear Country, they were maliciously driving up prices. Even for those willing to sell to them, all that was available were some out-of-date rifles. The Eight countries in Southeast had plenty of such weapons in their armories, so it was completely unnecessary to spend enormous funds to import them from abroad. Helpless, Greg Jensen could only ask these two to return first, as the weapon issue was temporarily being handled by Viper. Although Poison Fog Explosive Bombs were far inferior to the various mortars of the Liberty Alliance, their practicality and deterrent power should not be underestimated. ¡­ At the same time, in West Union. The Liberty Alliance had assembled one million elite troops, which joined forces with Cherrywood and West Union¡¯s eight million army. Shaun Sims, looking at the countless fighters, tanks, and mortars in the training grounds, bloomed with a triumphant smile: ¡°Hahaha¡­ Mike-san, Stephen-san, with our joint force, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take half a day to take down Dragon King¡¯s Palace! This was by no means bragging! In Cherrywood, their four-million-strong army consisted of either Ninjas or Samurai or Superpowered Persons. Each individual¡¯s combat ability was extremely strong, none below Level 4 cultivation, with most being Level 5 or 6. The West Union was the same; to annihilate Dragon King¡¯s Palace in one fell swoop and regain control over the Eight countries in Southeast, they even invited three Level 7 high-level fighters to preside. Upon their request, the Liberty Alliance deployed an array of formidable Flying Tigers, five Level 7 high-level fighters, a hundred Level 6 fighters, with the rest all at Level 5. This lineup¡­ Even when looking at the entire world, it would send shivers down the spine of gods and spirits. Not to mention they had spent nearly twenty billion securing a large array of new weaponry and fighters, preparing to attack from sea, land, and air, never intending to engage in prolonged battles with the Eight countries in Southeast. ¡°Half a day? Hmph, we three alliances have assembled so many high-level fighters, I think in just an hour or two, the people of Dragon King¡¯s Palace will kneel down and beg for mercy!¡± Mike Johnson, standing by, sneered dismissively, ¡°Just now, the people from Bear Country said that Dragon King¡¯s Palace is delusionally trying to buy the same weapons from them; it seems they know we¡¯re about to make a move!¡± Unfortunately, the Liberty Alliance had already anticipated Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s actions, and had warned Bear Country and the surrounding nations beforehand, strictly prohibiting the sale of any new weapons to them. This completely severed Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s counteroffensive, greatly reducing the losses for their three alliances. ¡°Enough! Both of you stop your nonsense!¡± Just then, Stephen, a top-level leader of the Liberty Alliance, interrupted their conversation impatiently, saying with an air of arrogance: ¡°We are using a blitzkrieg strategy this time; the longer it drags on, the greater the losses for the Liberty Alliance. Hmph, our great Liberty Alliance doesn¡¯t have that much time to play with you guys!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the many benefits received from both Cherrywood and the West Union, and the fact that the progress of Dragon King¡¯s Palace was indeed alarming, the Liberty Alliance wouldn¡¯t have bothered to take action personally. As soon as Shaun Sims heard this, he hastily laughed and said, patting his chest: ¡°Heh heh, no worries, Mr. Stephen, we assure a swift and decisive action this time!¡± Thus, the three of them quickly made a decision, splitting their massive teams into eighteen groups. Leading nearly ten million troops, they embarked on the operation, silently moving to assassinate the Eight countries in Southeast. ¡­ Woo woo¡ª Half an hour later. Over a hundred Stealth Fighters swiftly swept across the skies of the Eight countries in Southeast, constantly dropping explosives to carry out indiscriminate bombing, initiating the first assault of the three alliances on the Eight countries in Southeast! In an instant, smoke and flames rose to the sky, and countless innocent civilians of the Eight countries in Southeast perished beneath these explosives, causing widespread panic and people fleeing in all directions. At the same time, a vast horde of troops rapidly flooded into the major borders, with mortars, tanks, and laser missiles starting a full-scale onslaught from several kilometers away. This caught the border guards of the Eight countries in Southeast completely off-guard and resulted in severe losses. In less than ten minutes, the forces collapsed, retreating time and time again. ¡°Damn it!¡± The major subordinates of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace noticed that something was amiss and led their troops to retaliate with Poison Fog Explosive Bombs. The poison fog that filled the skies did indeed effectively inhibit the invasion of the Liberty Alliance forces. Seeing a glimmer of hope, they quickly suppressed it with firepower, instantly spreading the toxic substance to the outer areas, forming a protective belt of poison fog. They watched the black poison fog intently. Seeing no sign of the Liberty Alliance forces charging in, they temporarily breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Quick! Bring the news to Lord Dragon King! Without making a move, they¡¯ve nearly wiped out our entire army with just these weapons. If this continues, it won¡¯t be long before our borders fall!¡± The Dragon King¡¯s Palace immediately sent messengers at a gallop to bring the news back to headquarters. Little did they know, the very next second, someone suddenly pointed at the poison fog with a horrified face and yelled: ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Look at that!¡± Everyone instinctively looked over, only to be shocked to see that dense figures and tanks were re-entering the poison fog. Moving at an even faster speed than before, in less than two breaths of time, they closed a two-kilometer distance with them. Upon closer inspection, it was clear that the military forces of the Liberty Alliance and Cherrywood were all equipped with gas masks and protective suits! ¡°Sss! How the hell are we supposed to fight them with this?¡± ¡°We must retreat now! If we don¡¯t leave, we¡¯re all going to die here!¡± ¡°The Liberty Alliance was clearly prepared for this; they even have a large supply of disinfectant suits ready!¡± Boom, boom, boom!! Unfortunately, before the troops at the border could recover from the shock, sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Artillery shells and beams of laser rained down like free merchandise, blowing them to bits without leaving anything behind. Throughout the process, neither the military forces nor the Dragon King¡¯s Palace of the Eight countries in Southeast had any strength left to retaliate; they were completely overpowered. And this was just what happened within half an hour!! Chapter 710 - 710 710 There Is Only One Battle_1 ?Chapter 710: Chapter 710 There Is Only One Battle_1 Chapter 710: Chapter 710 There Is Only One Battle_1 ¡°Report!!¡± At this moment, in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. A subordinate, with an urgent and flustered expression, burst through the doors, knelt to the ground with a plop, and spoke incoherently: ¡°Lord Dragon King, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s terrible! The armies from the Liberty Alliance, the West Union, and Cherrywood have invaded! In less than half an hour, the troops stationed at all major borders have completely fallen, and even the central regions have been subjected to their indiscriminate bombing! The enemy¡¯s weapons are extremely powerful and plentiful; under their fire suppression, we stand no chance! Even the Poison Fog Explosive Bombs have only delayed them for a short while before they put on gas masks and pushed forward again!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Before Greg Jensen could reply. The Viper, Fox, Black Wolf, Wild Boar, and the others all widened their eyes in astonishment, an incredulous look on their faces. Clearly, they had never anticipated that the Liberty Alliance would be so well prepared, even expecting a poison attack in advance. The key issue was, with the borders breached, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the forces from the Liberty Alliance and Cherrywood would attack the central territories. Aside from harming the innocent, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace also faced the grim prospect of being unable to escape encirclement and fire suppression! It might take less than one or two hours for the eight countries in Southeast to be reduced to rubble under their bombardment! They had expected a tough fight, but they had never imagined that the situation would become so dire upon the Liberty Alliance¡¯s involvement; they saw no glimpse of hope! ¡°Is this the gap between a top-tier nation and the eight countries in Southeast?¡± Greg Jensen furrowed his brows, thinking hard about how to resolve the situation. Suddenly, another subordinate rushed in, frantic: ¡°Lord Dragon King, we¡¯ve just received intelligence that the Church of Light and Dark Army have made contact with the Liberty Alliance and have temporarily joined their ranks, declaring that they will act in the name of justice to eliminate us at the Dragon King¡¯s Palace!¡± Hisss! As the words fell, everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help but draw a sharp breath. This truly was a case of misfortunes never coming singly! The combined assault from the Liberty Alliance, Cherrywood, and the West Union was already enough of a headache. Who would have thought that the Church of Light and Dark Army would also get involved! Fox¡¯s face turned pale as he analyzed the situation, looking at Greg Jensen: ¡°Lord Dragon King, they are settling personal scores and taking this opportunity to curry favor with the Liberty Alliance!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Greg Jensen turned his head, a smile playing on his lips, and casually asked, ¡°Have you thought of any solutions?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Fox clenched his teeth, his expression strained, ¡°Lord Dragon King, I am incompetent; at this moment¡­ I am completely at a loss, and it seems like no matter how much I think about it, we¡¯re in a checkmate situation!¡± It was evident that he indeed could not think of any solutions. Greg Jensen then looked at the others, who also shook their heads one after another. Wild Boar took out his cell phone and added: ¡°Lord Dragon King, this situation has gone global. The whole world is talking about the Liberty Alliance¡¯s surprise attack on the eight countries in Southeast, in combination with Cherrywood and the West Union. However¡­ most do not favor our Dragon King¡¯s Palace, saying that the Liberty Alliance¡¯s attack on us is a completely asymmetrical strike! There are even betting pools predicting that we will not last an hour before we surrender! As of now, the populace of the eight countries in Southeast has also started praying for our early defeat, to avoid suffering from extensive bombardment!¡± ¡°` Various harsh words were incessant, almost all targeting the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, suddenly pushing them into the eye of the storm in public opinion. The fox glared at him, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that at this time? This is clearly an attempt to use public sentiment to break down our psychological defense! There¡¯s no need to bother with it!¡± Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it must be admitted, the people of the Liberty Alliance have really disgusting tactics. In itself, targeting the Dragon King¡¯s Palace and indiscriminately bombing the crowd was already outrageous enough. Unexpectedly, they pushed all the blame onto the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, making these victims feel as though everything was because of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. In the midst of public anger, Greg Jensen smiled and stared at the boar, asking, ¡°What are the odds for betting on the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to win in the external market?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The boar hesitated slightly, then honestly said, ¡°Probably more than a thousand to one!¡± ¡°More than a thousand? Ha, can they afford to lose?¡± ¡°They definitely can! It¡¯s said that the bet was started by Krautopia¡¯s Five-Star Consortium, they control the wealth of an entire country!¡± Hearing this, the corners of Greg Jensen¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help revealing a hint of playful smile, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to you, you place a bet for me¡ª three billion on the Dragon King¡¯s Palace winning!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± In an instant, everyone was dumbfounded. Especially the boar, who didn¡¯t know whether the Dragon Lord was just joking or speaking out of anger. Noticing their puzzled looks, Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°If someone is willing to give away money, why not take it? Or do you all think that our Dragon King¡¯s Palace is bound to lose without a doubt?¡± And now that he knew who the bookie was, he wasn¡¯t afraid they would refuse to pay up. To put it bluntly, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Liberty Alliance, so why would he fear a mere Krautopia? If they didn¡¯t pay up, they just better be ready to be dealt with! Saying this, he actually transferred three billion to the boar. With no other choice, the boar had to place the bet in the external market in front of everyone, despite feeling reluctant. ¡°Dragon Lord, what should we do now?¡± Black Wolf furrowed his brow, bringing the topic back on track. Greg Jensen, without a second thought, said, ¡°What else can we do? They¡¯re already attacking us, we have no choice but to fight! Judging by the time, they must have almost reached the outer areas. You all lead a team each to standby at the back, I¡¯ll go up first and kill those controlling the long-range weapons, then you can take action.¡± The experts of the Liberty Alliance haven¡¯t truly taken action yet, only continuously eroding our forces with long-range weapons¡ªit¡¯s just the first wave of probing, so to speak. Therefore, Greg Jensen must first help the Eight countries in Southeast and the Dragon King¡¯s Palace gain the upper hand. As long as a large number of new weapons can be captured from the opponent, their disadvantage could instantly be reversed. Everyone agreed without objections, so after some preparation, they immediately called on the underlings of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to take action. This included the entire Wolf Clan and Vampire Clan; they had been building up their strength these past few days, already in improved condition, and since Greg Jensen rescued them, they had been eager to prove themselves. As a result, after receiving the order, everyone was high-spirited and itching to move. And on this side. Greg Jensen put on his Concealed Battle Robe again, hiding his figure and breath, and rushed alone to the main battlefield of the Eight countries in Southeast. Along the way, he saw a large number of corpses lying there, the already dilapidated and backward streets and alleys were bombed into ruins. Smoke filled the air everywhere, and there were crying women and children everywhere. From time to time, fighter jets flew by overhead, firing a large number of dense bombs. Seeing this scene, Greg Jensen was furious! The people of the Liberty Alliance and Cherrywood are truly inhuman! To deal with the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, even these innocent civilians were involved; they were treating people as if they were not human beings! ¡°` Chapter 711 - 711 711 Defeat Them One By One_1 ?Chapter 711: Chapter 711 Defeat Them One By One_1 Chapter 711: Chapter 711 Defeat Them One By One_1 Whoosh! Whoosh! As he pondered, he locked onto the ammunition about to explode on impact with the ground and, with a sudden horizontal flick of his fingers, the Limitless Sword Aura rapidly materialized from the void, striking the bombs with the speed of lightning. Boom! Boom! Boom! Instantly, the dense cluster of explosives was intercepted hundreds of meters in the air. What a pity¡­ The fighter jets were flying too high. Otherwise, Greg Jensen would have brought those planes down too! He dared not hesitate and, employing the Drifting Dragon Movement Skill, he set off swiftly like a specter. Before long, in one of the battle zones, he saw from a great distance over thirty tanks and more than a hundred mortars pushing through a small town under the control of the Cherrywood military. ¡°Seeking death!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s starry eyes glared, and with the aid of the Concealed Battle Robe, he silently approached them, suddenly drawing his Triangular Sword and weaving through the ranks of the military. Where his Sword passed, heads fell to the ground, leaving no time for the soldiers to react before he quickly eliminated more than a hundred of them! ¡°Wild Boar, distribute these heavy arms to the followers of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, and go support the other areas!¡± Greg Jensen sent the coordinates to Wild Boar, left a piece of advice, and continued in search of the next battle zone. Thus, in the next half hour, wherever he reached a battle zone, he would demolish those brazen military forces, acquiring a great number of modern weapons in the process. With the weapon enhancements in hand, the generals of Dragon King¡¯s Palace were increasingly wielding heavy weapons, leading their regiments from the Eight countries in Southeast in counterattacks and support. One had to admit that the newly captured weapons indeed possessed substantial power. Now that the Dragon King¡¯s Palace had the weapon boost, and more and more soldiers of the Liberty Alliance fell to Greg Jensen, the previously waning morale of the Eight countries in Southeast surged anew, becoming more courageous in the fray, quickly turning the tide of the battle! ¡°Lord Dragon King, we¡¯ve received intelligence from the front that the masters from the Liberty Alliance, Cherrywood, and the Western Alliance Organization are about to show their faces! I think, to reduce casualties and damage in the center, we should take the initiative and strike at them first!¡± Fox soon found Greg Jensen and relayed the latest information. Even though they had gained an advantage over the military forces, able to go toe-to-toe with the enemy and not get outmatched as before, still¡­ The reserves of the Eight countries in Southeast were ultimately limited; without enough ammunition for the artillery, the military would not last long. Once all the top fighters arrived at the central area, given their way of doing things, they would certainly engage in widespread slaughter. Greg Jensen shook his head, quickly rejecting the suggestion. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to meet them head-on; in terms of numbers, Dragon King¡¯s Palace would be at a disadvantage! No matter how we fight, as long as it¡¯s on our turf, they can act without restraint!¡± Now that he had taken charge of the entire Eight countries in Southeast, he naturally needed to put a stop to this unrestrained destruction. Besides, no matter how capable he was in battle, surrounded by so many, it would take time to extricate himself. This battle had to be won not only gloriously but also with minimal losses! ¡°This¡­¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fox, upon hearing this, was somewhat dumbfounded, ¡°Lord Dragon King, then what do you suggest we do now?¡± After all, waiting in place was not an option, and a direct assault was equally unfeasible; he truly could not think of any other alternatives. Greg Jensen smiled, already having an idea in mind, but he didn¡¯t divulge it directly. ¡°Fox, call Viper, Black Wolf, Jack, and the other dozen or so over for a meeting!¡± The war zone of the Eight countries in Southeast will be taken over by our other brothers, these new weapons should be enough to sustain them for a while! And we have more important matters to attend to next, we must not linger here for too long! Furthermore, everyone from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace must evacuate and all relocate to the borders of the Eight countries in Southeast, to regain sovereignty! If the people from the Liberty Alliance still want to attack, this time it won¡¯t be so easy for them to break through!¡± Fox scratched his ears and cheeks, unable to figure it out, but after thinking it over, since the decision was made by Lord Dragon King, it surely couldn¡¯t be wrong. So he immediately called a few people over and made new arrangements for the war zone. With Greg Jensen continuously plundering new weapons from the three major countries of the Liberty Alliance, the Eight countries in Southeast managed to maintain a temporary balance with them. Moreover, the Liberty Alliance itself did not want to suffer too many losses of their elite troops and gradually withdrew their forces, avoiding the sharp edge. The frequent bombings and the continuous artillery fire subsided into calm, but everyone knew that this was just the calm before the storm, and that the real main event was yet to come! ¡­ At the Western Alliance Consultant Group¡¯s behind-the-scenes command room. ¡°Julius! Shaun Sims, how the hell are you commanding? In just one hour, we¡¯ve lost more than three hundred mortars, over forty tanks, and various expensive weapons! Are you aiming to kill the people of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace or to alleviate poverty with this battle? If you keep giving like this, will you compensate for the losses of the Liberty Alliance?¡± Stephen was fuming with anger upon receiving real-time intelligence. Before taking action, he had made it very clear that they had to capture the Dragon King¡¯s Palace as quickly as possible. Result¡­ they not only lost a large amount of new weaponry but also saw the annihilation of many of their elite troops. If the opponent were a major country, they could explain it away as evenly matched powers. But in reality, all they were fighting was a backward Eight countries in Southeast! To suffer such devastating losses against such a minor nation¡ªit would be a laughing stock if word got out! ¡°I¡­¡± Shaun Sims was berated speechlessly, wanted to explain something but found himself at a loss for words. A nameless rage pressured his heart, causing his veins to throb and his fists clenched in anger. Unspoken was the fact that Cherrywood had also lost many Ninjas and Samurai. Those damned ones from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, merely the force of a small nation, yet they were so difficult to deal with? How could he keep suffering setbacks at the hands of such minor characters! This time he had truly been disgraced all the way to the Pacific Ocean! ¡°Enough with the noise!¡± At that moment, Mike Johnson, who had been silent until now, suddenly slammed the table hard and said: ¡°My men have located their Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s main base using satellites, and now many masters are on their way there following the coordinates! As the saying goes, ¡®capture the king first to capture the thieves.¡¯ As long as we can capture that guy Owen Anderson, won¡¯t the people under him have to obediently follow our orders? I refuse to believe he can still escape from the pursuit of so many level six and seven masters! Just wait and see! It won¡¯t take long for the news of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s king being killed to resound throughout the world! As for those underlings of his¡­ Hmph, we might as well ignore them, let¡¯s pull the military back for now, there¡¯s no need to trade lives with them anymore!¡± Hearing this, Stephen and Shaun Sims took a deep breath, barely suppressing their discontent, waiting patiently for news. Chapter 712 - 712 712 Besiege Wei to Rescue Zhao_1 ?Chapter 712: Chapter 712 Besiege Wei to Rescue Zhao_1 Chapter 712: Chapter 712 Besiege Wei to Rescue Zhao_1 ¡°` However, what they had never anticipated was this. A quarter of an hour later, the report came from the leader of the Level 7 experts saying that they had drawn a blank at the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Not only was there not a single person inside, but they also searched the surroundings and still found no trace of the Dragon King. ¡°What, you¡¯ve searched everywhere and still found nothing?¡± With a frown, Mike Johnson asked, ¡°What about the border territories? Could he be there?¡± He heard from the frontline that as they, the Three Major Leagues Army, made a strategic withdrawal, the military forces of the Eight countries in Southeast retook control of the border, and all of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s major subordinates were also stationed there. On the phone, the Level 7 expert replied coldly, ¡°He¡¯s not there either. The scouts on the front have checked; not only is Owen Anderson missing, but even those few henchmen who usually follow him around are nowhere to be found!¡± This¡­ Could it be that guy knew he was no match for them, and so he secretly found a place to hide? Once Shaun Sims realized this, he smiled smugly and said, ¡°I thought the Dragon King¡¯s Palace was so capable, daring to openly defy our Three Major Leagues. Now it seems they are just a bunch of bears!¡± No matter where this guy hides, at the ends of the earth, we must find Owen Anderson and thus secure the treasures in the cave! As he considered this, Stephen, who was next to him, urged, ¡°If you can¡¯t find him, stop looking for now! Lead your team quickly to eliminate all those remnants at the border from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. By the end of today, we must regain control of the territories of the Eight countries in Southeast!¡± War is all about money, and the Liberty Alliance has always earned money through warfare; this time, however, they suffered heavy financial losses at the hands of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Therefore, they must control the Eight countries in Southeast, feed on the blood of the people, and slowly earn back all the money! Rat-a-tat-tat!! Who would have thought, the very next second, before the Level 7 expert on the phone could reply, a series of urgent footsteps suddenly echoed from outside the command room. All three looked over simultaneously to see a Samurai from Cherrywood, with a hurried expression, barge in and stammer, ¡°Shaun¡­ Shaun-sama! An urgent report from our country: A Stealth Fighter has landed on East Island. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There are¡­ there are more than a dozen people, furiously advancing towards the urban area, and they¡¯ve even set fire to our Cherrywood Shrine!¡± Smack! ¡°Nani?!¡± Upon hearing this, Shaun Sims stood up in surprise, slamming the table and staring at him with furious anger, ¡°What the hell are you saying!? Who dares to brazenly intrude into our East Island and even set fire to the shrine?¡± Intimidated by the murderous aura radiating from him, the subordinate hurriedly knelt down, ¡°Their¡­ their identities are not yet clear, but they wrote a line of words at the entrance of the shrine!¡± ¡°Writing? You fools, after doing such hateful acts, they just went to write something at our place? They clearly have no regard for our great Cherrywood!¡± Shaun Sims was so angry he was nearly spitting fire. On the other hand, Mike Johnson, who was next to him, seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°What did they write? Has it been translated?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ of course, they wrote on the ground: ¡®Owen Anderson, the Dragon King, was here!''¡± ¡°What?¡± In an instant, all three commanders were dumbstruck. So it was the Dragon King from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace? No wonder they couldn¡¯t find these people at the main base of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. It turned out they had taken advantage of their lack of attention to fly out of the country in the fighter jet. But still, his own Eight countries in Southeast were in such a state. ¡°` He didn¡¯t seek a way to resolve the encirclement by the Three Major Leagues Army. Why did he take a dozen of his men to Cherrywood to do what? Was it just to kill some people, burn a shrine? ¡°Damn it! And now, are they still there?¡± Shaun Sims, infuriated, was now solely focused on catching Owen Anderson and grabbed his subordinate¡¯s collar in a fierce interrogation. The subordinate hurriedly replied: ¡°They are still there! They have made their way to the center of the defense team, using an unstoppable toxic gas, causing our men to fall before they could even fight back! Their next move might be to head straight for the capital of East Island. Shaun, I think we should gather our forces and head back to Cherrywood as soon as possible, otherwise we will continue to suffer heavy losses if they keep attacking like this!¡± Upon hearing this, Shaun Sims was so angry he gnashed his teeth, clearly never expecting that Dragon King¡¯s Palace would directly target their stronghold and catch them off guard. He frowned and glanced at Mike Johnson and Stephen, saying helplessly: ¡°It looks like I have to relocate some of the troops back home! Otherwise, if the Emperor blames me, I fear my position will be at risk.¡± Indeed! What he was worried about was not how many of Cherrywood¡¯s people or military died, but rather the fear of losing his status as General. Mike Johnson hesitated for a moment, ¡°Since the main target this time is the bastards from Dragon King¡¯s Palace, there is no point for our forces to remain in the Eight countries in Southeast if you head back. Let¡¯s move together!¡± After making this decision, the three immediately contacted a Level Seven powerhouse, ordering him to move all the major legions from the Eight countries in Southeast to Cherrywood. In an instant, the Three Major Leagues Army, eagerly awaiting at the borders, withdrew rapidly, driving stealth fighters and sea vessels, disappearing at a speed visible to the naked eye. This news quickly spread around the world, and everyone was shocked by the decision of Dragon King¡¯s Palace. ¡°Damn! Dragon King¡¯s Palace is something else, abandoning the defense of the Eight countries in Southeast to go for the jugular in Cherrywood!¡± ¡°This move, I give it full marks! Attacking where they least expected, catching them by surprise!¡± ¡°Amazing, the Lord of Dragon King¡¯s Palace must have read the Chinese art of war, right? This is a classic case of encircling Wei to save Zhao!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use? Now that the Three Major Leagues Army has all headed to Cherrywood, it won¡¯t take half an hour to surround Dragon King¡¯s Palace completely!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just buying a bit of time, there is too great a disparity between the two sides; Dragon King¡¯s Palace stands no chance against them!¡± On all major platforms, there was no shortage of commentary on the situation. Despite the significant turnaround in the course of the battle, they still didn¡¯t favor Dragon King¡¯s Palace, feeling it was just a change of location to die. ¡­ In Cherrywood, the defense team. The place was enveloped by a vast expanse of sinister poison, with countless bodies lying on the ground, looking like a veritable hell on earth. The Viper clapped his hands, a triumphant smile curling at the corner of his mouth beneath the veil. ¡°These little bastards really can¡¯t take much, can they? I only used two kinds of poison, and they all fell down, just like that, utterly feeble!¡± The Black Wolf couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter, ¡°That was awesome, that fire burned the little bastards¡¯ shrine to cinders, huh, of all the people to mess with, they had to mess with us at Dragon King¡¯s Palace!¡± At first, when they heard that the Lord of Dragon King¡¯s Palace decided to strike at Cherrywood, they were somewhat surprised. After all, the situation in the Eight countries in Southeast was pressing and could lead to a crushing defeat if not handled carefully. But they didn¡¯t expect that just now, they had indeed received frontline news that the Liberty Alliance and Cherrywood¡¯s allied forces had already begun to withdraw. It was clear without thinking that they must have received intelligence about a surprise attack on Cherrywood and were rushing towards them full tilt. This diversion was nothing short of genius, one had to admire the Lord of Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s strategy! On the other hand, the Fox was thinking further ahead and stared intently at Greg Jensen asking: ¡°Lord Dragon King, what do we do next, keep waiting for them here?¡± Chapter 713 - 713 713 Strike at the Heart_1 ?Chapter 713: Chapter 713 Strike at the Heart_1 Chapter 713: Chapter 713 Strike at the Heart_1 After all, given the current situation, it was possible to directly attack the Cherrywood¡¯s core! With their strength and the venom of snakes, they could completely paralyze Cherrywood¡¯s military system¡ªa fitting revenge indeed. However, Greg Jensen shook his head and sneered: ¡°I¡¯ve never regarded the people of Cherrywood as a threat from beginning to end. Even if we wiped them out, it wouldn¡¯t solve the root of the problem!¡± If he had managed to reach Cherrywood¡¯s headquarters with just a dozen men this time, he could certainly do it again. Or rather, if he set his sights on the West Union, they would meet the same fate. ¡°What do you plan to do, then?¡± Fox, with a puzzled face, pressed for an answer. Although in the Dragon King¡¯s Palace he was considered a genius, when it came to international issues, he was reluctant to make decisions lightly. One wrong move could end up costing ten times more to rectify. For a moment, everyone looked over. Greg Jensen replied with a faint smile, ¡°Cherrywood and West Union are but two troublemakers in the international scene at most. Instead of wasting time with them, it would be better to head directly to the Liberty Alliance!¡± ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± Upon hearing this, Fox and Black Wolf, along with others, couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Lord Dragon King, are you joking? The Liberty Alliance has the highest concentration of experts in the entire world. With just a dozen of us, how would we contend with them?¡± ¡°I say, since the Eight countries in Southeast have already seized a large amount of weapons and achieved a temporary victory, why not continue to fall back? If they try to launch a blitzkrieg like before, it won¡¯t be so easy anymore!¡± They looked at each other, fully aware that Cherrywood and West Union combined weren¡¯t a match for the Liberty Alliance. Heading straight to their stronghold¡ªhow was that different from walking into a trap? Unfortunately, Greg Jensen was resolute, and he spoke bluntly, ¡°Their spirits are high, and their hatred knows no bounds. Starting a war here will inevitably lead to many unexpected troubles. Trust me, we go to the Liberty Alliance!¡± With no other option, the group had to agree, albeit reluctantly. They boarded a Stealth Fighter seized from the Alliance forces, and taking advantage of the brief window before Cherrywood¡¯s elite Ninjas could pursue them, they rapidly ascended toward the Liberty Alliance. Of course, to mislead any onlookers, Greg Jensen piloted the fighter within Cherrywood¡¯s airspace toward the West Union for thirty kilometers before abruptly turning toward the Liberty Alliance. Humming¡ª Ironically, the team from Dragon King¡¯s Palace had hardly left for a few minutes when hundreds of sea vessels swiftly approached, with numerous fighters roaring overhead as they prepared to land first. ¡°Where are they?! Where are the bastards from Pagga Dragon Palace?¡± Disembarking from the plane, Shaun Sims immediately rushed to ask the Commanding General, his eyes wide with fury and impatience. Meanwhile, Stephen promptly ordered many experts to surround Cherrywood completely, armed to the teeth and forming a naval blockade, all to prevent anyone from Dragon King¡¯s Palace from fleeing. This display¡­ if unknown onlookers saw it, they might think they were using the opportunity to uproot Cherrywood from the world entirely. Little did they know, Cherrywood¡¯s Commanding Officer said with a scowl: ¡°He¡­ they just left, just¡­ just now. Five minutes before you arrived, the people from Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡­ they took off in a fighter jet toward¡­ the southwest at high speed!¡± ¡°Nani?!¡± Shaun Sims was shocked, sensing a bad omen. After all, those people had just arrived at Cherrywood and hadn¡¯t even battled with them. Why did they leave in such a hurry? Could it be that from the very beginning they were afraid to clash with his three alliances head-on? ¡°Julius! This is terrible!¡± Just then, Mike Johnson seemed to realize something, his expression one of shocked astonishment as he exclaimed: ¡°Hurry! We need to go back! We¡¯ve been tricked! The people from Dragon King¡¯s Palace have gone to our West Union! In the southwest direction, that¡¯s our West Union!!¡± With those words, he immediately returned to his fighter jet and urged them to return to base. Shaun Sims and Stephen, who were dumbstruck, could only exchange a glance and then, abandoning any concern for the dire situation of Cherrywood, grit their teeth and followed quickly. Thus, the vast army, without even a moment¡¯s respite for a drink of water, once again rushed hastily towards the West Union. Along the way, Mike Johnson kept asking the West Union troops if they had seen any traces of Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s forces, only to be told that not a single one had been spotted. This left the three leaders completely baffled, wondering if the people from Dragon King¡¯s Palace could have already secretly infiltrated some region of the West Union. Buzz, buzz!! In the midst of their pondering, Stephen¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated violently; it was a call from Liberty Alliance¡¯s headquarters. As soon as he answered, a furious rebuke burst through: ¡°Damn it! Stephen, what are you doing? I sent you to kill the Dragon King from Dragon King¡¯s Palace, how did you let him attack our territory instead?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Stephen¡¯s eyes widened, almost unable to believe what he was hearing. The people from Dragon King¡¯s Palace hadn¡¯t gone to the West Union but had directly attacked the Liberty Alliance? My God! These bastards are far too audacious! At the same time, they realized that they had been played by the people from Dragon King¡¯s Palace during both of their recent operations. The attacks on Cherrywood and the feigned move towards the West Union were merely diversions, with their true target always being the Liberty Alliance. ¡°Bryan Olson, such crafty scheming! Stephen-san, we must change our course immediately, this time we must join forces to kill this group from Dragon King¡¯s Palace!¡± Shaun Sims¡¯ teeth grinded with rage. At that moment, he could no longer care about how miserably they had been deceived; his sole desire was to find Dragon King¡¯s Palace as quickly as possible and fight them to the death! He refused to believe that even with so many combined forces, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Dragon King¡¯s Palace! If they couldn¡¯t kill Owen Anderson this time, he would commit seppuku as an apology to the Emperor! ¡­ Liberty Alliance. Boom, boom, boom! Greg Jensen, piloting his Stealth Fighter, soared through the skies at high speed, indiscriminately bombing the towering structures of the entire Liberty Alliance. Of course, his main targets were not innocent civilians but military bases, including the headquarters of the Flying Tigers Group! Under the onslaught of this tempest-like bombing, the bases of the Liberty Alliance quickly collapsed. Looking down from above, half the city was covered in black smoke from the explosions. ¡°Viper! It¡¯s your turn now!¡± Suddenly, as his ammunition ran out, Greg Jensen turned his head and instructed with a mischievous look. Viper chuckled, having been eager for his chance. He took out the sleeping poison he had prepared earlier and accurately deployed it over the domain of the Flying Tigers Group of the Liberty Alliance. In an instant, Helic City ¨C the capital of the Liberty Alliance ¨C was enveloped in a pale pink cloud of poison. The warriors who were getting ready to fight back hadn¡¯t even come to their senses before their eyes rolled back and they fainted. ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s time for us from Dragon King¡¯s Palace to make our official entrance!¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 714 - 714 714 Killing a God if a God Stands in the ?Chapter 714: Chapter 714: Killing a God if a God Stands in the Way_1 Chapter 714: Chapter 714: Killing a God if a God Stands in the Way_1 Greg skilfully controlled the stealth fighter as it descended in a straight line, coming to a steady stop on the Liberty Alliance military camp¡¯s training ground. At a glance, nearly all the military personnel were lying haphazardly on the ground. A few wearing gas masks tried to shoot back but were easily taken down by Wild Boar, Fox, and their companions. Woo woo woo¨C The shrill blare of the city-wide alarms rapidly echoed through the area, instantly ratcheting up the atmosphere of tension to its peak. From afar, the sounds of sirens, propellers, screams, and gunfire melded into a chaotic cacophony, making it apparent that with Greg and his team¡¯s arrival, the Liberty Alliance had descended into utter disarray. ¡°Dragon King, where do you plan to start the destruction?¡± Black Wolf licked his lips, his face a mix of anticipation and excitement. The rest were feeling the same way, their hatred for the Liberty Alliance even more profound than their hatred for Cherrywood. Because this time, if it wasn¡¯t for the Liberty Alliance¡¯s involvement, the Eight countries in Southeast wouldn¡¯t have been caught so off-guard, and so many wouldn¡¯t have died. Greg looked around and quickly made up his mind, saying, ¡°Fox, take Wild Boar and Blood Wolf with you to the Excellent Building right away. Find their leader and secure the nuclear weapon black box from him! Snake, you also take two people and continue to spread the poison fog throughout Helic City, hold several key points, and delay the military reinforcements as much as possible! Black Wolf, you take the rest and take control of the anti-aircraft missiles. If any stealth fighters approach our airspace, bomb them without mercy!¡± Upon receiving their orders, Fox and the others immediately sprang into action. Greg, clad in his Concealed Battle Robe, singlehandedly charged into the remaining Liberty Alliance military bases. Like a death god descending to earth, he effortlessly cleared out a significant number of warriors along with their tanks and artillery. Throughout the process, the people from Liberty Alliance didn¡¯t stand a chance in combat, even though they quickly mobilized many Superpowered Persons. But most were only at cultivation levels four and five, unable to withstand even a single strike from him. As a result, in less than fifteen minutes, five military bases in Helic City were completely paralyzed, powerless to fight. Moreover, with Snake controlling the entry points into Helic City and having spread a substantial amount of poison, outside reinforcements were unable to breach the city for the time being. It is worth mentioning that during the battle with the Eight countries in Southeast, the Liberty Alliance had used gas masks to forcefully advance through the poison fog. Snake had deliberately developed a new type of poison, one with formidable corrosive properties that even gas masks couldn¡¯t shield against the assault of the toxic liquid. Hum! Nearly half an hour passed. Greg suddenly heard the sound of engines roaring not far away. Looking up, he saw hundreds of stealth fighters descending continuously. Without guessing, it was clear it was the combined forces of Cherrywood, the West Union, and the Liberty Alliance rushing over. Shaun Sims, Stephen, and Mike Johnson swore in unison from a kilometer above the thick haze over Helic City: ¡°Dammit (Julius)!¡± ¡°I must kill that dog thief Owen Anderson! He¡¯s just a small-time ruffian from a backwater, and yet he dares to wreak such havoc right under my nose!¡± ¡°Hmph, Mr. Stephen, you don¡¯t need to tell me. I feel the same way! Once we catch Owen Anderson, I¡¯m going to flay him alive and hang his head on our Cherrywood flag!¡± After this battle, they bore a lethal grudge against Dragon King¡¯s Palace, especially towards the Dragon King himself, Owen Anderson, whose cultivation and shockingly ingenious strategies left them astounded and enraged. If they didn¡¯t eradicate him this time, there would be unimaginable impacts on the three great alliance nations in the future! With that thought, the three of them simultaneously issued orders to all their top experts: once someone from Dragon King¡¯s Palace was found, kill without hesitation! All the Level 6 and Level 7 warriors were to confront Owen Anderson, preparing for battle diligently, leaving no chances for him to escape from under their watch again! Besides, they secretly planned in their hearts, after disposing of these important figures, to uproot all remaining members of Dragon King¡¯s Palace in the Eight countries in Southeast within this time period, not leaving a single one! This was not only to release the malice in their hearts but also to send a message to the whole world that opposing them would lead to no good end! BOOM! Just as they were fantasizing about how to torture the people from Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Suddenly, rounds of anti-air missiles fiercely locked onto the many fighters around them, exploding instantly! The explosions, filled with destructive power, immediately brought down more than a dozen stealth fighters. It was only then that Stephen realized that the ground anti-air defenses were completely under the control of Dragon King¡¯s Palace. That meant landing at this moment would put them at great peril, possibly getting hit by a missile the next second! ¡°Dammit! Quick, ascend! Otherwise, we¡¯ll all end up dead here!¡± Stephen yelled out, hurriedly urging the pilot to rise urgently. Meanwhile, Mike Johnson commanded the numerous other superpowered persons, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it, but you must regain control of the anti-air defenses!¡± As he spoke, the major stealth fighters quickly dispersed, firing at full force at the anti-air defenses, covering for each other while the fighters carrying Level 6 and Level 7 warriors swiftly landed. Shaun Sims, who was nearby, wasn¡¯t idle either. He was frantically contacting the headquarters, locating the exact positions of many members from Dragon King¡¯s Palace on the ground. That way, when they reached the ground, they could find Owen Anderson and the others at the first opportunity! BOOM! The missiles, under the control of Blood Wolf and his group, continued to fiercely bomb the fighters in mid-air. Unfortunately, these pilots were skilled, each one a top-notch soldier. Especially after spreading out, despite more fighters being blasted to pieces, an increasing number were quickly reaching the ground. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s not that simple!¡± Greg Jensen, in a state of invisibility, looked sharply at the large number of fighters landing on the ground, gripping the Triangular Sword tightly in his hand. Swish! S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, he locked onto three of the fighters, sweeping out his sword in a wide arc. Majestic streams of Sword Qi cut across the void, shooting out with the rapid force of thunder. With a snap, before the pilots and Level 4 and Level 5 warriors could react, the planes were cleaved in half. The sharp Sword Qi hit the fuel tanks, sparking a fire, and instantly collided with the gasoline to explode! The powerful wave of the explosion rapidly spread from the center, igniting a vast cloud of black smoke in all directions. Swish, swish, swish! But it wasn¡¯t over; Greg Jensen, like a human missile, locked onto the landing fighters continuing to send out holy Sword Qi, causing those inside to be unable to evacuate and all perishing in blasts within the cockpit. ¡°Julius! Land somewhere else, we¡¯ll take care of things here at the military drill ground!¡± Not far away, a fighter carrying five Level 7 warriors quickly issued a stern command! Chapter 715 - 715 715 Battle_1 ?Chapter 715: Chapter 715 Battle_1 Chapter 715: Chapter 715 Battle_1 ¡°` They quickly noticed something was amiss in midair, for the launching point of each Sword Qi, there was not a trace of any figure to be seen. This indicated that the attacker had used some methods to conceal his form. Advancing rashly while the enemy was hidden and they were exposed would only lead to unnecessary casualties. Therefore, they could no longer indulge the situation and had to make a move now to intercept the harassment. Consequently, the multitude of warplanes circling high above the training grounds dispersed in all directions. Including the one carrying Shaun Sims and his two companions, all of them headed towards different locations for emergency landings. Greg Jensen sneered coldly, showing no intention of pursuit; or rather, this response from his opponents was well within his expectations. He fixed his gaze on the three remaining warplanes, keenly sensing several extremely strong presences inside. There was no need to guess, they were definitely the top warriors summoned by the three alliances! ¡°Hmph, I really want to see what you are capable of!¡± He directly removed his Concealed Battle Robe, stored it into his Storage Ring, and revealed himself, standing casually at the spot. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was only when the warplanes descended to ten meters above the ground that he suddenly made his move, unleashing a dozen Sword Qi flashes in rapid succession. ¡°Trivial tricks!¡± At the same moment, inside one of the warplanes, a middle-aged man dressed in black robes with neatly trimmed short hair scoffed when he saw the sword shadows flickering like a storm of pear blossoms before him. He drew his Precious Sword and swung it through the air. Instantly, the force of his blade transformed into a light blue flood dragon in the blink of an eye, opening its gaping mouth and showcasing its razor-sharp fangs, blocking all the numerous strands of Sword Qi in one gulp. Afterward, more than ten figures quickly flew out from the warplane, landing firmly on the ground and staring intently at Greg Jensen with eyes full of intense killing intent. They promptly discovered Owen Anderson from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, yet he was only at the fifth level of cultivation. Despite his aura being fiercer than that of an average fifth-level warrior, the difference between them was still too great. ¡°Heh, I actually thought the Dragon King of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace had some great ability. Now that I see for myself, it¡¯s nothing special!¡± The leading seventh-level warrior spoke disdainfully, feeling that such a minor character didn¡¯t warrant their personal intervention. Sure enough, as his words fell, six sixth-level warriors stepped forward without the slightest hesitation, charging at Greg Jensen with the intention of taking him down in the shortest time possible. Swish, swish! In a moment, the fierce Sword Qi and Blade Qi melded together, targeting Greg Jensen with a relentless onslaught. And several Superpowered Persons amongst them released ice breaths and Fire Dragons, weaving through the blades and swords like wolves in hunting mode, their killing intent barely concealed. On their first strike, they employed their full strength, not planning to give Greg Jensen any chance at all. However, they had underestimated Greg Jensen. There he stood, firmly unflinching, as a flash of gold suddenly sparked in his eyes, manifesting the mind control techniques of the Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye. Layers of light rings, imperceptible to the naked eye, spread out rapidly from him as a center, striking against these sixth-level warriors. So much so, that these warriors were unable to react in time; their actions abruptly halted, their minds went blank, and they were all frozen in place. However, since their mental strength was not weak, they were not completely controlled by the Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye. Greg Jensen understood this point and wouldn¡¯t give them any time to struggle. He immediately employed the Yin-Yang Sight again, sending another collision of Divine Sense light waves at thunderous speed into their minds once more. Boom!! ¡°` In an instant, these Level 6 experts had their minds shattered like a thunderstorm, and before they could react, they were all blown away a dozen meters, laying on the ground unconscious. All of this happened in a blink of an eye, and throughout, Greg Jensen had stood in place without the slightest intention of making a move, yet he had invisibly resolved these six Level 6 experts. ¡°This¡­¡± Nearly eight Level 7 experts furrowed their brows subconsciously upon witnessing this scene, clearly not expecting this man to possess such a formidable technique. One of them from the Liberty Alliance scoffed: ¡°Truly did not expect, ah, a mere Level 5 cultivation to have the strength to instantly kill Level 6 experts. It seems we have underestimated you! Unfortunately¡­ today you¡¯ve encountered us, and it¡¯s destined that you have no way out!¡± Boom! The moment his words fell, these Level 7 experts burst forth with their robust auras simultaneously, descending like a mountain, enveloping Greg Jensen¡¯s location, actually giving him the illusion of being restrained on the spot. ¡°Hmph, with just you guys?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s body shuddered, and he wholly unleashed his own realm in retaliation against these pressures. With his individual power, he fiercely collided with their momentum. At the central point of impact between the two sides, an explosion occurred, and the deafening sound of the blast almost reached the level of bursting eardrums. Swish! Without hesitation, Greg Jensen suddenly leaped up, swinging his Triangular Sword swiftly. Convolving Star Power while intertwining Holy Light Swordsmanship with Limitless Swordplay, he locked down from above onto those Level 7 experts, fiercely sweeping towards them. ¡°Let me handle this!¡± An expert from the West Union, seeing the Sword Qi was not to be underestimated and considering the sheer number of them, they might exhaust a great deal of energy just defending. Therefore, without waiting for a response, he charged forward like a tiger down the mountain, fearlessly positioning himself at the forefront. He quickly formed seals with his hands, as his Bloodline surged tumultuously. His skin rapidly hardened, forming an armor-like flow of qi that eventually materialized. Hiss, hiss, hiss!! As a result, when the Sword Qi collided with him, it only caused a tremor, leaving merely a two-centimeter mark on his armor. ¡°Bloodline Power? You¡¯re from the Alien Race?!¡± Greg Jensen immediately sensed something was amiss. The power this person had unleashed was neither a Special Ability nor martial technique but resembled the Bloodline powers like those of Black Wolf and Jack William. The Level 7 Bloodline expert smirked viciously, his Bloodline Power still frenetically mobilizing. Surrounding him were layers of dense qi flow, continuously fortifying his armor. Moreover, his already solid muscles now looked as though they burst his clothes, with a back like a tiger and a waist like a bear, as if he had endless strength all over his body. ¡°Now you realize it¡¯s too late! With your Level 5 cultivation, dreaming of breaking through my Level 7 defense is utterly foolish!¡± Thump! The next second, he fiercely stomped on the ground, shattering the spot beneath him. His entire person then charged at Greg Jensen like a cannonball, his sharp claws swinging directly at him, clearly intending to exchange blow for blow, wound for wound, life for life! Chapter 716 - 716 716 Sudden Breakthrough_1 ?Chapter 716: Chapter 716: Sudden Breakthrough_1 Chapter 716: Chapter 716: Sudden Breakthrough_1 After all, his Bloodline Power was a fusion of the tough bull and the fierce tiger. He not only possessed the ruggedness and impenetrability of a bull¡¯s skin but also the explosive strength of a tiger. Trading life for life with him would only result in his advantage, and coupled with his superior cultivation, he was confident he could defeat Greg Jensen within a few minutes. Even if he couldn¡¯t completely eliminate him, the remaining people would be enough to deal with him. It¡¯s worth mentioning that the other level seven warriors thought the same, so they all stood with their arms folded, watching from a distance with amusement in their eyes and no hurry to make their move. Whoosh! In the blink of an eye, the level seven Bloodline warrior shot in front of Greg Jensen, his sharp claws reaching out directly. Unfortunately¡­ this move might work well against ordinary cultivators, but for Greg Jensen, who had practiced Dual Pupil Technique, such speed was still too slow; in his eyes, every move was clearly visible! With a flick of his finger, his Limitless Swordplay quickly intertwined, striking first toward the opponent¡¯s vital points like the eyes, heart, and groin with even greater speed. Indeed, just as he expected, the level seven Bloodline warrior could only forcibly retract his claw and defend. Although his Bloodline Power could fully arm him, where there is strength, there inevitably is weakness. His vulnerable point was not like other areas that could withstand attacks recklessly; if he suffered a serious injury there, it would undoubtedly endanger his life. ¡°Now is the time!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s gaze sharpened as he suddenly gathered intense Spiritual Energy around his fist, smashing it fiercely toward the opponent¡¯s face. The level seven Bloodline warrior saw the oncoming attacks, unable to block them at the same moment, and could only turn his back, thinking of using the flow of energy in his back armor to temporarily withstand the blows. In his opinion, no matter how powerful this opponent was, he couldn¡¯t possibly break through his Bloodline energy flow with one move; as long as he blocked these attacks, he could find an advantage at any time. Bang! In the time it takes to speak, Greg Jensen¡¯s fist had already hit his back, making a muffled sound; the full-force blow seemed to have no substantial effect on him. So much so that the level seven Bloodline warrior turned his head with composure, taunting: ¡°Hahaha, see that? This is the difference between you and me! Even if I stand still and let you hit me, you can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Moreover, he couldn¡¯t understand why Owen Anderson, who was better with swordsmanship and had finally found an opening, suddenly switched to his less impressive fist techniques. Was he not playing around? Could it be he thought his fists could break through his own Bloodline armor? Humph, such wishful thinking! Greg Jensen pulled back, not responding at all, continuing to brandish his Limitless Swordplay fiercely through the air. The level seven Bloodline warrior kept resisting the attacks step by step, imprinting footprints like a war god constantly approaching, but¡­ Before he took two steps, he suddenly trembled all over, his Bloodline energy flow armor quickly disintegrated, and he felt a severe burning sensation from his back, which made him grit his teeth in pain. What¡­ What¡¯s going on? He subconsciously wiped his back with his hand and saw his entire palm covered with dark poison, mixed with corroded bloody flesh. ¡°This¡­ This bastard used poison just now!?¡± Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The seventh-grade Bloodline Power wielder then had an epiphany, his eyes widening in disbelief. He knew that his bloodline qi flow was indestructible, and ordinary poison simply couldn¡¯t breach his defense! He glared at Greg Jensen not far away, furious, ¡°You despicable and shameless!¡± ¡°Ha, eight people ganging up on me alone, and you have the nerve to call me shameless?¡± Greg scoffed, in life-and-death battles that were inherently unfair, everyone used whatever methods they had at their disposal. Victory was the only thing that mattered! What also surprised him was the power of the Poison Immersion Finger, which, after being refined by various herbs, was indeed significant. Its corrosiveness was as fierce as lava¡ªso much so that even the strong with that kind of bloodline couldn¡¯t withstand it. Thinking this, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with more idle talk. Holy Light Swordsmanship immediately formed a web of swords in front of him, slashing crisscross across the seventh-grade Bloodline Power wielder¡¯s body. This time, it wasn¡¯t like before when his attack would be easily blocked. Instead, it sliced through the enemy¡¯s flesh as if cutting through tofu, forcibly dividing his chunky muscles. ¡°Hiss! He¡­he¡¯s dead just like that?¡± The remaining seven seventh-grade powerhouses couldn¡¯t help but gasp in shock at the sight. Clearly, they had never expected that Owen Anderson of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace would be so much more powerful than they had imagined. In less than a minute, he had slain a seventh-grade powerhouse. No wonder he dared to lead a dozen or so men to the Liberty Alliance; it seemed he came fully prepared! Moreover, he was definitely not at the fifth level; he must have used some Secret Technique to hide his true strength. ¡°Julius! Don¡¯t just stand there! Let¡¯s go at him together; this guy is tricky. Don¡¯t let him turn the tables on us in the ditch!¡± A seventh-grade powerhouse from the Liberty Alliance realized that Greg Jensen wasn¡¯t as weak as they had thought, immediately scolding and leading the six seventh-grade powerhouses to charge forward at the same time. Greg, fearless, met them head-on. While disrupting them with the Yin-Yang gaze, he continuously executed the Big Dipper Seven-Star Sword Technique, ceaselessly channeling Star Power. His sword technique grew increasingly fierce and swift due to being enhanced by Star Power, and he noticed that his cultivation was also incessantly nourished by these cosmic forces, subtly nearing the peak of Foundation Establishment. ¡°This sword technique has such an effect?¡± Greg was somewhat surprised, initially thinking it was an illusion, but he soon realized that there was no sign of his Spiritual Energy diminishing. Instead, the more he executed the Big Dipper Seven-Star Sword Technique, the more turbulent the Spiritual Energy in his body surged. He then understood that this sword technique was fully utilizing Star Power, and as he counterattacked using this energy, his own body was also being nourished. He wondered if, since that was the case, could he utilize the effect of the Big Dipper Seven-Star Sword Technique to try to break through to the Golden Core cultivation while battling them? Boom! Boom! Boom! While contemplating, many seventh-grade powerhouses exerted their methods, desperately unleashing various Special Abilities and martial skills, using up all their might. Unfortunately, to their surprise, Greg Jensen in front of them seemed to have an endless supply of Spiritual Energy. His aura not only didn¡¯t weaken but was also continuously closing the distance between them and him. ¡°Damn it! There¡¯s something off about his Cultivation Technique!¡± One of the powerhouses noticed something amiss and was about to suggest changing their strategy. But the next second, Greg¡¯s body suddenly erupted with a continuous and substantial special force that descended from the sky and surged into his body. Whirr¡ª Subsequently, the seven seventh-grade powerhouses were horrified to discover that the opponent seemed to be using the pressure from them, forcing himself to breakthrough to a higher realm! Chapter 717 - 717 717 Kneeling and Begging for Mercy_1 ?Chapter 717: Chapter 717 Kneeling and Begging for Mercy_1 Chapter 717: Chapter 717 Kneeling and Begging for Mercy_1 ¡°This¡­ This must be fake, right? To start a fight with so many of us, and he still has the mind to make a breakthrough?¡± As they marveled, the entire sky above was suddenly shrouded in dark clouds, as if the continual flow of Star Power had altered the celestial phenomena, and what was originally sunny weather was now covered by a veil of gloom. Just as they had thought, Greg Jensen was indeed using this opportunity and pressure to force his way to the peak of Foundation Establishment Complete, attempting to break through to Golden Core. What others couldn¡¯t see was that inside his Dantian, the pure original Spiritual Energy was madly circulating, and with every burst of Sword Qi, it would slowly condense. However¡­ Every time he tried to condense the Golden Core, it would instantly collapse. After several attempts, the result was always the same. ¡°Could it be that I must rely on an Elixir to succeed?¡± Greg Jensen knew that his attempt to reach Golden Core this time had failed. In other words, rather than calling it a failure, it was more that he was not satisfied with the quality of the Golden Core and voluntarily gave up. In the Foundation Establishment Realm, early, middle, and late stages correspond to the upper, middle, and lower Dantian. As long as these three were unified, one would preliminarily achieve the cultivation of Foundation Establishment Complete. After reaching the peak of Foundation Establishment, the Spiritual Energy held within the Dantian had reached the limit of what a human could carry. As Qi Refinement turned to spirit, consuming a tremendous amount of Spiritual Energy, relying solely on the power of the Dantian was far from enough. Staying in this realm would mean one could never achieve the Great Dao in their lifetime! Therefore, it was necessary to refine essence into qi and condense the Golden Core, which could also be understood as an advanced version of the master body of the three major Dantians. It could unleash greater power and carry more vast Spiritual Energy. There are roughly two ways to condense the Golden Core. One way is to use existing Spiritual Energy to construct it, which is the method Greg Jensen is currently using. The other way is to rely on external objects, such as natural treasures, or to follow the steps of fostering a Golden Core through the Daoist practice of ¡°Seed (true seed), Collect (collect herbs), Refine (refine elixirs), and Nurture (nurture elixir)¡±. Depending on the method, the Cultivation Technique, and the external objects used, the quality of the Golden Core can be divided. The lowest is a first-grade Golden Core, which is simple to create, but such a core has little potential even if Core Formation is successful. The pinnacle grade is the ninth-grade Golden Core, not only does it require stringent conditions, but the difficulty is also immense. Looking at the entire world, among countless individuals, there is not one who has reached this level; undoubtedly, this is Greg Jensen¡¯s goal! The higher the quality of the Golden Core, the more solid and strong the foundation is. The further one cultivates in later stages, the more they can widen the gap with other powerful beings of the same rank. Greg Jensen originally wanted to try if he could condense a ninth-grade Golden Core, but alas, he still lacked many opportunities and the aid of external objects. Solely relying on Star Power and original Spiritual Energy was far from sufficient. In the initial stage of the Golden Core, which is the phase of just being formed, it is not yet stable and carries the risk of the core shattering. Forcing to reach the highest quality and failing could potentially cause irreparable damage to the cultivator themselves. Therefore, he stopped the condensation and resolved to refine himself for a while longer, meanwhile reinforcing the aura of Complete Foundation Establishment. Only by truly stabilizing and merging the upper, middle, and lower three major Dantians, making them inseparable and indistinct from one another, might he be able to challenge a higher-quality Golden Core. ¡°Huh? Did the breakthrough fail?!¡± At the same time, a Level 7 expert nearby sensed the weakening momentum and stared at Greg Jensen doubtfully, with tremendous shock in their eyes. After all, having lived for so long and witnessed many experts, they had never seen anyone daring to attempt a breakthrough during combat, which not only means being distracted but also entails great risks. ¡°Hahaha, a failed rush to advance will inevitably lead to backlash, this is the perfect time for us to take action!¡± With this realization, the remaining people once again fiercely attacked, surrounding Greg Jensen from different angles in a dense and tight assault. Swish, swish!! Unfortunately, after the experience of rushing towards the Golden Core, Greg Jensen had gained deeper insights into the Foundation Establishment Realm. This did not weaken his momentum at all; if anything, it had become even more ferocious with the assistance of the Star Power, compared to just moments ago. A series of fierce Sword Qi, charged with the intent of destruction, unstoppable and preemptively locked onto three of the Level 7 experts, sweeping towards them. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bang! They raised their hands to block, only to find the force beyond their imagination, as it blasted them away with incredible force. Consequently, the Sword Qi also penetrated their pores, rampaging through their organs with devastating effects. ¡°Blargh!¡± As these three men fell to the ground, blood spurted from their mouths, their complexions became significantly paler, and their aura weakened. The remaining four, seeing this, clenched their teeth; whether it was throwing hidden weapons or playing their ace cards, they used them in a continuous stream, clearly becoming disorganized. In contrast, Greg Jensen moved like a swift dragon, ceaselessly weaving through, causing the opponent¡¯s attacks to miss repeatedly. His Sword Qi and the pupil technique of his Yin-Yang Eyes changed unpredictably, striking the Level 7 experts again. In an instant, all the Level 7 experts were repelled, injured severely without exception. The reason for such a significant disparity was simple; he leveraged the Star Power to enhance his own cultivation. Plus, he already had the capability to challenge Level 7 experts, so dealing with these people was naturally much easier. ¡°Time to send you on your way!¡± Greg Jensen sneered coldly, as his Limitless Swordplay altered rapidly within the trigrams, creating over ten thousand sharp and ingenious sword energies to envelop them, sealing off all their escape routes. The seven looked at each other, realizing for the first time how close they were to death. Having no other choice, they cooperated and simultaneously summoned their Spiritual Energy and bloodline, resisting with all their might. Boom! But alas, the gap between them was too great; how could they possibly withstand it? Under the force of these Sword techniques, they were like insignificant ants, powerless to resist, and were blasted away in an instant. Four of the Level 7 experts fell immediately, their bodies torn to pieces, chunks of their flesh falling to the ground, turning into pools of blood. The remaining three¡­ looked extremely wretched, their auras listless; any prior arrogance had vanished, replaced by endless fear on their faces. As they watched Greg Jensen approach step by step, like a god of death, they were so frightened that they knelt on the ground, begging for mercy: ¡°Ouyang, spare our lives! In the future¡­ we are willing to serve the Dragon King¡¯s Palace!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! If you kill us, the Liberty Alliance will definitely not let the Dragon King¡¯s Palace off the hook!¡± ¡°Even if you can defeat us who are at Level 7, there are still Level 8 powerhouses within the Alliance, do you really want to completely fall out with us?!¡± The Liberty Alliance had developed for a hundred years, inhabited by numerous powerful individuals; it was certainly not as simple as outsiders imagined. Although these Level 7 experts were already at the highest level, they did not hold real power. Legend had it, there were even Level 8 powerhouses within the Alliance! If the Dragon King¡¯s Palace truly annihilated them and continued to run rampant in the territory of the Liberty Alliance, it was bound to provoke a Level 8 powerhouse into action! Chapter 718 - 718 718 Acquaintance_1 ?Chapter 718: Chapter 718 Acquaintance_1 Chapter 718: Chapter 718 Acquaintance_1 Greg Jensen¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he scoffed carelessly: ¡°You¡¯re using a Level 8 to press me? Ha, that doesn¡¯t look like a plea for mercy at all!¡± Moreover, he didn¡¯t quite believe that the Liberty Alliance still had a Level 8 powerhouse! Boom! The moment he finished speaking, he directly activated his Yin-Yang Eyes, forcibly shattering their already fragile Divine Sense. This caused the few Level 7 powerhouses, who hadn¡¯t had the chance to speak further, to roll their eyes and fall down. ¡­ Meanwhile. The news that all the Level 6 and 7 powerhouses had fallen at Greg Jensen¡¯s hands soon reached the ears of Shaun Sims, Mike Johnson, and Stephen. They were shocked, their faces filled with horror, as they hadn¡¯t expected Owen Anderson of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to be so outrageously powerful. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This¡­ this time we¡¯ve really hit a snag! How come we¡¯ve never heard of this damned Owen having such ability before?¡± ¡°Julius, now¡¯s not the time to dwell on this! The whole world is watching our battle; if we lose, we¡¯ll completely lose face! The urgent matter is to figure out how to deal with this bunch of bastards from the Dragon King¡¯s Palace!¡± Mike Johnson cursed, turning his head to look at Stephen whose face was ashen: ¡°Mr. Stephen, does the Liberty Alliance still have any hidden experts? It¡¯s time to show our hand!¡± After disembarking, they received intelligence from various sources that Helic City in the Liberty Alliance had been engulfed by a poisonous fog. This toxin was even more potent than what they had previously encountered, able to quickly corrode gas masks and preventing external reinforcements from advancing. Within their own ranks, all five military bases had been destroyed, and two key locations had been completely taken over by the subordinates of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. As of now, the public was in a state of panic, with countless casualties among the troops; even the Level 6 and 7 warriors had all died at the hands of Owen Anderson. If this continued, it was not just a question of whether they could win the battle, but their own safety could be directly affected. Stephen took a deep breath, hesitated for an extended time, and then stared at the two men as he spoke: ¡°Our Liberty Alliance has trained more than ten Level 7 warriors, who are now slowly being mobilized and will take at least another half an hour to arrive. However, in my opinion, that¡¯s probably still not enough to stop Owen Anderson and his people. To completely quell this battle and achieve total victory¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ we might need to ask ¡®him¡¯ to come out of retirement!¡± ¡°Him? Mr. Stephen, stop speaking in riddles and just get him to come out! No matter the cost, we can split it between our West Union and Mr. Sims¡¯ Cherrywood!¡± ¡°Mm¡­ indeed, it will cost a pretty penny to get him to take action, but the money is well spent. As long as he comes out, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace can be obliterated in an instant!¡± Upon reaching this point in his talk, Stephen paused, then said in a hoarse voice: ¡°Because he is the strongest in our Liberty Alliance, having reached Level 8!¡± Hiss!! Both men were profoundly moved upon hearing this. A Level 8 powerhouse¡­ This¡­ this is a find so rare that even looking around the world, it would be difficult to find a second one! Originally, they thought reaching the realm of Level 7 meant they were among the very peak of the global elite. I never expected there to actually be an eight-level powerhouse, and hiding within the Liberty Alliance at that! Shaun Sims said excitedly, ¡°What are we waiting for? If he doesn¡¯t make a move, the Dragon King¡¯s Palace is going to crap on the Liberty Alliance¡¯s head!¡± ¡°Right! I don¡¯t care about the cost! As long as Owen Anderson can be taken care of, it¡¯s worth going bankrupt!¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll try! He has been in seclusion recently, and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s available, but¡­ as it concerns the safety and dignity of the Liberty Alliance, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t just sit by and watch!¡± Afterward, Stephen immediately excused himself from the two and pulled every string he could to contact that eight-level great power. Meanwhile, around Helic City, the poisonous fog expanded as more than a dozen seven-level warriors arrived one after another, frantically chasing after the Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s underlings. Especially the poison snake; without killing her, the poison fog would only spread further, endangering other cities directly. Alas¡­ Greg Jensen had expected the Liberty Alliance¡¯s plans well in advance, and ten minutes earlier, he had instructed the poison snake, Black Wolf, and others to find hiding places, changing their appearances to blend in among the public. Consequently, the seven-level warriors ended up with nothing, failing not only to find any subordinates of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace but also at the same time, Greg Jensen was boldly moving around Helic City¡¯s major war zones, destroying their defense lines and buildings. Boom! At that moment, a seven-level warrior, carrying a huge cannon and covered in combat armor, resembling a robot, quickly located Greg Jensen, who was causing wanton destruction, and fired at him. Greg Jensen cleverly dodged the laser cannon, and the bank behind him promptly exploded, reduced to ruins in the blink of an eye. He glanced at the scene behind him, clicking his tongue, and took an interested look at his opponent: ¡°Tsk tsk, a cyborg? Only the Liberty Alliance could integrate a seven-level cultivation with this brand-new technology.¡± Indeed, this Mecha¡¯s design was similar to Iron Man from the movies, and coupled with the fact that the wearer itself possessed seven-level cultivation, along with these powerful high-tech gadgets, it was a formidable force to reckon with! ¡°Hmph! Owen Anderson, you are surrounded by many seven-level warriors. There¡¯s no point in struggling in vain. I advise you to surrender without a fuss!¡± ¡°Otherwise, the Eight countries in Southeast will suffer!¡± The Mecha warrior emitted a cold electronic voice, his pair of laser-tech eyes firmly locked onto Greg Jensen. What he didn¡¯t say was that his gear could infinitely slow down an opponent¡¯s speed, making it impossible for anyone to escape his range no matter how they tried to run! As he finished speaking, the surroundings suddenly filled with the sounds of whooshing through the air. Suddenly, another dozen seven-level warriors clad in Mecha suits flew in from the sky, tacitly positioning themselves in different directions around Greg Jensen, blocking all his escape routes. ¡°Flight Technique, Laser Cannon¡­ Hehe, your gear is quite nice, I¡¯ll take them!¡± Greg Jensen licked his lips greedily, eyeing the Mecha-suited warriors, pondering that if he could take their gear and give it to the subordinates of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, it would greatly enhance their overall strength! If things went as expected, he might even be able to have someone study the gear and mass-produce it. Then, who could rival the Dragon King¡¯s Palace? Whoosh, whoosh! While he was musing, two more figures with a large troop hurried over. Greg Jensen furrowed his brows and quickly recognized their identities, more ¡°old acquaintances¡± indeed! One of them wore a black robe and chainmail underneath, clutching a black spear, with a full beard on his face; it was Saladan, the leader of the Dark Legion, as famous as the Dragon King¡¯s Palace among the Eight countries in Southeast. The one beside him, also garbed in a black robe, holding a magic wand emanating a hazy halo, had a gloomy expression and was exuding an aura of murder. Although Jensen had never met him before, he recognized several familiar faces among his many subordinates¡ªall from the Bright Church who had past grievances with him in the Fairy House Cave Mansion. Based on this, he guessed that the person next to him must be Oscar Jones, the Pope of the Bright Church. Chapter 719 - 719 719 Battle of the Trapped Beast_1 ?Chapter 719: Chapter 719: Battle of the Trapped Beast_1 Chapter 719: Chapter 719: Battle of the Trapped Beast_1 ¡°Tsk, tsk, Oscar Jones, Saladan, this is my grudge with the Liberty Alliance, and frankly, they even threatened the Eight countries in Southeast, nearly razing them to the ground.¡± ¡°It¡¯s one thing for the Church of Light and Dark Army to sit back and watch, but what¡¯s with joining forces to attack us? This is a bit too much to swallow, don¡¯t you think?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s expression was cold, and he was genuinely surprised by the appearance of these two forces. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although he had heard that the Church of Light and Dark Army had joined the three major alliances at the first opportunity, he hadn¡¯t expected them to actively pursue the Liberty Alliance. ¡°Hmph! Owen Anderson, stop talking nonsense! You broke into our Abyss Prison at night, sent people to rescue the Vampire Clan, and stole the treasure of our Fairy House Cave Mansion that should have belonged to us. A battle between us was inevitable!¡± Pope Oscar Jones slammed his Magic Wand hard on the ground with a clang, cracking the earth and sending smoke swirling, his anger palpable. After he spoke, Saladan also said with displeasure, ¡°The reason the Eight countries Southeast suffered such destruction is because your Dragon King¡¯s Palace invited disaster upon us.¡± No need for any more pointless talk, just hand over the treasures from the Fairy House Cave Mansion and I¡¯ll take my men and withdraw immediately! I won¡¯t get involved in your fight with the Liberty Alliance! Otherwise¡­ don¡¯t blame me for taking advantage when you¡¯re down!¡± They were certain that the Dragon King of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace would inevitably fall among the Liberty Alliance¡¯s three major alliances. At that time, the treasures in this fellow¡¯s hands would fall into the hands of these outsiders. With old grudges and new hatreds, as well as these greedy thoughts, they voluntarily asked to join and rushed non-stop to the Liberty Alliance. On one hand, they could use this opportunity to build good relations with the Liberty Alliance. On the other hand, they could also get hold of the many legacies in Owen Anderson¡¯s possession. It was an action that killed two birds with one stone! Hearing these words, Greg Jensen scoffed disdainfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t come looking for you, yet you¡¯re coming to seek death!¡± He pointed to his Storage Ring and teased with relish, ¡°What you want is all here. Whether you have the skill to take it away depends on your strength!¡± Hum¡ª While speaking, he released his Yin and Yang Eye and Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye. Under the oppressive Divine Sense of the double eye techniques, many of the Church of Light and Dark Army¡¯s lesser members were instantly killed, their heads exploding violently, brains splattering everywhere, creating a bloodcurdling scene! ¡°You!!¡± Upon seeing this, both Saladan and Pope Oscar Jones were furious, and they each chose to flank him from the left and the right at the same time, one wielding a gun and the other his Magic Wand. As they moved, more than a dozen Mecha warriors at the seventh level of cultivation also emerged in full strength, rising into the air, and their Laser Cannons fiercely fired under the analysis of electronic eyes. In such a dense blockade, it was inevitable that Greg Jensen wouldn¡¯t be able to evade no matter what. Therefore, he stood his ground at the first opportunity, abruptly summoning Darts and throwing them with extremely skilled movements. The speed of the Light Darts was comparable to Holy Light Swordsmanship; before the Laser Cannons could even reach him, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, they split into thousands in mid-air. Some collided with the Laser Cannons and exploded in mid-air, while others swept toward the Mecha warriors and Oscar Jones and Saladan. Ding ding ding! Although the Darts were intangible, their high-speed rotation generated a terrifying force of division, damaging their facial Mecha. As for why he didn¡¯t target other parts¡­ mainly because Greg Jensen was reluctant to cause too much damage ¨C he was planning to take these Mecha back for research and replication. Damaging the core would make them useless. ¡°` Watching the crystals and CPUs embedded in their facial Mecha about to be damaged, many Mecha warriors could only avoid their sharp edge, constantly retreating. However, what they never expected was that the Light Darts, like maggots that burrow into bone, with a consciousness of their own, pursued relentlessly, targeting only the masks, that is, the Mecha heads, for destruction. This included both Pope Oscar Jones and Saladan, who were also entirely restrained in place by more than a dozen Light Darts, unable to counterattack effectively, as the Light Darts proved difficult to destroy. Even if one was lucky enough to break one of the Light Darts, the others would quickly create new ones. ¡°Julius! What¡¯s the deal with these Light Darts? We can¡¯t shake them off no matter what!¡± The Mecha warriors were panicked to the extreme, finding their usually invincible Science and Technology Mechs powerless in this situation. Bang!! Just then, Greg Jensen locked onto one of the Mecha warriors, approaching at the speed of light, and delivered a fierce punch onto the surface of the Mecha. His use of force was very clever; while the punch seemed fierce, it did not actually touch the Mecha itself, but channeled Dark Strength right into the insides, hitting the level Seven warrior within. Consequently, with a puff, the warrior spat out blood and his eyes flashed with golden light. Before he could react, Greg Jensen swiftly disassembled his Mecha head, storing it in the Storage Ring, followed by his Anti-Gravity Boots, Laser Cannon arm, and armor. Soon, Greg Jensen had stripped him bare. He applied the same method, taking advantage of the distraction created by the Light Darts, to flit among the Mecha warriors, undressing and dispossessing them boldly. In just a moment, thirty Mecha warriors had all been robbed of their Mecha armor by him, and moreover, he inflicted serious injuries on them as he struck. This left them looking at each other in confusion and helplessness; they had come fully equipped but now were leaving completely naked. This¡­ was this truly an ambush on Owen Anderson, or were they delivering takeout? Such a total loss! Boom! Before they could even gather their wits. Suddenly, a series of fierce Sword Qi appeared out of nowhere, slicing through them like a meat grinder, tearing them apart. In less than fifteen minutes, Greg Jensen had slain over a dozen level Seven warriors from the Liberty Alliance, and this confrontation was even more effortless than before, as easy as killing chickens. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?!¡± So much so that when Pope Oscar Jones and Saladan witnessed this scene, they were completely dumbstruck, obviously not having anticipated that more than a dozen level Seven warriors would be killed by him! As for the two of them¡­ wasn¡¯t this almost equivalent to seeking death? Swish! The next second, Greg Jensen¡¯s sharp gaze fell upon the two of them. They were so frightened that they shuddered and, with a thump, collapsed to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t kill us! We¡¯ll give you whatever you want, Owen Anderson, just name it!¡± ¡°Hmph, what I want, do I need two traitors like you to give it to me?¡± Greg Jensen raised his eyebrows, looking down at the two before him with disdain, not in a hurry to make a move. His main consideration was still the vast number of personnel from the Eight countries in Southeast¡¯s Church of Light and Dark Army. With the death of these two, he would have to expend much more effort in managing the two large factions, consuming time, energy, and commitment. ¡°` Chapter 720 - 720 720 Various Schemes_1 ?Chapter 720: Chapter 720 Various Schemes_1 Chapter 720: Chapter 720 Various Schemes_1 But by keeping these two people, they could serve as his puppets, continuing to control two major forces, becoming affiliated gangs of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, and thus enhancing his status and influence in the Eight Countries in Southeast. Sure enough, as he fixed his gaze on them, both Oscar Jones and Saladan¡¯s faces revealed expressions of fear. ¡°Owen¡­ no, Dragon King, what exactly do you want then? Killing us won¡¯t do you any good, will it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a big plate in the Eight Countries in Southeast, but you alone can¡¯t swallow it all, wouldn¡¯t it be better for our three parties to join hands and work together?¡± Greg Jensen shook his head at them, ¡°I don¡¯t need to cooperate with anyone. Each force has its own rules, and the Eight Countries in Southeast only needs one Dragon King¡¯s Palace!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The two were clearly at a loss for words, how could they not understand the hidden meaning? The implication was for the two of them to submit to the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, handing over all resources and forces of the Church of Light and Dark Army, thus allowing the Dragon King¡¯s Palace to stand alone in the Eight Countries in Southeast and control the world! But there was no choice; the options left to them were limited, submit or die. Compared to death, they preferred the saying, ¡°Better to live on green mountains than worry about no firewood to burn.¡± Moreover, as far as they knew, the Liberty Alliance had already recruited an eighth-level expert out of retirement, and together with many other alliances, they sent experts to surround and eradicate this Owen Anderson. If nothing unexpected happened, he was bound to die at the hands of the Liberty Alliance, with absolutely no chance of living to return. Under these circumstances, what harm was there in agreeing to him first? As long as the two of them could survive and return, the Church of Light and Dark Army could definitely take advantage of the forces of Cherrywood and the Liberty Alliance to gradually absorb the Dragon King¡¯s Palace! Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Realizing this, Oscar Jones was the first to speak up: ¡°Fine! Dragon King, I will obey you from now on! Whatever you ask, the Church of Light will not say no!¡± Seeing him take the lead, Saladan beside him could only echo, ¡°Me too, the Dark Legion is willing to serve ahead and behind the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, dead or alive.¡± In response, Greg Jensen only smiled. He had always had a deep insight into people¡¯s hearts and had already fathomed their psychology crystal clear, but he did not say much, nor did he reveal their scheme. He waved to them with a smile and said: ¡°You go back first and keep a good watch on the borders for me. Once I¡¯ve dealt with these people from the Liberty Alliance, I will come back to handle the matter of your two factions submitting to the Dragon King¡¯s Palace.¡± After all, their current agreement was merely a verbal commitment between the three of them, which counted for nothing. To truly incorporate these two large factions under his banner, substantive actions would need to be taken in full view of the entire Eight Countries in Southeast. Therefore, keeping these two wastes of space in the Liberty Alliance would be of no help; it would be better to dispatch them in advance to help defend the borders of the Eight Countries in Southeast. If they dared to entertain any treacherous thoughts during that time, hmph, he would make sure they regretted it once he returned! It would also serve as a good opportunity to kill the chicken to scare the monkey, using their heads as an example! After a while, Oscar Jones and Saladan dared not say more and immediately followed the order to leave. Onboard the flying war machine, Saladan finally showed a profoundly dissatisfied demeanor, complaining: ¡°Hmph! I, the leader of the Dark Legion, am commanded to guard the borders? He has some nerve to come up with that! Does he really think he¡¯s my boss?¡± After a pause, seeing the silent Oscar Jones beside him, he mocked, ¡°Oscar, you don¡¯t really plan to submit to him, do you? Hmph, this guy thinks too highly of himself just because he has some tricks up his sleeve. In fact, he¡¯s as good as dead this time!¡± The Liberty Alliance has dominated the international hegemony for a century, not only possessing abundant resources but also brimming with experts like carps crossing the river. Additionally, given the longstanding cooperation between the neighboring countries and them, when such a big incident occurred, it was only reasonable and logical for them to send some experts to assist. Surrounded by so many people, Owen Anderson had no chance of winning, let alone surviving to return to the Eight countries in Southeast. ¡°I¡­ I better have a backup plan and send some people to guard the border,¡± Oscar Jones, the Pope, hesitated for a while before saying with a somber expression, ¡°This guy is extremely cunning. If he knows he¡¯s facing certain death, there¡¯s no way he would just stay put!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ He¡¯s just a frog in a well, overestimating himself. Are you seriously scared by him?¡± Saladan said scornfully. ¡°Do as you wish, but I won¡¯t send a single man!¡± Not only that, but he also planned to return to the Eight countries in Southeast and spread the news of Owen Anderson¡¯s death at the hands of the Liberty Alliance, thereby creating a public opinion crisis to seize the opportunity to annex the territory of Dragon King¡¯s Palace. As long as he made the first move, he was bound to gain more than Oscar Jones, the Pope. By then, the Dark Legion would get a significant boost, and he would become the true new overlord of the Eight countries in Southeast! ¡­ Helic City. Greg Jensen checked the many captured Mech Armors. The damage wasn¡¯t severe, only the electronic eyes on the masks had malfunctioned slightly, but all basic functions were still usable. Wearing a high-tech Science and Technology Mech Armor, and propelled by air jets under his feet, he could shuttle through the air at will. His mechanical arms were also packed with an abundance of laser energy. He tried to lock onto the biggest financial institution on Wall Street in Helic City and threw a punch. Instantly there was a thunderous boom, and the entire street was reduced to ruins. It had to be said that this Mecha was incredibly lethal. It wasn¡¯t particularly useful to him, but if it were worn by someone with a cultivation of level four or five, it could instantly maximize their combat value. Moreover, it¡¯s worth mentioning that the abdomen and the back were made entirely of top-tier technological materials, truly achieving imperviousness to blades and guns! ¡°Tsk, tsk, if we could mass-produce these Mech Armors, Dragon King¡¯s Palace could almost sweep the globe!¡± Greg Jensen thought over it and decided he must find a team when he got back to research the principles behind the Mech Armor as soon as possible. At that moment, as he was engrossed in playing with the Mech Armor, Fox suddenly called, saying they had kidnapped the leader of the Liberty Alliance and obtained the black box that controlled nuclear weapons. The black box, which was the switch for nuclear weapons, could send a nuclear launch command at the simple press of a button. ¡°Lord Dragon King, do we need to use the nuclear weapons immediately? Blood Wolf has sent over intel saying that the Liberty Alliance controls over 1000 new types of nuclear weapons!¡± And just one of these new nuclear weapons could instantly level Helic City to the ground, leaving it barren for decades, with plants unable to grow. Not only was the damage astonishing, but the subsequent radiation could also cause significant effects, even mutations! In other words, Dragon King¡¯s Palace now had full control over the launch authority of the Liberty Alliance¡¯s nuclear arsenal. The Liberty Alliance, once at an advantage, had now fallen into a disadvantaged position. Destroying them was just a matter of Greg Jensen nodding his head. ¡°No! Nuclear weapons should only be considered as a bargaining chip, a last resort. It¡¯s always best not to use them!¡± Greg Jensen dismissed this idea. From his perspective, there were many international regulations limiting the use of nuclear weapons. Whoever initiated their use often faced worldwide condemnation and opposition, leading to a confrontation with the entire world. Chapter 721 - 721 721 Warning_1 ?Chapter 721: Chapter 721 Warning_1 Chapter 721: Chapter 721 Warning_1 In other words, Dragon King¡¯s Palace now completely controls the launch authority of nuclear weapons. The Liberty Alliance, having once held an edge, has now fallen into a disadvantageous position, destroying them would be as simple as Greg Jensen nodding his head. ¡°No, nuclear weapons should only be considered as a bargaining chip, a last resort at best. It¡¯s better not to use them if we can avoid it!¡± Greg Jensen rejected this view, as he saw it, there were many international restrictions on nuclear weapons, and whoever first used nuclear arms would often face a coalition against them, which meant opposing the entire international community. Although he was confident in the foundation and strength of Dragon King¡¯s Palace, there was no need to put himself at the forefront of controversy, therefore, from the beginning, he had instructed Fox to take control of the black box in order to secure a position of influence. If these people did not comply, then nuclear weapons would indeed become useful. Over a thousand nuclear weapons were enough to challenge the entire globe and negotiate terms. The issue was just that he didn¡¯t want to make too much noise, but that did not mean he wasn¡¯t daring enough to do so¡ªa cornered rabbit will still bite. ¡°Fox, find the leaders of the three major alliances attacking the Eight countries in Southeast at the base, demand reparations from them, aim as high as possible, lay out our terms clearly, and let them ponder carefully!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Following Greg Jensen¡¯s instructions, Fox instantly utilized the base¡¯s resources and contacted Stephen, Shaun Sims, and Mike Johnson, forcefully stating Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s demands¡ª The senseless war launched by the three major alliances against the Eight countries in Southeast had caused massive casualties and losses, and compensation must be made! The compensation amount should not be less than one trillion US dollars, along with 3,000 new-model legion fighter jets, 5,000 top-quality tanks, 100,000 breaching cannons, 500,000 laser firearms, 50 million rounds of corresponding ammunition, 300,000 sets of medical equipment and resources, as well as various weapon manufacturing blueprints, among others. If there is any defiance or shortfall, nuclear weapons are at the ready, uncompromisingly so! Such news made all three leaders so angry they were practically about to explode. ¡°Damn it! Not only have those bastards gained control of the nuclear weapons, but they are also taking this opportunity to make outrageous demands!¡± ¡°We¡¯re totally done for! Not to mention whether we will comply or how much pressure we will face, it¡¯s not easy to come up with so many resources either!¡± sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Damn it!! The Liberty Alliance base is full of incompetents, Owen Anderson himself didn¡¯t go, and yet they let someone else take control so easily!?¡± Now, they were cornered, originally thinking that all the drama would end as long as they could capture Owen Anderson of Dragon King¡¯s Palace. To their surprise, their opponents had preemptively struck the base and gained control of the nuclear weapons, effectively grabbing them by the throat, rendering them powerless and leading them by the nose. ¡°We have no choice¡­¡± Suddenly, just when everyone felt helpless, Stephen sighed heavily and spoke gravely: ¡°Now, we can only wait for that Level 8 expert to make a move and capture Owen Anderson. Only then might there be a chance for things to turn around!¡± The others nodded, seeing this as the only option left. So they adopted a delaying tactic, proactively contacting Fox, pretending to negotiate terms, aiming to lower the amount of compensation¡ªall to buy time for the Level 8 expert to locate Owen Anderson swiftly. However, what they did not anticipate was Fox¡¯s unwavering attitude, leaving no room for negotiation, bluntly stating: ¡°The conditions Dragon King¡¯s Palace has set are already low enough, it¡¯s a simple yes or no! As long as you announce to the world that the three major alliances have lost to Dragon King¡¯s Palace and are willing to pay these reparations, this matter will come to an end! Otherwise, if you fail to respond within thirty minutes, hmph, the first nuclear weapon might just randomly bomb the areas of the three major alliances!¡± Hiss! This statement caused the three leaders to break out in a cold sweat and inhale sharply, as they felt an immense pressure. Because this added another condition to the previous ones, not only would they have to make those huge compensations, but they would also have to declare to the world their defeat by Dragon King¡¯s Palace. This was a grievous assault on their dignity, rubbing it viciously into the ground without the slightest shred of consideration! ¡°Mr. Stephen, these madmen will certainly do as they say¡ªcontact that expert quickly and find Owen Anderson as soon as possible!¡± Shaun Sims¡¯s tense complexion began to pale. He understood all too well the deterrence and the damage that would result from the deployment of nuclear weapons! This was a gamble they simply could not afford to take, and he had no intention of having his entire nation buried with him because of one decision. ¡­ Meanwhile. Greg Jensen, clad in his Mech Armor, was everywhere executing experts and plundering wealth. In no time at all, he had seized shares from many of the world¡¯s top companies, amassing a total value that was surely no less than eighty billion, if not fifty billion US dollars! Of course, he did not plan to hoard this money for himself; instead, he intended to find an opportunity to donate all of it to build infrastructure in his country¡¯s impoverished areas and establish a charitable organization in the truest sense. To take from the Liberty Alliance and to give back to his hometown, that was what he truly should do! Besides, the stocks and funds he acquired were essentially the bloodsucked wealth that those capitalist parasites had scraped from the hands of the people. In doing so, he felt like he was administering justice on heaven¡¯s behalf. This venture had proven hugely profitable for him, leaving the entire capital¡¯s financial district paralyzed and simultaneously netting a significant amount of cash. It had to be acknowledged, the financial street of the capital city was indeed dripping with wealth; the concentrated funds of this minor city could match the combined wealth of the entire Eight countries in Southeast! Whoosh! Suddenly, just as Greg Jensen was preparing to head to his next destination, a sharp presence from across the void locked onto him, brimming with murderous intent and formidable momentum! With a booming sound, a figure as fast as lightning appeared before him and punched his Mech Armor. As a result, despite Greg Jensen¡¯s sharp reflexes and readiness, he had to withstand the punch head-on; he was sent flying backward like a kite with its string cut, crashing into a building. ¡°Cough cough¡­ Damn it, such a sneaky attack without warning!¡± Greg Jensen, choked by the dust, coughed and indifferently brushed the dust off himself, standing up once more. A noticeable dent could be seen on the abdomen of his Mech Armor, where the circuitry had been damaged. However, it had not caused him any real injury. He stepped out of his Mech Armor and strode out from the swirling smoke, gazing upwards into the sky. There stood an elderly man with blond hair at a high position, his figure hunched, obviously in his seventies or eighties. But he was glowing with health, full of vigor, with a layer of rapidly circulating airflow around his body, which caused the surrounding air to buzz under its influence. ¡°Young man, have you considered the cost of playing with fire on the great territory of my Liberty Alliance?!¡± As he spoke, his voice thundered, almost piercing through eardrums, and the glass of the surrounding buildings shattered under the force of his voice. This showed just how terrifying the elder was! Greg Jensen narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the man, and sneered, ¡°Are you the storied eighth-level expert everyone¡¯s been looking forward to?¡± According to his understanding, reaching the eighth level was equivalent to the Golden Core Realm, meaning the man before him had a higher cultivation level than himself. Logically, with his current level of cultivation, the chances of defeating a Golden Core expert were slim to none. But for some reason, the aura this person was emitting did not seem to pose any threat to him. Chapter 722 - 722 722 Nothing special_1 ?Chapter 722: Chapter 722 Nothing special_1 Chapter 722: Chapter 722 Nothing special_1 The old man didn¡¯t respond to his remark, instead threatening coldly: ¡°You actually had the guts to barge into the Liberty Alliance, truly audacious to the extreme! Unfortunately, it¡¯s time for this farce to end!¡± Boom! The moment his words fell, the old man leapt up, rapidly ascending into the sky, vanishing from sight. The next second, he had stealthily moved to Greg Jensen¡¯s side, his explosive breath mingled in his fist, ferociously smashing towards his forehead. It could be said that he had pushed his speed to the limit! ¡°So fast!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyebrows raised, and he quickly reacted, meeting the punch head-on. With a thunderous roar, their fists collided, and the powerful shockwave at their point of contact rapidly spread in all directions, kicking up dust and shaking the ground. In their first exchange, neither gained the slightest advantage. This truly surprised the old man, but he knew that his opponent must have some real strength to be wreaking havoc here alone; perhaps the realm he had sensed was merely concealed intentionally. With this thought, he went all out, his fists alternating like a machine gun, bombarding without giving Greg Jensen a chance to breathe. Greg Jensen was not to be outdone; he also wanted to see just how much difference there was between himself and an eighth-level powerhouse. Clenching his teeth, he countered punch for punch. Their confrontation was a true exchange of blow for blow, neither dodging in the entire process. From a distance, one could only see their intertwining fists creating a dizzying array of phantoms, with continuous heavy thuds showing no sign of stopping. Worth mentioning, while engaging, Greg Jensen constantly used the techniques of Poison Immersion Finger secretly, threading poison into his Dark Strength, seizing the moment before the old man could react, injecting it into his body to remain hidden. Boom! Suddenly, following an exchange of punches, as if realizing that continuing this way would not determine a victor, both parties disengaged immediately, maintaining a distance of ten meters and facing each other. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not fifth-level?¡± The old man was the first to speak, his body showing some bruising, but fortunately, they were superficial wounds which did not greatly affect him. But his heart was extremely shocked, because after a bout of fighting, his opponent showed no sign of disadvantage, instead growing stronger as the fight progressed, making him suffer quite a loss. He even began to feel a numbness in his hands and a significant slowing of his blood circulation. Upon closer inspection, Julius! His entire hand was showing a light black aura, signs of poisoning! The bastard had been secretly using poison during their engagement, and he had been completely unaware. For a moment, the old man¡¯s complexion fluctuated, and veins throbbed on his forehead. Greg Jensen watched him with a smirking gaze, taunting: ¡°You aren¡¯t an eighth-level either! Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have let me gain the upper hand after that exchange of punches!¡± Seeing the old man¡¯s mouth twitch slightly, Greg Jensen knew he had guessed correctly and continued: ¡°You should still be lingering at the peak of the seventh level, right? Or should I say, you¡¯re just a pseudo eighth-level?¡± ¡°You!¡± The old man, provoked by these words, couldn¡¯t help but curse: ¡°So what? At the peak of the seventh level, I can still kill you!¡± ¡°Really? Heh, such bold words from an old man. After being poisoned by me and lacking a solid foundation, you still dare to talk big?¡± Greg Jensen was full of scorn, and without further ado, locked onto his opponent, flicked his finger, and unleashed Limitless Swordplay to its extreme. Amidst the crisscrossing Sword Qi that shifted ever-changingly, an overwhelming onslaught descended from the sky. The old man dared not be careless and quickly mobilized all his Spiritual Energy, hoping to dispel it in one strike. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yet, the result was beyond his expectation; as he pushed the Spiritual Energy more vigorously, the venom that had entered his body spread through him at an even faster pace, reaching his internal organs in just a moment. ¡°This¡­¡± He was slightly taken aback, his face pale with fright. Unfortunately, before he could make any additional moves, the swarming Sword Qi instantly landed on him, slashing his skin and muscles open and severing his meridians. In just two to three seconds, he collapsed on the spot, motionless. ¡°Ha, a seventh-level peak, that¡¯s all there is to it!¡± Greg Jensen chuckled lightly, striding over to the elder and removing his Storage Ring. Upon briefly inspecting the Storage Ring, Greg found to his surprise that it contained many treasures and cultivation resources, as well as numerous martial arts secrets¡ªa collection of the old man¡¯s lifelong treasures! ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to have a talk with those three fellows!¡± Greg collected his thoughts and, with a single sword stroke, beheaded the old man. Holding the head aloft, he strode toward the center base of the Three Great Alliances. ¡­ Five minutes later. An impromptu military center base. ¡°Mr. Stephen, there are only ten minutes left until the half-hour timeframe set by the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Why haven¡¯t we heard anything from the eighth-level powerhouse yet? Could something unexpected have happened?!¡± Shaun Sims¡¯s heart was in turmoil as he paced back and forth in the camp, repeatedly urging an update. Stephen glanced at him dismissively, ¡°An eighth-level powerhouse is among the top-tier existences in the entire world. That Owen stands no chance against him!¡± Thud! Little did they know, as his words had barely left his mouth, a round, blood-drenched head was suddenly thrown in from outside the door. ¡°Is this the eighth-level powerhouse you spoke of, this old man?!¡± ¡°Ah!!¡± The sudden appearance of the bloody head shocked the three heavily burdened leaders, eliciting a cry of alarm as they reflexively pushed away from the table and fell backwards. But it was Stephen¡­ He forced himself to remain calm, swallowing hard, his face pale as he examined the head. ¡°This, this is¡­ This is actually Mr. Derek Miller!? How is this possible?¡± Derek Miller was the eighth-level powerhouse they had been counting on to eliminate Owen Anderson. In the past, while at the army camp, Stephen had the chance to see him from a distance in a crowd, an encounter that left a lasting impression. Never had he imagined that after decades without seeing Mr. Miller, their next meeting would be under such circumstances! Tap tap tap¡ª While the three were in a state of terror, a set of footsteps grew closer from outside the camp, and soon they saw a young man appear before them. ¡°Owen¡­ Owen Anderson?!¡± At the same moment, they simultaneously exclaimed his name, their voices filled with shock and fear, devoid of the earlier arrogance. For this young man to show up here and toss Derek Miller¡¯s head out, it was clear evidence that he was the killer; not to mention, the soldiers guarding the base had all been silently dealt with! Without exaggeration, Owen Anderson¡¯s appearance was tantamount to signing their death warrants. Greg Jensen said nothing, but simply took a seat at the head of the table, looking down on them from above. His sharp gaze, intertwined with a thick aura of homicide, solidified into an overwhelming pressure in mid-air, enveloping the three men. As a result, Shaun Sims, Mike Johnson, and Stephen were instinctively holding their breath, their hearts virtually stopping. Wanting to shout some warning, they found the words died on their lips, unable to utter a single sound. Chapter 723 - 723 723 Threat _1 ?Chapter 723: Chapter 723 Threat _1 Chapter 723: Chapter 723 Threat _1 ¡°How are the negotiations going regarding the compensation that my subordinates discussed with you?¡± Suddenly, Greg Jensen spoke coldly, ¡°You have four more minutes to consider. After four minutes, whose home the nuclear weapons will fall into will be up to your luck!¡± ¡°You! How dare you use nuclear weapons?! Owen Anderson, do you not know that the use of all nuclear weapons has been strictly forbidden internationally? If you act rashly, you will only offend everyone in the world!¡± Stephen gritted his teeth, unable to resist reminding him. He knew very well that the new type of nuclear weapons produced by the Liberty Alliance were more powerful than traditional ones. Just one of them could set a country¡¯s economy back a hundred years! Even Mike Johnson chimed in, ¡°Besides, the conditions you¡¯re asking for are far too excessive, aren¡¯t they? Where are we supposed to get so much money and resources from?¡± In the room, only Shaun Sims of Cherrywood remained silent, or rather, he was uneasy. When it came to nuclear weapons, he didn¡¯t dare to speak lightly, afraid of offending the other party. Seeing them threaten and prevaricate, Greg Jensen said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t I know exactly what the three great alliances weigh? I¡¯m only asking for so much because that¡¯s all you have! If you don¡¯t agree, then there¡¯s nothing I can do¡­ but¡­ you will have to take responsibility for every word you say in refusal!¡± With that, he took out his phone, dialed Fox¡¯s number, and spoke into it, ¡°Fox, these three don¡¯t seem to agree to the compensation.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t agree? Lord Dragon King, then show them a nuclear weapon first. I refuse to believe that after one explosion, they would remain indifferent!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking. Some people won¡¯t shed tears until they see the coffin.¡± As the two conversed, Greg Jensen mockingly stared at the three individuals including Shaun Sims. So much so that the three of them exchanged glances, unable to make a decision. Over the phone, Fox asked excitedly, ¡°Lord Dragon King, just say the word¡ªwho should we target first? With your command, I¡¯ll launch it right now!¡± ¡°Since you refuse to compensate, then let¡¯s say, who wants to enjoy the first nuclear weapon?¡± Greg Jensen struck at their hearts, directly throwing the question to the three including Shaun Sims. None of them spoke; their faces turned from pale to flushed. Unspoken was the fact that in their hearts, they still did not believe the people of Dragon King¡¯s Palace would dare to boldly defy international regulations and use nuclear weapons. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°No one¡¯s talking? Fine, then let¡¯s decide by drawing lots!¡± Greg Jensen laughed, noticing a chessboard not far away. With a gesture, three chess pieces, representing chariot, knight, and cannon, landed in front of him. ¡°The chariot represents Cherrywood, the knight represents the West Union, and the cannon represents the Liberty Alliance. Heh, since you can¡¯t make a decision, I¡¯ll make it for you!¡± As he spoke, he flipped the pieces over, shuffled them randomly, then picked one and turned it back over. The three widened their eyes, only to see that the chosen piece bore the character ¡°chariot¡±. ¡°Fox, Cherrywood,¡± Greg Jensen simply uttered five words. Fox immediately responded, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll send a nuclear weapon to Cherrywood right away!¡± ¡°No! Please don¡¯t!¡± Realizing the gravity of the situation, Shaun Sims couldn¡¯t remain calm any longer and began to shout, ¡°Owen Anderson, I¡­ Cherrywood surrenders. I¡­ I will announce to the world right now that Cherrywood is defeated by Dragon King¡¯s Palace, and at the same time, agrees to the compensation!¡± There was no choice, Cherrywood had been bombed twice with nuclear weapons already, causing an indelible impact on the nation. Even now, the mere mention caused a change of color; the trauma that nuclear weapons inflicted on their citizens was immense. After decades, they had only just started to recover their economy somewhat, and now they had to endure another nuclear bombardment¡ªhow could they afford it? Greg Jensen chuckled and ignored Shaun Sims, continuing to flip over the second chess piece, ¡°Knight¡±. He said to the fox: ¡°Then let¡¯s move on to the next one, the West Union! With such a vast territory, let¡¯s not be stingy, and give them two!¡± ¡°Yes, sir! I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away!¡± ¡°Wait¡­ wait a minute!¡± The next second, Mike Johnson clenched his teeth tightly and hesitated for quite a while before he said, ¡°I also surrender and am willing to accept reparations!¡± He could tell that Owen Anderson wasn¡¯t joking with them, this madman, with barely a dozen people, dared to attack the Liberty Alliance. He surely wouldn¡¯t lack the guts to use nuclear weapons! Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk and gamble the fate of a nation. ¡°Then only the Liberty Alliance is left!¡± Greg Jensen then turned to look at Stephen, his voice filled with playfulness: ¡°I¡¯ll give you only three seconds to make a decision. After three seconds, no matter what you say, the nukes will be launched!¡± ¡°One¡­ Two¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I surrender!¡± Before the word ¡°three¡± could be said, Stephen could no longer bear the pressure and, just like the two beside him, had no choice but to obediently opt for surrender. ¡°Hmm, I want to see all the money I asked for in my account within half an hour! In addition, within one day, I want all the weapons and resources I demanded delivered to the Eight countries in Southeast. A minute late, and you¡¯ll all be served with nukes!¡± Facing this demand, the three of them were furious but dared not speak, only able to swallow their anger and accept it. In the time that followed, the Liberty Alliance, Cherrywood, and the West Union each announced to the world that they surrendered to the Dragon King¡¯s Palace and were willing to pay reparations. These messages quickly spread to every corner of the world, sparking a flurry of discussions¡ª ¡°My God, my God! The Liberty Alliance actually surrendered to the Dragon King¡¯s Palace of the Eight countries in Southeast? Am I dreaming?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! For a whole half day, many buildings in Helic City of the Liberty Alliance were destroyed, and not a single legion in the military bases survived!¡± ¡°Is the Dragon King¡¯s Palace that fierce? Three major alliances, led by the world¡¯s superpower, all defeated by them!¡± ¡°The world order is going to change! Who exactly is this Dragon King?¡± ¡°It¡¯s said they held over a thousand nuclear weapons from the Liberty Alliance, and that¡¯s why the three alliances had no choice but to surrender!¡± ¡°Awesome! Over a thousand nukes¡­ They could probably flatten the whole world!¡± ¡°Cherrywood also suffered big losses this time; their shrines were burnt, and their defense team was completely wiped out!¡± ¡°Hahaha, serves Cherrywood right for sticking their nose in everything. They got their comeuppance this time, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t help but say it, the moves of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace are truly gratifying! It¡¯s just uncertain whether the three major alliances will seek revenge later!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The fame of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace spread through the streets and alleys all over the world, their notoriety soaring dramatically and becoming known to every household. After all, they were the first in history to forcefully make the Liberty Alliance along with the West Union and Cherrywood bow their heads in defeat. More and more people speculated that in the following years, the economy of the Eight countries in Southeast, overseen by the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, would surely develop rapidly. Therefore, some businessmen with keen minds made the decision to pre-emptively deploy their business strategies in the Eight countries in Southeast, staking their claims early and moving their business there one step ahead of others. It can be said that slowly, the eyes of the entire world began to shift towards the territory of the Eight countries in Southeast, and no one dared to underestimate this long-chaotic and economically backward place any longer. Chapter 724 - 724 724 Huge Compensation_1 ?Chapter 724: Chapter 724 Huge Compensation_1 Chapter 724: Chapter 724 Huge Compensation_1 The sun set in the west. Greg Jensen sat in the returning fighter jet, having received a trillion US dollars in compensation from the three major alliances, he instantly became the world¡¯s richest man! At the same time, Black Wolf sent a message, saying that he had received the many strategic resources sent by the naval ships of the three alliances to the Eight countries in Southeast. These included tanks, mortars, fighter jets, naval ships, manufacturing blueprints, medical equipment, and other materials, which were all accounted for, not one item less, not one item more, exactly as they had demanded. It¡¯s worth mentioning that to prevent the Liberty Alliance from regaining control of nuclear weapons later and launching a surprise attack, he had Fox transport three nuclear weapons to the base in the Eight countries in Southeast. After all, nuclear weapons could sit unused for thousands of years, but it was absolutely essential to have them; the three nuclear weapons were not numerous, but sufficient to deter the Liberty Alliance and other regional countries. In addition, Greg Jensen allocated fifty billion US dollars to Viper for the reconstruction of major buildings in the Eight countries in Southeast, focusing on increasing the number of hospitals, schools, military bases, and other facilities. For a time, the Eight countries in Southeast, which had been ravaged by war and reduced to ruins, entered into a phase of reconstruction, and the impoverished and panicked people began to regain hope for life with the support of Dragon King¡¯s Palace. Unfortunately, to completely escape this dire situation, the Eight countries in Southeast still needed to develop for several more years; they really couldn¡¯t rush the process. ¡°Lord Dragon King! All weapons have been delivered to the armory, and once the military base is reconstructed, the soldiers can officially commence training!¡± ¡°Lord Dragon King! Within two days, the three nuclear weapons will also arrive in succession!¡± It wasn¡¯t until late at night that Fox and Black Wolf found Greg Jensen to report on their respective tasks. Interestingly, Black Wolf also mentioned that the leader of Bear Country had contacted him in the afternoon, expressing willingness to cooperate long-term with the Eight countries in Southeast, offering all military equipment at original cost. ¡°I really can¡¯t be bothered to deal with him. When we urgently needed military equipment, where was he? Hmph, only after we won the battle did he come to curry favour!¡± Greg Jensen chuckled. Everyone in the world, and not just Bear Country, sought to cling to power, but they were stuck between the Liberty Alliance and the Eight countries in Southeast and had no other choice. At present, the Eight countries in Southeast severely lacked productivity; although a lot of military equipment had already been obtained from the three major alliances, if a war broke out again, this small amount of equipment would not be enough. ¡°Respond to them that we¡¯ll come to them when we need to! No need for further discussion!¡± After a pause, Greg Jensen seemed to recall something and turned to look at Fox, ¡°What about Saladan of the Dark Legion?¡± Half an hour earlier, he had received the news that after Saladan returned to the Eight countries in Southeast, he not only disobeyed his orders but also spread rumors everywhere, claiming they had died fighting against the Liberty Alliance and recklessly tried to annex territory from Dragon King¡¯s Palace. This had seriously violated his bottom line, and it was time to put an end to it! So that everyone within the Eight countries in Southeast would understand the consequences and price of offending him and refusing to obey him! Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t anybody feel they could disrespect Dragon King¡¯s Palace with impunity? Fox laughed and said, ¡°When this guy found out you were coming back, he tried to slip away, but little did he know, the Mech Armor you gave to the brothers is incredibly powerful. Just two people wearing it were enough to blast him into serious injury! He¡¯s probably already on his way here!¡± ¡°Mhm! Once he¡¯s brought back, there¡¯s no need for him to see me. Just chop off his head and display it in the streets for three days. Also, Fox, take control of the Dark Legion as soon as possible¡ªit will be your responsibility from now on!¡± Greg Jensen nodded, and speaking of the Mech Armor, he didn¡¯t forget to remind Fox to secretly find a research institution in the country as soon as possible and see if they could replicate it one to one. As for Pope Oscar Jones¡­ he turned out to be much smarter than Saladan of the Dark Legion, at least he made an ostensible gesture of dispatching some people to the border. After his return, Oscar Jones paid a respectful visit in the afternoon, declaring that tomorrow he would announce to the Eight countries in Southeast that the Bright Church would be incorporated into the Dragon King¡¯s Palace. ¡­ sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the following days, The Dragon King¡¯s Palace paraded Saladan¡¯s head around the streets for all to see, exposing his heinous acts and exploitation in the Eight countries in Southeast, stirring immense excitement among the populace. Not only that, but with the Church of Light and Dark Army pledging allegiance to the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, it unequivocally became the world¡¯s premier power. Meanwhile, Greg Jensen took advantage of these relatively quiet days to seclude himself for dedicated cultivation, further solidifying his Foundation Establishment Complete level, preparing to once again assault the Golden Core stage. In the days that followed, the Eight countries in Southeast, with the full support of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, brought in a multitude of technological specialists and pushed for the advancement of technology. On one hand, they participated in the construction of hospitals, schools, military bases and accelerated the recovery of various ruins; on the other hand, the research and replication of Mech Armor began in earnest. In addition, Greg Jensen had Fox form a secret team primarily responsible for the research and production of various new types of weapons. As a result, a massive number of factories resumed operations, sparking a nationwide work craze, which significantly shifted the previously listless atmosphere. It¡¯s noteworthy that with the Church of Light and Dark Army completely under the Dragon King¡¯s Palace, all other major powers were also peacefully incorporated. At a glance across any part of the Eight countries in Southeast, it was no longer the chaos of before. Public safety improved at a visibly fast pace. This made the people of the Eight countries in Southeast even more supportive of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace; in their hearts, Greg Jensen had become a leader for everyone, akin to a president. During this period, Greg Jensen spent twenty billion US dollars to establish a charity foundation in the China region, truly ensuring that every penny was well spent. Whether it was supporting impoverished mountainous areas, building schools, or promoting the national economy, tangible accomplishments were apparent! Just as he had said before, having spent so much money in the Eight countries in Southeast, how could he neglect his own homeland? To date, many children in impoverished mountainous areas still cannot get enough to eat; the money he scoffed at was a lifesaver in their eyes! The Dragon King¡¯s Palace¡¯s actions quickly caused an international sensation, with many wondering why the Dragon King would spend so much money in China? It should be noted that diplomatic relations between these two major areas had always been tepid, and in response to this event, many speculated and reporters sought interviews. In this regard, Greg Jensen made no explanations. Or rather, as he was currently acting in the identity of Owen Anderson, many matters had to remain behind the scenes and not brought to light. He could only perfunctorily say to these people: ¡°Received grace from China, thus return it to China! For a drop of grace, when the spring comes in return!¡± With this short phrase, he answered everyone¡¯s curiosity. Naturally, China did not stand idly by; knowing the warfare in many parts of the Eight countries in Southeast and that they were in the midst of rebuilding, they immediately dispatched many workers to help. With the assistance of these professional construction maniacs, the Eight countries in Southeast experienced new changes every day. Meanwhile, Cherrywood, the West Union, and the Liberty Alliance gradually faded into obscurity without much activity internationally, clearly weakened by the massive compensation they had incurred this time. It was said that Cherrywood had nearly exhausted its resources in paying compensations, even borrowing extensively from countries like the Liberty Alliance, incurring massive debts and plunging the entire nation into an extremely tense situation. Chapter 725 - 725 725 The Eye of Heavenly Secrets - Yin Yang ?Chapter 725: Chapter 725: The Eye of Heavenly Secrets ¨C Yin Yang Eye_1 Chapter 725: Chapter 725: The Eye of Heavenly Secrets ¨C Yin Yang Eye_1 The day was breaking, and a hint of light purple sparked through the swirling clouds from the belly of fish far away in the sky. Greg Jensen sat alone atop a mountain peak, tempering his Yin Yang Eye and Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye, and incidentally organizing the various Cultivation Techniques he acquired in the cave dwelling, sorting them from the beginning to identify various issues. Humming¡ª S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, the air in front of him fluctuated violently, and he could clearly feel his eyes suddenly emitting an unprecedented heat. ¡°This¡­ has my realm advanced again?¡± He was ecstatic and continued to sit cross-legged to comprehend, ceaselessly absorbing that wisp of purple aura, nourishing his eyes. Soon he felt the Yin Yang Eye and the Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye intertwine like the two opposing forces in Tai Chi, evolving from being distinct from each other to becoming intertwined within one another. Hum! Immediately after, the Spiritual Energy within his body also began to circulate wildly, involuntarily being pulled into his eyes by the two eye techniques, promoting the fusion between them. Greg Jensen was somewhat surprised; he hadn¡¯t expected that the Yin Yang Eye and Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye could merge into one after practicing to a certain extent, but he didn¡¯t have time to think more about it. He could only steady this feeling and let his eyes rotate. He thought this advancement would last a long time, but in less than a minute, that wonderful feeling of fusion gradually disappeared. In its place was a feeling of extreme clarity in his vision, distinctly different from before. Without exaggeration, even when Greg Jensen merely glanced at a flower or a blade of grass, he could feel the pulsation of their leaves and stems, and he could even place his thoughts on these external objects at will, thereby obtaining their perspective. Experiencing different object perspectives allowed Greg Jensen to encounter an unprecedented new sensation, whether near or far, low or high, deepening his understanding of nature. Even when he looked at the clouds in the sky, he could briefly experience looking down at the earth, taking everything into his eyes. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know if it was due to his eye technique realm not being high enough or something else, but the perspective linked with the clouds only lasted for two or three seconds before his eyes began to feel a tingling sensation. ¡°Hiss! The fusion effect of the Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye and the Yin Yang Eye is just too strong, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s as if I can switch views between different objects in an instant, almost having a God¡¯s perspective!¡± This statement was not at all exaggerated, and he could feel that this ability could be used not only in combat but perhaps could achieve introspection in medical procedures! Additionally, it¡¯s worth mentioning that after the fusion of the two eye techniques, the control and power of the eye techniques seemed to rise with the tide, receiving a significant enhancement. The two were no longer distinct from each other, achieving a complete sense of union. For the time being, Greg Jensen named this new eye technique: Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Eye! Boom boom boom! Just as he was engulfed in ecstasy. The distant horizon was suddenly covered by a layer of dark clouds, which cast a shadow over the land as far as the eye could see. Between heaven and earth, there was darkness mixed with flickering lightning, creating earth-shattering rumbles. ¡°Hmm? How did the weather change so suddenly?¡± Greg Jensen frowned, instinctively wanting to rise and prepare to return. However, the next second, under the watch of the Heaven and Earth Yin Yang Eye, he quickly realized that this layer of mist was different from ordinary dark clouds! The immediate impression was that the gloomy clouds were mixed with a vast array of different gases, slowly connecting heaven and earth. The source of it all didn¡¯t seem to be moving with the wind but instead appeared to be falling from the sky. ¡°Is this a cloud condensed by Spiritual Energy? Hiss, how did it accumulate such a massive amount of Spiritual Energy all at once?¡± Greg Jensen exclaimed in surprise, genuinely taken aback. One must know that the world in which he lived could be considered the age of decline, where Spiritual Energy was scarce, and the path to cultivation was nearly hopeless¡ªthere simply couldn¡¯t exist such an immense amount of Spiritual Energy! Just as he was unable to fathom this puzzle, suddenly, the overcast clouds covering the sky started to change color, unbelievably transitioning from their original gloom to a deep crimson! This shade of red was slightly different from the usual blood-red, blackish in the red, with a hint of magic in the black, exuding an indescribable weirdness. At one glance, it involuntarily made one¡¯s scalp tingle. In an instant, the entire sky was dyed blood-red, such that even the originally dark earth, under this color¡¯s influence, gradually also became pale red. Greg Jensen stared intently at this bizarre celestial phenomenon, his heart stirring with turmoil. He always felt that such a vast expanse of Spiritual Energy, converging into a red cloud and rushing towards him, was far too abnormal! He quickly used his Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye, locking his thoughts on one of the red clouds high above. Instantly, the view that met his eyes rapidly changed; the angle shifted from looking up at the sky to one looking down at the earth from the clouds. However, at this moment, he had no time to appreciate the full view of the Eight countries in Southeast, as this ability could only be maintained for two or three seconds. Therefore, he immediately looked up towards the top of the clouds and saw that in the entire expanse of the sky, it seemed a crack had been forcefully torn open. It was from this crack that the Spiritual Energy was seeping through! Hiss! ¡°A fissure in the firmament, Spiritual Energy infiltrating! Is¡­ is this possibly the sign of the Rebirth of Spiritual Energy mentioned in the rumors?¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s face was full of shock; however, before he could take another look, his perspective of gazing at the crack reverted back to his own body, and the eerie red color filled his vision again. ¡­ At the same time. People across the nation witnessed this strange sky phenomenon and fell into a frenzy of discussions: ¡°My God, could it be that a meteorite is about to fall? Such celestial phenomena are truly rare in a century!¡± ¡°Why do I get the feeling of an imminent doomsday? Satan has come, humanity is finished!¡± ¡°Is there no expert coming out to debunk this? Just came out to work and saw this strange phenomenon, making me scared to even leave my house!¡± ¡°The energies of the heavens churn, my path will prosper! Could it be that Earth¡¯s constraints are finally about to be broken, haha?¡± ¡°The guy above is talking nonsense; it¡¯s probably just the sunrise in the east, reflecting on the clouds, creating a natural phenomenon. Stop spreading rumors!¡± ¡°Does this celestial phenomenon have anything to do with my $3,000-a-month salary? Damn, everyone should just go to work as usual. Why bother asking so many questions!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ it¡¯s confirmed now, even if the sky falls there will be tall people to support it, what¡¯s there for us to worry about?¡± Most netizens, with an attitude of watching the excitement, took pictures as mementos and engaged in discussions without taking the spectacle to heart. Yet among them, quite a few reclusive Cultivators were startled. Atop Mount Taihua, an old Daoist from China narrowed his worldly-weary eyes. ¡°Is this¡­ the phenomenon of Spiritual Energy convergence? Sunrise in the east, red clouds appear, this is not a good omen at all!¡± Of course, there were also many Bloodline individuals, members of the Alien Race, and Cultivators who obtained some benefits under the illumination of these red lights. They were different from ordinary people and could distinctly feel that within these red clouds, there was a tremendous amount of pure nature¡¯s Spiritual Energy. Therefore, they quickly set aside whatever they were doing, fearing to miss out on this opportunity, and immediately immersed themselves in focused cultivation. Many people made leaps and bounds in their cultivation within this envelopment of Spiritual Energy, their power surging dramatically! Chapter 726 - 726 726 Great Changes in Heaven and Earth_1 ?Chapter 726: Chapter 726: Great Changes in Heaven and Earth_1 Chapter 726: Chapter 726: Great Changes in Heaven and Earth_1 In a corner of the world, within a mysterious domain, over three hundred people were kneeling towards the sky, their expressions filled with devotion. ¡°Tribe leader! This is a vision caused by the influx of Spiritual Energy! Our ancient texts have also mentioned that once this phenomenon occurs, the whole world will change because of it!¡± ¡°This is the grace of our lord, a reward from the lord to our Blood Devil Clan! The lord has come to save us!¡± ¡°Send the order down, if the world is truly enveloped by Spiritual Energy, let our clansmen open the clan gates wide and return to the world! I believe it won¡¯t be long before the lord arrives to lead us in breaking through this barrier and entering a more vast world!¡± Elsewhere, an ancient forest. As a great amount of Spiritual Energy seeped into nature, shining upon these flowers and trees, different plants also underwent earth-shattering changes. To the naked eye, towering trees grew rapidly taller, their branches and leaves turning greener than before. One of the willows swayed its branches in the wind as if it had gained sentience, capturing bees and flies to provide itself with more nutrition, growing wildly! And the fruits of some plants, previously no larger than half a fist, swiftly expanded, quickly reaching the size of basketballs; their color and fragrance enhanced by dozens of times. If such was the case with plants, what more of animals. All sorts of snakes, mice, ants, and more also changed in size, and some even opened their vast maws towards the eastern sky, greedily absorbing the pure Spiritual Energy. All around the globe, monumental changes were occurring, all because of the blood-red cloud of Spiritual Energy in the eastern sky! ¡­ Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the peak of a mountain within the Eight countries in Southeast, Greg Jensen, in the midst of breathing in and out, also absorbed a large quantity of pure Spiritual Energy, making his already solid realm even more condensed. He could now clearly determine that the current vision was indeed a prelude to the Rebirth of Spiritual Energy. Although it was puzzling to think about the cause, he had a rough idea of the answer¡ªall originating from the crack in the sky! ¡°The mysteries of heaven and earth truly baffle the mind, a sight to behold! What kind of being could have the power to tear the sky asunder?¡± If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, once all the Spiritual Energy floods the world, everything would enter a new era completely, and Cultivators who were previously stuck at various realms would advance further with the nourishment of abundant Spiritual Energy. Moreover, for some reason, Greg Jensen always felt that the red cloud carried an eerie aura. That is to say, in addition to the large quantity of Spiritual Energy, there was also a trace of something peculiar within it, giving him an inexplicable unease, as if something was about to happen. Was he overthinking? No¡­ After practicing the Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye, his sixth sense was very sharp, often able to sense crises others could not. Greg Jensen thought of this and quickly enveloped his eyes with Spiritual Energy, pushing the Heaven¡¯s Secret Demon Eye to its limit, watching the blood-red sea of clouds intently. Suddenly, his entire consciousness fell into an ethereal state where everything around him seemed to crumble and break, replaced by what seemed to be another separate world. In his vision, heaven and earth merged into one, the original blood-red cloud gradually being devoured by darkness, and following that, the dark aura slowly morphed into figures with green faces and fangs, their bodies sheathed in armor, robust and imposing in stature! The number of these legions was vast and innumerable, each carrying an evil aura, surrounded by swirling and ominous mists. Describing them as the Demon Race was all too fitting. In just the blink of an eye, countless members of the Demon Race wreaked havoc upon the human world, rampaging and slaughtering at will, like a swarm of locusts, leaving behind desolation and not a single survivor! And it was far from over! Through the Heaven¡¯s Secret Yin-Yang Eye, Greg Jensen saw that although the Demon Race¡¯s invasion had caused indelible wounds and impacts worldwide, the masters from major alliances frequently emerged, quickly forming a balance with them. Especially in China, the heritage of various fault lines emerged incessantly, and many mythical creatures also appeared in the Kunlun Mountains, safeguarding the borders, crushing all demons, and briefly forming a powerful defensive line! However, the invasion of the Demon Race was just the beginning, closely followed by twelve demon gods, each five zhang tall and holding magic wands, who could shrink the ground to an inch and cross realms to arrive. Once these demon gods reached Earth, they almost immediately commenced an apocalypse, nearly invincible, with no one to oppose them. With a wave of their magic wands, huge demonic auras transformed into gluttonous beings, devouring everything in nature. Even in this future vision, he saw that nearly all the subordinates of the Dragon King¡¯s Palace were either dead or wounded, including all his relatives in China, who turned into a pile of bones. ¡°This¡­ These members of the Demon Race have descended and destroyed the global defenses in the blink of an eye, engaging in wanton slaughter! In less than a month, they have almost completely razed the whole world!¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed, clearly not expecting that, even in his presence, all his relatives, friends, and subordinates would still fall at the hands of the Demon Race. This meant that at that time, his strength was still far from being able to protect his clan, let alone the world! ¡°No¡­ No way! I can¡¯t just watch as my friends and family die at the hands of these demons!¡± Greg Jensen jumped out of this isolated space of consciousness, his eyebrows still tightly knitted. The only certainty was that after a significant enhancement, the Heaven¡¯s Secret Yin-Yang Eye was more capable of foreseeing the future, with its accuracy beyond doubt! Therefore, the scenes of destruction he saw would surely become reality someday in the future! He decided that from that day on, he must earnestly cultivate and prepare in advance, to leave no opportunity for these demons to succeed. Had it been before, he might have hesitated because defeating the numerous demons crossing realms seemed nearly impossible. But now, things were different. The sky had torn open, and Spiritual Energy was reborn, forcibly pulling his world from an era of decline into an era of cultivation! If he arranged everything a step ahead, he could absolutely elevate his realm and strength to the highest level before the invasion of the demon race! Having cleared his mind, Greg Jensen refocused his gaze on the patch of red clouds. The entire expanse of red clouds had almost entirely dispersed, no longer as vivid as before. But the Spiritual Energy filling the space between heaven and earth had clearly increased by more than ten times! Humm Humm¡ª Just then, a sudden vibration came from the phone, a call from Westina: ¡°Lord Dragon King¡­ Have you seen it? The entire world is buzzing because of this red cloud! Also, we all feel that the Spiritual Energy is now much denser than before! It¡¯s the rhythm of world chaos!¡± It turned out that they saw on the internet that in ordinary people¡¯s homes, their cats and dogs were livelier and more intelligent than before, seemingly possessing a certain amount of spiritual intelligence. Even in Westina, a man who was poisoned and close to death had his dog bring back a bunch of herbs from outside, chew them up, and feed him, not only curing the poison but also greatly enhancing his physique. Chapter 727 - 727 727 Apocalypse Crisis_1 ?Chapter 727: Chapter 727 Apocalypse Crisis_1 Chapter 727: Chapter 727 Apocalypse Crisis_1 ¡°` There was also a video blogger who live-streamed the parrot they kept at home, which used to only speak a few words, but in less than half an hour¡¯s time, it was already easily reaching the level of conversing with humans. Additionally, there were pigs, cows, and sheep awaiting slaughter. Seemingly sensing the imminent danger of being killed, they collectively broke free from their enclosure and bolted out, crashing through obstacles, and no method was sufficient to pull them back. Countless such cases abounded, these animals behaving as if they had become spiritually aware, not only smarter than before, but some even showing signs of reverting to ancient traits. Most people treated these changes with the excitement of watching a spectacle, but for cultivators and superpowered persons like Fox, this was definitely a signal of crisis! Greg Jensen hummed in acknowledgment, these messages, although somewhat surprising to him, were all within his expectations. He stated frankly, ¡°Signs of change in heavens and earth, the rebirth of Spiritual Energy, everything you¡¯ve seen like this will become more and more common starting today! Moreover, within the shortest half a year, a batch of masters will emerge from various places! Fox, and you along with Black Wolf can delegate your current tasks to others. In the coming period, focus as much as possible on cultivation. Don¡¯t fall behind in this grand trend by even a single step! I¡¯m going to undertake secluded meditation for a period. Unless there¡¯s something big in Dragon King¡¯s Palace, don¡¯t bother me. Try to decide things on your own as much as possible!¡± He intended to concentrate all his thoughts on improving his cultivation. Presently, after repeatedly solidifying his Foundation Establishment Complete, it was compressed to the extent that it could no longer be compressed. The top priority now was making a dash for the Golden Core Realm! After hanging up the phone, Greg Jensen immediately descended the mountain and headed for Mount Tiantai in the Eight countries in Southeast. Mount Tiantai was quite famous in the Eight countries in Southeast, surrounded by peaks upon peaks, lush dense forests, and fertile soil, home to numerous birds and beasts. The reason for its fame, aside from its superior environment and distinct four seasons, was mainly because it had the highest elevation in the entire southeastern region, its summit shrouded in clouds all year round, looking from afar as if it connected to the sky. The reason Greg Jensen chose this place was simple; through the clouds, he could see that although the red clouds had dispersed, the fissure was still there, meaning that the higher the place, the more abundant the spiritual energy. Cultivating here was far quicker than in other places, giving him a great natural advantage. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This mountain range was a tourist area in the Eight countries in Southeast, always under commercial management. However, when the person in charge heard about Greg Jensen¡¯s identity, they dared not say anything more and immediately sealed off Mount Tiantai, not allowing anyone to enter, effectively giving him a private space. Taking over this famous mountain, Greg Jensen rushed to the summit in one go, acutely feeling the air here to be much fresher than at the bottom, smelling pleasant, and his pores involuntarily opening up, greedily absorbing the Spiritual Energy. What surprised him even more was that less than 200 meters from the summit, there was a simple thatched hut that could provide shelter, with a courtyard in front and behind, showing signs of having been cultivated. ¡°It seems that someone had already lived here for some time before I came. It must have been the caretaker of Mount Tiantai.¡± Greg Jensen smiled in satisfaction and moved straight into the hut. After a brief cleaning, the whole place was fairly clean and bright. Although not as convenient as at the mountain¡¯s base, food and drink were wholly self-sufficient. With numerous plants, wild vegetables, and even game on this mountain, living here for decades wouldn¡¯t be an issue, provided one didn¡¯t mind the hassle. ¡°Huh¡­ Next, it¡¯s time to try breaking through to Golden Core!¡± Under such favorable conditions, Greg Jensen believed that advancing to Golden Core should not be too difficult, at least much easier than in other places. Moreover, nearly all day long, the entire mountaintop including the thatched hut was shrouded in the swirling mist. ¡°` ¡°` It suited his intentions quite well, as he could completely conceal his movements. Coupled with his Concealed Battle Robe, he could be largely assured that he would not be discovered. The reason he thought this way was that¡­ with the invasion of evil forces, the top powerhouses in the entire world would inevitably be targeted first. As the saying goes, ¡°The bird that sticks its head out gets shot,¡± in the initial phase of the Rebirth of Spiritual Energy, no matter how high one¡¯s talent may be, it¡¯s hard to escape the fate of being slaughtered. Therefore, until his own strength was fully sufficient to protect himself, he figured he might as well lay low and grow in obscurity. In the subsequent fortnight, Greg Jensen rested and recuperated, meditating daily enveloped in rich Spiritual Energy, striving for a state of mind that was neither sad nor happy, unmoved by external events, like an empty vessel. During that period, he expanded the fields of the courtyard by two or three folds, dug up various wild vegetables, medicinal herbs, and ginseng from the mountains to transplant them here, and even captured several wild chickens, hares, and boars for breeding. It wasn¡¯t for food and drink; at his level, he could fast for over ten days. The primary reason was that being alone, it inevitably felt less lively. Planting some vegetables and raising some small animals added a touch of solace to his idle moments, helping him to stay on this mountain with more patience and preventing the solitude from becoming too dull. Oh, and there were also the medicinal herbs he had previously looted from the Fairy House Cave Mansions and various powerhouses, all of which he had planted here. As mentioned before, this place boasted a unique advantage of abundant Spiritual Energy, which not only benefited the human body but also had an excellent nourishing effect on these flowers, plants, and trees. That day, Greg Jensen felt that his state of adjustment was about right. Early in the morning, he sat cross-legged at the doorway of the grass hut, facing east, fingertips touching together, eyes on his nose, nose on his heart, breathing evenly. In an instant, strands of nature¡¯s spiritual energy continuously descended from the sky. Under his guidance, they roamed through his meridians and circulatory paths, circulating thirty-six times, cleansing the last of the impurities from his Ren and Du channels. Eventually, this vast Spiritual Energy settled at the position of his lower Dantian, and under the operation of Greg Jensen¡¯s Cultivation Technique, it conjured up a buzzing vortex. The vortex was slow at first, but gradually, over time, as the amount of Spiritual Energy absorbed into the Dantian increased, the vortex in the Dantian grew larger and faster. By this stage, Greg Jensen almost didn¡¯t need to actively absorb Spiritual Energy, as it crazily funneled into his body on its own. Greg Jensen concentrated his spirit, wishing to condense a Golden Core, but very soon, the vortex gradually loosened, and he had no choice but to give up. For some reason, he just couldn¡¯t condense a Golden Core; perhaps something wasn¡¯t complete? Yet Greg Jensen had cultivated his Foundation Establishment Stage to extreme completeness; it shouldn¡¯t be this way, should it? Greg Jensen was baffled and had no choice but to put his Core Formation on hold, identify the problem, and figure out a solution. A few days later, Greg Jensen still had no clues. The only possibility seemed to be that he had cultivated too quickly, consuming too many Elixirs and precious natural materials. Or perhaps he was too eager for success and should solidify his foundation first? Greg Jensen slowed his mentality, preparing to set up a Spirit Gathering Array first and ceasing his attempts to reach the Golden Core Stage for the time being. ¡°` Chapter 728 - 728 728 Fortune Comes Naturally_1 ?Chapter 728: Chapter 728: Fortune Comes Naturally_1 Chapter 728: Chapter 728: Fortune Comes Naturally_1 Several days passed, and the Spirit Gathering Array was finally set up. The thick Spiritual Energy swirled up, almost solidifying at a glance, transforming from gas to liquid, and falling as pale blue drizzles of spiritual rain. After sprinkling over the herb field, those emerald green herbs actually grew taller and taller, making the patterns on their branches and leaves clearer and emitting an even more fragrant aroma. So much so, within the pen, the chickens, rabbits, pigs, and dogs smelled this scent and greedily eyed the herbs. ¡°Gurgle gurgle¡­¡± A wild boar among them called out deeply, occasionally glancing at its companion as if to say, ¡°These herbs are really tempting, don¡¯t you think? If I just steal a bit, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, right?¡± ¡°Go ahead and eat, at worst, after you gobble up these herbs, that guy will slaughter you for meat!¡± ¡°Do you have to be so heartless? If I eat these herbs, they can still grow back, but if you kill me, I¡¯ll be gone for good!¡± ¡°No worries, you still have me. If it comes to it, I¡¯ll call the entire pig clan over for him!¡± ¡°You!! You are really trying to infuriate me!¡± The two wild boars grunted at each other and actually started quarreling. In a flock of wild chickens, a colorful-tailed chicken heard their conversation and couldn¡¯t help but retort: ¡°You two dumb pigs, how dare you think about touching these herbs? If the master finds out, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have to wait for the New Year; he¡¯ll just butcher you!¡± ¡°Damn! You¡¯re one spineless chicken, aren¡¯t you? Just because he¡¯s raised you for a mere ten days, you already recognize him as your master?¡± the brown-haired wild boar couldn¡¯t help but scorn. The colorful-tailed chicken snorted coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, why don¡¯t you stand up to him? Let¡¯s see if he beats you to death, then we¡¯ll call it even!¡± Hearing this, the two wild boars looked at each other and then at me, and neither said anything more. If a person were to witness their conversation, they would definitely be amazed, as it¡¯s truly fantastical that pigs and chickens could talk! But in reality, they were indeed talking. However, they didn¡¯t actually speak human language; instead, following Greg Jensen¡¯s cultivation, they gained some intelligence and thinking capability, using a language particular to the wild boars. When they were first caught, they thought about running away because everyone knows that being raised by people usually means they¡¯re meant for meat. But after some time, they quickly realized that the man who had captured them was exceedingly powerful. Moreover, he spent his days in quiet Qi Refinement, which benefited them immensely, so they stayed obediently, thinking they¡¯d run away when this man showed any intent to slaughter them. In the eyes of these animals, Greg Jensen¡¯s presence was like that of a mysterious immortal, sacred and inviolable. Therefore, although they had long coveted the many herbs in the medicine field, they dared not act, only fantasizing in their hearts. Throughout this, Greg Jensen was completely engrossed in his cultivation, not noticing that these animals he had penned up were actually plotting against his herbs. Of course, even if he did know, it wouldn¡¯t matter much¡ªwhoever dared to consume these exceptional herbs, he would just open up their stomachs, making good use of them while they were still warm! Time flew, in the blink of an eye. More than a month passed, and Greg Jensen still hadn¡¯t crossed that step. During this time, he tried repeatedly and even started over with Qi Refinement from the first level, yet he still saw no hope of breakthrough. At this point, Greg Jensen finally realized that what he was lacking was not Mana or nature¡¯s spiritual energy, but an opportunity. An opportunity is a profound and mystical thing, perhaps far as the horizon or as near as right before one¡¯s eyes. It couldn¡¯t be sought; it could only be experienced over time. After much thought, Greg Jensen decided to return to his home country to take a look, thinking of it as a diversion. With so many things having happened recently, constantly fighting and killing, he also felt somewhat exhausted. This return trip was a perfect opportunity to rest, enjoy some sightseeing, and find out where exactly the opportunity for advancement lay. Leave as soon as you say it. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, sent a message to the fox, and then quietly descended the mountain and boarded the plane back to his home country. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The main purpose of this trip was to have fun, so Greg didn¡¯t notify anyone else and got off the plane alone. As the plane touched down, the sky had gradually darkened, but the airport was still as busy as ever. Looking at the bustling crowd, Greg felt momentarily baffled and wasn¡¯t sure what to do next. So much had happened recently, everything seemed like a dream, blurring the lines between reality and fantasy. After a while, Greg chuckled to himself and quickly headed towards the airport exit. With nowhere in particular to go, he decided to embark on a spontaneous journey, with the small quadrangle being his first stop. It had almost been a year since he last saw Liliana Grey, and Greg truly missed her voluptuous and graceful figure. He found a secluded corner, summoned the Sword of Coagulated Frost, and flew to Jamae City. Arriving at the gate of the quadrangle, he was surprised to find the lights inside were off. ¡°Not at home?¡± Greg paused, and just as he was about to leave, a commercial vehicle suddenly drove into the alleyway. He instinctively retreated into the shadows. Soon, the vehicle stopped in front of the quadrangle, and a young man in a woolen coat helped Liliana Grey out of the car. Liliana¡¯s face was flushed red, her steps wobbly, her eyes slightly squinted, and she was leaning heavily on the man. Drunk? Greg, watching from the dark, saw this and his expression immediately darkened, but he also felt something odd. With her cultivation, as long as Liliana circulated her True Qi continuously, it would be hard for her to get drunk¡ªso how could she have ended up in such a state? By that time, the young man had already helped her into the courtyard and coldly sneered, ¡°Acting all high and mighty, but now aren¡¯t you in my hands?¡± Hearing this, Greg realized that Liliana must have been drugged by something, and the culprit was this man before him. His rage subsided, yet his eyes grew colder as he walked straight into the courtyard. The young man turned to close the gate and was startled by a shadow entering. It was only then that he discovered it was a living person coming in, which slightly relieved him. He then angrily said, ¡°Who the hell are you? Running over here in the middle of the night without making a sound¡ªare you trying to scare the life out of someone?¡± Bang! Facing such a scumbag, Greg had no habit of wasting words. He simply kicked the man flying and deftly caught Liliana¡¯s body. Checking her pulse, his face again grew stern. He hastened to take out a Detoxification Pill and placed it between her enticing red lips. After that, Greg helped her into the house. Having settled Liliana, he then went back out to the courtyard with an iron-blue face. By now, the young man on the ground had finally recovered a bit and started whimpering about the pain. He felt as if he had been hit by a truck; his chest was stuffy, and he was gasping for air. As he struggled to get up, he saw Greg walking out from inside. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t come any closer, if you lay a hand on me, you¡¯re a dead man!¡± The young man was terrified. As he scuttled backwards, he threatened, ¡°My uncle is Glen Wolfe, you dare to touch me?¡± Chapter 729 - 729 729 Death is the Release_1 ?Chapter 729: Chapter 729: Death is the Release_1 Chapter 729: Chapter 729: Death is the Release_1 Greg Jensen¡¯s steps faltered, and he came to a stop, frowning, ¡°Your uncle is Glen Wolfe?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, my uncle is Glen Wolfe.¡± Seeing this, the young man thought Greg Jensen¡¯s attitude had softened and, with great joy in his heart, he hastily said: ¡°Bro, it¡¯s just a woman¡ªgive my uncle some face. In return, I¡¯ll say a few good words for you to my uncle¡­¡± Bang! The young man¡¯s body flew out again, hitting the wall and then falling to the ground. He had just hit the floor when he spat out a large mouthful of fresh blood. Before he could react, Greg Jensen was once again upon him. As he lifted his head in terror, he saw those cold eyes void of any emotion, staring coldly down at him. ¡°Call your uncle and tell him you¡¯ve been taken. Tell him to come and save you himself.¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± The young man didn¡¯t know what Greg Jensen intended and hesitated slightly; in that moment of hesitation, another kick came flying toward him. Plump! ¡°I give up, big brother, I¡¯ll call him right now¡­¡± This time, the young man was thoroughly convinced and didn¡¯t dare resist any longer, quickly taking out his phone to dial his uncle. He feared any hesitation would lead to another beating. Meanwhile, Glen Wolfe was drinking with a few friends. The Wolfe family was now a powerful clan in its own right; Glen Wolfe¡¯s status had naturally risen with the tide, and wherever he went, people treated him with respect. He felt incredibly good about it. Glen Wolfe was very proud, thankful that he had chosen the right side back then and had never betrayed it, thus earning today¡¯s glory. In a few more years, the Wolfe family might even dominate the Seven Provinces of Northwest! By then, as the Family Head, he would have fulfilled his mission. That¡¯s what Glen Wolfe was thinking. Just then, his phone suddenly rang. He took out his phone and saw it was a call from his nephew, his smile growing even wider. Since the Wolfe family had few descendants and his own son, Kole Wolfe, was somewhat unreliable, Glen Wolfe had brought in his nephew. Recently, when Greg Jensen needed Jade Stone, Glen Wolfe had his nephew start a jade company, which had now become the leading one in Qin Province. ¡°Hello, Karson, what¡¯s up calling so late?¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡­you have to save me, I¡¯ve been taken.¡± Glen Wolfe¡¯s expression changed as he said solemnly, ¡°Who is so bold as to take Glen Wolfe¡¯s nephew? Where are you now? I¡¯m heading there right away!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you my location right now.¡± After hanging up, Glen Wolfe immediately called his driver and drove to the address Karson Walker had sent. When he arrived, he pushed the door open to find his nephew, Karson Walker, slumped against a wall. Standing in front of him was a man, his back towards the entrance, his silhouette somewhat familiar. Seeing his nephew¡¯s pitiable state, Glen Wolfe¡¯s face darkened as he blurted out, ¡°Brother, give me some face¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a damn face to give!¡± Before Glen Wolfe could finish, the man hummed without turning his head and then lifted his foot and stomped hard on Karson¡¯s leg. The next second, the scream was piercing! ¡°You¡­¡± Glen Wolfe was immediately livid. With the Wolfe family¡¯s status, who wouldn¡¯t show him a little consideration? This kid in front of him was so insolent, daring to hurt someone right in front of him¡ªessentially slapping him in the face. So audacious! Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as he was about to rebuke the man, he saw him lift his foot again and stomp down on Karson¡¯s other leg. Crack! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Karson Walker, clutching at his thigh, let out a painful howl, ¡°Uncle, save me¡­¡± ¡°Karson!¡± Glen Wolfe was so furious that his eyes were splitting as he roared, ¡°Enough! Boy, if you dare to be presumptuous again, the Wolfe family will not spare you!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Greg Jensen slowly turned around and said coldly, ¡°Then I¡¯d like to see exactly how you will not spare me!¡± ¡°Master¡­ Master Wolfe¡­¡± Upon getting a clear look at Greg Jensen¡¯s face, Glen Wolfe was instantly dumbstruck, his mind going blank as an intense chill invaded his entire body. He had thought countless times about the pose he would assume to welcome Barry Wolfe upon his return. However, he had never imagined that it would be under such circumstances when he met Barry Wolfe again. In an instant, an endless shadow of death loomed over Glen Wolfe¡¯s entire body. He was like a tree in the storm, swaying and on the verge of collapsing at any moment. Seeing his uncle rendered speechless, Karson Walker, enduring the pain, clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Uncle, hurry up and have someone seize him. I want to tear him to pieces!¡± Before he had finished speaking, he saw Glen Wolfe¡¯s knees buckle, and he knelt to the ground with a thud. ¡°Uncle, you¡­¡± Karson Walker, like wood struck by lightning and forgetting his pain, stared at Glen Wolfe with a dumbfounded expression, completely stunned. Before he could regain his composure, he saw Glen Wolfe, not daring to utter a word, begin to kowtow, trembling all over. Bang bang bang! His head was bleeding from kowtowing, but Glen Wolfe still did not dare to stop. After a while, when Glen Wolfe was almost about to pass out, Greg Jensen finally spoke slowly, ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t have time to mess with you. Take your Wolfe family¡¯s trash and kneel by the door.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Wolfe, for sparing my life!¡± ¡°You¡¯re Barry Wolfe?¡± Karson Walker stared with terrified, wide eyes. Only at this moment did he realise whom he had really provoked! Struck with fear, Glen Wolfe scolded, ¡°Shut up, do you think you have the right to utter Master Wolfe¡¯s name?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at Karson Walker indifferently and said in a deep voice, ¡°Starting today, all of the Jade Stone business in the Seven Provinces of Northwest will be handled by the Humphrey family. In addition, the Wolfe family should withdraw from the energy sector. The shares that become available should be temporarily allotted to the other two families.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± Glen Wolfe bowed his head, with cold sweat trickling down his neck, and felt somewhat relieved in his heart. The boss had made the punishment, so perhaps the Wolfe family had escaped this calamity? It was just a pity that after this incident, the Wolfe family could no longer dominate alone. Glen Wolfe sighed, and when he raised his head again, Greg Jensen had already entered the house. Ignoring the blood on his forehead, he staggered to his feet, his face gloomy as he approached Karson Walker. With a trembling voice, Karson Walker said, ¡°Uncle, listen to me, I really didn¡¯t know he was Master Wolfe. If I had known¡­¡± Slap! The crisp sound of a slap rang out. Glen Wolfe cursed in a low voice, ¡°Beast, you even dared to touch Master Wolfe¡¯s woman. Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Uncle, I know I was wrong.¡± Karson Walker was good at acting; he adopted the appearance of a wronged child and pleaded, ¡°Master Wolfe has already spared me; please forgive me, too.¡± ¡°He spared you?¡± Glen Wolfe scoffed, ¡°Do you think that just because Master Wolfe didn¡¯t kill you, he has spared you?¡± ¡°Ah, is it not so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because he thinks that dying like that would be too easy on you!¡± Glen Wolfe¡¯s face turned cold and he gestured towards the door, immediately two bodyguards came in. ¡°Drag this beast out and break both his arms. Also, call a doctor to stop the bleeding, do not let him die, and do not treat his injuries.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Wolfe.¡± ¡°Uncle, I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. Please spare me this once¡­¡± Karson Walker screamed with a face full of terror. But the two bodyguards didn¡¯t care; they grabbed him and dragged him outside. Chapter 730 - 730 730 Detoxification_1 ?Chapter 730: Chapter 730 Detoxification_1 Chapter 730: Chapter 730 Detoxification_1 Glen Wolfe coldly said, ¡°Gag his mouth, and if he dares to make another sound, I¡¯ll castrate him myself!¡± Seeing the bodyguard finally dragging Karson Walker away, Glen Wolfe let out a slight sigh of relief, turned his head to glance at the lit room, and hurried outside as if escaping. He didn¡¯t want to spend another moment in this courtyard; surviving today was sheer luck, and he couldn¡¯t take any more risks. At the entrance of the quadrangle. Karson Walker¡¯s mouth was stuffed with a sock from who-knows-where, as two bodyguards pinned him firmly to the ground. Another bodyguard took a baseball bat from the trunk and smashed it down hard on Karson Walker¡¯s arm. With a couple of snaps, Karson Walker¡¯s arms were bent at an eerie angle. ¡°Mmm¡­.¡± Karson Walker¡¯s forehead veins bulged, he struggled desperately for a few moments, and then passed out. ¡°Have the doctor look after him, just make sure he doesn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Glen Wolfe glared coldly at Karson Walker, then straightened his clothes and, to the astonishment of those around him, respectfully knelt at the doorway. In the room of the quadrangle, Liliana Grey had already woken up, her forehead still beaded with sweat, but her complexion had turned rosy. Hearing the screams outside, her eyebrows furrowed slightly, but seeing the anxious look on Greg Jensen¡¯s face, she suddenly smiled. ¡°When did you get back?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°I just got back and saw you were drugged, with someone planning to take advantage of you. Luckily, I came back in time.¡± Liliana Grey rolled her eyes and huffed, ¡°If you really cared, you would¡¯ve stayed by my side this whole time.¡± After saying that, she felt her words were too harsh and quickly added, ¡°I was just saying it off the top of my head, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± When she looked up again, she met those apologetic eyes. ¡°Come with me to the provincial city.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Liliana Grey¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as countless scenes she had fantasized about suddenly flashed before her eyes, leaving her somewhat flustered. ¡°They¡¯re all there, we¡¯re only missing you.¡± ¡°But¡­ what about the company?¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Leave it to Nathan Humphrey, he¡¯s grown up and it¡¯s time for him to learn how to manage the Humphrey family on his own.¡± Liliana Grey felt a sweetness in her heart and her face flushed with shyness, just about to agree when she saw Greg Jensen suddenly start to undress. Her eyes widened in surprise, and she stammered, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°I am helping you detoxify!¡± ¡°But¡­ I feel like I¡¯m already better.¡± ¡°No!¡± Greg Jensen said with a mischievous smile, ¡°If I say you¡¯re not, then you¡¯re not.¡± ¡°But¡­ mmm¡­¡± The two, who hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time, were like long-awaited rain after a drought. It was like the surge of the Yellow River flowing into the sea, blending and merging with each other. At this moment, Liliana Grey was stunningly beautiful, exuding the charm of a mature woman mixed with the shyness unique to a young girl. After their moment of passion, Greg Jensen hugged Liliana Grey against the headboard and began teaching her how to utilize True Qi. If something similar happened in the future, she would be able to easily neutralize it with True Qi. Liliana Grey learned quickly, mastering the essentials in no time. Greg Jensen said with a chuckle, ¡°You¡¯ve learned something new. Don¡¯t you think you should reward me for it?¡± Liliana Grey¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and she leaned in with her lips pursed. Just when Greg Jensen thought she was about to engage in a profound exchange, Liliana Grey suddenly headbutted his nose and then quickly jumped off the bed, slipping into her little dinosaur pajamas. ¡°Hmph, all you think about is doing naughty things!¡± Liliana Grey huffed, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m going to grab some late-night snacks; you just lie here.¡± Greg Jensen chuckled, got out of bed, took a shower, put on the clean pajamas Liliana had brought him, and joined her in the dining room for some late-night snacks. As snow began to fall outside, Liliana decided to prepare a hotpot, and the two sat in the dining room enjoying thinly sliced mutton. ¡°Are those people still kneeling outside?¡± ¡°Let them kneel.¡± Greg Jensen snorted coldly, ¡°They¡¯ve been quiet for just a few days, and now they start to bully and dominate. Without teaching them a lesson, they really think they¡¯re invincible.¡± Watching the snow grow heavier, Liliana couldn¡¯t help but persuade, ¡°It¡¯s snowing so hard outside, maybe let¡¯s just forget it?¡± Greg Jensen hesitated for a moment, then nodded slightly and shouted toward the outside, ¡°Take your people and get lost, and clean up the doorway.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Glen.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Moments later, the sound of cars could be heard from outside. Greg Jensen turned to look at Liliana, asking, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Liliana replied with a charming smile, leaned in to give him a kiss, and then picked up a lump of something black. ¡°Eat this.¡± ¡°This is?¡­¡± ¡°Sheep¡¯s treasure, to nourish you,¡± she said. ¡°Hey, are you challenging me here!¡± Outside, the snow was swirling, but inside, the room was filled with laughter and joy. For the next two days, Greg Jensen went nowhere, just nestling in the courtyard all day long, getting cozy with Liliana. Although Greg Jensen strictly ordered Glen Wolfe not to spread the word, Thomas Lampe and others still found out. Greg Jensen simply had them find a moving company to help Liliana move her things to East Peak Manor. Seeing no way out of moving, Liliana had no choice but to call Nathan Humphrey, planning to explain the company¡¯s affairs to her son. Nathan Humphrey, having gained experience in the family company for a long time, was no longer the do-nothing scion he once was; to say he had changed a lot was not an overstatement. However, the moment he saw his mother and Greg Jensen together, all his newly acquired composure vanished in an instant. ¡°Mom, why is he here?¡± Liliana¡¯s expression stiffened, not knowing how to explain to her son. Greg Jensen laughed and, knowing they had to confront this sooner or later, casually wrapped his arm around Liliana¡¯s shoulders and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Your mom and I are together now.¡± ¡°Aiden Clark, I treated you like a brother, and you want to be my dad?¡± Nathan Humphrey¡¯s eyes instantly reddened, ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He roared with rage, ready to fight Greg Jensen, but Conrad Wright and Spencer Burley, who had come with him, hurriedly held him back. Spencer Burley, holding back his laughter, said, ¡°Nathan Humphrey, let it go. Greg and your Aunt fell in love with each other, from now on we¡¯ll each mind our own business. You call him ¡®Dad¡¯, and he calls you ¡®Bro,¡¯ isn¡¯t that all right?¡± Nathan Humphrey retorted angrily, ¡°Go to hell, why don¡¯t you call him ¡®Dad¡¯?¡± Conrad Wright also thought Spencer Burley¡¯s comments were a bit too much and was about to say something to ease the situation when he saw Spencer Burley chuckle, turn his head to Greg Jensen, and say, ¡°Daddy.¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After saying that, he didn¡¯t forget to wink at Nathan Humphrey and tease with a grin, ¡°See, it¡¯s just a title, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± Nathan Humphrey was stunned, staring blankly at Spencer Burley, unsure of what to say. ¡°Get lost!¡± Greg Jensen, unable to help but laugh and scold at the same time, then looked seriously at Nathan Humphrey and said solemnly: ¡°Nathan Humphrey, Liliana and I are indeed in love. I promise you, I¡¯ll treat her well, and I hope you can understand.¡± Filled with anger at first, Nathan Humphrey found himself at a loss for words after Spencer Burley¡¯s comment and gradually lost his rage as he looked at Greg Jensen¡¯s earnest expression. Chapter 731 - 731 731 Opportunity_1 ?Chapter 731: Chapter 731 Opportunity_1 Chapter 731: Chapter 731 Opportunity_1 He had a gloomy expression on his face as he stared daggers at Greg Jensen, then turned his head to look at Liliana Grey and said, ¡°Mom, you¡­ you are the resource?¡± Liliana Grey¡¯s face was already blushing with shame. Hearing her son speak up, she shyly lowered her head and gently murmured an affirmation. Nathan Humphrey took a deep breath and slowly let it out before silently nodding his head and turning to walk outside. Spencer Burley winked at Greg Jensen and said, ¡°Handled!¡± ¡°You¡¯re about to be married, can¡¯t you be a bit more serious?¡± Greg Jensen said helplessly. ¡°Haha, if I really became serious, it must mean someone in the family has died,¡± Spencer retorted. ¡°Enough, stop talking nonsense here,¡± Greg chided. Conrad Wright kicked Spencer out of the way and then approached Greg Jensen, saying, ¡°Brother Jensen, don¡¯t worry about Nathan Humphrey; we¡¯ll just persuade him later.¡± ¡°Yeah, thanks for the trouble,¡± Greg Jensen replied with a smile. Greg Jensen added, ¡°By the way, come to East Peak Manor in the next couple of days. I have something to discuss with you all.¡± Conrad Wright¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said with excitement, ¡°Brother Jensen, are you going to teach us the Cultivation of Immortality?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Greg Jensen laughed. ¡°I¡¯ve acquired a lot of great stuff this time. I will give it all to you when we meet.¡± ¡°Haha, that would be fantastic! Once Nathan Humphrey straightens out the company, we¡¯ll all head over together,¡± Conrad Wright exclaimed with a laugh. ¡°Hmm.¡± After seeing off Nathan Humphrey and the others, the moving company began to bustle about. Liliana Grey sure had a lot of belongings. Apart from her paintings, there were numerous antiques and rare pieces of furniture. It took the better part of a day to get everything sorted. When the group returned to East Peak Manor, Amelia Simmons and the others all came out to greet them. Lois Abbott was fine, her face full of joy as she watched Greg Jensen. Amelia Simmons, being younger, had teary eyes when she saw Greg Jensen. It took Greg Jensen a long while to comfort them before the women finally burst into joyful laughter. After calming everyone down, Greg Jensen inquired about the family¡¯s recent state of affairs. Learning that everything was all right, he felt relieved. Then, he took out the Cultivation Techniques and Elixirs among other treasures he had gained overseas. According to each person¡¯s traits, he distributed them accordingly. Greg Jensen spoke gravely, ¡°The next thing I¡¯m going to say, I hope you will all listen carefully.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone immediately straightened up, their expressions turning serious. Greg Jensen spoke in a solemn voice, ¡°Based on international trends, Global Spiritual Energy is gradually recovering. Do you know what this means?¡± ¡°The Rebirth of Spiritual Energy? Could it be¡­ that one can become an immortal?¡± Xavier Cooper exclaimed in shock. Greg Jensen gave him a deep look and said, ¡°Whether one can become immortal is uncertain, but it is foreseeable that there will be more and more cultivators in the future. Those without sufficient strength will find it hard to get by. Therefore, I hope that you all will take the time to cultivate and strive to enhance your own strength. As long as you keep up the pace, don¡¯t hesitate to use the Elixirs.¡± Hearing Greg Jensen¡¯s words, including Lois Abbott and the others, everyone¡¯s expression became earnest. Greg Jensen then discussed arrangements regarding the company. He would establish East Peak Group, consolidating all underlying industries under the banner of East Peak Group. Additionally, a financial group would be formed to consolidate the cash flow from other families directly into the financial company. Lois Abbott and the others could directly manage East Peak Group as well as the financial group. Subsidiaries below could be entrusted to professional managers. In this way, Lois Abbott and the others would have more time to devote to cultivation. After passing on all the knowledge and wealth he had acquired abroad to several individuals, Greg Jensen set out on his journey again. This time, he sought to traverse the expanse of his homeland, to see those sceneries he had never witnessed before. He believed that the opportunity for his Core Formation was right there. ¡­ Greg Jensen¡¯s first stop was Mystic City, where he planned to visit Theresa Locke and, by the way, present her with a Cultivation Technique that was suitable for her practice. However, this time he didn¡¯t use Sword Flight, nor did he take a plane. Instead, he specifically found a green-skinned train to take him leisurely towards Mystic City. He had come out this time with the intention to visit famous mountains and great rivers; speed was of no concern to him. On the contrary, going slower allowed him to better appreciate the scenery along the way. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Domestic technology changed rapidly; it was rare to see such green-skinned trains, and there was only this one service running from Qin Province to Mystic City. Those who rode the green-skinned train these days, apart from people like Greg taking in the sights, were those looking for a cheaper option. Although the price difference between a fast train and an express train wasn¡¯t much, it was still a significant amount for people on a tight budget. Of course, some passengers were constrained by time and could only take this one train. Greg bought a sleeper ticket, boarded directly, and brought just a shoulder bag for show. After boarding, he sat in a small seat next to the window, gazing outside. The train slowly started moving, the scenery outside steadily retreating. Greg felt an unprecedented sense of calm. At the same time, that long-lost thrill inside him surged once again. With a thought, Greg couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips into a smile, silently saying to himself, ¡°As expected.¡± Indeed, Core Formation was related to one¡¯s state of mind! Having confirmed this, Greg was in no hurry. Because the more anxious he became at this time, the more unstable his state of mind would be. It was better to let nature take its course, waiting for the right moment to come when the opportunity for Core Formation would arise naturally. As the saying goes, water has no constant shape; when allowed to flow freely, it can traverse east and west. Greg sat by the window, watching the scenery outside gradually grow warmer, listening to the conversations of fellow passengers in the carriage, his mood also started to settle down bit by bit. After an indefinite number of stops, a few young girls got on board, appearing to be around twenty years old and brimming with youthful exuberance. Looking at their features, they seemed to be relatives of some sort, with a slight resemblance to one another. The girl leading them was quite pretty, but her narrow eyes always carried an air of arrogance that made them slightly off-putting. Her eyes lit up when she saw Greg and, glancing at the seat numbers, she turned to her companions and asked, ¡°Hey, which one of you has number 38? Swap with me!¡± The other girls, seeing Greg¡¯s handsome looks, were a bit reluctant, but under the pressure of that girl, they all began checking their own tickets. ¡°Sloane, I have number 34.¡± ¡°Yeah, mine isn¡¯t 38 either.¡± After a round of searching, the girls realized none of them held ticket number 38. The girl named Sloane frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. I clearly remember one of us had seat 38?¡± At this point, a young girl trailing behind slowly stepped forward, shyly producing her ticket and murmured, ¡°Sloane, I¡­ my ticket is number 38.¡± Sloane¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°Kiara Rees, what are you implying? It¡¯s just a seat swap. Why are you acting so sneaky, embarrassing the Deans of Diann city in the process!¡± ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t being sneaky; I just thought since the tickets are issued with real names, swapping them like this might be a bit problematic?¡± ¡°What¡¯s problematic about it!¡± Sloane glared at her, snatched her ticket, then handed her own ticket back to her, and snorted, ¡°Take your ticket and get lost.¡± ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s just a ticket exchange, why be so stingy?¡± ¡°Enough, stop making a scene here, hurry up and get to your seat to settle down.¡± Chapter 732 - 732 732 Peace at Last_1 ?Chapter 732: Chapter 732: Peace at Last_1 Chapter 732: Chapter 732: Peace at Last_1 Under the ¡°persuasion¡± of a few other girls, Kiara Rees stole a glance at Greg Jensen before moving to the adjacent seat and placing her small backpack on the berth. Ashley Dean¡¯s face flashed a hint of triumph as she said to Kiara¡¯s retreating back, ¡°What are you standing there for? Help me put my suitcase up.¡± Kiara Rees was obviously unhappy and hesitated for a moment without moving. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ashley Dean said sarcastically, ¡°Kiara Rees, do you still want your dad to find a job? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just have a word with my dad.¡± ¡°I do!¡± With no choice, Kiara Rees stood up and dragged Ashley Dean¡¯s huge suitcase toward the luggage rack. However, the luggage rack was very high, and the suitcase was too heavy, so Kiara¡¯s frail body couldn¡¯t lift it halfway. Greg Jensen frowned, stood up, supported the suitcase from behind her, and said softly, ¡°Let me do it.¡± Kiara Rees felt the warmth near her ear and shivered, as it was the first time she had been so close to a man. Her legs went weak, and she leaned into Greg Jensen¡¯s embrace. Greg Jensen didn¡¯t think much of it and lifted the suitcase onto the rack with ease. Seeing this scene, Ashley Dean¡¯s face darkened, and she sneered, ¡°Kiara Rees, what are you doing? Indecently seducing a man in front of everyone, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Kiara Rees¡¯s face turned red, and without looking at Greg Jensen, she lowered her head and returned to her seat. Ashley Dean came over with a giggly smile and said, ¡°Handsome, sorry about that, my sister is a bit like that, don¡¯t mind her, okay?¡± Greg Jensen glanced at her sideways, then turned back to sit by the window, continuing to look at the view outside. Ashley Dean was obviously displeased but still tried to keep her composure, ¡°Handsome, are you going to Mystic City for fun as well? Could you leave me your contact? We could hang out together.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Greg Jensen said indifferently. Immediately, Ashley Dean¡¯s face fell, and she retorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t, what¡¯s so great about that?¡± Another girl beside her said, ¡°Sloane, don¡¯t bother with him. Those types of guys, they like sluts like Kiara Rees¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Greg Jensen turned his head sharply, his icy gaze as though it could freeze someone instantly. The girl trembled and instinctively shut her mouth. Ashley Dean looked uncomfortable and opened her mouth to say something, but upon meeting Greg Jensen¡¯s chilly eyes, she fell silent as if struck by frost. She awkwardly turned away and chatted with her group of girls, yet her narrow eyes kept stealing glances at Greg Jensen. In her gaze were deep feelings of resentment and jealousy. Greg Jensen originally did not want to pay them any more attention, but Ashley Dean could not contain herself. She and the other girls sat whispering to each other in their seats. They said that Greg Jensen looked handsome but was taking a green train, so he must be poor. At another moment, they remarked that his clothing and appearance seemed decent, so perhaps he was a gigolo. They thought they were speaking softly enough to be unheard, not realizing Greg Jensen caught every word. Greg Jensen¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, his previously good mood now completely ruined by Ashley Dean and the others. He stood up and said to a passing attendant, ¡°Excuse me, I have something I¡¯d like to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Hello, how may I assist you?¡± the attendant asked with a smile. Greg Jensen pointed at Ashley Dean and said, ¡°Could you please ask this lady to return to her own seat? She is disturbing my peace.¡± Upon hearing this, Ashley Dean got angry and protested, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m sitting in my seat, how does that bother you?¡± Greg Jensen stayed silent, just looking at the attendant. The attendant smiled and asked as she approached, ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am, is this your seat?¡± Ashley Dean snappily retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? If it¡¯s not my seat, is it yours?¡± The attendant didn¡¯t get angry and still smiled, saying, ¡°Please show me your ticket.¡± Sloane Rees¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she still took out Kiara Rees¡¯s ticket and handed it to the attendant. After a glance, the attendant asked, ¡°Are you Kiara Rees herself?¡± ¡°I¡­ I am not.¡± Sloane Rees said with a fierce exterior but a fragile interior, ¡°So what if I¡¯m not? We¡¯re all together, what¡¯s the big deal about swapping seats?¡± The attendant smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, please return to your own seat.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Please cooperate, or we have the right to take forceful measures.¡± On the train, swapping seats is usually not a problem if it¡¯s agreed upon by both parties, and attendants generally don¡¯t say anything. However, if someone nearby complains, then one must return to their own seat. It was clear that the attendant had dealt with many similar situations before and maintained his smile throughout, leaving Kiara Rees no room to find fault. Kiara Rees¡¯s face turned slightly, and she glared fiercely at Greg Jensen, scoffed coldly, and walked to the nearby seat, saying in a cold voice: ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Get back to your own seat!¡± ¡°Oh, okay¡­ sure.¡± Kiara Rees sneaked a glance at Greg Jensen, then quickly lowered her head and hurried back to her seat. Seeing this, the other girls rolled their eyes, came to Sloane Rees¡¯s seat, and continued chattering away. This time, they changed their previous demeanor, as if afraid Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t hear them, and started mocking in a particularly loud voice, with a sarcastic tone. Greg Jensen had initially ignored them, having already displeased them once, but as they spoke more and more offensively, his expression involuntarily darkened. He took out a few melon seeds from the bag beside him and casually threw them out. The seeds, as if they had eyes, landed precisely on the girls. ¡°Why am I feeling a bit sleepy?¡± ¡°Hey, me too.¡± ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t sleep well last night, let¡¯s sleep for a bit.¡± The girls all felt sleepy, struggled to climb onto their bunks, and fell into a deep slumber on their beds. Kiara Rees had been secretly watching Greg Jensen, including his action of throwing the melon seeds, and saw everything. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes, ¡°How¡­ how did you do that?¡± Greg Jensen feigned ignorance, saying, ¡°What do you mean, how did I do that?¡± ¡°Making them sleep?¡± Kiara Rees, thinking of something and her face changing slightly with shock, said, ¡°You¡­ are you a Grandmaster?¡± Upon hearing this, Greg Jensen was somewhat surprised and said, ¡°You know about grandmasters?¡± Kiara Rees, feeling embarrassed under his gaze, nodded and said softly, ¡°The Dean Family has grandmasters too.¡± ¡°The Dean Family¡­¡± Greg Jensen reflected carefully and remembered that when he had defeated Walter Locke, families with high martial prowess from all over the country had sent gifts, but it seemed that the Dean Family had not. He didn¡¯t think much of it, and since his abilities had been spotted, he simply smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s just a little trick. They were being too noisy, so getting them to be quiet for a while is for their own good.¡± The things Sloane Rees and the others had said were not very respectful, and according to the rule ¡°those who insult a grandmaster shall die,¡± making them shut up and stop offending Greg Jensen was indeed a good thing for them. Realizing this, Kiara Rees quickly stood up, clumsily performed a courtesy of the martial community, and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster, for your generosity.¡± Chapter 733 - 733 733 Accompanied by a Beauty _1 ?Chapter 733: Chapter 733: Accompanied by a Beauty _1 Chapter 733: Chapter 733: Accompanied by a Beauty _1 Watching her clumsy demeanor, Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile, nodding and saying, ¡°Hmm, not bad, you do somewhat resemble a daugther of a noble family.¡± ¡°Mister, please¡­ please stop teasing me.¡± Kiara Rees shyly lowered her head. Greg Jensen laughed and said, ¡°My name is Barry Wolfe. We¡¯re about the same age, so don¡¯t call me ¡®Mister¡¯. It¡¯s awkward.¡± ¡°Brother Barry,¡± Kiara Rees said softly. Greg Jensen nodded and started chatting with her, smiling. With Sloane Rees and the others out of sight, the atmosphere in the carriage improved vastly, and the two chatted happily. It wasn¡¯t long before Greg Jensen learned what he wanted to know. It turned out that both Sloane Rees and Kiara Rees were children of the Danu Dean Family, but Kiara Rees was from a distant branch, while Sloane Rees was a direct descendant of the current Family Head. Kiara Rees was an ignored nobody within the Dean Family, while Sloane Rees was the princess of the entire family. Although both were daughters of the Dean Family, the treatment they received was worlds apart. Kiara Rees¡¯s father, Caven Dean, sought a position within the family enterprise after his business failed. But with so many mouths to feed in the Dean Family, and the direct descendants already struggling to be accommodated, who would bother with someone from a side branch? Somehow the matter came to Sloane Rees¡¯s attention, and she approached Kiara Rees, asking her to serve as her personal assistant for a year. If Kiara Rees agreed, Sloane Rees would speak well of Gregory Dean to their father and secure him a position in the family business. For the sake of her father, Kiara Rees reluctantly consented. Kiara Rees was prettier than Sloane Rees and had better academic performance than her in school. There had been many confrontations between them during their school days. Thus, from the moment Kiara Rees agreed to become Sloane Rees¡¯s assistant, she had been subjected daily to insults and mockery. If it had been just that, it might have been bearable, but she was also frequently subjected to beatings and verbal abuse, causing immense physical and emotional harm to Kiara Rees. Because of her father, Kiara Rees kept her rage to herself, and Greg Jensen¡¯s actions had avenged her. The two of them talked until evening, and Sloane Rees and the others still hadn¡¯t woken up. Kiara Rees expressed her concern, ¡°Brother Barry, they won¡¯t be in any trouble, will they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry,¡± he reassured her. Greg Jensen glanced at the time and said with a smile, ¡°Shall we go to the dining car for a meal together?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed happily. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kiara Rees brightly agreed. They hadn¡¯t walked far when they saw an attendant pushing a cart filled with various foods, coming their way. The aisle in the carriage was already narrow, so to avoid the cart, the two had to press themselves tightly against the wall. Kiara Rees lost her balance and fell straight into Greg Jensen¡¯s arms. Greg Jensen instinctively embraced Kiara Rees, her soft body trembling slightly in his hold. Kiara Rees wanted to struggle, but for some reason, she gave up the effort and instead snuggled closer in his arms, feeling a warmth she had never experienced before. Since she was young, she had desired to change her destiny through knowledge, so she studied fiercely, never dated, nor came so close to another man. And the reason she made this gesture now was that she knew Greg Jensen could change her fate. Resting in Greg Jensen¡¯s arms, she whispered, ¡°Brother Barry, can you help me?¡± ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± Greg Jensen asked. Kiara Rees said, ¡°Even though the Dean Family has several Grandmasters, the status of a Grandmaster is still very high. Just take me around the Dean Family for a visit, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°That simple?¡± ¡°Yes, just that simple.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, and asked, ¡°What do I get in return?¡± Upon hearing this, Kiara Rees slowly raised her head, looked into Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes, and said quietly, ¡°I can accompany Brother Barry for a while, you can do whatever you like.¡± After finishing her words, she shyly lowered her head. Greg Jensen frowned and said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡± ¡°For offshoot members of a great family like us, marriage is not a matter of personal choice. Rather than giving myself to someone I dislike, or even hate, in the near future, I¡¯d prefer to entrust myself to you. At least you¡­¡± Andrea Dean didn¡¯t continue, but that pure face of hers blushed with another layer of evening glow. ¡°Barry, the Dean Family will soon hold a Martial Way event, where you can exchange martial techniques and goods we need.¡± Andrea Dean, afraid that Greg Jensen would refuse, quickly added another sentence, then hurriedly explained: ¡°Barry, I¡­ I¡¯m not that kind of person, I¡­ still have that.¡± Greg Jensen couldn¡¯t help but smile, embracing her delicate waist, he laughed and said, ¡°Okay, I accept your terms, but I think we should fill our stomachs first.¡± ¡°Mhmm.¡± Andrea Dean nodded emphatically, then laughed happily. The two embraced and made their way to the dining car, casually ordered a few dishes, and enjoyed the meal while admiring the scenery outside, feeling very content. The journey that was once solitary became delightful with beautiful company, and Greg Jensen was also in high spirits. After eating, the two returned to their sleeping carriage, their relationship having warmed considerably. Andrea Dean was no longer as coy as before, and took the initiative to tidy up the bed for Greg Jensen. ¡°Barry, they¡¯re still sleeping.¡± Greg Jensen smiled and said, ¡°Let them sleep, we¡¯ll wake them when we arrive.¡± Andrea Dean still seemed a bit worried and said, ¡°They won¡¯t be harmed by sleeping this way, will they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Greg Jensen smiled, casually closing the compartment door. Andrea Dean, her thoughts leading her to blush again, lowered her head and approached Greg Jensen, gently wrapping her arms around his waist, and rested her head against his chest. ¡°Barry, do you want it now?¡± Greg Jensen was taken aback, then gave a wry smile and said, ¡°What are you thinking about? I just thought we could take a nap after lunch.¡± Andrea Dean was startled and hesitantly said, ¡°Ah, just a nap?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Greg Jensen joked with a mischievous smile, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The blush on Andrea Dean¡¯s face suddenly turned frantic, and as she was about to lower her head, Greg Jensen kissed her. ¡°Barry, don¡¯t¡­¡± Andrea Dean said anxiously, ¡°Someone might come soon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m listening.¡± Greg Jensen hadn¡¯t planned to do anything on the train, but Andrea Dean¡¯s reminder kindled a flicker of desire within him. After all, such opportunities were rare. The temperature in the compartment gradually rose, Andrea¡¯s cheeks flushed like the burning sun, her red lips slightly parted, exhaling wafts of hot air fragranced with orchids. A fervent passion she had never experienced before was sprouting in her heart. Amid the train¡¯s roar, Andrea Dean melted into a puddle in Greg Jensen¡¯s arms, gasping for breath. Greg Jensen asked, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Andrea Dean¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, and she nodded lightly, ¡°It hurts a little.¡± ¡°Let me help you straighten out your meridians.¡± Greg Jensen carefully controlled a stream of mana, navigating through Andrea Dean¡¯s body, helping her sort out her meridians while accelerating the healing of her wounds. Chapter 734 - 734 734 Try it out_1 ?Chapter 734: Chapter 734 Try it out_1 Chapter 734: Chapter 734 Try it out_1 After a while, her expression finally eased. ¡°Greg, you can heal as well?¡± ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s the work of True Qi.¡± Greg chuckled and shook his head, asking, ¡°Have you practiced the family martial arts?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve practiced some, but my level is very low.¡± Greg took out two bottles of Qi and Blood Elixirs and placed them in her hands, saying, ¡°These elixirs can enhance your power, take these for now, and we¡¯ll talk when you¡¯ve finished them.¡± Kiara Rees¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in shock, ¡°This¡­ is for me?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for you.¡± ¡°No, this is too valuable, I¡­ I can¡¯t accept this.¡± Desire was clearly written in Kiara Rees¡¯s eyes, but she still verbalized her refusal. In her view, an elixir that could enhance power would sell for at least several million; Greg casually handed over two bottles, how much would that be? Greg, without further discussion, returned the elixirs to her, saying, ¡°I can make elixirs myself, these things aren¡¯t worth much to me, just take them.¡± ¡°This¡­ Okay then.¡± Upon hearing him say this, Kiara Rees carefully put away the elixirs and then smiled warmly, ¡°Greg, thank you, you are so good to me.¡± Greg looked at her obedient demeanor and couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of pity, knowing that those who are too sensible often have experienced hardship. Because they have been drenched in the rain, they always want to hold an umbrella for others. Ashley Dean and the others were still asleep, not waking up until the evening. It wasn¡¯t until Kiara Rees, who was really worried, begged Greg that he revived the few people with acupuncture. Ashley Dean was no fool; upon opening her eyes and seeing that it was already dark, she quickly realized what had happened. Her gaze towards Greg was filled with fear as she tremulously said, ¡°It was you¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it was me! What about it?¡± Greg said with a cold expression. Ashley Dean took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down before saying, ¡°You know your place, at least you revived us, otherwise, the Dean Family wouldn¡¯t let you off!¡± Greg scoffed, ¡°You think I revived you because I¡¯m afraid of the Dean Family?¡± ¡°What else then?¡± ¡°Heh, I can only say you think too highly of yourself!¡± Greg sneered, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Kiara Rees¡¯s persistent pleas, do you think I¡¯d let you wake up?¡± Ashley Dean was first startled by his words, then her face darkened, seemingly unwilling to believe that Kiara Rees was the one who saved her. ¡°Don¡¯t believe it?¡± Greg sneered, ¡°No matter, if you don¡¯t believe it, I can kill you right now, and the Dean Family wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble me.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Ashley Dean¡¯s face changed as she staggered back several steps, ¡°If you dare to harm a single hair on us, our Dean Family will never let you go!¡± ¡°The Dean Family?¡± Greg let out a scoff, his expression instantly turning icy, ¡°The Dean Family is not even worth a fart in my eyes, if you don¡¯t believe it, go ahead and try me! See if I will actually kill you!¡± The accumulated killing intent suddenly erupted like an endless cold tide, engulfing Ashley Dean and the others in the blink of an eye. Each of them shivered at the same time, feeling as though they had fallen into an icy cave, their whole bodies exuding a chill. The air seemed filled with the sound of whistling blades, ready to slice at the slightest movement. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°` S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ashley Dean was so scared she couldn¡¯t speak. Kiara Rees hurriedly whispered a reminder, ¡°Sloane, don¡¯t talk nonsense, Brother Xu is a Grandmaster.¡± The people who heard this instantly widened their eyes, their faces already filled with fear. If they had harbored a sliver of fantasy before, thinking that Greg Jensen would be afraid of the Dean family and would probably not lay a hand on them, Now, that last bit of fantasy had also been shattered. Greg Jensen really dared to take action, and even if he killed them, the Dean family probably would not avenge them. Ashley Dean¡¯s face also changed color, no longer arrogant as before. Kiara Rees changed the subject and said with a smile, ¡°Sloane, you must be hungry too, right? I¡¯ll go make some instant noodles for you.¡± ¡°No¡­ no need, I can do it myself,¡± Ashley Dean¡¯s mouth twitched, squeezing out an ugly smile. She didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous in front of Greg Jensen now, even if her presumptuousness was directed at Kiara Rees. The others did likewise, thanking her politely, but they took it upon themselves to take the instant noodles to the hot water room. In the blink of an eye, the girls had run off without a trace. Kiara Rees was stunned, even feeling a bit of loss. Greg Jensen chuckled, ¡°Why the long face? Isn¡¯t it better that they aren¡¯t bossing you around anymore?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± Kiara Rees paused again, gently shaking her head, not even sure what she was feeling a loss for. With Greg Jensen¡¯s warning, Ashley Dean and the others didn¡¯t dare to act up anymore, and even their attitudes toward Kiara Rees had undergone a big change. Kiara Rees, seeing that they were alright, also breathed a sigh of relief. After some small talk, she then returned to her private compartment. Under the roar of the train, a war without smoke once again began. Early the next morning, the train arrived at Mystic City Station. Greg Jensen took leave of Kiara Rees in advance and agreed to travel to the Dean family in Danu a week later. Getting off the train, Greg Jensen saw Theresa Locke and her brother Noah Locke coming to meet him. Since the last attack, Mr. Locke and Noah Locke had stepped back, leaving the Locke family under Theresa¡¯s control. Compared to before, Theresa carried an indescribable quality about her, as if accustomed to being in a high position. She appeared more mature, and every move she made was steady and firm. Old friends meeting, no need for superfluous words. Doris Locke, on the other hand, kept asking questions, as if she had endless things to say. Greg Jensen knew her intentions, but he could only pretend not to understand, after all, she was his good friend¡¯s sister, and he couldn¡¯t give her a title, better to keep his distance sooner rather than later. Ignoring the loss in Doris Locke¡¯s eyes, Greg Jensen instead inquired about their cultivation. Learning that the siblings had both entered the initial phase of Qi Refinement, he couldn¡¯t help but smile happily. After eating, he began to teach them techniques for utilizing True Qi, as well as some insights on cultivation. After roaming Mystic City for a week, Greg Jensen set off again, this time to Danu. This time he was still riding the green-skin train, but the difference was, he was alone this time. On the other side, Ashley Dean and the others, who originally planned to enjoy a few days in Mystic City, were so frightened upon learning that Greg Jensen was a Grandmaster that they flew back to Danu the very next day. Even though Greg Jensen had said he would not pursue them, they still didn¡¯t dare to gamble with their lives. After returning to Danu, Ashley Dean regained a lot of her confidence, reverting back to her past attitude. She looked coldly at Kiara Rees and said, ¡°Kiara Rees, what exactly is your relationship with that man?¡± ¡°Ah, you¡­ are you talking about Brother Xu?¡± ¡°Brother Xu¡­¡± Ashley Dean said with a sarcastic twist of her mouth, ¡°You call him so intimately, what is your exact relationship with him!¡± ¡°There¡­ there¡¯s no special relationship,¡± Kiara Rees said nervously. Ashley Dean eyed her suspiciously, ¡°Do you have something going on with that Mr. Xu?¡± ¡°` Chapter 735 - 735 735 Dean Family_1 ?Chapter 735: Chapter 735 Dean Family_1 Chapter 735: Chapter 735 Dean Family_1 ¡°Sloane, don¡¯t talk nonsense. What could there possibly be between Barry and me?¡± Kiara¡¯s face flushed as she spoke. ¡°Really it¡¯s nothing?¡± ¡°Honestly, there¡¯s nothing. We just know each other and chatted casually a few times.¡± Ashley scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s really nothing or falsely nothing. This exchange event our family is hosting isn¡¯t just inviting martial artists from across the country, there are also some bigwigs from Healington. ¡°You need to serve them carefully. If anything goes wrong, I won¡¯t spare you!¡± ¡°Alright¡­ okay.¡± Kiara agreed, then quietly sighed and gazed out the window at the sparrows, her thoughts drifting far away. Barry, when will you arrive? Just as she was wondering, her phone rang. Seeing the name on the screen, her face lit up with surprise, and she quickly answered. ¡°Barry, have you arrived?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Kiara hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll come right over.¡± After hanging up, she rushed out, bumping into Ashley on the way. Ashley¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she asked, ¡°Where are you off to? Have you finished the document I need? I have to submit it tomorrow.¡± Kiara quickly replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all done, on your desk.¡± Seeing she hadn¡¯t answered her question, Ashley felt a twinge of irritation and pressed, ¡°I¡¯m asking where you¡¯re going!¡± ¡°To pick up Barry. He¡¯s come to Danu.¡± ¡°Barry Wolfe?¡± At that name, Ashley¡¯s expression immediately changed, and she blurted out, ¡°What¡¯s he doing in Danu?¡± Kiara said, ¡°He¡¯s coming to visit me, and by the way, to check out the exchange event our family is hosting.¡± Ashley curled her lip, sneering, ¡°Our family¡¯s exchange event is private, inviting only well-known Martial Way experts from the Southwest region. What¡¯s Barry Wolfe count for? He doesn¡¯t even have an invitation. How can he attend the event?¡± Kiara wanted to say she would bring him along, but remembering her position within the Dean family, she could only sigh helplessly and walked out without another word. Watching her leave without even a goodbye, Ashley¡¯s face turned even sourer. She snorted coldly and walked towards the villa. Inside, she found her uncle Christopher and her father Kenneth chatting in the living room and promptly went over to greet them. Christopher, noticing her mood, smiled and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s been bullying my grand-niece now?¡± ¡°Who else but that idiot Kiara!¡± Ashley spat resentfully. Christopher frowned, pondering, ¡°Are you talking about the girl from the landscape repair branch?¡± ¡°Yes, her!¡± Recalling the humiliation she suffered on the train, Ashley¡¯s face soured, and she put on a pitiful look, seemingly on the verge of tears. ¡°Kiara is so horrible, ganging up with outsiders to bully me.¡± Kenneth had always treated his daughter like a princess, with extreme care as if fearing she would melt in his hands or break if dropped. Thus, seeing his daughter looking so pitiable, his expression instantly darkened as he asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡± ¡°It was that time on the train, we met a guy with the surname Barry¡­¡± Ashley exaggerated the story, pushing all the blame onto Greg Jensen and Kiara. Christopher and Kenneth, having heard the story, were furious. Kenneth said sternly, ¡°This Kiara, she lacks propriety. How could she mingle with a strange man like that?¡± Christopher also frowned, ¡°What on earth did that boy feed Kiara to bewitch her?¡± Seeing the reactions of her father and uncle, Ashley felt a secret thrill of pleasure, sure that Kiara and Greg were in for trouble. She couldn¡¯t help but scornfully say, ¡°Kiara is simply brainless. That man claimed he was a Grandmaster, and she just believed him.¡± ¡°Grandmaster?¡± Christopher Dean and Kenneth Dean¡¯s expressions changed once more. The Dean Family had no shortage of Grandmasters, but each one was an indispensable high-end combat force for the clan. A figure like a Grandmaster, who could have sole control of a province¡¯s resources without anyone raising an objection, testified to their immense strength. Moreover, they also knew that Kiara Rees was not the fool Ashley Dean had described her as, but was actually very intelligent, otherwise her studies wouldn¡¯t be so outstanding. Therefore, her choice to get close to that strange man must have a reason. Now that they learned that this Mr. Wolfe was actually a Grandmaster, both men suddenly realized the reason behind it. At the same time, Kenneth Dean couldn¡¯t help but be curious, asking, ¡°Daughter, how old is that Mr. Wolfe?¡± ¡°Er, he seems to be in his twenties? About the same age as me, probably two or three years older?¡± ¡°A Grandmaster in his twenties?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Both men let out a shocked cry at the same time, exchanging glances, each seeing the skepticism in the other¡¯s eyes. They too had fought their way through the rivers and lakes of martial artists, and were more than familiar with the stages of Martial Way cultivation. According to their experience, it was impossible for a Grandmaster to be so young. Ashley Dean was stunned and mumbled, ¡°Are you saying¡­ that kid fooled me?¡± Christopher Dean smiled and said, ¡°Silly niece, there are many ways to make someone lose consciousness instantly, and intoxicating drugs are just one of them.¡± Realizing she had been duped, Ashley Dean¡¯s little face turned from blue to white with anger, and after brewing for a while, she suddenly pouted and tears began to fall. ¡°Dad, Uncle, you must stand up for me. Kiara Rees and that Mr. Wolfe have been too bullying!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to your fourth uncle about it later.¡± Kenneth Dean said angrily, ¡°This Kiara Rees really is too presumptuous, she needs to be controlled.¡± Christopher Dean furrowed his brows and said, ¡°We should look for someone suitable to marry her off to. She¡¯s already a grown woman, running around outside like this isn¡¯t proper.¡± The delight in Ashley Dean¡¯s eyes flashed by, and she smiled, ¡°Uncle, you have to find a good family for Kiara.¡± ¡°Whoever marries into our Dean Family, where is there a bad family situation?¡± Even though Ashley Dean said this out loud, inside she fervently hoped they would find a good-for-nothing husband for Kiara Rees; if he were an ugly freak or a disabled person, all the better. Dare to oppose me? ¡­ In Diming City, inside a five-star hotel. Kiara Rees felt like she was about to die, her mouth slightly open as she heaved for breath, ¡°Can¡¯t do this anymore, can¡¯t keep playing, or I¡¯ll break.¡± Greg Jensen cradled her in his arms with compassion, and softly said, ¡°Tired?¡± ¡°Yeah, almost dead tired.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Greg Jensen laughed inappropriately, but didn¡¯t continue, instead bringing up the subject of the Martial Way conference. The Martial Way conference organized by the Dean Family was different from other gatherings; it was even stricter in comparison. For the Dean Family¡¯s conference, one had to be accompanied by an acquaintance, or else a personal invitation was required. Furthermore, the invitation specifically had the name written on it, and if the person named wasn¡¯t present, no one else could enter with that invitation. Whereas, for other Martial Way conferences, invites could be bought and sold. If you didn¡¯t have an invitation but wanted to attend the conference, you could pay someone to bring you in, or simply buy an invitation, as it didn¡¯t have a name on it anyway. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, I will take you in when the time comes,¡± Kiara Rees confidently smiled, ¡°Rest assured, once my uncles and great-uncle know I¡¯ve brought a Grandmaster home, they will probably be very happy.¡± Chapter 736 - 736 736 Invitation_1 ?Chapter 736: Chapter 736 Invitation_1 Chapter 736: Chapter 736 Invitation_1 Greg Jensen nodded, indicating he understood. The strength of the Dean Family was still decent, possessing numerous grandmasters, but having one more grandmaster always meant additional power. If the Family Head of the Dean Family had any sense, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be pushing a grandmaster away. Without giving it much more thought, Greg spent the whole day wrapped in affection with Kiara Rees at the hotel before setting off early the next morning for the Dean estate. The exchange meeting was to be held by the side of Qingyang Lake, where the Dean Family owned a separate estate. The estate covered a vast area featuring pavilions, terraces, gardens, and artificial mountains, with even a large part of Qingyang Lake included within its grounds. At this moment, the plaza at the entrance of the estate was filled with a variety of luxury cars; looking around, there wasn¡¯t a single one worth less than two million. By the gate stood two middle-aged men with eyes like eagles and brows like isolated peaks, emanating an air of fierceness all over. Greg got out of the car and frowned upon seeing the two men at the entrance. He could sense the aura of Complete Dark Power from these men. In other words, these two were just a step away from entering the Master Realm. With such a strong level, they would be considered top-notch experts in the martial world, yet here they were, guarding the gates of the Dean Family¡¯s separate estate. The strength of the Dean Family was evident. ¡°Looks like this Dean Family is more interesting than I thought,¡± Greg murmured to himself. ¡°Big brother Xu, shall we go in?¡± Kiara, her arm looped through Greg¡¯s, approached the entrance of the estate, where the two middle-aged men immediately stopped them. One of them asked, ¡°Miss Kiara, this gentleman is¡­?¡± ¡°Uncle Wang, he¡¯s my boyfriend. He came here with me today.¡± Uncle Wang frowned and said, ¡°Does he have an invitation?¡± Upon hearing this, Kiara¡¯s face darkened as she responded, ¡°Uncle Wang, what do you mean by this? Do I need an invitation just to bring a friend inside for a visit?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Kiara, but this is an order from the Family Head.¡± Uncle Wang calmly explained, ¡°We have some very important guests from Healington this time, so the participants are being rigorously vetted.¡± Greg¡¯s brow furrowed, giving him a clearer understanding of Kiara¡¯s status in the Dean Family. Other guests could bring one or two people inside, yet Kiara, a member of the Dean Family herself, could not. This revealed just how low her position in the family truly was. Uncle Wang glanced at Greg and said, ¡°Miss Kiara, perhaps you can go and speak with the Family Head.¡± Kiara knew that no amount of speaking on her part would be useful, and her expression turned unsightly as she turned back and said, ¡°Big brother Xu, wait here for me for a bit. I¡¯ll go and have a word with my uncle.¡± Greg shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°No need, it¡¯s just an invitation, I¡¯ll find my own way.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Before his words were finished, Uncle Wang and the other middle-aged man both burst out laughing. Greg was unfazed and calmly asked, ¡°So, if I get an invitation, I can go in, right?¡± Suppressing his laughter, Uncle Wang nodded and said, ¡°Correct, as long as you have an invitation, you can enter. We certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to stop you.¡± At that moment, Ashley Dean walked over with some people. Seeing Greg and Kiara, she feigned surprise and said, ¡°Kiara, what are you doing standing here? Why don¡¯t you invite Mr. Xu inside?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Kiara¡¯s demeanor became somewhat weaker. Uncle Wang explained, ¡°The Family Head has ordered that due to the presence of important guests at today¡¯s exchange meeting, unauthorized individuals are prohibited from entering.¡± Ashley Dean spoke in a mocking tone, ¡°Oh, is that so? That¡¯s really too bad then.¡± ¡°What a pity that Mr. Xu, with all his talent, can¡¯t even enter the courtyard. Such a shame that the world¡¯s heroes won¡¯t get a chance to witness Mr. Xu¡¯s grace,¡± said Ashley Dean with a sarcastic tone. ¡°Indeed, such a pity,¡± Greg Jensen replied with equal sarcasm. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Uncle Wang chuckled along before adding, ¡°However, there might still be an opportunity.¡± ¡°Oh? What do you mean by that?¡± Ashley Dean asked in surprise. Uncle Wang scoffed, ¡°This gentleman here claims he can obtain an invitation card. As long as he gets one, naturally, we wouldn¡¯t dare to stop him.¡± Ashley Dean feigned shock, opening her mouth wide in surprise, ¡°Oh my, I¡¯ve really underestimated Mr. Xu. To think that the conference has already started, and yet Mr. Xu could still manage to get an invitation card, how impressive.¡± Kiara Rees¡¯s face reddened from being teased by the two. She looked at Greg Jensen with full apology, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Xu, I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Greg Jensen smiled indifferently, shook his head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, leave it to me to resolve.¡± While Kiara Rees was touched, she also didn¡¯t want Greg Jensen to lose face, whispering, ¡°Brother Xu, if it really won¡¯t work, let¡¯s forget it. We can find another opportunity later.¡± ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll make a phone call.¡± Greg Jensen gave a slight smile and took out his phone to call Fox. The call connected quickly, and he instructed directly, ¡°I¡¯m in front of the Dean Family¡¯s Danu branch¡¯s gate. Send over a blank invitation card, I need it.¡± ¡°Alright, when do you need it?¡± ¡°Now.¡± ¡°Please hold on a moment.¡± Seeing Greg Jensen making a call, both Ashley Dean and Uncle Wang thought he was putting on an act, and even Kiara Rees didn¡¯t quite believe it. For an event with regulated admission like this conference, there were indeed some blank invitation cards that were left unnamed, mainly reserved for giving favors to some very important individuals. Consequently, the number of these blank invitation cards was extremely limited. Not to mention the conference had already begun, even if it hadn¡¯t, blank invitation cards weren¡¯t something one could get just by wanting them. As the Dean Family¡¯s doorkeeper, Uncle Wang had decent professional composure, managing to suppress his laughter. Ashley Dean, however, had no such concerns; she laughed as if she had heard the joke of the century, even bringing tears to her eyes. ¡°Oh, Kiara Rees, look at who you¡¯ve brought? Bragging without any preparation,¡± she mocked. After a light cough, Ashley continued, ¡°However, he does have some merits. At least, in terms of acting, he¡¯s no worse than any of the big-name stars, domestic or foreign.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Sloane, you¡¯re still so humorous,¡± came the laughter. ¡°Kiara Rees, aren¡¯t you going to take your wild man and scram? This is the Dean Family¡¯s branch, not the dog kennel you call home,¡± Ashley Dean said contemptuously. Uncle Wang spoke sternly, ¡°Sir, please step aside for now, so as not to delay our reception of other guests.¡± Greg Jensen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly before opening again, shooting out a gaze as if it were tangible. Cold, void of any emotion. Uncle Wang¡¯s face changed, and he sidestepped to shield Ashley Dean, eyeing Greg Jensen warily. Ashley Dean felt a chill all over her body from his gaze and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of fear rising within her once again. Nevertheless, remembering she was in her own home, she bolstered her courage and defiantly said, ¡°What are you looking at? Pretending to be so serious, show the invitation card if you have the nerve! Our Dean Family¡¯s invitation cards aren¡¯t something you can obtain just because you say so. What do you take our Dean Family for?¡± Greg Jensen replied calmly, ¡°Are you so sure I can¡¯t get one?¡± ¡°Heh, then why don¡¯t you show it?¡± she taunted. ¡°If I really get the invitation card, what then?¡± Greg Jensen asked coldly, smiling at her, ¡°How about this¡ªif I get the invitation card, every time you encounter Kiara, you must respectfully greet her with a bow.¡±